《Good evening, Lord Hades》


 Chapter 1

    My name is mi Xiaofei, female, 20 years old, a sophomore in Shaw College of wh city.

    Since I was a child, I had no father or mother, and only my grandmother depended on each other. So from the beginning of my freshman year, I worked as a part-time subsidiser in an off campus convenience store.

    That day, after working night shift at the convenience store, it was already midnight. I bought a popsicle, hummed a little song and walked home slowly.

    I don''t know if it''s because I''m too tired. I always feel like someone is following me.

    But he turned his head three times in a row, and there was nothing behind him.

    This makes my heart can not help but a little hairy, the pace of the foot unconsciously accelerated a few minutes.

    Until I got home, my nervous tension finally relaxed, and I took out the key to open the door.

    Who knows, suddenly, "pa" sound, the corridor lights without warning of the dark down.

    A cold wind that shouldn''t belong to this season blew, I couldn''t help sneezing, and I dropped half of the popsicle I didn''t eat on the ground and broke it all over the ground.

    Damn, it took me half an hour to buy it. Woo woo, I really love it.

    However, at this time, the dark corridor suddenly sounded a sound of footsteps.

    One step, two steps, three steps... Closer and closer to me!

    At the same time, the air around seems to have become overcast and cold, just like someone is lying on the back of his neck to blow air.

    This strange atmosphere makes my upper and lower teeth shudder, the big sweat is full of my head, and my whole body is cold.

    I want to get in the house, now, now!

    But my door lock seems to be embroidered. No matter how hard I try, I just can''t open it.

    Just when I was in a hurry, a pair of cold hands suddenly stuck to my waist and hugged me from behind.

    "Ah..." a slight smile rang out in the back of my head.

    I was stunned for a short time, and then the chill in my heart came to my heart.

    I live alone on this floor. Who will come here in the middle of the night?

    Is it an illusion? Or is there something wrong with my ears?

    Without waiting for me to come up with a reason, the voice just now rang in my ears again.

    "I''ll do it, ma''am."

    Sound falls, the key in my hand seems to be given life by someone, and I turn in the door lock.

    With a click, the door opened.

    Originally, I had some doubts, but after seeing the familiar layout of the house, I couldn''t manage so much, so I rushed in immediately, locked all the doors and windows, and then hid in the bedroom and covered myself with a quilt.

    But even so, the cold touch of my body still did not dissipate, as if there was an invisible person lying next to me.

    Trembling, I took out my cell phone and wanted to play the great mercy mantra to ease my mind.

    Who knows, just opened, the mobile phone jumped to the video player, playing a pair of men and women are intimate.

    I went. What''s the situation? How can I have this on my cell phone?

    I swear I''m a clean girl, not to mention watching this kind of film, I''ve never been led by a boy, OK!

    I was a little annoyed. I turned off my mobile phone, threw it on the bedside table, covered it with a quilt and fell asleep.

    In the middle of the night, I vaguely heard that my mobile phone was playing the movie again. I remembered that I turned it off, but I couldn''t move.

    Then, I felt a cold thing pressing on me, all the way down my neck.

    The feeling of numbness and crispness covered my whole body like a vine, and there was a burning flame, which was in sharp contrast to the cold feeling on my body.

 Chapter 2

    The first ray of sunlight in the morning came through the window, and I gradually woke up. I opened the quilt and was ready to get up to wash, but I felt an angular thing under my ass.

    I picked up the thing and took a look, but I almost didn''t jump up.

    "Today''s Mo liangye and Mi Xiaofei: they are a perfect couple. They are married by their surnames. With the white head''s promise, they will unite with each other and live happily ever after. This is the certificate

    I went, this is a marriage certificate!

    I don''t even have a boyfriend, and I don''t know the name of Mo liangye. Now I don''t know why he and his name appear on the same marriage certificate. Is that weird?

    Thinking of what happened last night, I read the marriage letter again. I felt a little confused, so I quickly shook my hands and dialed grandma.

    I forgot to explain that my grandmother is a little famous God woman in every town.

    It''s said that my mother died in an accident when she was pregnant with me. It was my grandmother who immediately made a caesarean section for my mother and took me out. Only then did she recover my life.

    So grandma is my closest person in the world. No matter what happens, my first reaction is to talk to grandma.

    Fortunately, grandma never bothered me. She even liked to hear me talk about school.

    Only this time, after listening to my description, grandma was surprisingly silent. It took a long time to let me go home immediately with a very heavy tone.

    From my grandmother''s tone, I vaguely realized the seriousness of the matter. I didn''t dare to delay. I asked the counselor for leave and got on the bus home.

    Back to the old house, it was afternoon.

    Seeing grandma''s familiar figure, my heart was slightly relaxed.

    I know, as long as there is grandma, I will be OK.

    But I didn''t expect grandma to stare at me for a long time. She opened my upper eyelids with her hand and said with a deep sigh, "Xiaofei, you are not young. Grandma will find a man for you."

    I was so thunderstruck by my grandmother that I almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of water.

    "Grandma, I have just reached the legal age of marriage. Would you like to drive me out?"

    "Xiao Fei, don''t blame grandma for being cruel. If you don''t find a man to protect you, I''m afraid you won''t live until next month."

    Hearing this, I felt cold and pale.

    Even grandma can''t save me. Does that mean I''m dead?

    I''ve just turned 20 years old, and I haven''t even talked about love. I''m so desperate. I''ve got a lot of trouble!

    Grandma didn''t explain to me much. She asked me to have a rest and go out with her in the evening.

    But my mind is full of grandma''s words, where can I sleep?

    After tossing and turning all afternoon, until 11 pm, my grandmother took me to the barren mountain behind the village.

    When I came out at night, I was scared.

    But I didn''t know what real terror was until I got to the top of the mountain.

    Because when you look at it, the whole barren mountain top is full of high and low hills. Some of them have signs in front of them, and some don''t even have them.

    Shit, it''s a mass grave!

    "Nana, what are you doing here? Strange... Strange I asked shivering.

    Grandma looked at me, light answer: "find a man for you."

    With that, grandma took out tribute incense from her bag, ordered it, inserted it in the censer, and burned some paper money.

    "I''m Chen Lingyue. I''ve come to marry my granddaughter because she''s immoral. If any unmarried man falls in love with her, please take the money and enjoy the treasure of Chen family forever."

    Hearing this, my heart jumped.

    Grandma, where is to find a man for me? It''s clearly to find a ghost for me, and it''s a real ghost!

    Countless small graves and weeds crisscrossed together, and were illuminated by the cold moonlight, which made them even more strange.

    I started to run, but my grandmother grabbed me: "Xiao Fei, grandma won''t hurt you."

    As soon as grandma''s words came to an end, curls of smoke came out from all the tombs around her, slowly drifting towards me.

    I went. Did these ghosts really show up and take me away?

 Chapter 3

    But my grandmother and I waited for a long time, the smoke just around me, and did not move the paper money on the ground.

    Fortunately, I''m still a little depressed.

    Even ghosts don''t like me. How many times can''t I get into the eyes of these ghosts? I don''t dislike these ghosts, but they dislike me? What kind of world is this?

    "Mrs. Chen, even if you want to fool a ghost, you can''t take his wife to show us. If your granddaughter is missing a hair, we''ll all be fed up with it! " A cold voice came faintly.

    "Who is he in your mouth?" Asked grandma, frowning.

    "Hades!"

    Hearing this, grandma''s face was obviously gloomy. I think the situation is really serious.

    But grandma did not say, I did not dare to ask, faltered with grandma back home, a head fell on the bed to sleep in the past.

    In my sleep, I vaguely heard who grandma was talking to in the hall, but I couldn''t hear what she was talking about.

    I wanted to get up and see what happened, but I didn''t have any strength on my body. I couldn''t even open my eyes.

    And just then, my door creaked and opened.

    It was the same cold as last night. I felt something approaching me very slowly.

    I wanted to ask grandma for help, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t make any sound.

    In this way, I can clearly feel that thing pressing on me, from my long hair, forehead, nose, lips, and neck, inch by inch down.

    Strong stimulation let me unconsciously grasp the sheets, some impulse seems to be ignited.

    A burst of satisfaction hit, I did not resist, just let the group of shadows in my body wanton.

    This lasted about an hour, until a warm pouring out, the cold room gradually dissipated.

    And I finally couldn''t hold on and fell asleep again.

    I don''t know if it''s because I''m too tired. I didn''t get up until three o''clock.

    Grandma prepared delicious food for me, and I was very satisfied with it.

    "Grandma, who were you talking to last night?" I asked curiously.

    Grandma looked at me thoughtfully, put down the bowl and went to the inner room to take something out.

    "Xiaofei, I''ll tell you the truth now. Just as the wild ghost said, you were chosen as the princess by Hades. Even grandma can''t help it."

    I was confused for a moment, and suddenly remembered the marriage letter: "Pluto? Just... Is it the cool night? That... That last night. "

    "Yes, Pluto is mo liangye, and Mo liangye is Pluto. Last night, he left this jade bead for you to wear close to your body, so as to ensure that you can turn the bad into the good. "

    After that, grandma put the jade beads on my neck.

    I looked down and saw a small dragon carved on the surface of the warm jade bead. It was as lifelike as if it was going to fly out of it.

    Compared with the fear of the previous two days, I feel more at ease at the moment.

    Although I haven''t met Mo liangye yet, a gentleman is like a jade. If he can have such a gentle jade, he must not be a bad person.

    After dinner, I set foot on the shuttle bus back to school in the sight of my grandmother.

    It was 5 p.m. when I got to school, my best friend Fang Jiajia met me at the school gate.

    "Do you know, Xiao Fei? Our department promised to commit suicide last night. We jumped to death and fell into a pool of mud. "

    "Oh." I answered casually, still walking on my own.

    Seeing that I didn''t respond at all, Fang Jiajia said, "Mi Xiaofei, how can you do this! I''m telling you this to remind you. "

    "Remind me of what?"

    "Her boyfriend Ye Zichen dumped her to pursue you. She hates you to the core. How can she not seek revenge from you? And I heard that when she died, she was still pregnant with Ye Zichen''s child in her stomach. She had two lives and one corpse. She was very angry. You''d better be careful recently. " Fang Jiajia said with a worried face.

    "Please, I haven''t said a few words to Ye Zichen in total. There''s a wool feud between her and me! Even if she wants revenge, she will go to find Ye Zichen! "

 Chapter 4

    The next few days, I had a very peaceful time.

    Not to mention the ghost who has been promised revenge, even without quarreling with others, so I guess Fang Jiajia must have been influenced by her father who was a geomantic omen master, so she talked about two lives for one corpse and revenge for a fierce ghost.

    It wasn''t until the seventh day that I had a new understanding of the world.

    On this day, I took a rotation break, so I didn''t have to go to the convenience store to take a part-time job, so I went home to study in the evening.

    According to the truth, our community in the evening in addition to dancing square dance aunt, almost no one else, very quiet.

    But that day, I just stepped into the gate of the community, I saw a group of people surrounded by Wuyang Wuyang.

    As a person who likes to join in the fun, I naturally joined in and wanted to gossip.

    Who ever thought of this gossip? I saw Ye Zichen!

    That''s right. Xu promise''s heartless ex boyfriend, a well-off second-generation and scum man, is amazing in the speed of changing girlfriends.

    It is said that before making a promise, he had changed at least a dozen girlfriends, and all of them were tall and beautiful.

    But recently, this bastard took a fancy to me. Tell me, what evil did I do?

    I wanted to wipe oil on the soles of my feet, but I was pulled out by Ye Zichen.

    "Mi Xiaofei!"

    "Well, what a coincidence!" I laughed awkwardly, only to stop.

    After all, with so many people around me, it''s not good for me to leave like this.

    "Unfortunately, I''m waiting for you."

    I feel goose bumps all over when I say this.

    Wipe, big brother, imitate idol drama Male No.1 to talk, your heart won''t hurt?

    Obviously, this guy didn''t realize his disgust at all. Instead, he boldly started the offensive.

    "Xiao Fei, I''ve been fascinated by you since the first day I saw you. I know you won''t accept me because of the promise, but now that she has passed away, there is no barrier between you and me. "

    With that, ye Zichen took out a large handful of roses from behind, looking at the estimated number should be 999, kneeling on one knee, looking at me affectionately.

    When the crowd around saw the battle, they exclaimed and began to roar.

    I went, my ex girlfriend just died, and I didn''t do a good job of mourning for others, but I went downstairs to make such a scene. It''s clearly the rhythm of trying to do things!

    At this time, a gust of wind slowly blowing, I was frozen to an exciting spirit.

    There is no reason, I suddenly think of the death of Xu promise, the whole body nerves suddenly nervous up.

    "Ye Zichen, if you are sick, you should take medicine quickly. Miss Ben is very busy and has no time to fool around with you!"

    Finish saying, I push the leaf Zi Chen in front of, self-care toward the direction of the home walked past.

    When I was a child, my grandmother told me that after death, the soul is attached to the bone. On the seventh day, the soul is completely removed from the body and becomes a wandering soul.

    If there is any lingering resentment, it is the most likely time for the occurrence of supernatural events in this period of time.

    Today, it happens to be the seventh day after Xu promise''s death, so I really don''t want to have anything to do with Ye Zichen.

    But did not think, ye Zichen this guy not only does not give up, unexpectedly also dead skin Lai face of catch up.

    "Xiao Fei, promise me, I will take care of you all my life."

    I pretended to be inaudible and went on.

    Ye Liangchen garrulous said all the way, but in my front foot just stepped into the unit building, suddenly quiet down.

    I reckon that ye Zichen may retreat in the face of difficulties, so I don''t care too much.

    But who knows the next second, behind a shrill voice.

    "Come on, Xiao Fei. I''ll take care of you for the rest of my life."

    My back suddenly cool, because if I remember correctly, this voice should be promise!

 Chapter 5

    I wanted to run, but my numb feet turned me around.

    Ye Zichen''s neck was strangled by a pair of black and white hands. A pair of eyes were already staring into a bronze bell, and his face turned red.

    And at the back of his neck, that piece of black green and ferocious cheek is to promise!

    "Ye Zichen, you have failed me and my child for this woman. Today I will take your dog''s life!"

    With that, she burst out a strong ghost gas and attacked me in my direction.

    Wipe, where have I seen this battle? I was so scared that I quickly turned around and ran away, but I ran into a wall and couldn''t avoid it.

    And the speed of ghost gas invasion was far faster than I imagined. After a while, the wisps of black gas penetrated into my collar and sleeve, and penetrated into every hole.

    Pain, good pain, like being torn by thousands of ants in my flesh and blood, heartbreaking pain.

    Seeing my uncomfortable appearance, a ferocious smile appeared on Xu promise''s face.

    "When you seduced Zichen, you should have thought that you would have such consequences."

    Jie Jie''s laughter reverberated in my ears. I shook my head desperately, trying to get rid of her bondage.

    "Fart! You ask Ye Zichen, when did I seduce him? Even if I don''t marry all my life, I can''t seduce him. "

    Xu promise soft neck a turn, look to Ye Zichen that piece is suffocated red cheek, seem to be waiting for him to answer.

    "Xiao Fei didn''t seduce me. It''s a grudge between us. Don''t involve her."

    "No, it''s impossible. You said you would love me forever, so it must be mi Xiaofei who seduced you!" The mood of making a promise suddenly became excited.

    At the moment, I really just want to ha ha.

    Even the scum man''s vow also believes that the female ghost''s head is clamped by the door? How stupid is that?

    However, I soon found that stupid people are not promises, but ye Zichen.

    "I don''t know how many people I''ve talked to. In the end, it''s just for sleeping with you."

    Hearing this, I immediately want to cry without tears.

    Brother, even if you want to be an honest boy, you have to choose the time.

    Discerning people can see that Xu promise is very emotional now. Any stimulation can make her go away and kill us every minute.

    If you don''t feel miserable enough and want to find abuse, don''t take me with you. My baby hasn''t lived enough!

    Sure enough, as soon as ye Zichen''s words came out, the ghost gas emitted from Xu promise''s body became more intense in an instant. The sharp fangs were rubbing back and forth, making a heart wrenching sound, which echoed in Ye Zichen''s ears.

    As if the next second, the sharp fangs will bite on his neck.

    But soon, the expression on Xu promise''s face became gentle, stretched out his scarlet tongue, licked on Ye Zichen''s face, and the sticky saliva became silk.

    "Since you like sleeping with me so much, how about we do it again now?"

    Finish saying, make a promise then stretch out a hand to untie the pants of Ye Zi Chen.

    Although Ye Zichen once destroyed so many girls, the fact that he was about to be forced by a female ghost still scared him into tears.

    "Xiao Fei... Help... Help me."

    But I can''t protect myself now. How can I save myself?

    Only for a while, I felt that the ghost gas on Xu promise had been deeply immersed in my bone marrow, and the pain made me curl up on the ground, shivering all over.

    I subconsciously reached out and touched the jade beads on my neck left by Mo liangye, but there was no change except the warm touch.

    Liar, say what can turn evil into good, the result is now not even a personal shadow.

    Mo liangye, if you don''t come out again, your lovely little daughter-in-law will be killed!

 Chapter 6

    After I scolded the eighteen generations of the ancestors of Mo liangye in my heart, I stood up firmly.

    When I went home a few days ago, my grandmother told me that people and ghosts are different ways. If they are together, they are bound to take away the Yang Qi in people''s bodies, leading to sudden death.

    Fortunately, Mo liangye still had a conscience and gave me a jade bead to seal the few Yang Qi in my body, which saved my life.

    But ye Zichen is different. He doesn''t have jade beads to protect his body. In addition, he usually indulges in excess, and his Yang Qi is not enough. If he is really with the ghost of Xu promise, let alone a month, he can''t even live for half a month.

    I stagger toward Xu promise and ye Zichen, now the picture is really too beautiful, I dare not see.

    Xu promised that he would tear off his coat with her sharp nails and kiss Ye Zichen''s face with his scarlet tongue with mucus.

    Ye Zichen half open mouth, a face is addicted, seem to have forgotten now in his side, is a want to kill his female ghost.

    Seeing this scene, I am a little hesitant about whether I should do something bad for him.

    But as soon as I thought that if I continued, ye Zichen would die, I couldn''t care much. I picked up the stone on the ground and threw it at the ghost of Xu promise.

    Although I know that this stone can''t do any harm to Xu promise, I am an ordinary person. Let alone expel ghosts and demons, I can''t do anything except eat, drink and sleep. If I don''t throw stones, can I throw my own head?

    But what I didn''t expect is that Xu promise gently raised his hand and caught the stone, and then directly crushed it.

    Crouching trough, the ghost of this promise has just been formed for a few days, so powerful? This is not scientific!

    After crushing the stone, Xu promised to slowly lift the head with messy hair, gnashing his teeth and popping out a few words from his mouth.

    "Mi Xiaofei, this is your own death."

    After that, Xu promise pushed Ye Zichen away, and ten sharp nails rushed at me fiercely.

    Although I was almost dying because of the ghost spirit before, seeing this posture, I quickly flashed to the side and let Xu promise empty.

    This time, Xu promised to be even more resentful. Her horrible eyes turned to faint green light, and countless resentments gushed out of her body.

    Ghost difference God make of, I unexpectedly unconsciously to go up her eyes, then very quickly feel a burst of dizziness.

    When I reacted, Xu promised that the five sharp nails had been deeply inserted into my chest, "bang" several crisp sounds, pinching my ribs.

    Heartrending pain from the chest, tears suddenly burst out like a general burst.

    It''s really painful. It''s ten times more painful than just now.

    It turns out that this is not only suitable for women, but also for female ghosts!

    "Mi Xiaofei, if you rob my man, it''s bad for me. Today is the day of your death!"

    Before the words came down, Xu promised that the other five sharp nails had hit my neck quickly.

    I thought I was finished, and I closed my eyes.

    But unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, I didn''t wait for Xu promise''s nails to fall down. Instead, I heard a shrill scream, and then it seemed that something had been bounced out and landed heavily on the ground.

    I thought it was Ye Zichen who had an accident again. Suddenly I opened my eyes, but I found that in the place five meters away from me, Xu promised to cover his hands and lie on the ground, very embarrassed.

 Chapter 7

    "Why do you have this jade bead?" Xu asked in a voice.

    Being reminded by Xu promise, I just looked down and saw that the originally warm jade bead was stained with my blood. The faint light from the whole body made the little dragon on the bead vivid, and even the Dragon scales on my body seemed to shake slightly.

    I went. If I want to play a role with this jade bead, I have to see people''s blood?

    If it wasn''t for the blood from my wound, wouldn''t it be the end of me?

    Thinking of this, I really want to cry without tears.

    Grandma, you really hurt me! You only told me that this jade bead can keep me safe, but you didn''t tell me that this jade bead needs to see my blood!

    But now that I have this bead, there is no need for me to be afraid of making a promise.

    Think of here, I will jade bead in the hand, bluff like toward the direction of promise leap.

    Xu promised to see, immediately back to hide.

    "What are you going to do?"

    I gave a sly smile and said, "what do you want me to do? You are so afraid of this jade bead. Of course, I have to give you a good taste of it. "

    But who knows Xu promise just sneered and said, "what do you think you can do with me just by this jade bead?"

    I am fierce Zheng for a while, "what do you mean?"

    "This jade pearl can protect you, but what about others?" Having said that, Xu promised to rush towards Ye Zichen.

    My heart is not good.

    I have jade beads to protect my body, but ye Zichen doesn''t.

    He made a promise like that before, but now he''s a ghost. It''s strange not to kill him!

    Think of here, I can''t take care of many, take the jade bead to promise to rush to, again will she mercilessly bounce away.

    See this scene, leaf Zi Chen whole all silly eyes: "lie trough, small Fei, when did you become so fierce?"

    Modan, just escaped from the hands of the female ghost, has the mind to talk nonsense? It''s too long for me!

    I glared at him and yelled: "don''t talk nonsense. If you want to live, run with me!"

    Having said that, I took Ye Zichen and ran to his unit building.

    Because I was worried about Xu promise coming up again, less than 30 meters away, I felt like I had run for a long time.

    And ye Zichen is tall after all leg is long, run much faster than me, it is to drag even almost dragged me upstairs.

    Take out the key to open the door, I and ye Zichen quickly hide in.

    Although I don''t know if this room can keep Xu promise out, as long as ye Zichen and I stay together, there should be no big problem.

    "Xiao Fei, what did you use just now? Why is it so powerful? " Ye Zichen asked excitedly.

    After a while of tossing and turning just now, where am I in the mood to satisfy his curiosity?

    Then white he one eye, say: "you ya if again nonsense, I throw you out, let promise catch you to kill!"

    Hearing the word "kill", ye Zichen''s face turned white.

    In a word, this promise is really enough.

    Have been a ghost, unexpectedly still don''t forget between men and women that matter, just now still in front of my face to Ye Zichen''s face licked a times.

    Originally I don''t like to see ye Zichen very much, now think of the picture that Xu promise licks his face, in the heart more diaphragm should be flustered.

    "You, go to the bathroom and wash your face, or I will vomit next second!" I help the forehead to say to Ye Zichen.

    Ye Zichen touched his face and saw the mucus on it. He also felt sick, so he went to the bathroom to wash his face.

    I sat on the sofa and touched the jade bead on my neck, praying in my heart that this thing would really help me through this disaster.

    But who knows, my buttocks haven''t been sitting hot, and ye Zichen''s pig like howl came from the bathroom: "blood, it''s all blood!"

 Chapter 8

    When I heard the sound, I rushed to the bathroom. I saw the broken line in the tap gurgling blood. The deep mouthed washing table was immediately filled with blood. The scarlet blood flowed along the column to the off white floor. It was like a cold light.

    "Here she comes!"

    I haven''t reflected to come over this full purpose blood is how to return a responsibility, leaf Zi Chen points to mirror to scream again.

    I found that the mirror on the wall, which was originally calm, was now rippled like a lake, and Xu promised that his iron blue face was gradually emerging.

    "Do you think I can''t help you if I hide at home? But today I''m going to take your dog''s life and bury me and my children! "

    Xu promise hands holding the frame, a strange smile, then toward us.

    Soon after that, I pulled the door handle of the bathroom, locked the door from the outside, and put the jade bead on my neck against the door.

    Sure enough, the next second, I heard a loud bang.

    After that, there was no movement in the bathroom.

    Presumably, Xu promise in Yuzhu''s shock, should stop.

    Thinking of this, ye Zichen and I collapsed on the sofa like a relief, looking at the messy home, the anger in my heart suddenly rose.

    "You remember to pay for all the bad things in my house. I don''t want to be scolded by the landlord."

    "OK, even if I pay to buy this house for you!" Ye Zichen said gallantly.

    Hearing this, I directly lost two white eyes in the past and said in a cold voice: "you are willing, I am not willing! After daybreak, go as far as you can

    Who knows, as soon as my voice fell, there was a quick knock on the door.

    "Bang bang! Bang bang! Bang bang

    Maybe I was scared before. When I heard the knock, ye Zichen immediately hid behind me like a frightened bird. He didn''t have the courage to buy a house for me.

    After all, besides people, there may be ghosts knocking at the door this evening.

    So quickly ran to the kitchen, took a kitchen knife, stood to the door, trembling voice asked: "who?"

    "Mi Xiaofei, what are you doing? I''ve been knocking on the door for half a day. Are you hiding in the house and stealing men

    Hearing this sound, my nervous tension suddenly relaxed.

    Because I am too familiar with this crazy voice. There is no one else except Fang Jiajia.

    But to be on the safe side, I took a look in cat''s eye. When I saw that it was Fang Jiajia, I opened the door.

    After entering the room, when Fang Jiajia saw Ye Zichen in the room, the expression on her face was obviously suspicious, but she soon returned to normal color.

    "Jiajia, how did you come here this evening?" I poured her a glass of water.

    Fang Jiajia took the cup I handed her and put it on the table. Looking at Ye Zichen, her eyes were still strange and frightening.

    "It''s not because I''m worried about you. Today is the first seven days of promise. I can''t rest assured, so I came to see you."

    As my best friend who has been together since I entered the school, Fang Jiajia is the most benevolent, and my tears almost came down.

    "Jiajia, I knew you were the best to me!" I hold Fang Jiajia.

    Fang Jiajia chuckled and took me in her arms.

    "You are my only best friend. Of course I will treat you well."

    Sisters embrace, what a touching scene, but the next second my heart is cold to the extreme.

    Because Fang Jiajia''s body, there is no temperature, ice just like the frozen meat out of the refrigerator.

    I think of her suspicious eyes when she saw Ye Zichen just now. A kind of bad premonition rushed up from the bottom of her heart. Fang Jiajia was promised!

 Chapter 9

    Think of here, I subconsciously push away Fang Jiajia, want to get the jade beads still in front of the bathroom.

    But who knows, Fang Jiajia''s nails become sharp and long in an instant, once again deeply inserted into my chest.

    Damn, this guy really knows how to take short. He took a fancy to my chest injury just now, and even gave me more injuries.

    "Fang Jiajia, what are you doing? Isn''t Xiao Fei your best friend? "

    Ye Zichen obviously doesn''t know that Fang Jiajia has a problem. Seeing this scene, she screams and asks.

    "Friends? Do you think this bitch and I will be friends? "

    Fang Jiajia''s corners of the mouth evoke a strange radian. When she looks at Ye Zichen, she doesn''t hide her resentment any more.

    Ye Zichen did not dare to speak, because he had already recognized that it was not Fang Jiajia''s voice, but his ex girlfriend''s promise!

    "Zichen, I''m the one who loves you most in the world. No matter what you say, I''m willing to do it. I''m even willing to give birth to a baby for you, but why do you want to abandon me all the time?"

    With that, Fang Jiajia''s strength on her hand increased a little bit. I can clearly feel her sharp nails swimming between my skin and flesh.

    Ye Zichen a face of panic, shrink behind the sofa, looking at Fang Jiajia, just keep shaking his head.

    "Since you won''t speak, I''ll take it as your acquiescence that I''ll kill this bitch."

    Having said that, Fang Jiajia is going to stick her sharp nails into my neck.

    At this time, a cold wind came in from the gate, and the temperature of the room dropped a lot.

    The top of the light bulb "tear" ring twice, the light will be out of my memory back to meet the ink cold night that night.

    I know. This is him.

    Ye Zichen was so cold that her teeth began to fight: "Xiao Fei, why is it so cold in your room all of a sudden?"

    At the moment, I really want to throw this guy out.

    I''ve been beaten like this by Fang Jiajia. Is it cold or not? You deserve to be beaten to death!

    Fang Jiajia seemed to be aware of the changes in the air, and suddenly became manic and restless.

    "Who is it! Get out of here

    "You don''t deserve to know!" A cold voice accompanied by a white light suddenly sounded.

    Then, I felt a tight waist, and then firmly hit a broad and strong chest.

    Forced to endure the pain in my chest, I looked up at the man.

    I saw that it was a young and beautiful face, slanting into the temples, with a forceful eyebrow, slightly pursed lips, deep as if containing the luster of ice, all of which made it exude a kind of cold and solemn atmosphere.

    This is the cool night? This is my master of Hades?

    I don''t know if it''s because I''m too close to him. The light and cool smell of him keeps drilling into my nose, which makes me feel dizzy.

    But without waiting for me to finish, Fang Jiajia began to roar: "you have ruined my good deeds, I will kill you!"

    With that, Fang Jiajia came over like a mad dog waving her nails.

    I was about to remind Mo liangye to be careful, but he twisted his eyebrows slightly, and his body leaped lightly, and then he held me back to one side.

    Fang Jiajia pounced on the air and became more angry, trying to pounce on it again.

    This time, Mo liangye didn''t avoid it. Instead, he snapped his fingers and said in a deep voice, "Pei Zhao!"

    Hearing this, a shadow rushed in from outside the door. It was much faster than Fang Jiajia. She knelt down in front of Mo liangye and lowered her head slightly.

    "What''s the order of Hades?"

    Mo cool night''s eyes turn, Piao to Fang Jiajia''s body, the ferocity in the eyes makes people fear.

    "Get rid of her for me."

 Chapter 10

    Got Mo liangye''s command, the man named Pei Zhao''s figure jumped, clapped his palm on Fang Jiajia''s forehead and threw him to the ground.

    This scene makes my heart ache.

    Although Fang Jiajia has been promised a promise, her body is still Fang Jiajia''s. when she is thrown back and forth like grass mustard, the ghost will drive her away. If there is any damage to her body, what should she do?

    But Fang Jiajia was obviously unconvinced after she was thrown on the ground, and soon she came up again.

    Pei Zhao saw that Jiafang Jiajia refused to give up. He was also very angry. He simply pulled out a sharp sword from his waist and stabbed it.

    Seeing that the sharp sword was about to stab Fang Jiajia, I didn''t know where the strength came from. I broke away the embrace of Mo liangye and rushed to Fang Jiajia.

    "Don''t hurt her. She''s been raped. It''s nothing to do with her."

    Even when Fang Jiajia waved her nails at me just now, I was not so scared as I am now.

    I''m afraid I''ll lose such a friend. I''m also the only one who can treat me sincerely.

    Pei Zhao''s sword will not die, even if it goes on. Although Xu promised that the fierce ghost has not been cleaned up, compared with the present situation, I still prefer her to live for a while longer.

    At this moment, Fang Jiajia and I are so close to each other, which is a good time to make a promise.

    But when she saw Pei Zhao''s bright sword in the light, she immediately turned into a cloud of smoke, got out of Fang Jiajia''s body and ran away.

    Fang Jiajia''s body with Xu promise to leave, then limp into a pool of mud, crumbling in my arms.

    "Jiajia, wake up, wake up!" I''m in a hurry.

    Seeing this scene, ye Zichen, who was watching the excitement, also opened his mouth: "Xiaofei, do you think Fang Jiajia will die like this?"

    Seriously, hearing this, I really want to tear up Ye Zichen''s smelly mouth!

    MD, I don''t know what to do when I do it. I need a woman to protect me. Now Fang Jiajia has such a big accident, and she even says such unlucky things with her crow mouth.

    It seems that the ghost who didn''t promise to take him away is really cheap!

    Probably because I was too worried, Pei Zhao came over and bowed slightly and said, "princess, it''s good to leave the matter here to your subordinates. Your Highness the underworld is waiting for you in the bedroom."

    I hesitated for a moment, still will be in the arms of Fang Jiajia into his hands, came to the bedroom.

    I saw the slender posture of Mo liangye standing at the window, the breeze flowing from his long hair and temples, and the cool breath even covered the water like moonlight.

    "Er... Did Pei Zhao say you wanted to see me?"

    "Take off your clothes."

    Just five words, but enough to knock my chin off.

    Wipe, this man before a word does not agree to climb up my bed also calculate, today I am all hurt by promise so, he even want to torture me?

    Seeing that I hadn''t moved for a long time, he frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "what? I get used to it, and I don''t want to take it off myself? "

    Damn, it''s true that people can''t judge their appearance. This guy has a cold face, but he turns out to be a real devil in color. He''s really blind!

    But as the saying goes, people have to bow their heads under the eaves.

    Who makes me have an engagement with this guy for no reason? It is perfectly natural for a wife to satisfy her husband''s needs in that respect.

    If I don''t, even if I sue my grandmother, I''m not reasonable at all.

    So after thinking about it, I reached out and unbuttoned myself one by one.

    I feel like the whole person is scorched on the fire, even the pores are burning hot.

    What''s more terrible is that my mind is almost uncontrollable, thinking about the details that I was lingering with Mo liangye before.

    When I take off my coat, Mo liangye comes slowly and holds my hand tightly

 Chapter 11

    A cold touch spread in my hands, and my heart stopped for a while.

    There is no sign of hot and dry from my abdomen slowly spread, cheek burning hot, even I can clearly feel how embarrassed I am at this moment.

    I raised my eyes slightly, facing his gentle eyes.

    So gentle eyes on such a cold face, inexplicably let me feel a touch.

    But now Pei Zhaofang Jiajia and ye Zichen are all outside, more or less inappropriate.

    "Well... They''re still outside. Should we both be more restrained?"

    I tentatively raised my eyes and looked at Mo liangye, but saw that his eyes turned, and then my eyes focused slightly on my body, and my eyes became cold again.

    what the fuck? Feelings he just that kind of eyes is not gentle, just simply did not mind?

    In the face of his strong action, I can only close my eyes, quietly waiting for his next action. After all, in the face of such a handsome face, I really can''t say no.

    But what I didn''t expect was that Mo liangye didn''t take off the rest of my clothes. Instead, he gently covered the wound on my chest.

    A chill came out of his palm and flowed into the wound on my back.

    It''s just that the temperature is not as cold as I imagined. On the contrary, the pain in my body is greatly relieved.

    I can even feel the scab on my back.

    Dare to love ink cool night let me take off my clothes just want to help me heal, not want to do to me, just my brain repair ability is too strong, think too dirty?

    As the pain eased, I peeked at him to see if he was laughing at me.

    But see Mo cool night Gao Ting''s nose and forehead, unexpectedly hang a thin layer of sweat.

    A pair of thin lips tightly pursed up, forehead exudation of fine sweat.

    The tiny sweat reflected the light in his eyes, which was cold and bright.

    My heart has no origin of a slightly warm.

    In fact, it''s not bad to find a ghost to be your husband. Although he is a little cold, he still protects his wife at the critical moment.

    On this point, this ghost marriage is worth it!

    About ten minutes later, the cold air slowly dissipated from my body. After a sigh of relief, Mo liangyelan pulled back his palm. He didn''t even lift his eyes. He trembled his long sleeves, and the corners of his mouth were slightly involved.

    "Put on your clothes."

    At this moment, my heart is really ten thousand grass mud horses galloping by.

    This guy didn''t even look at me. What do you mean!

    He''s also a beautiful woman, OK? Look at the chest, look at the butt, how about a beautiful young girl?

    Since you can''t get into your eyes, why do you have to do that kind of shame with others before! I couldn''t help muttering.

    After fastening the buttons on my chest one by one, I slightly raised my head and asked his frosty eyes, "that... Are we married?"

    He seems to be stunned for a moment, light waves pour out from his eyes, full of a meaning that I can''t understand.

    "The reality of husband and wife has already existed. What do you think is the real marriage?"

    His tall figure in order to yield to my height, slightly bent down, one hand on the wall behind me, with deep eyes straight at me.

 Chapter 12

    From my point of view, his delicate facial features seem to be extremely beautiful, even the straight and slender neck in the white collar, which is very handsome.

    The Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and I couldn''t help swallowing.

    "That''s also... Then..."

    I slightly lowered my head and whispered in my mouth. As soon as I wanted to accept it, my open lips had been covered by a burst of cold.

    At the moment, every kiss, let me a moment of some oxygen, the brain suddenly a blank.

    Thinking of this, I close my eyes tightly.

    But who knows, he suddenly let me go.

    What do you mean by lying in a trough and throwing my heart into a mess while he retreats?

    I was a little annoyed. I opened my eyes and looked up at him.

    "Cool night! What the hell were you doing? "

    "Suck your Yang." Ink cool night carelessly said.

    My heart suddenly "clatter" ring.

    Shit, this guy just kisses me to suck my Yang?

    As far as he is concerned, the value of my existence is just a little Yang?

    Is this bullying or bullying?

    See I am about to attack, Mo cool night Piao me one eye, light vomit out two words: "stupid!"

    Then he turned and walked out of the bedroom.

    But I am not calm, scold me stupid, you are stupid, your family are stupid!

    I scolded fiercely in my heart, patted my cheek with my hand, tried to make the blush on my face less obvious, and then walked out of the bedroom.

    In the living room, Fang Jiajia was still lying in Pei Zhao''s arms, but her face was much better than just now.

    The bruise on his forehead was not obvious. He was breathing evenly in Pei Zhao''s arms.

    But ye Zichen that grandson, just now counsels behind the sofa, helplessly looking at me to be injured by the promise to become that appearance, dare not come out.

    Now that Mo liangye has solved the problem, he jumps out again and says with awe inspiring righteousness: "Xiao Fei, I tell you, just now I made a promise to run fast, otherwise I''m sure I won''t know her parents."

    With that, he stretched out his strong arm, as if to put it on my shoulder.

    I dodged decisively, clasped my hands on my chest, and looked at him in a domineering manner.

    "Yes? Otherwise, I''ll call Xu promise back now and see how you beat her. I don''t know her parents

    Sure enough, when he heard the name of Xu promise, his legs shook unconsciously.

    But his eyes, which were obviously avoiding, suddenly stopped. He looked at my chest and couldn''t turn his eyes. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva in his throat.

    "Wokuo, Xiaofei, I didn''t expect you to do that!"

    Following his straight eyes, I found that my shirt had broken a button.

    "Get the hell out of here! Do you have anything to do with me? "

    I subconsciously protected the gap in front of my chest, raised my foot and kicked him, watching his face wrinkled, half kneeling on the ground, and then turned around.

    I don''t know if Mo liangye heard our conversation just now, but his calm face suddenly became gloomy.

    The eyes in the fierce eyes turn, Pei Zhao nods and grabs Ye Zichen on the ground, forcing him to fall on the ground.

 Chapter 13

    Ye Zichen instantly flustered God, thought that Pei Zhao wanted to insult him, quickly protected his body with both hands.

    "Big brother, I know I''m handsome, but I''m a straight man. Isn''t that good for you?"

    "Don''t be nervous. I just want to heal you." Pei Zhao''s voice is surprisingly gentle.

    Hear "heal" two words, ye Zichen this just put down the heart to come, letting Pei Zhao to control.

    A few minutes later, when he stood up again, I always vaguely felt that something was wrong with him.

    But I can''t tell what''s wrong.

    Ye Zichen fluttered his body for a while. He was relieved to make sure that there was nothing unusual. Holding a pair of orchid fingers, he bashfully poked Pei Zhao''s strong chest.

    "Oh, it will be ready so soon. Thank you, brother Pei Zhao."

    As soon as the shrill voice sounded, I immediately began to wonder if there was something wrong with my ears.

    I how don''t know, ye Zichen incredibly can fake voice, learn sissy also learn vivid.

    However, this voice just sends out, ye Zichen also quite surprised to cover own mouth.

    Obviously, this is not what he expected.

    Ye Zichen tried to hum a few times in her throat, but found that she was still as sharp as a woman.

    Then he seemed to think of something.

    "Oh, what can I do? How can I live in the future? "

    When he spoke, the orchid finger in his hand was always pinching and didn''t put it down.

    I never thought that the delicate orchid finger on his burly body was really funny.

    Seeing Pei Zhao standing on one side, I couldn''t help laughing. I immediately reflected what was going on.

    Damn, it must be mo liangye who can''t see ye Zichen harassing me. That''s why Pei Zhao turns him into a sissy.

    It turns out that this guy is so black!

    But is it really good for a man?

    I was hesitating whether to plead for ye Zichen, and a book with a blue cover was thrown into my arms.

    The three big characters of "Yin Yang annals" occupy the whole cover, and the slightly yellow pages hide the traces of time. From the folds in the corners, we can see that this book has gone through many years.

    I don''t know, so I went to see Mo liangye.

    But he and Pei Zhao didn''t know when they had reached the door, leaving only two slender figures. The swaying clothes floated slightly in the wind, and the voice of the cool night seemed to come from a distance, with a little ethereal breath.

    "You should carefully study this book of Yin Yang annals and use it to protect yourself in times of crisis."

    With the words of Mo liangye, I feel a lot more stable.

    Let''s not say what this book can help me, but I''m sure what Mo liangye gave me will never harm me.

    "Take your time. Come back when you have time..."

    Ye Zichen is holding that pair of sharp thin voice, toward the Mo cool night and Pei Zhao''s back figure waved.

    Lying trough, ye Zichen just now also to oneself become sissy this matter a face despair. Just for a while, he looked at Mo liangye with a trace of admiration.

    What does that mean?

    Although the time I spent with Mo liangye was just a little while, I could see ye Zichen''s eyes looking at Mo liangye. My heart was still burning with strong possessiveness, so I raised my hand and slapped Ye Zichen''s crazy face.

    "What are you looking at? That''s my husband. He''s 100 times more handsome than you. Don''t try to make up my mind, let alone his. "

 Chapter 14

    Just then, Fang Jiajia''s familiar voice suddenly rang out in the room.

    "Xiao Fei, why am I at your house? What happened just now? "

    See Fang Jiajia finally wake up, I quickly helped her up, just want to explain with her.

    The result doesn''t wait for me to open a mouth, leaf Zi Chen that sissy blurts out then a brain of all things said.

    "Oh, the ghost of Xu''s promise came to me, and it''s on you. You don''t know how powerful Xiao Fei is. She can catch ghosts, so I''ll recognize her as a sister."

    With that, ye Zichen put his strong arm on my shoulder again.

    I turned to see a leaf Zi Chen Qiao of orchid finger, helplessly sighed a tone.

    Oh, forget it, just think of it as one more friend.

    Listen to Ye Zichen''s words, Fang Jiajia stares big eyes, unbelievable looking at us two.

    After all, she was in a coma just now, and it''s normal not to know.

    Fortunately, after ye Zichen became a sissy, there were more words, and the words of explanation came out of his mouth with a trace of magical color.

    And of course I was described by him as an immortal.

    After Fang Jiajia heard this, she was full of admiration for me.

    "Wow, Xiao Fei, I can''t see you are so powerful. No wonder when I reminded you last time, you didn''t care at all. It turns out that making a promise is just a small case to you! "

    I had no choice but to smile bitterly, knowing that she only saw the thief eating meat, but did not see the thief being beaten. If she saw me nearly killed by the promise, she would not have said that.

    "Xiaofei, since you are so powerful, I think you should set up a ghost catching studio, which can earn much more money than your part-time job in a convenience store!" Fang Jiajia suggested.

    I sighed and shook my head. At my present level, I have problems in self-protection. How can I help others catch ghosts.

    Right now, I just want to be safe with myself and the people around me.

    But I really avoid, but Fang Jiajia such fiery eyes, had to push the Ye Zichen around to her.

    "Jiajia, isn''t your father a very good feng shui master? Ye Zichen is entangled by promise now, or do you want to see if you can invite an amulet for him? "

    Originally, I just wanted to change the topic, but Fang Jiajia was full of answers, patted her chest and said that it was all about her.

    So, the next morning, I met Fang Jiajia''s father.

    I thought her father, as a famous feng shui master, should be an old Taoist.

    But when I saw his father''s real face, I still couldn''t believe my eyes.

    A man in his late fifties looks like he''s only in his thirties. He''s thin and has no sign of getting fat. His pair of gold rimmed glasses even make him look like a scholar.

    Wipe, are you sure it''s dad, not brother?

    "Dad, these two are my classmates. They met with some supernatural events last night, so I came to see if you can get them an amulet or something." Fang Jiajia explained our intention with quick words.

    After listening to Fang Jiajia, Fang Lianqiu walked around me and ye Zichen, and finally stopped beside me.

    "Was the little girl born in July and a half?"

    I was a little surprised. Why did he know my birthday? Was it Fang Jiajia who told him?

    But Fang Jiajia shrugged, looked at me innocently and said, "don''t look at me, I really didn''t say that."

    Hearing Fang Jiajia''s words, Fang Lianqiu burst out laughing.

    I don''t know why, I always feel that his smile is indescribable and makes my hair stand up.

 Chapter 15

    "July 15 of the lunar calendar is the day when the door of ghosts opens. All ghosts can go in and out freely. Only people born on that day can have such strong Yin Qi."

    Fang Lianqiu said without hesitation and put a small yellow amulet into my hand.

    "Girl, you have Yin in your life. It''s easy to provoke dirty things. Take my amulet to protect you from being invaded by demons and ghosts."

    Although I already have jade beads to protect my body, they kindly gave me an amulet. I can''t help giving others face, can I? So I had to put the amulet in the pocket of my coat.

    Later, Fang Lianqiu also gave Ye Zichen an amulet, but I always feel that his eyes always stay at my neck.

    I looked down at the jade bead, but there was no vision.

    Is this Fang Lianqiu really powerful, and you can see the unusual features of this jade bead at a glance?

    Thinking of this, I pulled up the collar of my coat and hid the jade beads in it.

    After all, that''s what Mo liangye gave me. I don''t want to be coveted by others.

    I don''t know when I started to protect the ink cold night. It''s really strange!

    Out of the Fang family, ye Zichen is in a good mood.

    "That''s good. In that case, I won''t be afraid to make a promise to come to me. How about going shopping?"

    Ye Zichen put Fang Lianqiu''s talisman into his pocket and put it on my arm.

    I shook my head and pushed Ye Zichen to Fang Jiajia.

    "I''m so sleepy. I''m going home to sleep."

    Without waiting for Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen to have any doubts, I stopped a taxi and went home. I dropped Fang Lianqiu''s Amulet on the tea table and fell into bed.

    Xu is because of Mo liangye. Recently, ye Zichen and I have not been harassed by Xu''s promise, which also gives me time to study the Yin Yang annals left by Mo liangye.

    I don''t know if I''m gifted or not. It took me only half a month to understand the contents of that book.

    Although it''s not completely understood, it''s basically no problem to deal with a handful of kids.

    However, what bothers me is that recently my lower abdomen is always aching.

    My aunt, who had been delayed for a week, didn''t come. I was a little flustered and ran to the hospital for examination.

    When I saw the six words "positive pregnancy reaction" on the diagnosis results, I really realized what it means to be confused.

    Positive pregnancy reaction, generally speaking, is pregnancy.

    I went, I was pregnant!

    In the color Doppler Ultrasound Photo, there is a small black meat ball close to transparency, which can''t be detected if you don''t look carefully.

    The doctor looked at the film, could not help but frown: "this fetus is not normal, I suggest you terminate the pregnancy."

    I didn''t pay attention to the doctor. I ran home with the list, and I didn''t worry about the fetal gas.

    Mo liangye''s child is not a good stubble. It''s so easy to move the fetal Qi. It''s estimated that there are not many genes for him.

    But I''m just a sophomore. Do I really have to go to class with a big stomach?

    The water in the bathroom splashed down the shower and over my head.

    I recalled the doctor''s words over and over again. I was so worried that I pulled all the hair off my head.

    Otherwise, the child should do it?

    After a long struggle, I still made this decision.

    If you tell Mo liangye the truth, he will understand me.

    "Mom."

    A faint boy''s voice suddenly rang out in the bathroom, and the shower gel in my hand "banged" on the ground.

    I don''t know if it''s because I''ve hit too many ghosts recently. When I heard the faint sound, my sensitive nerves immediately tensed.

 Chapter 16

    I shuddered and closed the shower in the bathroom, listening carefully to the source of the sound.

    "Mom, mom."

    The tender voice sounded again, and the faint sound echoed in the bathroom, which scared me to slip and lean against the cold wall.

    Because it''s not from elsewhere, it''s from my belly!

    In terms of time, the fetus is only one month old. It can actually speak in my stomach and have its own independent thoughts.

    Is that too bad?

    "Baby, are you coming out?"

    I tried to restrain the shaking of my voice. My right hand gently stroked my abdomen and felt the little life in my body.

    "I''m only a month old. How can I get out? But it''s you. I''m going to tell Dad that you don''t want me anymore. Let dad change my mother and eat you. "

    As soon as the voice fell, I felt a strong resistance to move my hand away from my belly.

    As soon as I heard him say that he wanted Mo liangye to eat me, my legs softened and I almost fell to the ground.

    Mo liangye is the underworld master of thousands of souls in the nether world. He will certainly listen to what his son says. What if he really eats me.

    "No, my dear son, I just thought about it. How can I not want you? If you let Dad eat me, you won''t have a mother. "

    I stretched out my hand carefully to reach my belly again. Fortunately, this time, my hand was not flicked away. Instead, a chuckle came out of my belly.

    "Cut, how can I have such a stupid mother as you? I''m still in your stomach. If you are eaten, I will die, won''t I? I''m not stupid. "

    Hearing this, my face was black.

    This guy has not been born, he will laugh at me as a mother. If he grows up in the future, why not?

    No, we can''t get used to him!

    Thinking of this, I''m ready to reprimand the little guy in my stomach. As a result, the mobile phone in the living room suddenly rings.

    "The boundless horizon is my love. The flowers are blooming at the foot of the green mountains. What kind of rhythm is the most, what kind of song is the most joyful."

    I took a bath towel and wrapped myself up. Then I touched my belly and said in a soft voice, "my dear son, don''t make any noise at ordinary times. It will scare other people. My mother will answer the phone."

    The little guy in his stomach didn''t say a word. I took him for granted and went to the living room to answer the phone.

    "Hey, Xiao Fei, it''s such a fine day today. Don''t sit at home. Shall we come out and do nails? There''s a new nail salon on the other side of the street. I heard it''s not bad. " Ye Zichen''s shrill voice rang out in my ears.

    Since Pei Zhao turned her into a sissy last time, ye Zichen has no ability to harass me either physically or psychologically.

    So now he seems to have become a good friend of Fang Jiajia and me.

    I turned to look at the sun outside, thought about it, and agreed.

    Anyway, I don''t have to take classes or do part-time jobs today. It''s good to go out and have a look.

    Hang up the phone, I picked up a piece of clothes on the bed, put it on my head and went out the door.

    The scorching sun shines on the body, and the original icy feeling finally dissipates.

    The egg, as like as two peas, is the same as his father. It is cold and cold.

    But because of the company of Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen, I soon forgot that I had a ghost fetus in my stomach.

 Chapter 17

    "I didn''t expect that the manicure shop was so small and there were many people coming."

    The three of us, in the hot sun, looked at the long line of people outside the manicure shop and couldn''t help sighing.

    Fang Jiajia reluctantly spread out her hands and shook her coupons.

    "I can''t help it. Who made this manicure shop offer so much? It''s only ten yuan to make a pair of hands. Those who don''t rush to line up are all fools. "

    Ten yuan can do manicure is really very preferential, but have to wait for so long under the sun, this is too much to lose, right?

    But Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen insisted on pulling me, so I had to wait in line with them.

    Looking around, I found that all the people who came out of the manicure shop were black eyed, as if they didn''t wake up.

    "What''s wrong with these people? Why are they all listless? " I mumbled.

    Ye Zichen glanced at those people, cocked a orchid finger, thief Xi Xi said: "Xiaofei, you don''t understand? These young women are just as old as tigers now. They may not be able to figure out what time they tossed about last night. Can they not lose their spirits? "

    I mercilessly white Ye Zichen one eye, then continue to line up.

    In this way, it was not until night came that the team was finally finished, and the three of us were finally able to enter the nail salon.

    Looking at the only clerk in the narrow store, I finally understood why the line was so long before.

    There are so many people, only one shop assistant can do nails quickly, so it''s a ghost!

    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I feel that when the shop assistant saw the three of us come in, the brilliance in his eyes obviously flickered.

    "What color nails do you want to make?" The clerk looked at me and asked.

    Knowing that manicure is harmful to pregnant women, I shook my head and refused, "no, I don''t do it. I''m here with them."

    Can hear this, Fang Jiajia but not.

    "Xiaofei, you see you have been waiting in line for so long before you come in. How can you stand up to yourself if you don''t become one?"

    "Yes, yes, Xiaofei, just make one!" Ye Zichen is also charming.

    Looking at their expectant eyes, I couldn''t even explain.

    I can''t tell them that I have a ghost baby in my stomach now, can I?

    If they know, ye Zichen''s big mouth, can''t pass it on to all the teachers and students of the school?

    So, after thinking about it, I have to sacrifice my life to accompany a gentleman.

    "Then make a meat color one. Don''t look too gorgeous."

    This color is not very obvious, and it is still within my acceptable range.

    But the clerk took my hand, looked back and forth, and then shook his head.

    "If your hands are so white, you must paint them a bit more gorgeous, which can make your skin look better. You are the 100th customer in my shop. I''ll make you a pink nail for free."

    "Wow, it''s free. You''re lucky, Xiao Fei." Fang Jiajia exclaimed excitedly.

    But my heart is not happy, because in contrast, I want to do a ten yuan flesh colored nails.

    But the shop assistants all said that it was free, and I also insisted on meat color, which seemed to be inhuman.

    So I had to squeeze out a smiling face and nodded.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, my abdomen is like a knife like pain.

    The severe pain made me bend down and curl up on the stool.

    "No, I don''t like this nail. You can''t do it." The tender voice suddenly rang out from the belly.

 Chapter 18

    Because of the pain, the cold sweat on my forehead Shua shed down.

    Don''t you say you can''t talk outside? How can I explain this when they hear me.

    "What''s the matter with you, Xiao Fei? You look so ugly. " Fang Jiajia asked with concern.

    Worried about being seen strange by them, I shook my head again and again: "it''s OK, come to my aunt''s stomachache, let''s continue."

    But when I put my hand on the table again, my lower abdomen seemed to be kicked from inside, which made my body tremble.

    "I said no, I don''t like it here. Let''s go!" The little guy in his belly roared like he was angry.

    Although the pain is not as strong as it was just now, it still makes me feel "clattering" in my heart.

    It''s over. Maybe the sound just now was too small for them to hear, but it was so clear that they all heard it, right?

    My head is spinning, thinking about how to explain.

    But Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen''s expression didn''t see any fluctuation, as if there was no sound just now.

    "Just now, didn''t you hear any strange noise?"

    I tentatively asked, want to know if they really don''t know, or are hiding something.

    "What''s the noise? Didn''t you say you had a stomachache? After that there was no sound

    I nodded thoughtfully and felt relieved.

    It seems that I am the only one who can hear the voice of this little guy.

    It''s OK. It''s just a nail. What''s to worry about.

    I said a word silently in my heart, trying to test whether this little thing can hear me. After a few tumultuous tumults in my stomach, it confirmed my idea.

    It turns out that our mother and son really have the so-called telepathy. Needless to say, he can know what I think.

    No matter what he said, it''s not good to refuse. Maybe it''s just because children are not used to such things as manicure.

    Tumbling in the belly for a while, then stopped.

    "You don''t listen to me. I''ll tell Dad that I''m angry." The little guy threatened.

    But I didn''t pay any attention to it and put my hand on the table again.

    Anyway, this little guy is in my stomach now. Even if Mo liangye really comes, I don''t believe what he will do to me.

    Soon, my hand was in the hands of the clerk, gently playing.

    Layer after layer of gorgeous color painted on my hands, the original color of nails was covered by thick nail polish, replaced by bright color.

    I don''t know why, but I felt a sense of disgust in my heart. I wanted to get rid of all these.

    But as soon as they made it for me, I took it off. Isn''t that a slap in the face?

    So you''d better bear it and wait until you go back.

    "It''s a beautiful color. It makes your skin white and tender."

    Ye Zichen and Fang Jiajia hold my hands in their hands and look at them again. They don''t notice that I''m becoming more and more gloomy.

    Afterwards, they also had their nails done one after another.

    I found that their faces were as tired as those who had done manicures before.

    But because it was late, I didn''t think much about it, so I said goodbye to them in a hurry and set foot on the way home.

    On the way, somehow, I raised my hand to have a look at the newly made manicure.

    As a result, I saw a faint green halo on the bright pink nail in the moonlight.

    Shit, what''s going on? Is this manicure still moonlight?

    I felt a little flustered in my heart. After putting my hands in my sleeves, I ran home in a fit of anger.

    I found a file in the kitchen and polished the nail polish layer after layer.

    I didn''t stop until my fingernails were sore and soft enough to be depressed.

    I raised my head to have a look, as expected or natural color is the best!

    But the next second, I''m not happy.

    Because the full white crescent on my fingers disappeared without exception!

 Chapter 19

    I took out my mobile phone with trembling hands, and looked at all the situations that may lead to the disappearance of white crescent in my hands in Baidu.

    But whether it is to do manicure, or nail thinning are unlikely to occur in this case.

    Because the white crescent is in the body, like me, who is healthy and never picky about food, how can all of a sudden, the crescent of both hands disappear.

    From the metaphysical point of view, the Yang Qi of human body is all over the body, and the white crescent of both hands is the best place to store Yang Qi.

    If someone deliberately takes advantage of the beauty salon to take away all the Yang, doesn''t it just explain why everyone who comes out of the salon becomes so depressed?

    Just as I was guessing, a gust of wind came from the window, and the familiar chill came.

    But this time, the cool night seems to be a lot of unbridled, hands directly on my waist.

    Come more times, now I''m not surprised by the appearance of Mo liangye.

    But his angry face was so exquisite that I unconsciously looked at him.

    "Why are you here?"

    "You don''t seem very obedient today," said the son

    What�� Did the little guy really complain to his father? How fast!

    Worried about Mo liangye''s anger, I repeatedly explained, "no, no, don''t listen to him. I''m here to get information. There''s nothing I can''t listen to."

    Ink cool night micro pursed lips, with dark eyes suddenly also not suddenly looking at me, see my face a burning.

    This bastard never seems to be ashamed. He looks at me so blatantly every time.

    I thought he would make further moves, but he held the Yellow Fu that Fang Lianqiu gave me last time and asked in a deep voice, "where does this come from?"

    I Leng for a while, completely don''t know when the amulet that originally put on the tea table arrived in the hand of Mo liangye.

    What''s more, it seems that he is not happy with his expression now?

    "Don''t get me wrong. Fang Jiajia''s father gave this yellow talisman to me for self-defense. It''s not what you think!" I quickly explained.

    But even so, Mo liangye''s face was still gloomy, and he kneaded the Fu into a ball and put it into his sleeve.

    "I''ve confiscated this thing. Don''t have too much contact with that man in the future."

    The cold voice is full of firmness, I can''t have any rejection.

    I went, this guy even an old man''s vinegar also eat?

    This is not only a vinegar jar, but also a sea of vinegar!

    If it''s like this, how can we live after that?

    But when I think about it, I have all the children. Even if I can''t live, I have to live. Otherwise, how can I leave?

    I sigh helplessly, want to let Mo liangye help me analyze the disappearance of crescent moon on my nails.

    But who knows I have been empty behind me, leaving only the pink curtains dancing with the wind.

    Dizzy, do you want to do this? It''s not easy to come here once. You can leave without saying a word. Do you really think this is an inn? Come and leave if you want?

    I''m so angry!

    I slammed the window and sat sulking in bed.

    "Mom, you make dad angry." The tender voice sounded again.

    I was already angry. When I heard the voice of the little guy, I said: "it''s not all because of you. If you complain to your father again, I won''t want you!"

    "No, it''s because mom is not obedient!"

 Chapter 20

    Hearing this, I suddenly remembered that when I was in the manicure shop, this little thing had to make me leave there as soon as possible.

    So he touched his belly and asked, "son, good son? Tell mom, what did you find in that store today? "

    But who knows, the small thing that originally kept fluttering but arrogantly chose to ignore my problem.

    I reached out and patted him on my belly a few times, trying to wake him up, but I was bounced away by a force.

    "Take it easy. You hurt me. I don''t want to tell you what I find. You won''t listen to the good words. Good intentions are like donkey''s liver and lung." The small voice of grievance is trembling slightly.

    I have no choice but to smile, or such a small thing, already know angry?

    I didn''t expect that people are not big and have a good temper.

    But now, I really want to find out what''s wrong with the manicure shop, so I have to reach out and touch it gently, and comfort Haosheng.

    "My good son is obedient. My mother didn''t mean it. You and your father are so powerful. I''m just a common man. Of course I don''t understand what you say. Next time you say it, I''ll be obedient, but first tell me what''s abnormal in the shop, OK?"

    After all, the little guy was just a child. With a few words of comfort, he soon calmed down his anger and began to recall the manicure shop.

    "Although I can''t see the outside world, I''m sure there''s something wrong with the layout there. Besides, there''s a very gloomy object there."

    The little guy''s words confirmed my previous conjecture.

    It turned out that the manicure shop was inexplicably open, and the discount was so strong, it was not simply a business, but had a different purpose.

    The Yin object hiding in the shop will absorb all the Yang stored in the crescent of the customer''s hand, so as to strengthen its own strength. If it is not stopped, I''m afraid it will be more than just absorbing Yang.

    After thinking of this, I immediately carried the peach sword I picked up on the Internet a few days ago and went to the nail salon again.

    Now it''s the time of the year, and it''s the time of the day with the heaviest Yin Qi.

    At this time, you may find the most clues.

    Fortunately, the manicure shop is not far from my home. I took a taxi and arrived in less than ten minutes.

    But after I got off the bus, I took a breath.

    Because this manicure shop is not Yin Qi heavy, but Yang too fierce, even in the cool night, still let me feel a scorching heat wave hit.

    According to the records in the annals of yin and Yang, places with heavy Yin Qi are prone to attract ghosts, while places with heavy Yang Qi are prone to blood disaster.

    And this manicure shop is now so vigorous, this is clearly the rhythm of the accident!

    I thought about it, but I still got up and looked in on the glass.

    I found that there was a little light inside, and there was a small crack in the door, which was not locked.

    I gently pushed the door, and the rusty shaft made a huge "creak".

    I got a fright and quickly hid behind the door.

    It''s not because I have a habit of peeping, but because this manicure shop is so weird that people have to be on guard.

    I waited behind the door for a long time, but when no one came out, the big stone in my heart fell slightly.

    I walked in with my feet raised and walked in the dark with my mobile phone in accordance with the memory of the day.

    Because my son said that the layout of the store was not right, so from the beginning of entering the store, I had some concern about the layout of the store.

 Chapter 21

    Looking around, only the Eight Diagrams hanging on the wall make me feel the most diaphragmatic.

    In principle, the eight trigrams are Taoist objects, which have the power to frighten demons and ghosts. With such a eight trigrams, there should be no ghosts to absorb Yang Qi.

    But I don''t know why, the more I look at it, the more strange it becomes.

    "The eight diagrams are not in the right direction." The tender voice in the belly suddenly rang out.

    When I was reminded by the little guy, I just remembered that the Eight Diagrams I saw in Yin Yang annals were not like this.

    That is to say, what is hanging on the wall is not the pure eight diagrams, but the reverse eight diagrams.

    The reverse eight diagrams not only have no deterrent effect on ghosts, but also help them absorb Yang Qi, which can be regarded as extremely Yin things.

    Thinking of this, I pulled a stool, flipped the eight diagrams on the wall and rushed to the wall. The temperature in the room instantly returned to normal.

    This dilemma has been solved, but in order to avoid people using this gossip to continue to harm others, I must make clear the whole story.

    So I followed the dim light I had seen before, and at the end of the corridor I saw a door that was not closed.

    "You can rest in peace. I have set up the Eight Diagrams according to what you said. Today, the business in my shop is really good. I knew that you would never harm me."

    During the day, the clerk''s voice came out of the room, whispering and talking to himself.

    It''s her!

    Just now, I was surprised that in such a fashionable manicure shop, it''s very suspicious to suddenly display a gossip diagram. What''s more, it''s a flip side gossip mirror.

    But I have been in contact with her, and I am sure that with her strength, she should have no such ability.

    So it must be someone who ordered her to put up a diagram of the eight trigrams here!

    I walked on the floor with my toes, lying on the crack of the door, looking at the situation inside, facing the yellow light, I saw the clerk reciting something to a picture.

    But the gap of the gate is too narrow to see the person in the picture, so I can''t judge at all.

    It wasn''t until I was standing in front of the door with my legs numb that the clerk picked up the picture and put it back in the cupboard.

    The biggest advantage of my childhood is my good eyesight. Despite the distance of four or five meters, I still clearly saw the person in the picture.

    So a face I will never forget in my life, the person in the photo is clearly a promise, and the curvature of the mouth in the black-and-white photo is frightening.

    I can''t help but take a cold breath, choking my throat for a while dry, can''t help but cough with my mouth covered outside the door.

    Although I had tried my best to control my volume, it was harsh enough in the silent night.

    "Who''s out there?"

    The clerk heard the sound coming from my mouth with the tip of his ear. He closed the cupboard and turned to look at the door warily.

    My cat was in the corner, and I saw the clerk''s step moving towards the door, with an iron stick in his hand.

    If I ran away now, I would be hit by that stick.

    In contrast, it''s better to show your identity, maybe you can win a chance.

    Thinking of this, I coughed and knocked twice on the door.

    "I''m a manicure guest here tonight. I want to find you for something. I saw the light here, so I came here."

    With that, he pushed open the door in front of her and exposed himself in front of her, trying to reduce her anxiety at the moment.

 Chapter 22

    Otherwise, I''m not sure when I''ll get a stick on my head.

    Sure enough, after seeing me, the expression on the clerk''s face obviously relaxed.

    Maybe I''m just a woman and can''t do anything dangerous.

    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you? " The clerk asked.

    If I tell her about ghosts and gods directly, can she believe it or not? It''s not easy for her to arrest me as a psycho.

    After thinking for a while, I finally found out such a seemingly ordinary topic in my mind, and it''s just what I want to know.

    "I saw you making a promise just now. Are you good friends?"

    The intention of making a promise is so heavy that it should not be able to find a stranger to help her do such an important thing.

    The clerk looked at me, nodded deeply, and led me to the bed to sit face to face with her.

    "We are two good friends who have been together since high school. She would tell me everything, but she refused to tell me anything in the week before her death until I dreamed of her the night before yesterday."

    The first half of the sentence sounds normal to me, but I can hear her dream of making a promise the night before yesterday, and my nerves tensed unconsciously.

    After all, I almost died in the hands of Xu promise.

    That kind of feeling, really let me remember now are still palpitating.

    Moreover, I always feel that with the stubborn nature of promise, even if I am afraid of the cool night, I will never let go.

    However, I never thought that she had not appeared during this period of time and was actually plotting with the nail salon.

    Thinking of this, I asked again in a deep voice, "what did you dream she said?"

    "She said she was pregnant before she died, but because of the heavy resentment, the baby couldn''t be reincarnated at all. She wanted to ask me for help."

    Hearing this, I can''t help but sneer: the resentment is too heavy, because she can''t think of it!

    But the baby in her stomach is less than a month, how can she be unable to reincarnate because of this?

    "The way she asked you to help should be to put that gossip in the shop, right?" I asked tentatively.

    If this idea can be confirmed, then I also need to find Mo liangye to solve this fierce ghost.

    After all, I didn''t succeed in trying to kill Ye Zichen and me before. Now I want to murder so many people. If I let her stay in this world again, I''m afraid there will be no small disaster.

    Because I guessed it correctly, the shop assistant had a surprised look on his face and then nodded.

    "That''s right. She said that this would help her children accumulate Yin virtue and reincarnate when they reach a certain level. She specially told me that I couldn''t close the door at night so that she could collect merits and virtues from the eight trigrams."

    Wait a minute. The reason why we don''t close the door at night is that it''s convenient for Xu to come in and absorb the Yang Qi from the gossip array.

    In this case, isn''t that promise free to go in and out of this store?

    Lying trough, then I''m exposed in front of her eyes, right?

    Thinking of this, my nerves immediately tightened up, holding the jade bead between my neck tightly in my hand and refusing to let go.

    Anyway, with this jade bead, she can''t hurt me, but this shop assistant is different. She is a mortal. I can''t let her risk her life to do things for Xu promise.

    "Listen to me, I''ve turned over the eight trigrams array. You must take it off tomorrow. In this way, the universe will be reversed. After a long time, your Yang will be absorbed completely, and finally you will die." I grabbed the clerk''s hand and said solemnly.

    But the moment I held her hand, my heart suddenly cooled.

 Chapter 23

    Because at the moment, the temperature on her hand is obviously colder than that in the afternoon.

    Damn, I didn''t expect that the Eight Diagrams diagram of heaven and earth had such great power that it could absorb a stranger''s Yang Qi so quickly in an instant.

    Maybe it was because I looked too serious that the shop assistant became nervous immediately.

    But in a moment, her face suddenly changed.

    "No, you are mi Xiaofei. You promised me that you killed her. Now you don''t want to reincarnate their mother and son. You and ye Zichen are a pair of bitches."

    Aggressive words from her mouth, I immediately like a slap in the head in general.

    Just now, it was still warm and soft. I didn''t expect that it became so irritable in a moment.

    It seems that this promise is really a non-stop master. At this time, I will not forget to speak ill of her friend.

    But she is willing to jump off a building. What does it have to do with me?

    Moreover, with the method she taught, this matter can never be solved so easily.

    I''m afraid that people who leave here will find that the crescent of their fingers will disappear, so I specially ask the clerk to try his best to persuade everyone to apply such gorgeous colors.

    "So that''s what she told you. But what if I told you that her death had nothing to do with me? " I had no choice but to smile.

    But the shop assistant seems to be bewitched by promises. No matter what I say, she just doesn''t believe it.

    Even at the end, she was simply annoyed and rushed to me with the stick in her hand.

    Fortunately, during the period of studying "Yin Yang annals", I not only improved in the aspect of channeling, but also my reaction was much faster.

    When the shop assistant was about to pick up the stick, I quickly took away her stick, and then turned to walk towards the door.

    After all, she''s just a puppet who is instructed by promises, and I don''t have the same idea as a woman who is going crazy.

    But when I turned to leave, a cold hand suddenly pinched on my neck, bad premonition instantly hit my heart.

    I try my best to keep calm and turn my head slowly.

    Through the corner of my eye, I saw that the expression on the clerk''s face was a bit more sinister than before, even like a ghost.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. It seems that you are much smarter." The voice of promise suddenly came from the clerk''s mouth.

    I went. Is this promise addictive?

    We used to have Fang Jiajia, but now we have a shop assistant. Can''t we change some new tricks?

    "Thanks for your praise, I''m really different now. Do you really think that you can hurt me with your little skill of carving insects?" I said fearlessly.

    The assistant who was attached sneered at me, still pinching my neck with two cold and powerful hands.

    Although my breathing is not smooth, I don''t have too much fear.

    Because I am holding the jade bead that Mo liangye gave me tightly in my hand. This thing is much more useful than the so-called amulet.

    Different from the naive expression before, the muscles on the clerk''s face began to twist at the moment, making a series of horrible expressions with promise.

    Ben''s huge eyes glared, as if to burst into tears, which made me scared for a while.

    It seems that when I saw the jade bead in my hand, the attached clerk suddenly grinned.

 Chapter 24

    "Mi Xiaofei, you are so naive. What do you think this jade bead can do to me? Now I''m in the body of a living person, and the jade bead is no different from a piece of scrap metal to me! "

    At this time, I found that her hand was beside the jade beads, and the jade beads did not seem to have any effect on her.

    I couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, but I still insisted on it and didn''t admit defeat. After all, losers can''t lose momentum.

    Can not wait for me to think of any bold words, promise to snatch the stick from my hand.

    Then she lifted the iron stick and hit me hard on the back.

    After the beating, the skin made a dull sound, and I felt that the bones on my back were cracking, and I was sweating with pain.

    "You slut, I don''t want your life today. I''ll torture you to death." Sharp voice in the ear burst out laughing, deeply stinging my eardrum.

    Then she raised the iron bar and hit me on the back again and again. I was so painful that I curled up into a small ball.

    Mo liangye can really pit my daughter-in-law and give me a jade pearl, but it can''t deal with the ghosts attached to human beings. Isn''t this a waste?

    Even if I have learned Yin Yang annals, it''s just some magic. What can I do with pure physical damage like now?

    Probably because of the pain, my eyes are jumping at the moment.

    As a result, at this time, I saw the peach sword that just fell at my feet.

    This jade pearl is useless to her. It''s hard to say that the peach sword is useless any more.

    Since ancient times, peach sword has always been the most precious thing to frighten Yin Qi.

    Even if the promise is placed in other people''s body, it will never be able to withstand my attack.

    Thinking of this, I slowly extended my hand forward, and grasped the handle of the peach sword tightly in my hand without noticing Xu promise.

    Compared with the iron bar in Xu promise''s hand, this peach wood sword is like an egg hitting a stone, trying to die on its own.

    So, I chose to use static braking to relax my curled up body and expose the whole person to her.

    Xu promise probably thought that I had been beaten and fainted, so he stopped his action and bent over to look at the expression on my face carefully.

    Yes, that''s the time!

    I was holding the peach sword in my hand and pounding it on her belly.

    The assistant''s body immediately collapsed, a dark shadow came out of her body, and slowly gathered together, turned into a promise.

    Her black eyes looked more serious than before, and her eyes were full of resentment.

    "How are you? After all, I''m better at it? "

    I shook my peach sword and looked at her with pride.

    Hearing what I said, Xu promise burst into laughter.

    "Yes? Take a closer look. "

    I don''t quite understand the meaning of Xu''s promise. I saw that the peach sword in my hand didn''t hide and was so rampant?

    But the next second, something happened that made me doubt my life.

    I''m proud of the broken peach sword!

    What''s the situation?

    Do you want to do this?

    Elder brother, I''m trying to save my life now. You broke it at the critical moment. Doesn''t that mean you want my life?

    See me to cry without tears expression, promise originally ferocious face suddenly evoke a strange arc.

    "Mi Xiaofei, even if you beat me out of her body, you can''t beat me."

    Although I don''t know where Xu promise comes from, I still feel a little uneasy from her words.

 Chapter 25

    "Well, let''s have a try."

    I stretched out my hand to tear off the thin thread on my neck, and the round jade beads radiated a faint luster in my palm.

    Since the last time my blood touched it, I have been able to control its energy at will, and this time is no exception.

    The light of the jade bead is particularly bright in the narrow space, which makes Xu promise''s ferocious cheek shake less terrifying.

    When I saw Yuzhu, Xu promise''s eyes obviously dodged, which was also expected by me.

    Even if it is absorbed Yang, but in the final analysis, she is still a ghost, not even my jade beads are not in the eye.

    After such a confrontation for a while, Xu promised to keep his fingernails sharp and long, and pounced on me.

    I raised my hand and threw the jade bead in my hand. The round bead stayed in the air, protected my chest, and opened the palm of Xu''s hand.

    Xu promise face then twisted into a ball, from the "hissing" sound, even if not personally experience, I can imagine how painful it is.

    Tieqing''s palm was burnt black by yuzhuzi. He promised to protect the palm, but he still looked to me.

    "Soon, soon." He murmured in his promise.

    It took me a long time to hear what she said.

    What''s fast? Is it hard to make a promise because I can''t beat my jade bead, so I''m crazy?

    After saying this again, Xu promise''s eyes suddenly became firm, waving a pair of hands toward my direction again.

    But no matter what angle she attacks from, Yuzhu can always block her move in time.

    I watched Xu promise''s hands burned black. At last, the light of jade beads bounced to the wall and rolled around the corner. I lay on the ground.

    "Soon, soon."

    Even if he was beaten on the ground, Xu promise was still mumbling to himself.

    Shit, is this girl really crazy?

    Being beaten like this, in a short time, she should not be able to harm others.

    When Mo liangye comes to see me next time, I have to let him think of a way to see how to reincarnate Xu promise.

    Thinking of this, I put the jade beads in the air in the palm of my hand.

    Just want to turn around to leave, but see the promise of the stomach like was hit gas, slowly drum up.

    Xu promise painful voice let me nervous again, looking at her growing stomach, the body slowly back.

    This, this is the rhythm to be born?

    If you become a ghost, can you have a baby?

    Seeing this, I suddenly thought of something.

    No wonder in the process of fighting just now, Xu''s skill was not improved because of his Yang Qi, but weakened a lot.

    At the moment, seeing her stomach slowly propping up, I realized that her power and collected Yang Qi had all been delivered to the ghost fetus in her abdomen.

    The resentment of a baby who has died before birth is unimaginable, especially the one who has absorbed so much yang.

    "Mi Xiaofei, didn''t you say I couldn''t beat you? It depends on whether my child can beat you. "

    Xu promised to lie on the ground and laugh a few times. A ferocious smile appeared on his twisted face.

    Then her stomach began to emit a faint green, and a ball of meat the size of a fetus came out.

 Chapter 26

    Without waiting for my reaction, the green ghost fetus, which was like a meat ball, actually floated into the air and rushed towards me quickly.

    I quickly raised Yuzhu again to subdue him.

    But who knows this goods unexpectedly dodged the jade bead in my hand, directly hit heavily on my arm.

    Just like this, I knocked the jade beads in my hands to the ground and rolled down the gap under the door to the corridor.

    Originally relying on the light of the jade bead, the bright line of sight was dim for a moment, but the horrible face of the ghost was still clearly seen by me.

    "If you have something to say, don''t be impulsive."

    The hero doesn''t suffer from immediate losses. Just now, I was still dignified. I counseled immediately.

    After all, now that the jade beads are rolling out and the peach wood sword is broken in two, I don''t have any magic weapon at all.

    If I really want to fight, I can only deal with Xu promise and this ghost with my bare hands!

    However, the green ghost didn''t seem to appreciate my advice. Instead, he opened his big mouth behind his ears and showed his sharp teeth to me.

    For a moment, the overwhelming stench towards me, smoked me in a moment dizzy, almost holding the corner spit out.

    Lying trough, just born fetus has such a heavy tone, this promise with him, how much taste in the end?

    "Mi Xiaofei, do you know my son''s strength now?" Xu promise, who has been watching the battle, suddenly burst into laughter.

    My heart suddenly a burst of pestle.

    Shit, I shouldn''t have been in the muddy water if I knew the situation here was so complicated.

    This is good. I have no weapons and no reinforcements. I can only deal with these two tough guys with my bare hands.

    When I think of this, I am not only crying in my heart.

    "Son, help me kill her! She is the bitch who has done so much harm to your mother. Help me kill her, kill her! " Xu shouts sternly.

    Hearing the order of Xu promise, the green ghost came to me like crazy again.

    I turned and ran, but the ghost was so fast that it ran to the front and blocked me.

    Wipe, is it really going to be folded here today?

    Mo liangye, come and save your daughter-in-law!

    Good son, come and save your mother!

    I cried again and again in my heart, hoping that they could hear my call and save me from fire and water.

    But until I was forced to the corner by the green ghost, they didn''t appear.

    I can''t help despairing. These two guys, when they don''t want them, they want to come out.

    Now that I''m about to be killed, they''re not going to hide.

    I''m really drunk with these two husbands and sons on the stall!

    The green ghost probably had no patience, staring at me, and began to show his teeth again.

    It looks like he''s ready to make me his plate.

    I have no choice but to smile bitterly for a while, simply sink my heart.

    Shit, isn''t it a ghost?

    As a woman of the underworld, can I be afraid of you?

    What a joke!

    Even if I die today, I will die with courage!

    Think of here, I clench fist, with the fastest speed, hard toward the ghost is a punch.

    You make me feel bad, and I won''t make you feel better!

    I thought that this blow would make the ghost fetus feel bad at most, but who knows that when this blow fell, the ghost fetus was directly patted on the wall and smashed a big hole in the wall.

    Crouching trough, when did I become so powerful? Why don''t I know?

 Chapter 27

    See that green ghost fetus was hit by me on the wall, before still proud promise issued a shrill scream.

    "No! Mi Xiaofei, if you hurt my child, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you! " Finish saying, make promise strong to support to stand up, exhausted whole body strength to rush toward me.

    I wanted to hide, but my hands and feet didn''t listen at this time. I raised my hand and slapped Xu''s face.

    Xu promise just gave birth to ghost fetus, the body was weak, I was so a pat, directly smashed the window, fell out.

    I looked at my hand and felt proud.

    It turns out that when people are in a crisis, their potential will really be stimulated.

    And this kind of feeling is really wonderful!

    Can not wait for me to finish, my belly will once again sounded the tender voice.

    "Mom, I''m helping you beat the bad guys!"

    What�� Did I suddenly become so powerful just now, not the result of stimulating my potential?

    Without waiting for me to understand, the little guy said again: "Mom, that ugly monster is coming again!"

    My heart is next startled, turn round immediately, then see that dark green ghost embryo don''t know when already rushed toward me again.

    Moreover, this time, his resentment was much stronger than before.

    Just looking at it from a distance is enough to frighten me.

    "Mom, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you."

    The little guy''s voice rang out, which made me feel at ease.

    Judging from the situation just now, neither Xu promise nor the green ghost fetus are my rivals.

    After all, this is the child of the dark night. Even if it''s just a fetus, it''s also the king of the fetus!

    Think of here, I no longer retreat, but to meet up.

    Before the green ghost came to me, I pinched it, pressed it on the ground and beat it with one punch after another.

    The green juice in the body of the ghost fetus splashed out instantly, splashing all over my face.

    Despite the nausea, I still can''t stop.

    It can be seen that the little guy in my belly has a heart killing effect on the green ghost. He has to beat it to death before he will give up.

    Before I made the promise out of the window, I seemed to feel that my child was dying. In an instant, I made a very sad cry, which made my eardrum ache.

    I took a look at the ghost fetus on the ground and saw that it was still and should have been out of breath, so I let the little guy loose his hand.

    After all, after playing for so long, he is not tired, I am tired.

    I''m really tired after all this night!

    But who knows, as soon as the little guy let go, the ghost fetus, who was dying, ran out like a flash of lightning.

    My heart is not good, rushed out.

    When I got outside, I saw an unforgettable scene in my life. The ghost actually ate the ghost who promised!

    Lying trough, Xu promised to spend a lot of effort to give birth to it, it actually ate his mother?

    That''s a little bit too cruel, isn''t it?

    But what I didn''t expect was that Xu promise, who had only one head left after being eaten, had a smile on his face and muttered: "good son, eat me and take revenge for me!"

    At the moment, my three views have been completely overturned.

    Together, is Xu promise to take the initiative to let the ghost eat his own?

    The purpose is to give all the power to the green ghost fetus and let the ghost fetus avenge itself?

    How deep is the resentment?

    I wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to kill the green ghost fetus, but who knows, the green ghost fetus quickly finished his promise and ran away immediately.

    I went. The speed of escape is really inherited from its mother.

    Well, although it didn''t completely eliminate the green ghost fetus, the injury on it should be able to make it stop for a while.

    And I can also get peace in a short time.

    "Mom, how am I doing today?" Asked the little fellow in his belly.

    I touched my belly and replied with a smile: "good son, you are great. You are my mother''s good son!"

    After getting my praise, the little guy actually giggled in my stomach, just like a naughty child.

    Then, I bent down to pick up the jade bead that fell on the corridor, stopped a taxi and went home.

 Chapter 28

    I thought Mo liangye would come back to me after he left that day.

    After all, the couple quarrel, how can there be overnight revenge?

    But after waiting for several days in a row, the cool night didn''t appear. I couldn''t help feeling disappointed.

    This male ghost is really too small-minded. Didn''t I just take Fang Lianqiu''s Amulet? As for it?

    Hum, he doesn''t care about me, and I don''t want to pay attention to him to see who can afford it!

    "Hey, Faye, what do you think?" Fang Jiajia saw me in a daze and gently pushed me.

    I came back and shook my head. I made up an excuse: "no, I didn''t think about anything. I was thinking about what the next class was."

    "Next class? Next class is my male god Xiao Yan''s class. We have to hurry to the experimental building to occupy seats. If we go late, there will be no seats! " Fang Jiajia said excitedly.

    You know, in the whole medical college, if Xiao Yan''s name is mentioned, eight of the ten girls will be like Fang Jiajia.

    After all, who let Xiao Yan be the first-class handsome boy in our school!

    Although he is over 30 years old and has a wife and family, his handsome face is very attractive to those girls who are pregnant with spring.

    What? You say me? Do you think a girl as independent as me can take a fancy to Xiao Yan''s married husband?

    Keke, I''m sorry. I''m lying.

    In fact, like Fang Jiajia, I used to like Xiao Yan.

    But since I saw the peerless face of that bastard in Mo liangye, Xiao Yan is just a heaven and a earth.

    In other words, a person who is used to eating the whole banquet of Manchu and Han people will rarely see the roadside stall? The answer, of course, is no!

    However, this does not affect other girls'' fanatical love for Xiao Yan.

    This is not, just mention Xiao Yan''s name, including Fang Jiajia, several girls have been excited, eager to immediately run to the laboratory building and Xiao Yanlai a close contact.

    But there is one exception: Qin Ling.

    When we discussed going to the experimental building for class, Qin Ling''s face turned white. It was like seeing a ghost.

    "Hello, Qin Ling, what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so ugly? " Fang Jiajia asked curiously.

    Qin Ling shook her head and explained, "no, it''s nothing. My aunt is here. She''s a little uncomfortable and doesn''t want to go to class. Otherwise, you can take a leave for me later."

    Fang Jiajia looked at Qin Ling suspiciously and asked faintly, "Qin Ling, you are the most favorite person in our class. Before your aunt came, I didn''t see you skip class. What''s the matter today?"

    "No, it''s nothing. I''m really sick."

    When Qin Ling said this, her eyes were obviously a little erratic. She was just making up a lie.

    Thinking of this, I said to Qin Ling, "we can ask for leave for you, but you have to tell us the truth."

    Hearing what I said, Qin Ling suddenly became more nervous: "I, what I said is the truth."

    I took a look at Fang Jiajia and said in a deep voice, "in that case, go ask Xiao Yan for leave. We can''t manage so much."

    After that, I took Fang Jiajia and prepared to leave.

    Seeing this, Qin Ling was flustered and quickly reached out to hold Fang Jiajia and me.

    "I said, I said, don''t go."

    Seeing her compromise, Fang Jiajia and I stopped and listened patiently to Qin Ling''s explanation.

    "In fact, I also want to go to Mr. Xiao''s class, but the experimental building is really terrible. I don''t want to go there any more." Qin Ling said with fear on her face.

    Hearing this, I don''t know why, I had a bad premonition, so I frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice, "do you see something terrible?"

    Qin Ling nodded and shook her head. After a long hesitation, she said to us, "that experimental building is haunted!"

 Chapter 29

    Under our repeated questioning, Qin Ling finally told the truth.

    One night a week ago, Qin Ling stayed in the experimental building alone until 9 p.m. because she didn''t understand the contents of the experiment during the day.

    When she was ready to go back to her bedroom, she took the elevator down the stairs.

    I don''t know why. The elevator was very strange that day. Almost every floor stopped, but after it stopped, no one got on.

    Although Qin Ling was also afraid, she was a materialist, so she didn''t care too much.

    So it went down to the fifth floor, but suddenly there was a loud bang from the top of the elevator, as if something had fallen.

    At the same time, the overhead light suddenly went black, and a faint voice appeared, as if shouting "help me".

    Qin Ling raised her ears to hear where the sound came from. But the sound lasted only a second or two and disappeared. Instead, it was the sound of gold friction from the elevator wall.

    Somehow, Qin Ling felt that the metal friction sound from the elevator wall that day was very sharp and shrill, just like someone was crying in the dark.

    Thinking of the horror movies she usually watched, Qin Ling cried on the spot. When the elevator reached the first floor, she ran straight away and never stepped into the experimental building again.

    After hearing this, I don''t think so.

    Because the experimental building was newly built in the past two years, according to the principle, there will be no ghosts in such a short time.

    So, in my opinion, the reason why Qin Ling met that day is that she was too tired to study recently, so she had hallucinations.

    After all, Qin Ling is not so good at her study. She is definitely the first one in our class.

    However, Fang Jiajia and I have different views.

    "Xiaofei, I think what Qin Ling said may be true. Two days ago, I heard other girls in other classes talk about it!"

    I slightly side head, looked at Fang Jiajia, deep voice way: "do you mean want to ride this muddy water?"

    "If you want me to tell you, seeing is believing, hearing is believing. We can see if it''s true or not."

    Since the girl learned that I had beaten the ghost of Xu promise all over the place, she always expected something strange to happen, so that I could open her eyes.

    For her slightly abnormal psychology, I said it was really speechless.

    Every time I hit a ghost, Miss Ben is fighting with her life, OK?

    But in her eyes, I have been so powerful that I can stop the Buddha.

    Alas, blame Ye Zichen. He used to brag about me so much that now I can''t ride a tiger.

    "Xiao Fei, what''s the matter? Let''s go and have a look Fang Jiajia pleaded beside him.

    If I refuse again, it seems that I am a little affected.

    Moreover, if it is really like what Qin Ling said, there is something haunting, it must be removed as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, if time goes by, the ghost will become the climate, and it will be difficult to deal with it again.

    Thinking of this, I had to agree to Fang Jiajia''s request and go to the experimental building with her to find out.

    However, because of the heavy Yang during the day, many ghosts will not come out, only at night.

    As soon as Qin Ling heard that Fang Jiajia and I were going to visit the laboratory building at night, she turned pale and left in a hurry without even calling.

    This is exactly what I want. After all, Qin Ling is just an ordinary person, and there is no amulet to protect her body. If she really wants to go with us, then we will have to distract ourselves and take care of her.

    No matter from which point of view, this is not a wise move for us.

 Chapter 30

    After we decided to visit the laboratory building at night, Fang Jiabing and I were divided into two groups.

    She went to the laboratory building to help me check in, while I skipped class to prepare the things I needed for the evening.

    After all, the last time I was dealing with youLV Guitai in a manicure shop, I almost lost my life because of the broken peach sword. I dare not neglect it this time.

    Out of the school gate, I stopped a car and went straight to the Baishi street in wh city.

    In the eyes of people who don''t know magic, all the things sold on this street are birthday clothes, incense candles and so on.

    But in fact, it is not. The main business of this place is magic weapons.

    But anyone who is a little bit of a Taoist in wh city likes to shop here.

    As for how I know these things, of course I owe it to Fang Jiajia.

    After all, her father is the leading feng shui master in wh city. He knows all these things very well.

    However, I think the street is too busy. When I get out of the taxi, I can see that NIMA is a 500 meter long and 6 meter wide alley.

    And there are many tall camphor trees in the alley, which block out the sky and the sun, making the whole alley more dark.

    If I didn''t make sure that Fang Jiajia''s address was ok, I really doubt if I went to the wrong place.

    The shops on both sides of the alley are very small, and some wreaths and paper men are all put out.

    A gust of wind blowing, those paper people with heavy makeup were blown, let me have the illusion that they will come back to life at any time.

    Fortunately, it''s in broad daylight. If it''s at night, I have to be scared to pee!

    I took a deep breath and continued to walk deep in the alley.

    Although Fang Jiajia introduced me to a shop, I always went in to inquire about the price and find out the good things by the way, following the principle of goods comparison.

    However, to my disappointment, I saw a lot of houses in a row, but their things didn''t satisfy me.

    That goods, basically and I last time in Taobao Taobao Taobao no difference.

    If I buy it back and meet a powerful character, don''t I have to give my life to you again?

    So I waved to the shopkeeper and said I didn''t want this.

    The shop owner saw that I asked again and again, but he didn''t buy it. He said angrily, "you little girl, don''t be so bad. I''m a good peach sword!"

    After that, he used his five big and three thick body to walk in front of me: "anyway, you have to buy it today, and you have to buy it if you don''t buy it!"

    I went. Is this the rhythm of forced buying and forced selling? It''s a good product, which means it''s excellent? Is your conscience eaten by a dog?

    You know, peach wood sword is usually used to protect people''s lives at critical times.

    If you buy fake and shoddy products, it will kill you.

    So this shop pretends to be a good product, and it''s no different from murder.

    Thinking of this, I glanced at the store with cold eyes and said in a deep voice: "you should know better than me whether this thing is good or not. If you don''t want to let me out, let''s wait here for the industrial and commercial office to check. "

    Having said that, I took out my mobile phone and prepared to call the complaint number of the industrial and commercial office.

    Seeing that I was so tough, the shop owner''s face changed slightly. After hesitating for a while, he turned aside and let me go out.

    Cut, with this shop is also a bullying master, select soft persimmon pinch.

    If I counseled, I would have to admit my bad luck.

    Looking back at the shop''s signboard, I kept the name in mind so as not to go to his shop next time.

    However, I found that this store seems to be different from other stores.

    It''s like the weather before the summer rainstorm, which gives people a gloomy and oppressive feeling.

    Intuition told me that this store might not be very lucky, so I didn''t think much about it and hurried to the end of the alley.

    Because the shop Fang Jiajia introduced is at the end of the alley.

 Chapter 31

    Within two minutes, I stood in front of the shop introduced by Fang Jiajia.

    Looking up, several gilded characters of "wanbaoge" were hung on the lintel of the shop, just like an extraordinary style.

    What''s important is that this shop doesn''t make me feel the pressure before, on the contrary, it makes people feel comfortable inexplicably.

    In view of this, I can''t help but have some good impressions of wanbaoge.

    If the things in his house are good, then I will buy things in their house.

    With this in mind, I stepped in and was received by an old man surnamed Lu.

    "Girl, what do you want to buy?" Uncle Lu asked.

    I looked around the shop, glanced at a peach sword placed in the corner of the shop, pointed to it and said to the old man, "uncle, I want to buy it!"

    Hearing what I said, uncle Lu smiles and asks, "girl, haven''t you been sleeping soundly lately?"

    "Why did you say that I asked.

    Uncle Lu smoothed his beard on his chin, and said with an enigmatic face: "generally, there are only two kinds of people who come to buy peach wood swords. One is people who deal with ghosts all the year round, and the other is people who need to live in peace. I see the girl is not very old, it must be the latter. "

    Obviously, I guess wrong.

    But he''s very old. If I take it out directly, how would he lose face?

    So after thinking about it, I laughed and went on with what uncle Lu said: "uncle, you are right. I really don''t sleep very well these days. I always feel like someone is touching my feet."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, the young voice of the little guy came from my belly: "Mom, if you lie, your nose will grow longer!"

    I was speechless for a moment. Since I was pregnant with this little guy, I couldn''t hide anything from him. I had no secret at all.

    Mo liangye, Mo liangye, where did you sow a seed in my stomach? You clearly installed a monitor on me! I angrily scolded in my heart.

    At the same time, I saw that the expression on Uncle Lu''s face seemed to have changed a little. It seemed that he was very surprised.

    My heart suddenly cools. Can uncle Lu hear the little guy in my belly?

    Fortunately, the surprise on Uncle Lu''s face lasted only a few seconds, and he soon recovered and went to get the peach sword.

    I stretched out my hand and felt it. I was shocked.

    Since last time I almost fell into the hands of youLV Guitai because of the inferior peach wood sword, I specially checked the knowledge about peach wood sword.

    As we all know, peach sword is made of peach, but there are two kinds of peach trees.

    One is grafted, which can produce delicious fruit, but the sword made of this kind of peach wood is often not pure, and basically does not have the function of exorcism. Like the one that the previous shop wanted to buy for me, it belongs to this kind.

    The other is the natural peach tree growing in the sparsely populated area, which absorbs the noble and healthy qi between the heaven and the earth. Although the fruit is bitter and hard to swallow, the sword made from it is excellent, and it is the top grade to ward off evil spirits.

    Just like the one handed to me by my uncle, its body is warm, its pattern is smooth, and its color is red. You can see that it is a good thing for some years.

    "How much is this sword, sir?" I asked.

    Uncle said a number, let me a little meat pain.

    My baby is still a student now. Although she is not poor, she is absolutely not rich.

    It doesn''t seem to be a good deal for me to spend a month''s living on a peach sword.

    But as the saying goes, good things are available but not desirable, so as soon as I gritted my teeth, I paid for this peach sword.

    Hum, it''s like eating instant noodles in boiling water for a month. I haven''t eaten them yet!

    Thinking of this, I went out of wanbaoge with a peach sword on my back. I was ready to buy some glutinous rice in the supermarket, so I went to meet Fang Jiajia.

    Unexpectedly, when I came to the door of the shop where I was in trouble, something strange happened.

 Chapter 32

    When I walked here before, I felt very depressed.

    But now, this feeling of depression has become a strong wind, from the top of my head hit me.

    I subconsciously looked up, and then my heart jumped.

    Because the distance from my head is less than one meter, a flowerpot big enough for my head falls from the sky, straight to my forehead.

    In a critical situation, I didn''t have time to think about it, so I quickly dodged to one side.

    As a result, the huge flowerpot hit the ground and fell to pieces.

    The debris and mud all over the ground make me feel sad.

    Damn, this family is too careless. If I react more slowly, the flowerpot will definitely blow my head.

    I looked up to see from whose house the flowerpot had fallen, but I was surprised to find that there was a small shadow on the roof of the shop that had embarrassed me before.

    I''m not sure what it is, but I can''t believe it.

    Because the shadow was not something nearby, but a little ghost with dark complexion and bloody eyes!

    I went. Isn''t that weird?

    Generally speaking, during the day, the Yang Qi is heavy, ghosts and other things can''t come out, but this little ghost actually attacked me in the daytime, how dare it be?

    However, without waiting for me to understand the reason, the kid rushed at me angrily.

    I quickly stepped back, pulled out the peach sword I had just bought from my back and put it in front of me.

    That kid is really afraid, immediately a small hand, detour back to the side of a camphor tree, fierce stare at me.

    As the saying goes: the king of hell is easy to see, the kid is hard to deal with.

    If I don''t get rid of this kid, I''m afraid he won''t let me off easily.

    Thinking of this, I mentioned the peach sword and stabbed it at the kid.

    Since learning "Yin Yang Zhi", my action has become much faster than before. It should be no problem to stab it.

    But who knows that little chicken thief is very good. Seeing me with my sword, he immediately turned around and ran into the shop where I was in trouble before.

    I don''t know what to do if the kid sneaks in and hurts the store?

    Although the shop family is not so good, but in the end is a human life.

    Kid ability is not strong, but in the end is a Yin thing, really want to hurt people, harm is not small.

    I didn''t dare to delay, so I took my sword and ran into the shop.

    Because of the Cinnamomum camphora trees outside and the lights in the shop were not on, the light was so dim that it was impossible to see where the kid was hiding.

    I hold the breath, want to feel the kid''s position by the change of the air.

    But at this time, a weak voice came from the corner: "help, help me."

    No, that''s the voice of the store!

    Obviously, he has been controlled by the kid.

    "Come on, put down the sword, or it will kill me." The shop owner said in a trembling voice.

    In the current situation, if I act rashly, the kid will kill the store every minute.

    So, I had to compromise, put the peach sword on the ground, and raised my hand to surrender to the kid.

    I admit that I have no dignity, but even the Buddha said that saving a person''s life is better than building a seven level putu. How can I stand idly by when I see that store''s life is at stake?

    But what happened next second was totally unexpected.

    I vaguely see a figure picking up my peach sword in the dark. I''m not happy. I''m just about to stop it when the light in the shop suddenly lights up.

    Before for sad, my shop owner took my peach sword, full of pride.

    "Little girl, I want the industrial and commercial office to check on me. There''s no way! Goo Goo, kill her

    When the shop owner finished, the kid named Gu Gu rushed at me.

    I subconsciously grabbed what I had at hand and threw it at the kid. The kid couldn''t dodge and was hit several times. I was very angry. My eyes turned bloody red in an instant. It was very frightening.

 Chapter 33

    In front of all this, all revealed to me that this kid is not a ghost, but the store deliberately raised!

    In other words, I was calculated!

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel a little annoyed.

    I''m very kind-hearted, but I''m fooled by one person and one ghost. If it''s spread, how can I get along on the road?

    But when I think about it, I''m also a person with jade beads to protect my body. I''m afraid of wool!

    Yes, I have jade beads. Without the peach wood sword, I can use the jade beads given to me by Mo liangye to deal with it.

    Thinking of this, I simply stood still, waiting for the kid to attack.

    The kid circled around me, as if worried about cheating, and then stopped.

    Damn, this kid is not a common chicken thief!

    However, in contrast, the shop owner seemed to be a little upset. Seeing that the kid didn''t move, he was immediately annoyed and yelled at the kid: "Goo Goo, what are you doing? Come on

    Got the master''s order, the kid had to grind his sharp teeth and rushed at me again.

    "Yes, that''s it!"

    Seeing that the kid was about to pounce on me, the store quickly clapped.

    I smile, quietly waiting for the kid to come up.

    The kid seems to feel that there is a trick, and he wants to stop, but it''s too late.

    The next second, its thin body was thrown away by the power of Yuzhu and fell to the ground.

    Seeing this scene, the shop owner''s face turned pale instantly. In his eyes, he was afraid of me.

    After all, in his opinion, the kid he raised is already very powerful, but I easily flicked the kid away. Isn''t this cultivation high?

    "Big master, please forgive me. I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please forgive me!" The shop owner knelt down in front of me and kowtowed for mercy.

    Seeing him like this, I can''t help feeling.

    It''s also no dignity. Just now I was trying to save his life, but now the store is just trying to save its own life.

    This is exactly the sentence: death is heavier than Mount Tai or lighter than a feather.

    The Supreme Court made a judgment.

    Fortunately, I didn''t want to make trouble, and I didn''t want to worry about the business before. So I raised my hand and said in a deep voice, "I can let my aunt forgive you, but you have to leave this kid to me."

    After all, raising a kid is a very bad thing. Although it can reverse the trend in a short time, it will do great harm to the owner.

    It will reduce the life span of the master. If the child is stronger and stronger, the master will be killed.

    Previously, it was reported in the news that a star in Hong Kong was crazy because of raising a kid, and finally jumped to death.

    Although the ability of the little ghost raised by the store is not enough to produce backfire, I''m afraid that after a long time, it will also lead to catastrophe. Either it will hurt others, or the store will die suddenly.

    If I don''t meet this, I''ll forget it, but since I do, I don''t have the reason to stand by.

    However, when the shop owner heard that I was going to deal with the kid, he couldn''t help looking very angry.

    "No! The business in my shop depends on this kid. If it''s handed over to you, it''s better to kill me! "

    Wipe, this shop put out is to want money not to die rhythm!

    Although money is a good thing, but no life, money has a wool? He doesn''t understand such a simple reason?

    It seems that I have to think of a better way to persuade the store owner to willingly give the kid to me.

    But just as I was thinking about it, the kid who had been bounced off suddenly jumped on me like crazy.

 Chapter 34

    I subconsciously raised the jade bead, trying to use it to bounce it away.

    But without waiting for Yuzhu to exert his power, the kid was bound by a black thread. He could not move as he grinned.

    "Evil, don''t be presumptuous!" An old and powerful voice came from outside the door.

    Just with a black thread to clean up the kid, who on earth is helping me?

    I followed the source of the sound, but it surprised me.

    Because standing at the door is not someone else, it is the "wanbaoge" Uncle Lu!

    "Sir, why are you?" I look surprised.

    Uncle Lu smoothed his white beard and said with a smile: "girl, I saw you when you came to my store to buy things just now. You''ve been plagued with bad luck recently. I''m afraid you''ll have a bloody disaster. I''m not sure, old man. I''m right behind you. I didn''t expect you to catch the way of this kid. "

    That is to say, uncle Lu saw all the things that I was fooled by the kid and the store just now.

    Damn it, it''s a dead man!

    Although I have no school or school, I want to be respectable, OK? If this is spread out, won''t my great reputation be completely destroyed?

    Uncle Lu seemed to see my mind, and said with a smile: "girl, it''s right to be kind, but don''t be soft hearted when you shouldn''t be kind."

    This is a warning to me.

    Indeed, if I hadn''t worried too much about the store''s accident just now, I would not have easily put down my peach sword, and I would not have been so passive.

    Now, I have jade beads. That kid can''t hurt me.

    If I didn''t have jade beads to protect my body, I''m afraid that kid would have killed me by now.

    I can''t help thinking about it with shame.

    "Well, you old man Lu, even if you rob me of my business, now I''m still cutting off my money. Let''s see how I can deal with you!" After that, the shopkeeper raised his foot and kicked uncle Lu.

    I was just about to make a sound to remind uncle Lu to be careful. Unexpectedly, uncle Lu''s figure jumped lightly and then flashed behind the store.

    Without waiting for the store''s reaction, uncle Lu took out a long ruler from his waist and hit the Tianling cover of the store.

    The shop owner suddenly turned his eyes and fell to the ground.

    "He, he won''t die, will he?" I asked in horror.

    After all, I just want to clean up the kid, so that it will not be a disaster.

    Now if there''s a human death, I''m going to have a lawsuit!

    Seeing that I was afraid, uncle Lu laughed and said, "girl, don''t worry, he can''t die. I''ve just sealed his cover so that he won''t be haunted by the kid. "

    What? That kid''s a little bit of a Taoist, but also can attract people''s soul?

    Master Lu seemed to know what I was thinking and said to himself, "to raise a kid, you have to cut your index finger every day and feed it with your own blood. Blood is the essence of human beings. After feeding for a long time, the imp will have evil thoughts. It''s easy to take the master''s soul for his own possession. It''s hard to deal with it at that time. "

    Smelling speech, I glanced at the finger of the shop owner and found that there were many knife marks on it, one after another, which made me feel numb.

    "The most terrible thing in the world is the human heart, and the most terrible thing in the human heart is greed. The world is trapped here, but it often harms Qing Qing''s life. " Uncle Lu sighed deeply and said.

    But my attention is not on this at all, OK?

    I stare at the long ruler in Uncle Lu''s hand and the black line that binds the kid.

    Discerning people can see that these two things can easily subdue the imp, and they must be good things.

    What I lack now is good stuff!

 Chapter 35

    Although I have jade beads to protect my body now, ordinary ghosts can''t hurt me at all.

    But after all, I still don''t have a satisfactory ghost catching tool in my hand. If I meet a powerful ghost in the future, without peach sword and jade bead, then I will be hanged?

    So, when Uncle Lu dealt with the kid, I followed him.

    "Sir, what are these two things in your hand? It''s very impressive! "

    Uncle Lu stopped, turned and looked at me, and laughed: "do you want to have a look, girl?"

    I nodded my head like a chicken pecking rice.

    Uncle Lu didn''t hide them either. He gave them to me directly.

    I found out that the black thread that tied the kid was actually a copper ink bucket.

    The bronze wheel at the back of the ink bucket is carved with a lion shape. The lion has one copper coin on both front legs and a black line from the two copper coins. The shape is very clever.

    As for the long ruler, it is also made of pure copper. Its length is exactly four inches and four cents. Moreover, there are some characters on the tooth surface that seek good fortune and avoid evil.

    I took these two things in my hand and looked at them for a long time. How do I think they are used by carpenters to build houses? They are really not related to demons and ghosts, so I asked curiously, "uncle, are your ancestors carpenters?"

    Uncle Lu stroked his beard and laughed: "girl, have you ever heard of Duke Lu?"

    I shook my head to show that I didn''t know.

    I don''t know why. Seeing that I didn''t know about the Duke Lu, uncle Lu seemed disappointed. He sighed and said, "I don''t blame you. I think the Duke Lu was once very prosperous, but now I''m the only one left. Time and life are the same!"

    Although I don''t know what the Duke of Lu is, how can I stand idly by when Uncle Lu helped me just now and now I see that he is in a bad mood?

    So I said in a good voice: "uncle, in fact, you don''t have to be sad. Although you are the only one left in your sect, maybe one day fate will come, and you will be able to accept a good apprentice, and then you will be able to revive your Lu clan!"

    To tell you the truth, I made it up, just to give uncle Lu relief.

    But after listening to my words, uncle Lu was obviously stunned for a while, and then he looked at me meaningfully and laughed.

    "Yes, girl, you''re right. I''m not dead yet. Maybe one day I can accept an apprentice to inherit my mantle!"

    I''m a little confused. I don''t know what uncle Lu is laughing at.

    But it doesn''t matter. As long as you can make him happy and let him lend me those two things, it''s a great thing for me.

    Think of here, I am to Uncle Lu a fierce boast, want to exaggerate.

    Uncle Lu is not polite. He looks at me with peace of mind and praises him. He is not embarrassed at all.

    Fortunately, I wasted three inches of eloquence, and finally succeeded in persuading him to lend me things.

    "Girl, do you really want to use these two things?"

    I nodded my head and said, "Grandpa, I promise I will return it to you tomorrow. If you don''t feel relieved, I can write you a receipt, and write my ID number and telephone number on it, and I can press the fingerprint."

    I vowed to pay the deposit, but Uncle Lu suddenly interrupted me.

    "No, I believe you."

    Hearing this, I was so excited that I almost cried.

    You know, in this world full of lies, "I believe you" is worth thousands of words.

    Originally, I should pay for these two things and go back to study them carefully, but my living expenses are all used to buy the peach sword before, and I can''t get the extra money at all.

    What''s more, these two kinds of things have been around for some years, and they are likely to be priceless.

    In this case, how can I afford it?

 Chapter 36

    In this way, I promised uncle Lu that I would return the things tomorrow, so I took Lu Banchi and Mo Dou to leave the Baishi street.

    Back at school, it was already night. After we met, Fang Jiajia and I headed for the experimental building.

    Originally, I didn''t believe in the fact that the experimental building was haunted, but now, when I stand at the door of the experimental building at night, my heart is cold.

    Because during the day, it seems that there is no problem at all in the laboratory building, but now it is black clouds surging, and even the observation flowers at the door of the laboratory building are all withered and black.

    In other words, there is a real problem with this experimental building, and it''s not an ordinary big problem that such a large experimental building can be entangled with ghosts.

    See my face seems not very good, Fang Jiajia curiously asked: "Xiaofei, what''s the matter with you?"

    Because I am pregnant with ghosts, I can see anything like ghosts, but Fang Jiajia is different. For her, there is no problem at all with the experimental building.

    So at the moment, I''m faced with a choice.

    Or tell Fang Jiajia the truth, take her away, do not wade in this muddy water.

    Either you don''t say anything, just go in and see if you can get rid of this ghost in the experimental building.

    Although the former is safe, if we don''t get rid of it today, I''m afraid it will come out to do evil in the future.

    I just scared Qin Ling last time. What about after that? Who can guarantee that it will not come out to do evil?

    The latter is too risky. If I don''t make it clear to Fang Jiajia, I can''t bear the responsibility for what really happened.

    After struggling for a long time, I finally decided to make it clear with Fang Jiajia. As for her choice, it all depends on her own will.

    "Jiajia, to tell you the truth, there is a big problem in this experimental building. If we rush in, I''m afraid something will happen."

    I thought Fang Jiajia would retreat after hearing this.

    But who knows, she didn''t respond at all. Instead, she said to me calmly: "actually, I saw it too."

    I was stunned for a moment, and I couldn''t react.

    Fang Jia and Canon see the resentment in the laboratory building?

    Generally speaking, if the ghosts didn''t find them, they couldn''t be seen. Was Fang Jiajia found by the grudged ghosts in the experimental building?

    Just when I was wondering, Fang Jiajia told me the reason.

    "I wiped the cow''s tears, so I could see it."

    Hearing the words "cow tears", I suddenly realized.

    As we all know, cattle seldom cry. They are kind-hearted and hardworking, so they are usually regarded as animals that can communicate with gods.

    And wipe on its tears, often can see some ordinary people can''t see things, such as ghosts!

    "Although this laboratory building is dangerous, since it''s all here, how can we back down? Anyway, I''m sure I''m going to enter the laboratory building today! What about you, Xiao Fei? " Fang Jiajia looked at me and asked.

    She said that. Do I have any other choice?

    It''s not my style to let my friends risk on their own.

    Thinking of this, I nodded and prepared to walk into the experimental building with Fang Jiajia.

    Who knows at this time, a sissy voice suddenly came from behind: "wait, wait for me!"

    Needless to say, such a distinctive voice must come from ye Zichen.

    It''s just, well, what''s he doing here?

    "Oh, it''s killing me. Take a break. Let me take a break!" Ye Zichen sat on the steps in front of the experimental building, panting.

    However, Fang Jiajia didn''t seem to plan to give him time to rest. She slapped him on the shoulder and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"

    I Leng for a while, ye Zichen also brought something? Isn''t it an inflatable doll?

    After all, like Ye Zichen, I really can''t think of any other things he can bring.

    However, just when I was daydreaming, ye Zichen took out three things that looked like Bluetooth headsets from his backpack, then turned on his mobile phone and landed on the "Xijing" live broadcasting platform.

 Chapter 37

    "What do you mean?" For ye Zichen''s behavior, I am a little unclear, so.

    Ye Zichen smiles mysteriously, then helps me and Fang Jiajia to put on the Bluetooth headset.

    Then, the next second, I and Fang Jiajia''s eyes actually appeared Ye Zichen''s mobile phone screen!

    I saw Ye Zichen open a room on the live platform of "Xijing". The name of the room is: direct attack on evil spirits, a spiritual journey to the laboratory building of Yifu college.

    See here I finally understand Ye Zichen in the end want to do, with him in the middle of the night ran, unexpectedly is to live hit ghost?

    This boy was scared by the ghost who made the promise before. Now he wants to hit the ghost live. Is there any mistake?

    Seeing my face full of disbelief, ye Zichen said: "I''m sorry, Xiao Fei, I didn''t discuss this with you in advance. I''m wrong..."

    It''s probably the lack of confidence, for fear of being scolded by me. At last, ye Zichen''s voice has become smaller and smaller, but it''s enough for me to make clear the cause and effect of the matter.

    It turned out that after the last promise, ye Zichen and Fang Jiajia thought that I was very talented in catching ghosts, so they thought of catching ghosts live.

    After all, nowadays people like to watch live broadcast. As long as it''s novel and exciting enough, the audience will not be soft hearted to reward it.

    They think that in this way, I not only don''t have to go to the convenience store to take a part-time job, but also have a lot of money.

    But when he was really catching ghosts, he couldn''t spare a hand to hold a mobile phone, so ye Zichen spent a lot of money on three sets of devices, which were like the Bluetooth headset I mentioned earlier.

    As long as you wear this thing, the audience can see what we see on the live platform. At the same time, we can directly see the audience''s message and reward on the platform without looking at the mobile phone.

    Seriously, after listening to Ye Zichen''s words, I feel very heavy.

    Although they want to help me, ghost catching is not a family thing. If something really happens, how can I explain it to their family?

    So I flatly rejected their offer.

    But who knows Ye Zichen, when he saw that I didn''t agree with the live broadcast, directly played Lai: "if you don''t agree with the live broadcast, you''ll have to pay me 30000 yuan for the three sets of equipment, not less than one point!"

    holy crap! I just bought a good peach wood sword with my living expenses during the day. Now even if I sell it, I can''t get 30000 yuan!

    Well, these two people made it clear that they would put the condom on me and wait for me to drill in.

    No, now even if I don''t want to live, I can''t.

    I finally agreed to be coerced and lured by them, and let Ye Zichen also wipe the tears of the cow, and then took them into the experimental building together.

    Probably because it was too late, the whole laboratory building was quiet, there was no movement, only the footsteps of the three of us.

    On the contrary, ye Zichen opened the studio, but it was a lively, the audience''s barrage kept jumping out.

    Wow, is it a real ghost?

    Anchor, aren''t you afraid to go to a place like this at night? If you''re afraid, come to your brother''s arms!

    I bet it''s just a gimmick. If it''s true, I''ll eat it live!

    Wait upstairs to eat!

    Wait + 1.

    After a glance at the barrage, I pressed the button on the Bluetooth headset and started the live commentary: "this is the laboratory building of Shaw College. Recently, several medical students ran into the supernatural events, so today we are here to see what causes the frequent occurrence of supernatural events in the laboratory building that has been built for less than two years? What are the stories and legends behind these supernatural events? Let''s see. "

 Chapter 38

    After that, the three of us walked forward slowly and came to the elevator mentioned by Qin Ling.

    "How''s it going? Shall we go up? " Fang Jiajia asked.

    I glanced at the elevator and saw that there seemed to be black air lingering in it. I shook my head and said in a deep voice, "go up, but you can''t take the elevator. If that ghost does something in it, we can''t run anywhere."

    When I said that, the studio exploded immediately.

    "Anchor, take the elevator. How can I catch ghosts if I don''t take the elevator?"

    "Anchor, don''t drop the chain at the critical moment. Praise me for letting the anchor take the elevator!"

    "Stop bluffing here. I think the anchor is right. Although catching ghosts is important, safety is more important!"

    "Anchor, for safety''s sake, take the stairs!"

    The audience''s opinion is just what I want. It''s too dangerous to take the elevator. I don''t want to lose my life here, so it''s safest to take the stairs.

    Thinking of this, I took Ye Zichen and Fang Jiajia to the stairs.

    To tell you the truth, I''m still very nervous at the moment, although I''ve had several ghost bumps in front of me.

    After all, this time I not only brought Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen, but also thousands of viewers to watch our live broadcast. If there''s something wrong, it''s a big shame.

    But it seems that it''s useless to worry about it now. How can you run when you''ve come?

    So thinking, we have come to the stairway.

    Fang Jiajia was about to lift her feet upstairs, but I grabbed her.

    "Wait, there''s something wrong with the stairs."

    With that, I took out a watering can from my backpack and sprayed it on the ground and the wall. Countless palm prints appeared on it immediately. It was so dense and shocking that we got goose bumps.

    "My God, Faye, is that terrible? What are you spraying? " Fang Jiajia asked curiously.

    I shook the watering can in my hand and said, "this is not ordinary water, but water mixed with aged glutinous rice. As long as we spray this, we can follow these footprints to find the ghost thing."

    Hearing this, the live broadcast room began to fire barrage again.

    "The anchor is powerful, the anchor is witty, wait for the anchor to hang the kid!"

    "Why do you flatter me upstairs? It''s more practical to express your mind with reward!"

    "Users'' it''s you ''reward a glass of good wine!"

    "The user" Fang Fang "rewards a sword!"

    "Users'' debade ''reward a yacht!"

    My God, these people who watch the live broadcast are really stupid. They have a lot of money. They only see a few fingerprints, and then they reward me incessantly. If a ghost really comes out, won''t these people want to kill me with the reward?

    Before, I suspected Ye Zichen that their whole live broadcast was unreliable. Now when I see these rewards, I feel that I can get rich soon!

    In that case, what about taking a risk? Anyway, I have jade beads to protect my body and a baby son. Who is afraid of who!

    Think of here, I take Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen all the way up.

    All the way to the fifth floor, in the originally quiet building, there was a voice of "if you have nothing".

    "Teacher, don''t, don''t be like this."

    "Don''t be afraid, I will treat you, I will treat you all my life!"

    "It hurts, teacher!"

    Next, men''s violent gasps and women''s light calls come and go, not harsh.

    Hearing the sound, the barrage in the studio exploded again.

    "My God, this pair of men and women are too brave to work in a haunted building

    "This is probably the so-called death under peony flowers. It''s also romantic to be a ghost."

    "Anchor, go live to broadcast this couple''s affairs. If you get the picture, you will be greatly rewarded!"

    "Agree to + 1."

    "Agree to + 2."

    At the same time, standing next to me, ye Zichen seems to be unable to bear loneliness, roll up his sleeves and get ready to catch the traitor.

    I grabbed him and said in a cold voice, "don''t go!"

 Chapter 39

    Listen to me so on say, ye Zichen originally the face of exultation instantly wrinkled: "this is not the voice that a pair of men and women are working?"? What can be the problem? "

    "Yes, Xiaofei, the voice is too much. Otherwise, let Ye Zichen stop the couple and let them stop shouting." Fang Jiajia echoed.

    I listened attentively for a while, still shaking my head, said: "listen to me, don''t go, this voice is really abnormal!"

    See my expression so serious, ye Zichen know I am not joking, had to give up.

    But the audience in the live room was not happy and protested to me one by one.

    "Anchor, you are so boring. We all want to see that couple. Please watch the battle!"

    "Anchor, if you don''t take us to watch the war, we''ll get out of the room and stop watching!"

    "Yes, I strongly want to watch the war!"

    This group of people, it''s not too big to watch the excitement.

    The sound is obviously abnormal, and it makes us rush forward. Isn''t it clear that we are going to die?

    Cut, is not a few broken reward, aunt is not stupid enough to die for a few broken money.

    Think of here, I pull Ye Zichen and Fang Jiajia ready to continue to go up.

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, outside the window of the stairwell, a bright white lightning suddenly flashed, and then came a huge dull thunder.

    In the dark and quiet environment, it''s really a frightening rhythm to suddenly come out like this.

    Even Fang Jiajia, who has always been famous for her bravery, was startled. She subconsciously approached me and said in a trembling voice, "Xiao Fei, how can I feel more and more terrible? Otherwise, let''s go back! "

    Hearing this, I can''t help rolling my eyes.

    Ma Dan, it''s you who want to come in and it''s you who want to go out. What do you want to do?

    But soon I didn''t have the heart to blame Fang Jiajia, because I found a more terrible thing, the ghost in the building, is about to appear!

    From the perspective of metaphysics, the sudden appearance of lightning and thunder in the bright starry sky is absolutely a sign of great evil!

    Thinking of this, even I am pregnant with a ghost fetus.

    After all, we don''t know anything about the ghosts in this building right now. If we do, it''s really hard to guarantee that all three of us can retreat completely.

    "Xiao Fei, I have a feeling of uncertainty. I think we''d better go back first, or something might really happen!" Ye Zichen also opens his mouth to say.

    I nodded, and then turned around to go downstairs with them, but the next scene almost scared me out.

    I saw a whole body fragmented, like a grinded female ghost standing behind Ye Zichen. Her eyes almost fell out, but she still looked at me and laughed.

    "You can''t go back!" The soft voice of the female ghost rang out in the corridor.

    Ye Zichen obviously didn''t realize the existence of female ghost. Hearing this voice, he asked conditionally, "who''s talking?"

    "Me Female ghost finish saying, stretch out scarlet tongue to lick on the neck of Ye Zichen.

    Ye Zichen seems to be aware of the strange, slowly side head, see the ghost that fragmented face, immediately issued a shrill Scream: "ah, ghost!"

    Ye Zichen rushed upstairs.

    I don''t care much about it. I take Fang Jiajia to run behind Ye Zichen.

    I don''t know if I was caught by a ghost. I think Fang Jiajia is really heavy, so heavy that I can hardly pull.

    But if I let go, she might be dragged down by the ghost.

    Although she and ye Zichen have amulets, no one knows whether that thing has any effect.

    At the moment, I really dare not take risks.

 Chapter 40

    Along the way, I took Fang Jiajia to run as hard as I could, and I didn''t dare to relax at all.

    But even so, when we ran to the top of the building, the disgusting meat sauce ghost still dragged Fang Jiajia down, and I couldn''t stop her.

    "Help... Help me!" Fang Jiajia screamed in the dark corridor.

    I didn''t know well, so I went back to the stairs I had just run.

    In the dark corridor, the meat sauce ghost wrapped her hair around Fang Jiajia''s neck. Fang Jiajia''s face was blue and purple, and her hands kept struggling, but it didn''t work.

    Seeing this scene, I was a little confused.

    In other words, isn''t Fang Jiajia the Amulet of Fang Lianqiu? How can she be easily entangled by this ghost?

    Could it be that the amulet doesn''t work at all, it''s just a decoration?

    Without waiting for me to understand the reason, the meat sauce ghost looked at Fang Jiajia with greedy eyes: "your body is good. If you use it to attach yourself, it will be a wonderful thing."

    Having said that, the meat sauce female ghost then two eyes shine, wants to attach body Fang Jiajia.

    The studio has been blown up since the meat sauce ghost appeared.

    "Anchor, please help your little friend!"

    "Anchor, come on, kill this ghost, you are a hero!"

    "Anchor, use the glutinous rice water in your hand, use the glutinous rice water quickly, save your little friend!"

    As soon as I was reminded by this netizen, I remembered that in the annals of yin and Yang, glutinous rice can suppress evil things. Even zombies and rice dumplings can be cured. I think it should also be able to restrain the female ghost with meat sauce.

    Thinking of this, I didn''t care much. I picked up the spout with glutinous rice water, unscrewed the lid and threw it at the female ghost.

    In the dark, the white glutinous rice mixed with water crossed an arc in the air and fell straight on the meat sauce ghost.

    In an instant, black smoke came out from the female ghost with meat sauce, and a burning smell appeared in the air.

    Maybe it was too painful. The girl with meat sauce gave out a shrill scream, which almost broke my eardrum.

    I saw that her hair seemed loose around Fang Jiajia, so I took the opportunity to pull Fang Jiajia up, and the two ran away.

    As I ran, I looked back to see if the meat sauce ghost had caught up with me.

    Fortunately, I have returned several times, and I never saw the woman who was a meat sauce. I think it was the pot of glutinous rice that was too awesome to kill seckill directly.

    Thinking of this, I was finally relieved and slowed down.

    "Jiajia, don''t you have your father''s Amulet on you? How can that female ghost still approach you? " I asked curiously.

    Hearing my question, Fang Jiajia looked embarrassed and replied in a low voice, "I, I went home in the afternoon to change my clothes. I forgot to take them with me!"

    I went, and when I heard that, I just knelt down, OK?

    What else can I say when I meet such a team mate?

    Fortunately, I prepared glutinous rice water, otherwise she would be hanging today!

    However, although I can easily forgive her carelessness, the netizens on the live broadcast platform of "Xijing" are filled with indignation.

    "I''ll go. What''s the matter? I can even forget to bring my amulet. Why do you keep this kind of pig teammate?"

    "Yes, I''m not afraid of team-mates like gods, but I''m afraid of team-mates like pigs."

    "I bet that girl doesn''t have an amulet, or she won''t forget it!"

    "Upstairs, in front of you, you said that if there was a ghost, you would eat Xiang live. I''m waiting to see you eat Xiang!"

    "Wait and eat + 1!"

    "Wait and eat + 2!"

    Originally, they all denounced Fang Jiajia for forgetting to bring an amulet at the critical moment, but the painting style changed as soon as the brother who said he wanted to live eat Xiang appeared.

    I have to say that the appearance of this friend is really too timely, otherwise I will have to find a way to excuse Fang Jiajia later.

    After all, it''s not a good thing to watch your best friend get sprayed.

 Chapter 41

    However, just when I was glad that the topic was shifted, a bullet screen on the platform attracted all my attention.

    "The user, Lord Hades, will reward the Buddha for jumping over the wall!"

    Shit, who''s doing this?

    You know, on the live platform of "Xijing", a Buddha leaping wall represents 10000 yuan.

    This guy named "Lord Pluto" has never said a word, but as a result, he made a big move. Is this the so-called "if he doesn''t make a sound, he will make a great success"?

    I have to say, this guy is quite eye-catching.

    Eh, wait a minute, Lord underworld. How does this name sound familiar?

    I don''t know why, I think of Mo liangye for no reason.

    In addition to his arrogance, who else would have such a low name as "Lord Pluto"?

    But when I think about it, I don''t think it''s possible.

    After all, Mo liangye is just a ghost. Even if it can be transformed into human body, is it too bad to watch the live broadcast on mobile phone?

    So I quickly rejected that idea.

    Then, just as I was about to take Fang Jiajia to the top floor, a scream came from the top floor.

    My heart suddenly a cool, because the scream from ye Zichen.

    Wipe, just now I just focused on saving Fang Jiajia who fell behind, basically completely forgot to run in front of Ye Zichen.

    Listen to his shriek, and you can tell with your toes that things are not good.

    If the pot of glutinous rice water didn''t kill the meat sauce ghost just now, maybe she was afraid of my glutinous rice water and peach wood sword, so she just bypassed us and went directly to find Ye Zichen in front of me. I don''t know!

    Thinking of this, I didn''t dare to delay at all, and ran to the top floor with Fang Jiajia, ready to fight to the death with the meat sauce ghost.

    But who knows, when we ran to the top floor, we didn''t see any meat sauce ghost at all.

    Such a large rooftop roof, only Ye Zichen and another let us in any case unexpected people Xiao Yan.

    That''s right. Xiao Yan is the beautiful male teacher I mentioned earlier who fascinates a large number of female students.

    I''m not surprised that he appeared in the laboratory building.

    After all, his main place of class is in the laboratory building.

    But now, in the middle of the night, and still at this point, what''s he doing in the laboratory building alone?

    See Xiao Yan, Fang Jiajia small face, immediately appeared a group of shy blush.

    "Xiao... Miss Xiao, you are so late and haven''t come home yet?" Fang Jiajia''s voice is soft glutinous I''ve never heard of.

    Tut Tut, this guy can''t walk when he sees a beautiful man.

    However, in contrast, Xiao Yan''s attitude is a little uncomfortable.

    Because after listening to Fang Jiajia''s words, Xiao Yan didn''t care at all. He didn''t mean to pay any attention to her at all.

    Fang Jiajia was in a hurry, and her two big eyes turned red instantly, as if they were going to cry.

    I was preparing to comfort her, but the corner of the eye of Yu Guang Piao to Xiao Yan, heart instantly sink to the bottom.

    Because Xiao Yan''s head is haunted by a strange black air at the moment.

    Damn, no wonder Xiao Yan, who has always been gentle, treats Fang Jiajia so mercilessly. He is a devil!

    Thinking of this, I took a look at Ye Zichen and wanted to ask him what happened just now.

    But ye Zichen saw my eyes, shook his head and said innocently: "when I came up, he was already like this. At that time, he was blocked at the door of the top floor. I didn''t notice in the panic, and I bumped into him!"

    I went. What are these teammates?

    One forgot to bring his amulet, and the other just hit someone and screamed, making us think he was haunted by evil spirits.

    God, I want to change my teammates now. Is it too late?

 Chapter 42

    However, having said that, I still dare not relax at the moment.

    After all, I have seen Xiao Yan''s situation, and his black spirit is really a bit of evil.

    Moreover, this evening, Xiao Yan suddenly ran to the top of the building, which is not quite reasonable.

    Thinking of this, I quickly pull Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen back, for fear that Xiao Yan will make some strange moves.

    But after waiting for a while, Xiao Yan didn''t have any other changes except for going around there all the time.

    "Xiao... What''s the matter with Mr. Xiao? Why is it like being infected with evil? " Fang Jiajia asked me.

    I "shush" and said softly, "don''t make a sound. He seems to be saying something."

    See me say so, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen immediately silent, quietly listen to Xiao Yan''s voice there.

    But because Xiao Yan''s voice is too small, after listening for a long time, we only heard a few intermittent words, probably something like "don''t hurt me, I''m wrong, I''ll never dare again".

    "I''ll go and see if Xiao Yan has done something bad?" Ye Zichen said.

    To tell you the truth, Xiao Yan''s image in my mind has always been very positive. I didn''t want to believe that he would do evil things, but looking at his appearance at the moment, it is clear that he has done evil things and is entangled by unjust ghosts!

    When I was full of doubts, a man called "if you become popular" in the studio sent a bullet screen, which attracted my attention.

    "I remember, my cousin and the anchor are from a school. These days, she disappeared. My third aunt looked for her everywhere. When it comes to the school, the school won''t give us any explanation. We are all ready to call the police. "

    I turned to look at Fang Jiajia and asked, "what happened to our school recently?"

    Because my time and energy are basically spent in class and part-time work, usually I don''t pay attention to these gossip, so I have to turn to her as a little expert.

    Fang Jiajia nodded and said, "there''s such a thing. It''s said that a student sister of the medical college is missing. The school thinks that the student sister is unwilling to study and goes to work in the society, so it doesn''t care much. As a result, a few days later, the family came to the school and said that the elder sister hadn''t come home for many days. She rushed to the school to ask for someone. The school was flustered and looked for the elder sister everywhere, but the school couldn''t help it if there were no dead or alive. In the end, it dragged on the matter all the time. "

    Hear Fang Jiajia say so, "if you become wind" send out a barrage again.

    "Yes, that''s it! At that time, I followed my third aunt and they went to school to make trouble. The man in front of you and another teacher from the school affairs office were the ones who received us

    Seeing this, I am more puzzled.

    It''s right for the school affairs office to deal with the students'' parents who come to make trouble, but Xiao Yan is just a teacher. How can he get involved in it?

    Inexplicable, I feel Xiao Yan appeared on the roof, may really not be accidental.

    If this "if you become popular" is true, Xiao Yan is very likely to have done something shameful.

    And this shameful thing is the reason why he will appear here at this time!

    But what is it? How shameful it is to let Xiao Yan be haunted by the evil spirit?

    I turned to look at Xiao Yan, trying to find a breakthrough from him.

    But Xiao Yan has lost his mind at the moment. If we want to find out the truth of the matter, we must help Xiao Yan drive away evil.

    Originally, glutinous rice can exorcise evil spirits, but I didn''t bring much of that stuff. When I rescued Fang Jiajia just now, it was all scattered on the female ghost with meat sauce. Now where can I find this?

 Chapter 43

    Being entangled, I suddenly remembered that I had taken Lu Banchi from Uncle Lu.

    Before, uncle Lu was able to use it to seal the tianlinggai of the store, so that it would not be haunted by ghosts.

    According to this principle, this Lu Banchi will certainly drive away Xiao Yan''s evil spirit.

    Thinking of this, I took Lu Banchi out of my backpack, slowly approached Xiao Yan, and prepared to take a picture of him on the cover of his spirit like Uncle Lu.

    But Xiao Yan has been going around there all the time, and I can''t start at all.

    "You two, help me hold him down and don''t let him move!" I turn to say to Ye Zichen and Fang Jiajia.

    After all, it''s the first time I''ve used this ruler, and I''m not sure. If I don''t use it well, it will backfire, and I''ll play a big game.

    Ye Zichen two people hear my words, immediately rush over, press Xiao Yan to the ground, don''t let it move.

    This is the right time!

    I hold Lu Banchi tightly and aim at Xiao Yan''s tianlinggai. I''m preparing to shoot it with one foot.

    Who knows at this time, live platform "if you become popular" but suddenly sent an unusual barrage.

    "Watch... Cousin!"

    Just three words, but people feel very strange.

    Because the pictures seen on the live platform are transmitted through the sight of the three of us.

    "If you become popular" suddenly issued such a barrage, it must be because he saw his cousin''s face on the platform.

    In other words, his missing cousin is now on the roof!

    I don''t know why, at the moment, a bad feeling welled up in my heart.

    Moreover, this feeling is very strong, stronger than ever.

    Time seems to be suddenly static in general, so quiet that I can almost hear my own heartbeat.

    "Plop... Plop... Plop..." as if to jump out of the chest.

    At the same time, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen''s eyes seemed to have changed, as if there were some terrible monsters behind me.

    I know things are not good, the hands of Lu Banchi hold more tightly, look at the right time, a turn, quickly to fight behind.

    Unexpectedly, behind that thing speed is faster, unexpectedly easy to avoid, retreated to three meters away.

    I took a look at it and took a cold breath.

    Wipe, the thing standing behind me is actually the meat sauce ghost we met on the stairs.

    I thought she had been killed by the glutinous rice water, but now I see her here.

    It seems that this guy is really hard to deal with!

    In order to avoid fearless casualties, I stare at the meat sauce female ghost and say to Ye Zichen: "you two take Xiao Yanshan to stay away."

    Ye Zichen was afraid of ghosts to death. Now seeing this posture, he is naturally busy, and Fang Jiajia drags Xiao Yan to hide.

    Seeing no worries, my fear is also less.

    Although this meat sauce ghost looks disgusting, she just took shape a few days ago. She is not very good. I think I can deal with it.

    Thinking of this, I raised my hand and pulled out the peach sword behind me, looking at the meat sauce ghost with a provocative look on my face.

    "If you have the ability, I have the magic weapon in my hand, but I''m afraid you''re just a little kid?"

    When I saw the peach sword in my hand, the meat sauce ghost did not dare to act rashly. She had been wandering around and staring at me with venomous eyes.

    Fortunately, I''m not a vegetarian, and I''m not scared. I don''t even have a way to kill me with this little look!

    Clenching the peach sword in my hand, I jumped lightly, then ran to the meat sauce female ghost''s front, carrying the sword to stab her fiercely.

    But the meat sauce ghost had been on guard, so she escaped the attack easily.

    Oh, I didn''t expect that after eating the pot of glutinous rice water, the meat sauce ghost learned a lot.

 Chapter 44

    Seeing this scene, I can''t help thinking of what uncle Lu said before: "girl, don''t look down on the small ink bucket. Once it is stained with your blood, it can be at your command and bind any ghosts with low morality like that kid!"

    Yes, use the ink bucket. Uncle Lu easily used the ink bucket to clean up the kid that day. Now I can do the same!

    Anyway, things have been borrowed. No matter how easy it is to use, it has to be used.

    After a while, I took out the copper ink bucket from my pocket, gritted my teeth and made a cut in the palm of my hand, dripping all the blood on the black line of the ink bucket.

    I saw that the original black ink line, after sticking my blood, actually emitted a strange light, like a sudden life, floated up from my hands, and directly toward the meat sauce ghost.

    Meat sauce ghost see ink line hit, body a flash, ready to hide.

    But no matter how fast she was, she couldn''t escape the attack of ink line.

    After a while, the ink thread entangled the meat sauce ghost.

    Maybe the ink line itself has magic power, so after the meat sauce ghost was trapped, white smoke came out all over her body, and the smell of burning was very bad.

    To tell you the truth, although I''ve seen uncle Lu subdue the kid with ink, I''m still very successful now!

    Seeing that I easily subdued the female ghost of meat sauce, I immediately appreciated it on the live platform.

    "The anchor is powerful! It''s so pleasant to clean up this ugly monster so easily

    "Anchor, are you hanging up? How amazing

    "I swear, this is the most real ghost catching I''ve ever seen in real life! Anchor, come on, we will always support you

    I couldn''t help feeling a little fluttered when the praise came down.

    Although I don''t have much ability now, I only know a little about Yin and Yang. Fortunately, I have several magic weapons in my hand. It''s easy to punish a fierce ghost.

    In this way, driving a live ghost hunt, not only by reward, you can go to the top of your life and marry Gao Fu Shuai?

    When I think about it, I feel very happy.

    However, at this time, the live room "if you become popular" and issued a barrage.

    "Cousin, who did this to you? Is it Xiao Yan? You tell me, I will take revenge for you

    Seeing this, I couldn''t help frowning.

    Just now, I only remember fighting. I almost forgot about my cousin "if you become popular.".

    What''s more, the tone of shooting for Mao is the same as his missing cousin?

    I don''t know why, I suddenly think of what Qin Ling said before.

    "At that time, I was the only one in the whole building. I was so scared that I went downstairs by the elevator. But when I got to the fifth floor, there was a huge sound from the top of the elevator, like something smashed on it. Later, the elevator in the process of falling, there is a sound similar to metal friction, like who is crying, terrible

    I looked back at the meat sauce ghost bound by ink thread. Almost no part of her body was broken. Even her intestines were thin, as if she had been scratched layer by layer by something.

    Wait, broken... Elevator friction... Cry, these words seem to point to one thing.

    If this meat sauce ghost is really the cousin of "if you become popular", it is very likely that she fell into the elevator shaft from the rooftop on the night Qin Ling said, and then was rubbed by the narrow elevator wall to become the ghost now!

    Think of here, I can not help but turn to see the elevator shaft not far away.

    For fear that someone might fall into the elevator shaft, the two elevator shafts are surrounded by waist high iron railings, so it is impossible for adults to fall down.

    However, if someone pushes it down from behind, or knocks it out and throws it down, it''s another matter!

    But who is so cruel, let a young woman die, but also let it come to such a miserable end now?

 Chapter 45

    Never thought, see live platform "if you become the wind" asked that sentence, not far from the clampdown of Xiao Yan Ye Zichen suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Xiao Fei, do you remember the voice you heard in the corridor just now?"

    Fang Jiajia and I were stunned by his reminding.

    Indeed, when I went to the fifth floor just now, there were two voices that made people blush and beat their hearts. They seemed to say words like "teacher", "don''t" and "pain".

    At that time, we always thought that someone was doing something shameful in the building at night, so we didn''t pay much attention to it.

    Can see this posture in front of me, that voice at that time, obviously and "if you become popular" cousin, that is, meat sauce ghost!

    At the same time, the audience on the live platform seems to have reacted and sent out barrages one after another.

    "Anchor, I think it must be Xiao Yan who did it!"

    "I''ll bet Xiao Yan is a man with a face and a heart!"

    "Yes, upstairs + 1!"

    "If it''s Xiao Yan or not, you''ll know as soon as you ask the anchor."

    Yes, just ask and it will be clear.

    But whether we are Fang Jiajia or Ye Zichen, we are not willing to face the truth.

    After all, Xiao Yan is our teacher. He was good to us before. We even liked and adored him. If this is true, how can we face it?

    But if Xiao Yan really does something evil, and we just stand by at this time, what''s the difference between that and even if he does something evil?

    Thinking of this, I turned my head to look at the meat sauce ghost and asked in a deep voice, "who has done this to you? As long as you say it, we will give you justice. "

    Hearing what I said, there was a very strange smile on the bloody face of the succulent ghost, and she said: "fair? I''ve been harmed by this beast. Do you think justice is still useful to me? "

    I''m speechless with the words of the meat sauce ghost.

    Since I was pregnant with ghosts, I can often see all kinds of terrible ghosts, but the meat sauce female ghost, even in ghosts, is too miserable.

    Justice is of no use to her.

    But since she stayed here and refused to be reincarnated, she even went out of her way to find Xiao Yan. She must want to get something from Xiao Yan.

    If you don''t want justice, what do you want?

    At this time, a terrible idea flashed through my mind. My face suddenly changed, and I immediately understood what the meat sauce ghost wanted to do.

    But it''s too late. While I''m talking to the meat sauce ghost, Xiao Yan has already broken away from ye Zichen''s two men, and runs on the roof.

    "Quick... Stop him quickly, he is evil, this female ghost wants to let him pay for his life!" I look flustered shout a, quickly toward Xiao Yan''s direction.

    Seeing the scene in front of her, she burst out laughing: "ha ha, Xiao Yan, go to die!"

    As soon as her voice fell, Xiao Yan immediately turned around and ran towards the elevator shaft.

    I went, this posture, clearly is to jump the rhythm of the elevator shaft ah!

    It turns out that the reason why the meat sauce ghost didn''t want to fight with me was that she had already controlled Xiao Yan with ghost Qi, so that even if she didn''t do it herself, she could let Xiao Yan find his own way to die.

    In this case, how dare I delay? I hastened to stop him.

    But Xiao Yan''s speed was faster. In the blink of an eye, he had already rushed to the elevator shaft and bent his knees to jump down.

    I was in a hurry. I glared at my feet and jumped to the elevator shaft. I grabbed Xiao Yan''s foot and tried to pull him up.

    But Xiao Yan was a man, heavier than me. I couldn''t hold him, but he dragged me down.

    "Xiao Fei!"

    "Xiao Fei!"

    I heard Ye Zichen and Fang Jiajia calling my name together, but now I have no strength to respond to them.

    Because in the dark elevator shaft, only death is waiting for me

 Chapter 46

    Never in my life have I been so close to death as I am now.

    In the whole elevator shaft, only the falling wind is whistling in my ears.

    It''s over. It''s over this time.

    When I was a child, my grandmother asked someone to calculate my life. She said that my life was hard and everything could turn bad into good.

    Therefore, she certainly did not expect that I would die at the age of 20.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help thinking of grandma.

    She brought me up so hard, I have no time to repay her, let her white hair people send black hair people, I am really sorry for her.

    In addition, I also want to cool the night.

    Although I only met him several times, he was my husband in name.

    If I knew that, after he was angry, I should be soft, so that at least I could see him before I died.

    And the little guy in my stomach, who will die with me before he is born, my mother is really unqualified.

    Just a few seconds, countless regrets and thoughts suddenly all poured into my mind.

    It turns out that before death, people really miss life.

    It''s a pity that I will never have such a chance again.

    I close my eyes and wait for death.

    At this time, suddenly a broad hand around my waist, I feel the body is no longer falling, or even rising.

    Suddenly opened his eyes, unexpectedly saw the ink cool night that piece of angular and clear handsome extraordinary face.

    I felt a thump in my heart. Shit, when did he come?

    Without waiting for me to ask this question, Xiao Yan and I had been taken out of the dark elevator shaft by Mo liangye and stood on the roof of the top floor again.

    Seeing that I was rescued, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen were excited and rushed up to hold me tightly.

    "That''s great, Xiao Fei. It''s great to see that you''re OK."

    There was a cry in their voices. Obviously, the scene when I fell into the elevator just now really scared them.

    Fortunately, I''m fine now, otherwise, they will definitely regret their whole life for insisting on going to the experimental building.

    Thinking of this, I turned my head and looked at the cool night.

    His temperament is cold, now the bright moonlight shines on him, it seems that the whole person is more lonely, standing there quietly, cold as a statue.

    But this does not affect his charm in the slightest. No, the barrage on the studio has exploded at the moment.

    "Wow, how handsome."

    "Yes, it''s really handsome. There are such handsome men in the world."

    "At this moment, I just want to say: handsome, I want to have monkey with you!"

    "Count me in the raw monkey!"

    "If I can sleep this man, I will be a ghost!"

    "Anchor, anchor, what''s his name?"

    I pick eyebrow to see to Mo cool night, a face jokingly say: "handsome boy, marry a stage name for oneself, have a fan to chase you."

    Mo cool night with his cold eyes mercilessly swept me one eye, light vomit out a few words: "Pluto Lord."

    This makes the fans on the live platform even more crazy.

    "My God, is he the Lord Pluto who rewarded the anchor Buddha to jump over the wall?"

    "Handsome and rich, ah, I can''t control myself!"

    "Lord underworld, please be lucky, MEDA!"

    "The user" Baibai "gives a valuable sword, leaving a message: the anchor helps to hand over the money to Lord Hades!"

    "Users'' search for true love ''reward a yacht, message: please give it to Lord Pluto!"

    "The user" Xu Te "gives a reward to the carp, leaving a message: hand it over to Lord Pluto!"

    For a moment, the whole studio set off a wave of reward boom, the amount of money one by one to rise.

    Unfortunately, these tickets are not for me, but for the Millennium iceberg of Mo liangye.

    Wuwuwu, I thought that I could make a fortune by live broadcast and go to the top of my life, but who ever wanted to be robbed of the limelight by this guy.

    Baby in the heart that hold back to bend!

    But there is no way, who makes parents handsome!

    Beauty is the truth, this is really no problem!

    However, just when I was feeling in my heart about those crazy audience, the meat sauce female ghost saw that Xiao Yan was not dead, and suddenly burst into a rage, giving out a very sad roar.

    The sound was loud and sharp, even the whole glass of the building was broken in an instant.

    Mo liangye frowned slightly, and raised his hand to protect my ears, so that I could not hear the roar of the meat sauce female ghost.

    At the same time, he turned his head and sternly said to Jiajia and yezichen, "cover your ears quickly!"

    Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen did not dare to delay, but quickly blocked their ears with their hands, so that they would not be hurt by the scream.

    I don''t know how long the sound lasted. I just know that I''m protected in my arms by Mo liangye at the moment, and I''m very at ease.

    Good. He''s here. Good.

    I was in the elevator shaft just now. If it wasn''t for him, I would have died and become a ghost.

    Fortunately, Mo liangye appeared in time and pulled me back from the gate of hell.

    In fact, this male ghost, besides being jealous, has nothing to say about protecting his wife!

    After a long time, the roar of the meat sauce ghost finally stopped, and the air around was quiet again.

    But at the same time, I don''t know why the ink line that bound the meat sauce ghost was loosened!

    Without the clamp of ink line, the female ghost of meat sauce pours directly at Xiao Yan.

    It seems that this meat sauce female ghost''s inner resentment is very deep, is not to kill Xiao Yan never give up.

    In this case, how can I stand by?

    So he rolled up his sleeve and was ready to fight to the death with the meat sauce ghost.

    But who knows, Mo liangye stopped me and held me tightly in his arms. With a flick of his long sleeve, he drove a strong air flow and overturned the meat sauce ghost on the ground.

    Meat sauce female ghost probably didn''t expect that Mo Liang night would have such huge energy. On her bloody face, she showed a very ugly but extremely surprised expression.

    "You... Who are you?" Asked the girl in a trembling voice.

    The cold eyes of the Mo cool night sweep quietly on the body of the meat sauce female ghost, lightly spit out a few words: "you don''t deserve to know!"

    The female ghost with meat sauce seemed a little unconvinced. She sneered and said, "Oh, what a big tone! Today I''ll see what you can do! "

    After that, the meat sauce ghost came again.

    See, I want Mo liangye to be careful.

    Unexpectedly, he turned to look at me and said in a deep voice, "just wait for me here."

    I don''t know what he wants to do, but I nodded in a daze.

    Then, Mo liangye let me go, and in a blink of an eye, she jumped in front of the meat sauce ghost, and slapped her on the ground.

    "There are different ways for people and ghosts. How can you be reckless?" Mo cool night shrieked.

    The meat sauce female ghost is obviously very unconvinced. She looks at Mo liangye with a look of resentment and says, "he has done me such a terrible harm. Why can''t I ask for his life?"

 Chapter 47

    "If he does evil, the hell will write a note for him. You don''t need to punish him!"

    Mo liangye''s words are so loud that even I feel extraordinary after listening to them.

    It''s true that there are many bad people in this world who will do harm to nature, but even so, they should be punished by law or nature.

    If every ghost, like the female ghost with meat sauce, has to punish the bad people who have killed themselves and repay each other, then the whole world is in chaos?

    But apparently, marmalade doesn''t think so.

    This is not, she saw Mo liangye didn''t agree at all, she punished Xiao Yan, again angry, regardless of toward Mo liangye.

    I saw Mo liangye''s body flash, and then grabbed the neck of the meat sauce female ghost. At the same time, a strong air flow condensed on the other hand, ready to fight the meat sauce female ghost''s Dantian.

    Seeing this, I know that Mo liangye is going to kill this meat sauce ghost.

    It is said in the annals of yin and Yang that ghosts, to some extent, are the same as human beings. The essence and Qi of human body all exist in the Dantian region. Once hit, the meridians will be broken, and the vital energy will die.

    Similarly, the spirit of the ghost is also in the Dantian. If it is hit by a person with high spiritual power, it will be absolutely impossible to live beyond the limit.

    Although the meat sauce ghost is very poor, she shouldn''t have got such an ending, but her resentment is too big, and Mo liangye must have had to do it.

    However, at this time, a barrage was sent out on the live platform.

    "Anchor, please don''t drive my cousin out of her wits!"

    It''s "if you become the wind.".

    My heart read a turn, immediately called ink cool night, let him merciful.

    Mo cool night hears a sound and then stopped hand, deeply looked at me one eye.

    "Her parents are so old that they don''t even know she''s dead."

    Hearing the word "parents" mentioned by me, the body shape of the succulent female ghost trembled obviously, and there was a kind of sadness in her eyes.

    I know that she must miss her living parents.

    But she died miserably here, even her soul was trapped here, and she could not go back to visit her parents.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard that her heart was naturally a little sad.

    I don''t know why, seeing her like this, I suddenly think of my parents.

    Grandma said they had died before I was born.

    Are they reincarnated now, or are they still waiting for reincarnation?

    If I could, I would like to see them with my own eyes.

    On the other hand, Mo liangye raised his hand slightly, and the ink line that had been broken free by the meat sauce ghost automatically flew into his hands. He gently grasped it, and it even flashed layers of golden light.

    I know that Mo liangye is giving blessing to Mo Douxian.

    The higher the user''s ability, the greater the binding force of the ink line to ghosts.

    Before the meat sauce female ghost can break away from the ink line, completely because my ability is too low.

    But now, Mo liangye can beat the meat sauce female ghost without fighting back. Naturally, the meat sauce female ghost can''t break away from the ink line that he has blessed.

    After a while, Mo liangye released the ink line, and the ink line bound the meat sauce female ghost automatically. No matter how the meat sauce female ghost struggled, it couldn''t break free.

    Hey, I didn''t expect that my man''s ability is really good!

    Xu was in the studio to see this scene, "if you become popular" to thank me repeatedly.

    "Anchor, thank you for letting Lord Hades show mercy. You are living bodhisattvas!"

    This guy is really good at flattering, but why do I think it''s very useful?

    "Anchor, I have an invitation."

    Damn, behind the beautiful words, there will always be a turning point.

    It''s probably a courtesy before a soldier.

    However, after being flattered, I still have to help others.

    After all, my impression of "if you become popular" is not bad, so I should just take his words and let him talk about it first.

    "Anchor, my cousin is the only child in my third aunt''s family. Because they didn''t see her body, they thought she was still alive, and they are still searching all over the world. Although they are old and can''t stand such a blow, they still have to face the dead after all. So I implore the anchor to let them see their cousin for the last time and say goodbye to her. "

    "If you become popular" is sincere, and I have no reason to refuse.

    Poor world parents heart, although the face of reality is very cruel, but always better than holding the hope of nothingness.

    In the present situation, it''s better to reunite their family.

    So I nodded and promised "if you become popular", let him quickly contact his third aunt, before dawn, be sure to rush to the roof of Shaw College Laboratory building.

    Subsequently, "if you become popular" will be off the line, to inform their third aunt to go, and I also let Ye Zichen out of the mobile phone live.

    After all, the ghost has been caught, there is no need to live.

    If you broadcast too much, it will be worse than too much. I still understand that.

    In the next few days, we were worried that something might happen again, so we were always guarding the meat sauce ghost on the rooftop.

    Fortunately, since I told her that she wanted her parents to come to see her for the last time and send her to reincarnation, she has been quiet and has no previous hostility at all.

    Presumably, she should have put down her hatred and be willing to reincarnate.

    Thinking of this, I looked at Xiao Yan, who was in a coma, and felt that it was time to remove his evil spirit.

    So he took out Lu Banchi, learned from Uncle Lu, and beat him hard on Xiao Yan''s Tianling cover.

    Seriously, I''m afraid I''ll beat Xiao Yan into a fool.

    But in order to dispel the evil spirit on him, we can only do it hard. We should punish him for those dirty things he did to the meat sauce female ghost before he died!

    Fortunately, after being beaten a few times by me, Xiao Yan not only didn''t die, but also woke up from a coma.

    "Why am I here?" Xiao Yan''s face was muddled. Obviously, he didn''t remember what happened just now.

    I asked Fang Jiajia to pour a drop of cow tears from the bottle and put it on Xiao Yan''s eyes.

    Sure enough, Xiao Yan was scared to pee after seeing the horrible appearance of the meat sauce ghost.

    "Ah... Ghost! Don''t come here, you don''t come here! "

    I gave him a white look and said in a deep voice, "do you know how to be afraid now? What have you been doing? "

    Xiao Yan hid in the corner, shaking his head: "it''s not me, it''s really not me, it''s nothing to do with me!"

    Damn, it''s time to admit it. This guy''s mouth is really hard!

    "Since you won''t say it, we''ll have to let the ghost ask you in person. But if she kills you, we''re not responsible. " I said to Xiao Yan coldly.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yan''s face turned white. He cried and said, "I said, I said everything!"

    I took a look at Ye Zichen. Ye Zichen immediately took out her mobile phone, turned on the video mode, and was ready to record Xiao Yan''s words and deeds, so that she could return to the police.

    "Her name is Bai Miaomiao. She is a student in my graduating class. She is beautiful and has a good figure. So I have a bad idea about her. I have had several relationships with her on the pretext of her poor graduation thesis. Afterwards, she wanted to tell my wife that when I was afraid, I knocked her unconscious and threw her into the elevator shaft... "

 Chapter 48

    In fact, after listening to Xiao Yan''s words, I feel very sad.

    Grandma once said that the terrible thing in this world is not the ghost, but the human heart.

    Who would have thought that a teacher who usually looks gentle would smear his students behind his back, and even kill people to hide the truth.

    The so-called human face and animal heart is about this.

    But I can''t do anything to him but hand him over to the police.

    Fortunately, "if you become popular" action is very fast, less than two hours, with Bai Miaomiao''s parents came to the roof.

    Seeing his aged parents, Bai Miaomiao''s tears came down.

    A family of three, yin and Yang separated, but now it is crying, the scene is moving.

    So after about half an hour, Mo liangye took a look at the gradually white sky and said in a deep voice: "time is up, it''s time to send her away!"

    Bai Miaomiao''s parents are naturally reluctant to give up, but if they don''t send her away now and wait until dawn, when the sun shines on her, she will be as scared as hell.

    So we had to let go of Bai Miaomiao and let us go for her.

    I thought that this kind of thing would be done by Mo liangye, but he glanced at me and said, "you come."

    I went there for a while. Although there was a talk about how to pass ghosts in "Yin Yang annals", I never did it. If I made a mistake, would it not hurt Bai Miaomiao?

    However, Mo liangye seemed to have confidence in me. I had to draw a transcendental symbol according to the records of yin and Yang, and write the eight characters of Bai Miaomiao''s birthday on it. Then I stood in the West and lit it up. While making my hand print, I recited the pithy formula: "the supreme edict, surpassing your lonely soul, ghosts and ghosts, four lives with grace..."

    Seriously, when I say this mantra, my voice trembles a little.

    After all, this is the first time in my life that I have to go over the limit. It''s inevitable to be nervous.

    But fortunately, it went on smoothly, and there was no trouble in the middle. When the long spell was finished, Bai Miaomiao''s spirit began to dissipate.

    "Thank you."

    Bai Miaomiao said to me with tears in her eyes, then disappeared on the roof and went to the place she should go.

    As for Xiao Yan, he was also punished and taken away by the police.

    With the evidence of Xiao Yan''s confession just recorded by Ye Zichen, it must be easy to convict him.

    Then, we simply packed up the things and separated them.

    But at the time of parting, "if you become popular" suddenly stopped me.

    "Anchor! Thank you very much today. My name is Chen Feng. This is my business card. If you need it in the future, you can call me at any time! "

    I gave a faint smile, took the card, politely said goodbye to him, and left.

    In this world, there are countless people meeting each other every day and then parting.

    Chen Feng and I met by chance. Maybe we won''t meet again, so I didn''t care about him.

    Tossing all night, I was also very tired. As soon as I got home, I fell asleep. I didn''t even care about the cool night.

    When I wake up, it''s already getting better. I open my eyes in a daze. Leng Bu Ding sees the enlarged version of the handsome face of Mo liangye. He is startled. He slaps his backhand and is ready to fan it.

    Who knows, I haven''t even touched his face before I was stopped by his cold hand.

    "Ma''am, do you want to murder your husband?" Mo Liang night slightly frowns, deep voice asks a way.

    "Who... Who''s your wife? We didn''t even have a wedding. What kind of marriage is this?"

    "When your son is born, I will prepare a grand wedding for you." Mo liangye raised her hand and pinched my chin, and the corners of her lips were slightly curved.

    Now it''s my turn.

    I was just talking about it, but this guy took it seriously.

    Shit, I saw people and ghosts get married in coffins in horror movies before. Do the most important things in my life have to be done in coffins?

    Just think about it, feel goose bumps all over, OK?

    However, without waiting for me to raise my objection, Mo Liang night was getting closer and closer, as if I couldn''t wait to wipe me dry.

    I subconsciously will body back, want to avoid, but who knows ink cool night long hand hook, directly put me into the arms, I have no time to react, he has been strong pressure in the body.

    "Mo... Mo liangye, what do you want to do? Don''t you... "

    However, I haven''t finished a word, I have been blocked by the ink cool night.

    As always strong, I can not refuse, directly pry open my teeth, again and again in the entanglement rampant.

    His kiss, like a kind of seductive bewitching, instantly enveloped me.

    It''s his hand that''s killing me. I don''t know when it''s already in my pajamas, swimming away bit by bit.

    I feel like I''ve turned into a pool of water. I''m so soft that I just want to get to the point.

    But who knows, at this time, the little guy in my belly suddenly spoke.

    "Mom, I''m hungry."

    Hearing this, I instantly woke up and pushed away the cool night.

    My dear son, you are really my mother''s savior. If you speak a little later, I will be eaten by your father.

    As for Mo liangye, after being interrupted by the little guy in his belly, he was obviously very unhappy.

    But now the world is big, and the little guy in his belly is the biggest. Even if he is upset, he has to hold it.

    What''s more, now that I have children around me, I suddenly become a little bit arrogant.

    "Hey, do you hear me? Your son says he''s hungry."

    Mo liangye obviously didn''t expect that I would command him. He gave me a cold glance and wanted to attack. But he glanced at my stomach and finally went to the kitchen to cook.

    Seriously, it''s nice to command a ghost.

    With this male ghost cooking, I naturally cross my legs and hum a little song while checking the reward records on the live broadcast platform of "Xijing" last night.

    I don''t know the result. I''m scared.

    In just one night, we received a reward of nearly 20000 yuan in the studio.

    Tut Tut, it''s no wonder that many young girls are now working as anchors. It turns out that live broadcast can really lead us to become rich and go to the top of our life!

    Unfortunately, most of the nearly 20000 rewards came from "Lord Hades".

    By the way, the situation was quite urgent last night, and I haven''t confirmed to Mo liangye whether this netizen named "Lord Pluto" is him or not.

    He''s here today. Why don''t I just ask?

    Thinking of this, I cleared my throat and asked, "well, let me ask you something."

    Mo liangye, standing in the kitchen, glanced at me and gave me an expression that I could say anything and fart.

    "Was it you who rewarded me for jumping over the wall last night?"

    Although I''m a little amorous, in order to find out who the gold owner is, I have to be cheeky.

    "What do you think?" Ink cool night light spit out four words, gave me a very ambiguous answer.

    Shit, this guy can''t talk.

    Yes, no, No. what do you think?

    I think, I think, I think your uncle!

    Forget it, no matter whether the gold owner is him or not, as long as I can get the money, it''s OK!

 Chapter 49

    After eating the meal made by Mo liangye, I was just about to ask him to wash the bowl by the way, but Pei Zhao came.

    He attached to Mo liangye''s ear and whispered a few words. Mo liangye''s face suddenly became dignified, as if something had happened.

    Fortunately, I''m an interesting person. Even if there are children around me, I''m too embarrassed to command them any more, so I asked them to deal with the important matters quickly.

    Before leaving, Mo liangye took a look at me. It seemed that he wanted to say something to me, but he hesitated for a long time. After all, he left with Pei Zhao without leaving anything.

    In such a big home, I''m the only one left at the moment.

    I feel empty, wobbly and unfunded.

    I know that as Mo liangye, he can''t be with me all the time.

    After all, he is the underworld who holds thousands of souls. He has his responsibility and mission.

    I''m just an episode in his life, I dare not ask too much.

    Hundred boring Nai, idle egg pain, so I changed clothes, carrying a bag out of the door.

    Although Mo liangye is not here, I still have to live my own life, don''t I?

    Yesterday I promised uncle Lu that I would return Mo Dou and Lu Banchi today, so I stopped a taxi and ran straight to Baishi street.

    Due to road restrictions, as yesterday, the taxi only took me to the entrance of the alley of Baishi street, and I had to walk for the remaining several hundred meters.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that all the tall and dense Cinnamomum camphora trees in the alley had been cut down today, leaving only short and ugly stumps.

    When the sun came in, even the air in the whole alley was much better, and there was no cold feeling like yesterday.

    It seems that too many trees around the house is not necessarily a good thing.

    As a child, there was a family in the village, blindly superstitious trees can improve Feng Shui, desperate to plant trees around their houses.

    At that time, grandma immediately decided that the house was not auspicious. She asked the man to cut down all the trees, so that too many trees would not gather in the shade. However, the man didn''t believe this and scolded grandma for not seeing their family well.

    As a result, not a few years later, the original six people in that family died for various reasons in just two years.

    Some of them were killed in car accidents, some fell down from upstairs, some drowned in swimming, some committed suicide by drinking drugs, and one of them even choked himself to death while eating.

    After that, the house became the villager''s house in the village, and it was deserted all the time.

    Until two years ago, a couple came to the village, bought the homestead, cut down all the trees around, and built a villa on the basis of the original. The family and Meimei never had an accident again.

    It can be seen that although trees can improve geomantic omen to a certain extent, too much is better than too much. We need to have a certain degree and can''t be blind.

    It''s just like this street of white things. It''s not spacious. When it''s covered by trees, it can''t see the sunshine. After a long time, there will be demons.

    And that''s why the kid appeared in broad daylight yesterday.

    Now that all these trees have been cut down, the geomantic omen of this street should gradually get better.

    At least, no one will want to use evil things to cause trouble.

    So thinking, I have come to the gate of "wanbaoge".

    As soon as I stepped in, I saw Uncle Lu sitting on a mahogany reclining chair, shaking his fan and listening to Kunqu Opera. It was really leisurely.

    "Cough... Listen to the music, sir!" I cried with a smile.

    Hearing my voice, uncle Lu slowly opened his eyes and looked at me with a smile: "girl, you are quite trustworthy."

    "That is, in one''s whole life, one has to rely on credit."

    Uncle Lu stroked his white beard, nodded and said, "it seems that I''m right. You are a good girl!"

    I echoed a few words, took out the ink bucket and Lu Banchi, ready to return to Uncle Lu.

    Unexpectedly, uncle Lu shook his head: "girl, you can use these two things. You don''t need to return them to me."

    "Well, we agreed to borrow it." I flatly refused.

    Although I like these two things very much, I have to promise to return them today.

    As the saying goes, it''s not difficult to borrow again!

    "Girl, these two things are stained with your blood. Now they only recognize you as their master. Even if you give them back to me, they are useless to me." Uncle Lu said earnestly.

    When I heard this, I was stunned.

    Before, when Uncle Lu handed things to me, he only said that he would use them with his own blood, but he didn''t say that he couldn''t use them with my blood!

    I knew it was like this. At the beginning, I would never borrow these two things from Uncle Lu.

    It''s said that a gentleman doesn''t win people''s favor, but now it''s stained with my blood. These two things are completely useless to Uncle Lu. Don''t I let uncle Lu give up in disguise?

    Seeing that I was full of sadness, uncle Lu thought that I was not happy for his forced buying and selling. He quickly said with a smile, "girl, don''t worry, these two things are given to you by the old man, and I won''t take any money!"

    I was even more confused when I said this.

    Uncle Lu, these two kinds of things are first-class goods. They are priceless in the market. It''s too generous to give them away now, isn''t it?

    I took a suspicious look at Uncle Lu. The more I looked, the more I felt that something was wrong.

    "Sir, are you setting me up?"

    Although it''s a bit of a villain''s heart to ask a gentleman''s belly, if I don''t ask, I''m not sure!

    After all, the mouth of eating others is short, and the hand of taking others is short. If Uncle Lu asked me to kill and set fire, what should I do?

    I thought uncle Lu would cover it up, but he didn''t even look at it carelessly and admitted it directly.

    "Wench, you finally come over."

    I went. The old man was so honest that he didn''t even tell a lie.

    However, should I cry or laugh when I am already in trouble?

    "Sir, if you have anything to do, just say it. I''m always hanging on me like this. I''m empty in my heart!" I want to cry without tears said.

    Uncle Lu patted me on the shoulder with a smile and said, "girl, follow me." then he turned and walked into the inner room of wanbaoge.

    I''m a little confused in my heart and I don''t dare to follow.

    But on second thought, uncle Lu helped me deal with the kid yesterday and lent me Lu Banchi and Mo Dou. It seems that I''m not very kind to speculate so casually now.

    Forget it. I just followed him into the inner room. He can''t eat me.

    Thinking of this, I had to follow uncle Lu honestly.

    The inner room is less than 10 square meters. There is nothing else in it except some daily necessities of Uncle Lu.

    Strange. Why did Uncle Lu bring me here?

    When I was wondering, uncle Lu went to the wall and buttoned it regularly with his hand. Then there was a scene that surprised me. There was a secret door beside the wall!

    Shit, isn''t this only in costume TV series? Why are you here?

 Chapter 50

    Because I was so curious, I quickly walked over to see what happened.

    Unexpectedly, uncle Lu held me. He changed his kindness and said seriously: "don''t move. Follow me. You can do whatever I do."

    I''ve never seen uncle Lu''s expression before, so I dare not mess around. I obediently follow him and walk into the secret door that suddenly appears.

    After entering, I realized that the road behind the door was actually a downward stone ladder, which looked like a secret road.

    However, the way uncle Lu walked the secret road made me frown.

    What do you mean by pause, dot, span and turn?

    After walking for about ten meters, uncle Lu seemed to notice that I didn''t catch up. He turned and looked at me: "go my way. Don''t make your own decisions, or you will be killed to come in and go out!"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help sniffing.

    Cut, isn''t it a secret passage? As for being so mysterious?

    However, even though I said so, I still followed Uncle Lu''s way.

    After all, care makes the ten thousand year boat.

    If there is any mechanism in this secret passage, don''t I really have to give my life here?

    One meal, two o''clock, three spans

    In the first half, I went very smoothly, and I was a little overjoyed. When I didn''t pay attention, I took the fourth step wrong. When I reflected, it was too late.

    Step on the stone step at the foot of a trip, I fell forward.

    I thought it was just a fall, but when I saw the things on the stone steps in front of me, my heart suddenly cooled to the bottom.

    Because in front of those originally empty stone steps suddenly gave birth to countless sharp stalagmites, which are about to poke into my chest.

    I instinctively turned around and reached out to climb the stone walls on both sides.

    But who knows, when I touched the stone walls on both sides, the stone walls, like the stone steps, suddenly gave birth to countless sharp knives.

    I went, just a secret road is set so dangerous, this is completely minutes to human life rhythm ah!

    At the moment, whether I fall on the ground or on the wall, I have no choice but to die.

    In that case, we have to have a try!

    I used the fastest speed to pull out Lu Banchi, no matter 37 or 21, directly supported on the stone steps in front of me, trying to keep as much balance as possible, not to fall down, so maybe I could escape.

    Unexpectedly, Lu bangchi had just touched the stone steps, and the sharp knives and stalagmites, as if they had been sensed, were all taken back. Everything in front of him was as before, as if the dangerous scene had never appeared.

    I looked at Uncle Lu not far in front of me. I didn''t know what it was like.

    "Sir, are you playing too much? If I hadn''t reacted quickly, I would have died long ago! " I almost lost my life. I''m not happy.

    But Uncle Lu smoothed his beard, laughed twice, and said with an enigmatic face: "everything is God''s will. Your nature belongs to Yin, is the will of heaven; It is also God''s will to enter Lu Gong''s gate. "

    What? Entering Lubanmen? When did I say I was going to enter the Duke of Lu?

    "Sir, are you mistaken? I was born with Yin Qi on ghost day, but I didn''t say I wanted to enter the Duke of Lu! "

    At the moment, I, like a monk, have no idea what medicine uncle Lu is selling in his gourd.

    "If it''s not true fate, even if it''s stained with your blood, this Mo Dou and Lu bangchi may not listen to you. What''s more, just now at the critical moment, you can subconsciously use Lu Banchi to solve the crisis, which is enough to show that you were born to join Lu Gongmen. " Uncle Lu stroked his white beard and said with a smile.

    Rub, together with Uncle Lu to lend me the ink bucket and Lu Banchi, it''s really a trick for me. Even those mechanism traps just now are also to test me.

    If it''s really a city routine, baby wants to go back to the countryside!

    "Sir, I don''t even know what your Duke Lu is. How can I get in?" I want to cry without tears said.

    Uncle Lu gave an enigmatic smile, then raised his hand and knocked on the stone wall rhythmically as before. All the stone walls in the secret passage moved back in an instant, showing the shape of a room.

    Until then, I noticed that not far ahead, that is, behind the position where Uncle Lu was standing, there seemed to be a picture.

    Uncle Lu saw that I was still standing in the same place and waved to me: "girl, come here!"

    I went over suspiciously, and then I saw that the man in the picture was Lu Ban, the carpenter''s grandmaster!

    Damn, uncle Lu doesn''t want me to be a carpenter?

    Although I like their ink bucket and Lu Banchi, the carpenter''s work is really not the ability of a girl like me!

    "Girl, it''s more than 2500 years since the founding of Lu Gong men. It was very prosperous for a time, but now I''m the only one in the world. It''s not sad. Over the years, I''ve been waiting for someone to show up, so that we can go back to the grand occasion of that year. But I''ve been waiting for so many years, and I didn''t wait. I thought I couldn''t wait for you in my life until yesterday... "Uncle Lu said excitedly.

    "Uncle Lu, it''s not that I don''t help you, but I''m just an ordinary college student. I can''t take on such a big responsibility. Would you like to find someone else?"

    "No, if there is anyone in the world who can inherit the will of our Duke Lu for thousands of years, it''s you." Uncle Lu said firmly.

    "Sir, even so, I''m not interested in being a carpenter at all. You can''t force others to make trouble, can you?"

    Hearing what I said, uncle Lu suddenly burst out laughing: "girl, if you think I''m only a carpenter''s family, it''s a big mistake! At that time, when the grandmaster invented carpenter''s tools, he also created a lot of secret devices and secret techniques to subdue demons and subdue demons. Are you really not interested in these? "

    Mr. Lu''s words are really to the point.

    Since I was pregnant with a ghost fetus, I feel like I''ve opened a door to a new world. I can go to hell everywhere.

    Although they won''t attack me if they don''t provoke them, it will be a bit of a suspense if they encounter the situation like last night.

    So recently, I have been thinking about learning more about catching demons and sealing ghosts.

    After all, I''m still waiting to get rich and go to the top of my life!

    However, I don''t understand why Uncle Lu chose me for Mao. Is it because I''m beautiful and white?

    Uncle Lu seemed to see the question in my heart, and continued: "to enter the Lu Gong sect, you must be widowed, widowed, lonely, independent, disabled. Because of the high cost, I am the only one left in the whole sect."

 Chapter 51

    When I heard this, I was not happy immediately.

    "Sir, you know that you have to pay a great price to enter the Duke of Lu, and you insist that I enter. Isn''t it clear that it''s the key to me?"

    Uncle Lu laughed and said, "girl, if someone else comes in, it''s natural to be widowed, widowed, lonely, alone or disabled. But if it''s you, it''s different. If I guess correctly, you were born after the death of your mother. You are not under the control of the underworld, and you are not restricted by the world. You are the most suitable person to learn the internal skills of Duke Lu. "

    I was surprised to hear what uncle Lu said.

    Although I have known for a long time that uncle Lu is not an ordinary person, I never thought that he could not only see that my physique is different from ordinary people, but also guess that I was born after my mother died. Isn''t that incredible?

    Apart from grandma, only the older generation in the village knew about it. How did Uncle Lu know about it?

    However, uncle Lu has said all that. If I refuse again, I will be too hypocritical.

    "Sir, you mean that I don''t have to be widowed, widowed, orphaned, alone or disabled when I enter the Duke of Lu, and I won''t be forced to kill or set fire to people, do you?"

    Although uncle Lu doesn''t look like a bad man, I''m not sure if I ask him clearly.

    "That''s right. As long as you enter my Lu school, I will teach you what I have learned all my life." Uncle Lu stroked his beard and said earnestly.

    With this affirmative answer, I have nothing to worry about any more.

    It''s just a way to learn art from a teacher, and you won''t lose a piece of meat, so you can enter!

    Uncle Lu finally let go when he saw me. He was so happy that his eyes burst into tears.

    Obviously, it''s not easy for him to support Duke Lu alone these years.

    Now it''s hard to find an heir, can he not be excited?

    Later, uncle Lu asked me to light three sticks of incense, put them on the censer under the portrait of Lu Ban, and kowtowed three times to the portrait of Lu Ban.

    "Girl, although there are few people in Lu Gong''s family, they also have their own rules: first, they are not allowed to deceive their teachers and destroy their ancestors; Second, it is forbidden to commit adultery; Third, do not deceive ordinary people. You may abide by these three rules? "

    I may not be able to meet other requirements.

    But with the above three, even if Uncle Lu doesn''t say, I can do it, OK?

    So I nodded and said respectfully, "I dare not disobey."

    Seeing that I was so clever, uncle Lu stroked his beard and laughed happily: "well, well, I, Duke Lu, have successors from now on!"

    Now that I have entered the Duke of Lu, uncle Lu began to teach me some of his superficial skills.

    Until now, I only know that the mechanism that almost killed me in the secret road just now is the bumping road in the Lu Gong sect''s mechanism technique.

    The so-called bumping road is the four continuous defects set by Lu Gongmen people on the road.

    Generally speaking, the first step has the roll setting, the second step has the screw setting, the third step has the forward sliding setting, and the fourth step has the block setting.

    But these four steps must use the "one meal 2.3 stride four turns" walking method used by Uncle Lu just now, otherwise you will fall and your head will be covered with blood and your meridians will be broken.

    Just now, in the secret Road, I took the first three steps correctly, but due to my negligence, I took the fourth step wrong, which resulted in such a crisis.

    If I hadn''t been in a hurry to keep balance with Lu Banchi and sensed by the stone steps, I would have been dead by now.

    Of course, Lu Gongmen''s ability is not limited to mechanism skills.

    But Uncle Lu didn''t teach me more when he saw that it was late. He asked me to go back first and sometimes study again.

    That''s what I want.

    Although the secret room is exquisite, it''s not as good as the colorful world outside. I''ve been in it for a long time, and it''s already stuffy, OK?

    So as soon as Uncle Lu told me to go back first, I didn''t stay much, so I turned around and slipped away.

    But who knows, just ran out of the alley, he received a call from Fang Jiajia.

    "Hello, Xiao Fei, where are you? Come to my house for dinner with Ye Zichen in the evening? " Fang Jiajia warmly invited her on the phone.

    "To eat at your house? Isn''t that good? "

    Although Fang Jiajia is my best friend, I''m not used to visiting other people''s homes, so I hesitated.

    Seeing my hesitation, Fang Jiajia was not happy immediately. She yelled in a loud voice on the phone: "Mi Xiaofei, don''t talk nonsense to me, come here quickly!"

    After that, she hung up the phone directly and didn''t give me a chance to refuse.

    Well, now even if I don''t want to go.

    I felt my hungry stomach and sighed. I turned around and went to the supermarket nearby to buy some presents for Fang Jiajia''s parents.

    After all, I can''t go empty handed when I''m invited.

    Near dinner time, there were not many people in the supermarket. It didn''t take long for me to pick out a few nutritious products and prepare to pay at the cashier.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I was in line, a woman a little older than me rushed up and pushed me to the back.

    "I''m in a hurry. I''ll pay in advance!" The woman''s tone was not polite at all. She didn''t feel embarrassed because of jumping in line.

    Oh, I''m such a hot tempered woman. She''s a little too arrogant. She''s so reasonable to jump in the queue!

    "Hey, come first, come second, do you understand? You''re in a hurry. Aren''t we all in a hurry? " I cried discontentedly.

    Seeing what I said, others in the team began to complain: "yes, who is not in a hurry? Hurry to the back

    But even so, the woman did not give in, still very arrogant in front of me: "I just want to jump in line, what can you do with me?"

    See her so shameless, I was about to attack, but suddenly found her neck riding a baby!

    I went. Just now I was just angry, but I didn''t notice that there was something wrong with this woman''s neck.

    Generally speaking, the normal cervical spine of the human body is straight, but this woman''s cervical spine is obviously downward bending, almost bending to about 20.

    On the surface, I think it''s the cervical vertebra deformation caused by playing with my mobile phone too much.

    But in fact, she was riding a baby around her neck. And looking at the woman''s face, the baby should have existed for a long time. It''s strange that it doesn''t change shape in the long run!

    Probably feel that I can see it, the baby''s blue face suddenly become ferocious, glared at me, as if to tell me not to meddle.

    But even if it didn''t warn me, I wasn''t ready to step in.

    Because, like this kind of baby, commonly known as baby spirit, is mostly forced abortion of the baby soul.

    Because unable to reincarnate, there will be resentment, endless entanglement parents.

    In other words, the reason why the baby spirit entangled the woman was that the woman had been aborted.

    Everything in the world pays attention to the cycle of cause and effect. Unless she has the heart of repentance, even if she knows magic like me, she can''t do it well.

 Chapter 52

    The woman who cut in the line obviously didn''t know that she was riding a baby around her neck. Seeing that I hadn''t spoken for a long time, she thought I was counselled, and immediately felt proud.

    "I don''t have the ability to stand in line. Instead, I blame me for taking the lead. It''s ridiculous!"

    When I heard this, I didn''t have a good face for her, and said with a sneer: "elder sister, people are doing everything. You have done too many bad things. Be careful that ghosts knock on the door at night, especially those five or six month old babies. They don''t have parents'' love. They like to play hide and seek in the middle of the night."

    Maybe there is a ghost in my heart. After hearing my words, a woman''s face turns white and looks ugly.

    "You... Don''t talk nonsense, it''s retribution!" Said the woman in a trembling voice.

    I didn''t bother to tangle with her, shrugged, and then changed a cashier to continue to line up to check out.

    Fortunately, the efficiency of the supermarket staff is very high. After a while, I finished the order, stopped a car on the side of the road and went straight to the square house.

    See me come, ye Zichen quickly ran over, a face mysterious in my ear asked: "your family that handsome guy?"

    Obviously, he asked about Mo liangye.

    This guy has been thinking about him ever since he saw the honor of Mo liangye.

    "He has something to do. He can''t come!" I gave him a white look and said angrily.

    Hear my words, ye Zichen immediately full face chagrin: "depend on, I thought I could see him today, early know he doesn''t come, I also don''t come."

    Although Ye Zichen''s voice is very small, it still comes into Fang Jiajia''s ears.

    She doesn''t care three seven twenty-one, a pinch his ear, sternly shout a way: "Ye Zi Chen, what do you ya mean? Let you come to my house, also wronged you? "

    Ye Zichen was torn to pain, repeatedly begged for mercy: "I''m wrong, you quickly let go, and then pull the ear will fall off!"

    Xu is the three of us make too much noise, startled Fang''s mother, she looked at Fang Jiajia sternly, scolded: "Jiajia, you are a girl, what do you look like when you quarrel with boys? Go and ask your father to come down for dinner

    Fang Jiajia reluctantly let go of Ye Zichen''s ear and pulled me to the upstairs study: "let''s go together."

    Damn, I''m really drunk with such a hot girl at the stall!

    Hand in hand, we walked up to the second floor, and Fang Jiajia suddenly began to gossip.

    "Xiaofei, who is the man Ye Zichen said just now? Is that the man who saved you last night? What''s the origin of him? He feels so handsome! "

    I didn''t tell anyone about the origin of Mo liangye except me.

    It''s not that I''m afraid that other people won''t believe it, but I know too well the truth that big trees attract wind.

    Mo liangye is the king of Hades. Naturally, he is not afraid of heaven and earth. But if he pulls on me, it will be much easier for others to do something bad.

    In order to protect myself, I had to choose to hide the fact that I had a secret relationship with him.

    "He... He''s an ordinary friend of mine." I replied vaguely.

    Fang Jiajia was also a good person. As soon as she heard this, she knew that I didn''t want to answer, so she didn''t ask any more questions and knocked on the door of the study on the second floor.

    "Dad, my mother called you down to dinner!"

    After a while, the door of the study opened and Fang Lianqiu came out.

    Seeing me standing outside, his eyes flashed a little joy that I didn''t understand.

    "Girl, are you coming?"

    Because last time, Mo liangye warned me to stay away from Fang Lianqiu, so I didn''t dare to be too close to him. I just politely answered, "Hello, uncle Fang."

    "Did you wear the amulet I gave you last time?" Fang Lianqiu asked quietly.

    "Yes, I didn''t have time to thank uncle Fang last time."

    My voice is a little empty, because the last amulet was confiscated by Mo liangye, and I didn''t even see a shadow.

    But now people are asking, I can''t say I didn''t wear it, can I? That''s too shameful.

    Seeing what I said, Fang Lianqiu helped his golden eyes and said with a gentle smile: "that''s good. The amulet has my skill blessing for decades. If you wear it with you, you will be safe."

    Maybe I watch too many abnormal TV dramas on weekdays. I always feel that Fang Lianqiu''s smile is not meaningful. Just watching it makes people cool.

    But because he is Fang Jiajia''s father, I don''t care so much.

    The meal was quite enjoyable. I didn''t get home until ten o''clock in the evening.

    However, the room is empty, and you can see that Mo liangye didn''t come back.

    Although I know that he has his business to be busy, but this empty feeling really makes me feel insecure.

    Even if I was single in the past, but now I have an engagement with him, and I''m pregnant with his child. He''s still a God, and I can feel comfortable.

    Unexpectedly, the little guy in the belly seems to feel the resentment in my heart, and he laughs.

    I touched my stomach and scolded in a low voice: "little thing, you dare to make fun of me!"

    "Mom, I''m not making fun of you. You are angry with your father, which proves that you care about him! If dad knows, he will be very happy! " The little guy said softly.

    Damn, if Mo liangye knows that I care about him, his tail can''t be lifted up? So I quickly stopped and said, "no, don''t let your father know..."

    Unexpectedly, before I finished a word, a cold wind came into the room, with a familiar smell.

    Mo liangye hugged my waist from behind and whispered in my ear: "madam, what can''t you let me know?"

    It turns out that he heard what I said to the little guy just now.

    In this case, then I have nothing to hide, simply open the window to tell the truth.

    "We''ve only seen each other a few times since we realized it, and you''ve never seen the end of it. I think it''s better for us to go half the way to the sky than to maintain the relationship between husband and wife

    This words, I brewed in the heart for a long time, but at the moment, my heart is still a little uncomfortable.

    Although I haven''t been with Mo liangye for a long time, subconsciously, I have gradually taken him as my husband and longed to form a family with him.

    But obviously, he and I will never be like the ordinary couple in the world.

    In that case, it''s better to let each other go and live their own lives.

    In this way, at least I won''t sink deeper and deeper so that I can''t extricate myself.

    "Mi Xiaofei, say it again!"

    His voice, with obvious anger, let me a little afraid.

    But at this point, I can''t manage so much.

    "I... I said I want to divorce you, anyway, our relationship between husband and wife also exists in name only!"

    I almost use the roaring voice to say this sentence, but it turns out that the voice is loud, and there is no use at all.

    Because the Mo cool night hand a dint, then ruthlessly pulled me to his bosom.

    Then, like a storm, his kiss fell on my lips.

    There is no tenderness, no lingering, only anger and punishment.

    I was so embarrassed and annoyed that I wanted to kick him.

    But he seemed to have been prepared, and he picked me up and threw me on my pink bed.

    "Mi Xiaofei, in my dictionary of Mo liangye, there is never the word divorce!"

    With that, he ignored me and broke through the gate

 Chapter 53

    I swear, I really don''t know that the divorce drama agreed for Mao will eventually turn into a drama unsuitable for children.

    Ink cool night''s strong and overbearing, almost every minute let me turn into a pool of water.

    Even at the bottom of my heart that has been accumulated for a long time of grievances, but also after a whole night of love and compassion disappeared.

    Xu is ashamed of my heart, the next few days, in addition to my class, Mo cool night are shameless to stay with me.

    During that time, I talked to him about learning from Lu Gong.

    Unexpectedly, he didn''t object. He only said that my current skills are too superficial. It''s good to learn more.

    After returning to the underworld, he didn''t come to see me many times, but I didn''t care any more.

    If the two love for a long time, and not in the morning and evening?

    In a twinkling of an eye, a week has passed.

    Fang and ye and I have been thinking about the live broadcast all day, but recently we haven''t found a good theme and opportunity, and we have nothing to do.

    Until this afternoon, after class, I went to the supermarket to buy vegetables, but I was suddenly stopped.

    I thought someone robbed me, and subconsciously held my wallet tightly.

    "Sister, help me." A woman''s voice came from behind.

    I was stunned, sister?

    My grandmother never said that I have another sister. What''s the situation?

    But when I turned my head and saw the woman holding me, I knew what was going on.

    Yes, the woman holding me is the one who cut in line to check out in the supermarket a week ago.

    But this time I didn''t see the baby spirit last time. It must be because it can''t appear in the daytime.

    But even so, the woman''s face was very haggard, her eyes were red, and her spirit was obviously insufficient.

    I guess what I said that day may have come true.

    "Sister, last time I was bad. I had eyes and didn''t know Taishan. Please help me. I''ve been waiting for you here every day for a whole week."

    The woman begged so hard that she was sent to kneel down for me.

    I slightly frown, let her tell me everything.

    Maybe she took me as the last straw to save her life. The woman almost didn''t hide anything from me. She told me everything just like pouring beans from a bamboo tube.

    The woman''s name is Ji Xin''er, a few years older than me.

    About a year ago, she was greedy for pleasure, made honey for a Hong Kong boss, and was pregnant.

    She thought that the Hong Kong boss would let her be born, but unexpectedly, the man gave her 500000 yuan to kill the child.

    She was heartbroken at that time, but there was no other way but to remove the baby from her belly.

    But after that, she had nightmares almost every night, dreaming that a bloody baby wanted to avenge her and let her pay for her blood.

    She had thought it was just a dream, and it was impossible to count.

    Who knows, recently, she has repeatedly suffered from reckless disasters, several times almost killed her.

    She realized the seriousness of the matter and asked a alchemist to help exorcise the evil spirits.

    The alchemist danced for a long time in her house, and let her drink water.

    She thought the situation would get better, but on the night of exorcism, she had a more terrible nightmare.

    When I woke up, I found the baby''s blood fingerprints in my home!

    She was terrified and knew that she was really entangled. She didn''t know what to do.

    Until later, she accidentally remembered what I said to her in the supermarket that day. She thought that I must be a knowledgeable person, so she held a try mentality and kept me at the supermarket gate for a week.

    "Sister, I know you are a capable person. Last time I was not good, I should die. Please help me. As long as you are willing to help me, I can give you 50000 after it is done!" Ji Xin''er said to me while pleading.

    To be honest, I''m in a bit of a quandary about it.

    From the perspective of metaphysics, the reason why the infant spirit haunted her was her own sin.

    This kind of karma is in keeping with the times, and it''s not convenient for me to intervene.

    But from the woman''s words, it seems that the baby spirit is not only trying to scare her, but also trying to take her life.

    In this way, it belongs to the fierce ghost, which will disturb the balance between human and ghost.

    Although I''m not strong at present, I can''t see such dirty things as evil.

    What''s more, Ji Xin''er''s price is OK. I can''t have a grudge against money!

    Thinking of this, I picked my eyebrows to look at Ji Xin''er and said, "let me help you, but you have to allow me to broadcast the ghost catching event live, or you''ll invite someone else."

    Hearing the word "live", Ji Xin''er obviously hesitated.

    After all, her identity is Xiaomi.

    Although the current social atmosphere is civilized, people often spit on Xiaomi who destroys other people''s families.

    She is only in her twenties. If she is exposed to the camera, she will be criticized for the rest of her life.

    So her concerns are not without reason.

    Seeing that she was really embarrassed, I shook my head helplessly and said, "if you are worried that others will recognize you, you can put on a mask."

    In fact, the reason why I have to live broadcast this incident is not just to earn the rewards on the live broadcast platform.

    What''s more, actually, I want to warn the ignorant people of the world that the reincarnation of a child into his own home is caused by the cycle of cause and effect, or revenge.

    If the life of the child in the womb is killed without any reason, resulting in the killing of evil, the person who comes to revenge will become revenge, and the resentment of revenge will become even worse, ranging from harassing the family members to destroying the family.

    Seeing that I said I could wear a mask to cover my face, Ji Xin''er nodded: "OK, OK, I agree to live broadcast. As long as you are willing to help me, I can do anything."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as her voice fell, my mobile phone rang. It was Ye Zichen.

    I put through the phone and told ye Zichen that he had a job to do.

    Ye Zichen is very excited after listening to it. After all, we have been idle for a long time since the last live broadcast of the experimental building.

    Now suddenly something to do, ye Zichen of course is happy to butt butt, a force to ask me what he can do.

    I looked down at my watch. Seeing that it was still early, I asked him and Fang Jiajia to wait for me in the restaurant downstairs.

    First of all, after chatting with Ji Xin''er for such a long time, my stomach was already hungry.

    Second, to help Ji Xin''er deal with this, I have to go home and get some tools.

    Otherwise, when there is an accident, it will be too much to gain and lose if you put your life into it.

    Got my command, ye Zichen busy to inform Fang Jiajia.

    And I stopped a car and ran downstairs to my house.

    When we arrived, ye Zichen had already ordered a good meal, so the four people ate it and discussed the evening.

 Chapter 54

    Because the baby spirit is not riding on Ji Xin''er''s neck now, we have no way to know its position.

    The only way is to wait and die at Ji Xin''er''s house.

    However, if we were all waiting at Ji Xin''er''s house, with a lot of people and enough Yang Qi, the baby spirit would not dare to show up. On the contrary, it would be counterproductive.

    So after a discussion, I decided to wait at home with Ji xiner.

    Ye Zichen and Fang Jiajia went shopping according to the note I wrote. When they finished, they waited downstairs at Ji xiner''s house.

    After all, the best way to eliminate infant spirits is to influence them and let them leave on their own.

    As for beating them out of their wits, it was a last resort.

    After discussing these, several of us worked together. I went home to get the tools and went to her home with Ji Xin''er.

    Although it''s evening, Ji Xin''er''s residential area is bright and lively.

    I reminded Ji Xin''er to put on her mask, then she took out the special Bluetooth headset from her pocket and logged in to the "Xijing" live broadcasting platform.

    I thought the audience would have forgotten us long after we didn''t live.

    As a result, the audience''s barrage and reward just brushed the screen.

    "Anchor, you''ve finally come. You haven''t been live for so long. Have you gone with the monkey of Hades?"

    "Don''t talk about it upstairs. It''s my lord Hades. No one can rob me!"

    "Girl, face is a good thing. I hope you have it!"

    "The user will reward a prawn with" pork of five colors "

    "Users'' snails'' reward a roast fish!"

    ����

    With a glance at the barrage and reward, I cleared my throat and got to the point.

    "Audience friends, long time no see. I am now located in a high-end community in wh city. Because our client has been haunted by the baby spirit recently, our live studio will set today''s live broadcast location at the client''s home. What kind of enmity is it that makes this baby spirit pester our client? Can we use love to influence it and let it ascend to the Western bliss? Please look forward to everything. "

    With that, I changed the name of the studio to "infant spirit revenge: abortion women sincerely repent."

    The reason why we take such a simple and crude name is that we hope it can be a wake-up call to the world.

    Maybe the effect of the last live broadcast was good. As soon as I changed my name, "Xijing" live platform recommended our live studio as a hot spot.

    The number of viewers in the live broadcast room has been increasing. In just three minutes from downstairs to Ji xiner''s home, it has increased from several thousand before to more than 100000.

    I went, there is a website recommendation is not the same, this effect is simply leverage!

    "Anchor, are you broadcasting the truth? Can''t we be fooled? "

    "Upstairs, are you new here? You were still playing with mud when our anchor was catching ghosts

    "Our anchor is the most powerful on the whole platform, and those who sing and dance are weak!"

    Watching the fans clamoring in the studio, I feel helpless.

    Now it''s not clear what the specific situation is. If this baby spirit''s anger is too strong, it may be very difficult, so I dare not take it lightly.

    Ji Xin''er takes out the key to open the door and goes in. I''ll follow.

    I have to say that the boss in Hong Kong did not treat Ji Xin''er badly.

    A house of 100 square meters is not too big, but the decoration is very luxurious, with all the furniture and appliances of first-line brands.

    "Master, this is the bloody fingerprint!" Ji Xin''er called me at the bathroom door.

    I went over and looked at it. Sure enough, on the ivory wooden door of the bathroom, there was a small handprint that was only the length of my index finger. It was red and shocking.

    "I wanted to wipe it off, but I couldn''t get it off with 84 or washing powder." Ji xiner explains.

    I sighed and said, "it''s no use. There''s ghost gas on the handprint. Unless the baby spirit doesn''t pester you anymore, even if you dig this wood, the handprint will still be on the door."

    "Master, according to the blood relationship, I am its mother and its closest person. Why does it refuse to let me go?" Ji Xin''er asked.

    I glanced at her and asked, "if your mother deprived you of your life, would you let her go?"

    Hearing my words, Ji Xin''er stopped talking.

    Many things in this world have a causal cycle.

    What kind of cause you plant, you have to bear what kind of fruit.

    It''s a pity that we often only feel unfair for what we have suffered, but forget those who died because of our actions.

    At this time, the live platform is also fried.

    "The anchor is powerful, and the anchor''s three views are good!"

    "Finished, my girlfriend has also had a foetus. Will she also be entangled?"

    "Same as above, anchor, help!"

    "I feel terrible. If I am entangled by my own child, will I never die?"

    Seeing here, I''m also drunk. How can these people say that wind is rain?

    However, although there are not as many people who abort as there were in the period of family planning, it is still common for young girls to abort their children because they are young and ignorant.

    So, I think it''s necessary for me to popularize the science of Yingling.

    "Most baby spirits will revenge on their parents, but the degree of revenge depends on their resentment. Therefore, if there is only an occasional noise at home and there are no other adverse symptoms, you just need to sincerely repent and wear an abortion amulet. But if after abortion, there is often an impulse to commit suicide, or couples are prone to groundless quarrels, and children in the family are often sick, it proves that the infant spirit is very resentful. In this case, you must go to a regular temple or Taoist temple, and ask the mage to pass the infant spirit for you. "

    After science popularization, the reward mode was instantly opened in the live broadcast room.

    "Thank you, anchor. I know what to do!"

    "The user" white moonlight "rewards a bamboo!"

    "The user" Maomao "rewards a lobster!"

    "Users'' Nanfeng ''reward a sword!"

    "The user, Lord Hades, will reward the Buddha for jumping over the wall!"

    I went, and this "Lord Hades" came again? And a hand, it is a Buddha jumping over the wall, this is not bad money rhythm!

    Although Mo liangye didn''t directly admit that he was the "Lord of Hades", I intuitively thought that he should never leave.

    The thought that he is watching me live at the moment makes me feel at ease.

    I believe that no matter what, he will not put my life in danger.

    Thinking of this, I immediately settled down and began to arrange the array to deal with the baby spirit.

    This time I use the octagonal soul lock array I just learned from Uncle Lu a few days ago.

    As the name suggests, the eight directions of soul locking array are Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen and DUI. They respectively set the bronze bells, and then use the ink thread stained with my blood to penetrate into the holes of the bronze bells one by one according to the above order, and apply the incantation to form the array.

    In other words, as long as the baby spirit steps into this array, it will be trapped and unable to escape.

    At that time, it''s easy to influence or directly kill the infant spirit.

 Chapter 55

    After laying the array, Ji Xin''er and I sat on the sofa waiting for the baby spirit.

    I don''t know if the baby spirit knew we were going to deal with it today. It didn''t show up until ten o''clock in the evening.

    Not only am I drowsy, but also the audience in the studio began to complain.

    "Anchor, is the baby spirit coming or not? If I don''t come, I''ll go to bed! "

    "Anchor, you''re not playing with us, are you? I haven''t seen a shadow after waiting so long. "

    "Anchor, if the baby doesn''t show up, you have to give us back the reward."

    Seeing the barrage, I can''t help but hold my forehead and think quickly about how to comfort the audience.

    However, at this time, the room suddenly blowing a cold wind, let me have goose bumps in an instant.

    coming!

    I immediately reflected that the baby spirit was coming!

    Sure enough, I saw a thin little baby covered with blood slowly climbed in from the balcony.

    Probably because it was the first time I saw it with my own eyes, Ji Xin''er couldn''t help crying out.

    This is not so good, a call, immediately attracted the attention of the baby spirit, cold souzz toward our side to see.

    That vision, is really bitterness incomparable, let a person see heart born chilly.

    To his death, his mouth was wide open, revealing white teeth.

    Generally speaking, baby spirit has no teeth, but if it hates its mother too much, it will have teeth after a long time.

    Just as there is an idiom called "gnashing one''s teeth", it means to hate someone to a certain extent.

    Seeing it like this, I''m glad I came today.

    Otherwise, with its current resentment, it would be as easy as a palm to want Ji xiner''s life.

    I protect Ji Xin''er behind me, take out a handful of sugar from my pocket and scatter it in front of the baby spirit, trying to please it.

    In my opinion, no matter how fierce it is, it is still a child.

    After all, after being killed, they are unable to reincarnate, trapped in the world, helpless, and often bullied by other ghosts.

    In this case, they are also in great need of care and care.

    So, as soon as I saw the sugar on the ground, the resentment on the infant spirit''s face was much less.

    "Eat it. Your mother prepared it for you."

    Hear me say "mother" these two words, the expression on that baby spirit face obviously Zheng for a while, seem to have been greatly touched.

    I knew it would be useful to fight without fighting!

    If you use these candies, you can influence this baby spirit. I''m so comfortable with Ji xiner''s 50000 yuan!

    I can''t help but feel a little proud. I put my elbow on Ji Xin''er behind me and asked her to say something to the baby spirit.

    After all, she is the mother of this baby spirit. What she said is more effective than me.

    Ji Xin''er hesitated for a long time, then she poked her head out from behind me, looked at the baby spirit with a face of fear, and said, "yes, I bought all the candy for you. You eat it and go away quickly. Don''t pester me any more!"

    When I heard this, my heart was cold.

    I went, before I clearly and she said good, let her must sincerely repent, so it is easier to affect the baby spirit.

    But this woman drives it away in front of the baby spirit. Is this the rhythm that she thinks her life is too long?

    Sure enough, the infant spirit heard Ji Xin''er''s words, and his anger, which had dissipated before, poured into his cheek again.

    A pair of eyes become blood red, teeth bite creak ring, as if at any time will rush up like.

    Well, the probation of the original plan is invalid. It seems that we can only choose to solve it by force!

    I throw the peach sword to Ji Xin''er and let her take it for self-defense.

    Then he took out Lu Banchi, ready to fight with the baby spirit.

    The infant spirit looked at me and Ji Xin''er, as if looking for a breakthrough.

    I turned my head to make a look at Ji Xin''er and asked her to stand beside the dead door of the octagonal soul lock array.

    Ji Xin''er was a little scared, but after I gave her a hard look, she still stood there.

    Seeing Ji Xin''er leave my shelter, Ying Ling thinks that he has found a good chance to start. When he pays attention to Ji Xin''er, he doesn''t even bother to look at me.

    I saw the chance, raised Lu Banchi, jumped over and hit the baby spirit hard.

    Lu Banchi was originally a holy object of the highest Yang and the highest hardness. When he was photographed on the body of the infant spirit, the infant spirit immediately gave out a shrill scream and emitted layers of black smoke.

    I wanted to take advantage of the victory and put it into the gate of the soul lock formation.

    But who knows, Ji Xin''er suddenly stopped me: "master, let it go. The places where it was hit by you are scorched. It looks pitiful."

    What��

    With me to help her get rid of ghosts, now I''m a bad guy?

    If you are so compassionate, why did you go there?

    However, what I didn''t expect was that while I was distracted, the baby spirit jumped on me and bit me on the arm!

    Damn, this baby spirit will sneak attack!

    What''s more, the baby spirit is a medium feminine object. It''s not human, not ghost, not God, not devil. It can''t be officially listed as a ghost until its own longevity is over. So even if I have jade beads to protect my body, it can still be close to me!

    The baby spirit''s teeth are very sharp, one bite on my skin, deeply embedded in my flesh, and did not want to loosen the meaning.

    Seeing this scene, Ji Xin''er seems to know that she has made a big mistake, and her legs are shaking.

    "Hit it with a peach sword, hit it quickly!" I roared.

    Ji Xin''er raises the peach wood sword and stabs at the baby spirit.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the baby spirit''s small arm was lifted, it directly knocked out Ji Xin''er''s peach wood sword.

    Ji Xin''er was so scared that she didn''t dare to come back.

    I went, this is what she caused, now I have to carry it alone?

    Think of here, my heart suddenly choked a stomach fire.

    Grandma is a bear. I''m drunk when I meet such a counsellor!

    I can''t count on her now, so I have to come by myself!

    I took a deep breath, grasped Lu Banchi with the other hand, and patted the baby spirit with all my strength.

    The baby spirit was overturned by Lu Banchi and fell on the ground not far away, emitting the bad smell of scorched skin.

    I glanced at my bitten arm, which was no longer white, but was replaced by the blood and dark purple skin.

    To tell you the truth, the place where the baby spirit bit really hurt.

    But I don''t dare to relax. The baby spirit hasn''t been removed. It may attack again at any time.

    The key is that Ji Xin''er''s stupid woman is now huddled in the corner. Without my protection, she can have an accident every minute.

    Fortunately, the peach sword which was knocked down by the baby spirit just now was not far away from me, so I raised my foot and kicked it to the corner.

    "Take it, just stay there, and don''t talk!" I snapped.

 Chapter 56

    After experiencing the scene just now, Ji Xin''er didn''t dare to listen to me. After picking up the peach wood sword, she obediently shrank in the corner and didn''t dare to move.

    And the baby spirit was probably hit too hard by me. After falling on the ground, it took me a long time to get up.

    Seeing Ji Xin''er holding the peach wood sword, the baby spirit seemed unable to start, so he bared his teeth at me.

    I''m not willing to be outdone. I glared at it fiercely: "Damn, dare to bite my aunt, she will beat you so that your mother can''t recognize you today!"

    As I said it, I moved towards the dead gate of the octagonal soul lock array.

    I can''t help it. Now Ji Xin''er can''t count on it. I can only be the bait myself.

    Never thought, the baby spirit heard me say "mother" these two words, the body''s resentment suddenly increased, his face became more ferocious.

    Shit, how much does this thing resent its mother?

    So ah, the majority of women compatriots, if they are pregnant in the future, they should try their best to be born. Otherwise, if they are not lucky, it''s not a joke to have such an immortal master!

    The infant spirit stared at me coldly for a long time. While I blinked, he jumped on me and tried to attack me again.

    However, I''m not stupid. I''ve been attacked once. How can I get this thing again?

    Seeing that the baby spirit was about to catch my face, I flashed to the side and avoided it.

    But the baby spirit was not so lucky. He not only threw himself into the air, but also directly fell into the octagonal soul lock array that I had already laid out.

    Seeing this, I immediately recited the soul locking curse that uncle Lu taught me.

    Then, the corner under the ink line began to shrink instantly, and the copper bell on the ink line began to shake together, making a clear sound.

    However, the sound sounds clear to human beings, but with my soul locking mantra, it is a great harm to the baby spirit.

    This does not, after a while, that is bound by the ink line baby lingbian face pain, kneeling on the ground can not help the impact of the floor, like cramps skin pain.

    Rao is as hard as I am. Seeing this scene, I feel bad.

    I turned my head and looked at Ji Xin''er, either pitying Ying Ying Ling or sincerely repenting. Her beautiful face was full of tears now.

    I know. She''s as soft hearted as I am.

    After all, the baby spirit is just a child.

    "Master, can you stop beating it to death? The main fault of this matter lies in me. If I hadn''t deprived it of its life, it would not have hated me so much. Please, let it live. " Ji Xin''er begged.

    In fact, hearing this, I want to curse my mother.

    Let me get rid of baby spirit is her, now let me stop is also her, this woman is really changeable!

    However, she is the client, and now she has sincerely repented that if she takes other people''s money, she naturally has to listen to them.

    Thinking of this, I looked down at the baby spirit and said in a deep voice, "I know you were killed by the mother, and you have resentment in your heart. But your mother already knows that she is wrong, and she is willing to repent. If you want, I can help you to go to hell and reincarnate. If you don''t want to, I''ll beat the hell out of you right away. "

    Hearing what I said, the baby Spirit said something, I can''t understand it.

    But I''m not afraid. I have a good son who is also a baby. I can''t understand him. Does he always understand me?

    Thinking of this, I pressed the button on the Bluetooth headset, temporarily turned off the live broadcast, and then patted my belly gently to ask my son to translate for me.

    But who knows my hand just touched my stomach, and it was bounced away by the little guy.

    "Don''t touch me, I''m sleeping!" Little guy a little dissatisfied said.

    Oh, this little guy has a long temper!

    Mother, I''m fighting with the baby spirit in full swing outside. This little guy is sleeping in it?

    It''s so unbalanced!

    But I know this little guy''s temperament. If he can''t be hard, he can only be soft.

    Thinking of this, I touched my stomach again and said in a soft voice, "my dear son, mom really needs your help now. If you don''t help your mother, she''ll lose the fight and lose her life. Aren''t you going to die? "

    Sure enough, after listening to my words, the little guy in his stomach was quiet for two seconds, then he opened his mouth again: "say it, what do you want me to do?"

    "Mom has a little brother here now. Mom wants to pass him, but mom can''t understand what he''s talking about. Please translate it for me."

    "Well, I knew it was not good for you to call me! But who let me be your super invincible lovely son, I will help you this time

    Hearing this, I looked at the baby spirit and asked him to repeat what he had just said.

    Although Ji Xin''er can''t hear the words of the little guy in my belly, it''s obvious that the baby spirit can hear them.

    And it should sense that the little guy in my belly is a powerful character, so there is a lot of fear in my eyes at the moment.

    Next, it babbled and said some words, and all the little guys in my stomach translated for me one by one.

    In fact, it''s nothing more than asking for something children like, such as candy, toys, clothes and so on.

    I will tell Ji Xin''er all the needs of the baby spirit. After letting her go, I must prepare these things for the baby spirit to burn.

    At the same time, I press the button on the Bluetooth headset and log back into the "Xijing" live broadcasting platform with my mobile phone.

    Sure enough, as soon as I went in, I was almost drowned by the barrage on the studio.

    "Anchor, why is the screen black suddenly? What''s the situation? "

    "The anchor won''t be killed by the baby spirit, will he?"

    "Upstairs, shut your mouth, you don''t want the anchor to be nice?"

    "Pray for the anchor, hope the anchor is OK!"

    I have no choice but to smile, and then explained to the audience: "just accidentally dropped the device on the ground, sorry to let you worry."

    "It''s OK, it''s OK, the main anchor is OK, it almost scared us to death!"

    "Can I say I''m ready to call the police?"

    "Anchor, where is it now? What''s the matter with Yingling? "

    I look at Ji xiner and Yingling and continue to live.

    "I burn, I burn, I''m sorry for it, I didn''t fulfill my duty as a mother, no matter what it wants, I will burn it!" Ji Xin''er said while kowtowing.

    The baby spirit seems to understand Ji Xin''er''s words, the resentment on his face is gradually dissipated, the blood red in his eyes is also gradually faded, watery looking at Ji Xin''er.

    It opened its mouth, opened and closed, although I did not understand, but from the lip shape, it should be calling Mother.

    I don''t know why, seeing this, I can''t help feeling sad.

    If I had miscarried my baby last time without thinking, would my baby be as poor as this one?

 Chapter 57

    I feel my stomach, the little guy has no movement, must have been asleep.

    Little things, my mother will never leave you again, I thought in my heart.

    I am so moved, Ji Xin''er is crying.

    After all, no matter how to say, the baby spirit was also the flesh that fell from her body. How could she not be distressed?

    "My child, it''s my mother who is not good. My mother shouldn''t be pregnant with you, but she doesn''t want you. You can rest assured of reincarnation, mother will burn you what you want! " Ji Xin''er said as she cried.

    After listening to Ji Xin''er''s words, the infant spirit was completely relieved, and looked at me with watery eyes.

    "Now that the relationship between you is over, I''ll go over for you and send you into reincarnation. I hope you can be reincarnated into a good family next time."

    With that, I made a few complicated fingerprints, recited the incantation, and sent the baby spirit to be reincarnated.

    Maybe it took me too much energy to deal with the baby spirit. After I sent it to reincarnation, I was paralyzed and sat on the ground panting.

    He looked down at the arm that had been bitten by the baby spirit just now. The wound was completely black now, and even began to send out dead air.

    I know that if we don''t deal with it again, this arm will really be useless.

    Think of here, I quickly take out the mobile phone to call ye Zichen, let the guy quickly take up the glutinous rice.

    As everyone knows, glutinous rice is the essence of grain, its natural Yang Qi is rich in natural gas, just can control evil things, so often used to drive evil spirits, deal with ghosts.

    But in fact, it can also be used to treat the trauma caused by ghosts.

    Just as the old generation of Hong Kong movies often use glutinous rice to pull out the corpse poison, now my arm is bitten by the baby spirit, so I have to use old glutinous rice to pull out the dead spirit.

    Otherwise, when the dead air spreads, unless the arm is cut off, even the Da Luo immortal can''t save me.

    Fortunately, ye Zichen and Fang Jiajia have a quick foot, hang up the phone in less than two minutes, and rush into Ji xiner''s house.

    See my that is bitten skin flesh to turn over to fly, is full of dead spirit arm, ye Zichen and Fang Jiajia immediately frightened.

    "Xiao Fei, how could this happen? Do you care? We''ll take you to the hospital right away! "

    I glanced at them and said in a deep voice, "don''t talk nonsense. Give me the glutinous rice quickly!"

    Ye Zichen quickly took out a big bag of glutinous rice from his backpack and put it into my hand.

    I grabbed it and put it on the wound.

    The White Glutinous Rice turned black in an instant, just like black rice, but at the same time, the dead breath on my arm seemed to fade.

    So I grabbed a few more to apply, until the fourth time, the dead breath on the arm was all pulled out clean, restored the original color.

    However, the bite mark was still shocking. I tore a piece of cloth on my clothes and tied it up casually.

    As for disinfection or something, I''ll go to the hospital later!

    We packed up, prepared to check out with Ji xiner, and then left.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Fang Jiajia suddenly yelled: "Ye Zichen, why do you touch my ass?"

    Standing beside her, ye Zichen looked innocent: "I didn''t touch you! I like men now, but I don''t like women! "

    Fang Jiajia glared at him and continued to walk towards the door.

    But who knows, without waiting for us to go out of Ji Xin''er''s house, I felt a hand touching my ass behind my back!

    I immediately turned around, behind in addition to Ye Zichen, there is no one else.

    Did ye Zichen touch it?

    But this guy, isn''t Pei Zhao made a sissy like a man?

    I looked at Ye Zichen suspiciously, and there was no reaction on his face.

    Didn''t anyone touch me just now? Did I feel wrong?

    I didn''t care too much. I put away the notes I just got, picked up my bag and left.

    Then, as soon as I stepped out of the front foot, I felt another touch on my butt.

    At the same time, Fang Jiajia seems to have been touched. She looks at Ye Zichen angrily and roars: "are you sick? Crazy to miss a woman? Dare to touch my mother, believe it or not, I''ll cut off your stuff and make wine! "

    Ye Zichen a face is hoodwinked circle, completely don''t know what happened.

    "I... I didn''t. what''s the matter with you? Why do you always say I touch you?" Ye Zichen is full of grievances.

    Fang Jiajia grabbed Ye Zichen''s ear and said viciously, "you have the courage to touch it. You don''t have the courage to admit it, do you? I have to teach you a good lesson today

    Who knows, as soon as her voice fell, she felt that her buttock was touched again.

    But ye Zichen is pulled by him ear, even if have the heart also powerless!

    She looked at me suspiciously, and the posture seemed to suspect me.

    I shrugged, a face helpless said: "you don''t look at me, I like men, and, just now I was touched."

    Just as we were wondering, Ji xiner, who was not far away from us, suddenly screamed.

    "Ah... It''s back... It''s back... It''s not gone!"

    My heart suddenly surprised, quickly turned to look at Ji Xin''er.

    Ji Xin''er''s face was full of panic, and she pointed to the TV background wall, shivering. On the TV background wall, a bloody fingerprint appeared, which was similar to the one on the bathroom door.

    Seeing the bloody fingerprints, the barrage in the live broadcast room jumped out one after another.

    "Damn, that baby spirit didn''t leave?"

    "Did the anchor''s super success fail? What''s the situation? "

    "The bloody fingerprints look so creepy. I don''t remember any of them just now. It''s like they were printed on all of a sudden!"

    "Good terror, dare not see, ask anchor to embrace!"

    To be honest, I am full of doubts now.

    Although this is the first time that I have used the method of Lu Gongmen to transcend, I have practiced it many times in private. According to the truth, it should not happen that the baby who has been reincarnated should come back.

    But how to explain the blood fingerprints on the background wall?

    When I was trying to think about the reason, "Lord Pluto" sent out a barrage, which immediately attracted my attention.

    "The shape of this blood fingerprint is different from that of the previous one. It should not be the same baby spirit!"

    Mo liangye''s words reminded me that I took a serious look at the blood fingerprint on the background wall and found that the middle finger of the blood fingerprint was longer than the index finger. I remember the blood fingerprint I saw in the bathroom before. It was the same length of the index finger and the middle finger!

    In other words, this blood fingerprint is from another baby spirit!

    In the same family, there are two baby spirits, which I never thought of before.

    But Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen also did not think of the situation in front of them. They looked at me in a circle: "Xiaofei, what''s the matter? Isn''t that baby Spirit sent away by you? How could there be a bloody fingerprint? "

    "Before that one was gone, but now another one is coming, or there were two baby spirits here before!" I look dignified said.

 Chapter 58

    After listening to me, Ji Xin''er''s face changed slightly.

    I glanced at her and asked in a cold voice, "have you ever had two tires?"

    "No... no, I swear I only played once! If I''m lying to you, I''ll beat thunder and lightning! " Ji Xin''er vowed.

    It doesn''t look like she''s lying.

    But if she only played once, how could there be two baby spirits pestering her?

    Unless... Unless the fetus she killed is a twin, which is commonly known as twins!

    When I realized the problem, I took a breath.

    That baby spirit was very difficult to deal with just now. If I hadn''t set up the octagonal soul lock array early, it would be difficult to subdue it in the end.

    Now, I have not only received the array, but also injured. The key is that this baby spirit No. 2 seems to be smarter than the last one, and actually knows how to hide.

    Presumably, the one who secretly touched the buttocks of Fang Jiajia and me just now is this baby spirit No. 2!

    Maybe I already know its existence. After a while, on the sofa not far away from us, a fat baby suddenly appeared. Pointing at Fang Jiajia, she said to me, "sister, her buttocks are not as cocky as yours. It feels uncomfortable."

    I went, this baby spirit young age can play hooligan? The point is that it can talk!

    So it seems that the way of Yingling No.2 is much deeper than that before!

    But no matter how deep it is, we must get rid of it when it happens today.

    Otherwise, if it continues to pester Ji Xin''er, Ji Xin''er''s life will also be hard to protect!

    Thinking of this, I immediately took out the peach sword from behind, jumped to the front of Yingling 2, and was ready to hit it.

    But who knows, at this time, the baby spirit No. 2 actually disappeared!

    Shit, are you playing hide and seek with me?

    If you can see it, at least you can be on guard.

    But now it deliberately conceals its body shape and doesn''t let us see it, which is equivalent to that we are in the light, it is in the dark, and it can attack us at any time, OK!

    "What to do? Xiao Fei, will we die here? " Ye Zichen''s voice trembled a little.

    After all, none of us thought that there were not only two baby spirits in the house, but also one of them would be invisible.

    This kind of fear of the unknown, for everyone will be afraid.

    But in the present situation, I have no time to comfort him. I cheered coldly, "you three, each of you, grab a handful of glutinous rice and stay around me. If anything touches you, just sprinkle the glutinous rice!"

    "Then what are you doing?" Fang Jiajia asked.

    "The symbol!"

    I threw out a sentence, then immediately took out the yellow paper from the bag, cut my fingers with a knife, and drew the symbol according to the way uncle Lu just gave me yesterday.

    Generally speaking, charms are mostly drawn with ink mixed with cinnabar.

    But now the situation is urgent, I have no time to prepare cinnabar and ink, I can only use my own blood instead.

    Blood is the essence of human beings, which has a certain exorcism effect, so it should be possible to draw charms with it!

    Seeing that I looked dignified, Fang, ye and Ji all realized the seriousness of the matter and took the glutinous rice in their hands to protect me.

    I dare not delay, bleeding fingers flying on the rune paper, drawing out one mysterious charm after another.

    In the process of drawing symbols, I was so absorbed that I didn''t dare to be distracted.

    Because drawing a charm requires the painter to be highly focused and not distracted.

    Otherwise, even if it is successful, it is difficult to play its role.

    In fact, that''s why I asked the three of them to hold glutinous rice to protect the Dharma for me.

    Otherwise, if I draw to half, the result that the baby spirit 2 come to make trouble, that all can be the result of Kui!

    Fortunately, I remember the charm very well, so within a few minutes, I had already drawn several charms.

    I asked Ji Xin''er to close all the doors and windows, put the charm I had drawn on the doors and windows, and trapped Yingling 2 in the living room.

    Then he asked Fang Jiajia to sprinkle glutinous rice on the floor of the living room.

    Finally, I asked Ye Zichen to put the big rooster he had bought just in case out of the snake skin bag, tie the ink thread to the rooster''s leg, and throw it out to eat glutinous rice.

    Holding Lu Banchi in my hand, I watched the rooster and looked around for fear of a sudden attack from naingling 2.

    However, now all over the ground is glutinous rice, even if it wants to sneak attack, it is estimated that it will not be so easy.

    "Xiao Fei, what are we going to do next?" Fang Jiajia asked.

    "Wait!"

    After that, I made another color for ye Zichen.

    You know, at the moment, he is holding a firecracker in his hand. Once I give the order, he will immediately light it and throw it out.

    At that time, I don''t believe that Yingling No. 2 doesn''t show up!

    I watched the rooster attentively. He seemed to enjoy the feeling of pecking rice. He was diligent and kept pecking everywhere.

    The whole living room was quiet, except for the sound of roosters pecking rice, there were only a few of us breathing, so that I was a little suspicious that Yingling No. 2 had escaped when I drew the picture.

    But, obviously, my guess is wrong.

    The cock pecked the rice with his head down. He was very happy. He ate most of the rice on the ground.

    But at the moment, it is obvious that there is no rice in the place where it stands, but it still lowers its head and pecks incessantly.

    Seeing this scene, the audience in the live broadcast room issued a barrage one after another.

    "Anchor, do you think your chicken has a brain? There''s no rice left, and I''m eating wool! "

    "Why do I feel the atmosphere so strange? Do I feel that way alone? "

    "Agree to upstairs + 1, there is a kind of mountain rain coming, the wind full of the building''s feet!"

    "Anchor, I suspect a sissy bought a fake chicken!"

    I ignored the barrage in the studio because I knew there was a reason why the chicken didn''t look normal.

    As the saying goes, if something goes wrong, there must be a demon. The baby spirit No. 2 is definitely near the big rooster now.

    The rooster can''t speak. He just wants to remind me with his abnormal behavior!

    Think of here, I blunt leaf Zi Chen to nod, signal he can start.

    Ye Zichen immediately understand, with a lighter to light firecrackers, a throw to the big cock.

    The firecrackers crackled, and the rooster was startled to jump around, jumping, and winding the ink thread into a circle.

    Then, a strange black smoke floated in the circle.

    The black smoke lingered around, and was trapped by the ink line. Finally, it gradually showed the appearance of Yingling No.2.

    Seeing the appearance of Yingling No.2, the audience in the anchor room boasted to me.

    "I went, anchor. You want to blow it up! High, that''s high! "

    "The anchor is powerful, the anchor is invincible!"

    "Users'' coming on time ''reward a prawn!"

    "Users'' sheep ''reward a yacht!"

 Chapter 59

    I can''t help feeling a little proud of their praise.

    But at the same time, I''m a little disappointed because I''m not sure whether Mo liangye is watching me live.

    If you are looking at it, why doesn''t he praise me for my wit?

    Other people''s praise is dispensable to me, but Mo liangye is different. He is my husband and powerful Pluto. His affirmation is the greatest comfort to me.

    Seems to understand my emotions, the next second, the live room flashed a barrage.

    "The user, Lord Hades, praised the Buddha and left a message:" come on, I''m here. "

    It turned out that he was watching all the time.

    Although he can''t accompany me all the time, he is still paying attention to my movements and protecting my safety.

    Although this male ghost is jealous and overbearing, his unique tenderness warms my heart.

    Mo liangye, don''t worry, I won''t let you down.

    Think of here, I restrain emotion, cold looking at that baby spirit No. 2, sternly shout: "evil, don''t be presumptuous!"

    After being trapped by my ink line, Yingling No. 2 was extremely upset. He changed his previous naughty appearance and glared at me with a pair of red eyes.

    "Why do you meddle in your business?" Yingling 2 roared.

    "Joke, you can do evil, why can''t I meddle?" I retorted.

    Baby spirit No.2 sneered and said, "do you think this can keep me down?"

    "If you can''t keep it down, just try it."

    Yes, I''m just challenging it.

    I''m not polite to the arrogant guy!

    Sure enough, being provoked by me, Yingling No.2 soon lost her breath and began to struggle, trying to get rid of the ink line.

    But the more it struggled, the tighter the ink thread was, and even pinched into its skin, giving off a bad smell after burning.

    Tut Tut, I have to say that this picture is really miserable. Even I, an outsider, feel distressed after watching it.

    But Uncle Lu said that the most important thing to deal with evil things is kindness.

    Because once a good heart, it is easy to be used by evil things.

    When the evil thing is out of control, it will bite back. At that time, it will not be worth the loss.

    However, seeing this scene, Ji xiner seems to be touched and wants to help Yingling No. 2 untie the ink line.

    I grabbed her, glared at her and yelled, "you''re not going to die?"

    "It''s my child, and I can''t bear to see it suffer." Ji Xin''er said with tears in her eyes.

    I was about to scold her, but Fang Jiajia took the lead: "you can pull it down. If you really don''t have the heart, why didn''t you give birth to it at the beginning?"

    Indeed, as the old saying goes, if you know what you are, why do you have to start?

    If all the women in the world can see the pain of their aborted children and sincerely repent, where can there be so many baby spirits in the world?

    "I... I..." Ji Xin''er choked and couldn''t speak.

    I motioned to Fang Jiajia to hold her so that she would not make trouble.

    Then holding Lu Banchi, he approached Yingling 2 step by step.

    Yingling No.2 bared his teeth and glared at me, as if he would break away from the ink line at any time.

    However, I''m not afraid at all. Although there was a loose ink line in dealing with the female ghost of meat sauce last time, it won''t happen this time.

    No matter what, with my cultivation, it''s more than enough to deal with this little baby spirit!

    "Now I''ll give you two choices. Either you''ll be beaten to death by me, or you''ll let go of your resentment and be reborn by me!" I''ll give the choice to Yingling 2.

    For me, it''s best to influence it and let it reincarnate.

    But if it has to fight to death, then I will accompany it to the end!

    After listening to my words, Yingling No. 2 hesitated for a long time, collected the resentment on his face and said, "OK, I agree to be reincarnated."

    On hearing this, I was glad to know that there was a way!

    It seems that today''s live broadcast will end with a happy ending.

    In this way, we can finish work early and go back to bed.

    Thinking of this, I looked at Yingling No.2 again and asked, "what else do you want before going beyond the limit?"

    Yingling No.2 shook his head and looked dejected.

    Presumably, it is really afraid of being tortured by ink lines.

    After all, it''s not a joke to pinch the thread into your body and add mana.

    "Since you didn''t ask for it, I''m going to start to overspend!" Yingling No.2 nodded and took a deep look at Ji Xin''er, as if to say goodbye.

    I took a deep breath and recited a mantra, which made the ink line on Yingling No. 2 loose a little.

    Because after passing, the soul of Yingling No.2 will float up automatically, then dissipate slowly and go to the way of reincarnation.

    If the ink line hoop is too tight, it can not go to reincarnation.

    However, the next second, when the ink line was a little loose, something happened that I never thought of.

    The baby spirit No. 2 suddenly shrunk, jumped out of the ink line and went straight to Ji Xin''er.

    I was shocked and stabbed with Lu Banchi.

    But it was too late. The baby spirit was so fast that he rode to Ji Xin''er''s back neck and grabbed her neck.

    "If you go one step further, I''ll strangle her!" Baby spirit 2 is threatening.

    I dare not move, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen dare not move, we thought we could solve this matter peacefully, but in the end, it is my negligence.

    Ji Xin''er is pinched by Yingling No.2, and tears come out of her eyes.

    "Help... Help me, I spent money to find you, you must help me!" Ji Xin''er said as she cried.

    But even so, we dare not move forward.

    After all, her life is now in the hands of Yingling No. 2. If one accidentally angers it, then she is really finished!

    After hearing Ji Xin''er''s words, Yingling No.2 glared at her fiercely and roared angrily: "why, why are you pregnant with my brother and me, but don''t want us? Do you know how miserable we have been this year? Those ghosts who are bigger than us all bully us. We have no place to live and no food to eat. We live and die in the corner all day long. "

    Ji Xin''er obviously didn''t expect that Yingling No. 2 would say these words to herself. She was stunned and didn''t know how to react.

    "My brother and I have given you dreams more than once, hoping you can know our pain, but you let us down again and again."

    The whole living room, at the moment, only the voice of Yingling No. 2, seemed particularly empty.

    My head is spinning fast, trying to find a way to solve the present dilemma as soon as possible.

    But now, the glutinous rice has been scattered, and the jade beads are useless to the baby spirit, which is not human, not ghost, not God, not devil. Although there are peach wood sword and Lu Banchi, they can''t get close to it, and they are useless.

    At the moment, the situation is really quite difficult!

 Chapter 60

    When I was at a loss, Mo liangye suddenly sent me a prompt on the screen of bullets.

    "All over the world."

    Seeing these four words, it suddenly occurred to me that one of the mantras uncle Lu taught me a few days ago was an array called "heaven and earth net".

    At that time, he just talked about it briefly, but he didn''t explain it in detail, because this method is extremely fierce. Once it is used, it will lead to the death of evil things, and will never be able to live beyond life.

    All things in the world have samsara.

    Even if it''s evil, it''s too cruel to let it live forever.

    But in the present situation, I can''t tolerate being soft hearted.

    The ability of Yingling No.2 is obviously stronger than that before, and the resentment in his heart and hatred for Ji xiner are also greater, which can almost be said to be an endless rhythm.

    If we don''t subdue it earlier, I''m afraid Ji Xin''er''s life will be lost.

    I quickly recall in my mind what uncle Lu said that day: "take the blood of the rooster, mix it into the liquor, recite the heaven and earth net curse, and draw the Luban amulet in the air with the index finger. After the curse, it will become a symbol."

    To be honest, I don''t understand this passage at all.

    Isn''t the rune usually drawn on yellow paper? Why is the talisman of this heaven and earth array drawn in the air?

    What''s more, the air quality is so light, it''s estimated that as soon as the painting is done, the blood of the rooster will drip down, right?

    However, since Mo liangye asked me to use this method, it must be reasonable for him. I will believe him for once!

    Thinking of this, I immediately turn to let Ye Zichen catch the chicken, and let Fang Jiajia find a bottle of vodka in Ji xiner''s home.

    I held the rooster in my hand, struggling and shouting, as if I wanted to let it go.

    Although life is neither noble nor humble, if I choose between chicken and human, I can only close my eyes, stab the cock in the neck, drop all the blood in the bowl and pour vodka.

    Yingling No.2 has obviously never seen this kind of array. He pinches Ji Xin''er''s neck and looks at me with a circle on his face.

    I glanced at it coldly, with a meaningful smile on the corner of my lips. Then I stained chicken blood with my fingers in the bowl. While drawing Luban Fu in the air, I read aloud: "the sky is vast, the earth is smart, the living people have their way, and there is no way for evil things. The copper wall and iron wall are towering high, and they are not visible in all directions..."

    I thought that drawing Luban Fu in the air would make chicken blood drip quickly.

    But unexpectedly, the chicken blood not only did not drip, but as printed on an invisible wall, shining with golden light.

    That is to say, although the array that uncle Lu said does not sound reliable, it is effective!

    However, this Luban Fu is drawn, but my head is more and more painful, so painful that I can''t even recite the mantra.

    At this moment, I finally understood what uncle Lu meant by "when the curse is over, it will be completed.".

    The most difficult part of this array is not how to keep the blood from dripping down in the air, but how to persist in reciting the mantra to the end.

    I feel cold sweat coming out, chest pain, even the mouth also gradually has a bloody taste.

    At the same time, my vision gradually began to blur, and even some can''t see clearly in front of me.

    I want to give up, I really want to give up.

    This kind of pain from the deep of my body without wound really makes me unbearable.

    I feel like something in my body is going to break me, more and more pain, more and more pain.

    But if I don''t finish reciting the mantra, the heaven and earth array can''t work, and I can''t save Ji Xin''er.

    Although this matter is not because of me, but since God let me meet this matter, even if it is broken to pieces, I have to deal with this matter well, can''t let this baby spirit 2 continue to do evil.

    Thinking of this, I steadied my mind and continued to recite the mantra loudly, and I kept working.

    Seeing that the whole Luban Fu is about to become, I''m overjoyed.

    Now, there is absolutely no escape for that baby spirit 2!

    Seeing this scene in front of me, Yingling No.2, no matter how stupid, understood what I was doing. His face suddenly changed. He released Ji Xin''er and rushed directly at me, trying to stop me from painting Luban Fu.

    It''s a pity that the good will be rewarded with the good and the evil will be rewarded with the evil. At the moment when it came to me, I had already left my last stroke.

    When the spell is over, it''s done.

    Lu Ban Fu, painted with chicken blood, instantly blooms with dazzling golden light. Then, the above runes disperse one by one, forming an invisible giant net, which covers Yingling No.2 and Ji Xin''er.

    Yingling No.2 is annoyed and wants to catch Ji Xin''er again.

    Ji Xin''er is frightened, and subconsciously leans to the side and steps out of the huge net.

    Yingling No.2 doesn''t know the strength of giant net, but sticks to it and wants to take Ji Xin''er as a chip again.

    But as soon as its body touched the giant net, it began to catch fire.

    That baby spirit 2 Leng for a while, begin to beat the fire on oneself body desperately.

    Unfortunately, no matter how it beats or even rolls on the ground, it can''t put out the fire.

    Because this fire is the fire of hell. It can burn evil things, even if it is a fierce ghost hundreds of times more ferocious than it, not to mention such a little baby spirit?

    The fire of hell was burning very fast, and the baby spirit 2 was burned to ashes in a few minutes.

    I pushed open the window on the balcony, a gust of night wind came, and the small ashes dispersed with the wind.

    "It... It won''t come back, will it?" Ji Xin''er asks a little uneasily.

    "It''s gone. It won''t disturb you any more."

    Hearing this, Ji Xin''er went to the inner room and gave me another 50000 yuan to thank me for helping her get rid of the second baby spirit.

    I shake my head and confiscate.

    "Keep the money for yourself, get a real job and start over. What others give is not as steady as what they earn. "

    Hearing this, people in the studio praised me one after another.

    "Anchor, your three outlooks are too correct. I want to learn from you and straighten my crooked Three Outlooks!"

    "Anchor, I was going to meet a little rich woman. Hearing what you said, I decided to find a job down to earth!"

    "There are so many anchors on the platform, I only serve you!"

    "Anchor, when will it start next time? I''m looking forward to it

    I took a general look at the barrage, said a few words to the audience, and then withdrew from the live room.

    As for Ji Xin''er, we have already dealt with it and it''s time to leave.

    After a brief tidying up and saying goodbye to Ji Xin''er, we went out of her building.

    In the dead of night, the wind is cool and the moon is full. The three of us walk slowly towards the outside of the community with our bags on our backs.

    I don''t know why, I always feel something behind me looking at me.

    But when I look back, I have nothing.

    "Xiao Fei, what are you looking at?" Fang Jiajia saw that I kept looking back and asked curiously.

    I frown slightly: "I always feel someone is following us."

    Hearing this, ye Zichen couldn''t help laughing: "Xiaofei, did you just recite the mantra and get confused? It''s a quiet night, and it''s so empty. If someone is following us, why don''t Xiao Fei and I feel it? "

    Yes, the space between the buildings in this community is very large, and there are no trees behind us. If there is something behind us, it''s unreasonable that they can''t detect it.

    Maybe I''m too nervous?

    Thinking of this, I went on with my bag on my back.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I landed, I tripped over a stone and fell to the ground. It was dark and I lost consciousness

 Chapter 61

    By the time I woke up, it was noon on the third day.

    I thought I would be in the hospital, but I didn''t think that when I opened my eyes, I was in my own home.

    Fang Jiajia stood by the bed and saw me wake up. She was so happy that she cried out: "wake up, wake up, Xiao Fei wake up!"

    About to hear Fang Jiajia''s words, ye Zichen immediately pushed the door in, looking excited and said: "Xiaofei, you can be regarded as awake, you almost scared us to death, you know?"

    "I... what''s the matter?"

    During the coma, I had no idea what was going on.

    Ye Zichen pinched his waist and raised his orchid fingers, and began to tell me what happened during my coma.

    "Xiaofei, you don''t know. When you were walking that day, you suddenly fainted, which scared us. We sent you to the hospital, but we didn''t even have a heart beat. We almost sent you to the mortuary, but your strange friend forced you back from the hospital. We thought we''d never see you again, but it''s wonderful that you''re really awake. "

    After listening to Ye Zichen''s words, I can''t help frowning: "strange friend?"

    As soon as the words fell, the door was pushed open again. Mo liangye came in slowly with a bowl of hot soup.

    "Well, that''s him. Just now he said that you should be about to wake up and specially cooked soup for you. Such a man is handsome and can do housework. The key is to be considerate. It''s really hard to find a lantern!" Ye Zichen side said side up orchid finger to Mo cool night body gather together.

    I two scissors eyes throw past, coldly scold a way: "Ye Zi Chen, don''t force me to start!"

    See me angry, ye Zichen quickly released the ink cool night.

    "Xiao... Xiao Fei, I''m kidding. Don''t take it seriously."

    I''m kidding. I''m kidding you!

    I''m tired of making fun of my man!

    Fang Jiajia looked at me, and then at Mo liangye. She felt that she and ye Zichen were just like two super powerful light bulbs here, so she tugged Ye Zichen to leave.

    These two living treasures are gone, and my ears are clean at last.

    Ink cool night with hot soup sitting to the bed, while stirring while gently blowing hot air.

    It looks like home.

    Who would have thought that the Lord Pluto, who is always in the underworld, would wash his hands and make soup for me.

    Out of the window, there is a faint sunlight coming in, just like a prince walking out of a fairy tale.

    No, a thousand times better than a prince!

    "You... You bring me back from the hospital, you''re not afraid of my death?" I asked, frowning.

    He put down the spoon and gently stroked my hair with his slender fingers. His voice was still low: "no one dares to let you die without my command!"

    My heart slightly a warm, this man, is really not the general overbearing.

    But I like it!

    Think of here, I ghost bad God to make up, in his handsome cheek gently peck.

    Mo liangye obviously did not expect that I would make such an action. He was slightly stunned, and then he suddenly clasped my head and kissed my lips.

    This kiss is so sudden and urgent, but less of his usual overbearing and insolent, but with a deep and lasting attachment.

    At this moment, I suddenly feel that he really takes me as his wife.

    That kind of feeling I didn''t dare to expect, that kind of life he may not be able to give me, he is trying to do it bit by bit, in his way.

    I''m satisfied to be able to do that.

    After kissing for a long time, just when I wanted to go further, Mo liangye gently pushed me away and shook his head: "you have used the heaven and earth array. You are weak. You need to take good care of yourself for a while."

    That means, obviously, rejecting me.

    But it''s strange that I''m not angry at all, even warm in my heart.

    Just, after all, he is also for my good health, and I don''t care about him.

    However, listening to his mention of the world, I suddenly had a question in my heart.

    "Why did my body hurt so much when I was reciting the mantra that day? What''s more, I suddenly fainted later. Does it have something to do with this array? "

    Mo liangye nodded and said faintly: "because the heaven and earth network array needs to borrow the fire of hell, it''s the grand array of Duke Lu, and it can''t be used by people with profound skills. Otherwise, it will cause the meridians to be broken and die because of regurgitation. "

    I''m a little annoyed to hear that.

    "If you let me use such an array, I won''t be afraid to die?"

    "Although your skill is shallow, you will not be in danger of life if you have jade beads and ghost fetus in your belly to protect your body." Ink cool night light answer way.

    Damn, this guy''s heart is really big. He doesn''t worry about my accident at all. Is this my husband?

    As if aware of my displeasure, Mo liangye calmed his face and said in a deep voice, "if you die, even if my thousand years of cultivation is gone, I will save you."

    Before watching idol drama, I always felt affected when I heard such lines.

    But at the moment, when a handsome male ghost personally said such words to me, I still can''t help but feel a wave in my heart, waves of ripples flooding in my heart.

    "Drink the soup, or it will be cold later."

    After that, Mo liangye fed me with a small spoon.

    Warm soup entrance, slowly slide into the stomach, but also warm in the heart

    In this way, I had a week of rest at home, and almost every day I cooked soup in the dark night, which forced me to eat.

    When I appeared in front of Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen again, they said that I had gained weight.

    Shit, for a woman, getting fat is the most intolerable thing, OK?

    No, I have to talk to Mo liangye later and ask him not to make so many delicious food for me.

    "Xiao Fei, how sure are you in today''s exam?" Fang Jiajia asked curiously.

    I shrugged and looked at her helplessly and said, "I''m not sure. Everything is up to fate!"

    "Damn, I''m going to copy yours. As a result, I feel like I''m going to hang up this final exam!" Fang Jiajia said with a sad face.

    "Even if you don''t know how to do it, you can draw lots. Maybe you''re lucky!" Ye Zichen said with orchid fingers.

    Fang Jiajia glanced at him coldly and scolded, "how far are you going to get away from me?"

    Ye Zichen is afraid of being beaten by Fang Jiajia and runs away.

    "By the way, Xiao Fei, where are you going to play after the exam? Why don''t we travel together? " Fang Jiajia suggested.

    I shook my head and said, "no, after the exam, I have to go back to my hometown to accompany grandma."

    "I''m such a filial child. I''m so happy to be your grandmother!"

    I smile helplessly, but my heart is full of sadness.

    I grew up without a father or a mother. It was my grandmother who pulled me up with a handful of excrement and urine.

    And now, I have no ability to take my grandmother to the city to enjoy happiness. What filial piety can I say?

 Chapter 62

    The final exam went smoothly, not as miserable as I thought, so the next morning after the exam, I set foot on the bus back home.

    After several hours of turbulence, it was noon when I got home.

    Grandma has prepared my favorite food for me early.

    Before I came in, I could smell the delicious food, and I felt very familiar with it.

    It''s good to finally go home.

    As the saying goes: where there is a mother, it is home.

    But for me, where there is a grandmother, it is home.

    For me, grandma is always the most important person in the world.

    I stepped into the old house and saw that grandma was having a meal. I rushed up and hugged her from behind. I cried sweetly, "grandma, I miss you so much!"

    Grandma released my hand, turned around and touched my face with a slightly rough hand. She said with heartache: "Xiaofei, how thin? Did you not eat well at school? "

    I repeatedly shook my head: "no, no, the school food is very good, I have gained weight recently!"

    "Nonsense! Look at you, your face is getting thinner and thinner. You''ll have to eat more later! " Grandma said while pulling me to the table, constantly for me to clip vegetables.

    Then, while eating, I had a family routine with my grandmother.

    "Is he good to you?" Grandma asked suddenly.

    This he in grandma''s mouth naturally refers to Mo liangye.

    The last time I went home was too short, so my grandmother didn''t have time to ask me too much, but she should always be worried about it, for fear that I would be bullied.

    "Grandma, he is very kind to me. He made soup for me every day a few days ago. You can rest assured." I said with a smile.

    "Really?" Grandma still seems a little worried.

    "Of course it''s true!" After that, I grabbed my grandmother''s hand, put it on my belly and said softly, "you are going to be a great grandmother!"

    After listening to my words, grandma was surprised, stunned for two seconds, and suddenly laughed happily: "good, good, really good!"

    "Grandma, you''re happy before you''re born. If you''re born in the future, don''t you want to spoil it?"

    Grandma took my hand and said earnestly: "grandma, in this life, there is no other wish. I hope you can grow up safely and find your own happiness. Now it seems that you have done a good job. I''m very proud of you

    When I heard grandma''s words, my eyes could not help feeling moist. I was just about to say something to grandma. Unexpectedly, two figures suddenly appeared at the door of the old house.

    "Granny Chen, I brought you some cakes from the city..." the man said as he walked into the room.

    As soon as I heard the voice, I knew who it was.

    When I was a child, because there was no father or mother, all the children in the village loved to bully me, except Xu ya.

    I remember at that time, no matter who bullied me, Xu Ya would rush over and beat the man to death.

    For this matter, Xu Ya was beaten by his parents.

    But after every fight, as long as someone bullies me, Xu Ya will still rush out without hesitation.

    So at that time, people in our village said that Xu Ya would marry me as his daughter-in-law in the future.

    However, after so many years, we have already had our own destination.

    Xu ya probably did not expect that I would be at home, leading a baby girl into my old house.

    As a result, the moment I saw it, my face turned red, and then subconsciously released the baby''s hand.

    "Xiao... Xiao Fei, are you back?" His voice, with joy, but also with helpless.

    I nodded and gave a polite smile, then brought a chair for them.

    "Brother Xu ya, is this your girlfriend? How beautiful they are I asked as if nothing had happened.

    Xu Ya''s face was obviously stiff for a while, and he said for a long time, "she... She''s my wife. Her name is Miao Miao. We got married the year before last, and we wanted to invite you to have a wedding wine. I''m afraid you''re busy studying, so I didn''t tell you."

    Since seeing me, Xu Ya''s face is very embarrassed, as if to feel sorry for me.

    But actually, I don''t think he''s sorry for me.

    Because in my heart, he is just a big brother who took care of me from childhood. I have no love for him at all.

    But apparently, his wife didn''t think so.

    As soon as I entered the room, the woman named Miao Miao didn''t look at me very friendly, as if I was coveting her things.

    Cut, elder sister has Mo cool night and so on this world rare peerless beautiful man to be husband, that still rare her man?

    What''s more, if I was really good with Xu ya at the beginning, what''s the matter with her now?

    Maybe they felt a little embarrassed. Xu Ya and Miao Miao didn''t stay long. They put down the cake and said hello to grandma and left.

    Seeing the two of them leaving, grandma sighed deeply: "Xu ya, this marriage, shouldn''t be married!"

    I Leng for a moment, frown asked: "why?"

    "At that time, when Xu Ya took Miao Miao back to the village, his father didn''t agree and drove Miao Miao out of the house. As a result, not long after, his father died, saying that he was angry with Xu ya. " Grandma said to me earnestly.

    Hearing this, I don''t agree: "grandma, what''s the age of this? Why is Uncle Xu so stubborn? It''s good for young people to fall in love freely!"

    Grandma shook her head and said, "Uncle Xu is also for the sake of Xu Yahao. It is said that Miao Miao used to be a miss in Dongguan. Uncle Xu cherishes the honor all his life. How can you let such a girl marry into the family? But somehow, Xu Ya seems to be in the same evil, no matter how your Uncle Xu blocks, he has to marry Miao Miao. As a result, the night after they got married, your Uncle Xu died, and before he died, he left a line of blood words saying that he would definitely come back! "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help frowning: "Gee, grandma, what you said is frightening! But Xu Ya and Miao Miao are fine now. I guess Uncle Xu''s ghost didn''t come back to trouble them during this period? "

    Grandma nodded and said: "when I saw that line of blood words, I felt that something would happen, so I asked Xu Ya and Miao Miao to go to the city to live. If there is nothing wrong, don''t come back, so as not to encounter an accident."

    "So today they..."

    According to grandma, Xu Ya and Miao Miao should not be in the village today?

    "Xu ya did a good job in the city. He became the boss and bought a house. He wanted to take your aunt Xu over, so he came back." Grandma''s answer helped me out.

    If so, it makes sense.

    I wish Xu Ya and Miao Miao would pick up aunt Xu and hurry back to the city, otherwise it would be hard to say if something happened.

    I was just thinking about that. Grandma got up and went to the inner room to get two amulets and put them in my hand.

    "After a while, you go to Xu Ya''s house and give this to Xu ya. Let him and Miao Miao wear it with them. It should be able to keep them safe."

    I took that thing in my hand and looked at it. It seemed similar to what Lianqiu gave me in front of it.

    However, it''s obvious that grandma''s is much more delicate, and it''s lighter in her hand, which makes her feel warm.

    I honestly put things away, and then went out to Xu Ya''s house.

 Chapter 63

    Xu Ya''s family is located in the east of the village, about 500 meters away from my old house.

    The sun is really big in summer. After walking for a while, I was sweating and my throat began to get angry.

    In order to get to Xu Ya''s house quickly, I simply strode up.

    Go early and return early. I still have a lot of interesting things happened in school to talk with grandma.

    Unexpectedly, I ran too fast, at a corner, one did not pay attention, actually ran into a person.

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to..."

    I quickly apologized. Unexpectedly, as soon as I looked up, I saw Xu Ya''s handsome and sunny face.

    "Xiao Fei, are you ok? Does it hurt? " Xu Ya asked with concern.

    I repeatedly shook my head: "I''m ok, how are you?"

    "Silly girl, what can I do for you?" Xu Ya said and touched my head with a smile.

    Looking at his bright smile, I feel like I''m back in my childhood.

    However, to my surprise, the taste of Xu Ya seems different from that of her childhood.

    It is a light, similar to the ocean flavor, although fresh and pleasant smell, but there is always a kind of unspeakable feeling.

    I guess it may be that he has grown up and exudes manliness, so he doesn''t care too much.

    Since I met him here, I didn''t want to go to his house, so I put the amulet that my grandmother gave me into his hand and said, "this is from my grandmother. I want you and Miao Miao to take it close to each other these days, saying that it can keep you safe."

    As soon as I heard that it was from my grandmother, Xu Ya''s face changed obviously. It seemed that she remembered what happened in those years.

    He took the amulet, took a deep look at me and said in a deep voice, "thank you for me, grandma."

    I nodded and then turned away.

    Who knows at this time, Xu Ya suddenly stopped me.

    "Xiao Fei, I''m sorry."

    I was stunned for a while. It took me a long time to react. He still felt that he was married to Miao Miao. I was angry about it.

    But brother, I really have no love for you!

    "Er... There''s something else at home. I''ll go first!"

    In order to avoid his misunderstanding, I thought it was better to stay away from him, so I dropped this and ran home in a hurry.

    For the next half day, I spent most of my time chatting with my grandmother at home.

    I haven''t seen grandma for so many days, but I''ve saved a lot of words to tell her!

    So, this chat, did not pay attention to the time, all of a sudden to 9 pm.

    Grandma looked up at the wall clock, saw it was late, urged me to have a rest early.

    I nodded, took my pajamas, and was ready to take a bath.

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, the door outside was suddenly thumping.

    "Grandma Xiaofei, grandma Xiaofei, help! Help our family, Xu ya

    Grandma quickly opened the door, and aunt Xu fell down in front of her.

    "Grandma Xiaofei, please help our family Xu ya. He''s growing up. You can''t ignore him!" Aunt Xu said to her grandmother in tears.

    Seeing aunt Xu like this, grandma probably had guessed what had happened, so she didn''t ask much. After packing, she went out with aunt Xu.

    I remembered that grandma''s face didn''t seem to be very good just now. I was afraid that something might happen to her, so I quickly took my own things and followed her.

    However, on the way to Xu Ya''s home, I also devoted myself once. I put on my Bluetooth headset and logged into the "Xijing" live broadcasting platform.

    See I opened live, fans on the platform have flocked to, barrage one after another.

    "Anchor, you can count it. I don''t think it''s interesting to watch other live broadcasts these days when you''re away."

    "Empathy + 1."

    "Anchor, are you going to catch ghosts again? What the hell is this time? "

    "Anchor, is Lord Hades here? I really want to see him

    "Yes, I''d like to see you, Lord underworld!"

    I can''t help but roll my eyes when I see many fans all thinking about the cool night.

    This guy, who only showed up once in the live broadcast, robbed me of the limelight of the anchor.

    Hum, it seems that he can''t appear in the live broadcast in any case in the future. Even if he appears, he has to cover his face!

    However, having said that, I still have to do the right thing.

    Next, I changed the name of the live room to "father son enmity: a line of blood words to find cause and effect", and then I ran to Xu Ya''s home and explained to the fans.

    "Today''s live broadcast, I''m not sure whether there will be a supernatural event, but the family that had an accident today is my father. Two years ago, his father died the night after his marriage, leaving a line of blood to say that he would come back for revenge. And tonight, something terrible happened to his family. It is suspected that his father came back to seek revenge. What terrible thing happened on that night two years ago? Let''s wait for the truth to come out. "

    Sure enough, as soon as I finished, the studio exploded.

    "How small? Is it the childhood sweetheart of the anchor? "

    "Damn, the anchor is going to save the childhood sweetheart. What about Lord Hades? Anchor, are you going to abandon Lord Pluto? "

    "Anchor, you don''t want Lord Pluto, then give Lord Pluto to to me!"

    "Give it to me, give it to me, and I will treat Lord Hades well!"

    "Lord Hades, I can wash, cook, beat my legs and warm my bed!"

    Ah, I really can''t watch it any more. I think my anchor has been abandoned by fans. Now, Mo liangye is the central topic of their discussion!

    Now I''m not feeling any more, OK?

    However, just as I was about to cry, a barrage caught my eye.

    "The user, Lord Hades, will reward the Buddha for jumping over the wall!"

    I went, Mo liangye was online!

    At this moment, I suddenly regret that I started the live broadcast.

    Will Mo liangye misunderstand Xu Ya and me just like these fans?

    I feel like I''m so stupid. OK, what''s the live broadcast? Did Mo liangye catch me this time?

    Eh, wait a minute. Why do I feel guilty for Mao? There''s nothing between Xu Ya and me, OK? I''m sorry about that!

    Thinking of this, I cleared my throat and said, "thank you for your reward, Lord Pluto. He is handsome and elegant. I have been loved by Lord Pluto. I''m very lucky."

    To tell you the truth, I''ve got goose bumps.

    But no way, in order not to let Mo liangye jealous, I can only against the heart of flattering him.

    Fortunately, he seems to be more like this. As soon as my voice fell, he sent out a barrage.

    "It''s good for your wife to know. Stay at home for her husband and wait for her to come back."

    See this, I almost a mouthful of old blood gush out, this is to persuade me to look back on the meaning?

    People in the studio began to roar.

    "Lord Pluto is really true love to the anchor!"

    "Anchor, Lord Hades is so kind to you, you can''t let him down!"

    "Anchor, if you betray Pluto, all our fans will abandon you!"

    Well, Mo liangye has successfully used his strategy to fight against all female fans.

    Baby, I feel that I''m holding back!

 Chapter 64

    However, in the meantime, I did not forget today''s business son, still fast toward Xu Ya''s home.

    Grandma and aunt Xu are old after all. They are not as fast as me. When I got to Xu Ya''s house, they just arrived.

    Before entering the house, I heard a heartrending roar from Xu Ya''s house.

    The voice was extremely hoarse, not like Xu Ya''s or Miao Miao''s.

    I couldn''t help asking. Aunt Xu told me that they were going to go back to the city in the daytime, but they were really reluctant to leave the old house that they had lived in for so many years.

    Aunt Xu decided to let the two children stay in the old house for one night and leave for the city early tomorrow morning.

    But as a result, who knows, there is something wrong with it.

    After dinner, Xu Ya and Miao Miao took a bath early and went back to their room to have a rest.

    Although it''s still early, aunt Xu thinks it''s a good thing for them to go back to their room early.

    After all, she was looking forward to having a grandson earlier.

    But who knows, not long after they returned to their room, they heard a scream, followed by a fight.

    Aunt Xu thought it was a quarrel between the couple, so she didn''t care much and continued to watch her own TV.

    After a while, Xu Ya''s roar came from the room.

    "Mom, go to grandma Chen quickly. My father is back and has Miao Miao. Go, go!"

    Aunt Xu didn''t know why, so she pushed open the door of Xu Ya''s room. As a result, she saw that Miao Miao''s face, which was originally a baby face, had become very ferocious. She had a black face and fierce eyes. She pinched Xu Ya''s neck with her hands, as if to strangle him alive.

    Seeing his son''s crisis, Xu aunt was very anxious. He lifted up the shovel on the wall and greeted Miao Miao.

    Unexpectedly, Miao Miao was so fierce that she threw aunt Xu to the ground.

    Xu Ya tried her best to hold Miao Miao. She asked aunt Xu to come to my grandmother for help, but aunt Xu ran to my house in a hurry.

    I''m puzzled to hear that.

    During the day, grandma clearly gave them amulets to wear. According to the truth, there should be no accident, but how could Miao Miao be possessed?

    Seems to see my mind, grandma pointed to the ground things said: "they did not wear."

    I followed the direction of grandma''s fingers and saw that the two amulets I gave to Xu Ya during the day were lying dirty in the soil, which was obviously abandoned.

    I went, grandma kindly gave them to keep safe, so casually lost, also too don''t know good heart?

    Seeing that grandma and I didn''t look very well, aunt Xu quickly explained, "grandma Xiaofei, we don''t know what''s good about this. In the afternoon, Xu Ya took the amulet back and prepared to put it on. As a result, Miao Miao said that it was feudal superstition and that wearing it would be bad for his health, so he threw it away. I was confused for a moment. Seeing that Miao Miao didn''t want to wear it, I didn''t force them. Who ever thought about it, but it caused a great disaster! "

    After hearing aunt Xu''s words, the barrage in the studio began to talk.

    "I''ve finally come to realize that if I don''t do it, I won''t die!"

    "It''s true that I don''t listen to the old man and I''m at a loss!"

    "It seems that the anchor''s childhood intelligence quotient is not very high!"

    "Is this Miao Miao guilty of something that makes him dare not wear it?"

    It''s true that there are so many people, and there are so many right and wrong people. Fans are clamoring in the studio, expressing their opinions and speculating about the cause and effect of things.

    Grandma took another amulet from her pocket and thrust it into aunt Xu''s hand. She repeatedly told her, "wear it well and don''t lose it, or even I can''t save you."

    Aunt Xu didn''t dare to listen to her grandmother. She quickly put the amulet away and put it in her pocket.

    Then, grandma took me into Xu Ya''s room.

    I didn''t know what a mess was until I got in.

    Originally quite warm wedding room, but now the table has been overturned, a piece of the wardrobe door has been dropped, and the sofa has been caught with holes everywhere.

    The attached Miao Miao was tied with bed sheets by Xu ya, so he couldn''t move at all.

    As for Xu ya, Xu is tired of fighting with Miao Miao and is squatting in the corner panting.

    Seeing us coming, his face finally eased, but there was still a trace of fear in his eyes.

    "He''s back, really he''s back, he won''t forgive me and Miao Miao, so he wants to pull us down to be buried with him!" Xu Ya lit a cigarette and took a puff, then said in a trembling voice.

    Hearing this, aunt Xu fell to her knees with a plop and began to cry.

    "Evil, evil indeed!"

    I don''t know why, seeing aunt Xu like this, I feel that it may not be so simple. It seems that the Xu family is hiding something from me and grandma.

    Even I can detect the problem, grandma can not be aware of it.

    But Grandma chose to turn a blind eye, it must be her reason!

    Thinking of this, I turned to my grandmother and said, "grandma, since the Miao Miao has been subdued by Xu ya, now we just need to drive the ghost of Uncle Xu out of Miao Miao''s body. Should this be settled?"

    Grandma was busy looking at the whole room, silent.

    I thought she was acquiescent, so I took out the peach sword from my backpack and went to Miaomiao. I was just about to stab her, but my grandmother suddenly cried out, "be careful!"

    I was stunned for a moment, but I didn''t react.

    But Miao Miao, who was bound by Xu Ya''s bed sheets, suddenly broke free and wanted to attack me.

    I was startled and immediately stepped back.

    Unexpectedly, she was faster, and her ferocious face soon moved to me again, reaching for my neck.

    Finished, if the ghost is not possessed, at least I can protect myself with jade beads.

    The problem is that now the ghost is in Miao Miao''s body. Even if I have jade beads to protect my body, I can''t escape her attack.

    If I had known that, just now I shouldn''t have taken the lead.

    As a result, if she really grabbed my neck, I could not help her for a while.

    Seeing Miao Miao''s hand getting closer to me, I couldn''t help feeling a little weak.

    Especially at the moment when I saw her eyes, I felt dizzy and confused, not to mention stabbing her with the peach sword in my hand.

    However, at this critical moment, grandma raised her hand to throw out a few peach nails and hit Miao Miao.

    Miao Miao was hit by the place immediately out of bursts of black smoke, and sent out a bad smell of burning.

    Probably hurt by the beating, Miao Miao retracted his hand and glared at grandma viciously.

    "How dare you break my good deed?"

    It seems that this voice is no longer the voice of Miao Miao, but the voice of Uncle Xu who died two years ago!

    He actually came back!

    But Grandma didn''t seem to be frightened by the other party. Instead, she glared back coldly and yelled: "you have already passed away, but you come to pester the living. How can I not manage it?"

    Miao Miao, who was possessed, snorted coldly, and a sly smile flashed in his eyes: "how do you think you can get me with your skill?"

 Chapter 65

    With that, Miao Miao, who had been subdued by Grandma''s peach nails, did not know where the strength came from. With a shake in her figure, she directly ejected all the peach nails that had been penetrated into her body.

    Seeing this, grandma knew that she was not good and worried that something might happen. She immediately pinched me in the middle of the crowd, and I woke up completely from dizziness.

    Then, grandma took out a piece of red cloth which was 2 meters long and wide from the bag and recited a mantra. The red cloth immediately flew to Miao Miao and wrapped her tightly.

    As we all know, red things can ward off evil spirits.

    For example, you have to wear big red trousers in your birthday, you have to wear big red wedding clothes when you get married, and some crematoria even paint the exterior walls red to ward off evil spirits.

    From a scientific point of view, the reason why red things can ward off evil spirits is that in addition to absorbing red light waves, red things can also absorb other six kinds of light waves. Therefore, the light energy contained in red things is much higher than others.

    Ghosts are always afraid of light. Red objects have great light energy, so they can resist ghosts.

    However, after Miao Miao was wrapped in granny''s red cloth, he didn''t give up and struggled desperately to escape.

    Thinking of the way Miao Miao broke away from the bed sheet and raided me just now, I still have a lingering fear.

    In order to avoid that happening again, I took out the ink bucket, bit my middle finger, dropped my blood on it, and then pointed to Miao Miao''s direction. The ink bucket line immediately bounced out and entangled Miao Miao circle after circle.

    With the double clamping of ink thread and red cloth, even now Miao Miao has the ability to communicate with heaven, it is difficult to break free.

    However, when grandma saw me using the ink line, her kind face was obviously stunned, showing a look that I could not understand.

    But that look only lasted one second on Grandma''s face, and it soon dissipated.

    Then she turned her eyes to Aunt Xu again and asked in a deep voice, "Xu Ya''s father is not angry with Xu ya, is he?"

    On hearing this, aunt Xu''s face suddenly changed, as if someone had discovered a big secret.

    "No! The child''s father is very angry! "

    Seeing aunt Xu''s strong denial, the melon eaters in the studio began to express their opinions again.

    "Why, I don''t think this aunt is telling the truth?"

    "I also think, across the screen, I can feel that this family is a little evil."

    "Is there anything shady to be afraid of being known?"

    "My husband is dead, what can I hide? This aunt is really boring

    Seeing that Aunt Xu didn''t plan to tell the truth, grandma sighed helplessly and said, "if you don''t tell the truth, Xu Ya''s father''s resentment is hard to get rid of, and he doesn''t want to be reincarnated, then I can only beat him to death!"

    When she heard the word "ghost", aunt Xu''s body was obviously trembling, but she still refused to tell the truth.

    "No, I can''t say it. If I do, our family will be finished!"

    Just as I was wondering what aunt Xu was hiding, Xu ya, who had been smoking beside me, suddenly said, "I said."

    "No! I can''t say it. After that, you are finished, and our family is finished! " Aunt Xu tried to stop it.

    Xu Ya slowly raised his head, looked at Aunt Xu, full of sadness: "Mom, things have come to this step, can''t hide, do you really want dad to kill his grandson, and then be beaten to death?"

    This is not only aunt Xu, but also grandma and I were surprised.

    "What did you say? Miao Miao is pregnant? " Asked grandma, frowning.

    Xu Ya nodded and said, "it''s been three months."

    "It''s broken!" Grandma''s face suddenly became dignified.

    Even if grandma didn''t know what to say, I knew how serious it was.

    A woman''s body is full of Yin Qi, especially a pregnant woman. If a ghost occupies her body, the fetus will be infected with ghost Qi. By then, even if the child is born, it will probably be stillborn or deformed!

    What''s more terrible is that if the ghost keeps occupying the pregnant woman''s body, and the fetus is eroded by the ghost gas for a long time, the child will be born into an extremely vicious ghost fetus!

    So at this time, it doesn''t matter what Xu Ya''s family is hiding. The important thing is to drive Xu Shu''s ghost away from Miao Miao.

    However, it seems that grandma did not intend to do it in person, but looked at me meaningfully.

    Well, she''s going to leave it to me.

    So I took Lu Banchi out of my backpack and hit Miao Miao''s tianlinggai hard.

    And this dozen, Miao Miao the whole person fainted, then a wisp of black smoke from the red cloth floated out, did not condense the shape, quickly floated out of the room.

    Seeing that wisp of black smoke running away, the audience in the live broadcast room issued barrage one after another.

    "Anchor, the devil has run away. Chase it!"

    "Yes, anchor, what if you don''t catch it and come out to harm people then?"

    "Praise me for agreeing with the anchor to chase the devil!"

    "Agree + 1!"

    Encouraged by them, I held Lu Banchi and unconsciously wanted to chase the ghost of Uncle Xu.

    But my grandmother grabbed me: "it''s important to save people!"

    Damn, encouraged by those ignorant fans, I almost forgot about it.

    Grandma is right. The most important thing now is not to chase the ghost of Uncle Xu, but to save Miao Miao and her baby!

    My grandmother and I took back our magic weapons, and then put miaoping on the bed.

    After the toss just now, Miao Miao''s body was extremely weak, and his face was pale.

    Grandmother for Miao Miao put the next pulse, the look on the face is finally relaxed.

    "Fortunately, it''s still time." Grandma said, and turned to look at me: "you quickly go home to get some wormwood, blood fern and ashes, to quickly!"

    Got grandma''s order, I immediately went out of the Xu family, SA Ya Zi ran home.

    In the dark night, I was the only one running in the whole village.

    I went through one lane after another, one small fork after another, and there was only one destination, which was my old house.

    What grandma wants is put in the storeroom of the old house. There are many precious Chinese herbal medicines in it. I saw them when I was very young.

    Now the seedlings are in danger. Naturally, I dare not delay.

    After all, saving people is like fighting a fire.

    Although Miao Miao''s family background is not very clean, as long as she is willing to live with Xu Ya and Meimei, I wish them from my heart.

    What''s more, now Miao Miao is pregnant with Xu Ya''s child.

    As the saying goes, even if I don''t give Miao Miao face, I can''t give Xu ya face?

    Xu Ya''s family has been handed down for three generations. If something goes wrong with Miao Miao''s children, how can Xu Ya spend the rest of his life?

    Thinking of this, my feet suddenly become faster.

    Seeing that the distance from my home is less than 100 meters, I can''t help jumping.

    It''s almost here. It''s killing me!

    However, just at this time, a white fog gradually rose in front of Hei Yu''s eyes, lingering around, unable to see clearly what was ahead.

    "Mi Xiaofei!" There was a voice behind me calling my name.

    I didn''t answer, and I didn''t look back, because the white fog and the sound in front of me were very unusual.

 Chapter 66

    Seeing the sudden white fog in front of us, the people in the live broadcast room sent out the barrage one after another.

    "Anchor, this white fog is too evil, isn''t it?"

    "Anchor, I feel a little scared for Mao?"

    "Anchor, it seems that someone was calling for you just now. Did your childhood friend come after you?"

    Seeing the barrage, I turned my eyes.

    Damn, chasing your sister, I have said that I have nothing to do with him!

    However, in front of this white fog, it is not normal.

    Although our village is surrounded by lakes on all sides and there are many waters around it, the fog should start in the early morning, not in the late night.

    Therefore, I conclude that there must be evil in the white fog.

    Just then, the strange cry came from behind.

    "Mi Xiaofei, wait for me!"

    Eh, the sound sounds familiar. It feels like Xu ya.

    Is it really true that Xu Yazhen was caught by those melon eaters in the studio?

    Thinking of this, I''m going to wait for Xu ya.

    After all, Xu Ya is a big man. With him, I can feel more at ease in this dark night.

    However, just as I was about to turn around, I suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    From small to large, Xu Ya always called me "Xiao Fei" and never called me "Xiao Fei" with my first name and surname.

    The voice of this thing behind me is very similar, but I don''t know the tacit understanding between Xu Ya and me, so I can be sure that it is not Xu ya at all!

    However, even if I know, I dare not act rashly.

    First of all, Miao Miao is now in danger and is waiting for me to take medicine for treatment. If I entangle with this thing behind me for too long and delay Miao Miao''s work, the problem will be really big.

    Secondly, I was in a hurry just now. My knapsack for carrying magic weapons is still at Xu Ya''s house. I''m basically unarmed.

    What''s more, I don''t know the origin of this thing behind me. I don''t think I can get anything better if I just fight with it.

    So, after several trade-offs, I decided to turn a blind eye.

    After all, as long as I take the medicine and run back to Xu Ya ''.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help speeding up and running back to my old house.

    Because there is no one at home, it''s dark from the outside, and I can''t see my fingers, which makes me a little scared.

    What''s more terrifying is that I vaguely feel that the thing behind me is still following me.

    Damn, my grandmother has personally arranged the array in my old house. Ordinary demons don''t dare to come near. I didn''t expect that this thing behind me was so bold that she dared to follow me in.

    It seems that after taking the medicine for a while, we still have to find a way to get rid of it.

    So thinking, I took out the key to open the door, strode into the house.

    But as soon as my front foot landed, I saw a shadow in the room.

    The shadow seemed to be aware of my movement and came slowly towards me in the dark. There was no sound, not even breathing.

    I went. Did the thing behind me slip in while I opened the door?

    I just came back to get a medicine. Do you want to be so unlucky?

    At present, except for the jade beads around my neck, I have almost nothing to defend myself.

    But it happened that the jade beads were not working when they were still alive. Looking at the posture in front of me, today I am clearly going to be trapped in the rhythm!

    But people are looking for me. Can''t I hide all the time?

    Thinking of this, I hold a jade bead in one hand and put a hand on my stomach. I silently pray that the little guy in my stomach can give me some strength.

    Unexpectedly, the next second, the little guy actually took the initiative to speak.

    However, his opening almost startled my chin.

    "Daddy

    What��

    I deeply doubt if this little guy in my belly is crazy. How could this shadow be his father?

    But the slap always comes too fast, just like a tornado. The next second after I questioned the intelligence of the little guy in my belly, the dark shadow in the room came to me. Facing the moonlight, I finally saw his exquisite face.

    I went, it was really a cool night!

    Fortunately, I was scared for a long time just now. Together, I was scared by my own male ghost?

    Wu Wu Wu, there is such a pit daughter-in-law''s male ghost, baby''s heart is very tired!

    "I went. Could you say hello before you show up next time? Or you''ll be scared to death! " I can''t help but complain.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand and gently held my slender waist. He attached it to my ear and said, "madam, just now in the live broadcast, I have already said that I am waiting for my wife''s return at home."

    Shit, when he said this before, I didn''t pay much attention at all, OK!

    The female fans in the studio almost drowned the whole picture with bullet screen when they saw the cool night.

    "Ah, Lord Pluto, my favorite Lord Pluto has finally arrived. My heart beats so fast!"

    "Lord Hades is so handsome! Lord underworld, I''m a man. I''m almost bent! "

    "Go upstairs, we Pluto don''t make base!"

    "Lord Hades, I''ve been waiting for you for nothing. Shall we have monkeys in the future?"

    "The smelly upstairs is shameless. If you want to live, it''s me and Mr. Hades. Go to the back and line up!"

    Seeing this group of fans make more and more outrageous, I am really jealous.

    He''s my favorite. I don''t want him to have monkeys with other women!

    Thinking of this, I decided to press the button on the Bluetooth headset and temporarily quit the live broadcast.

    Mo cool night saw me frown, a face not happy appearance, slightly hook hook lip angle, pick eyebrow asked: "jealous?"

    I gave him a white look, murmured and said: "eat you big head ghost, I''m not as stingy as you are!"

    Having said that, I still have a bad feeling in my heart.

    In my opinion, all men are unreliable, not to mention that he is still a male ghost!

    Among those watching the live broadcast, there may be some beautiful people. If they really like him and snatch him away at that time, what can I do with my child, who is an orphan and widowed mother?

    Seems to see through my mind, ink cool night hand gently pinch my chin, deep eyes straight looking at me, word by word said: "since I chose you, I will never negative you."

    Look, he can always use his unique tenderness to calm my restless mood when I am careful, and make my heart soft and warm.

    The Mo cool night droops Mou to stare at me to see for a while, suddenly can''t touch to guard of low head to gather up, kiss my lips.

    Before I could react, I was locked on the door by him.

    He holds the door behind me with one hand, holds my chin with the other hand, and gradually twines my lips and tongue with his cool breath, I sink bit by bit

 Chapter 67

    A moment later, the lips of Mo liangye just let me go.

    "It''s late. Get the medicine quickly, or it''s too late." Mo liangye touched my head and said softly.

    When he reminded me that I had business to do, I ran into the storage room, took out what grandma wanted, turned on the live broadcast, and went to Xu Ya''s house with Mo liangye.

    However, when passing by the place where the white fog rose before, the cool night suddenly stopped.

    The cold eye son looks around one eye, sternly shout a way: "where evil spirit, roll out for me!"

    I don''t know, so I was stunned. Was it not he who just teased me with white fog and voice?

    Shit, I saw him in the room just now. I thought he was following me.

    I''ve been making trouble together for a long time. Was someone else following me before?

    But obviously I was wrong again.

    Because after the sound of the cool night fell, the white fog in front of me gradually dissipated, revealing not a human shape, but a weasel!

    Late at night in the countryside, everywhere is dark, can''t see.

    Only the weasel''s two eyes, oily green, even if you look at them from a distance, make people feel scared.

    I went. It was this little beast that almost caught me?

    Weasel, commonly known as huangpizi, is also called Huangdaxian in some places. It can pass Yin and evil, and has the ability to confuse people.

    If you don''t pay attention, if you are confused by it, you will be scared and killed.

    As a result, to see this weasel, live in the melon eating crowd can not help but shush.

    "No wonder I always thought the white fog was evil before. I didn''t expect that there was evil in it!"

    "Anchor, don''t be afraid. With Lord Hades, he will protect you!"

    "Lord Hades, you must be careful. My mother says weasels are evil!"

    "Yes, safety first!"

    I think what they said is reasonable. I''m going to remind Mo liangye.

    After all, it''s not a good thing to meet weasels in this big night.

    Unexpectedly, before I could say a word, the weasel stepped back, leaped, and rushed directly towards me and Mo liangye.

    I subconsciously want to hide, but the cool night will protect me tightly in my arms, and then use my left hand to condense a dark blue air flow, raise my hand to hit the weasel.

    Weasel''s body is thin and small, where can it stand the palm of the ink cool night?

    All of a sudden, the whole body flew out like a duckweed, hit the wall five or six meters away, fell down and vomited blood.

    "Go away!" Mo cool night cold voice drinks a way.

    Seeing that the weasel couldn''t win the battle, he ran away in a hurry.

    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I always feel that it gave me a deep look with those oily green eyes before it ran away.

    This kind of faint feeling made me feel a chill for no reason.

    The old people in the village often say that "Wong Tai Sin" can''t be beaten, but Mo Liang ye not only beats it now, but also makes it spit blood. Will it come to us for revenge in the future?

    But I''ve done it all, and I think these are used for wool!

    What''s more, I have such a powerful Hades as Mo liangye as my husband, and I''m afraid of the weasel?

    Think of here, I hang the heart finally put down, with Mo cool night together to Xu ya home.

    Because of the delay on the road for a while, grandma seemed to be a little unhappy and was about to blame me for playing. But when she saw Mo liangye standing behind me, she probably guessed seven or eight points and swallowed what she said.

    In contrast, Xu Ya was surprised to see that I came with a cool night of ink.

    "Xiao... Xiao Fei, who is he?"

    To tell you the truth, Xu Ya''s problem has made me a little difficult.

    The relationship between me and Mo liangye, in addition to a paper of marriage, there is no evidence.

    But I can''t tell him and aunt Xu that I have an engagement with a male ghost, can I?

    That''s what scares them to death!

    However, without waiting for me to speak, Mo liangye put his arm around my shoulder and said seriously, "I''m Xiaofei''s husband. Who are you?"

    In the words, there is enough provocation.

    Hearing her husband, Xu Ya''s face was obviously stiff: "I''m her friend, but I haven''t heard that Xiao Fei is married!"

    "You''ve heard that now."

    Mo liangye''s attitude is more than haughty, it''s a rhythm to make people angry.

    "By the way, since you are only her friend, please call her full name later. Xiao Fei is not what you should call your identity." Ink cool night again a face proud of opening.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but look black.

    It seems that this male ghost is really jealous, and it''s the rhythm to carry on the haughty to the end!

    When the female audience in the studio saw the proud and domineering side of Mo liangye, they immediately went crazy.

    "Damn it, Lord underworld''s aura is 2.8 meters, killing the anchor every minute!"

    "Lord Hades, I''m surrounded by you!"

    "Lord Hades, are you jealous? I feel super cute. Is there any wood

    "Yes, yes, our Lord underworld protected his wife properly!"

    Well, the atmosphere is getting more and more awkward.

    "That... Time is running out. We''d better save Miao Miao as soon as possible. Otherwise, if we are delayed, we will be in great trouble." I''m in moderation.

    Hearing this, Xu Ya took a deep look at me and Mo liangye, then looked back at grandma and asked, "Granny Chen, can we start?"

    Grandma nodded and asked me to boil the wormwood and blood fern in water.

    So I obediently went into Xu Ya''s kitchen, ready to work, but Mo liangye didn''t know when to follow.

    Tired for most of the night, I was very tired. When I saw him coming in, I leaned on his shoulder and asked in a low voice, "do you think Miao Miao and her baby can survive?"

    Mo liangye put one hand around me, but the other hand was working for me. He comforted me while working: "don''t worry, they will be OK."

    "Are you so sure?" I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye nodded, then hung his palm in the air and slowly injected his own spiritual power into the decoction.

    Seeing this scene, I can''t help being moved.

    Although he was very jealous about Xu Ya and me, he was still willing to let go of his personal grudges and increase the efficacy of Miao Miao''s Decoction with his own spiritual power.

    How can I not love such a male ghost?

    "Cool night." I called softly.

    Mo cool night heard the sound, turned to look at me.

    I stand on tiptoe and kiss on his lips.

    His lips are soft, with a light and cool mint flavor, attracting me to want more.

    Perhaps there is no more real existence than this. He is always cold and proud. Now he hugs me tightly and is willing to spend time and energy to do these trivial things with me. What kind of pity and affection is this?

    And I, as the most common human being, have nothing to repay him.

    Only hope, he and I can love each other, life and death foreve

 Chapter 68

    The light in the kitchen is a little dim. Half of his face is in the light and half in the shadow, which makes his facial features more three-dimensional and meaningful.

    He kisses so seriously and attentively, gentle, clear, confused, dazzling, that I almost feel soft under his lips.

    However, at this time, the kitchen door suddenly appeared an uninvited guest.

    "Xiaofei, the soup is boiling..." Xu Ya''s voice suddenly rang out, and then swallowed, "OK... Have you finished?"

    Hearing this, I hastily pushed away the cool night.

    It''s not that I''m worried about Xu Ya''s misunderstanding, but it''s a very private matter. It''s not suitable for outsiders to see it.

    But obviously, I didn''t push it in time, because before I pushed away Mo liangye, Xu Ya had seen it all.

    "Well... Sorry, I forgot to knock. Go on."

    With that, Xu Ya stepped back with a red face.

    I stretched out my fist and hammered it gently in front of Mo liangye''s chest. I said with a coquettish face: "it''s all your fault. Now Xu Ya has seen it. It''s really killing me!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the voice fell, the melon eaters on the live broadcasting platform suddenly became crazy, and they wanted to smash my eyes with bullet screens.

    "Anchor, not only your little Zhuma saw it, but our more than 100000 fans saw it!"

    "What''s good about passion? I feel that Lord Pluto''s kissing skill is excellent! "

    "Anchor, it''s clear that you are the one who Pro Pluto on your own initiative. Why blame him? He''s innocent, isn''t he

    "Anchor, have you ever thought about how we single dogs feel when you and Lord Hades show their love in public?"

    "Why do you think the anchor and Pluto match? Do I feel that way alone? "

    When I saw the barrage, I almost lost sight.

    Damn, just now I just looked at the handsome face of Mo liangye. I forgot to quit the live broadcast for the time being.

    It''s over. It''s a shame this time!

    But Mo Liang night seems not affected at all, still very calm.

    He put the soup just boiled in the pot into the bowl, and then poured some ashes into the bowl. He gently stirred it with a spoon before taking it out.

    When he comes to the room, Mo liangye gives the decoction to Xu ya, who feeds the Miao.

    I don''t know if it''s because the decoction itself is too powerful, or the spiritual power injected into it by Mo liangye. Within five minutes after the decoction was fed, the pale color on Miao Miao''s face gradually faded and replaced by a ruddy complexion.

    Seeing Miao Miao wake up, aunt Xu and Xu Ya are relieved.

    "Great, my good daughter-in-law, you are awake!" Aunt Xu was so excited that she almost cried.

    Miao Miao''s face is covered with circles. He doesn''t know what''s going on.

    "Mom, honey, why do you all look at me with such strange eyes?" Miao Miao asked.

    Xu Ya was not prepared to hide from Miao Miao, so he told Miao Miao everything that had just happened.

    When he heard that he was possessed by Xu Ya''s father''s ghost, Miao Miao''s face suddenly changed.

    This look is almost the same as aunt Xu''s before.

    Inexplicably, I remember what aunt Xu had hidden from us before.

    But considering that Miao Miao is pregnant, it''s not good if he''s emotional, so I have to suppress my curiosity for a while.

    "Grandma Xiaofei, thank you very much for today''s business. Tomorrow morning, I will take my two children and come to your house to thank you." Aunt Xu said with a smile.

    It sounds polite, but it has a different meaning.

    Obviously, seeing that the matter had been settled, aunt Xu wanted to give orders.

    After all, some things, after all, is the family scandal can not be publicized.

    Even though our two families have always been good friends, in aunt Xu''s eyes, we are still outsiders after all.

    But Grandma didn''t seem to want to leave.

    "Do you think it''s over to drive away Xu Ya''s father''s ghost and keep Miao Miao''s baby?" Grandma looked at Aunt Xu and asked in a cold voice.

    Grandma Xu''s eyes were too sharp. Aunt Xu''s face dodged for a moment, as if she was afraid that grandma would see the secret hidden in her heart.

    "Grandma Xiaofei, Miao Miao''s child has been saved. What else can we do? Don''t worry too much. It''s late. Go back and have a rest Aunt Xu urged again.

    Before that, I just suspected that Aunt Xu was hiding something from us.

    So at the moment, I''m quite sure that this evening is no accident.

    Behind the seemingly peaceful Xu family, there must be a big secret!

    However, when she heard aunt Xu''s words, her grandmother was not angry either. She just said, "in that case, let''s go first. However, today is your last night in this house. I believe Xu Ya''s father will not miss this opportunity. "

    After that, grandma packed up and took me and Mo liangye to go home.

    After listening to grandma''s words, aunt Xu''s face is very strange. She seems to be glad that we are leaving, but more importantly, she is worried that Xu Ya''s father''s ghost will really appear again as grandma said.

    The three generations of the Xu family are handed down separately. If Xu Ya''s father only wants her life, it''s all right.

    After all, she is half body into the earth, also not many years of life.

    But she absolutely does not allow Xu Ya''s father to hurt Xu Ya and Miao Miao''s children!

    So, one second before we broke out of Xu''s gate, she stopped us after all.

    "I said, I said everything." Aunt Xu''s voice seemed to be ten years old.

    Grandma seems to have known that Aunt Xu would compromise. She pulled out a kind smile from her slightly old lips and took us back to the room.

    "The year before last, Xu Ya came home with Miao Miao and said he would get married. Xu Ya''s father didn''t agree with him, so the two father and son quarreled, and they were very stiff. Later, despite his father''s opposition, Xu Ya married Miao Miao. His father was very unhappy, so he drank a few more cups. He thought it would be better to wake up after a sleep, but who knows that he... "

    At this point, aunt Xu was so emotional that she could hardly go on.

    In the middle of the story, it''s hard for us to stop suddenly.

    "Uncle Xu, what''s the matter with him?" I asked curiously.

    Maybe she thought of something sad. Aunt Xu kept wiping her tears and crying. She couldn''t speak at all.

    "That night, my father drank too much and ran to our room, tarnishing Miao Miao." Xu Ya took a cigarette and said without expression.

    When I heard this, I was stunned.

    Although I don''t have much contact with Uncle Xu, in my eyes, Uncle Xu is such an honest person that he can''t do such an unethical thing.

    "Xu ya, are you mistaken?" I question it.

    Hearing my words, Miao Miao''s mood suddenly excited, cried and said: "do I want to cheat you with my innocence?"

    Xu Ya tightly hugged Miao Miao''s shoulder and said in a hoarse voice: "Xiao Fei, have I ever cheated you since I was young?"

    I was speechless for a moment.

    Indeed, growing up so big, Xu ya really never cheated me, even a joke lie.

    Thinking of this, I asked again, "what happened later? How did Uncle Xu die? "

    Hearing this, aunt Xu suddenly rushed over and hugged Xu ya, crying bitterly: "my son, this is all evil. You killed him by mistake, and now he wants to come back for revenge. This is the retribution of our Xu family!"

 Chapter 69

    When I heard that, I was totally confused.

    I''m eager to know the answer, but I can''t think of it. I''m waiting for my answer.

    At this moment, I suddenly understood why aunt Xu refused to tell the truth.

    For a woman in her 50s, it''s hard for her to accept that her son, who has passed on for three generations, should go to jail.

    So, after what happened, she instinctively chose to hide to protect Xu ya.

    Seeing aunt Xu crying, Xu Ya''s heart was also distressed: "Mom, I killed my father on the spur of the moment. I should bear this sin. I''ll go to the police station and turn myself in when I send you to the city to settle down tomorrow. "

    Listen to Xu ya say so, aunt Xu immediately cry more sad.

    "My son, this family can''t live without you. If you go to jail, what can you do if you leave me and Miao Miao?"

    Xu Ya looked at Aunt Xu, then turned to look at Miao Miao, showing a bitter smile.

    "Mom, Miao Miao, don''t be sad. Give birth to the baby and raise it well. I hope he won''t complain that his father is a murderer in the future."

    Sound falls, the cry of aunt Xu and Miao Miao then rings in the room.

    Maybe it was too sad, even my mood was infected, tears slowly fell.

    Seeing this scene, the audience in the live room sent out bullet screens one after another.

    "I didn''t expect it to be like this. I didn''t know what to say for a moment!"

    "The little Zhuma of the anchor is so pitiful. I really want to hold him!"

    "The most pitiful is the child in that woman''s belly!"

    These bullet screens make my heart even more sad, and the tears can''t stop flowing.

    But who knows, at this time, I suddenly feel a tight waist.

    Looking down, Mo liangye didn''t know when he had hugged me.

    He raised his hand to gently wipe my tears, attached to my ear, whispered: "don''t worry, I will never leave you and the child."

    Shit, is that what I''m focusing on right now?

    Is this guy going to get to the point?

    But when he said that, I couldn''t cry any more, so I had to stop my tears.

    No one wants this kind of thing to happen, but since it is irreparable, we have to face it.

    Thinking of this, I''m going to advise aunt Xu and Miao Miao.

    Unexpectedly, before a word was uttered, there was a strange sound in the yard outside.

    I subconsciously from the window to see out, the results do not see do not know, a look startled.

    In the bright moonlight, forty or fifty weasels came in through the cracks in the iron door of the courtyard wall and were rushing into the house.

    I swear, I''ve never seen such a creepy picture in my life. I was so scared that I cried out: "weasels, lots of weasels!"

    Hearing my voice, grandma''s face suddenly changed. She snapped, "close the door quickly! Close the windows and don''t let them in

    People in rural areas are superstitious and think that weasels are unlucky things. If one weasel appears at home, it will bring disaster to the family, not to mention dozens of weasels!

    I think of the weasel who was beaten to spit blood by the ink cold night before, and my heart suddenly cools.

    Damn, I used to hear that the weasel was vengeful, but I didn''t expect that the beast''s Revenge came so fast!

    Aware of the seriousness of the situation, I did not dare to delay, rushed over, while the weasel did not run into the house, quickly closed the door.

    At the same time, Mo liangye and Xu Ya quickly closed all the windows in the house.

    "How can there be so many weasels all of a sudden? Is this the death of Xu family? Evil, evil indeed Aunt Xu cried bitterly.

    Hearing this, I felt guilty.

    If before, Mo liangye and I did not provoke the weasel, now the Xu family would not be besieged by the weasel.

    Grandma glanced at me and saw that I was full of guilt. All of a sudden, she understood.

    "The yellow skin is evil. Now they come out, they must fight to death. We can hide for a while, but not for a lifetime. We''d better fight with them! " Grandma is loud.

    I know that grandma didn''t want to make me feel guilty, so she wanted to get rid of these weasels.

    But Grandma''s words attracted aunt Xu''s opposition: "no, no, weasel is Wong Tai Sin, you can''t fight, otherwise it will bring disaster!"

    Grandma glared at Aunt Xu fiercely and yelled: "they have brought disaster. If you don''t get rid of them, do you want to sit here and wait to die?"

    Normally, grandma is a very prestigious person in the village. Now she is so strict that Aunt Xu dare not say anything more.

    "Then... How to get rid of it?" Aunt Xu asked carefully.

    Seeing aunt Xu compromise, grandma''s tone also eased a lot: "Xiaofei, you are guarding the three of them in the house, you must not open the doors and windows in the house!"

    After that, grandma turned around and went out with Mo liangye.

    Looking out of the bedroom window, the whole yard was full of weasels. It was terrible.

    Although Mo liangye is a Pluto with great ability, and grandma is also a person with some ability, I can''t help but worry about them.

    After all, this matter is caused by me. If Mo liangye didn''t protect me, he would not beat the weasel to vomit blood.

    If it didn''t spit blood, it couldn''t take so many weasels to revenge now.

    So, no matter from which point of view, I have no reason to stand by.

    Thinking of this, I turned to look at Xu ya: "take good care of your mother and Miao Miao, don''t open the door and window of the room!"

    With that, I took my magic weapon, quickly opened the door and went out.

    Seeing me coming out, grandma and Mo liangye were very surprised.

    "I told you not to come out? Come on in, these yellow skins are very fierce. It''s not a joke! " Grandma used peach nail to kill the yellow skin, and she yelled at me.

    I shook my head and took something out of my bag. While helping grandma to kill the yellow skin, I replied, "grandma, I''ve grown up. I can''t hide under your protection all the time!"

    However, as soon as the voice fell, he saw a yellow skin on Grandma''s back, with sharp teeth biting her neck.

    My heart suddenly a tight, hastily recite the incantation, drive ink line.

    The ink line popped out of my hand quickly and wrapped around the yellow skin behind my grandmother.

    When the skin of the yellow skin touched the ink line, it was as if it had been burned by carbon. It became black. Without struggling twice, it died.

    I went and died? It''s too much to fight, isn''t it?

    With the ink thread that uncle Lu passed on to me, you can not only restrain ghosts, but also kill huangpizi at one stroke!

    Thinking of this, I immediately asked grandma for a peach nail, tied in front of the ink line, and recited the mantra.

    The ink thread rushed to the yellow skin like crazy. The sharp mahogany nail took the ink thread into the yellow skin''s body, and then came out from its back, and ran to the next yellow skin quickly.

    As a result, in less than 10 minutes, a yard full of yellow skin was basically penetrated by my ink thread and hung up like a rural roast sausage, except for being killed half by my grandmother and Mo liangye.

    And the three yellow skins left in the corner of the courtyard wall saw the scene in front of them. They didn''t dare to make another scene and ran out of the courtyard wall.

    My heart is not good, yellow skin so revenge, if let these three escape, maybe later they will bring more companions to do evil.

    Think of here, I immediately drive ink lines, want to catch them all.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye was a step faster than me. A stream of black air condensed from his palm. He raised his hand and hit the yellow skins.

    Those fleeing yellow skins were hit by the black air in the dark night, and they were all gone in an instant, not even bones left.

 Chapter 70

    I was stunned by the scene.

    I went. Is the posture of Mo liangye a little too fierce?

    His left and right hands, one hand can condense a dark blue life, one hand can condense a pure black dead air, this is clearly the existence that can overturn the clouds!

    If I annoy him in the future, will he beat me in the same way so that I don''t have any bones left?

    Wuwuwu, the baby is so scared. It seems that I will be better in the future. I must not annoy him!

    Like me, the melon eaters in the studio were so surprised that they almost lost the melon when they saw Mo liangye''s hand.

    "Damn, Lord underworld, what kind of martial arts do you practice? It''s better than 18 dragon subduing palms! "

    "Great Xia, please accept my obeisance!"

    "Lord Hades, I''ve given my knees!"

    "Lord Hades, do you accept apprentices? The kind that can roll, sell and warm the bed? "

    Well, the people in the studio will pay attention to him when it''s a cool night, no matter how many yellow skins I just picked up.

    There is such a man who loves to rob the play. What can I do? I am also very desperate!

    Seeing that I was depressed and loveless, Mo liangye gently scraped my slender index finger on my nose and said with a faint smile, "my wife''s skill has greatly increased. It seems that I will seek the protection of my wife in the future."

    I gave him a white look, reached out and poked him in the chest, said viciously: "next time you dare to rob me, I don''t want you!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I said this, there was a rush of looting in the studio.

    "Anchor, you don''t want me! Lord underworld, come to my arms

    "Go away, fake girl upstairs! Lord underworld belongs to me. No one is allowed to rob me! "

    "Put P, Lord Pluto is clearly mine, mine, mine, mine. Say important things three times!"

    Seeing the barrage, I couldn''t help but look black.

    After that, my studio will turn into a show by myself in the dark night.

    I''m the protagonist?

    What about the aura of the protagonist?

    Why do I feel like a passer-by now?

    Baby heart bitter, but the baby does not say!

    "Pile these yellow bodies together and burn them. Otherwise, it will be hot and pestilence will happen easily after a long time." Granny on the side of the road.

    I nodded, ready to clean up the yard of these yellow bodies.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a scream came out of Xu Ya''s room. It was aunt Xu''s!

    Grandma heart call not good, immediately took me and ink cool night rushed in.

    I saw Xu Ya''s room, I don''t know when actually slipped in two yellow skin!

    I looked at the door of the house and immediately understood what was going on.

    Yellow skin not only has a certain intelligence, can imitate human voice and action, but also has a unique skill, that is, can shrink bones!

    It is said that in some chicken houses, even if there is only a finger wide gap, the yellow skin can also get in by shrinking the bone and suck up the chicken blood.

    The gap at the bottom of the door of Xu Ya''s room is just a finger wide.

    We all thought that yellow skin would not get in at such a small distance.

    But forget that yellow skin has a good ability to shrink bones!

    However, it is strange that these two yellow skins did not attack people in the house. Instead, they climbed straight up to the bedside cupboard in Xu Ya''s house and ran outside with the deep blue perfume bottle on it.

    Huang Pi does not hurt people, but snatch perfume bottles. What are these?

    Is it difficult to become a yellow skin, really want to learn human spray perfume to attract the opposite sex?

    However, what I didn''t think of was that Miao Miao, who had been lying in Xu Yahuai''s eyes, saw this scene and immediately rushed to it like mad, trying to stop the yellow skins from stealing perfume bottles.

    Seeing this, aunt Xu came to hold Miao Miao.

    "Forget it, it''s just a bottle of perfume. It doesn''t cost a lot of money. You still have the seeds of our Xu family in your stomach, but don''t move the baby!"

    Indeed, compared with children in the belly, what is the price of a bottle of perfume?

    If perfume is gone, it can be bought again, but if the child is gone, it can be a lifelong regret.

    But obviously, Miao Miao doesn''t think so.

    When the two yellow skins were carrying the perfume bottles out of the room, the seedlings tried to pull the legs of the yellow skins with the strength of their milk, so that they could not take away the perfume bottles.

    Miao and Miao are pulling on one side and huangpizi are also pulling on the other. The fight is very fierce.

    As a result, the next second, something happened that nobody thought of.

    Two yellow skins were annoyed by the seedlings, and they threw the whole perfume bottle into the air and slipped out of Xu Ya''s house.

    The dark blue perfume bottle passed through an arc in the air. "Bang" fell on the ground and smashed to pieces.

    The perfume in the bottle was scattered on the floor, and a strange smell came into my nostrils.

    I feel a little familiar with this fragrance, as if I have smelled it somewhere.

    But if you ask me where I''ve heard it, I can''t remember for a moment.

    The cool night stood beside me, and he smelled the perfume, but his look was not as relaxed as I was. Instead, he had a nearly harsh cold.

    He coldly looked at Miao Miao, his eyes were burning, not angry.

    "Where do you get this perfume?"

    This not only stunned Miao Miao, but also blindfolded me.

    Isn''t Mo liangye asking nonsense?

    Perfume, of course, is bought in the mall, or can it be built by itself?

    Miao Miao was stunned for a moment. He didn''t dare to watch the cool night. He stammered and replied: "I bought it in the counter of Henglong shopping mall!"

    "You lie!"

    Mo liangye seems to be annoyed. He grabs Miao Miao''s wrist with sharp eyes and dignified look, just like a sharp cheetah.

    Seeing this posture, aunt Xu was not happy. She quickly pulled Miao Miao aside and yelled at Mo liangye: "what''s the matter with you young man? She''s my daughter-in-law. Is it up to you? "

    Unexpectedly, aunt Xu''s voice just dropped, and the grandmother standing beside her suddenly opened her mouth. "This perfume contains some body oil!"

    All the people present were stunned by this.

    Corpse oil refers to the fat spilled from the corpse when it is highly decomposed.

    This kind of thing is not only disgusting, but also has the effect of confusing people.

    And this bottle of perfume is obviously for men, that is, Xu Yayong''s.

    No wonder during the day when I met Xu Ya on the way, I smelled a very strange smell on him.

    At that time, I thought it was his masculinity, and I didn''t care much about it.

    Unexpectedly, the strange smell that I smelt was actually emanated from the body oil in perfume.

    Thinking of this, I subconsciously turned my eyes to Xu ya.

    But he is also a face of the Mongolian circle, obviously do not know this perfume thing.

    So the source of this perfume is only one explanation.

 Chapter 71

    "Miao Miao, what''s going on? How did you get the body oil in the perfume you sent me? Xu Ya asked.

    Miao Miao covered his face, squatted on the ground and cried bitterly: "don''t ask, please don''t ask..."

    I can''t bear to see Miao Miao like this.

    Though not to be divulged by Xu ya, what kind of ulterior purpose is she wearing, but what she looks like is not malicious.

    So I wanted to give up.

    After all, Miaomiao still has a child in his stomach. If he gets angry because of this, aunt Xu will try her best to find us.

    However, grandma said: "people who have been smearing corpse oil for a long time have too much Yin Qi. If they are not treated in time, it is difficult to live over 25 years old."

    This is like a bolt from the blue in general, ruthlessly split in aunt Xu and Miao Miao''s heart.

    Obviously, even Miao Miao didn''t know that the corpse oil would have such a great influence on Xu ya.

    "No... no way. Xu Ya won''t die. The man who sold me body oil said that long-term application on his body can not only make Xu ya love me forever, but also prolong his life!" Miao Miao argued with an unbelievable face.

    Hearing this, I immediately thought of that sentence: no culture, really terrible!

    Since the corpse oil is extracted from the dead body, can it be less contaminated with Yin Qi?

    The reason why people are human beings, not all kinds of demons and ghosts, is that there is Yang in the human body.

    Once this kind of Yang Qi is gradually replaced by Yin Qi, does this person still have life?

    Seeing that Miao Miao didn''t believe it, grandma went to Xu Ya and put two fingers on his wrist to feel his pulse.

    Just half a minute, but we all felt a long time.

    No one knows what kind of result grandma will give. No one wants Xu ya to die.

    After all, he is so young.

    But when the pulse was over, grandma shook her head, sighed, and said solemnly: "weak should not, pulse disorder, three cathode cold, but the time is coming!"

    This is really the Miao Miao to scared, all of a sudden stand unsteadiness, fell to sit on the ground, for a long time did not return to God.

    "No, no, Xu Ya won''t die. I don''t want him to die!" Miao Miao lost his voice and cried.

    Miao Miao is still like this, and aunt Xu is even more stimulated.

    You know, she and Uncle Xu have worked hard all their lives to bring up their only son.

    Now it''s not easy to get to the end, and we''re going to have a good life, but unexpectedly, it''s like this all of a sudden.

    No one can stand it.

    Xu Shi came back to her senses. Aunt Xu suddenly rushed towards Miao Miao. She pinched her sharp nails on Miao Miao. She cried and scolded: "it''s all you smelly woman. You return my son, you return my son!"

    Seeing things out of control, I was in a hurry and rushed to pull aunt Xu away.

    No matter whose fault it is, the child in Miao Miao''s stomach is innocent.

    This family has suffered enough. I don''t want to let them lose their baby because of this.

    After all, this is the only hope of their family!

    But who knows aunt Xu is very emotional, just like she is mad. She raises her hand and pushes me away.

    Seeing that I was about to fall on the ground, Mo liangye quickly reached out and held me in his arms.

    "Are you all right?" Mo Liang night asked softly.

    I Leng Lengshen, shaking his head, asked: "Xu ya really no help?"

    Mo liangye took a deep look at me and asked, "do you just want to save him?"

    In the words, with a trace of displeasure.

    But I did not hesitate to nod.

    I know that Mo liangye may misunderstand, but as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I still want to save Xu ya.

    Because Xu Ya accompanied me through the whole childhood.

    Without his care and company in those past years, I would not be in this world now.

    When I was about 8 years old, I was fond of playing and had to climb to the tree to dig out the bird''s nest.

    As a result, my foot slipped and I fell from the tree. It was Xu ya, who was 3 years older than me, who caught me below, so that I would not fall to death.

    But that time, Xu Ya''s foot was comminuted fracture.

    So far, Xu Ya''s feet are a little lame.

    I owe him my life. I have to pay it back.

    Xu is eager to see me save Xu ya, Mo cool night hesitated for a while, finally nodded, should say: "good, I help you save him."

    Hearing this, I took Mo liangye''s face and gave him a big kiss on his lips.

    Mo liangye touched my head and said with a smile, "go and help me prepare a bowl of goose dung, a bowl of furnace ash and a bowl of chicken blood."

    As soon as she heard that she could save Xu ya, aunt Xu immediately let go of Miao Miao and rushed to prepare things in front of me.

    I helped Miao Miao up from the ground and gently advised him, "don''t worry, Xu Ya will be OK."

    Miao Miao takes a look at Xu ya, tears still flow.

    Perhaps, no matter what she has done, but now, she is really regret.

    It was at this moment that I realized that she really loved Xu ya.

    It''s just that she used the wrong method.

    Xu is distressed for Miao Miao, Xu Ya came over, hugged Miao Miao''s shoulder, comforted: "don''t cry, I''ll be fine, I''ll accompany you and your child for the rest of my life!"

    But the more he said that, the more guilty Miao Miao was and the more he cried.

    Until aunt Xu brought the things that Mo liangye wanted, and saw Miao Miao crying, she yelled: "cry, you know cry, if there is a good or bad thing in Xu Ya''s family, how can I deal with you?"

    Worried about Miao Miao''s embarrassment, I quickly turned away from the topic, looked at Mo liangye and said, "all the things you want have been brought. What should I do next?"

    Mo liangye looked at the things in aunt Xu''s hands and said, "mix these things evenly in a ratio of 2:2:1. Seal Xu Ya''s ears, mouth and eyelids with the mixture, leaving only nostrils to breathe."

    Hearing this, aunt Xu quickly adjusted several things according to the proportion that Mo liangye said, and then daubed them on Xu Ya''s facial features.

    After everything is done, Mo liangye drives us all out, leaving him and Xu Ya alone in the room.

    Seeing this scene, the room was boiling.

    "Damn, Lord underworld won''t take the opportunity to beat the anchor''s little bamboo horse fat?"

    "Anchor, I have a hunch that you will become a disaster of beauty!"

    "Pray for the little bamboo horse of the anchor!"

    "Anchor, if they really fight, which side are you on?"

    These guys, it''s not too big to watch the excitement.

    How can Mo liangye fight Xu ya? Is he such an ungracious person?

    Who ever thought, at this time, a scream of Xu Ya came from the room.

    Aunt Xu and Miao Miao panic and beat the door desperately.

    "Open the door, open the door, what have you done to my son? If you dare to touch him, I won''t let him go as a ghost... "

    Before aunt Xu finished her sentence, the door creaked and opened.

 Chapter 72

    The moment the door opened, I saw the dark and elegant eyes of Mo liangye.

    His indifferent eyes passed the crowd and finally fell on me.

    "He''s all right."

    The voice of Mo Liang night was low and mellow, with a touch of comfort.

    I know that he is afraid of me, so the first thing after he comes out is to comfort me.

    As if she didn''t believe Mo liangye''s words, aunt Xu rushed into the room to see what happened to Xu ya.

    But as soon as she entered the room, there was a stench on her face. Aunt Xu was fumigated and quickly helped the corner to vomit.

    Seeing aunt Xu like this, I covered my nose and went in to see what was so smelly.

    However, after entering as like as two peas, the furnishings in the house are exactly the same as before, and there is not much more.

    On the contrary, Xu Ya was sweating all over his body and looked wet.

    The key is that the sweat on his body is not the same as that of our ordinary people. It''s black and ink like.

    I side head to see toward Mo cool night, frown to ask a way: "this is what circumstance?"

    The cold shoulder picked up Xu Yayi''s eyes and said, "he has used the perfume containing body oil for 2 years. The body oil has infiltrated into the viscera of his organs. He must use the mixture of goose manure to seal his five orifice, and then put in a very strong internal force to force all the overcast and cold poison in the body."

    "So, just now you drove us out, not to take the opportunity to fight with Xu ya, but to use your internal power to help him force out the toxins in his body?" I asked.

    Mo liangye reached out and touched my face, and said with a faint smile, "madam, in your eyes, is this the man for husband?"

    I nodded, should say: "yes, because you are Asia''s super vinegar king!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye couldn''t help laughing: "madam, in that case, I''ll force the poison to him again in a moment? How else can I deserve the title you gave me? "

    I quickly stopped him, glared at him: "you this person, how can you be so rebellious?"

    Unexpectedly, he leaned slightly over and whispered in my ear: "madam, you forget, I''m not a human being, I''m a ghost!"

    I was speechless for a moment. This cold guy has learned to joke now!

    Because the smell is really bad, Xu Ya is forced by Aunt Xu to take a bath and come out in clean clothes.

    Xu ya, who has no corpse oil toxin in her body, looks fresh and refreshing at the moment, which is much more pleasing to the eye than before.

    However, from the beginning to the end, he did not look at Miao Miao.

    Presumably, after the detoxification of corpse oil toxin, the confusion of corpse oil to his mind was also relieved.

    So now he is not infatuated with Miao Miao.

    Miao Miao knew that he was ashamed and did not dare to talk to Xu ya. He sat alone in the corner of the room.

    However, although we have removed Xu Ya''s corpse poison and saved Miao Miao''s baby and Xu Ya''s life, there is still a very difficult matter.

    In the middle of the night before, Uncle Xu''s ghost once came to the Xu family, and almost killed the family.

    It can be seen from this that Uncle Xu''s resentment towards Xu Ya''s family is really not a single bit.

    I''m not sure when and where he will come out and kill us unprepared.

    In view of this, I discussed with my grandmother and Mo liangye, and thought that instead of waiting to die, we should take the initiative to summon the ghost of Uncle Xu by way of summoning, so as to solve all the grievances of the Xu family, so as not to cause any more trouble in the future.

    After the discussion, grandma asked aunt Xu for some things she used before she was born. She took something out of the things she had brought with her. After several tosses, it turned out to be a memorial flag!

    I went for a while. Can the streamer be folded and put into the bag?

    In my opinion, the flag should be very large and supported by a very strong pole, which is extremely difficult to carry.

    But who knows, grandma actually made the pole of the spirit flag retractable!

    When stretching out, it is a huge flag to summon souls.

    When shrinking, put it away in your bag, you can carry it and go.

    Damn, shenpo is shenpo. This way, this routine, is a little higher than me!

    But that''s why I have to learn more from Grandma.

    After all, if grandma is old this year, even if she is still healthy, I can''t always let her keep out the wind and rain for me.

    Now, I have nothing to repay grandma.

    The only thing I can do is to learn more skills and try to be independent earlier to share my worries for grandma.

    Think of here, I patiently looking at grandma, her every move, are firmly in mind.

    Grandma put the flag in the center of Xu''s courtyard, put white rice and noodles on the left and right sides of the flag, then knocked the bell in her hand, and recited the mantra: "where can the wandering soul be preserved; Three souls fall early, seven orifices are not coming; In the wild by the river, there is a village called huangmiaozhuang; Public court prison, tombs mountain forest; False alarm lawsuit, lost true soul.... "

    Quiet. It''s really quiet. Not only the Xu family, but also the whole village. I think it''s terrible. I even have the illusion that the rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building.

    In the late night of summer, there was no wind, and the flag stood in the courtyard, as if there was no movement.

    Grandma''s incantation has not stopped. In the whole courtyard, there are only the striking sound of the evocation clock and the incantation sound of grandma''s mouth.

    I don''t know if grandma can successfully recall Uncle Xu''s soul this time, but this strange atmosphere still makes my heart a little hairy.

    Mo liangye saw that I was afraid. He immediately put his hand around me and said in a soft voice, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    His tall body shrouded me, I suddenly felt that at this moment, my heaven and earth, only his existence and domination.

    Good, this kind of happiness overflowing almost unreal, good!

    However, just when I was distracted, the bell on the flag suddenly rang.

    Grandma immediately stopped the action, looked at the door of the Xu family yard, and said in a deep voice, "here we are!"

    Hearing this, my heart suddenly a tight, unconsciously grabbed the ink cool night''s hand.

    In the silent night, the bells on the wake flag sound louder and faster.

    Obviously, Uncle Xu''s ghost is getting closer to us.

    I can even clearly feel that he is around here, looking at us.

    In fact, not only me, but also the audience in the studio felt that the atmosphere was very strange, and they sent out barrages one after another.

    "Anchor, across the screen, I can feel weird, so scared!"

    "I''m afraid of wool. With our Lord Hades, we can kill all kinds of monsters and ghosts."

    "Yes, with Lord underworld here, don''t be afraid of the anchor, and don''t be afraid of everyone!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I finished watching the barrage, there was a very slight sound of footsteps outside the walls of Xu''s courtyard.

    One step, two steps, three steps... Getting closer and closer!

    Just then, the door of the courtyard wall suddenly pushed open from the outside.

    A huge and shiny weasel came in from the outside, two oil green eyes glanced at all of us, and finally fell on Xu ya.

 Chapter 73

    What��

    Isn''t grandma the soul of Uncle Xu?

    Why didn''t the soul attract a yellow skin instead?

    Moreover, looking at the shape and color of the yellow skin, it seems to be the rhythm of the king of yellow skin!

    It''s hard to get back to the two yellow skins who had failed to fight the perfume before returning to the newspaper, and their eldest brother went to battle himself now.

    Thinking of the ferocity of those yellow skins before, I dare not take it lightly. I immediately hold the ink line and get ready to fight at any time.

    But who knows, without waiting for us to start, the yellow skin went to Xu Ya and began to speak.

    "Your corpse has been detoxified?"

    All of us were shocked at the sound.

    We know that the yellow skin is powerful, but we didn''t expect that it''s Taoism is so high that it can speak.

    Besides, it can not only talk about human words, but also know that Xu Ya has died of poisoning in perfume. This is fantastic.

    Xu Ya looked at the yellow skin king in front of him. He couldn''t believe it: "are you... Are you... Father... Father?"

    As soon as these words came out, all the people present were in a circle.

    What happened?

    Isn''t Xu Ya''s father Uncle Xu?

    But now how can he call this yellow skin his father?

    After listening to Xu Ya''s words, the melon eaters in the studio opened various brain holes one after another.

    "No? Is Xu Ya born with this yellow skin king? "

    "Isn''t it a bit heavy?"

    "Xu Ya is so fuckin ''fashionable. He even played with animals decades ago!"

    "I feel that my three outlooks have been overturned. What a hot eye!"

    Seeing these barrages, I don''t know what to say for a moment, because at the moment, I am also in a circle of strength, and I don''t know what happened.

    When Aunt Xu heard Xu Ya''s words, she felt very angry and said to Xu ya, "what are you talking about? Your father has been dead for two years, and still died in your hands. How can you call such a beast father?"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the voice fell, the yellow skin King spoke again.

    "Shufen, it''s me!"

    This time it''s aunt Xu''s turn.

    Because she clearly heard the voice of the yellow skin, and this voice she is very familiar with, this is clearly her husband Xu Shu''s voice that died for two years!

    Aunt Xu was stunned for a long time. It took a long time for her to react. Looking at the yellow skin, she burst into tears.

    "You... Are you really Lao Xu? You... How did you become like this? "

    With that, aunt Xu would reach out and hold the yellow skin king.

    Thinking of the fact that I was almost confused by huangpizi''s voice in the first half of the night, I rushed to stop aunt Xu immediately.

    "Be careful, aunt Xu! You can see clearly that he is not Uncle Xu. He is yellow skin who has come to confuse us on purpose! "

    After all, yellow skin is not an ordinary animal, it has a certain intelligence, born cunning, I have to keep an eye on it.

    But aunt Xu seemed to believe that the yellow skin king was her husband. She shook her head and said to me with a painful face: "Xiao Fei, I know you have a good heart, but I''ve lived with him for 30 years. I can''t hear his voice wrong!"

    After that, aunt Xu pushed me away and hugged the yellow skin king in front of me.

    Seeing this scene, my heart went up to my throat.

    Because if this yellow skin is not good for Aunt Xu, it will be very easy.

    Have we just rescued Miao Miao''s baby and Xu ya, and now we have to let the family lose aunt Xu?

    I dare not continue to think, this night, really happened too many things that I can not accept.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that after aunt Xu hugged the yellow skin, the yellow skin nestled in aunt Xu''s arms and didn''t do any harm to Aunt Xu.

    If you ignore that it''s a yellow skin, they look like a loving couple.

    I went. Is this yellow skin really Uncle Xu?

    It''s incredible!

    Probably knowing that we didn''t understand this matter very much, Huang Pi Zi nestled in aunt Xu''s arms for a while, gradually broke away, looked at us and told us the story.

    Two years ago, Xu Ya took Miao Miao home for the first time and said that he would marry Miao Miao.

    At that time, because Uncle Xu was not satisfied with Miao Miao''s previous experience as a young lady, he strictly prohibited Miao Miao from marrying into Xu''s family.

    But Xu Ya didn''t know what he was possessed by, so he had to marry Miao Miao.

    In the end, the husband and wife agreed to hold a wedding for them.

    But because of this, Uncle Xu kept his breath in his heart and always got drunk.

    It''s said that drinking makes things worse. The night after Xu ya got married, Uncle Xu got drunk and went to the wrong room. Then he found out that Miao Miao used corpse oil to control Xu ya.

    Xu Shu was furious and had an argument with Miao Miao. As a result, he accidentally overturned the bottle of perfume containing the body oil. The body oil was volatilized and controlled by Xu Shu''s brain. Xu uncle could not control himself, and he wanted to cheat on Miao Miao.

    Then, unfortunately, Xu Ya went home at this time. Seeing this scene, he went crazy immediately and killed Uncle Xu in a mistake.

    Uncle Xu''s ghost broke away from his body and wandered around the village. It happened that there was a yellow skin in the east of the village. Soon after Wang Gang died, Uncle Xu was worried about Aunt Xu and Xu ya. He didn''t want to be reincarnated, so he simply took the body of the yellow skin and survived in the yellow skin nest.

    Over the past two years, he has been looking for opportunities to tell Xu Ya about the body oil in perfume.

    But on the first day of the new year, Xu Ya and Miao Miao went to the city and didn''t come back for two years.

    Uncle Xu thought there might be no chance to say this. Until today, Xu Ya took Miao Miao back to the village to pick up aunt Xu into the city. He knew that the opportunity had come.

    So he sneaks into Xu Ya''s room in the form of a ghost at night and wants to tell Xu Ya the truth.

    Unexpectedly, he was misunderstood by Xu ya that he came back to seek revenge, which led to the following series of things.

    Hearing this, everyone was silent.

    In this matter, there are too many right and wrong and right and wrong.

    Two years ago, in order to get the heart of Xu ya, Miao Miao used to control his mind with the perfume of the body oil, which led to a murder case.

    Because of the blood words on the wall left by Uncle Xu two years ago, we mistakenly thought that Uncle Xu came back to seek revenge for Xu Ya and Miao Miao.

    Who can tell which is right and which is wrong?

    After talking about this, Uncle Xu went to Miao Miao, sighed deeply, and said: "although this thing started because of you, since you are pregnant with the flesh and blood of our Xu family, you will give birth to him and raise him well. Let it go of the past!"

    Miao Miao never thought that her father-in-law, who hated her at the beginning, would forgive her now. This was something she didn''t even dare to think about before.

    Probably too excited, Miao Miao''s tears could not stop flowing: "yes... Yes, I will certainly bring him up and teach him to be a good man."

    With Miao Miao''s affirmative reply, Xu Shu walked up to Xu Ya and said, "your poison has been removed. I don''t care about it any more. After you get out of prison, be kind to your mother and Miao Miao... "

    But before Uncle Xu finished speaking, a Black Mist rose in the yard, and even the air suddenly became cold.

 Chapter 74

    I''m familiar with this cold feeling.

    Like the original ink cool night every time to find me, the bone cold.

    Xu Shu turned his head and looked at the black air. There was only awe in his eyes.

    "They''re coming. I''m leaving!"

    Aunt Xu didn''t understand. She frowned and asked, "Dad, it''s not easy for you to come back. Where are you going? I know it''s hard for you to look like this, but my son and I will not dislike you. "

    It seems that Aunt Xu doesn''t want to let Uncle Xu go at all. Even if he has become yellow, she is still willing to treat him as a close relative.

    But even so, aunt Xu couldn''t keep Uncle Xu after all.

    Because, that group of lingering black air suddenly appeared, gradually revealed a male ghost in ancient soldiers'' clothes.

    The male ghost is holding the anklet and bracelet in his hand, with a fierce look on his face.

    It seems that this male ghost should come from the Yin of the underworld.

    As we all know, when a person''s life is over, a soul charmer will come to the world to take away his soul.

    If you die of illness and old age, the task of enchanting the soul is often completed by black and white impermanence.

    But for those like Xu, who had spent two years of his life in yangshou, but could not let go of the affairs of Yangjian, they escaped from the enchantment of the underworld, and were bound to the underworld by the ferocious Yincha with an iron chain.

    So, when this Yin difference is in effect, I know that Uncle Xu''s soul can''t stay in the Yang after all.

    But aunt Xu, they are ordinary people. They don''t wipe the cow''s tears. They can''t see the Yin difference at all.

    Yin Cha obviously didn''t expect that Mo liangye would be here. When he saw Mo liangye''s great body, he immediately knelt on the ground and saluted him respectfully: "I''ll see the underworld!"

    Mo cool night cold face, no expression, a handsome face taut like a statue with dignity.

    It was probably the first time that he was so close to the legendary underworld, but the Yin Cha was a bit submissive, as if he didn''t dare to go out of the atmosphere, for fear that Mo liangye would beat him out of his wits if he was not happy.

    Seeing this, I can''t help laughing.

    Originally, my husband is such a terrible existence in the underworld.

    In this way, in the underworld, I can also be in the name of him?

    Seems to read my mind, ink cool night a hand around my waist, thin lips micro Qi: "this is my princess."

    Mo Liang night all said so, that Yin Cha even if can''t come again matter son, also understand meaning, hurriedly kowtow a head for me again, respectfully say: "subordinate see dark princess."

    I just thought about it in my heart, but in the blink of an eye, Mo liangye realized it for me, and let me enjoy the honor of being the princess of the underworld.

    So it seems that when Mo liangye''s daughter-in-law, she still makes a lot of money!

    See my proud smile, Mo cool night''s lips also slightly evoke a smile, deep voice said to Yin Cha: "do what you should do!"

    Yin was so bad that he went to Uncle Xu and locked him in shackles that ordinary people couldn''t see.

    As the saying goes, everything in the world has a definite number.

    What kind of cause you plant, what kind of fruit you get.

    Although Uncle Xu died in vain, his greed for human affairs and his occupation of Huang Pizi''s body are beyond the bounds of heaven.

    Even if you can avoid the first day of junior high school, you can''t escape the fifteenth.

    Xu Shuxin knew that his doom was really coming. He turned his head and looked at Xu Ya''s three and said, "you must live well and be a good man!"

    As soon as the voice fell, Uncle Xu''s soul was taken away by Yin Chai, and the yellow skin he borrowed also softened and fell to the ground.

    In a few seconds, the yellow skin''s body became shriveled and scorched, as if it had been dead for a long time.

    See this scene, Xu family immediately holding the body of yellow skin crying.

    Originally, two years ago, they had accepted the fact that Uncle Xu died.

    But that time, although Xu Shushen died, his soul did not die.

    At the moment, Xu Shulian''s soul is brought to the 18th floor of hell by Yin Cha, suffering from all kinds of torture. How can the Xu family not be sad?

    Fortunately, the Xu family is not unreasonable people, holding the body of yellow skin crying for a while, after all, or face the reality in front of us.

    After all, the dead are gone. No matter how sad they are, nothing can be changed.

    But the living people, but also continue to live.

    What''s more, now that the Xu family has a next generation, it will soon usher in a new hope, and everything will slowly develop in a good direction.

    Then, I helped aunt Xu clean up their house, and went home with my grandmother together with Mo liangye.

    However, before leaving, grandma asked Miao Miao again about the source of the perfume.

    Miao Miao said he bought it in an online shop, but he didn''t see the seller.

    So grandma asked Miao Miao for the name of the online shop.

    I was puzzled, so on the way back, I asked grandma.

    Grandma sighed deeply, and said, "since Yin and Yang did not interfere with each other, the person sold the body oil into perfume, and I do not know how many tragedies like Xu would cause. Human nature is greedy. If we don''t stop that person''s behavior and let these perfume mixed with body oil go on the market, I''m afraid there will be more trouble.

    After listening to grandma''s words, I finally understood.

    It turned out that grandma wanted to cut down the roots and curb the tragedy like the Xu family from the source.

    But now we only have the name of an online shop. How can we find that person?

    Just when I was full of sadness, someone in the studio sent a barrage.

    "Anchor, I happen to work in this shopping website. I can check the information of the shopkeeper for you."

    I have to say that this man''s barrage was too timely. It was just a timely delivery?

    So, I asked for the phone number of the fan who sent the barrage, and sent the name of the online store with my mobile phone.

    Soon, he gave me a message and said he would give me a reply tomorrow.

    With his promise, I reached up and turned off the live broadcast.

    Damn, I''ve been busy all night, and I can go back to sleep at last.

    So as soon as I got home, I fell into bed and fell asleep.

    Unexpectedly, when I fall asleep, I feel something pressing on my body, and a pair of big hands wantonly ask for it on me.

    I vaguely opened my eyes and saw the beautiful and powerful body of Mo liangye.

    I realize what, subconsciously cover face, dare not see again.

    Finished, carelessly looked at his body, can long needle eye?

    Who knows ink cool night a hand to support on the bed, a hand to break off I cover the hand of the face, the corner of the lip evokes a touch of evil spirit smile.

    "Ma''am, I''ve been with you all night for my husband. Don''t you say so?"

    express?

    I mean your uncle!

    How do you want to make trouble when you sleep at night without clothes!

    Even if we have an engagement, we can''t be so direct, can we?

    But because Mao thought so in my heart, my body didn''t listen to me?

    No, no, I don''t want to commit a crime!

    But I can''t control myself at all?

    In the blink of an eye, I had ridden on his great body and kissed his lips

 Chapter 75

    After several hours of tossing and turning, the long-lasting movement finally came to an end when it was completely bright.

    I deftly lie on the strong and broad chest of Mo liangye, panting slightly.

    Ink cool night slender fingers gently stroked my long hair, lips slightly raised.

    "Madam, I''m looking forward to the day when I marry you."

    Hearing Mo liangye say this, I can''t help but automatically make up for the picture that he paved the road with flowers on the other side of the ten li River, and a hundred ghosts carried the sedan chair to marry me.

    No one is more grand than my wedding, is it?

    After all, not every girl marries a ghost.

    The key, this is not an ordinary male ghost, but the underworld master thousands of souls!

    Thinking of this, I looked at Mo liangye naively and said, "well, I''ve lived for 20 years. I''ve never married a ghost, so I''ll just have a fun."

    "Play?" Ink cool night eyebrow slightly twist.

    Seeing his serious face, I couldn''t help trying to tease him, so I picked my eyebrows and said, "yes, if you don''t want me, I''ll get married again."

    Hear this words, Mo cool night a turn over, directly press me under the body, in the Mou take anger.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you can''t even think about it unless I''m in the middle of the three realms."

    After that, his soft lips came down again

    When I wake up, it''s already three strokes of the day, and the cool night is no longer with me.

    I reached out and touched the place where he had slept last night, with his fresh and pleasant smell on it.

    Recalling all kinds of last night, a warm feeling slowly rose in my heart.

    After this period of running in, even if he can not always accompany me, I will not blame him.

    Good love, need to leave a certain space for each other, let each other in their own space shine.

    He is the king of the underworld who makes all ghosts scared. I can''t let him walk around me all day long.

    As long as he has children and me in his heart, he can accompany us occasionally.

    Thinking of this, I subconsciously reached out and touched my belly.

    Other people pregnant, about 2 to 3 months, the stomach has been slightly raised.

    But I''m pregnant, so far my stomach doesn''t respond, even the vest line is still there.

    Not only that, I also took the baby to jump all over the sky to catch ghosts and fight monsters, and I didn''t feel uncomfortable.

    I have to sigh that the gene of this cool night is really not a little bit against the sky.

    "Mom, what did you and dad do last night? Why do I always feel like something''s poking at my head? " Asked the little one in his stomach.

    Hearing this, I almost choked on a mouthful of air.

    Recently, this little guy sleeps in my stomach every day, and he doesn''t answer me.

    As a result, as soon as I opened my mouth, I asked this question. How can I answer that?

    Should I tell him that I did something shameful with his father last night?

    Cough cough, in line with the principle of not teaching bad children, I had to make up a white lie.

    "No, I didn''t do anything with your father last night. You should be asleep and dreaming, right?"

    Son, mom really didn''t mean to cheat you. When you grow up and have a girlfriend, you will understand. I''m silent in my heart.

    But I forgot that this guy and I have a heart to heart relationship. He knows everything I think.

    So when he said the next word, I almost had a black eye.

    "Mom, in another month, I will be born, and then I will have a girlfriend!"

    What?

    He''s going to have a girlfriend, too?

    Is it too early?

    Wait, it doesn''t seem that''s the point.

    He just said... That he would be born in another month?

    I pinch a finger to calculate, from my pregnancy to now, only less than 3 months, plus a month, at most only 4 months.

    Even if it''s premature, can''t it be so early?

    "Mother stupid, human is pregnant, born in October, but I''m not human, I''m the son of Hades, as long as I stay in my mother''s stomach for four months, I can come out!"

    Hearing this, I really want to cry without tears. The gene of this cool night is too bad!

    If so, then I''m not going to take children to school?

    However, just as I was thinking about it, my cell phone on the bedside table suddenly rang. It was the text message sent by that fan last night.

    "Anchor, I have found the information of the shopkeeper. Her name is Gong Xiaocui. The shop address and photos are all at the back."

    I flipped the message down and saw a picture below.

    In the photo, Gong Xiaocui looks young. She is at most in her early 30s. She has a beautiful face and good features. She doesn''t look like someone who can harm people with corpse oil.

    But when I continued to look down and saw the address of Gong Xiaocui''s shop sent by the fans, my back suddenly cooled.

    Miaojiang!

    In that place, people usually think of corpses, poisonous insects or bandits.

    Now, although I''m a person with a little ability and can basically deal with ghosts, I still keep a secret about this place.

    I didn''t dare to delay, so I got up and told grandma the news.

    "Granny, why don''t we leave it alone? After all, so far apart, even if we want to manage it, it''s beyond our reach! " The evil nature of Miao makes me retreat.

    Grandma glanced at the address and said, "everything in the world has a destiny. Since God has arranged for us to encounter this incident, if we ignore it, we will be punished in the future! "

    Well, I almost forgot that grandma is a standard godmother.

    People like her are often the most trusting.

    So, it seems that I really can''t escape this trip to Miao.

    Grandma probably saw my mind, reached out and patted me on the shoulder, said: "now that you are princess Ming, you can''t be a coward any more!"

    Grandma''s words are obviously exciting me.

    Even if I don''t worry about my face, I have to worry about the face of Mo liangye, right?

    If you accept advice casually, and then spread it to the underworld, those ghosts can''t laugh at Mo liangye because of me?

    No, I can''t be a drag!

    Shit, isn''t that Miao? Let it be a tiger''s den, and my aunt and grandmother will try their best!

    After making this decision, my grandmother and I had lunch, simply packed up and went out.

    Because of the long distance and remote location of Miao, we decided to take the train to CS first, and then transfer from CS to bus to reach the boundary of Miao.

    Along the way, although some hard, but my grandmother and I are in a good mood.

    After all, for so many years, our grandparents and grandchildren have never traveled far together.

    Although we don''t know what danger is waiting for us in the remote Miao area, we have decided to do it. Compared with worrying about nothing, we should relax and take it as a special trip. We should eat, play and enjoy the scenery!

 Chapter 76

    When grandma and I got on the train to CS, it was already 8 p.m.

    I bought 2 barrels of instant noodles from a small cart. After chatting with my grandmother for a while, I went to sleep in my own berth.

    After all, last night we were at Xu''s house until 4 a.m. today, and we didn''t have a good rest.

    Before we get to miaojiang, we have to catch up on the train.

    In this way, we can better face the mysterious boundary of Miao.

    Because it''s summer, even at night, the air conditioning on the train is very full.

    It was so cool and comfortable that I fell asleep as soon as I lay on the berth.

    I had a deep sleep and even had a dream.

    I dream that I am standing in a long river of blood red. There are countless ghosts, snakes, ants, insects and rats in the river. The fishy wind blows on my face.

    A woman stood on the bank, looking at me coldly, and said, "Mi Xiaofei, is the water of the forgetting River good?"

    I slightly a Leng, forget river?

    I''m going to Miao, why did I get to the river?

    It is said that after his death, he had to go through the gate of hell, then through huangquan Road, and finally came to the river.

    If you are willing to forget the past life, you will drink Mengpo soup and go to reincarnation.

    If the obsession is too deep in the heart to give up the memory of the previous life, he will be thrown into the river of forgetting Sichuan by Yin Chai, suffering for thousands of years. If the obsession is not extinguished, he can get a chance of reincarnation.

    If I am in the river of forgetting Sichuan, as the woman said, doesn''t it mean that I am dead?

    Seeing that I didn''t answer, the woman on the bank continued to say in a cold voice, "he belongs to me, and no one can compete with me! Otherwise, I''ll make you lose your soul and never be able to live forever! "

    What a strange woman!

    I don''t even know her. What did I do with her?

    I wanted to explain, but I found that I couldn''t make any voice at all, let alone respond to the woman''s words.

    What''s the situation?

    Inexplicably, he came to the river and was scolded by a woman. Now he can''t even speak?

    The woman seemed to notice that I couldn''t speak and stood on the bank laughing.

    "Mi Xiaofei, when you stay in this river for a thousand years, he may have forgotten you long ago, right? The person who used to accompany him was me, and will be me in the future, and you are just an excuse when he is lonely! "

    When the woman finished, she left without even a shadow.

    But my head is about to burst with the message she sent me.

    Who is this woman?

    Who is the one she said?

    Why did I fall into this river?

    Countless questions, let me feel a sharp pain in the head.

    No, I don''t want to stay in the river. I want to find that woman. I want to ask her clearly!

    Think of here, I kept struggling, desperately want to swim back to the shore.

    At this time, a huge wave in the river came, and suddenly it hit me.

    "Ah..."

    I couldn''t help yelling and suddenly sat up from my berth.

    Looking around, I found that I was still in the sleeper compartment, wet and sweaty.

    It turned out that the scene of forgetting the river just now was just a dream!

    Because my voice was a little loud, the sleeper who was sleeping on me was woken up and yelled: "in the middle of the night, what are you shouting about? Are you going to let people sleep?"

    I knew I was wrong, and it was hard to argue, so I had to be obedient and didn''t say a word.

    But just now when I called, I woke up grandma on the opposite bunk.

    Grandma glanced at me and saw that I was sweating. She asked with concern, "have you had a nightmare?"

    I nodded, should say: "dream of something bad."

    Grandma didn''t ask any more, so she took out something from her bag and handed it to me: "eat it, you can calm your mind!"

    I took it and took a look at the floor lamp on the sleeper corridor. I found that it was a coriander!

    Damn, although I know coriander belongs to Yang, eating it can increase Yang Qi in a short time, so as to stabilize the mind.

    But the most disgusting food in my life is coriander. Now my grandmother lets me eat it. Isn''t that funny?

    I secretly glanced at grandma. Grandma''s expression was very serious, as if she would eat my rhythm if I didn''t eat coriander.

    All helpless, I had to endure nausea, put the coriander in my mouth.

    After chewing, the strong coriander juice became bitter. It flowed down my esophagus to my stomach, and I felt a tumbling in my stomach.

    "That... Grandma, I''m in a rush to pee. I''ll go to the bathroom."

    With that, I put on my shoes, covered my mouth and ran to the bathroom in a panic.

    Shit, it''s disgusting. I can''t help vomiting.

    Fortunately, it''s late at night, no one and I grab the toilet, I opened the door of the toilet, lowered my head, and directly vomited up.

    This vomit, really can be said to vomit even gall all came out.

    I even doubt that if I continue to vomit, I will vomit the little guy in my stomach.

    Fortunately, after vomiting for a few minutes, the feeling of nausea gradually dissipated.

    I straightened up, turned on the tap in the toilet, took a cup of water, ready to wash my face.

    But when the corner of my eye glanced at the mirror in the toilet, I was stunned.

    This is some dirty mirror, reflecting my pale cheeks and thin body.

    And behind me, there''s something standing!

    That thing''s hair is very long, two dark eyes with blood and tears, grinning straight at me.

    But it''s not the most terrifying. The most terrifying thing is that it doesn''t have a lower body, its intestines are all over the floor, and it''s crawling with insect repellents.

    I went to the bathroom, my mother can hit a ghost, but also such a disgusting ghost, this luck is really no one!

    Although after this period of experience, I am no longer afraid of these monsters.

    But the problem is that now I am in the toilet which is only one square meter in size. I even feel too crowded when I turn around. How can I do it?

    Besides, just now I came to the toilet in a hurry. I didn''t bring anything with me. Do I want to catch ghosts with my bare hands?

    When I was feeling weak in my heart, I suddenly put out a scarlet tongue from the bloody mouth of the thing behind me and licked it on my side face.

    The smelly mucus stuck to my face, and my chest felt sick again.

    Damn, I''ve just been disgusted by coriander. Now I''m disgusted by you. Do you want me to take the train?

    Modan, I''ll fight with you today!

    Think of here, I turned around, a tear off the neck of the jade bead, looked at the thing viciously.

    That thing seems to have no the slightest fear, still continue to stick out the tongue, want to lick me.

    I took the chance, took the jade bead, and pressed it in my heart.

    That thing was suddenly bounced away, hit the toilet wall, fell to the ground.

    And his heart, which had been scalded by Yuzhu, now seemed to be scorched black, emitting bursts of black smoke, as if he had been roasted by carbon.

    Seeing this scene, I can''t help feeling proud.

    Hum, isn''t it just a ghost? Even if I have nothing to do, I can kill you every minute by this jade bead alone!

 Chapter 77

    Think of here, I hold the jade bead, ready to take advantage of victory attack in front of this disgusting ghost.

    Unexpectedly, the door behind me was suddenly shocked, as if someone was kicking the door outside.

    "Can TMD pull quickly? I''ve been waiting outside for a long time!" A rough male voice came from outside.

    Originally, I was concentrating all my energy on the fight against the disgusting ghost. Suddenly, I was shocked by the roar. My hands trembled, and Yuzhu fell into the sink.

    As it was about to roll into the hole in the sink, I quickly reached for it.

    And this grab, unconscious will be his back again exposed in front of the disgusting ghost.

    Disgusting ghost seized the opportunity to use his hands to grip my neck, blood red tongue licked on my face again.

    A fishy smell came on my face. As disgusting as it was.

    However, thanks to my timely rescue just now, I grasped Yuzhu''s rope so as not to fall into the hole in the sink.

    This jade bead is not only my talisman, but also a token of love from Mo liangye. If I lose it, I will cry to death.

    I hold on to Yuzhu, ready to attack the disgusting ghost again.

    But that disgusting ghost just ate the loss of jade bead, now naturally is careful, quickly retracted hand and tongue, dare not close to jade bead cent.

    There is a stalemate between the two sides, and no one can get a bargain.

    At this time, the man outside began to kick the door.

    "Inside, what are you doing? Are you coming out or not? Did you fall into the pit? "

    Hearing this sound, I really want to open the door, pull the guy outside in and let him have a good look at the disgusting ghost in front of me.

    Shit, if it wasn''t me who went to the toilet just now, but an ordinary person who was haunted by this disgusting ghost, wouldn''t it frighten me out of trouble?

    Looking at this disgusting ghost, he obviously died on the track.

    If you don''t want to go to the underworld, you will linger in the place where you die all the time. If you meet a person with low Yang, you will be entangled.

    But tonight I just had a nightmare. I ate and vomited all the coriander that my grandmother gave me to replenish my Yang, so it''s inevitable to bump into this disgusting ghost.

    But just like grandma said, this kind of evil things, since met, it must be removed.

    Otherwise, next time it entangles others and kills others, it''s my fault.

    Thinking of this, my brain turns fast, and I want to find a way to deal with this disgusting ghost as soon as possible.

    But whether it''s the Yin Yang annals that Mo liangye gave me or the skills of Lu Gongmen that uncle Lu taught me, we all need tools to exorcise evil spirits.

    No matter how simple it is, you still need a handful of glutinous rice or chicken blood.

    But now I am trapped in this big place, where can I find glutinous rice or chicken blood? Not to mention the ink line and Lu Banchi or peach wood sword!

    After thinking for a long time, I didn''t come up with a conclusion. For a moment, my forehead was sweating.

    However, just then, the little guy in my stomach suddenly spoke.

    "Mother stupid, with tongue blood, human tongue blood is pure Yang thing!"

    When I heard this, I suddenly realized.

    Generally, we only heard that middle finger blood can ward off evil.

    Before passing away, the eminent monks of all ages in China must copy the Huayan Sutra with their middle finger blood to ward off evil spirits.

    In fact, human tongue blood is a more powerful tool to expel ghosts than middle finger blood.

    In ancient times, many grave robbers would bite their tongues and spray blood on ghosts when they met ghosts in the grave.

    But the effect depends entirely on the amount of Yang stored in people.

    In theory, it''s the men who have never been involved in men and women''s affairs.

    Like me, who was born with strong Yin Qi and was broken, the effect is estimated to be very small.

    But at the moment, I don''t have a better way to deal with it.

    After all, this disgusting ghost is on guard against my jade bead. I can''t get close to him at all.

    In this case, I''ll just go out!

    My heart a horizontal, teeth forced bite on their own tongue, tongue skin was pierced by teeth, a sharp pain from the tip of the tongue.

    I went, before watching TV, watching those people bite tongue suicide are very relaxed, why come to me so painful?

    It''s more painful than cutting your hand with a knife, OK? I almost cried in pain.

    But in order to get rid of this disgusting ghost, I can only endure the pain, let the tip of my tongue gush out a sweet blood.

    Maybe it''s the reason why I''m so good at acting. The disgusting ghost hasn''t reflected what I''m doing. He still looks at me greedily.

    Obviously, in his eyes, I am a lamb to be slaughtered by him.

    But no matter how weak the lamb is, when it is oppressed, there will be times when it will resist.

    So, while silently biting the tip of my tongue, I want to gather more blood on the tip of my tongue, while staring at the disgusting ghost, I want to find a chance to start.

    After so long confrontation, the disgusting ghost obviously had no patience, so he tried to attack me again.

    Taking advantage of the moment of his hand, I puffed my cheeks and sprayed a mouthful of blood on the disgusting ghost.

    "Ah

    The blood on the tip of the tongue drops into the rain and falls on the disgusting ghost. The disgusting ghost screams bitterly.

    I saw the black smoke on his body in an instant, like being placed in hot water, constantly twisting.

    I find the right time to burn the jade bead in the center of his eyebrows.

    Who knows, Yuzhu suddenly burst out a burst of golden light, the little dragon on the bead actually jumped out, opened his mouth and swallowed the disgusting ghost.

    Seeing this, I was shocked.

    I just want to use Yuzhu to attack the disgusting ghost. Unexpectedly, I summoned the little dragon on Yuzhu. Is that too powerful?

    However, the little dragon did not stay much. After swallowing the disgusting ghost, he soon returned to Yuzhu, and everything was restored to its original appearance.

    So much so that I doubt whether the scene just now is real or whether I am dreaming again.

    However, without waiting for me to think about it clearly, the little guy in my stomach spoke again.

    "Mom, was I strong just now? I''ll help you eat that disgusting ghost! "

    Hearing this, my brain couldn''t turn around for a moment.

    What?

    He''s the one who ate the sick guy?

    But just now I saw that it was the little dragon on the jade bead who ate the disgusting ghost!

    "Mom is stupid. The little dragon on the jade bead is made by my imagination. It''s just that I was too weak to resist Yang Qi before, so I didn''t use it all the time. "

    I have to say that this little guy has completely overturned my three outlooks.

    I always thought that the little dragon on the jade bead refers to Mo liangye, but unexpectedly, it refers to the little guy in my stomach.

    To send me such a jade bead together with Mo liangye is not only for my self-defense, but also for finding a place for his son to live?

    This is a proper routine!

    "Dad said that when I was born, I could not live in my mother''s stomach, but in this jade pearl." Said the little one in his stomach.

    But no matter whether he lives in my stomach or in this jade bead, I''ve been in the routine of Mo Liang night, OK?

 Chapter 78

    However, now that I''ve dealt with the disgusting ghost, I can go back to my berth to get some sleep.

    Thinking of this, I opened the toilet door and walked out.

    But who ever thought that the wretched man who kicked the door before was still there.

    I went, this guy really has perseverance.

    After such a long time, I''m still guarding the door. I don''t know if I''m going to change my toilet. I''m not afraid to suffocate myself?

    However, whether he is bad or not, it''s none of my business. Anyway, it''s not for me.

    I carelessly glanced at the obscene man, then walked to the sleeper car.

    Unexpectedly, the wretched man suddenly stretched out his hand to hold me, and the fat salty pig''s hand was ready to touch my chest.

    Shit, did you touch my breast? I just don''t know the height of the world.

    I took the chance, grabbed the salty pig''s hand, pulled one of its roots, and forced it downward. With a click, the middle finger of salty pig''s hand was directly fractured.

    "Ah, pain, let go, let go!" The wretched man cried out in pain.

    "Man, not every girl can tease. Before you start, you should weigh your weight." I said to the lewd man with a disdainful face.

    The wretched man suffered such a big loss. Of course, he didn''t dare to continue making mistakes and nodded his head like a rattle.

    "Nvxia, I''m wrong. I''m cheap. I''m old and young. Please spare my life!" The wretched man begged.

    Seeing him like this, I estimated that he had suffered this loss. He had to have a long memory, so he let go of him, washed the handle, and went back to his berth.

    I turned my head and looked at grandma on the opposite bunk. She didn''t move. She seemed to be sleeping soundly.

    My heart says that grandma''s heart is really big. I haven''t been back for so long, but she doesn''t worry at all?

    Is this really my own grandmother?

    But as soon as I lay down on my own bunk, my grandmother, who was sleeping on the opposite bunk, began to speak.

    "If you can''t solve such things, how can you be a descendant of Duke Lu?"

    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned.

    My grandmother was very clear about what I had just experienced, but in order to exercise me, she didn''t help me.

    But I only talked to Mo liangye about my entrance to Lu Gongmen. How did grandma know?

    I took a curious look at grandma, just want to ask her how to do it, but she said: "it''s late, go to bed!"

    Well, obviously grandma didn''t want to answer me at all.

    It''s just that, after learning about my entrance to the Duke of Lu, my grandmother scolded me or not.

    As for how she learned it, it was not so important.

    Thinking of this, I turned over and went to sleep.

    The train arrived in CS city at 6 a.m. the next day. Grandma and I got out of the car and stayed in a hotel.

    Although we are going out this time mainly to track the people who make the body oil perfume, but we can do some sightseeing.

    After all, there is still a long way to go from CS to the boundary of Miao.

    Apart from the distance, the roads in the border area of Miao are especially difficult to walk, with high mountains, dangerous roads and inconvenient transportation.

    If you go ahead rashly, you will easily encounter danger on the road.

    After all, that place, however, is known as the 100000 mountain, where all kinds of ethnic minorities gather.

    Even for those who are proficient in alchemy, it is an extremely mysterious area.

    So, after discussing with my grandmother, I decided to stay in CS city for one or two days and then go to the border of Miao.

    After some renovation in the hotel, I took grandma out to eat.

    Before I got off the train, I searched the Internet for various strategies about CS tourism.

    However, for a foodie like me, I have collected the most strategies about food.

    After all, people depend on food!

    My grandmother and I stopped a car at the door of the hotel and went straight to a restaurant specializing in local specialties I found on the Internet.

    All the way, grandma looked out of the window, as if she felt very strange about everything in the city.

    Seeing this scene, I can''t help feeling guilty.

    I don''t need to say how difficult it is for grandma to pull me up alone.

    And I not only did not return anything to grandma, but also did not take her out to see the motherland.

    Even when we went out together this time, we ran to the smell of perfume.

    I secretly swear in my heart, these days I must accompany grandma in CS City, let her old people enjoy the fun of life.

    Not only that, after the end of the miaojiang, I have to figure out how much money I have on hand, find a way to buy a small house in the city, and take my grandmother from the countryside to the city for pension.

    In this way, our grandparents and grandchildren can spend more time together.

    Thinking about this, the taxi soon stopped in front of the restaurant I found.

    I paid the fare and helped grandma into the restaurant.

    The restaurant is not big, facing the street, about 100 square meters.

    However, although the sparrow is small, it has all five internal organs.

    The evaluation of this restaurant on the Internet is very high, otherwise I would not have come so far to eat with my grandmother.

    After entering the store, the waiter brought us the menu. We ordered three dishes and one soup according to his recommendation.

    Waiting for the dish to be served, I took out my mobile phone and was ready to log in to the live broadcast to see how many rewards I received a few days ago.

    Unexpectedly, the shop owner suddenly took out a big character newspaper and pasted it at the gate.

    I inadvertently glanced at it and found that the big character newspaper actually had the words "low price shop transfer". I was curious.

    Low price transfer? Is the boss going to close down?

    It''s not that the food in this shop is delicious, and the business is also very good. Why did it close all of a sudden?

    Thinking of this, when the boss passed by our desk after posting the big character newspaper, I asked: "boss, do you want to transfer this shop?"

    Hearing what I said, the boss thought that I wanted to set up the shop, stopped, nodded and said, "yes, I want to transfer it, and the sooner the better. Why, little girl, do you want to take over this shop? "

    The boss looked at me suspiciously, and then at grandma, thinking that we didn''t look like the people who had money to set up this shop.

    I saw what he was thinking. I couldn''t help laughing and said, "boss, you misunderstood me. We didn''t want to set up your shop. We are from other places. We know that your local food is excellent, so we came here to taste it."

    Seeing that I didn''t want to set up his shop, the boss looked a little depressed and said with a sigh, "what''s the use of good cooking? The family is not peaceful. No matter how much money you earn, it''s useless!"

    I have always been curious, so when I heard what the boss said, I wanted to get to the bottom and ask what was going on.

    Who knows, without waiting for me to speak, the grandmother blurted out: "this gentleman, your so-called family is not peaceful, should be the children at home encountered something sinister?"

 Chapter 79

    My heart said that this man did not say anything, grandma said that other people''s children have problems, this is not the taboo of the prisoner''s family?

    As the saying goes, the good doesn''t work and the bad does, so when talking with people, we should try our best to talk about the good.

    Otherwise, those original words will easily come true.

    The crow''s beak, as we often say, actually means the same thing.

    Of course, there are some coincidences, but more of them are subconscious.

    For example, when someone says something bad to you, you will naturally keep it in mind because you are afraid.

    After a long time, even if the original situation is good, we can worry and fear for a long time, and the aura will be affected. Often, good things will gradually turn into bad things.

    So when grandma said this sentence, I was a little ready to cry.

    Finished, this meal has not eaten, will be driven out by others!

    My grandmother, can''t you wait for us to finish our meal?

    But who knows that shop owner heard grandma''s words, not only did not start to drive us out, but also Leng for a while, and then looked at grandma in surprise and asked: "old man, how do you know?"

    On hearing this, I knew that grandma might have guessed right.

    When I went there, my grandmother only met the owner of the shop and could guess that he was the child in the family?

    But also impartial guess that the child is met with a vicious thing?

    Isn''t that awesome?

    Is it hard for grandma to tell fortune?

    Seeing that the shopkeeper answered his words, grandma gave a kind smile and said, "you just said that your home is not peaceful. Our so-called home usually refers to parents or wife and children. Just now I have a look at your parents'' palace. It''s full and slightly red. It can be seen that your parents are alive and have a gentle temperament. Therefore, this restlessness certainly does not come from your parents; Secondly, your husband and wife''s palace is smooth and smooth, with few lines, representing a happy marriage and harmonious feelings. It can be seen that the family is not peaceful, nor does it come from the wife; But only your children''s palace is dark and slightly sunken. Obviously, the problem must be your children. "

    After listening to grandma''s words, the shop owner was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t expect that grandma, an ordinary looking old man, could see what happened to his family all at once.

    Seeing his expression, I estimated in my heart that we might not only spend nothing on this meal, but also get a lot of benefits from the shop owner. I couldn''t help but secretly feel happy.

    So I asked, "boss, what''s wrong with your child? Can you tell us something? Maybe we can do something about it! "

    Smell speech, the boss returns to mind, wave to call the attendant.

    "Prepare the best food for these two experts, and I will treat them well."

    See shop owner so extravagant, grandma repeatedly refused: "no, we are used to simple food, don''t spend so much."

    Maybe seeing grandma so sincere, he didn''t even want a good meal on the table. The shop owner''s admiration for grandma became even more obvious.

    After all, businessmen like him have seen a lot of the world. With a few small moves, they can try to find out the details of each other.

    So, just now what he called "letting the waiter serve the best meal" is just a cover.

    If grandma and I asked for this meal, we would be cheaters everywhere.

    After all, there are many cheaters in the name of fortune telling and exorcism.

    But it happened that Granny was a person who didn''t care about fame and wealth, so she directly refused the meal that the shop owner said.

    It can be seen that the purpose of my grandmother and I is not to cheat on food and drink.

    Combined with all the things just now, the shopkeeper immediately thought that we might really have some skills.

    Of course, his careful thinking can''t escape the eyes of me and grandma.

    Grandma glanced at the shop owner and said faintly, "come on, what''s the matter?"

    The shop owner just sat opposite my grandmother and me and told us everything.

    It turns out that the store owner has been open for ten years. Although the place is not big, he is quite famous in the catering industry of CS city.

    The couple made a lot of money by relying on this shop.

    Recently, they are planning to open a branch to expand their business.

    But who knows, half a month ago, the husband and wife''s 6-year-old son suddenly fell ill and fell asleep all day and all night.

    To the hospital to check, the body''s indicators are all normal.

    After all, they have worked hard for their precious son for half their life.

    But now that children are like this, can they not feel uncomfortable when they are parents?

    Seeing that the child''s problem could not be solved in medicine, the couple wanted to go to the wrong side and found a so-called master.

    After looking at the child, the master immediately concluded that the child was scared out of his soul, saying that as long as he called back the child''s soul, the child''s illness would be cured.

    So, the couple saw this matter, gritted their teeth, spent 100000 yuan, let the master help the child cry.

    But the child''s soul is called back, and he doesn''t like sleeping any more. But the problem is that his spirit is not as good as before, and even his behavior is not the same as before.

    Two people worried about the child is not scared silly, and to take to the mental hospital to see, but the doctor said the child''s spirit is no problem.

    The husband and wife have such a precious son. All their hopes are pinned on him. If the child is good or bad, no matter how much money they earn, it''s in vain.

    As soon as they thought about it, they decided to transfer the store that had been open for many years, and then took their children to visit famous doctors all over the world, hoping to cure their children''s disease.

    As a result, as soon as the notice of transfer was posted, the shopkeeper met us.

    The shopkeeper promised that if we could cure the child, he would not treat us lightly.

    However, grandma seemed unmoved, light said: "can cure, first let us see the child to know."

    On hearing this, the shopkeeper knew that his grandmother had promised to help him, and finally his sad face was relieved.

    "Well, well, you''ve come all the way. Eat first. After dinner, I''ll take you upstairs to look after the children."

    During the conversation, the waiter has brought up the three dishes and one soup we ordered before.

    My grandmother and I had no appetite because we were concerned about our children. We picked up a couple of mouthfuls and settled the fight. We went upstairs with the shopkeeper.

    However, when I went upstairs, I found that the boss''s shop was actually open downstairs.

    Although the couple had a big villa in the high tech Zone, because the restaurant was on the street and in the urban area, it was more convenient to get in and out, so the boss bought the second floor as well. Usually, when the store was busy, they lived here.

    And children, for the convenience of care, naturally live with them.

    The boss opened the door with the key and ushered us into the room. There was a 6-year-old boy sitting on the sofa watching TV attentively.

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When I look at this child, I always feel a little trance. It''s the feeling of ghosting when I watch 3D movies with short-sighted glasses.

    I guess I didn''t have a good rest these days. I rubbed my temple and looked at it again. As expected, there was no double shadow.

 Chapter 80

    But when I saw the program on TV, I was shocked.

    The little boy is only about 6 years old, but the TV program he watches is not children''s cartoon, but the latest Gong Dou drama. Is it too early?

    I deeply doubt whether the little boy can understand what is on TV?

    Seeing my face surprised, the shopkeeper gave me a smile and said, "I''m sorry to make you laugh. I don''t know why, since the children wake up, they don''t like watching children''s channel, but they are addicted to these TV dramas. "

    I frowned and asked, "does your wife usually like to watch these TV dramas?"

    The shopkeeper shook his head and replied, "my wife loved watching it when she was young, but now she only watches the financial channel every day and cares about stocks. In fact, we don''t know who the child is learning from. Anyway, since he wakes up, he has been watching gongdou opera or Korean opera all day. He won''t listen to us even if we say it. For fear that it will irritate him, we have to let him go. "

    After hearing what the shop owner said, I think it''s really strange.

    Generally speaking, it is impossible for a normal person to have such a big gap.

    Of course, there is a kind of person in clinical medicine who will have this situation, that is the so-called schizophrenic.

    But in general, these patients saw some terrible things in their childhood, such as domestic violence and hate killing, which left a deep impression on their hearts and changed their outlook on life, thus stimulating their brains to produce dual or multiple personalities.

    However, the owner of this shop is friendly and polite, so it should not cause such a terrible shadow to the children.

    What''s more, the shopkeeper and his wife also took the child to the psychiatric department for examination, which confirmed that the child had no problem either physically or mentally.

    But the child is obviously abnormal now. What''s the problem? Is it Feng Shui?

    Thinking of this, I said hello to the shopkeeper and looked around their house with my grandmother.

    From the perspective of Feng Shui, there is no problem with the layout of the house. It is not only transparent from north to south, but also has a special shelter outside. Reasonably speaking, there should not be such a strange thing.

    I didn''t give up. I went around the room again. I even poked my head out of the window to see what was going on outside, but I still didn''t find anything.

    However, when I looked back, the child who was watching TV before stood beside me and looked at me with a very strange look, which made me jump.

    You know, the feeling of this sudden appearance is very terrible, just like that in ghost movies.

    I pressed my chest, panting and reaching for the child''s head.

    "Little brother, why don''t you walk soundlessly? You''re so scary! "

    Who knows, the little boy hit off my hand and yelled at me: "get out of here! I don''t want to see you

    Damn, my aunt is also a beautiful young girl. She hates me so much. Do you want to drive me away?

    In other words, how does the shop owner educate children? Isn''t that rude?

    Probably heard the news, the shop owner quickly came in from the outside room, quickly apologized to me: "sorry, I''m sorry, the child is not sensible, please bear with me!"

    At first, it was normal for children to talk freely, but the word "bear" said by the owner made me feel very uncomfortable.

    I was attacked by this child for no reason, and even asked me to go away. My grandmother didn''t treat me like this when I was so big. Why do I have to bear this little kid yelling at me?

    Why are you so used to bear children?

    Think of here, I can''t help this temper, mercilessly scolded the shop owner.

    The store owner did not reply, but apologized: "I''m really sorry. Since the child woke up, his temper has become very grumpy and he doesn''t want to see others, and..."

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help being curious, so I asked, "and what?"

    The shop owner sighed and said, "and he still doesn''t recognize me and his mother. He says that we are not his parents. We''ve worked so hard to get him born and raised him for years, but now he doesn''t recognize us. It''s really hard for us

    The shopkeeper''s voice became hoarse as he spoke.

    It can be seen that the child really hit his pain point.

    After all, parents don''t expect their children to be promising when they have children. Sometimes, as long as the children are safe and can call Mom and dad in front of their knees, the hearts of parents will be very warm.

    But the shopkeeper''s child, now not only doesn''t know what''s wrong, but even his parents don''t recognize him. It''s strange that the shopkeeper is not sad.

    Thinking of this, I had to bow my head and admit my mistake: "I was also wrong about what happened just now. My reaction was too intense. I apologize to you."

    "It''s OK. Now I just hope to find out the root cause of the child''s disease and make him recover. His mother and I will be satisfied." The shop owner said earnestly.

    I am ready to say something, but who knows the little boy is extremely vicious tone roared: "I''m not sick, I don''t want them to see me, you let them go, let them go!"

    The little boy was so excited that he walked around the room, manic and restless.

    However, at this time, my eyes appeared illusion, I see the little boy''s figure appeared double.

    I rubbed my eyes, looked at it again, but it returned to normal.

    Strange, in such a short time, there are two double shadows. Is it because my eyesight has recently declined?

    In this way, I have to go with a pair of glasses after finishing the business of Miao Jiang.

    I was just thinking about this. My grandmother came over and looked at the little boy. She said to the shopkeeper faintly, "we''ve seen it. There''s no problem with the child. The house is also very fast. There''s no hidden evil things."

    "But..." the shopkeeper was about to say something. Seeing grandma''s face, he closed his mouth again.

    "In that case, we''ll leave first."

    Grandma said, then pulled me out.

    I had many doubts, but seeing grandma''s face, I didn''t dare to ask more, so I had to follow her downstairs.

    However, after going downstairs, grandma did not walk far, but stood on the corner not far from the restaurant, as if waiting for someone.

    After about five minutes, the shopkeeper came over and asked, "old man, do you see something? What happened to my child? "

    The store owner''s words are exactly what I want to ask.

    Because grandma''s behavior just now seems very natural to outsiders, but I grew up with her when I was young. I can basically feel any abnormality in her.

    So when I saw grandma''s behavior just now, I knew that grandma must have seen something.

    Grandma glanced at the direction of the store owner''s house, sighed and said faintly: "the soul you brought back before should not belong to your children!"

 Chapter 81

    Hearing this, not only the shop owner, but also my back was cold.

    Although I knew for a long time that grandma must have found something, I didn''t expect that grandma''s discovery was so amazing.

    Almost subconsciously, I remember seeing double shadows on the boy twice before.

    At that time, I thought it was my eyes, but after listening to my grandmother, maybe I saw the ghost because it didn''t belong to the little boy!

    Since this soul is not original, it can naturally explain why the little boy wakes up like a different person.

    Thinking of this, I quickly told my grandmother what I thought.

    "What? Do you see the double Grandma was also very surprised.

    I nodded and said, "more than once."

    "No! The appearance of double shadow proves that the soul has begun to integrate into the body. If we don''t stop it, it won''t help to find the real soul of the child in a few days when he is completely integrated with the body! " Grandma look extremely dignified said.

    On hearing this, the shop owner was immediately frightened.

    A big man knelt down to us in the street and begged: "two masters, please, please save my child. As long as you can save my child, I will give you as much money as you want!"

    Passers-by around to see this scene, rushed to the three of us cast a salute.

    It''s really embarrassing.

    In order to avoid attracting more people''s attention, grandma quickly reached out to help the shop owner up and comforted him: "don''t worry, we will try our best to deal with the matter properly since we have been involved in it. But in the process, we need the help of you and your loved ones. "

    Seeing his grandmother''s willingness to help, the shop owner nodded: "good, good, as long as you can save the child, no matter what!"

    Then, grandma explained some things to the store owner, and the store owner kept them in mind one by one, and then went to arrange them.

    My grandmother and I went back to the hotel to get our own things, and then came to the restaurant of the shop owner again.

    But strange is, this time when entering the door, grandma was staring at the door of the restaurant for a long time.

    "Grandma, what are you looking at?" I asked curiously.

    Grandma returned to her senses, shook her head and said, "I didn''t see anything. I suddenly thought about something. Let''s go in."

    After that, grandma went into the restaurant of the shop owner.

    I turned my head and took a look at the place grandma just looked at. There was nothing special except a small broom.

    Is it because of this broom that granny is in a daze?

    But this thing is too common, not to mention every household has, even if it is used in Feng Shui, broom also means to sweep away bad luck.

    There is nothing wrong with shopkeepers who want to sweep away the bad and keep the good.

    In that case, what was grandma looking at just now?

    After thinking for a while, I still had no idea, so I simply stopped thinking, followed grandma into the shop, found a table and sat down to drink tea.

    So, after about an hour, the shopkeeper came back from outside and bought all the things we wanted.

    "Old man, I told my wife to put a small amount of sleeping pills in the baby''s milk. I guess the baby will go to sleep soon." The shopkeeper whispered.

    Grandma nodded and asked me to count the things bought by the shopkeeper.

    I picked up the things and ordered them carefully. It was just the amount grandma wanted.

    "Well, now that everything is ready, we just need to wait for the baby to fall asleep, and then we can do it!" Grandma said with firm eyes.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as grandma''s voice fell, the mobile phone in the boss''s pocket rang.

    "Hello... Are you asleep... Ok... Let''s go up in a minute!"

    After hanging up the phone, the shop owner looked at me and grandma seriously and said, "my wife said that the child has fallen asleep. We can go up now."

    Grandma nodded and asked me to carry things and go upstairs with them.

    This time, it was the shopkeeper''s wife who opened the door for us.

    Women look beautiful, because the maintenance is too good, it seems less than 30.

    It can be seen that the family has had a good time in recent years.

    Perhaps, their only regret now is the lost soul of the child, so it''s really pitiful to parents all over the world!

    The woman ushered us in and took us to the little boy''s room again.

    The little boy drank the milk mixed with sleeping pills, and now he really sleeps soundly.

    It doesn''t look like a problem child.

    As a matter of fact, it''s not uncommon for a child like this to lose his soul.

    Generally speaking, when a child is born, the soul is not stable, and it is easy to get rid of the body for various reasons.

    At this time, people often hang a small lock made of gold and silver on a child''s neck. Its moral is to lock the child''s soul and not let it leave the body.

    However, even so, when children see some terrible things, they are still easily scared to death, which is why some children cry at night.

    In this case, we should call the soul of the child.

    Specifically speaking, in the four time periods of ZiChou Yinmao, all the lights in the house were turned off, leaving only one light to guide the soul of the child.

    Then the next of kin stood in front of the window, facing the four directions of due south, due north, due east and due west to call the child''s name.

    After shouting, light a piece of yellow paper with eight characters of the child''s birthday, mix it in the water and feed the child to drink.

    However, if the child''s soul is lost far away, or can''t come back for some reason, it''s just that there are other ghosts passing by during the soul calling, so it''s very likely to take advantage of the situation and occupy the child''s body.

    I reckon that this little boy of the shopkeeper''s family is probably the case.

    As for the reason why grandma asked the shopkeeper''s wife to give her children some sleeping pills, it was because this kind of kid who died in vain often had a great memory of life. Now it''s hard to seize the opportunity to be a new man, so naturally, she won''t let go easily.

    If we force it out of the little boy''s body, it will hurt the little boy''s body, it will be really troublesome.

    Now, the little boy drank sleeping pills, fell into a deep sleep, it is a good time for us to start!

    Grandma quietly went to the little boy''s bed, a little bit of testing, to make sure that the little boy is really asleep, then turned to me and said: "can start."

    According to my grandmother''s instructions, every nine candles bought by the shop owner were tied together with red thread to light.

    Then gently move the child to the bed and bake his palm on the candle.

    See this scene, the child''s parents are distressed to tears.

    But at the moment, we have no other way, we can only bear the heartache and stick to it.

    However, at this time, an unexpected scene suddenly happened.

 Chapter 82

    Here, I''m holding a bundle of candles to bake the palm of the little boy''s hand, trying to use this method to force the soul out of his body.

    But unexpectedly, the little boy suddenly opened his eyes, and then suddenly broke free of my hand, overturned me to the ground.

    Because he exerted too much force, the candle suddenly took off his hand, fell to the ground, and instantly went out.

    Everyone, including grandma, didn''t expect this step and didn''t react for a moment.

    Taking advantage of this moment, the little boy jumped up from the bed, jumped on the windowsill, opened the window and jumped down.

    See this scene, my heart suddenly a cool.

    After all, if the child jumps down and dies, even if he sells me, I can''t afford to pay for it!

    But if he didn''t fall to death and was run into the crowd, we would have no place to look.

    At that time, the time was delayed. A few days later, after the ghost and the boy''s body were completely integrated, everything was really in vain.

    Between lightning and flint, I made a decision.

    Step on the windowsill and jump down no matter what.

    "Master!"

    Maybe I didn''t expect that I would fight like this. The shopkeeper cried out in fear behind me.

    Fortunately, the boss''s house is on the second floor, and the little boy is light and light. After landing, he didn''t break his head.

    In contrast, I''m not so lucky. I''m much heavier than a 6-year-old boy in body shape and weight.

    As a result, the moment I landed, I felt a sharp pain in my ankle, and the bone seemed to be misplaced.

    All of a sudden, I was in tears.

    Can see that the little boy is not far from me, if this can let him run, what qualifications do I have to be the descendant of Lu Gongmen?

    Thinking of this, I took out the ink bucket from my pocket and recited a mantra. The ink line immediately flew out and entangled the little boy.

    The little boy desperately wants to struggle, but with the way of the ghost in his body, trying to break away from the ink line is just a fantasy.

    "Don''t you want to run? You are running I limped up to the little boy and said with a proud face.

    Seeing that he could not escape, the little boy looked at me angrily and said, "you shouldn''t meddle in your business!"

    I can''t help but sneer: "you take advantage of the fire to rob and occupy other people''s bodies. Everyone has to be punished. Why can''t I manage?"

    "I didn''t take advantage of the fire! Someone wrote the eight characters of my birthday and called me here! " The little boy quibbled.

    I''m a little confused when I hear that.

    Before, I always thought that it was the ghost who happened to pass by when the shopkeeper called for the little boy, so I took the opportunity to occupy the little boy''s body.

    Listen to this ghost, how can it seem that someone did it on purpose?

    You should know that this kind of harmful thing is taboo in the alchemy. Who is playing tricks in the middle?

    "It''s the old alchemist!" The grandmother who came in a hurry blurted out.

    When I was reminded by my grandmother, I immediately realized the key of the matter.

    In the professional soul calling process, the most important thing, of course, is the child''s name.

    The most important thing is that the eight characters of a child''s birthday must be accurate.

    From the perspective of metaphysics, each person''s birth will correspond to a unique eight character birthday.

    But even if our country''s Chinese character culture is extensive and profound, it can not avoid the situation of multiple people''s duplicate names.

    So often soul, we are more based on the birthday of the eight characters.

    If the parents are careless, or the alchemist who helps to call back the soul has ulterior motives and deliberately mistakes the eight characters of the birth date, the child''s soul will not be called back, and the child''s soul will not be called back, just like the little boy''s!

    For parents who care about their children as much as the shop owner and his wife, the probability of mistaking their child''s birthday is very small.

    So it seems that the problem can only come from one person, that is, Fang Shi, who called the soul before!

    However, hearing grandma''s words, the shopkeeper shook his head and said, "no way. That master is very famous here. He should not do such a thing."

    I glanced at the shop owner and said coldly, "do you mean grandma and I are fooling you?"

    The shop owner looked down at my swollen ankle like a pig''s hoof. He felt guilty and quickly explained, "I... I don''t mean that. You are so desperate to save our children. Of course, I won''t doubt you. But... "

    "Whether we have fooled you or not will be clear when the matter is solved. At present, the most important thing is to ask the alchemist. If he did it, it would be easy to do it. " Grandma said.

    After listening to grandma''s words, the shop owner quickly nodded and said, "yes, I want to ask him clearly. The girl''s feet... "

    Grandma looked at me, let me sit on the side of the road, casually stuffed a towel in my mouth, hands holding my ankle, twist.

    A heartrending pain came from the ankle. At that moment, I felt that my whole foot was not my own, and even I wanted to die.

    Fortunately, grandma put a towel in my mouth, otherwise I really doubt whether I will bite my tongue and commit suicide.

    Because it really hurts!

    However, to see me so painful, grandma just understated the sentence: "OK, stand up and walk two steps!"

    What��

    My bones are misplaced, you still let me go, are you sure I''m really your granddaughter?

    "Hurry up, we have to find the alchemist. Don''t delay." Granny slightly impatient urged.

    At this moment, I really suspected that I was sent by my grandmother or picked up by her in the garbage can!

    It''s all right. Let''s go. I''ll bite my teeth.

    After all, the most important thing now is to help the shopkeeper and his wife solve their children''s problems.

    But who knows, when I stood up, the injured ankle didn''t hurt so much.

    I thought it was an illusion, and I moved again. Except for a little pain, there was basically nothing.

    I went, with my grandmother is also a bone expert ah!

    This can really be the sentence: there is an old family, such as a treasure!

    Seeing that I was ok, grandma asked me to take the little boy back to the store owner''s home and continue to force the ghost out of his body in the way that I didn''t finish before.

    This time, with the clamp of ink line, the little boy was much more honest, neither struggling nor crying.

    In this way, after baking the palm of his hand three times, the little boy''s body suddenly softened, and the whole person fell asleep.

    At the same time, a wisp of black smoke floated out of the boy''s body and was about to seize the door, but was subdued by his grandmother''s magic weapon.

    "If you are good and everything is settled, I will let you go. But if you are dishonest, don''t blame me for beating you out of your wits! " Grandma snapped to the ghost.

    That ghost see fight but I and grandma, had to admit counsels, obediently into Grandma''s hands in a small glass bottle.

    Later, grandma took out some dead branches from the bag, chopped them with a knife, wrapped them with yellow Fu, and pasted them on the boy''s Tianling cover.

    I am a little curious, can not help but ask: "grandma, what is this?"

    Grandma looked at me and said, "this is the branch of jujube tree cut by thunder, which has a strong anti evil effect. It can be used to seal the child''s spiritual cover, so as to prevent other passing ghosts from occupying his body in the process of solving this problem. "

 Chapter 83

    After the little boy was settled, my grandmother and I, accompanied by the shop owner, came to the place where the alchemist lived.

    However, to our disappointment, the alchemist was already empty, and his house was empty, even without a board.

    Although we didn''t find the alchemist, we moved away in such a hurry, which at least showed that this matter was really related to the alchemist.

    Otherwise, he has no reason to move so soon.

    Knowing that he was plotted by the alchemist, the shop owner was obviously in a bad mood. He clenched his fist and punched the wall.

    "Asshole, you dare to cheat me. Even if you search the whole CS City, I will find you out!"

    Finish saying, shop owner dialed a few phone calls, use oneself all relation network, want to pull out that alchemist.

    I can see that he was really angry this time.

    At the moment, I can only hope that his networks can really work.

    However, it seems that grandma did not intend to place her hope on the store owner''s network, and seems to have a new plan.

    "We can''t wait to die. If we wait one more second, the child''s soul will be in danger. We have to act as soon as possible." Grandma said with a dignified face.

    But the problem is that we don''t even know where the alchemist has gone, and where to find the soul of the child?

    Grandma seemed to see the question in my heart, light said: "we can''t find him, because there is nothing to lead us."

    I''m a little hoodwinked. I don''t quite understand what grandma said. Does grandma want to get a big black dog to find her soul?

    Black dogs can use smell to find people. I know, but I''ve never heard that black dogs can find souls. Isn''t grandma kidding?

    Grandma ignored me, but looked at the shop owner and asked, "your restaurant should be open day and night, right?"

    Obviously, the boss didn''t expect that grandma would suddenly ask. He was a little stunned and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.

    "Well... How do you... How do you know?"

    Granny gently smile, said: "generally open day and night restaurant, during the day will be normal business, but at midnight, will be in the restaurant table good tribute incense, put five kinds of poultry viscera, and then hang an empty bowl upside down on the door of the restaurant, invite the ghosts to eat. So until 3 o''clock in the morning, take down the empty bowl hanging upside down and hang a small broom on the gate. So when I saw the little broom on your door, I had guessed it

    After listening to grandma''s words, the shop owner and I were stunned.

    It turned out that grandma was staring at the door of the restaurant in a daze, but she was really looking at the little broom hanging on the door!

    "You... So you already know!" The shop owner looked frightened.

    Grandma nodded and said, "if I guess correctly, the business of your restaurant was not good in the early years. It was only after opening day and night that it gradually got better, right?"

    When the shop owner saw that Grandma had seen through everything, he had to tell us everything.

    Sure enough, as grandma said, the store owner''s business was very poor in the first few years when he opened the store, and his monthly income was not enough to pay the rent.

    The shop owner was so worried that he went to the temple on the mountain to worship Buddha to see if he could make his business better.

    After all, when he opened the shop, he smashed all his belongings into it. All the family depended on it.

    As a result, when he finished worshiping the Buddha and was ready to go down the mountain, an old monk stopped him and told him the way.

    With a dubious idea, he followed the old monk''s advice for half a month. As a result, the business in the shop was getting better.

    Not only did he have money to pay the rent, but he even gradually began to make a profit. Finally, he earned more and more before he got his present wealth.

    Hearing this, I can''t help but shush.

    It turns out that the reputation of the boss''s restaurant is actually made in such a devious way.

    If it wasn''t for grandma''s words, I would have thought that their husband and wife had come to their wealth through hard work!

    The owner of the shop opened the restaurant day and night, sacrificing the ghosts nearby with the viscera of birds. Naturally, these ghosts would not get in the way of his money, and the money would roll in.

    But what I don''t understand is, what does this method have to do with getting back the little boy''s soul?

    However, without waiting for me to ask the question, grandma asked again, "did you sleep in the house on the second floor of the dining room on the day the child had an accident?"

    After thinking about it, the shop owner nodded and said, "yes, the shop is busy this month, so we will have a rest in the house on the second floor after closing the shop every night. Only when I have free time can I go back to the villa in the high tech Zone. "

    After listening to the store owner''s words, grandma sighed and scolded: "you are really confused. You are doing business day and night downstairs, and you let your children sleep upstairs. It''s strange that you don''t get hooked by people who want to do it!"

    "Grandma, do you mean that someone deliberately took the little boy''s soul away while the shop was open day and night?" I asked curiously.

    Grandma nodded and said, "yes, it''s easy for those ghosts to take away the soul of a 6-year-old when they come to the store to enjoy the tribute at night."

    Hearing this, I can''t help cooling my back.

    If that''s the case, it can be said that the owner of this shop has harmed his own children.

    People all love money, but if wealth is based on the pain of losing their own children, I''m afraid no matter how much money there is, it will not be able to fill the gap?

    The store owner also realized that the whole thing was due to his greed for money, and suddenly collapsed, slapping himself in the face.

    "I''m the one who''s bad. I''m the one who''s bad for the kids. I''m the one who''s killing me..."

    Maybe she couldn''t see it. Grandma comforted her: "you can''t blame it completely. It''s day and night. Although it has a certain impact on children, people and ghosts have different ways. If no one instructs them, ordinary ghosts won''t take advantage of the tribute to attract people''s souls!"

    Grandma''s words did mean to comfort the shopkeeper, but they were also true.

    Because the appearance and disappearance of the alchemist just illustrate this point.

    So, grandma''s meaning is to use day and night to find out the ghosts that hook the little boy''s soul, and then follow them to find the place to hide the little boy''s soul!

    After thinking about this, the three of us went back to the dining room and began to prepare things for the evening.

    Because things are too complicated to make any mistakes, it''s almost midnight when everything is ready.

    Grandma hung a bowl at the door, lit incense, put the internal organs of the birds, turned off the light, and then waited with my cat in the corner.

    As for the shop owner and the landlady, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, grandma asked them to accompany the children on the second floor and never go downstairs no matter what they heard.

    But Grandma and I waited for a long time, but we didn''t feel the ghost coming in and out of the restaurant.

    Because squatting too long, my legs are numb, ready to stand up and exercise muscles.

    But at this time, grandma suddenly pressed me down and said in a very low voice, "don''t move, it''s coming!"

 Chapter 84

    When I heard grandma''s words, I didn''t dare to move.

    For fear of being found by those ghosts, and then bad things.

    Sure enough, after a while, I felt that the temperature in the whole room had dropped a lot.

    Even though it''s summer vacation, I still feel like I''ve got goose bumps.

    Not only that, but soon I saw all kinds of ghosts coming into the restaurant one after another. There were hanging ghosts, starving ghosts, lusters, bloody ghosts and so on.

    To tell you the truth, I''ve been used to seeing ghosts since I met Mo liangye.

    But all of a sudden to see so many ghosts, or a variety of ghosts, my heart is still some pestle, even the hands are unconsciously shaking.

    Grandma saw that I was afraid and shook my hand, which seemed to give me some strength. Then I gradually relaxed.

    After about 20 minutes, grandma suddenly stood up, walked slowly to the door of the restaurant, took off the bowl and hung up the broom.

    I know, grandma. It''s time to close.

    When these ghosts go, grandma and I can follow these ghosts to find the little boy''s soul.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel happy for the smooth degree of this operation.

    I thought it would be difficult this time, but I didn''t expect it to be so smooth. I just squatted in the corner for a while, and I could easily find clues. This work is really easy.

    After grandma hung up the broom, the ghosts naturally understood the meaning and began to walk out of the shop one by one.

    Seeing that the ghosts in the shop were almost gone, I didn''t know why, but I went out with them.

    This kind of feeling is very wonderful, as if there is a force that attracts me to move forward.

    Moreover, in the process of walking, my brain has gradually become blank, countless memories and consciousness from my brain bit by bit away.

    I couldn''t help but feel a little scared. Seeing grandma standing by the door, I wanted to call her.

    But no matter how hard I try, I can''t make any sound.

    Seeing that I was going to follow those ghosts, I was so anxious that I reached out to pull the things beside me and wanted to stop.

    But my body has been completely disobeyed, in addition to follow forward, I can''t do anything else.

    I don''t know what''s wrong. Why do I follow these things?

    What is the thing that attracts me to go ahead?

    Where are these ghosts going to take me?

    Countless problems suddenly came to my mind. The more I thought about it, the more scared I was, but I still couldn''t stop and follow them.

    At this moment, I really want to cry, but the sad thing is that I can''t even shed tears.

    Because my body, has completely out of control, I now like a zombie.

    However, what''s more strange is that in this process, grandma didn''t find my abnormality, let alone catch up with me!

    It''s over. It seems that this time, I''m really over.

    Originally, I expected to go back to buy a house for her after dealing with the affairs of Miao Jiang with my grandmother.

    As a result, it''s good. Let alone buy her a house, I can''t even spend the rest of my life with her!

    It''s really sad to think about it!

    In this way, I don''t know how long I''ve been following those ghosts. When I get to a certain intersection, they are all scattered.

    I went, this is to each home, each find the rhythm of the mother?

    Who am I going with?

    However, I soon found that my doubts were superfluous.

    Because that strange force appeared again, and attracted me to follow a hanged ghost.

    We walked and walked, walked and walked about three blocks, and finally came to a temple.

    The hanged ghost turned back, hung his scarlet tongue, and actually looked at me with a meaningful smile.

    Shit, what do you mean?

    I have to say that the hanged ghost is really ugly.

    His face was white as a zombie, his eyes were bulging, and his scarlet tongue was drooling disgustingly.

    How do you feel when such a thing smiles at you?

    At this moment, I can''t find any other words to describe it except vomiting.

    The hanged ghost laughed at me for a while, turned around and took me step by step up the steps of the temple, and got in through a dog hole in the corner.

    Seven turns and eight turns in the temple, and finally stopped at the door of a Buddhist temple.

    He gently blew the wind chime on the eaves of the door, listening to the crisp sound, inexplicably, I actually raised my hand to push the door of the Zen room.

    After entering, I saw an old monk sitting inside.

    The old monk was obviously very happy when he saw me. He nodded: "yes, this little girl is a pure Yin person born on ghost day. It''s very suitable!"

    Before I could understand what he meant, he opened the mechanism and led me into the basement hidden at the bottom of the Zen room.

    As a result, as soon as I entered the basement, I heard an extremely shrill cry coming from the central alchemy furnace.

    "Call, call for a while, you will all turn into a pool of water, and then slowly condense into the ghost pill I want!"

    With that, the old monk laughed wildly.

    Hearing this, I probably have understood the whole story.

    It turns out that the old monk took advantage of the greed of those who came to the temple to pray for blessings. He asked them to open their shop day and night to worship the ghosts. Then he took the opportunity to hook the souls of those who were unstable or had a heavy spirit. He brought them here and used the alchemy furnace to refine the ghosts into the spirit pill, so as to achieve some ulterior purpose!

    Damn, what a vicious monk!

    Probably because of my pure Yin soul, the old monk was obviously in a very good mood. He took me around the basement.

    This is clearly showing off the rhythm to me!

    At the moment, I feel very angry in my heart. I want to tear him to pieces.

    But now I''m completely under his control. I can''t even act on my own, let alone deal with him.

    However, when I saw a soul in the corner of the dungeon, I was still a little excited.

    Because it''s not the soul of others, it''s the soul of the little boy my grandmother and I have been looking for!

    It''s really hard to find a place to break iron shoes. It''s easy to get them!

    We''ve been looking for it for so long, but we didn''t expect to find it here!

    But even if we find it, what can we do?

    Now even my own soul is hooked by the old monk. How can I save the little boy''s soul?

    But just when I couldn''t think of a way out of my head, a familiar figure came down from the Zen room above and slapped the old monk on the back with extremely rapid speed.

    The old monk suffered from eating pain, and his Qi and blood surged up, and he vomited a mouthful of blood in an instant.

    "Who is it? Who dares to break into my meditation room? " The old monk wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with his robe, turned around and roared.

    I saw behind him, like a grandmother that Sassou heroic posture.

    "Bald ass, you violated the reincarnation of heaven and broke the rules of the temple. Today I will abolish you for the Buddha!"

 Chapter 85

    Hearing his grandmother''s words, the old monk gave a cold hum, touched his gray beard and said with a wild smile, "who should I be? I turned out to be an old woman who is not afraid of death!"

    "Bald ass, you are still a Buddhist disciple. How can you use such cruel means to refine the spirit pill? Are you not afraid of being punished by heaven?" Grandma snapped.

    "Damnation? What is the curse of heaven? In today''s society, if people don''t fight for themselves, who dares the illusory punishment of heaven? In another 7749 days, I''ve been pursuing the spirit pill for most of my life, and it''s about to be refined. Even the king of Hell won''t kill me

    Grandma knew that the old monk was possessed by the devil in order to refine the spirit pill, and she didn''t talk to him anymore, so she clapped at him.

    It seems that grandma is ready to fight with this vicious old monk.

    But although grandma''s action was fast, the old monk was not a vegetarian. His figure flashed quickly, and he avoided grandma''s palm force.

    "How dare you fight with me if you have so much ability? It''s just too much for me

    With a sneer, the old monk took off the Buddhist beads from his wrist and read a passage I didn''t understand.

    Those Buddhist beads broke away the bead line in an instant and ran to grandma like bullets.

    Seeing this, I was shocked.

    Although I don''t know what harm those Buddhist beads will do to grandma, I know from the vicious degree of the old monk that once he is hit by the Buddhist beads, he will be absolutely helpless.

    I want to help grandma, even if I help her block a few of them.

    But now I''m in a state of ghost. All my behaviors are controlled by the old monk. I can''t do anything at all.

    At the moment, I only hate my poor ability, and I''m actually following the old monk''s way. Otherwise, even if I fight for my life, I will protect my grandmother.

    Grandma is my closest person in the world. If something happened to her, I would never forgive myself in my life.

    Seeing those Buddhist beads about to hit grandma, I was so anxious that I could not wait to burst out fire.

    But even so, grandma is still very calm standing there, as if there is no fear.

    Does grandma have a way to deal with it?

    Sure enough, in the blink of an eye, Grandma had more than ten slender embroidery needles in her hands.

    She recited a mantra and made a few fingerprints.

    Those embroidery needles fly out one by one as if they had life, and then they drill into the Buddhist beads and string them together.

    Seeing that his Buddha beads failed in the attack, the old monk looked at his grandmother in disbelief: "no... impossible. My Buddha beads are made of 13 human bones after being polished. There is no limit to Buddhism. No one can break them in the world!"

    Grandma looked at the old monk with a sneer and said, "bald ass, you don''t know more in the world!"

    Having said that, grandma made a complicated handprint and said: "broken!"

    As soon as the words came to an end, the beads, which had formed into a ball, immediately gave out a "bang" sound, and instantly exploded into ashes.

    Seeing the destruction of the human bone Buddha beads, the old monk was furious: "you have destroyed my Buddha beads, and I will also destroy your granddaughter!"

    With that, the old monk turned around and grabbed my neck and dragged me to the direction of the alchemy furnace.

    The blazing fire is burning at the bottom of the alchemy furnace. The alchemy furnace is steaming hot. If it is thrown in, I will be burned into a mass of water by the fire of the alchemy furnace, and finally condensed into the spirit pill.

    I want to struggle, I want to escape, but I can''t do anything because I am so restrained by the old monk.

    I couldn''t give up looking at my grandmother and wanted to see her at the last moment.

    But she is still standing there, as if she had a plan.

    "It''s time. Come out!" Grandma light said.

    I was slightly stunned. I didn''t understand what grandma meant. Until I saw that person, it was grandma who had already arranged everything!

    At the moment, at the entrance of the basement, there was a familiar man, the owner of the restaurant.

    What he carries on his back is my body and ghost catching tools!

    Seeing this, I was overjoyed.

    With my body, do I have to be afraid of the old monk?

    Sure enough, seeing the shopkeeper carry my body, the old monk''s face changed.

    Maybe he was afraid. The old monk simply went out and directly opened the lid of the alchemy furnace, ready to throw my soul in.

    "Even if you get her body, it won''t change anything!" The old monk laughed arrogantly.

    "Not necessarily!"

    With that, grandma said another mantra.

    I instantly felt a strong force pulling my soul to my body.

    This force is so powerful that even the old monk can''t stop it.

    A few seconds later, I opened my eyes again and found myself lying in the open space next to the shopkeeper.

    I tried to move and found that I could speak and move.

    In other words, my soul has returned to my body!

    However, I still don''t know what method grandma used to recall my soul to my body in an instant.

    Only when I looked down and saw a red line on my right middle finger did I understand the way.

    It turned out that when the restaurant opened at night, grandma took advantage of the opportunity to hold my hand and secretly tied a red line on my middle finger to protect my soul.

    Even though I was haunted by the old monk, my grandmother could still recall all my souls by the trace of soul saved on her middle finger.

    Thinking about this, I have to say: ginger is really hot!

    Everything, actually all in grandma''s control!

    With such a powerful grandmother as the backing, my confidence is naturally enough.

    "Bald ass, I didn''t expect that there would be such a scum as you in the quiet place of Buddhism. Today, my grandmother and I are going to benefit the people of CS city and get rid of you

    "Oh, little girl, you are not old, but you have a good voice! If you have the ability, let''s go outside and have a fight! "

    I looked around. It''s true that the alchemy in the basement is OK, but if we really want to fight, we can''t stretch it out.

    Therefore, it is not unreasonable for the old monk to propose to fight outside.

    What''s more, since he''s in the afternoon, grandma and I have no reason not to fight.

    I don''t believe it. My grandmother and I can''t fight him alone!

    Thinking of this, my grandmother and I followed the old monk out of the basement and came to the open space outside the Zen room.

    "Let''s go!"

    My grandmother and I took out our own things to prepare for the battle.

    However, at this time, the old monk suddenly gave me a strange smile, which made my heart bristle, but I couldn''t guess what medicine he was selling in the gourd.

    I was a little impatient, cold voice urged: "Hey, do you want to fight or not?"

    "Do you think that my ability only depends on that person''s bone and Buddha''s pearl?" The old monk suddenly asked with a sneer.

    After hearing this, grandma immediately responded and yelled, "no, we''ve been cheated!"

    But even so, it''s too late.

    Because soon I saw a terrible scene.

    The whole temple is full of ghosts.

    It''s too many to count.

    It turned out that the old monk didn''t know what method to use to attract all the ghosts nearby.

    This time, the number is more than ten times more than the ghosts who go to the restaurant to enjoy the tribute at night. It''s amazing.

    Seeing the fear on our faces, the old monk was very proud.

    "All the ghosts in CS City listen to my orders and tear these two people to pieces. They don''t even want any bones left!"

    With that, the old monk raised his hand and pointed to my grandmother and me, and the ghosts rushed towards us like they saw the sweet cakes

 Chapter 86

    I went, this is clearly to attack me and grandma together!

    Before, I only knew that the old monk was vicious, but I didn''t expect that he was still so cunning. He lured me and grandma out of the basement and came to this open area in a way of provocation, so that he could summon all the ghosts nearby to deal with us.

    This kind of behavior is absolutely shameless!

    But now, the important thing is not to scold the old monk, but to get rid of these ghosts as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, my grandmother and I are too weak to bear losses.

    Thinking of this, I immediately took out a knife, cut the palm of my hand, dropped blood on the ink line, and then drove the ink line to restrain the ghost.

    But even so, there are ghosts and monsters constantly escaping the shackles of ink line and attacking me and grandma.

    Because there are so many of them!

    Although the ink line of Lu Gongmen is flexible, it has a fatal shortcoming, that is, its binding power to ghosts is equal to the master''s ability.

    Once the ghost''s way is higher than mine, the ink line''s effect will be negligible!

    And in front of these ghosts, although the road is not high, but ten eight add up, it''s not too high.

    Seeing the ink line can''t hold fast, grandma and I are only good at law enforcement, one-on-one fighting with these ghosts.

    At this moment, I finally realized what is called "hand up knife down", a sword stabbing a feeling of soul.

    But there are so many ghosts, just like endless.

    Grandma and I fought for a long time. We thought we had wiped out most of them, but looking up, the ghosts we beat to death were less than half of the total.

    According to this trend, it is estimated that these ghosts are not finished, my grandmother and I have been half dead tired.

    I can''t. I have to find a way.

    Such a one-on-one fight is not a matter at all!

    I touched my stomach and said in a low voice, "little baby, mom is in trouble. This person is so powerful. Can you help mom?"

    Unexpectedly, the little guy in his stomach didn''t react at all.

    After that, even the little guy was afraid of so many ghosts and didn''t want to come out.

    Can grandma and I only fight against this old monk by our own ability?

    I had planned to go to miaojiang, but it turned out to be good. After we finished fighting the old monk, I don''t think we will be able to go to miaojiang, will we?

    As the saying goes, things are hard to predict. My grandmother and I just happened to meet the shopkeeper and wanted to help. Unexpectedly, we met such a tough problem.

    That''s good. I haven''t made any money. I have to put my life here.

    Think about it and feel wronged!

    However, just as I was carrying a peach sword and preparing to fight against these ghosts, the little guy in my stomach suddenly spoke.

    This reflection arc is too slow!

    "Mom, you are so noisy. They are sleeping soundly!" The little guy said softly.

    I go, I fight like a raging fire outside, but he sleeps in my stomach?

    It''s too unbalanced, isn''t it?

    Think of here, I patted the belly, dissatisfied said: "if you don''t help mother, mother can''t wait for you to be born!"

    "Mom, you are really boring. You can''t fight every time. You have to rely on me for help!"

    Little guy''s arrogant temperament is absolutely inherited from his father!

    "Are you coming out or not? There are so many ghosts out there. Are you sure you don''t want to eat them? "

    Last time on the train, I already knew that this little guy could turn into a little dragon to eat ghosts.

    Moreover, the more ghosts he eats, the better his ability will be.

    So, I''m sure the little guy won''t give up the chance to have a good meal.

    Sure enough, hearing this, the little guy''s mood really became high.

    Obviously, he also hopes to eat more ghosts to improve his ability.

    "Mom, I can help you eat ghost, but you have to promise me a condition!"

    Damn, this little guy can bargain!

    However, in the current crisis, I didn''t care much about it, so I said, "little ancestor, please, no matter what conditions, I will promise you. Can you help me eat these ghosts first? I really can''t carry your mother! "

    "Well, for the sake of you being my mother, I''ll help you again!"

    As soon as the little guy''s voice fell, the jade beads on my neck gave off a dazzling golden light.

    Then, a 2-meter-long Golden Dragon flew out of the jade bead, waved at me and headed for the ghosts who attacked me and grandma.

    At this moment, I finally know why the ancient royal family took the dragon as their totem.

    Because this little dragon is so fierce, it''s just like eating snacks.

    Is it too windy?

    When the old monk saw the scene in front of him, he was stunned: "you... You have a ghost child?"

    With the help of Bruce Lee transformed from a little guy, I naturally did not have to be afraid of the damned old monk any more, so I replied with pride: "yes, I not only have a ghost fetus, but also this ghost fetus is the king of ghosts! What''s the matter? Are you afraid? If you''re afraid, you''ll kneel down and kowtow to your aunt 1000 times. Maybe she''ll forgive you if she''s in a good mood! "

    To tell you the truth, I''ve just been suppressed for so long by the countless ghosts that the old monk recruited. Now it''s not easy to turn around. This kind of feeling of elation is really good!

    It turns out that with such a bull''s son, I can also speak in a domineering tone!

    Unexpectedly, after listening to me, the old monk''s face was no longer afraid, but more cunning.

    "Hum, do you think you can beat me if you have a ghost to help you?"

    I don''t know why, I feel that the old monk seems to have some conspiracy.

    "What do you mean?" I asked.

    "So far, I will tell you. In fact, refining the ghost pill needs an extremely precious medicine, which is ghost fetus! All these years, I haven''t found a suitable ghost fetus. As a result, you just sent it to me today! It seems that I really want to thank you very much! "

    Hearing the old monk''s words, my face turned pale instantly. I immediately yelled to the golden dragon, "come back, it''s dangerous!"

    But little golden dragon is eating ghosts happily at the moment. He can''t listen to anything at all, let alone realize the danger.

    On this side, the old monk took a silver bracelet from his body and recited a mantra. The bracelet immediately gave birth to two, two, three, three, four... Finally, there were as many as nine.

    See here, one side of the grandmother suddenly cried out: "indefinite universe ring!"

    Seeing that his grandmother knew such a thing, the old monk burst out laughing: "yes, this is the sacred thing of catching demons and ghosts since ancient times. There is no fixed universe ring!"

    With that, the old monk raised his hand and pointed out that the nine indefinite rings of heaven and earth immediately attacked the golden dragon, who was enjoying eating ghosts.

    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t care more. I jumped and fell on the Golden Dragon

 Chapter 87

    At this moment, my brain is blank.

    The only belief in my heart is to keep my child and Mo liangye!

    Although this is my ink cool night took over the gold seal, snapped at the corner of the temple to drink: "where is the underworld Yin soldier?"

    As soon as his voice fell, there was a fierce wind in the temple, and the air dropped several degrees.

    Then in the blink of an eye, the temple was full of fierce and evil soldiers.

    What I didn''t expect was that I knew the general who led the Yin soldiers.

    Damn, it''s Pei Zhao!

    "It''s the incompetence of my subordinates who inadvertently lost the gold seal that led to today''s disaster. Please punish him!" Pei Zhao respectfully kneels in front of Mo liangye and says.

    Hearing this, I''m totally stunned.

    Pei Zhao is actually the ghost king, and I always thought he was the little follower of Mo liangye!

    What''s more, Pei Zhao lost the ghost King''s golden seal. Then he was picked up by the old monk and attracted all the ghosts from CS city to besiege me and grandma, so that I almost lost my life.

    Damn, I almost cried when I learned the truth!

 Chapter 88

    Mo cool night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, sharp eyes, the whole person exudes a kind of cold and powerful atmosphere.

    "This has nothing to do with the king, but the princess of the king almost lost her life because of it. Can you just give up with a light punishment?"

    The voice of Mo cool night, with the air of overlord, let the Yin soldiers on the scene all dare not even the atmosphere.

    Pei Zhao was silent for a short time, and said, "it''s the responsibility of the last general to harm the princess of the underworld. The last general is willing to cut off his arm and apologize to the princess of the underworld."

    After that, Pei Zhao raised his sword in his right hand and cut it off to his left arm.

    I went. What do you mean?

    Although grandma and I have suffered a lot because of this, is it too serious for Pei Zhao to break his arm?

    Thinking of this, I immediately drank Pei Zhao: "Pei Zhao, don''t!"

    Hearing my voice, Pei Zhao was slightly stunned. He stopped and looked in my direction.

    "Your Royal Highness, this matter arises because of the last general. The last general is willing to be punished. Please don''t stop her."

    After that, he cut his left arm with his sword again.

    My heart is next urgent, grab the indefinite universe ring that was hit on the ground by Mo liangye and throw it at Pei Zhao.

    The indefinite circle of heaven and earth crossed an arc in the air and directly hit Pei Zhao''s sword and knocked it down to the ground.

    Pei Zhao looked at me in disbelief: "why does her royal highness insist on blocking the last general?"

    I walked forward slowly and said, "you are a ghost king, commanding thousands of Yin soldiers. If you lose one arm, your skill will be greatly reduced. What else can you do for my husband?"

    "But..."

    Pei Zhao wanted to say something more, but I interrupted him directly.

    "Grandma and I were besieged by ghosts because of you, but the refining of the spirit pill has nothing to do with you. If you really want to forgive me, please punish the old monk. As for the broken arm or something, I owe it first. When I find out that you have helped my husband to marry a second wife, I will take it again. "

    Hear my words, Pei Zhao Leng for a while, then turn head to see toward Mo cool night.

    Mo Liang night eyebrow Feng slightly stir up, cool eyes swept Pei Zhao one eye, deep voice way: "since the princess does not pursue this matter, then you will keep this arm to atone."

    "The end will take orders!"

    After that, Pei Zhao turned to look at the many Yin soldiers in the courtyard and said in a fierce voice: "the Yin soldiers on the scene will obey their orders and take all the ghosts who are making trouble here today back to the hell. If there are any rebels, they can be killed on the spot!"

    As soon as the words came out, the only ghosts left in the temple were all shivering.

    You know, the reason why they stay here and don''t go to hell to reincarnate is because they are greedy for the world''s lights and wine.

    What''s more, once they are caught in the underworld, they will be sent to hell. There will never be any hope of being human again.

    So they can''t be afraid.

    Of course, a few of them were bold enough to try to escape.

    As a result, before he ran out of the temple, he had been beaten out of his wits by Yin Chai with his soul chain. He didn''t even leave a wisp of smoke.

    For a moment, the whole temple was crying like hell.

    Fortunately, the sound didn''t last long.

    After a while, the well-trained Yin soldiers captured all the ghosts and wild ghosts and went back to the hell.

    As soon as they left, the yard was empty.

    If it wasn''t for the mess and ruin of the whole land, who would have thought that such an earth shaking event happened tonight?

    What''s important is that the person who started this evening has not been punished.

    Thinking of this, I turned my head and looked at the old monk coldly.

    Seeing that I had a powerful Mo Liang night, the old monk seemed to have lost his arrogance and towered in the corner like a steamed bun.

    "I said I would get rid of you for Buddha!" I said to the old monk with a smile.

    The old monk thought that as long as he stayed in the corner, we would ignore him if we didn''t pay attention. When we left, he could still be here.

    But I have a bad habit, that is, revenge, for those who hurt me, I will never easily forgive.

    So, I won''t forget who almost killed me just now, and who wanted to use my son as a guide for refining the spirit pill!

    "Princess Ming, please spare my life. I was possessed by a devil and went astray for a while. I hurt her by accident. It''s me who should die. Please forgive me for my age!" The old monk climbed over, grabbed my feet and begged for mercy.

    To tell you the truth, his face is quite different from his previous arrogant and domineering appearance.

    It''s a pity that I''ve never been soft hearted to those who do evil.

    Thinking of this, I turned to Pei Zhao and said with a smile, "ghost king, the old monk stole your gold seal and did evil in the world. How do you think you should punish him?"

    Although Mo liangye and I didn''t punish Pei Zhao, I believe Pei Zhao''s hatred of the old monk will never be less than that of my grandmother and me.

    After all, being the ghost king who commands thousands of Yin soldiers is also a good way to save face!

    Sure enough, hearing what I said, Pei Zhao immediately looked at the old monk fiercely, and said word by word: "such scum, not only should be punished, but also should be beaten to death, never to be reborn!"

    "Very good. There is a huge alchemy furnace in the basement of the Zen room, which is used by the old monk to make the ghost pill. Since he likes the ghost pill so much, why don''t you give him a ride and let him make the ghost pill himself?" I said with a smile.

    "I will obey you!"

    Hearing this, the old monk immediately panicked.

    He thought I would kill him at most, but he didn''t expect that I would let Pei Zhao throw him into the alchemy furnace.

    He knows better than I do how powerful the alchemy furnace is. Once it''s thrown in, not to mention the body, even the soul can be burned clean.

    Therefore, the old monk kept wailing to me for mercy: "Princess Ming, I''m wrong. I should die. Please forgive me. As long as you don''t throw me into the alchemy furnace, even if you want me to be a cow and a horse for you!"

    After hearing this, I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye. I asked with a smile, "husband, do we need such cattle and horses in our family?"

    Mo cool night light Piao one eye old monk, coldly answer a way: "the grade is too low, don''t deserve!"

    "Well, it''s not that I don''t help you, it''s that you don''t even have the qualification to be an ox in our family." I said with a joking smile.

    Hearing what I said, the old monk suddenly turned pale.

    Good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. It is not that we do not repay, but that the time has not come.

    Therefore, he could not escape the disaster in any case.

    Later, Pei Zhao dragged the old monk into the basement and threw him into the alchemy furnace.

    At first, the old monk''s wailing could still be heard in the alchemy furnace, but not long after that, there was no more movement.

    I turned to look at Mo liangye and said, "the old monk has made a lot of ghosts with this alchemy furnace. It''s really extremely cruel. My husband will help me destroy this alchemy furnace so as not to bring disaster to the world. OK?"

    Mo cool night slightly side head, look at me one eye, light say: "let for husband help destroy is not impossible, but I don''t know what benefit does madam have for husband?"

    Shit, this guy talks to me on terms? Is this still my own husband?

    But who makes a handsome face?

    Beauty is the truth, I''ll bear it!

    So I stood on tiptoe and pecked his handsome face.

    Unexpectedly, taking advantage of this opportunity, Mo liangye actually gathered in my ear and whispered: "madam, you can check whether I have found my little wife after a while."

    Originally, I didn''t know what he meant.

    But the evil smile on his face is clear, OK?

    Rely on, this is not to let thousands of ghosts fear the underworld, this is clearly a rain for dissatisfaction with the smelly hooligan!

 Chapter 89

    However, Mo Liang night is also a matter of words.

    After getting my kiss, I smile a little, and then with the long sleeve flicking, a stream of air condenses from the palm of my hand and hits the huge alchemy furnace, which immediately bursts into pieces.

    "Well, ma''am, my husband has taken care of it for you." Ink cool night, the corners of the lips evoke a light smile.

    But in front of us, the whole temple is destroyed and in a state of disrepair. If this goes out, it is estimated that it will become the headlines of CS city tomorrow morning, right?

    Seems to see through my mind, ink cool night immediately called Pei Zhao.

    "Before daybreak, I need the temple to be restored, and no one remembers it."

    "I will obey you!" Pei Zhao replied respectfully.

    With that, Pei Zhao summoned dozens of Yin soldiers and began to restore the temple.

    The ghosts who were imprisoned in the basement by the old monk were all released and sent back to their original home by the Yincha himself.

    In this way, those who are haunted like little boys will soon be able to recover and become like ordinary people.

    Thinking that everything had been settled, I could not help stretching my waist and stretching my muscles.

    "It''s finally over. Grandma and I can finally go back to sleep."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Mo liangye grabbed me and said in a deep voice, "madam, I think we should discuss the second child first rather than sleep."

    What��

    a second child?

    When did I say I was going to have a second child?

    This one child hasn''t come out yet. I want to have a second child. Are you a little too anxious, Lord Pluto?

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, grandma was very witty. She only left a sentence "she went back to the hotel first" and left me so ruthlessly.

    Damn, grandma, I don''t want to take you to pit my granddaughter like this!

    I want to sleep, I want to rest, I don''t want to have a second child!

    But for Mo liangye, who is dissatisfied with the rain, the protest is basically ineffective.

    So, of course, I was tossed all night, so that when I woke up alone the next morning, my body was full of backache.

    I really doubt how he lived in the years before he met me?

    Is it hard to rely on five finger girl?

    Please forgive me for being evil again.

    Well, let''s take it as if he''s been guarding my body for thousands of years.

    Anyway, when my baby is born, I will be his right wife.

    As for what happened to him before, it has nothing to do with me. I''m too lazy to care about it.

    After all, who hasn''t passed yet!

    Think of here, I picked up the mobile phone, ready to call grandma, only to see the set in his left ring finger.

    It''s a ring, but it''s not an ordinary ring.

    Because as like as two peas in the past, they are exactly the same as the old monks.

    However, this one is much smaller than the old monk''s, and there is a "ink" on it.

    I went. Is this a wedding ring for me?

    This guy is too hasty to buy me a few carat pigeon egg. He even takes the old monk''s things to treat me.

    I promise that the next time he appears again, even if he kneels down and asks me, I will never talk to him again!

    Because he helped the little boy find his soul, the shopkeeper was very grateful to me and grandma.

    In order to show my gratitude, the shop owner gave me a bank card and said with a smile: "thanks to the help of two experts, my children can be safe this time. This card has 500000 yuan, which is a bit of our family''s intention. Please don''t refuse."

    I went for half a million!

    I''m not afraid of your jokes. I''ve never seen so much money.

    I guess, with this money, I can almost buy a small house for grandma in the city, right?

    Although I almost lost my life in this action, I feel comfortable with the money as compensation.

    Seeing that grandma didn''t object, I quickly put the bank card in my pocket so that the shopkeeper wouldn''t go back.

    Grandma looked at the little boy of the shop owner''s house and said with a dignified face: "although the child''s soul has been found, it is unstable. It is suggested that these lightning struck jujube trees should be chopped up every day within three months, wrapped in Rune paper and pasted on his head."

    Hearing this, the shopkeeper was even more grateful to his grandmother: "old man, you are really a living immortal. Don''t worry. I will remember what I told you clearly!"

    Grandma nodded and continued: "your husband and wife have accumulated a lot of wealth over the years, so we should not do this day and night thing in the future. Otherwise, over time, it will not only damage your husband and wife''s morality, but also the children."

    "But..." the shopkeeper seemed a little reluctant.

    After all, everyone wants to be rich, and no one thinks he has too much money.

    Now, it''s hard for him to give up the way of making money and accept it.

    "Everything in the world has a fixed number. I''ve already calculated it for you. From now until you are 50 years old, you have a good fortune. Even if you don''t open day and night, you can still do the next business."

    With Grandma''s words, the store owner''s heart finally fell down.

    "OK, OK, I promise I won''t use it. I''ll let them throw those things away immediately, and then change their mind and be a new man!" Shop owner repeatedly promised.

    I couldn''t help laughing when I saw the shop owner''s pledge.

    "Boss, my grandmother is the goddess of our country. You must be right to listen to her!"

    The shop owner nodded and said, "yes, both of you are excellent people with good abilities. I''ve made you a friend!"

    "Don''t make friends. We''re just passers-by. We''re going to leave CS city and go to miaojiang. I don''t think we''ll have a chance to see you again."

    "Miaojiang? Are you going to miaojiang? " The shopkeeper was surprised at what I said.

    I nodded and replied, "yes, my grandmother and I are going to Miao Jiang this time. The boss is so surprised, but what do you want to say to us?"

    The shop owner hesitated for a moment, lit a cigarette, took a deep puff, and said, "well, I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, I''m from miaojiang!"

    This time it was my turn and grandma were surprised, looking at the shop owner in surprise.

    "My mother is the daughter of the Miao family, and my father is from CS, so when I was a child, I grew up in the Miao area. It''s a very evil place, and you outsiders can''t go there." The shop owner said solemnly.

    "We have very important things to do when we go to miaojiang this time." Grandma said in a deep voice.

    The shop owner looked at me and grandma. Seeing that we were very firm, he had to talk deeply and said, "if you have to go, I can be your guide. Although I have been away from there for many years, I can give you some help

    Grandma and I were overjoyed to hear that.

    We are worried that we have never been to the border of Miao. We will inevitably encounter many unknown dangers along the way. However, if we have a local shopkeeper as a guide, we will certainly save a lot of trouble!

 Chapter 90

    In this way, after much consideration, my grandmother and I finally decided to hire the shopkeeper to be our guide during our trip to miaojiang.

    Although we know that with the wealth of the shop owner, we will not charge our tour guide fee at all.

    But it''s his business whether he wants to give it or not, but it''s our business whether we give it or not.

    So, after a brief packing, the three of us got on the owner''s SUV and went to Luxi County, the gate of the Miao border!

    There are 100000 mountains in miaojiang, and the terrain is complex. Although it is accessible from the southwest, Luxi is the only way from CS city to miaojiang.

    The road from CS city to Luxi is winding and hard to walk. Until 5 p.m., the three of us finally arrived at Luxi County.

    Luxi Luxi, just as its name implies, is built on a clear stream.

    On both sides of the stream stand rows of antique stilts.

    It seems that it does have a different flavor.

    On the bus, the shopkeeper simply introduced the origin of this small town to us.

    It is said that 400 years ago, there was a couple who fell in love with each other in the territory of Miao, but they belonged to two different villages.

    Originally, it was normal for different Miao villages to intermarry with each other, but it happened that the two villages where the two men and women lived had vowed not to communicate with each other since ancient times, so they had to communicate secretly.

    Until one year, there was a plague in the village where the girl lived, and many people died.

    But at this time, someone exposed the story of the couple, and the people in the stockade felt that the girl had wronged God by ignoring the oath left by her ancestors, so God punished them with the plague.

    So the girl was immersed in the pig cage that night, tied with big stones and thrown into the river.

    It''s a pity that God has eyes. The stone tied to the girl''s feet was loosened unconsciously.

    She was washed down the river by the current and slowly drifted to the present boundary of Luxi. She was saved by a doctor who was wandering in the Jianghu.

    The doctor cured her, so that she did not worry about life, but also told her a bolt from the blue, she was pregnant with the boy''s flesh and blood!

    The girl didn''t know what to do. People at that time thought that she had been soaking in the water for so long, but the baby in her belly didn''t die. It only shows that the child was given by God and can''t be killed.

    So, after taking care of the injury, she secretly returned to the Miao village where the boy was, trying to tell him about her pregnancy.

    However, when she arrived at the Miao village, she happened to meet the boy to marry the daughter of the leader of the Miao village.

    It turned out that he had deliberately leaked out the secret meeting between her and the boy in order to get rid of the girl and marry the daughter of the stronghold leader and become the next successor of the stronghold leader.

    The girl was so angry that she hated the boy and began to plan to get back at him.

    However, Miao village has always been well defended, so it is not easy to get into it. It is extremely difficult to kill people in it.

    Three years later, the girl never found a chance to kill the boy.

    Until later, the girl learned a method from the doctor, that is to use her human skin as a drum and human bone as a flute. As long as the sound of flute and drum ensemble is heard by the person she hated, the person will die in three days.

    The girl was very happy to learn this method. As long as she could get revenge, she would rather give her life.

    So he asked the doctor to make these two things.

    The doctor refused at first, but he didn''t want the girl to live in hatred, so he had to answer her request.

    In the end, the girl gladly died, but she failed to get revenge after all.

    Because, that method, originally is the doctor wilfully deceives her.

    His purpose is to get a beautiful human skin drum and human bone flute.

    It is said that with these two things, we can freely communicate Yin and Yang.

    The doctor, in fact, is not a doctor at all, but a wizard who was driven out of the Miao village nearby.

    But I don''t know why, less than three days after he got the skin drum and bone flute, the wizard suddenly died.

    So people say that the wizard was killed by the drum flute, and that the drum flute is a holy thing, which can kill the evil people inside.

    So up to now, many families in Luxi County have worshipped drums and flutes to ward off evil spirits.

    Of course, these drums are made of ordinary materials, not human skin and bones.

    Just like the inn we are going to stay in tonight, there is a beautiful drum on the mahogany cabinet in the hall.

    Because of the previous legend, I subconsciously went up to touch the drum.

    But unexpectedly, grandma grabbed me and scolded me: "how big a person are you? Why are you still a child? You want to touch everything you see!"

    "It''s OK. This drum is not a valuable thing. It''s OK to touch it." The innkeeper came slowly to me and said.

    Because I was scolded by my grandmother, now even if he let me touch it, I dare not touch it.

    Otherwise, grandma has to break my hand!

    So, I had to be obedient to check in.

    The shop owner was really tired after driving all day. After dinner, he went back to his room to have a rest.

    My grandmother and I are quite energetic. After dinner, we plan to take a stroll in the city of Luxi County.

    Seriously, the night scene of Luxi County is really good.

    Although not as prosperous as a big city, there is a kind of antique flavor everywhere.

    The stilted buildings on both sides of the stream in the evening, the lights on for several miles, from a distance, like a winding fire dragon.

    Probably because I was so fascinated by it, I didn''t notice that two people came from the opposite side, so the three inevitably bumped into each other.

    "I''m sorry. I bumped into you by accident. I''m really sorry." I apologized.

    Who knows, at this time, a slender hand extended to me: "are you ok?"

    I looked up and saw that this man had an exquisite face. His smiling eyes seemed to discharge, which made me blush for a moment.

    "Ah? I''m... I''m fine... I''m fine. " I feel too nervous to speak.

    The man raised his lips slightly and said in a very gentle voice, "it''s just fine. If a beautiful girl like you is damaged by me, it''s a pity."

    I have to say that this man is really good at speaking, so that my heart is as sweet as honey at the moment.

    I have the idea of having a drink with him.

    I feel that I must be crazy. I am a man with a husband and a baby in my stomach. How can I have a good impression on a man who I just met for less than a minute?

    But I really can''t control myself. Even the more I control myself, the more I want to be close to him.

    Finished, I feel really fascinated by the man in front of me, he is so handsome and gentle, smile as warm as spring breeze.

    Really perfect, really want to be with him

    However, at this time, I felt my own people were severely pinched, grandma''s voice suddenly sounded in my ears.

    "Xiao Fei! Faye! Wake up, wake up

    I shook my head and saw grandma looking at me anxiously.

    "Grandma, what happened? What about the man just now? " I asked curiously.

    "The one who hit you just now is not a man at all, but a goat spirit!"

 Chapter 91

    I was petrified when I heard what grandma said.

    I went, and just now I was confused by a goat spirit, and I almost took the initiative to make a promise?

    It''s over. I''ve lost my integrity for many years!

    If Mo liangye knew this, he would have to kill me?

    Seeing my face full of fear, my grandmother said lightly, "it''s not your fault. Since ancient times, male sheep and female fox are the most attractive. Fox spirit Charms ordinary people to absorb essence to survive, while goat spirit is purely because of its natural lust, in order to meet physiological needs."

    But the more grandma said that, the more upset I felt.

    You say I''m good walking on the road, how can I catch the way of animals?

    No, I can''t just let it go. I''m determined not to eat this dumb aunt!

    In this way, originally a good walk to eat, because of the appearance of goat essence, it turned into a journey to find demons.

    Of course, I just want to take revenge.

    In contrast, grandma''s purpose is much more righteous.

    Grandma thought that although goat essence didn''t kill people, it was immoral. If she ignored it, she didn''t know how many young girls goat essence would harm.

    Human demons have different ways, and they must not be allowed to continue to develop.

    Just now, I was so dazed by the goat essence that I didn''t know where the goat essence had gone.

    In order to wake me up, grandma was in a hurry and didn''t pay much attention.

    So, the journey of demon hunting didn''t go very smoothly. Until 10 pm, grandma and I searched the whole street and didn''t see the shadow of goat spirit again.

    It makes my depressed mood even more depressed.

    "Grandma, has the goat spirit gone back to the mountains?"

    Grandma shook her head and said, "no, goat spirit is extremely evil. If you don''t satisfy the animal desire, you will never go back to the mountains. Let''s look again. This small county is so big, you should find it."

    However, as soon as grandma''s voice fell, I could smell a strange smell coming from the side alley.

    Vaguely, like the taste of mutton kebabs on the barbecue stand at night.

    Who is roasting mutton kebabs this evening?

    For me this food, this taste is poison in the night, greedy I unconsciously swallow saliva.

    "Grandma, when we go back later, shall we go to the barbecue stand and buy some mutton kebabs to eat?" I suggested to grandma.

    But who knows, grandma is not only greedy, but also dignified, as if she found something extraordinary.

    "He''s near here!" Grandma whispered.

    Hearing this, my back was cold.

    Damn, what I just smelled was not the smell of mutton kebab on the barbecue stand, but the smell of the damn goat essence!

    Grandma is a bear. Even if she seduces me with a beautiful man''s trick, she still uses my food attribute. It''s unbearable.

    I swear, today if I don''t beat this goat spirit to be called mom, I won''t be called Mi Xiaofei!

    Thinking of this, I followed my grandmother and walked into the alley.

    Because it was late at night, there was no light in the lane, and it was dark everywhere.

    I took out my cell phone, turned on the flashlight for lighting, and moved forward step by step.

    And the smell of mutton gradually became more and more heavy, so heavy that I had a little nausea.

    Obviously, grandma''s judgment is right. The goat spirit is really around here!

    Although there is a weak light of mobile phone, but my heart is still a little hairy.

    It''s like something is watching us in the dark.

    We move, it moves.

    So the deeper I go into the alley, the more I feel.

    Against so many ghosts, the goblin is the first encounter, I do not know how to deal with the ghosts of those moves can be used.

    In this way, I followed grandma for a while, and finally stopped.

    Grandma glanced around, a sneer on her lips: "come out!"

    It was so quiet that I could hear a needle drop on the ground in the whole alley.

    But the more such an atmosphere, I feel more nervous, subconsciously pulling grandma''s sleeve.

    Grandma is very calm, not afraid at all.

    After all, people live most of their lives, what kind of things have not seen?

    It is estimated that in her eyes, the goat spirit is not a monster at all.

    However, I was just thinking about this, deep in the alley, suddenly came a string of non-human footsteps.

    "Dong... Dong... Dong..."

    It''s slow, but I can feel that what I''ve been hiding in the dark is coming out.

    Closer... Closer... Closer!

    Sure enough, with the approaching of footsteps, I clearly saw a goat stopped just 5 meters in front of my grandmother and me.

    Shit, that''s what almost seduced me?

    I can''t help but feel sick when I think of the touching picture of a goat and a human being doing something shameful.

    If my grandmother hadn''t woken me up at the critical moment before, I would have had a psychological shadow of shame all my life.

    "Baa..."

    The goat in front of him suddenly uttered a cry, which echoed in the dark alley, adding to the atmosphere of terror.

    I silently took out the ink line and Lu Banchi from my pocket, ready to fight at any time.

    Who knows at this time, in front of this goat has suddenly become a human shape, but also become a beautiful look!

    Wipe, what do you mean?

    Can the Goat not only transform, but also transform?

    Before I could ask my doubts, the goat spirit began to speak first.

    "Why do you meddle in my husband''s business?"

    I''m shocked to hear that, OK?

    Husband?

    Is this goat spirit the same goat spirit that seduced me before?

    What''s more, the previous one is actually the husband of this one?

    I feel my world view has collapsed in an instant!

    The goat spirit came out to have fun, and even brought his wife with him?

    The key is that the ram spirit seduces human women everywhere to do shameful things with him, while the ewe Spirit helps him guard here.

    By the way, I can''t understand the love and affection in the animal world?

    Seeing that the ewe''s essence is transformed into human form, grandma sneered and asked, "since you husband and wife have become essence, why don''t you enjoy the life of the immortal couple in the mountains and have to go to human places to do evil?"

    Hearing grandma''s words, the ewe spirit''s face showed a trace of depression.

    "Do you think I don''t want to? Now that I''m pregnant, I can''t satisfy him, so I have to let him come out and look for him. "

    If before I was just a collapse of the world outlook, then now I''m just a collapse of Three Outlooks!

    I always thought that only human women would compromise in marriage, but I didn''t expect that the female goat would let her husband go out to have fun for her children.

    Is it true that there is no faithful love between two people in this world?

 Chapter 92

    I have to say that I really sympathize with this ewe at the moment.

    Although the ram is really good, even if it looks better than pan an, it doesn''t have such a scum.

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help sighing and said to the ewe, "in fact, why do you need it? You look good too. You can''t find another home without it. Why do you have to hang yourself in a tree? "

    Hearing this, the ewe looked angry, glared at me and said, "no! I will never leave it. I love it. Even if I die, I will die with it! "

    Well, I didn''t expect that the ewe essence was still an infatuated species.

    I don''t understand. The ram essence is so bad that it doesn''t mind. How good is the psychological endurance?

    Sure enough, this has become the brain circuit of the goblin, which is really beyond our normal understanding.

    "Cough cough cough, you defend your husband, we can understand, but your husband just confused me with the magic, let me almost hit the road, I think this matter how to say, he has to give me a statement?" I cleared my throat and decided to have a good break with the ewe.

    After all, the feeling of being played with by a beast is not very good.

    Moreover, looking at Grandma''s posture, it was obvious that she had to get rid of the ram essence.

    You know, there is no room for sand in her eyes.

    If not, she would never allow monsters to do evil in front of her.

    What''s more, the ram also bullied her baby granddaughter. Do you think she can bear it?

    However, what I didn''t expect was that the ewe listened to me and suddenly yelled at me: "you didn''t take care of your eyes, but you still blame it for enchanting you with magic? You human females are really the same shameless! I tell you, if you want to settle accounts with him, you can''t do anything. If you have the ability, you can step on my corpse! "

    Oh, I have such a bad temper!

    I just want to make a statement. The ewe just scolds me like this. Who do I invite to offend?

    When I was on the street just now, it was the ram spirit who charmed me with magic, OK?

    Otherwise, like me, who is used to seeing the beauty of the flourishing age of the Mo Liang night, how can I care for such a beast as RAM spirit?

    What''s more, the ewe spirit scolds me so much. I always have a feeling that the empress of Zhenggong and Xiaosan tear X because of Mao?

    Compared with me, grandma was much simpler. Seeing that the ewe essence refused to give way, she swung a few peach wood nails and threw them at the ewe essence.

    See grandma has launched an attack, ewe body flash, easily avoid peach nail.

    "Just a few mahogany nails. Do you want to fight me? Today I''ll show you what I''m good at

    With that, the ewe changed back to her original shape in an instant. She pushed her feet on her limbs and ran towards me and grandma with two sharp horns on her head!

    I went. Is this the rhythm of fighting sheep?

    Seriously, seeing this picture, I really want grandma to take out her red cloth.

    Did not play the Spanish bullfight, plays the land Creek Dou sheep is also good!

    But without waiting for me to open my mouth, my grandmother glared at me and then pushed me away.

    This push, the ewe essence pounced on an empty, immediately turned his head, continue to our direction.

    NND, is this ewe finished?

    If she has been rushing around like this, the speed is too fast, even if grandma and I have a thousand skills, we can''t subdue it.

    My brain is spinning fast, trying to find the weakness of the ewe.

    Finally, when the ewe essence was about to rush in front of me, I had a flash in my mind and thought of a way.

    It''s just a little risky.

    But now the situation is urgent, I can''t care so much.

    There is a fetus in the womb of this ewe. We can''t kill it directly. We can only find a way to stop it and capture it.

    Thinking of this, I secretly count in my heart: "1... 2... 3!"

    On the count of three, when the distance between the ewe essence and me was less than half a meter, I grabbed the horn of the ewe essence, turned over and sat down on its back.

    I was riding in the crotch, the ewe essence desperately struggle, want to throw me down.

    But I hold it too tightly, no matter how it struggles, there is no effect, I still sit firmly on its back.

    So the ewe''s spermatic cord was angry, and she chose a way to kill the enemy one thousand and lose eight hundred. She banged her side against the wall and wanted to knock me down.

    Seriously, I feel that my left leg is almost broken after being hit by it.

    It hurts. If I hit it again, I doubt I''ll be 100% lame.

    But in order to subdue the ewe essence, I can only endure the pain in my legs and lie on the body of the ewe essence. One hand tightly grasps the horn of the sheep, and the other hand touches the mobile phone in my pocket, aiming the light of the mobile phone flashlight at the eyes of the ewe essence.

    In fact, I am not 100% sure about this method.

    But I know that human eyes will be temporarily blind under the stimulation of strong light, so I think sheep''s eyes should be the same.

    Ewe Jing obviously didn''t expect that I would use this method to deal with it. She immediately braked, with a blank face.

    It is obvious that her eyes suffered from temporary blindness under the stimulation of such close and strong light.

    However, this kind of blindness will not last long, at most half a minute.

    So, I quickly called to Grandma: "grandma, quick, quick, stop it!"

    Grandma is also an old lady. She knew what I was going to do when she saw me trying to ride on the back of the ewe. So she took out the amulet from her bag early.

    Listen to me so a shout, immediately quickly rushed to the past, directly will be a yellow fixed body Fu pasted on the ewe''s forehead, the ewe was immediately fixed, unable to move.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, panting from the back of the ewe down.

    "Damn it, I''m so tired. This ewe is pregnant. She''s still working so hard. She almost broke my leg." I can''t help feeling.

    Grandma gave me a cold look and said, "you patronize it. Don''t you think you are the same? Pregnant and alive all day long

    "Grandma, I''m not the same. I''m in good health, and I''m still the king of ghosts. Is that comparable?"

    "Just know for yourself. You''re going to be a mother soon. Don''t take such a risk again!" Grandma said in a deep voice.

    I know, although grandma''s mouth is to blame, but in fact it is also for my good, so I have to be obedient.

    However, just at this time, the ewe spirit, whose body shape was fixed by her grandmother''s body talisman, suddenly uttered a series of cries: "baa... Baa... Baa..."

    Although I didn''t understand, I vaguely felt that she was reminding ram to run fast.

    I''ve been caught by us, but I don''t forget to remind my husband to run. This infatuation degree is really nobody!

    However, the ram spirit didn''t seem to lead the ewe spirit. Knowing that we had caught the ewe spirit, he dared to show up in a three story building not far away from us.

    What''s more, this guy was naked, as if he had just finished his shame.

    "Are you looking for me?" The ram spirit in human form smiles.

 Chapter 93

    I went, this ram spirit is too arrogant, right?

    Before openly seducing me with magic, but now I''m so arrogant and provocative. Do you think your life is too long?

    Thinking of this, I took out the ink thread, raised my hand and threw it at the ram.

    Because the ink line has been stained with my blood, so now it basically hits wherever I point.

    I don''t believe it. I''m the unique weapon of Duke Lu. I can''t help this little ram spirit!

    However, I obviously underestimated ram essence.

    I saw that the ink thread tied with peach nails was about to hit gongyangjing, but gongyangjing suddenly raised his hand and easily pulled my ink thread.

    What��

    My ink line doesn''t work on ram?

    This is not scientific!

    Isn''t it true that the ink thread of Lu Gongmen has always been a good thing to catch demons and seal ghosts?

    Last time in Xu Ya''s house, I used it to kill dozens of yellow skins easily!

    But why did Mao, the ram essence, touch the ink line and have no reaction at all?

    Without waiting for me to understand, the ram grinned and pulled the ink line in my hand.

    I didn''t react for a moment, and I flew out with the pulling force of the ink line.

    Gongyangjing jumped down from the third floor, caught me easily, and then fell to the ground.

    "Beauty, are you missing me in such a hurry?" Gongyangjing''s mouth is evil.

    Damn, seeing this guy''s smile, I think of the scene that he seduced me before. Suddenly, I was so angry that I secretly held a mahogany nail in my hand, trying to poke it into the body when the ram spirit didn''t pay attention.

    But who knows that ram spirit seems to have known for a long time. Without waiting for my hand, he has snatched the peach wood nail in my hand. He slightly squinted and said, "beauty, you like to play so exciting. Don''t worry. I promise you will feel comfortable in a moment!"

    This is really shameless, I was really angry, spit on the face of ram essence.

    "I''m comfortable with you, you brute. Let me go, or I''ll make you lose it!" I scolded fiercely.

    I spit on my face, and the ram spirit was not angry. Instead, he licked the saliva I spit on the corner of his mouth with his tongue, and said with intoxication: "well, yes, I like your taste very much."

    Ah, I always thought that Mo liangye was the most shameless. Now it seems that the ram essence is the most shameless, OK?

    No, it''s not just shameless, it''s disgusting. It''s disgusting. It almost made me nauseous!

    "Beauty, don''t worry. I''ll let you go now. You''ll love it, I promise! "

    Finish saying, RAM essence unexpectedly embrace me then prepare to leave, as if didn''t want to tube that ewe essence of meaning.

    I was in a hurry. If I was taken away by it, wouldn''t I really be taken away by that?

    Damn, although I''ve been with ghosts, my taste is not so strong as that of an animal!

    Think of here, I struggle desperately, even pinch with bite, but the ram essence seems really determined to do me, no matter how I struggle, is not willing to let go.

    Wuwuwuwu, other people are entering the tiger''s mouth, but now I am entering the sheep''s mouth. What should I do?

    However, fortunately, I have a grandmother with excellent skills.

    Seeing that I was about to be taken away by ram essence, grandma was also in a hurry. She took out a whip from her bag and raised her hand to ram essence.

    Gongyangjing didn''t expect that his grandmother would make a sudden move, and because he held me, he couldn''t dodge at all for a moment, so he had to let his grandmother''s whip beat him on the back.

    After being whipped, the ram spirit was obviously very unhappy. He looked at his grandmother with red eyes, as if he was going to swallow her alive.

    However, without waiting for him to give his hand to his grandmother, the place where he was hit by his grandmother''s whip suddenly formed a thick layer of ice.

    Just a few seconds, the whole body of the ram essence was frozen into a thick ice sculpture.

    I went, grandma''s whip is so powerful?

    A whip down, you can freeze the beast?

    God, for Mao, I feel that grandma''s backpack is like Doraemon''s pocket, which is full of good things?

    What a fortune it would be if all these things were handed down to me in the future?

    Wow, it''s refreshing to think about it!

    Seeing me distracted, my grandmother said coldly, "can''t bear to come down?"

    I was stunned for a moment. When I came back to myself, I remembered that I was still held by the damned ram spirit. I immediately jumped down from his hand, made a face at it, and ran to grandma''s side.

    "Grandma, what''s the name of the whip you used just now? Why is it so powerful? " I asked curiously.

    "It''s called soul eating ice whip. It''s specially used to deal with the demons who have been cultivated into spirits. If they are hit by it, they will immediately be frozen into an ice sculpture and lose their fighting ability."

    Grandma then glanced at me and saw that I was staring at the whip in her hand and said coldly, "don''t even think about it. It''s something that an old friend of mine asked me to take care of. It can''t be passed on to you."

    I went, such a good thing, can''t you pass it to me?

    Is there any reason?

    Grandma is so nervous about this soul eating ice whip. It''s the first time she has used it for such a long time. So I guess it''s probably from Grandma''s old lover.

    Hum, it turns out that grandma is also a color light sun!

    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s break up the cultivation of these two sheep spirits, and then go back to the inn early to have a rest." Grandma said.

    When I heard that I was going back to the inn to have a rest, I couldn''t help yawning: "I''m also sleepy, so I have to go back early!"

    With that, I was ready to deal with the two sheep spirits with my grandmother.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the ewe spirit who had been settled by grandma suddenly gave a scream.

    Still don''t understand, but from this call, I feel the ewe essence seems to be very painful.

    My grandmother and I quickly walked over and took a photo with the flashlight of my mobile phone. We saw that there was blood flowing from the place where the ewe essence was, and it had been flowing all over the place.

    Seeing this, grandma immediately yelled: "no, it''s going to give birth!"

    When I heard this, I was blindfolded!

    This ewe is not born early or late, but it is born when we want to abolish its cultivation. Do you want to catch it so skillfully?

    Besides, in the middle of the night, where can grandma and I find a veterinarian for it?

    Can''t we deliver it?

    The key is that although I am pregnant with a baby, I have never had a baby. How can I start?

    "It''s bleeding. If you don''t deliver it again, the lamb in it may suffocate." Grandma face dignified said.

    Well, listen to grandma''s words, it seems that she has decided to deliver the ewe. I can''t hide even if I want to.

    "Come on, you go and take off that talisman. It takes a lot of effort to have a baby. It can''t have a baby if you keep it still!"

    To tell you the truth, I''m a little hesitant. What if we take it off and the ewe essence bites us back later?

    But if you don''t take it off, the baby in the ewe''s stomach can''t be saved.

    Oh, it''s really hard to make a choice!

    It''s a question whether to uncover or not!

 Chapter 94

    To be honest, from the safety point of view of me and grandma, I don''t want to take off the amulet on the head of ewe sperm.

    After all, once it''s uncovered, it''s hard to paste it again.

    But looking at it now painful, I still feel a little softhearted.

    Anyway, it''s a mother now, a mother about to have a baby.

    The child is innocent after all.

    I''m pregnant, too, and soon my baby will be born.

    At that time, maybe I will especially hope that someone can help me.

    Thinking of this, I no longer hesitated, went to the front of the ewe essence, gently touched its head, quietly comforted: "don''t be afraid, my grandmother and I will deliver you, so that you can give birth to the baby sheep safely."

    The ewe looked at me thoughtfully, as if she couldn''t believe what I said.

    However, the situation is urgent now, and I don''t want to explain too much to ewe spirit. I just took off the talisman that Grandma had pasted on her head before and began to deliver her.

    To tell you the truth, it''s really painful for a mammal to give birth to a baby. The ewe is crying with pain. I''m afraid it can''t catch up at one breath. If the baby dies before it''s born, how innocent is the baby in the belly?

    Fortunately, grandma is more experienced, while appeasing the ewe essence, she grabs the lamb''s exposed foot and drags it out bit by bit.

    The newborn lamb is wrinkled and cute, so I can''t help but want to hold it.

    "No, it has to go on. There is still one in its stomach!" Grandma face dignified said.

    What? Is this ewe pregnant with twins?

    If you don''t live together, you will have two in your life?

    I went there. If the ram spirit would continue to search for flowers and willows outside, how tired would it be for the ram spirit to take two children alone?

    However, it seems that this is not the problem I should worry about. I''d better cooperate with my grandmother to deliver the second child!

    I don''t know why, the second baby sheep was more difficult than the first baby sheep. Grandma tried her best, but the second baby sheep just couldn''t come out, but I was in a cold sweat.

    I''ve seen women die of massive bleeding when they give birth to children on TV before. Isn''t this ewe like that?

    If she died, and then spread on such an irresponsible father of ram essence, what can these two baby sheep do in the future?

    Do you want me to be a pet?

    In my heart, I felt uneasy. While helping grandma, I read the Scripture of praying for ewe essence.

    Seeing that the ewe essence was about to faint, grandma simply put her hand into the stomach of the ewe essence and dragged the lamb out.

    "Baa..."

    "Baa..."

    The cry of two lambs sounded in the alley, which made me feel a sense of achievement.

    Grandma took the two lambs to the ewe and said with a smile, "mother and son are safe. Don''t worry about it."

    The ewe looked at the two lambs, her eyes full of the joy of being a mother.

    It sticks out its tongue and licks the blood of the two lambs little by little.

    I don''t know why, at this moment, I suddenly have a little understanding of its abandonment of ram essence.

    No matter how bad gongyangjing is, it is the father of two lambs after all.

    The relationship between blood and water can not be changed after all.

    Think of here, I looked at grandma, it seems that she is also more tangled in the end how to deal with the two sheep essence.

    However, without waiting for us to come up with a reason, we heard a "crackle" not far away.

    I followed the voice to look at the past, the heart suddenly a cool.

    Damn, the ice on the ram essence body, I don''t know when it all cracked, RAM essence is slowly coming towards our direction.

    Seeing this scene, my grandmother and I almost instinctively entered the combat mode.

    After all, the way of gongyangjing is higher than we expected. If another one accidentally follows his way, I will cry to grandma''s house!

    However, we didn''t expect that the ram spirit came to us and didn''t do anything to us at all. Instead, it directly changed back to sheep shape.

    It looked at the two lambs, and touched the face of the ewe with the sheep''s hoof. With a gentle face, it said: "hard work for you!"

    Hearing this, not only us, but also the ewe spirit was stunned, as if he could not believe that it was from the ram spirit.

    You should know that ram Jing was a good scum man before, but now suddenly such a big change, everyone would feel incredible.

    Seeing that we all looked at it with such strange eyes, the ram spirit sighed and said, "I was confused and did a lot of wrong things before. Just now when I heard that it was so painful for me to have a baby, my heart softened and I wanted to understand everything in a moment. There are many things that are important in this world, but nothing is more important than a happy life with your family. "

    I went, this ewe essence has a child''s Kung Fu, this ram essence actually changed sex? Who are you fooling?

    It''s said that the country is easy to change, the nature is hard to change, RAM essence is so dreary before, how dare we believe it easily?

    I can''t be prepared for it. Now it says it wants to go back to the right. When my grandmother and I leave, it will leave the ewe spirit alone to look for flowers and willows and harm young human girls.

    Thinking of this, I said in a cold voice, "you are so bad. Why should we believe you?"

    "I will abandon my accomplishments for hundreds of years and no longer become a human being."

    Having said that, the whole body meridian of ram essence is retrograde, and Qi and blood gather in the elixir field. A strong heat wave comes and then dissipates.

    I went, this ram essence said waste, also too decisive point?

    Seeing that the ram spirit had abandoned her cultivation, the ewe spirit burst into tears.

    Obviously, it did not expect that her husband, who was merciful everywhere, would return to be a goat for the sake of dispersing hundreds of years of cultivation for her and her children.

    "Since you can''t be human again, it''s useless for me to keep my accomplishments for hundreds of years!"

    After all, the ewe essence, just like the ram essence just now, has the retrograde flow of Qi and blood, and has lost one hundred years of cultivation.

    "Baa..." the ram essence arched the ewe essence with its head.

    "Baa..." the ewe gently rubbed the ram''s face, and her eyes were full of happiness.

    Well, these two guys have done their own cultivation. We don''t have to do it with grandma and me.

    However, seeing the picture of their family loving each other at the moment, my heart is also happy.

    As the saying goes, a prodigal son will never change his gold.

    Gongyangjing was indeed an ignorant girl who had harmed a lot of human beings before, but now people have changed their ways and are willing to go back to the old forest to be an ordinary goat. My grandmother and I can''t say anything more even if we are not human.

    However, the two lambs were delivered by my grandmother and I, and I was reluctant to part so soon.

    Thinking of this, I took out two mahogany nails from my pocket, separated the ink line into two sections, strung them with mahogany nails, and hung them on the necks of the two lambs.

    "Two little guys, you should grow up quickly, listen to mom and Dad, and be two good sheep!"

    The male and female sheep spirits gave me a deep look, bleated twice, and disappeared into the night with two lambs

    After tossing about for several hours, grandma and I were tired. We went back to the inn to have a good grooming and rest.

    However, in the middle of the night, I heard a strange sound of flute in my sleep.

    Inexplicably, I think of the legend about the human bone flute that the shop owner told us during the day, and the hair on my body stood up in an instant

 Chapter 95

    Before listening to the legend told by the shop owner, I was basically listening as a story after dinner, and I didn''t pay attention to it at all.

    But now hearing the sound of the flute, I vaguely feel that the legend told by the shop owner may be true.

    Because the flute is very unusual, it is very light, a little ethereal, just like in a dream, like a pair of hands holding me, pulling me to the dark abyss of the dream.

    The feeling of fear made me wake up suddenly. I sat up and wiped the sweat on my forehead.

    He turned his head and found that grandma was awake, and her face was not as good as mine.

    "Grandma, did you have a nightmare?"

    In my impression, grandma is a very calm old man.

    After all, I''ve lived most of my life, and I haven''t seen anything strange?

    But it''s obvious that grandma''s face only means that something terrible may have happened.

    Seeing my inquiry, grandma looked at me and frowned and asked, "did you have a nightmare, too?"

    I nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, I heard a strange sound of flute in my dream, and I woke up with fright."

    "What? You heard that, too? "

    After listening to me, grandma''s face turned white.

    Looking at her reaction, I know that she probably dreamed of the strange sound of the flute.

    But even if we are grandparents and grandchildren, we can''t hear the same flute in our dreams at the same time, can we?

    Unless

    Unless the flute is not in a dream, but in reality!

    But if you think about it this way, things will become more weird and terrifying.

    I looked at the time. At 3 a.m., everyone was asleep. Who would have nothing to do and run to play the flute?

    What''s more, is it still so ethereal flute sound?

    I don''t know why, when I think of this problem, a word "ghost" appears in my mind.

    However, I still don''t want to think that way.

    By contrast, I''d rather believe that grandma and I were too sensitive.

    However, the trees wanted to be quiet, but the wind was not enough. At this moment, there was a slight movement in the corridor outside.

    Grandma looked at me, motioned me to take things, followed her out, to see what it was, the night''s unforgettable dream.

    In a panic, I pinned the ink thread and Lu Banchi on my waist, then put on a special Bluetooth headset, logged in live on my mobile phone, and was ready to follow grandma out of the room.

    Intuitively, I think the sound of the flute that my grandmother and I heard before, and the movement outside just now, may be really not simple.

    As a financial fan, how can I give up such a good live opportunity?

    Originally, I thought it was a little bit, there should be no one on the live platform.

    But who knows, as soon as I log in, many night owls on the live broadcasting platform rush to my live broadcasting room.

    "Anchor, you''ve finally started broadcasting. I''ve been waiting for you for several days. If I don''t see your live broadcast every day, I can''t sleep."

    "Yes, yes, we are on the platform every day, waiting to see our dear Lord Hades!"

    "Anchor, look at the picture. It seems that you are staying in a hotel. Aren''t you sleeping with Lord Hades?"

    "Ah, my heart is broken, anchor. Although we know that Lord Pluto is a true love for you, please don''t abuse US single dogs as soon as the show starts, OK?"

    "My heart has broken into glass. My dear Lord Pluto has been put to sleep by the anchor. Wuwuwuwu, the baby''s heart is very tired. I don''t feel like I''ll love you any more!"

    Shit, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why are these people still so unruly?

    What''s more, I still ask Mo liangye to appear as soon as I come up. Don''t you think about my experience as an anchor?

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but turn my head and look at grandma, so that the people in the live room can see who the people who live in the same room with me are, so that they won''t be able to make up for themselves there.

    Sure enough, seeing that the person I sleep in the same room with is grandma, all the crazy girls in the studio are relieved.

    "My God, it''s actually the anchor''s grandmother. I thought the person sleeping with the anchor was Lord Hades. It almost scared me to death!"

    "As long as I don''t sleep with our dear Lord Hades, or I''ll kill the anchor with a kitchen knife!"

    "Upstairs, do you want to be so ferocious? Lord Pluto is a true love to the anchor. Maybe they have already slept!"

    "There''s nothing to say. I''m going to sharpen my knife!"

    To tell you the truth, seeing these barrages, I finally calmed down my nervous mood.

    Although these fans are noisy, on the whole, many of them are lovely.

    The point is that they are not soft handed when they reward.

    In the last live broadcast at Xu Ya''s home, I received nearly 100000 yuan just as a reward.

    If it goes on like this, I don''t think I need to wait for Mo liangye to marry me.

    Maybe one day when I have enough money, I can go to hell and marry him!

    Well, it''s said that there should be a goal in life. My little goal now is to live broadcast to make money, get rich and marry Mo liangye!

    With this in mind, I have followed my grandmother out of the room and come to the corridor outside.

    The light outside, though not out of sight, is still so quiet that our footsteps seem particularly abrupt in the middle of the night.

    I pricked up my ears to listen carefully to what I had heard in the room.

    But no matter how I listen, I can''t hear anything unusual.

    I can''t help but wonder, is my grandmother and I wrong?

    Maybe there is nothing wrong with what happened just now. It''s just that our nerves are too sensitive and we think too much for a moment?

    We stood in the corridor for a while, but there was still no movement, so we were ready to go back to our room.

    But who knows this turn around, but see a black cat, don''t know when has stood behind us, two amber eyes are staring at me and grandma, as if to rush at any time.

    "I''ll go, isn''t this black cat terrible? You''ll be scared to death if you suddenly appear behind your back at night

    "Can I say I''ve been scared out in a cold sweat?"

    "Anchor, I feel so creepy. My mother once told me that meeting a black cat in the evening is a bad omen!"

    "Don''t scare us upstairs. We are timid. We can''t help it!"

    To tell you the truth, not only the people in the studio were scared, but also I was scared out of a cold sweat by the sudden appearance of the black cat.

    After all, this big night, black, by a black cat with bright eyes staring at you, this is not a wonderful thing, OK?

    But then again, it''s just the black cat''s eyes.

    As for the saying that black cat is a sign of great evil, it is basically pure nonsense.

    As a matter of fact, black cat can not only keep ghosts away from evil spirits, but also bring good luck to its owner.

    In ancient times, many wealthy families had the habit of raising black cats or placing black cat accessories.

    But just because black cats can expel evil spirits, many places where there are evil spirits and evil spirits will have black cats. Over time, people misunderstand that black cats are the culprits of those unknown things.

    Wait a minute, black cat often appears in the place with strong evil spirit. Now it suddenly appears here. Does it mean that there is something evil hidden in the inn where we live?

 Chapter 96

    I went for a long time. Thinking of this, I''m really bad.

    I found that I really have a good physique!

    Conan is dead wherever he goes. I run into ghosts everywhere I go. Is this going to make me go through ninety-nine eighty-one?

    I was lucky before. If I''m not lucky one day, maybe I''ll die.

    I was just thinking that, in the room next to the corridor, suddenly came a footstep.

    In order to avoid being found, my grandmother and I quickly shrank to the foot of the wall to hide.

    Sure enough, after a while, the door of the room creaked and opened from inside. A slightly fat figure came out from inside.

    I don''t know why, I always feel that this person''s walking posture is indescribably strange, his body is not very flexible, he walks very slowly, and he doesn''t look like a normal person.

    And the strangest thing is, why does this person get up at night?

    Is it hard to get up and go to the toilet?

    Or a snack?

    Just thinking about this, the flute that my grandmother and I heard in our dream appeared again at this time.

    Still so soft, so ethereal, as if from a dream.

    What we didn''t expect was that as soon as the flute sounded, the whole people in the inn got up and walked downstairs very slowly with black faces and no expression.

    Even the shopkeeper who served as a guide for my grandmother and me was among them.

    I can''t help but wonder. I want to ask the shopkeeper.

    But the shop owner''s face was at a loss. He directly ignored my grandmother and me, followed the others and went down the stairs slowly.

    "Grandma, what''s going on?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "If I guess correctly, it should be the sound of the flute. Their consciousness has been controlled by the sound of the flute!" Grandma said with a dignified face.

    I was surprised to hear that.

    No wonder I called the shopkeeper just now. The shopkeeper didn''t respond at all. It looked like sleepwalking.

    "But why aren''t you and me controlled? We heard the sound of the flute, too

    Grandma took a look at the jade bead on my neck and said, "maybe it''s the jade bead that helps you to keep your mind steady, and doesn''t let the evil voice disturb you. As for me, I wear several amulets every day, so I will not be possessed or controlled by evil things. "

    Grandma said so, I understand.

    Although the jade bead that he gave me at Mo liangye was mainly used to live for my son in the future, it also saved me several lives.

    But now the question is: where are these people going? Who controls them?

    My grandmother, probably with the same question as me, gave me a deep look and said, "if you want to know the answer, you have to sneak into them to see where they are going and who they are going to see."

    I nodded, and grandma quickly downstairs, to keep up with those sleepwalkers, pretending to be like them, walking behind the line.

    In the late night Inn, it was dark, as if there was evil everywhere.

    It''s impossible to say that we are not afraid at all. After all, it''s absolutely not an ordinary thing to be able to control the flute of all the people in the whole inn.

    Maybe it''s the legendary human bone flute that the shopkeeper talked about before.

    The team is still walking, layer by layer down, from the fourth floor to the first floor.

    And strange atmosphere, also more and more thick, as if a inattentive, will rush out from the darkness of a what demon like.

    The audience in the studio, just like me, were totally worried.

    "It''s like watching a horror movie. I don''t know what''s going to happen next."

    "The live broadcast of the anchor is more than one level higher than the horror film, OK? The anchors are all real ghosts, and the domestic horror films are all made by people! "

    "Yes, since watching the live broadcast of the anchor, I will never watch horror movies again. It''s so boring!"

    "Anchor, where''s the black cat?"

    Seeing the barrage, I was stunned.

    Yes, the black cat was still beside me and grandma just now. Why is it gone in the blink of an eye?

    Is it difficult for it to find out the problem and find out for itself?

    But now, I''m not in the mood to take care of the black cat. After all, it''s important to follow these sleepwalkers.

    So grandma and I followed the sleepwalker to the first floor, and then went to a yard behind the inn.

    I saw a man standing there, playing a flute seriously.

    As I approached, I took a look at the man''s face and found that the man playing the flute was the kind middle-aged uncle who had checked me in before.

    The flute he is playing is about 30 cm long. It''s not the flute with many holes on the side, which we usually see. Instead, it''s wrapped in metal with holes on each end.

    The whole body of the flute is curved to a certain degree, not like the musical instrument of our Han nationality, but like the "Gangdong" of Tibetan nationality.

    The so-called "Gangdong" is actually a human bone flute. It is a kind of magic weapon of Tibetan Buddhism. It is generally made of the leg bones of a 16-year-old girl, partially covered with silver or copper.

    It is said that in the ancient kingdom of Tiran more than 1000 years ago, a monk made a mysterious human bone flute for the king at that time.

    But who knows, after the human bone flute was played, there were many people dying in the palace, even the king was not spared.

    In the end, the ancient kingdom of Tiran mysteriously disappeared, leaving only a horror legend of "no ghost plays flute under the moon".

    Although I don''t know why the whole kingdom of Tiran died when the bone flute was played.

    But with your toes, you can think of something that can kill people for no reason. Is it a good thing?

    What''s more, in the middle of the night, the innkeeper didn''t sleep well, but he hypnotized these people with human bone flute and called them here.

    In any way, it''s not a good thing.

    However, with the attitude of not frightening others, my grandmother and I still pretended to be sleepwalking even though we recognized the innkeeper.

    We''ll see what the innkeeper wants to do.

    Because summer vacation is the peak season of tourism, so many people live in the inn. Now they sleepwalk to the hospital, and they even line up.

    My grandmother and I stood at the end. On the surface, I was sleepwalking. In fact, I was watching the bullet screen on the live platform.

    "Anchor, why do I think it''s like some kind of cult ritual?"

    "Lord underworld, come out and escort! The anchor may be in danger! "

    "Anchor, why don''t you run? Just look at the flute, the more I think about it, the more terrifying I am! "

    "Anchor, before I read the news, a donkey friend disappeared after he went to the border of Miao, you should be careful!"

    "Anchor, although we want to take Lord underworld as our own, we still hope you can be OK. After all, you are the true love of Lord underworld!"

    Seeing this, I can''t help feeling warm.

    Although the audience didn''t watch my live broadcast for a long time, these guys actually slowly built up a relationship with me and began to worry about me!

    This feeling of being cared by fans is really good.

    However, before I could be happy for a second, another barrage came out of the studio.

    "Anchor, it''s the black cat!"

    See these four words, my back suddenly cool.

    Before that black cat suddenly appeared, then suddenly did not know the whereabouts, now appeared again?

    I fixed my eyes on the past and saw a shadow on the roof not far away. There were two bright amber eyes on the shadow, looking at me straight.

    I went. It was really the black cat. It really haunted me!

 Chapter 97

    In the dark night, the ethereal sound of the bone flute makes the black cat''s two amber eyes seem particularly strange.

    Before its appearance may only be accidental, then at this moment, its appearance is absolutely not accidental.

    Moreover, I feel vaguely that it is trying to tell me something.

    Is it going to take me to find the secret hidden in the inn?

    The black cat thought that I had understood what it was trying to express. He took a deep look at me, turned around, jumped off the roof, and then ran into a room in the inner courtyard.

    Does he want me to follow him into the room?

    What is hidden in that room?

    By this time, the innkeeper had stopped playing the flute and knelt down with his back to me, as if praying to someone.

    I saw that he couldn''t see me for the time being. He told Grandma about the black cat in a low voice. Then he slipped to the door of the room where the black cat had just entered.

    The whole inn is full of antique buildings, so there is an old and ancient feeling everywhere.

    I narrowed my eyes and looked into the room through the crack of the door. It was dark inside. I could hardly see anything, but there were some shadows like antique utensils.

    I can''t help wondering what the black cat is trying to tell me when he leads me here?

    Do you want me to steal some rare treasures to sell?

    With a strong curiosity, I gently opened the door and walked in.

    Most of the things in the room have been put for some years. At first glance, they are expensive. I''m afraid they will be damaged by the innkeeper, and I dare not touch them.

    However, the things on a desk on the left side of the room attracted all my attention.

    Because I''ve seen that thing. It''s the skin and bones I saw at the front desk of the inn during the day!

    At that time, I was still curious to touch it, but my grandmother didn''t let me.

    However, I am sure that this human skin drum is definitely not the one I saw at the front desk.

    As the innkeeper said, the one at the front desk is made of ordinary drum making materials.

    But now this one in front of me is evil everywhere.

    By the moonlight coming through the window, I saw that the drum was very small, about the size of a 6-inch cake. The drum was light brown, with some dark red threads on it, a bit like human capillaries.

    The drum body is very delicate, with some dancing figures carved on it. It looks very exquisite.

    However, when I saw the crack in the drum, I was stunned.

    As like as two peas, I learned in school that I was a medical major, so I could see at once that the rift was almost the same as the human brain.

    Between lightning and flint, I immediately reacted.

    The surface of the drum is made of human skin, and the body of the drum is made of human skull.

    That is to say, this is the real human skin drum!

    I can''t help but feel a little creepy thinking about it.

    When the store owner told me about the human skin drum that day, in order to scare me, he also told me about the manufacturing method of the human skin drum.

    First use a sharp knife to cut a hole on the head of a person, then pull the wound wide and pour mercury into the wound.

    Because Mercury does not melt into blood, after entering the human body, it will separate the skin from the meat, and bulge large and small bags up and down the body. After a while, the whole skin will slowly slide down like a garment.

    The whole human skin is the best material for making leather drum.

    You don''t have to see it with your own eyes. It''s extremely cruel just to imagine that picture.

    When I was in the car before, the store owner talked about this process. I almost threw up on the spot.

    But at this moment, the drum made by that cruel method is in front of me.

    That kind of fear and fear of feeling, like vines, from the bottom of my heart gradually winding up.

    I want to leave. I don''t want to stay in this room. It''s terrible here.

    I turned around and wanted to go, but I still couldn''t help curiosity and looked at the man''s skin drum again.

    As a result, I didn''t know. I was scared.

    Originally calm drum face, unexpectedly inexplicable bounce for a while, and gradually emerged a human face shape!

    Rao is that I have seen a lot of strange things in this period of time, but my hand still trembles unconsciously when I see this scene.

    Like me, the audience in the studio was terrified to see this strange scene.

    "This drum is evil. It''s terrible. Will a monster come out?"

    "I''ll figure it out. I expect something big to happen. Anchor, you''d better get out of here. Don''t worry. Life matters!"

    "More exciting than horror movies? I''m so excited. I want to see what happens next! "

    "Is there something sealed in that drum? It looks like it''s going to be released! "

    "Anchor, you must not die. What can Lord Pluto do when you die? Five minutes for Lord Hades

    "Upstairs, shut up your crow''s mouth. Our anchor is lucky and has a big life. How can we die if God blocks and kills God and Buddha blocks and kills Buddha?"

    Although they chirp on the live platform, which can slightly ease the strange atmosphere, it''s really terrible. Is there any way?

    Moreover, I found that the face on the drum face, has gradually become more and more clear, so clear that I can almost recognize that it is a woman''s face!

    At this moment, I feel more and more that the legend that the shop owner told me in the car is true.

    And this drum is probably made of the human skin of the Miao woman who was immersed in the pig cage in the story!

    Think of here, I dare not continue to stay here, quickly turned to run outside the house.

    However, when I turned around, I knew what was really terrible.

    Because less than two meters away from me, there was a beautiful woman in Miao costume.

    No, she''s not human. She''s a ghost. She''s a ghost running out of that man''s skin drum!

    I dare not delay any longer and rush to the door.

    But the Miao female ghost stood in front of me and obviously didn''t want me to escape from the house.

    MD, it''s said that a good dog is out of the way. Is this female ghost fighting with me?

    Thinking of this, I pulled out Lu Banchi, who had been pinned on my waist, looked at the female ghost of the Miao nationality viciously, and yelled: "you get out of my way, or don''t blame me for being impolite!"

    The beautiful face of Miao female ghost shows a charming and strange smile, which makes people shudder.

    "It''s a curse. You can''t escape. All of you can''t escape!"

    With that, the Miao female ghost laughed with pride.

    Depend on, aunt can''t escape, but you has the final say.

    If you want my aunt''s life, it depends on whether you have the ability to take it!

    Thinking of this, I raised my hand and threw a few peach nails at the Miao female ghost.

    The female ghost of Miao nationality''s figure quickly flashed and easily avoided the peach nail.

    Yes, this is the time!

    I clenched Lu Banchi in my hand, strode forward and slapped the Miao female ghost on the face.

    Miao female ghost originally thought that I wanted to attack her with peach nail, but in fact, peach nail is just a cover to attack the West. What I really want to use is Lu Banchi!

    The Miao female ghost didn''t escape my Lu Banchi. Her beautiful face turned black and smelled.

    Seeing this scene, the audience in the studio began to praise me.

    "The anchor is so handsome, I love you, you are my idol!"

    "Our anchor is so powerful and domineering!"

    "This female ghost is so good that she dares to fight with our anchor? It''s just too much for me

    "Anchor, when do you sign for me? I''ll stick your signature photo on the head of the bed to ward off evil spirits!"

    "Use the anchor to ward off evil spirits, even if it''s the most powerful ghost, you have to give up!"

 Chapter 98

    Seeing the barrage of the audience, I was covered with black lines.

    Do these people really think that I am Zhong Kui, the ancient master of catching ghosts?

    To ward off evil spirits?

    Is it not evil enough for people like me, who can hit ghosts everywhere and have their own supernatural constitution?

    However, now that the Miao female ghost is here, where can I have the time to chat with the audience on the live platform?

    After all, this female ghost has existed for hundreds of years, and it''s definitely not shallow. Maybe it''ll kill me when!

    I stared at the Miao female ghost. After she was beaten by Lu Banchi, her face became miserable and black. She looked terrible.

    "How dare you destroy my face! I want your life!"

    The female ghost of Miao nationality became angry and rushed at me with open teeth and dancing claws.

    I went, didn''t I say that all Miao girls are as gentle as water?

    This female ghost is so fierce. Was she a fake Miao?

    Seeing that the sharp fingernails of the Miao female ghost were about to catch my face, I quickly dodged behind her.

    See her pounce on an empty, I can''t help but some proud, toward her back made a face.

    "No, I can''t, you can''t! La la la de Marcia

    Hearing this, the audience in the live room burst again.

    "Anchor, you are so cute, I want to tease you!"

    "Anchor sister, do you play this game? Why don''t we team up another day? Brother, take you super God

    "Upstairs, the anchor is our Lord Pluto''s, OK? You play it

    "Dare to tease the anchor? Be careful, Lord underworld, with the eighteen dragon subduing palms of that move, you will not be left with any dregs

    I am also speechless, these audiences open mouth to mention Mo liangye, as if he is their love beans, and I am just a cannon fodder!

    Who knows, just thinking so, another bullet screen flashed on the live platform.

    "The user" Lord Hades "praised the Buddha jumping over the wall!"

    Damn, is this guy in Mo liangye again?

    Why do I feel that as soon as I open the live broadcast, this guy will peep at me in the live broadcast?

    I bet Mo liangye is 200% voyeurist!

    Although it''s just a small barrage, the sudden appearance of "Lord Pluto" is enough for those audiences on the live platform to be excited all night.

    "Ah, Lord underworld is really here. I''m so excited

    "The Lord of Hades has to watch the live broadcast of the anchor if he doesn''t sleep so late. It can be seen that the Lord of Hades is absolutely true love for the anchor!"

    "Anchor, do you have any male friends like Lord Hades around you? Please take it away

    "Upstairs, there is only one man like Lord Hades. There is no other family! You will die of this heart

    "Anchor, to be honest, did you save the galaxy in your last life?"

    Seeing the degree of the audience''s obsession, I deeply doubt that if one day I''m right about something wrong with Mo liangye, and I don''t know if he will kill me with one hand, these audience will surely be able to grind their kitchen knives and come to me desperately!

    So, in order to save my life, I''d better be the princess of hell!

    Keke, the topic is a little far away. Let''s go back to the female ghost of Miao nationality.

    She was going to scratch me with her long nails, but I escaped easily. She was even more irritated, and her whole body was full of ghost.

    "You can''t run away tonight. All the people here can''t run away!" The evil in the eyes of Miao female ghosts makes people shiver.

    This is a bit familiar. It seems that she has said it before. It seems that she can''t run away or curse.

    But the problem is, from the beginning to the end, I didn''t understand what the curse was.

    Thinking of this, I asked in a cold voice, "what do you mean by that? What do you mean we can''t run away? "

    When I asked, the female ghost of Miao nationality showed a little pride on her face and said with a sneer, "it seems that you don''t know anything. Well, for your death''s sake, I might as well tell you that you are the last group. As long as you are killed, the innkeeper can gather the ashes and blood of 100 living people, and then beat the drum to revive his dead wife! "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help sweating on my back.

    Unexpectedly, behind the seemingly friendly appearance of the innkeeper, there was such a big hidden evil.

    This can really be said to know the face but not the heart!

    If it''s true, as the Miao female ghost said, aren''t they all very dangerous?

    Thinking of this, I subconsciously looked out the door, want to see if grandma is OK.

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, in the courtyard outside the house, suddenly there was a fierce fight.

    Finished, just worried about whether there will be an accident, the result is really an accident!

    I miss grandma, dare not delay, quickly ran out to the door.

    When the Miao ghost saw that I wanted to run, she moved very fast and grabbed me on the back.

    Her sharp nails penetrated into my skin, and the pain came to my heart instantly.

    Damn, the ghost seems to be determined to take my life.

    No way, I can only stop pace, hold Lu Banchi, a fierce turn again toward her face.

    The Miao female ghost did not expect that my movements would be so quick. Once again, I had no time to escape and was slapped in the face by Lu Banchi.

    Her face had been beaten once before, and it was already scorched. Now it has been beaten again. The color of her whole face is as good as that of the black people. The key is that it still has a foul smell.

    Seeing the face of the Miao female ghost, the audience in the live broadcast room began to shoot again.

    "Anchor, you''re so cruel. You''re just picking on people''s faces!"

    "If you''re beaten like this by the anchor, you''ll be in hell, and no male ghost dares to marry her?"

    "The anchor is so cruel to female ghosts. If one day I succeed in hooking up with Lord Hades, will the anchor slap me to death?"

    "Upstairs, you are playing with fire, three seconds of silence for you!"

    Well, I wanted to be a quiet beauty, but now I have become a violent maniac in the hearts of the audience!

    The female ghost was beaten again, and her anger was even worse. Her figure trembled quickly, and the small silver pieces with white light on the neck ornaments immediately flew to me like darts.

    I went. Can the decorations on the Miao female ghosts still play like this?

    Is that too bad?

    Too late to think, I quickly shrunk to avoid those silver pieces and hide under the table next to me.

    At the same time, I took a side look at the silver pieces that were inserted into the ground. Each piece was extremely sharp and shining silver.

    Damn, I''m lucky to hide fast, or I''ll have to be cut into pieces by these silver pieces!

    However, when I looked back again, I was startled by the things under the table.

    I went, and it was the black cat again!

    I said that because of Mao, I saw the goods enter this room, but as soon as I came in, I didn''t even see its shadow. I hid here with it?

    The goods really hurt me. How could I have come to this house to die if I hadn''t been lured?

    NND, I''m really angry when I think about it.

    The black cat seemed to recognize me, two amber eyes staring at me.

    I was looking a little hairy. I raised my hand, grabbed it and threw it under the table.

    However, to my surprise, I was thrown out the next second.

    The Miao female ghost knew that I was hiding under the table. When I was confronted with the black cat, a ghost hand sneaked in, grabbed my shoulder, lifted me up and hit me on the ground

 Chapter 99

    I went. Can''t this Miao female ghost be gentle?

    If I fall so many times, I will be killed by her before I am killed!

    I''m in pain and want to get up from the ground.

    However, before I got up, the sharp fingernails of the Miao female ghost had already hit my eyes, and I was about to poke them into my eyes.

    Rao is this period of time experienced some storms, but how close to the attack or let me muddle than.

    I could almost imagine her fingernails poking into my eyes, her eyes falling to the ground and her face covered with blood.

    No��

    I don''t want that. My eyes need to be used to see handsome guys. I don''t want to lose my eyes!

    But her speed is really too fast, even if I want to resist, it''s too late, I can only watch her poke me blind.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that after waiting for a while, my eyes didn''t feel any pain or bleeding.

    I opened my eyes and looked at it. I saw that the hand of the Miao female ghost had left my eyes, and her forehand was slapping her shoulder.

    "Get out of here, get out of here!" Miao female ghost beat desperately and screamed at the same time.

    "Meow... Meow... Meow!" There was a cat call on the shoulder of the Miao female ghost.

    I found out that the thing that harassed the Miao ghost on her shoulder was nothing else. It was the black cat that I had thrown out before!

    Together, at the critical moment just now, it was the black cat who had been harassing me!

    Just now, under the table, I thought it was to harm me, that it led me to this room.

    Unexpectedly, it did not bring me here to harm me, but to tell me that the Miao female ghost was in this room.

    Think of here, at the moment, my feelings for the black cat in addition to guilt, only gratitude.

    It turns out that black cat is really not evil.

    If it hadn''t jumped on the female ghost of Miao nationality just now, I would have been blind now.

    However, although the black cat can ward off evil spirits, compared with the female ghosts of Miao nationality, the power gap is too big.

    Therefore, it entangled with the Miao female ghost for a long time, but it was defeated after all, and was slapped on the ground by the Miao female ghost.

    Fortunately, it has a strong will. Even if it is hit to the ground, it still quickly gets up and jumps to the Miao female ghost again, grabbing it.

    "Meow... Meow... Meow..."

    The black cat grabbed the Miao ghost''s face and screamed desperately, even looked up at me deeply.

    I can''t tell what it means by its eyes. It''s sad, hopeful and more determined.

    "Meow... Meow... Meow..."

    As if I didn''t understand it, the black cat called again.

    At this moment, I finally reflected that it told me to go quickly.

    It felt that it had brought me in, so it felt that it had to protect my whole body.

    Knowing the black cat''s intention, I didn''t dare to delay any longer. I quickly ran to the left side of the room, picked up the skin drum and ran out.

    Although I don''t know what this drum can look at, I think that since black cat led me to this room, it''s probably for this drum.

    What''s more, the female ghost of Miao nationality came out of this man''s skin drum. To put it bluntly, this is where she lives.

    If I take it and destroy it, the damage to the female ghosts of Miao nationality must be huge.

    However, when I ran out of the house, I looked back at the black cat.

    His eyes were extremely sad, as if he knew what disaster his behavior would bring to him.

    Only this one eye, I feel my heart was severely stabbed.

    But I dare not stop, because this time is the black cat with life for me.

    I can''t live up to it, and I can''t live up to it.

    I dare not stop at the foot, still running fast, soon to the yard, I''m going back to grandma.

    However, at this time, there was a dull sound of something falling to the ground in the room behind.

    "You''re a cat who doesn''t know what to do. I''ll kill you!" Inside the house came the fierce roar of Miao female ghosts.

    Then a crisp voice came from the room, as if something had been broken.

    I know that the black cat will leave the world forever.

    "Meow..."

    The black cat made one last call, and then there was no more sound.

    I am not a sentimental person, but at this moment, the death of black cat, let my heart by a huge shock.

    It''s just a cat, but it''s still saving me in its own way, or the justice of the world.

    I believe that until he died, he believed that I could get rid of this Miao female ghost.

    Therefore, it will be in these people, a glance selected me, and for me to pay the life.

    "I''m going to cry, that black cat is really brave!"

    "Black cat, all the way, we will pray for you!"

    "Black cat, you are our hero!"

    "Black cat, wish you a good life in another world, we will remember you!"

    I think this is the most serious time for the audience since I started the live broadcast.

    There''s no fun, there''s no flower mania, there''s no bad taste.

    But why, in my heart, is so sad?

    Feel in the heart by what thing mercilessly beat for a while, very painful very painful.

    But I know, now is not the time to be sad, that Miao female ghost is not removed, everyone is restless, so desperately ran back to grandma''s side.

    However, the situation on Grandma''s side is not very good.

    Just after I followed the black cat into the room, the innkeeper went crazy, with a sharp kitchen knife, ready to kill the residents who were hypnotized by the bone flute.

    Grandma saw the emergency and immediately stopped the innkeeper.

    But who knows those who are hypnotized by human bone flute attack grandma in turn.

    After all, there were a lot of them. In a fight, grandma didn''t suffer any loss, but she didn''t get any benefit.

    Fortunately, at this time, I came out, two people rely on each other, also can be regarded as a care.

    However, my arrival also brought grandma a bigger trouble.

    Sure enough, not long after my grandmother and I got together, the Miao ghost rushed out of the house.

    "Give me the drum, or I''ll kill you!" The female ghost of Miao nationality yelled at me.

    Grandma frowned slightly and asked me in a deep voice, "did you take her drum?"

    I showed my grandmother the human skin drum in my hand and said, "here it is. This is the real human skin drum. The female ghost came out of this drum!"

    Grandma took a look at the human skin drum in my hand, and a mysterious smile came to her lips.

    "Sure enough, she is my good granddaughter. She grasped the most important thing at once. As long as we destroy the drum, there will be no hope for what they have done! "

    So, grandma and I think the same.

    All the problems in front of us are on this drum.

    As long as the drum is destroyed, the current predicament can be solved.

    Think of here, I hold the drum, ready to break it.

    But who knows, suddenly, a dark shadow came to me and snatched the drum away from me with a flash of lightning

 Chapter 100

    The shadow was so fast that I didn''t even have time to react. He had already snatched the man''s leather drum.

    When I came back to my senses, I saw that less than 3 meters in front of me, the innkeeper held the human skin drum and said with great care, "it''s dangerous. If it''s broken, Jane won''t be able to come back!"

    Shit, is the innkeeper out of his mind?

    Why is Mao''s attitude towards this man''s skin drum the same as that towards holy things?

    Seeing that the innkeeper snatched back the human skin drum, the fear on the Miao female ghost''s face gradually dissipated, and was replaced by the glory of the rest of her life.

    "Yes, if the drum is destroyed, your Jane will never come back! Come on, be obedient and give it to me

    The innkeeper looked suspiciously in the direction of the Miao female ghost and asked, "is it true? As long as you kill these people and gather together the ashes and blood of 100 living people, you can revive my Jane with human skin drum? "

    The Miao female ghost replied busily: "of course it''s true. Don''t you believe me? You can see the power of the human bone flute. In this world, only I can revive your Jane. Come on, give me the human skin drum quickly. "

    I don''t know why, I always feel that the Miao female ghost''s reaction is very strange.

    The human skin drum is very important to her. There is no doubt that it is her habitat after all.

    But the question is, is there really a so-called resurrection in this world?

    After death, except for the ghosts who deliberately evade the pursuit of the underworld, the rest of the souls are basically taken away by the underworld, either to hell, or to reincarnation.

    Therefore, from ancient times to the present, few people have been able to successfully resurrect those who have been dead for a long time.

    After all, no matter how powerful the magic is, you can''t go directly to the hell to rob the soul.

    Although the Miao female ghost has been dead for more than 400 years and has been hiding in the human skin drum, she is not shallow in Taoism, but she should not be strong enough to resurrect the dead.

    In that case, why did she cheat the innkeeper?

    What''s the good for her?

    I''ve made friends with Miao female ghosts several times before, and I know something about the character of Miao female ghosts.

    If the innkeeper does nothing good for her, she will never help him do it.

    Therefore, after some analysis, I think the female ghosts of Miao nationality not only didn''t tell me the truth, but also probably didn''t tell the innkeeper the truth.

    Thinking of this, I looked at the Miao female ghost and gave a cold drink: "it''s fake for you to help him, but it''s true for you to help yourself?"

    Hearing what I said, the female ghost of Miao nationality was stunned for a moment. The expression on her face was very wonderful. It was a bit like when we lied to our parents when we were young, and then we were exposed. Her eyes were full of guilty.

    "You... How do you know?" The Miao female ghost asked in surprise.

    Keke, in fact, I don''t know anything. I just used that to cheat the Miao female ghost.

    I just didn''t expect that the Miao female ghost''s mind was really simple. I cheated her so much that she was really hooked.

    Therefore, at this moment, I am sure that the reason why the Miao female ghost wants to help the innkeeper revive his wife is that there is an ulterior motive behind it!

    Think of here, I coldly looking at the Miao female ghost, while saying his guess, while observing her expression.

    "Let me guess. I don''t think the innkeeper is the one you want? There should be something about him that attracts you, so you choose him to help you achieve your goal. "

    The Miao female ghost glared at me angrily, but avoided answering my question.

    But it doesn''t matter, her angry expression has confirmed the importance of my guess.

    In other words, there must be some unknown connection between the innkeeper and the Miao female ghost.

    "OK, sure enough, there is something about him that attracts you, but do you like his strength or his infatuation with his wife? Or is it that he himself has a grudge against you? " I continued to ask tentatively.

    The Miao female ghost still didn''t answer, but I noticed her every expression when I said these words.

    I said that she had a crush on the innkeeper, who was strong and strong. There was no fluctuation in her expression.

    Obviously, this is not the reason why she chose the innkeeper.

    But when I said that she was in love with the innkeeper''s infatuation for his wife, her expression changed a little under the moonlight.

    Then, when I said that it was the innkeeper who had a grudge against her, her whole mood suddenly became intense. Even though she tried her best to control it and didn''t want me to see it, there were some subtle things that could not deceive people.

    In other words, the reason why the Miao female ghost wants to help the innkeeper revive his wife is not only for ulterior motives, but also for a huge conspiracy she has been hiding.

    If I remember correctly, in the story told to me by the shop owner on the way to Luxi County, the Miao female ghost was from 400 years ago.

    At that time, apart from the wizard who killed her, the man who cheated her and later married the daughter of the stronghold leader was the only one who had a grudge against her!

    To put it bluntly, the innkeeper is most likely the descendant of the wizard or the man!

    But the three days after the wizard made the drum and flute with her skin and drum, he died, and there was no time to get married and have children, so the innkeeper could never be the blood of the wizard.

    In this way, the innkeeper can only be the offspring of that Miao man!

    Think of here, my heart suddenly a cool.

    If so, it would be terrible.

    Miao female ghosts have been dormant in the human skin drum for so many years. Now when they meet the offspring of their enemies, what they want to retaliate for is absolutely no small action.

    And she cares so much about human skin drum, and lures the innkeeper to kill 100 people including us, which is very likely related to her revenge action!

    The Miao female ghost seems to have reflected that I''m just using her words, and I''m furious.

    "How dare you count me? I want you to die! " Finish saying, that Miao nationality female ghost then flaunting to dance claw of toward me to rush to come over.

    I didn''t show weakness either. I took the ink thread out of my pocket and threw it at her.

    Seeing the ink line, the Miao female ghost''s face showed a trace of fear, and immediately turned to avoid the attack of ink line.

    Unfortunately, my ink line is stained with my blood and has a spirit.

    She had not run far before she was bound up with ink thread.

    The ink line deeply pinched into her skin, and many parts of her body became scorched black, emitting a disgusting smell.

    "If you dare to do me a bad deed, I will not let you go!"

    Even if I was subdued, the Miao female ghost did not forget to speak harshly to me.

    I glanced at her and said coldly, "you''d better think about whether I''ll let you go first."

    After that, my grandmother and I joined hands to subdue the residents who were hypnotized by the human bone flute, and took back the human skin drum and human bone flute from the innkeeper.

    "Grandma, these two things are so evil. Let''s destroy them, or we can''t tell how many people will be killed in the future!" I asked grandma for advice.

    Grandma nodded and said, "just listen to you. The production methods of these two things are too cruel. They have accumulated the female ghost''s resentment for hundreds of years. It''s also harmful to the world to keep them. It''s good to destroy them!"

    After that, I raised my hand and took the human skin drum and the human bone flute in my hand. With all my strength, I fell to the ground.

    This time, no one to rob, two things "bang" sound, all broken, scattered on the ground.

    Well, the drum has been broken, the flute has been destroyed, and all conspiracies and curses have been eliminated.

    However, what we didn''t expect was that when we saw that the drum flute was destroyed and the Miao female ghost was bound with ink thread, she suddenly burst out laughing

 Chapter 101

    Hearing the laughter of Miao female ghosts, the audience in the live broadcast room began to send out bullet screens one after another.

    "Anchor, I have a bad feeling for Mao?"

    "Anchor, is this Miao female ghost crazy? See their habitat smashed, was mad

    "No, I don''t think she''s crazy. It''s like a conspiracy."

    "Anchor, is it possible that from the beginning, this Miao female ghost is deliberately trying to lure you to smash these two things, so that she can achieve some purpose?"

    The audience''s message made my heart cool.

    When I think about it, I feel like I''m finished. My grandmother and I have been cheated!

    The purpose of this Miao female ghost is to let us smash these two things!

    Sure enough, after a while, the Miao female ghost spoke again: "do you think I''m really afraid of you smashing these two things? In fact, I''d like you to smash them. So I can be free! "

    With that, the Miao female ghost laughed wildly and broke my ink line easily.

    Seeing this scene, I immediately realized that the human bone flute and human skin drum are not only the habitat of Miao female ghosts, but also the magic weapon to seal her ability.

    And now we smash these two things, which is equivalent to helping the Miao female ghost lift the seal!

    Once the seal is removed, her ability will greatly increase. I''m afraid grandma and I may not even be able to beat her.

    Even, she easily broke the ink line that followed me for more than two months. Since then, I have lost another magic weapon.

    See my face show the color of remorse, that Miao female ghost is very proud immediately.

    "You''ve helped me lift the seal. I might as well let you know! The ashes and blood of 100 living people can''t revive his wife, but as long as they are combined with the unique secret recipe of my Miao family, they can revive me. As for him, he listened to my lies and killed so many people in order to revive his wife. Do you think the hell will judge him to be immortal

    When I heard this, I felt anger in my heart.

    This Miao female ghost not only used my grandmother and I to contact the seal, but also used the innkeeper to help her revive her body, and even tried to use hell to revenge the innkeeper.

    In this way, even if the innkeeper dies, his soul will be forever imprisoned in the 18 levels of hell and punished for tens of millions of years.

    It''s not high to kill people with a knife!

    "In those days, the wizard killed me and sealed me in the human skin drum. Even if I wanted to avenge that heartless man, it was impossible. For hundreds of years, the drum flute made of my skin and bone went through many people''s hands. I thought there was no chance of revenge. Until one year ago, he bought the drum flute in the second-hand market, and I knew that the opportunity was coming. Because I can feel the blood of that heartless man flowing on him! "

    Hearing this, not only me, but also the audience in the live broadcast room couldn''t watch it any more, and they all sent out barrage.

    "This female ghost''s mind is really disgusting!"

    "It''s said that the woman''s heart is the sea needle. Now it seems that it''s the woman''s heart, the sea needle! It''s terrible

    "Alas, it''s another female ghost who hates because of love. I feel that love is really more and more like poison!"

    "Men watching the live broadcast, this thing tells you, don''t play with women''s feelings, otherwise it is very likely to harm your descendants!"

    "Agree upstairs, I don''t dare to provoke women any more, or I''ll kill me while I''m sleeping in a rage!"

    "It''s a small thing to kill you upstairs, but it''s really vicious if you take revenge on your descendants like this female ghost, and make your descendants live forever!"

    Indeed, this female ghost''s mind is really too deep.

    Originally thought that her mind is simple, not so much scheming, but now it seems that, after all, I look away.

    In the past few hundred years, the resentment in her heart has never been reduced by half, and even the Taoism has gone up with the deepening of resentment.

    At the moment, I really regret my impulsive behavior just now.

    If I didn''t break the flute, maybe my grandmother and I could restrain her.

    Now, the drum flute is broken, and she is not affected by the seal. Grandma and I can''t help her any more.

    But, my grandmother and I are going to watch her kill all the people here?

    No, never!

    Except for the shop owner who sent us to Luxi, these guests have nothing to do with us. However, they are all living lives.

    As a descendant of Duke Lu, how can I tolerate a female ghost killing these people in front of me?

    Thinking of this, I took a look at grandma.

    Grandma understood my mind, nodded and said, "it was our negligence that helped her break the seal, so we are duty bound to do this."

    With Grandma''s support, I have enough confidence in my heart.

    Even if the ghost power of the Miao female ghost is greatly increased, my grandmother and I will not lose too badly.

    The most important thing is that we have created the present passive situation. Even if we fight to death, we have to suppress the Miao female ghosts and reduce the casualties of these people as much as possible.

    Thinking of this, grandma and I, holding our magic weapon, rushed towards the Miao female ghost.

    Seeing that we had decided to deal with her, the Miao female ghost laughed more and more wildly.

    "It seems that you have decided to die. In that case, I will help you!"

    With that, the Miao female ghost spirit wanton, nails become sharp and long, straight at us to meet up.

    Rao my grandmother and I were already quick in speed and reaction, but we still couldn''t stop the strong ghost spirit from the female ghost. Seeing that she had attacked us, we immediately grasped the magic weapon and hit her.

    But who knows, the Miao female ghost didn''t hide at all. She grabbed the magic weapon in my grandmother''s hand and gently squeezed it into pieces and threw it on the ground.

    Seeing this, I was shocked.

    I know that the Miao female ghost is becoming very powerful now, but I didn''t expect that she was so powerful that she was not afraid of magic weapons.

    You know, Lu bangchi had beaten her to disfigurement before, but only half an hour later, she was not afraid of Lu bangchi, and both her speed and agility were like hanging.

    I think it''s not good to destroy our magic weapon. The Miao female ghost stretched out her two hands and grabbed my grandmother and me by the neck. Her face was full of pride.

    "Your actions of Dayi lingran trying to save people are very touching, but they are too stupid. The lives of these people, including you two, are like weeds. What can we do to save them? Now it''s good. You can''t save them. You even have to take your own life. Is it really worth it? "

 Chapter 102

    Seeing that the Miao female ghost was so rampant, I was also annoyed. With all my strength, I spit on her face and scolded, "are you worth it? If you love that man so much, you will not be abandoned in the end and end up in a terrible situation. Even if you hate him for hundreds of years, are you worth it? "

    As soon as I mentioned the man, the ghost spirit of the Miao female ghost overflowed even more, and she snapped, "shut up! I have to die? I don''t think you''re good enough to die. As long as I kill you, I can resurrect with your ashes and blood, I will have new life, and you, one by one, will all become ghosts! "

    I know that the Miao female ghost has been thoroughly angered.

    What happened in those years will always be the pain in her heart.

    No matter how many years have passed, she is still unwilling to face the reality of being cheated and betrayed.

    But what I want is for her to be irritated.

    Anger often makes people lose their sense.

    She is taller than me and grandma. We can''t beat her, but that doesn''t mean we have to wait for death.

    Sure enough, after the ghost was enraged by me, she soon couldn''t bear to press it, and her hand on my neck was even harder. I felt that it was becoming difficult to breathe.

    But I still secretly pulled the jade bead from my neck in my hand and slowly approached the Miao female ghost.

    Although the magic weapons of grandma and I are invalid for her, I believe that the Miao female ghost, no matter how powerful, can never resist Yuzhu.

    Probably sensing that I was going to use Yuzhu to deal with the Miao female ghost, the little guy in my belly suddenly spoke.

    "Mom, do you want me to come out and help you?"

    Last time I was in the temple, the little guy in my belly was almost led to refine the spirit pill by the old monk. Now I dare not let him take risks.

    After all, we don''t know how powerful the Miao female ghost is.

    If the little guy can''t beat her but is caught by her, it will only get worse.

    Thinking of this, I directly rejected the little guy''s proposal.

    Seeing that I didn''t let him out, the little guy seemed a little unhappy.

    "Mom, you are trying to be brave now. What if you are killed?"

    Damn, this little guy cursed me to death. What do you mean?

    "Mom, why don''t I ask dad to help you?" Asked the little fellow.

    But my neck has been pinched more and more tightly by the Miao female ghost. I can''t breathe, let alone answer him.

    Fortunately, I took advantage of the moment from the Miao female ghost very close, hard, a jade bead hard hit in her heart.

    At the moment of touching the female ghost of Miao nationality, Yuzhu suddenly burst out a burst of dazzling light, and instantly bounced her far away.

    And my grandmother and I got out of her grip and fell to the ground.

    Maybe Yuzhu burst out too much energy. It took a long time for the Miao female ghost to get up from the ground again after being bounced away.

    "You... You have a ghost in you?" The Miao female ghost looked at me in horror.

    Just now, I was almost strangled by the Miao female ghost. Seeing the panic on her face, I finally got back a little sense of existence, so I replied coldly, "you don''t care if I have ghost spirit. You''d better think about whether you can escape this disaster yourself first."

    With that, I hold the jade bead, slowly close to the Miao female ghost.

    The look on the Miao female ghost''s face suddenly became even worse, and she wanted to run away in a panic.

    At this moment, she glanced at the innkeeper who was hiding in the corner. She jumped up and ran to the innkeeper, holding him in her hand.

    "Don''t come here. If you come again, I''ll kill him!" Miao female ghost threatened.

    "You think I''m stupid? You won''t let him go no matter I can''t, will you? " I retorted.

    Hearing what I said, the innkeeper immediately panicked and cried: "you... Don''t come here, or she might kill me. I don''t want to die!"

    I gave the innkeeper a white look and said in a cold voice, "do you know how to be afraid now? Don''t you feel afraid when you listen to her lies and prepare to kill these people? "

    "I... I wanted to revive Jane so much that... I listened to her for a moment." The innkeeper explained.

    Hearing this, I can''t help but feel a little speechless.

    Believe even the ghost''s words. Does the innkeeper have a pig brain?

    In this world, everyone has desire.

    Either for love, or for money, or for fame, or for profit.

    But once the mind is too deep and controlled by it, it will lose its reason.

    Just like the innkeeper, the biggest obsession in his heart is to revive his wife and continue to grow old with her.

    But what''s the meaning of the so-called life and death, wealth in the sky, people have passed away, and then go to covet the feelings that can not be put down, and even try to revive the dead?

    What''s more, the Miao female ghost taught the innkeeper such a cruel and inhuman way.

    Seeing that I kept walking, the female ghost of Miao nationality got angry and pinched the innkeeper''s neck with her sharp nails. She was about to kill him.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, grandma did not know where to throw a few peach nails, straight at the head of the Miao female ghost.

    In order to avoid the peach nail, the Miao female ghost had to release the innkeeper temporarily.

    Seeing this, I immediately reached out and pulled the innkeeper to my side.

    That''s right. It''s another way to play.

    The reason why I hold Yuzhu close to the female ghost of Miao nationality is not that I want her to kill the innkeeper, but to attract her attention and buy time for grandma.

    The reason why grandma threw out the peach nail was actually to attract the attention of Miao female ghosts, so that I had a chance to rescue the innkeeper.

    Our grandparents and grandchildren played a perfect match!

    Unfortunately, we underestimated the ability of Miao female ghosts after all.

    Here, I just pulled the innkeeper from her hand, and the Miao female ghost immediately rushed at us.

    She was so fast that I didn''t have time to respond.

    Seeing that she was about to slap the innkeeper with her hand, I couldn''t think much and directly blocked the innkeeper with my body.

    I don''t know how much energy the Miao female ghost''s hand has. I only know that if it really falls on the innkeeper, he will not live.

    If it''s on me... Maybe... Maybe I still have a chance

    Hardly need to look at it. I know that the hand of Miao female ghost is absolutely powerful.

    Even if it hasn''t hit me, I can clearly feel the strong wind from her palm on my back.

    It''s cool. It''s really cool. My whole back feels cool.

    It turns out that being killed by a ghost is such a feeling.

    But this time, will he, the most supreme in my mind, always appear at my most critical moment, just like before?

    Are you really coming?

 Chapter 103

    Time, as if at this moment static.

    The night at 4 a.m. is extremely quiet.

    I seem to hear my own heartbeat, the last heartbeat.

    Maybe, you really won''t come.

    I slowly closed my eyes and wanted to let the Miao female ghost beat me on my back.

    As long as you can save the innkeeper and all the people here, even if you are killed by her, it''s worth it!

    However, at this time, a completely strange man''s voice suddenly rang out in the yard.

    "Luyao, stop it

    What people didn''t expect was that after hearing this sound, the female ghost of Miao nationality actually stopped the palm of her hand that came to me and the innkeeper, and looked at the source of the sound in disbelief.

    Taking advantage of this gap, I quickly dragged the innkeeper to one side and kept away from being attacked by Miao female ghosts.

    "Is it really you, Ronda?" The Miao female ghost asked in a choking voice.

    Hearing the sound, I just looked in the past and saw two figures standing less than 8 meters away.

    I can''t belong to the high one. It''s the cool night.

    Seeing the cool night of ink, the audience in the studio suddenly burst into flames again.

    "Wow, Lord underworld is here. I''m so excited!"

    "God, Lord Pluto is more accurate than the alarm clock. As long as the anchor is about to be killed, Lord Pluto will appear!"

    "Upstairs, it proves that our Lord Pluto really loves the anchor!"

    "Do you feel that Lord Hades is handsome again

    "Users" corner flower "reward a lobster, message: to Lord Hades!"

    "The user" Ma Li Ma Li coax "reward 100 bamboo, message: Lord underworld, please accept!"

    "The user" Pluto''s little wife "gave 100 memes a reward, leaving a message: the anchor is not allowed to corrupt!"

    "Upstairs, you are shameless. Lord Hades only loves the anchor. How can you call yourself a little wife? Who gives you the courage, Liang Jingru?"

    Sure enough, as soon as the cool night appears, 200% of the studio will explode.

    But as long as he comes, the reward of my studio will go up in an instant.

    Come on, for the sake of money, I won''t worry about his always grabbing my limelight.

    Back to the topic, this Mo Liang night not only came by myself, but also brought me a gift by the way, that is, the relatively short man standing next to him and wearing traditional Miao costumes.

    Looking at the expression of the Miao female ghost, I estimate that the ghost brought by Mo liangye is the man who fell in love with the Miao female ghost more than 400 years ago.

    Otherwise, with her character, no matter who came, her reaction would not be so big.

    "It''s me, Luyao. I''m Ronda!" Miao male ghosts are also more emotional.

    This scene really looks like the scene of old friends meeting again in tears.

    Moreover, looking at this posture, the Miao ghost named Luyao doesn''t seem to have forgotten her lover. Even up to now, she still loves Ronda deeply.

    So, I guess this cool night brought Ronda. Luyao should be able to put down the butcher''s knife and stop killing, right?

    However, I underestimated the psychological shadow that Landa had caused to Luyao.

    Just as Ronda walked over and was ready to hold Luyao, Luyao''s nails suddenly became sharp and long, which poked into Ronda''s heart.

    In fact, fighting between ghosts is just like fighting between people. They can cause harm to each other.

    Landa looks at Luyao strangely, as if she can''t believe she would do such a thing to herself.

    "For... Why?" Rhonda asked with a painful look on her face.

    Luyao laughed and said to Landa with a vicious face: "you and I were in love, and I was even pregnant with your child. But in order to be the next leader of your village, you didn''t hesitate to report me. As a result, I was not only immersed in the pig cage, but also made into human skin drum and human bone flute. How can I not repay such deep hatred? "

    Ronda covered her chest, sighed deeply, and said, "I''m sorry for what happened in those years. If you want to take revenge, take revenge on me. These people are innocent!"

    "Innocent? Didn''t I be innocent then? I only hate that I am blind. I should see you as a hypocrite earlier

    Luyao yells at Landa in a fierce voice, then waves her sharp nails, ready to give Landa another fatal blow.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Mo liangye''s body leaps to Lu Yao at an amazing speed and grabs her neck.

    Lu Yao probably didn''t expect that the speed of Mo liangye would be so fast. She always thought that her ghost power was strong enough, but she didn''t expect that Mo liangye was much stronger than her.

    Even now, Mo liangye pinches her neck, and she can''t move at all.

    "You... Who are you?" Lu Yao asked in horror.

    Mo liangye''s eyebrows are slightly raised, setting off the deep gully between the eyebrows. His eyes are as sharp as a cheetah who finds prey. He is not angry and looks directly at people''s heart.

    "I hear you''re going to kill my woman?" His voice was still low.

    Hearing this, Luyao instantly understood the relationship between Mo liangye and me, and her face suddenly became more ugly.

    "She... She''s your woman?" Luyao''s voice began to tremble, revealing an unprecedented panic and fear.

    The deep eyes of Mo cool night sweep on Lu Yao''s face, like the ice covered with dust for thousands of years, with a piercing chill.

    "I''ll ask you again, do you want to kill my woman?"

    Mo liangye''s eyes are like a lonely king, looking at his subjects, not angry.

    Maybe she knew that she was in trouble, and she also provoked a master she couldn''t afford. Lu Yao was more flustered.

    "I... I didn''t want to kill her, I was just playing with her..." Lu Yao tried to explain.

    But who knows, she hasn''t finished a word, ink cool night then a hand lift her, mercilessly fell out.

    This fall doesn''t matter. The problem is that it just fell on the side wall.

    Maybe Mo liangye exerted too much force. After Luyao fell, the whole courtyard wall split in an instant and fell on Luyao one by one.

    "Who dares to touch my woman, that''s the end!"

    The voice of Mo Liang night resounds in the courtyard.

    Seeing this scene, not only me, but also the audience in the whole studio were shocked.

    "My God, Lord Pluto, is this open? That''s amazing

    "I deeply understand what it means to" see the underworld wrong for life "feeling

    "It''s so domineering. How powerful is your boyfriend?"

    "Ah, why didn''t I save the galaxy in my last life? Why isn''t lord Hades my boyfriend? "

    "I''ve decided not to pursue stars in the future, and my love bean will be Lord Pluto in the future!"

    "Yes, those stars are so weak that Lord Pluto is the most handsome in the world!"

    It turns out that the girl''s heart is so easy to capture!

 Chapter 104

    Seeing that Luyao was seriously injured by Mo liangye, Landa hurriedly ran over and planed away the gravel pile and dragged Luyao out of it.

    "Luyao, are you ok? Do you care? " Rhonda asked with concern.

    Although Lu Yao was injured, she still threw off Landa and said coldly, "get out of here. I don''t want to see you heartless man!"

    "Luyao, I know you hate me, but please don''t be capricious any more, OK? You can''t afford him Rhonda whispered.

    After being beaten by Mo liangye, Luyao doesn''t seem to be so afraid. She just breaks the jar and falls.

    "Oh? really? I have been practising in human skin drum for more than 400 years. Who can be my opponent in the world Lu Yao said arrogantly.

    "He is really not what you can afford. Even the ghost king will listen to him!" Ronda continued.

    Although Luyao has never been to hell, she has heard of the name of the ghost king.

    It is the existence that makes all ghosts awe. It commands thousands of ghosts. Where its Yin soldiers go, they can often live without any grass and no life.

    Even the ghost king is willing to obey Mo liangye''s orders. It can be seen that his ability and status must be far above the ghost king.

    But Lu Yao was born stubborn. Even though she knew that Mo liangye was noble, she knew that she was far from his opponent, but she was still unconvinced.

    Because she knew that even if she did not give up, because she had nearly killed me just now, Mo liangye would never spare her!

    In that case, she might as well fight to death.

    In this way, maybe she can win a chance.

    The point is, maybe she can get her revenge.

    At the moment, Ronda was right in front of her, and she could hit him hard at any time.

    But she changed her mind.

    She felt that even if she beat Ronda out of her wits, it would not offset the resentment in her heart.

    Because today''s Ronda, who has been in hell for hundreds of years, has taken the matter of life and death very lightly.

    But the innkeeper is different. He is the descendant of Rhonda, his descendant.

    He has not experienced life and death, let alone beat him to death. Killing him alone is enough to make Ronda miserable.

    This may be the so-called heart killing.

    If you directly attack what the other party cares about most, you can easily defeat the other party.

    Therefore, her goal is not Ronda, nor Mo liangye, but the innkeeper!

    Thinking of this, Lu Yao uses all her strength and body shape to catch the innkeeper hiding in the corner, and says to Mo liangye with arrogance: "I admit that I''m inferior to others, but it''s a pity that I have hostages in my hands now. Guess what it would feel like if I broke his neck? "

    Ink cool night long body Yuli, a bright moon hanging in the sky behind him, to his whole people are immersed in a layer of cold night.

    "You will regret it!" The voice of Mo Liang night is very light.

    Hearing this, Luyao gave a cold smile: "regret? I never know how to write regret

    After that, Luyao''s wrist gradually forced, and she was about to "click" and break the innkeeper''s neck.

    "Luyao, no! He is not only my descendant, but also your descendant All of a sudden, Ronda called out.

    Hearing this, not only Luyao, but also my grandmother and I, as well as the people in the studio, were stunned.

    "For Mao, I feel this relationship is chaotic?"

    "What''s going on? Did Luyao and Landa have a child? "

    "All of a sudden, things become complicated. Is there any way?"

    The whole thing turned a corner in my mind. When I remembered the legend that the shop owner had told me before, I immediately understood what was going on.

    Realizing that the following things may not be suitable for live broadcasting, I quickly pressed the button on the Bluetooth headset and temporarily exited the live broadcasting room.

    When Luyao heard what Landa said, she felt as if she had been fixed and asked in disbelief, "what did you say? He... How could he be my descendant? "

    Knowing that Luyao would not easily believe it, Landa sighed deeply and said, "when you were killed by a wizard, and left me a child, I felt very guilty after hearing that, so I went to Luxi and brought the child back to the Miao village to grow up..."

    Landa not only told the story, but also showed her guilt for Luyao.

    But a big mistake has already been made. Lu Yao has hated him for hundreds of years. Can he solve it in a few words now?

    "No, you lied to me. This child is the seed of you and that cheap woman!" Lu Yao roared angrily.

    Seeing that Luyao still didn''t believe in herself, Landa shook her head helplessly and said, "if I remember correctly, people in your family should have a birthmark similar to a butterfly on their arms from the moment they were born, right?"

    Hearing this, Luyao immediately stretched out her hand to open the innkeeper''s sleeve. Then she saw a small, pink birthmark on the innkeeper''s right arm!

    Seeing this birthmark, Luyao was shocked.

    Because she remembers very clearly that this birthmark was caused by the butterfly bug planted in her body by the old ancestors of their family.

    Although the ancestor has been dead for more than 1000 years, the birthmark has been preserved.

    As long as they are members of their family, as long as they are related by blood, there must be this butterfly birthmark on their arms!

    In other words, the innkeeper is indeed the descendant of the child she gave birth to!

    "How could that be? How could that be? How could that be? "

    The cruel reality makes Luyao''s mood collapse.

    Indeed, it is difficult for anyone to accept this reality at once.

    "Luyao, I know you always resent me for what happened in those years, but this child is innocent after all. What''s more, he is the only blood we have left in the world. Let him go Rhonda tried to reassure.

    But Luyao''s obsession has been overstocked for more than 400 years, which is really deep.

    Even though she knew that the innkeeper was her own offspring, she was still so unwilling.

    As the saying goes, if you make a mistake, you will lose everything.

    At that time, she paid her heart to Ronda by mistake, which led her to live in hatred even after being a ghost for hundreds of years.

    She is really not reconciled!

    When she loved Ronda so much, she shouldn''t have got such an ending!

    At this time, Mo liangye came slowly from the side. With a flick of long sleeves, something similar to a movie suddenly appeared in front of Lu Yao.

    I went, is this the legendary holographic projection?

    What else is there in hell?

    Is that too advanced?

    "See for yourself." Mo cool night coldly said.

    Lu Yao stares at the picture and looks at it quietly. She wants to see what means Mo liangye can use to confuse her.

    But when she really saw the people in the picture, tears came down in an instant.

    He stands by the Naihe bridge and looks at the people who are queuing to get Mengpo soup. He looks at the river beside him and sighs deeply.

    "Luyao, I''m sorry for you. I''d like to spend thousands of years in the river, just waiting for your soul to appear. After a thousand years, I hope we can be the most common couple in the world. "

    After that, Ronda in the picture jumps into the turbulent river.

    Countless ghosts, snakes, ants, insects and rats in the river suddenly come to bite the soul of Rhonda, who endures suffering day after day in the river.

    In the picture, Ronda looks up to Naihe bridge in the river of forgetting Sichuan day by day, hoping to wait for Luyao''s soul.

    Unfortunately, he waited for 400 years, but he never saw Luyao''s soul.

    Because Luyao''s soul was sealed in the human skin drum by the wizard of that year.

    "At that time, he was sorry for you, but he endured 400 years of suffering in the river of forgetting Sichuan for you. What he owed you has been paid off." Ink cool night thin lips micro open, light said.

 Chapter 105

    Seeing the holographic projection in front of Luyao, not only she was hard to calm down for a long time, but even my heart became heavy.

    Because I''m too familiar with the picture in the holographic projection.

    On the train as like as two peas, I had a dream on the train the other day, and I saw the bridge of the river and the river of the river in the dream.

    Even the ghosts, wild ghosts, snakes, ants, insects and mice in the river are no different.

    Seeing the soul of Ronda suffering in the river, I feel very familiar with it.

    Just like the ghosts, wild ghosts, snakes, mice, insects and ants are not biting the soul of Ronda, but my soul.

    That kind of raw pain, a burst of attack on my heart.

    This feeling makes my back cool instantly.

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye. His face was quiet and clear, his brow was slightly wrinkled, his nose was straight, his lips were thin, and he was still so beautiful.

    How I want to ask him, who is the woman who appeared in my dream that day?

    How many things I don''t know are hidden in his heart?

    But this situation, this scene, words to the mouth, but I can not ask how export.

    Because of fear.

    I''m afraid that I''m really like the woman in my dream. It''s just a comfort when he''s lonely.

    After all, the truth is often extremely cruel.

    What''s more cruel is the promises he made, which may turn into empty lies one day.

    From the beginning, I was basically passive in this relationship.

    He came, I accepted.

    I accept that he will go.

    But I don''t know that in this relationship, I''ve put my emotions into it, and I''ve even brought my most sincere and hot heart to him.

    Can wait for me, what will be the outcome?

    I dare not think about it or ask.

    Only silently in the heart of all doubts and do not understand, are turned into a sigh, deeply buried in the bottom of my heart.

    It''s time to come. It will come one day.

    After a while, I pulled myself out of the complicated thoughts, but I saw that Luyao was in tears now.

    "Ronda, why are you... Why are you so stupid, why don''t you reincarnate, why do you have to wait so many years in the turbulent river of forgetting Sichuan?"

    Lu Yao sobbed, subconsciously released the innkeeper.

    The innkeeper scrambled to hide for fear of being caught by Luyao again.

    At this time, Ronda''s emotion was also very excited, tears one by one from the corner of his eyes.

    "Luyao, this is what I owe you. I should pay it back."

    "Ronda, you are so stupid. You are so stupid!" Luyao can''t help hugging Ronda.

    More than 400 years ago, they were still a pair of lovers.

    However, love was not the only one for Ronda at that time, so he made the wrong choice, which resulted in this period of enmity entangled for hundreds of years.

    At this moment, when they embrace each other closely again, they can feel each other''s urgent and deep love for themselves again.

    So Luyao and Landa finally made a decision.

    They want to jump into the river of oblivion together, not only to forgive, but also to preserve the memory of each other in their previous lives.

    When they are reincarnated in a thousand years, the memory of their previous life will make them meet again, love each other and stay together for life.

    In this way, it can be regarded as a beautiful marriage.

    Seeing that Luyao and Luyao have made a decision, Mo liangye takes a deep look at me. Without even saying hello to me, he takes Landa and Luyao back to the underworld.

    As for the innkeeper, he killed many innocent people in order to revive his wife, so he should be punished.

    So grandma and I didn''t waste much energy, so we found the ashes and blood of the innocent people who had been maimed by the innkeeper.

    With this, the police should be able to convict the innkeeper.

    As for whether he is to be jailed or executed, it is no longer my grandmother and I can intervene.

    After all, if you are born and do something wrong, you must face punishment.

    This is the rule of the world, and it is also the rule of the world.

    After finishing all the aftermath of the inn, grandma and I went back to our room to have a rest.

    In this way, until the next day at noon, the energy consumed last night was finally recovered by several percent.

    After getting up and cleaning, I opened the door and found that most of the guests woke up in this period of time.

    On each of their faces, there was a deep sense of fatigue and doubt.

    "I''m so tired. After a night''s sleep, I feel like I''ve had a night''s fight with someone."

    "Me too. I also had a nightmare that a female ghost of Miao nationality almost killed me!"

    "Yes, I also had this dream. Why do we have the same dream? Strange

    "Well, where''s the innkeeper? Where did he go? "

    Hearing these conversations, my grandmother and I looked at each other and knew each other by heart.

    If we let these people know what happened last night, it is estimated that they will be scared to get sick.

    What''s more, this matter is too big and has a bad influence. The police don''t want us to make a public announcement. We can only let this matter rot in our stomach.

    Then, my grandmother and I knocked on the door of the shop owner, three people went to the street for breakfast, and bought some cold weapons such as swords.

    After all, most of the magic weapons of my grandmother and I were destroyed by Luyao in the war last night.

    It''s still two days'' journey to the hinterland of Miao, and we don''t know what ghosts we will encounter in the middle.

    So, it''s right to prepare more things.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that when we bought things and went back to the inn again, we saw a familiar figure.

    Shit, this guy''s here again!

    What''s more, today, he is no longer dressed in his trademark long black hair and white clothes. Instead, he shaves his cool flat head, wears modern black trousers, wears cool sunglasses and leans on the off-road vehicle. It seems that he has the feeling of shooting an international blockbuster.

    Because he didn''t remember last night, the shop owner didn''t have any impression of Mo liangye. Now he can''t help feeling a little annoyed to see him playing handsome on his SUV.

    "Hey, man, who are you? Do you know whose car you are riding on? Is this the car you can rely on? "

    Mo liangye took off his sunglasses, passed the shopkeeper directly, and set his eyes on me.

    "Ma''am, long time no see!"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but look black.

    Long time no see.

    We just met in the early morning, OK?

    Lord Pluto, are you not afraid of flashing your tongue when you lie with your eyes open like this?

    The shopkeeper turned to look at me, frowned and asked, "is this your friend?"

    But without waiting for me to nod, Mo liangye strode to my side, put his arms around my shoulder and said to the shopkeeper in a way of declaring Sovereignty: "I''m her husband, she''s my wife."

    This surprised the shopkeeper. He widened his eyes and looked at me in disbelief: "are you married so young? I thought you were single, and I was going to introduce my nephew to you as my boyfriend

    Hearing this, Mo liangye immediately hugged me more tightly, coldly said to the shop owner: "sorry, she was born my person, death is my ghost, even if your nephew is the next life."

    Well, this guy''s Vinegar jar has been overturned again. I said I was speechless.

 Chapter 106

    No way, since Mo liangye came, we can only take him to the hinterland of Miao.

    Bumpy mountain road, I lay in the back seat, nestled in the body of the cool night.

    He gently stroked my long hair with his slender fingers over and over again, which made my impetuous heart gradually settle down.

    I looked up at his handsome face and murmured, "why did you come all of a sudden? Didn''t you walk very simply last night? "

    Mo liangye chuckled and said, "if I don''t come to accompany you, the audience will say I''m a soy sauce player!"

    Shit, it''s OK not to mention the live broadcast. When I mention the live broadcast, I get angry immediately.

    Every time this guy appears in the live broadcast, he''s bound to steal my limelight, OK?

    He''s a soy sauce maker. What am I?

    Don''t I even count myself a vinegar maker?

    When I think of it, my cheeks swell with anger.

    Mo liangye poked my bulging cheek with his slender finger, and a beautiful arc appeared at the corner of my lip.

    "Why don''t you log in to the studio now and swear your sovereignty over me to the audience?"

    Well, that''s a good idea.

    Strange is to fight, love or show, otherwise the audience are infatuated with him, then I have what sense of existence?

    Thinking of this, I took out my mobile phone and logged into the live platform.

    As a result, without waiting for me to show my love, I was hit by the overwhelming rewards.

    "The user" Lord Hades "praised the Buddha jumping over the wall!"

    "The user" Lord Hades "praised the Buddha jumping over the wall!"

    My God, it''s all given to me by Mo liangye. There are 100 Buddhas jumping over the wall.

    It''s a million yuan!

    I feel that my brain is not only a little confused, but also a little dizzy.

    Yes, I was stunned by the money!

    "You... Are you... Giving me the money for the betrothal gift?" I asked timidly.

    Before the store owner gave my grandmother and me 500000 yuan as exorcism reward, which I already think is a lot.

    As a result, I didn''t expect that now my man''s hand is actually a million. This is really a good way to suppress me, OK?

    "No, it''s pocket money." Ink cool night slightly pick eyebrows, eyes across a very light smile.

    What?

    pin money?

    So much money, he just said it was pocket money?

    Ah, why do I feel like I''ve been bullied by the boss?

    Moreover, Mo liangye''s move instantly made my studio the top of the hot list on the platform.

    For a moment, countless fans poured in.

    "The Lord of the underworld is so entrenched. Have you been knocked unconscious, anchor?"

    "Anchor, is the handsome guy next to you Lord Pluto? Why is Mao different from what he saw before? But it''s still so handsome. Is there any wood in it

    "Anchor, isn''t this your new love? Did you just abandon Lord Hades? "

    Seeing the barrage, I was speechless.

    Sure enough, as long as Mo liangye appeared, he was the absolute protagonist in the studio.

    It''s just that I don''t care about these details after being knocked unconscious by pocket money.

    However, I think it''s necessary to explain to the fans about the change from ancient clothes to modern clothes.

    "That... My lord Pluto used to play cosplay, but now he''s back in his normal dress. I hope it doesn''t scare you!"

    "Fashion is the most fashionable. Lord Pluto is really fashionable and plays Cosplay!"

    "Whether Pluto is an ancient or modern costume, he''s so handsome that he''ll beat the stars of little fresh meat every minute!"

    "Yes, since I met Lord Pluto, I will never pursue stars again!"

    "Anchor, is it really good for you and Lord Hades to show their love in front of so many of us?"

    The bullet screens on the live platform are one after another, and I''m almost dazzled.

    But who knows, at this time, the shop owner suddenly stepped on the brake.

    I was unprepared for a moment. My body was carried forward by inertia, and my head was about to hit the seat in front of me.

    Ink cool night suddenly quick, immediately reached out to protect my head, I this just won''t be hit a dizzy.

    "Are you all right?" Mo liangye asked with concern.

    I sat up, shook my head and said, "it''s OK."

    Then I turned to look ahead and asked, "what''s the matter? What happened? "

    "The road ahead is blocked. I can''t get through it!"

    With that, the shopkeeper unfastened his seat belt and got off to check the road.

    I gently touched Mo liangye''s hand, frowned and asked: "how, did you hurt your hand?"

    Mo liangye shakes his head and scrapes my nose with his slender fingers. He says with a smile, "silly girl, I''m a man. How can a man be afraid of pain?"

    Hearing this, I leaned up to his ear and whispered, "no, you''re not a man, you''re a ghost!"

    Mo liangye clasped my chin with his hand and gently kissed me on the lip, saying: "I''m only your male ghost."

    Because grandma was still in front of me, I didn''t dare to be too presumptuous with Mo liangye, so I immediately pushed him away.

    And at this time, the shop owner has also checked the road back.

    He lit a cigarette, sighed deeply, and said: "a few days ago, there was a heavy rain here, and a debris flow broke down the mountain road. The front is still in rush repair. It''s estimated that it won''t be repaired in half a month. It seems that we have to walk into the mountains. "

    In this case, we had no other choice but to count our things, carry our own luggage, park our car by the side of the road and lock it up, and then embark on a long walk.

    Worried that grandma and I were tired, Mo liangye took the initiative to bear most of the luggage.

    Looking at his great body, I can''t help feeling warm in my heart.

    Once upon a time, the love I wanted was like this.

    He will be there as long as I need to.

    Regardless of everything, regardless of the consequences, regardless of the reason, so silently guarding me.

    As for that strange dream, as for those complicated emotions, I don''t want to care.

    All I want is that he''s here.

    Whether it''s true or false, as long as he is there, everything is no longer important.

    With cool night to help me carry my luggage, I feel at ease while live while playing.

    However, to see me so leisurely, the audience on the live platform began to be dissatisfied.

    "Anchor, how can you make our noble Lord Hades a coolie? How cruel

    "Let go of the Lord Hades and let me do it!"

    "Upstairs, are you sure you want to go? That''s one hundred thousand mountains in the Miao area. It''s a dangerous road. Maybe you''ll die! "

    "Well... In that case, I''d better not go. I''ll save my life to see Lord Hades!"

    "Upstairs, I despise you a hundred times. I have lustful heart but no lustful courage. No wonder Lord Pluto''s true love is not you!"

    Seeing that the people in the studio began to quarrel with each other again, I said again that I was speechless, so I had to ignore them for a while, took a towel, and went forward to wipe sweat for Mo liangye.

    "Here, have a drink of water before you go." I unscrewed the cap of the kettle and handed it to Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye took the kettle, looked up and took two sips. The high bridge of his nose was clear because of the light sunlight.

    Even the Adam''s apple, also with the action of drinking water and gently rolling, appears extremely sexy.

    I couldn''t help swallowing and staring at him like a maniac.

    It''s really handsome. Even the appearance of drinking water is so sexy that people want to commit crimes every minute?

    "Ma''am, do you want to make human beings here with me?" See me a face flower crazy, Mo cool night pick eyebrow bad smile of say.

    Hearing this, I directly threw him two scissors eyes and scolded: "get out, you rascal!"

    However, at this time, not far ahead suddenly came a scream.

    Listen to the voice, it should be the store owner''s.

 Chapter 107

    Hearing this, Mo liangye and I changed our faces and ran to the front to see what happened.

    But the question is, where is the shadow of the shop owner ahead?

    We turned to the side and saw the shopkeeper sitting on a cliff five or six meters below us.

    There''s nothing wrong with it except mud.

    Presumably, the mountain road is difficult to walk, the foot slipped, and accidentally fell down.

    I was relieved to see that the shop owner was OK.

    It almost scared me to death. I thought he was in some danger.

    Anyway, he only went to the mountain because of my grandmother and I. if anything happens, how can we explain it to his family?

    Fortunately, he fell off the cliff is not high, whether I or Mo cool night down, can pull him up.

    However, just as I was about to pull the shop owner up, Mo liangye''s eyes suddenly turned cold and yelled: "don''t move!"

    I don''t know whether he said this to me or to the shopkeeper, but he still glanced at the shopkeeper with the corner of his eye.

    Less than one meter from the place where the shopkeeper fell, a half meter long Golden Snake was spitting a scarlet letter.

    See this scene, my heart suddenly a cool.

    I''ve seen it in the animal world before. This golden snake is very poisonous. Its total body toxin can kill 250000 mice.

    If you are bitten by it, you can go to the West in three minutes.

    So, no matter I or Mo liangye, or grandma, they all dare not act rashly.

    And the shop owner in the cool night of ink to remind, also aware of the existence of danger, scared even hands are shaking.

    "Help... Help me..." the owner''s voice began to falter.

    The little golden snake is close to the shopkeeper little by little, and it is almost less than half a meter away from the shopkeeper.

    At this time, the snake''s head suddenly raised, its dark red mouth split, its upper and lower jaws almost opened to 130 degrees, revealing two sharp fangs, its body stretched straight, and it was about to spring up from the ground and bite the shopkeeper.

    The whole shop owner was stunned, and there was no response at all.

    Because he knows, he''s done, really done.

    With this mouthful, he will soon say goodbye to the world!

    Unexpectedly, at this critical moment, when all of us were at a loss, Mo liangye suddenly raised his hand and threw out a sharp dagger.

    At the moment when the Golden Snake was about to bite the shopkeeper, the dagger flashed, and the snake''s tongue was directly cut off and fell into the grass nearby.

    Half of the snake''s blood spilled on the shop owner''s face. The shop owner couldn''t help but vomit on the spot.

    Seeing this scene, I put down a stone hanging in my heart.

    Damn, there is a great possibility that snakes, rats, insects and ants will suddenly appear in this old forest. Besides, there are more likely to be all kinds of wild animals.

    If you don''t be careful, maybe it''s the same as what the audience on the live broadcast platform said.

    When I heard about it before, I really didn''t feel that it was so hard to walk on the mountain.

    But after the thrilling scene just now, I can''t help believing it now.

    This area is basically primeval forest, without development, it can be said that any strange things are likely to appear.

    Thinking of this, I conveniently shut down the live broadcast, keep vigilant at any time, no longer smiley.

    Mo liangye slips to the cliff and saves the shopkeeper.

    The shop owner was also frightened, and his hands are still shaking.

    After all, just now he basically picked up a life from the gate of death, not afraid of it!

    "This area is full of primeval forests. There are a lot of poisonous snakes and beasts. Please be as careful as possible." Grandma reminded.

    Later, grandma took out some pills made of herbal medicine from her pocket and gave them to us for us to take.

    I took the herbal pill and smelled it. The bitter smell almost made me faint.

    "Grandma, what is it? How does it taste? Is this edible? " I asked with a frown.

    Grandma glared at me and yelled, "if you want to eat, you can eat. What''s the waste? If you don''t eat, you''ll be bitten by a snake. Don''t expect me to save you! "

    Look, you see, is this still my own grandmother? You are so cruel to me!

    I suspect more and more that I am not her son''s own, but she charged the phone!

    Seeing that I didn''t want to take the medicine, Mo liangye took advantage of grandma''s turning and put the herbal pill into his mouth. Then he put a button on the back of my head and pressed my lips. He pushed the herbal pill into my mouth with his soft tongue.

    He... He fed me medicine in this way?

    I looked at him with wide eyes, a face of disbelief.

    The bitter and astringent taste of the herbal pill melted into my mouth. With his taste, I didn''t feel bitter at all.

    Even, there is a kind of sweet feeling that makes people blush and heartbeat.

    "Hurry up, you two. It''s getting late. We''ll have to make as many trips as we can before dawn." Grandma turned to urge us.

    Hearing this, I pushed away Mo liangye and ran to grandma with a red face.

    This guy is so bad. He always goes to his family without permission. It''s not polite at all!

    Seems to know that I am shy, ink cool night looked at my back, showing a smile, and then quickly followed us.

    For the next more than an hour, we didn''t run into any more danger.

    When it began to get dark, we found an open space for the night.

    The shop owner and Mo liangye are responsible for setting up the tent, while my grandmother and I are responsible for making a fire and cooking.

    Fortunately, our hands-on ability is not too bad, so this job is no challenge for us, and it will be OK soon.

    Four people around the fire, eating a simple hot meal, is also satisfied.

    After all, this mountain is no better than other places. It''s good enough to eat.

    However, it seems that my stomach is a little acclimatized to the coarse food. Not long after I finished my meal, I felt a buzz in my abdomen, and sometimes I let out one or two farts.

    It''s over. I''ve got a bad stomach!

    In order to avoid embarrassment, I secretly said hello to grandma, and then ran to the woods.

    Looking at my embarrassed face, Mo liangye probably knew what I was going to do. For fear that something might happen to me, he followed me.

    I was in a hurry.

    "You... What are you following?"

    Mo Liang night slightly pick eyebrows: "you come, I will come, otherwise how to call women singing with?"

    "You go away, I want to go to the toilet, you go away quickly!"

    Although he and I have been married for a long time, this kind of thing is still very embarrassing, OK?

    Besides, I don''t want to destroy my perfect image in his mind!

    Mo liangye seemed to realize that it was not good for him to press step by step, so he stepped back a little and said, "then I''m here. If you have anything, just call me."

    "I know, I know!" I repeatedly answer a way, and then take advantage of him to turn around of time, quietly run away some.

    Although only a few minutes, but the feeling of unloading is really very comfortable.

    I packed myself up, stood up and wanted to find Mo liangye.

    Can lift an eye to see, four all is black, where still have his shadow?

 Chapter 108

    Eh, didn''t you agree to wait for me?

    How did this guy wait until half way to go back by himself?

    Wait, with this guy''s temperament, even if he wants to leave first, he will say hello to me, so as not to leave me without saying a word.

    So, I think this guy must be a cat in a corner, ready to jump out of the dark to scare me.

    Yes, it must be!

    Think of here, I look for him and say: "Mo cool night, you come out quickly, don''t hide, I know you are here."

    Sure enough, I didn''t look for a while, but I vaguely saw something moving in the grass four or five meters in front of me.

    I estimated that it must be mo Liang night owl who was ready to scare me.

    Otherwise, besides him, who else would be so boring.

    Although he is the Supreme Lord of the underworld, in fact, when there is no one else around, his heart is a little like a child.

    I don''t remember which star said that men never grow up.

    Their toughness is often aimed at outsiders, but in front of their closest people, they will show a slightly childish side.

    So, almost without thinking about it, I knew that what was hidden in the grass must be the cool night.

    Think of here, I crept over, want to take advantage of his inattention, frighten him.

    He wanted to scare me originally. If he was scared by me, it would be exciting to think about it!

    One step... Two steps... Three steps... Four steps

    Yes, this is the time!

    Seeing that it was only one step away from the dense grass, I jumped over and made a face at the grass, and cried out with a smile: "surge!"

    However, the next second, when I saw something lurking in the grass, my smile froze on my face.

    Because what lurks in the dense grass is not a cool night, but a leopard.

    The leopard was full of patterns and tendons. Even in the dark, the two golden eyes were staring at me.

    I was so scared that I stepped back.

    But the leopard has been waiting for me for a long time. How can I give up so easily?

    I stepped back and it moved forward, pressing me step by step.

    Damn, I''ve been in bad luck for eight generations. I just went to the toilet. As for the fierce thing like leopard?

    It''s so big that it can almost catch up with two of me. Even if I open it, I can''t beat it!

    Mo liangye, Mo liangye, didn''t you agree to wait for me?

    Now that you have run away, are you going to leave me here to feed the leopard?

    Do you really want me to become a ghost and go to hell with you?

    Think of here, I suddenly some want to cry without tears.

    I''m so stupid, and I''m so stupid to skip over and say surprise.

    As a result, there was no surprise, but there was one, and it was a huge one!

    Probably very hungry, leopard gradually become impatient, no longer close to me, but suddenly jumped out of the grass, directly on me.

    Although I had psychological preparation, but the leopard was too big and fast, so I fell to the ground before I could make any response.

    What''s fatal is that I left in such a hurry that I didn''t have time to take any defensive weapons.

    So at the moment, I had to use my two arms to fight against the leopard''s head and keep it away from my neck.

    After all, the neck is the most vulnerable part of the human body, once bitten, leading to rupture of the artery, it will definitely die.

    So at this critical juncture, I first thought of protecting my neck.

    But the leopard''s volume is really too big, even if I use up all my strength, I am not its opponent.

    So very soon, my resistance gradually did not work.

    The leopard opened its mouth, revealing two rows of sharp fangs, and approached me little by little.

    The smelly saliva dripped on my face, disgusting.

    But now I can''t control whether the saliva is disgusting or not. I can only fight against the leopard with both hands and shout: "help, help

    At this moment, how I wish grandma or Mo liangye could appear.

    Even if it''s not them, even if it''s a passer-by.

    But it''s a big night. How can anyone pass by?

    Seeing the leopard''s tusks getting closer and closer to my neck, I felt my heart almost jump to my throat.

    After all, do you think I will be buried in the belly of the leopard when I am young?

    However, at this time, between lightning and flint, a bright shadow suddenly crossed the air, and then fell on the leopard''s stomach.

    Then, the leopard issued a fierce roar, and the smelly saliva dripped directly on my mouth.

    I couldn''t help but vomit on the spot.

    Because of the attack, the leopard immediately released me and rushed at the man who attacked it.

    But without waiting for it to jump on the man, the man jumped up and stabbed the leopard''s heart.

    The next second, the leopard''s strong body fell to the ground, dead.

    Seeing that the leopard was out of breath, I was finally relieved.

    Shit, almost, almost, I''m on its plate.

    Thanks to my aunt and grandmother, I have a great fortune, and thanks to someone''s sudden help.

    However, when I saw the person who saved me, I was stunned again.

    I went, it was a cool night!

    Didn''t this guy leave me alone just now? Why are you back?

    "Hey, where did I go just now? I almost scared to death. Do you know?" I said discontentedly.

    Mo cool night Shan Shan''s smile, said: "just now I waited in situ for a while, did not wait for you, thought you went back first, later heard the sound, just came back."

    Hearing this, I can''t help feeling a little empty.

    Just now, it was really in order to avoid smoking to the cool night, so I secretly ran away.

    If I hadn''t made my own decision, I wouldn''t have met leopard just now, so I can''t blame him for this.

    Thinking of this, I had to bow my head and apologize to him: "I''m sorry, I ran away willfully just now, which worried you."

    Mo liangye reached out and touched my head and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Let''s go back earlier. Grandma, they''re waiting!"

    After thinking about it, I think it''s right. After such a long delay, grandma and they must be in a hurry, so they followed Mo liangye and walked slowly to the camp.

    However, after walking for a while, I gradually felt that something was wrong.

    Although I was in a hurry to go to the toilet before, I remember I didn''t run far.

    At most, not more than 300 meters.

    But now, Mo liangye and I have walked for at least one kilometer, but it''s still dark all around. We don''t see the slightest light of their encampment.

    What''s more, I found the cool night in front of me very strange.

    Although it is as like as two peas, it doesn''t even make any difference in what they say, but it makes me feel uncomfortable.

    An indescribable feeling, entangled in my heart for a long time.

 Chapter 109

    No, I can''t go on following him. I want to make things clear.

    Thinking of this, I secretly took out two peach nails from my pocket, put them in my palm, and called out to stop Mo liangye.

    "Husband, I can''t walk any more. Will you carry me on your back?" I look aggrieved coquetry.

    Mo cool night hesitated for a while, but still nodded, carried me on the back.

    But when I lean on the back of Mo liangye, my doubts are deeper.

    Because the taste of this man and Mo liangye is totally different.

    Although I haven''t been with Mo liangye for a long time, I can still tell the taste of him as a couple.

    However, it seems a little hasty to judge that he is not Mo liangye just by this point.

    If I really hurt Mo liangye by mistake, it would be bad.

    So I leaned on his back and asked again, "husband, do you remember how many things you''ve given me since we both knew each other?"

    Ink cool night slightly frown, as if some impatient.

    "Why did you suddenly ask? Time goes by too long, and I have many affairs, so I don''t remember. "

    After hearing this, I''ve basically determined 80%.

    "Husband, if you think about it again, maybe you can remember it!" I''m so charming.

    Even though I can only see half of his side face from behind, I can still feel that his face is not very good at the moment.

    Moreover, from his gradually undulating chest, we can see that he is trying to suppress the anger in his heart.

    "I said it. I don''t remember it. I can''t remember it!"

    Sure enough, this guy is not Mo liangye at all.

    Mo liangye has always been careful, not to mention 100% will remember to send me something, even if let him will I get along with him all kinds of recitation is no problem.

    Once before, he took the initiative to test whether I remember the day when I met him.

    But I''ve always been careless. Where can I remember the date of my acquaintance?

    So, for this matter, Mo liangye gave me a hard education at that time.

    And specially emphasized with me that we must remember every bit between him and me clearly.

    Otherwise, if one day there are demons and ghosts, posing as him to murder me, I can''t tell the truth from the falsehood.

    At that time, I didn''t take his words seriously.

    As a result, now he is really a prophecy.

    Sure enough, some evil things turned into him, trying to lead me astray.

    At the moment, I don''t need to think more, I can be 100% sure that the person in front of me is definitely not my husband Mo liangye.

    In this case, then I have nothing to worry about, while the fake ink cold night is not aware, I hold the peach nail in my hand and poke it towards his neck.

    Hum, dare to pretend to be mo liangye to cheat me. I''ll give you some color today!

    However, what I didn''t expect was that when I asked him questions, I was already on guard.

    So before my peach nail touched his neck, he grabbed his hands fiercely, fell over his shoulder and directly fell to the ground.

    MD, this guy is really good at it. He doesn''t even know how to pity jade.

    "Hum, you can see through it. Then I have nothing to disguise!"

    Fake ink cool night stand in front of me cold hum, and then transiently back to the original shape.

    He is not Mo liangye!

    There''s nothing like ink cool night on his young face!

    What''s more, his whole face was covered with things like capillaries, and he looked terrible.

    But the most terrible thing is his hands and feet.

    No, it''s not hands and feet, but rattans as thick as thumbs!

    It turns out that this guy who pretends to be mo liangye is not a human or a ghost, but a tree demon!

    "I saw you were beautiful. I was going to take you home to be my wife, but I didn''t expect you to see through on the way!" The tree demon said with a smile.

    Damn, just like that, do you want to marry me as the wife of the village?

    Not to mention sleeping with it, even if I look at it more, I''m worried about nightmares at night, OK!

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help spitting at it and said in a cold voice, "you''d better get out of here, or my husband will come soon, and he won''t let you go!"

    "It''s just a mortal. Do you think I''m afraid of him?" The tree demon said with a scornful smile.

    I sneer, said: "I count 123, if you don''t roll, don''t regret it!"

    This sentence is both a deterrent and a warning.

    Because, behind it, I have seen the familiar figure.

    However, the tree demon was so proud that he didn''t realize the danger was approaching it step by step. He even stretched out his rattan shaped hand and pinched my chin.

    "I think if I don''t marry you back, I''ll regret it."

    The hand of the tree demon touched my chin and made me feel sick.

    "NND, since you want to die yourself, don''t blame your aunt for being cruel!"

    So, as soon as my voice fell, Mo liangye, who was standing behind the tree demon, leaped and jumped. With a wave of his sword, he cut the tree demon''s rattan like hand to the ground.

    When the tree demon was in pain, he couldn''t help but look up to the sky and scream.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I squeezed the two peach nails in the palm of my hand and inserted them in the heart of the tree demon.

    The tree demon suddenly full of pain, the whole body of the vine is like being sucked dry water in general, rapid wilt.

    "You... You will... Regret it!"

    The tree demon exhausted all his strength. After finishing his last sentence, he became a withered Castanopsis and lost half of his life.

    I don''t know why, seeing it die like this, I feel a little sad.

    Although it looks disgusting, and it''s not shameful to pretend to be mo liangye and cheat me to be the wife of Zhai, the problem is that it saved me when I was almost eaten by a leopard before.

    But now I don''t have any feelings at all and kill it directly. Isn''t it a little too ungrateful?

    I told Mo liangye what I thought in my heart. Unexpectedly, he shook his head and said, "you are cheated by it! That leopard is not real at all. It has confused you with illusions and won your trust. "

    I was a little shocked to hear that.

    Before I and leopard fighting scene vividly, that kind of feeling is really the same, as a result, all these are actually the illusion created by the tree demon with magic?

    Shit, isn''t that cunning?

    If I didn''t see through its identity in time, wouldn''t I have been abducted by it?

    Think of here, I feel guilty for the tree demon in a moment become vanishing.

    Mo liangye took a deep look at me and said, "it ignores the evil way. This is its doom. You don''t have to worry about it."

    I nodded, and then went to the ink cool night in front of him, tightly hugged him.

    That''s good. He''s real now.

    If I had not just experienced a fake cool night, I would not have found that in my heart, I would have remembered every bit of him so clearly.

    At the beginning of those inadvertent, unwilling, unwilling, now all into honey, lingering in his heart and I.

 Chapter 110

    After solving the tree demon, Mo liangye led me back to the camp.

    Seeing me back, grandma was also relieved.

    "You child, you just don''t let people worry!" Grandma said to me in a slightly reproachful tone.

    This time, I had to run so far, so I was given a chance by the tree demon.

    So, even if grandma scolds me, I dare not reply.

    However, Mo liangye was extremely protective of me. He touched my head with a smile and said to grandma, "don''t blame Xiao Fei. I''m responsible for this. I didn''t take good care of her. You can blame me if you want to."

    Mo liangye''s words are light, but he is the king of the underworld. Even if grandma wants to blame her, she doesn''t dare to say it in public!

    So grandma is not good enough to say anything more, so she has to let me go to bed quickly, and I have to be on my way tomorrow morning.

    I wiped my face with the water from the cool night, and then I lay down in the tent where my grandmother was.

    Probably during the day, I was exhausted, so after a while, my grandmother and I went to sleep.

    I don''t know how long I slept. In the middle of the night, I felt that something was slowly approaching me.

    With a cold breath, little by little, gradually covered in my ears, softly called: "Mi Xiaofei..."

    This voice is very light, very ethereal, like the gentle and boneless voice of women in ancient water town.

    But the question is, in the middle of the night, where do you come from?

    When I realized this problem, I seemed to think of something, and my hair immediately stood up.

    It''s midnight, and the area is deserted. It''s impossible for anyone to pass by, but that doesn''t mean there won''t be anything else passing by.

    For example, ghosts.

    At night, Yang Qi is weak and Yin Qi is heavy, which is a good time for ghosts.

    Therefore, the thing that calls my name in my ear is likely to be a passing ghost!

    Think of here, I want to open my eyes, want to struggle, but the strength is not up.

    The muscles of the whole body are soft and weak, as if there is something heavy on my body, which makes me unable to move at all.

    Inexplicable, I suddenly think of three words in my mind: ghost pressure bed!

    What is ghost bed?

    When people are sleeping, for some reason, their brain suddenly wakes up, and they also have a certain sense of external objects.

    But no matter how struggling, the body can''t move like a stone.

    In medicine, this condition is called sleep paralysis, which is often caused by the pressure of life, irregular work and rest, often staying up late and emotional anxiety.

    In the past, I would have believed in science.

    But recently I have been in touch with too many things about ghosts and gods. At the moment, I prefer the supernatural aspect.

    Because its voice, although ethereal, I can hear very clearly.

    Moreover, I feel that the voice is familiar, as if I have heard it somewhere.

    Although I don''t know its purpose, it''s not a good thing to be found by ghosts after all.

    So, I want to wake up, I don''t want to be controlled by it again!

    Thinking of this, I began to recite the nine word truth in my heart.

    Again and again, dare not stop.

    The nine character mantra is the mantra of Taoism. I have seen it in the annals of yin and Yang before. It has the function of exorcism.

    So, every time I read it, I feel my brain is relatively clear.

    In this way, until I read the ninth time, my body suddenly moved.

    Aware of this, I immediately sat up and reached out to grab what was whispering in my ear.

    But that thing moved very fast, in the moment I sat up, it quickly ran out of the tent, so that in the panic, I only saw a red corner.

    Ghost in red?

    As we all know, the ghost in red is relatively powerful among the ghosts, which is difficult to encounter in general.

    I didn''t do anything hurtful, and I didn''t have a grudge with others. How could the red ghost come to me?

    Just wondering, a light flashed in my brain, and I finally knew where I had heard that sound.

    A few days ago on the train, I had a nightmare about the river.

    As like as two peas in the dream, a woman stood at the river of the river and spoke to me. She spoke almost the same voice as the one just now.

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t care more. I picked up the dagger on my pillow and rushed out of the tent.

    Damn, it''s a fierce ghost in red, and it''s a woman!

    I saw her fluttering on a lake less than 20 meters away from our tent. Her face was really the same as what I saw in my dream that day.

    See here, I have no reason to suddenly cool.

    It turns out that she is not illusory, but real.

    What did she mean by what she said that day?

    Who is she?

    Why does she not only appear in my dream, but also pester me at the moment?

    What kind of grudge does she have with me?

    When I was full of doubts, the ghost in red suddenly laughed strangely.

    "Mi Xiaofei, don''t you always want to know who I am? Now I''ll tell you, listen to me... "

    I pricked up my ears to hear what the ghost in red said clearly.

    But who knows at this time, behind me suddenly came a very familiar voice.

    "Ma''am, why are you up?"

    Hearing the sound, I subconsciously look back to see the cool night.

    It''s just that he''s here, and the ghost in red is also here, so I might as well ask the matter clearly.

    "I was awakened by a ghost in red."

    Mo liangye frowned slightly and asked, "what''s the ghost in red? Where is it? "

    "Here, that''s it..." I reached out and pointed to the lake.

    However, before I finished my sentence, I looked back and saw that there was nothing on the lake, not to mention the ghost in red.

    "How could that be? She was there just now. I saw it with my own eyes! " I said in disbelief.

    Mo liangye came over and gently touched my hair. He took me into his arms and said, "you are too tired during this period of time. It''s not strange that you occasionally have hallucinations."

    "No, it''s true. It''s not an illusion. I really see a ghost in red, and she seems to know me." I argued.

    Mo liangye scratched my nose and said, "madam, don''t you forget that your husband, I''m the king of the underworld. With me here, who dares to be reckless?"

    At the time of saying this, Mo liangye''s face was not half different, still my familiar smile.

    Even myself, I doubt whether the ghost in red is real.

    Is it really because I''m too tired recently, as Mo liangye said?

    But what''s the explanation for the dream I had before?

    Is there such a coincidence in this world?

    Or, what did Mo liangye really hide from me?

 Chapter 111

    If I didn''t see the ghost in red just now, maybe I wouldn''t take that dream seriously.

    But the appearance of the ghost in red tonight is really unusual.

    What''s more, Mo liangyemingming and the shop owner are sleeping in another tent. How can they suddenly appear when the ghost in red is ready to tell me the truth?

    All kinds of coincidences make me think about it in detail.

    Weigh again and again, I still decided to have a good talk with Mo liangye.

    Otherwise, if I continue to be suspicious, I think I will be crazy.

    Thinking of this, I looked up at Mo liangye and asked seriously: "before me, did you ever have a beloved woman in your heart?"

    Mo Liang night slightly twisted eyebrows, lips but with a smile: "how can you suddenly ask this?"

    "A few days ago, I had a dream in which a woman said something about you. Just now, the woman in the dream appeared again. I don''t believe there is no connection between them. "

    Every time I say a word, I feel my heart beat faster.

    Fear, helpless, panic and other emotions, a head of the attack on my heart.

    I didn''t mean to say that before.

    Because I''m afraid to know the truth, and I''m even more afraid that I will lose Mo liangye after knowing the truth.

    During this period of time, his care and doting on me have gradually made me fall into the cage of his love.

    I can''t imagine how I would face the cruel truth.

    But some things can''t be avoided.

    The best proof is that the ghost in red came to me today.

    In that case, I might as well ask Mo liangye about my doubts these days.

    Mo liangye holds my shoulder with both hands, looks at me with deep feeling and says: "madam, I can''t tell you something now. But please believe that you are the only one I love from the beginning to the end. "

    It seems that such an affectionate paragraph, but like a mine, "bang" sound, my heart burst to pieces.

    Love?

    Just me?

    I feel like it''s the worst lie I''ve ever heard.

    Don''t even want to tell me the truth, but still keep saying that I am a true love?

    Does he really think I''m a three-year-old?

    I glared at the cool night with disappointment in my eyes.

    "Today, when I didn''t ask. Between you and me, let''s call it a day! "

    When I say this, my palms are full of cold sweat, and my sharp nails have been deeply pinched into my palms.

    Very painful, but more painful, is the heart.

    I forced to hold on, didn''t let tears fall down, turned around and walked step by step to my tent.

    Mo cool night strode to catch up, pulled my body, directly kiss on my lips.

    I can''t help but resist and be overbearing.

    "I love you, ma''am." Mo cool night side kiss side murmur of say.

    If I had heard this before, my heart would have been as sweet as honey.

    But at the moment, this makes my heart full of bitterness.

    Tears ran across my cheek, and I finally couldn''t control myself any more. I forced my teeth on his tongue, and his mouth was full of blood.

    Ink cool night eat pain, after all, or let go of me.

    I pushed him away in a hurry and ran back to my tent.

    Lying next to grandma, I curled up in the quilt, repressed myself, not to cry.

    Before, I always thought that I was the happiest woman in the world, and even imagined that I and Mo liangye could be together for a long time like many couples in the world.

    But his concealment of the ghost in red completely destroyed the confidence and courage I had built up.

    I feel like a fool. I know nothing about him, but I am deeply involved in it.

    Perhaps, really like the ghost in red told me in my dream, I am just a comfort when he is lonely.

    And the ghost in red is the love in his heart forever!

    In this way, my tears flowed silently all night.

    When I got up the next morning, Mo liangye had already made breakfast and handed me the steaming porridge.

    I pushed it away, and then went to one side, quietly nibbling on the instant jerky.

    Mo liangye stood in the same place and looked at me deeply. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.

    After breakfast, we packed up and the four of us went back on the road.

    Along the way, Mo liangye tried to take care of me several times, but I refused.

    So much so that my grandmother, who didn''t care much about the relationship between me and him, found the clue.

    "Did you fight?" Asked grandma, frowning.

    I shook my head, trying to deny it.

    Grandma sighed deeply, said: "anything, do not listen to what others say, to their own heart to see."

    I know what Grandma means. She always thinks that Mo liangye is good for me. Naturally, she doesn''t want me to have conflicts with him.

    But love is extremely sacred in my heart.

    I can''t stand so-called white lies, and I can''t stand sharing the same lover with others.

    So, I have to cut the mess quickly, and get out in time while I''m not too deep.

    Think of here, I step up at the foot, want to be as far away from the ink cool night as possible.

    But he is tall and long legged. No matter how fast I walk, he can catch up quickly.

    What a cheeky bastard!

    Because of my limited physical strength, I finally stopped avoiding him and moved forward at an ordinary speed.

    After walking like this for about a day, when it began to get dark, we found a mountain depression to settle down and prepare to set up camp.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as we set up the tent, a cold wind suddenly blew up in the mountain, which rolled up all the dust on the ground, making us unable to open our eyes.

    I don''t know why. I always feel that the wind is a little evil.

    It''s summer and the wind is normal, but it shouldn''t be this kind of cold wind.

    The wind blows on the body, making people feel shivering.

    Fortunately, the wind didn''t last long, and it stopped in a few minutes.

    I shook the ash on my body and subconsciously went to see Mo liangye and grandma. They were in the same situation as me, basically nothing happened.

    In this way, maybe I thought too much just now. There should be no problem with the wind.

    However, I was too early to be happy after all.

    Because after the dust in the air gradually dispersed, I saw a terrible scene.

    The tree demon who was killed by me and Mo liangye last night was walking slowly towards us!

    It... Isn''t it dead?

    I saw with my own eyes that it withered into a withered, how can it come back to life now?

    Did he pretend to die just to survive?

    Countless problems come up in my mind, I think about it, I don''t know where the problem is.

    As the tree demon was getting closer to us, my heart became more and more nervous.

    It''s really evil that something that was killed suddenly appeared!

 Chapter 112

    Although this tree demon is indeed the one before, I have noticed that from the beginning to the end, this tree demon''s eyes have not been opened.

    In other words, it has not come back to life, but something more terrible is manipulating it towards us.

    Thinking of this, I immediately yelled at them: "run, run, there''s a problem here!"

    Then, the four of us picked up our backpacks and ran out like crazy.

    But no matter how fast people''s legs run, they can''t reach the speed of demons.

    Innumerable vines came out of the ground in an instant. Like a boa constrictor, they entangled our feet and dragged us back.

    I wanted to reach out to draw the knife, but the vine wrapped me too tightly. Let alone draw the knife, I even had some difficulty in breathing.

    Grandma, they are all in the same situation as me. Their clothes are all worn out by the gravel on the ground, and a lot of skin and flesh are scratched with blood marks.

    After all, the vines just appeared too fast for us to react.

    Even the cool night of ink could not escape the attack of the rattan.

    But after all, he is the king of the underworld, the supreme existence of the underworld.

    I saw his hands quickly condensed out a pure black breath, and then suddenly clenched his fist, a roar, twining in his body of those vines were all instantly broken.

    It must be that I was shocked by the momentum of the cool night. The vines that twined my grandmother, me and the shopkeeper immediately rolled us back.

    They are very fast. My grandmother and I, as well as the shop owner, were ground more severely, and blood was pouring out.

    What''s more, when the vines retreated to a towering ancient tree, they hung us upside down.

    All the viscera of my body poured into my chest in an instant, and all the blood of my body went up to my head. I felt that my upper body was almost burst.

    "Ink... Cool... Night... Help me!" I tried my best to cry out with the pain in my body.

    When Mo liangye looked up at me, he had a long sword in his palm. In his eyes, he had the fortitude I had never seen before.

    I know, he won''t let me have an accident, absolutely not.

    Even if the person he loves most in his heart may not be me, he will never.

    Sure enough, the next second, Mo liangye raised his hand and threw the sword at me.

    Under the moonlight, the sword was like a silver snake, shining with extremely sharp light.

    Seeing that the distance between the blade and me is less than one meter, I can quickly cut off the rattan around my ankles, and my heart is almost jumping to my throat.

    But who knows, at this time, a very strong rattan quickly stretched down from the ancient tree, and knocked out the sword thrown by Mo liangye.

    The sword fell to the ground with a crash, which made me look silly.

    How evil is it that the vine can even beat the sword of Mo liangye?

    Seeing that his sword was knocked off by the vine, Mo liangye''s face suddenly became a little embarrassed.

    The palm of the hand instantly condenses a larger black gas, glares at the ancient tree, and is about to hit the trunk of the ancient tree.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the trunk of the ancient tree suddenly moved, countless dead bark fell, showing a huge face.

    Damn, it''s a tree demon again, and it''s still such a big one!

    What killed him yesterday? Isn''t that his son or grandson or something?

    Thinking of this, I suddenly understood what was the sentence "you will regret" before the little tree demon died yesterday.

    Originally, let us regret things, actually waiting for us here!

    See me and Mo cool night seem to think of last night, the face of the old tree demon suddenly showed a very cunning smile.

    "Do you think retribution comes too soon?"

    When I saw the old tree demon, the face of Mo liangye was more dignified than ever before.

    Presumably, even he was not sure that he could beat the old tree demon.

    This kind of old tree needs dozens of people to embrace for its bare trunk. It is at least 2000 years old, maybe longer than the existence of Mo liangye.

    What''s more, there is another scruple in the cool night.

    That is, my grandmother and the shopkeeper are hanging upside down now. Once the blood is filled in the brain for a long time, it will cause excessive pressure on the brain to a certain extent, which will often cause irreversible damage.

    So he had to be careful.

    "What happened last night, I did it by myself, it has nothing to do with them, you let them go quickly!" Ink cool night eyes firm said.

    Hearing this, the old tree''s face showed a very angry expression, almost with a roaring voice said: "you killed my only son, now say let me let me go? There is no such cheap thing in the world

    It turns out that the tree demon we killed last night is really the son of the old tree demon!

    No wonder it treats us like this!

    Thinking of this, I coughed a few times and said to the old tree demon in a cold voice: "last night, your son cheated me first and wanted to take me for himself. We just wanted to teach him a lesson, but who knows that he didn''t fight so hard and suddenly..."

    Who knows, I haven''t finished a word, a thick rattan immediately threw over, hit me in the face.

    I felt like my brain burst and hummed.

    "Shut up! You mean human The old tree roared at me.

    Shit, this is the so-called do it when you don''t say it?

    Do you want to be so simple and rude?

    Seeing that I was beaten, Mo liangye''s face suddenly became more ugly. His two deep eyes were so red that they could almost bleed. His whole body was full of strength, just like a wild animal about to go crazy.

    See Mo cool night this appearance, the old tree demon suddenly burst out laughing.

    The key is that the whole tree trembles as soon as it dies. My grandmother and I, as well as the shop owner, are hanging in the air and shaking.

    Originally was hanging upside down on the dizzy, but now this flash, I suddenly more dizzy.

    At this moment, I really want to fall down and die.

    But obviously, the old tree demon won''t give me this chance.

    He laughed for a long time, and finally stopped. Looking at Mo liangye, he said, "I know you have some skills, and I know you are a person with status. But the Revenge of killing your son must be avenged, so don''t act rashly. Otherwise, I''ll strangle them all at any time. "

    The old tree demon is telling the truth. Now he wants to take the lives of the three of us. It''s easy.

    But it''s strange that he hasn''t done so far.

    There must be some reasons for this.

    I can think of this, ink cool night nature can think of this, only he looked at the old tree demon coldly, said in a deep voice: "your conditions."

    See Mo cool night concise, the old tree demon satisfaction smile: "very good, it seems that you are a smart man, then I don''t much nonsense. My son has been killed. I want you to die for your life! "

    "As long as I give you my life, you will let them go?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    "Of course, I never kill innocent people indiscriminately." The old tree demon grinned cunningly.

    Mo liangye looked up at me deeply.

    This eye, full of too many emotions.

    There is love, there is perseverance, more never regret the determination.

    My tears are like spring water, falling from the air drop by drop at the foot of the cool night.

    At the moment, I already know what kind of decision he will make.

 Chapter 113

    "Well, I promise you." Ink cool night incomparably firm say.

    His words, like bullets, hit me hard one by one.

    My tears instant more turbulent flow out, like a broken line of beads like a string of fall.

    Mo liangye catches my tears with her white palm and gently puts them into his heart with a bitter smile on her lips.

    "It''s worth doing anything for you."

    Who knows, as soon as his voice fell, a vine with thick wrist hit him.

    However, Mo liangye didn''t hide. He stood there, letting the vine pierce his chest and run through his body like a sword.

    Immediately after that, countless vines came, one after another running through his body.

    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t control myself any more and cried, "no... no! Mo liangye, I beg you to fight back. I don''t want you to do this for me. Please, don''t! "

    But Mo liangye still stood upright, slowly raised his head and gave me a smile. The corners of his eyes and eyebrows were all stretched out, like the wind blowing on his face, like the shining moon.

    "Madame... The person in my heart... Is you from beginning to end."

    "I know, I believe you, please fight back, please don''t leave me..." at this moment, I have been crying.

    I know that with the strength of Mo liangye, he can never be subject to the old tree demon.

    But now, in order to save me, he is willing to be tortured by the old tree demon, willing to put down his dignity as the Hades, just for my peace.

    Tears suddenly like a river burst, how can not stop.

    I feel like I have countless sharp knives in my heart, wringing fiercely in my muscles and bones, one after another, forever.

    At this moment, I suddenly think of the little things that I have been getting along with Mo liangye since this period of time.

    His good, his pet, his overbearing appearance, his jealous appearance, and at this moment, he is willing to use his own life, in exchange for my life, that kind of indomitable appearance.

    It turns out that he has always loved me, very much, more than I imagined.

    "You''re so affectionate. I can''t bear to do it." The old tree demon said with a sneer.

    Mo liangye is suffering from the pain of his body. He looks at the old tree demon coldly, especially his face.

    "Come on, if you have any other tricks, just use them! It''s worth my life for the three of them

    "No... don''t... husband... Don''t..."

    At this moment, I have cried hoarse.

    Mo cool night ignored me, still cold looking at the old tree demon.

    "Well, since you want to be a hero, I''ll help you!"

    The old tree demon said, with a full twice as thick as before rattan puncture ink cool night''s body, and then he fell heavily on the ground.

    "No! No

    Seeing this, my whole mood collapsed.

    At the moment, Mo liangye lay on the ground, and there was no intact flesh and blood in his whole body.

    All over the ground is his blood, like one after another coquettish and sad flowers, stabbing my eyes.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand towards me with his last strength: "husband... Madam, I really want to... Touch your face again... But I... Can''t touch it any more."

    Finish saying the last word, ink cool night finally also can''t support any more, raise of hand weak of hang to the ground.

    That once deep and cold eyes, also slowly closed.

    He finally left me forever.

    At this moment, my heart in addition to sad, only anger.

    No, I can''t let him do all this for me in vain. I want to kill the old tree demon and avenge him.

    Thinking of this, I tried my best to grab a thin vine beside me, straightened up, took out the dagger in my backpack, and cut off the vine wrapped around my ankle.

    The controlled body suddenly loses its balance and begins to fall.

    I immediately put my hands around my head, curled up my body into a ball, and rolled twice at the moment of landing to reduce the impact.

    But even so, the impact of falling from a high place still made my chest stuffy and almost spit out a mouthful of blood.

    I bear the pain in my chest, stagger to the side of Mo liangye, holding his miserable body which has been tortured by the old tree demon, rolling tears wantonly crawling over my face.

    "Mo liangye, please wake up and don''t leave me..."

    I keep begging with his body, hoping that God can wake him up. As long as he wakes up, I can pay any price.

    I will no longer doubt him, no longer willful, and no longer cold war with him.

    All I want is for him to wake up. He''s just fine.

    Never a summer, let me feel so cold.

    The wind in the mountains, whimpering, is as cold as the sadness in my heart.

    And the sky, maybe it will never light again.

    However, just then, a familiar voice suddenly came out of my arms.

    "Cough, madam, I was not killed by the old tree demon, but I was strangled by you."

    I was stunned for three seconds.

    The sound

    I looked down at Mo liangye and saw that the wound on his body was healing at an amazing speed.

    On his face, there was already a bad smile, as if he had been premeditated.

    I instantly reaction, with this guy just played a bitter game, the purpose is to cheat my tears?

    "Damn, Mo liangye, you bastard!"

    I pretended to be angry and pushed him away.

    "Oh, ma''am, when can you be gentle? I''m a wounded man!" Mo liangye frowned and said.

    I gave him a hard look and said in a cold voice, "Auntie, I didn''t know how to write gentle since I was a child!"

    "Madam, when the old tree demon is solved, Weifu will teach you tenderness with his body." Mo cool night a face bad smile of say.

    Didn''t the ancients say that they didn''t go to the house for three days?

    But this guy has been beaten like this by the old tree demon. Why can''t Mao change his rogue nature?

    Cough, it seems that I have to do it myself!

    However, before that, we have to make a good calculation with the old tree demon.

    Seeing that Mo liangye not only didn''t die, but also his body instantly returned to normal, the old tree demon was also extremely surprised.

    "You... Why didn''t you die? No... it''s impossible! " The old tree demon looked frightened.

    Mo liangye stood up and protected me behind him. He looked at the old tree demon like a torch and said coldly, "although I don''t live as long as you, the person who can make me die has not appeared yet."

    "Boy, don''t be arrogant too early. I have two of you in my hands." The old tree demon threatened.

    In the cool night of ink, the corners of lips are slightly raised, and the eyebrows are lightly raised: "Oh? Then you must see clearly! "

    After that, the palm of Mo liangye''s hand quickly condenses two groups of dead air, and then he raises his hand and hits the rattan that entangles his grandmother and the shop owner.

    The rattan that was hit exploded instantly, and grandma and the shopkeeper''s body fell down quickly.

    Mo cool night feet a little, light as a swallow fly to mid air, easy to catch grandma and shop owner, safely fell on the ground.

    "Well, now that you have no chips in your hand, do you want to continue playing?" Mo cool night provocative looking at the old tree demon said.

 Chapter 114

    Now grandma and the shop owner are saved. In the hands of the old tree demon, we have no chips. No matter how powerful it is, we have nothing to fear.

    Thinking of this, my grandmother and I took out our own tools and were ready to fight at any time.

    Even the ordinary owner of the shop owner took out the small shovel when we put up the tent in the tent, and stared at the old tree monster with a fierce stare.

    As the saying goes: you can''t lose the battle, even if we can''t beat the old tree demon, we can''t admit it.

    Otherwise, we will go to the Miao area of wool!

    The old tree demon saw that we were ready, knew that we were going to fight it to the death, and couldn''t help laughing wildly.

    "Just a few of you want to beat me? Then I''ve lived for two thousand years, haven''t I? "

    "You can''t win, you has the final say." Mo liangye said contemptuously.

    Hearing this, I felt more confident and echoed: "yes, you old man, you depend on the old and sell the old. The four of us will clean you up today!"

    "Well, I''ll have a good time with you humble people today, so that you can know who is the master of nature!"

    Having said that, countless vines, like the surging tide, came to us.

    With the experience just now, we are no longer afraid to cut down these vines wantonly with our swords.

    One... Two... Three... Four... More and more... More and more.

    The old tree demons sent more and more vine, but our movements were faster and faster.

    Soon, the broken vines in front of us piled up like a mountain.

    The old tree demon obviously didn''t expect that things would be like this, and his face was full of anger.

    After all, few people have been able to win it for thousands of years.

    Now it is defeated by us, scarred, how can we be reconciled?

    "You ignorant human beings, I will send you to hell!" The old tree demon roared.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help sneering.

    Damn, Lord underworld is right next to me, and I''m afraid of going to hell?

    It''s not sure who should go to hell!

    But who knows, the accident will happen in the next second.

    All of a sudden, the whole ground began to shake violently. We all stood unsteadily and were shaken upside down.

    I went to fight for a while, but the earthquake happened?

    Wait, this earthquake seems a little abnormal.

    This... This is not an ordinary earthquake at all!

    Sure enough, the next second, the ground within 500 meters around the ancient trees split in an instant.

    One by one, as if by the sun and produce cracks.

    Moreover, these cracks are still expanding, little by little.

    In a short time of one minute, the ground within a mile was all divided into pieces. It looked like a steamed bun cut just out of the pot.

    However, the things slowly rising from these cracks are not as attractive as the steamed bread just coming out of the pot.

    On the contrary, it''s disgusting.

    I saw one maggot after another, and this time the rotten corpses with strong stench crawled out of the crack.

    Some of these corpses are dressed in ancient clothes, some of them are from ethnic minorities, and some of them are from modern Han nationality. They are all kinds of things.

    Damn, with these rotten corpses crawling out of the ground, are all the people killed by the old tree demon for thousands of years?

    There are so many rotten corpses. How many people have the old tree demon killed over the years?

    No wonder it grows so luxuriant, stronger than the trees around it. It''s all because it sucks human blood essence?

    Is that insane?

    "Ha ha ha, I''ll see where you can go today!" The old tree demon laughed wildly, "kill them, kill them all for me!"

    Got the order of the old tree demon, those rotten corpses just like crazy, wave after wave rush up, want to bite us.

    After all, these rotten corpses, even if we four chop them together, we can''t chop them until tomorrow morning!

    The old tree demon was really vicious. He couldn''t beat us, so he used this corpse sea tactic to kill us.

    His heart can be taken seriously!

    However, even if those rotten corpses came like a tide, Mo liangye was not afraid at all.

    See him lips Cape light Qiao, eyebrow tip tiny pick, a face disdain of looking at old tree demon say: "you so point ability?"? Old man, today I''ll show you what self eating evil is

    After that, Mo liangye looks at the thousands of decaying corpses in front of him, and throws a gold seal into the air. The gold seal immediately bursts out a strong light, illuminating the whole territory.

    "The king of the underworld is here, and the rotten corpses are not kneeling down quickly!"

    Those rotten corpses were supposed to attack us, but when they saw the gold seal, they all knelt down obediently.

    Seeing this scene, I was shocked.

    I went. Before, in the temple, the old monk used Pei Zhao''s ghost king gold seal to attract countless ghosts. The scene was spectacular enough.

    As a result, now these rotten corpses see the underworld gold seal of Mo liangye, which is better than Pei Zhao''s ghost king gold seal before!

    Tut Tut, this official level is really crushing.

    No, it''s the Death Eater!

    The old tree demon saw the golden seal of the dark night, and his face showed a look of fear.

    "You... You are the king of the underworld?"

    Mo cool night cold looking at the old tree demon, a pair of Wang''s contempt eyes: "how, want to beg for mercy?"

    Hear beg for mercy two words, the old tree demon immediately angry.

    "What about the king of the underworld? Life is not as long as me! Moreover, it''s not certain who will win or lose! "

    "It''s a pity that your life will end up today!"

    With that, Mo liangye turned his head to look at the decaying corpses and said: "today, I''ll give you two choices. You can either rush up to kill the tree demon, or you''ll be beaten to death. You can''t live forever!"

    I can''t help laughing at this.

    This guy is really black.

    Where are the two options? This is clearly to let these rotten corpses have no choice!

    After all, it''s no joke that you have to live forever.

    Although these rotten corpses are dead, at least their souls are still there, and they can be reincarnated in the underworld.

    But if the soul is gone, it is the true spirit is gone, forever disappeared in this world.

    Even a fool knows how to choose.

    Sure enough, after two seconds of hesitation, the rotten corpses rushed to the old tree demon like a tide, desperately biting its tree body.

    The old tree demon kept beating the rotten corpses with his own rattan, but there were too many rotten corpses. It knocked out one wave, and the next wave came up, endless.

    The old tree demon probably never thought that the rotten corpse he summoned would become a tool to deal with him.

    In front of this scene, it really should be the word "eat evil fruit" that Mo liangye said!

 Chapter 115

    "Ma''am, would you like to play on it?" Mo liangye suddenly asked.

    "Ah? Up there? " I was stunned for a moment, but I didn''t react.

    Ink cool night lips hook smile, take back the underworld gold seal in hand, and then change, directly transformed into a huge purple dragon.

    I went, this guy turned into a dragon again?

    To tell you the truth, I really doubt whether he is a dragon or a ghost at the moment!

    Seems to see the doubt in my heart, ink cool night turned into purple dragon suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Madam, in ancient times, there was a real dragon emperor in mortal world, and so did we in the underworld."

    Well, it seems that I didn''t marry a fake ghost, but a king among ghosts.

    It''s just that the so-called "marry a chicken with a chicken, marry a dog with a dog". Now I''m also a ghost with a ghost!

    Thinking of this, I climb up to his head along the dragon scale of purple dragon and grasp his dragon horn.

    "Ma''am, sit down!"

    As the voice fell, Zilong''s huge body suddenly swung and rose in the air.

    My God, how exciting!

    With the increase of height, the granny and shopkeeper on the ground become smaller and smaller.

    I feel my heart beating faster, holding the dragon''s horn for fear of falling down.

    "Relax, ma''am. Let''s have some fun." Zilong said.

    I closed my eyes and didn''t dare look at the ground.

    "You... What do you want to play?" I asked shakily.

    "There are several bottles of spirits in the bag hanging on the Dragon horn on your right. After a while, you can pour them all over the old tree spirit."

    Hearing this, I basically know what Zilong is going to do.

    Shit, where did he bring me here to play? It''s clear that I''m here to work!

    However, his idea sounds exciting.

    The old tree demon made us so miserable and tortured Mo liangye so cruelly.

    As the saying goes, it''s not polite. It almost killed us. If I don''t pay it back, I feel sorry for my conscience!

    Thinking of this, I repeatedly said: "well, I really want to see the old tree demon burned into a roasted tree demon!"

    Listen to my words, purple dragon body shape a swing, again around the location of the old tree demon over.

    I took out the liquor from the bag that Zilong said and poured it down one by one.

    The old tree demon seemed to feel something, looked up at us, angry.

    But now we don''t have to be afraid of it at all, because on the ground, there are thousands of decaying corpses biting his tree. Even if he wants to attack us, he has no power.

    After all, it''s hard to be bitten by thousands of rotten corpses.

    However, this is also its own sin.

    For thousands of years, it has harmed so many innocent passers-by and used their essence and blood to support their tree spirits. What a cruel thing it is?

    These innocent passers-by were sucked blood essence, died here, even the soul was suppressed here, never to be reincarnated.

    If we don''t clean it up, it''s the real shame.

    Thinking of this, I poured out the last bottle of liquor in my hand and said to Zilong in a deep voice: "husband, you can start!"

    Hearing my words, the purple dragon hovered on the top of the old tree demon for a while, and then suddenly sprayed fire on the old tree demon.

    When the fire meets with alcohol, it burns quickly.

    Soon, the fire spread all over the top of the tree.

    The old tree demon''s body began to shake violently, as if trying to put out the fire.

    But just now I spilled strong liquor, and the fire that purple dragon spits out is samadhi''s real fire. Do you want to put out the fire just by shaking? This is just a fable!

    There was a burning smell in the whole forest.

    The roar of the old tree demon''s pain reverberated in the woods, which sounded extremely miserable.

    But only we know that the real tragedy is not it, but the innocent people who have been killed by it for thousands of years.

    People, ghosts and demons have their own ways. Once they violate each other''s boundaries and kill each other, it''s natural.

    The so-called good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. It is not that we do not repay, but that the time has not come.

    The old tree demon has been doing evil for thousands of years. Now its doom has come.

    At this time, the old tree demon who was about to be roasted suddenly roared: "I will not let you go, you make me feel bad, I will make you feel bad too!"

    With that, the whole body of the old tree demon began to bloom a kind of gorgeous flowers.

    The shape of the flower looks like a human face.

    Is this the legendary face flower?

    Countless face flowers quickly spread all over the crown of the old tree demon, dense, in the light of the fire, it is particularly terrible.

    What we didn''t expect was that when the facial flowers were in full bloom, they exploded with the tree body under the fire of Samadhi.

    Seeing this scene, my heart suddenly tightened.

    Finished, grandma and the shopkeeper are still down there!

    "Grandma

    I hurriedly let Mo liangye fly down and transform into a man again, looking for the figure of grandma and shopkeeper.

    "Grandma, where are you? Don''t scare me

    Just now I just went to the top with Mo liangye. I thought that Mo liangye had already controlled the situation. Even if grandma and the shop owner were down there, they should be OK.

    But who knows that the old tree demon was unwilling to be burned, and even blew himself up.

    And the huge impact of the explosion is likely to hurt grandma and the shopkeeper, so now I can''t be nervous.

    If there is something wrong with grandma, I will never forgive myself in my life.

    Seeing that I was in a bad mood, Mo liangye comforted me softly: "don''t worry, madam..."

    "How can I not worry? She is my grandmother. I have no parents since I was a child. She took me out of my mother''s stomach and raised me up. Now that she can''t live or die, how can I not worry?" I was in a rage.

    "I mean, grandma''s OK, she''s there with the shopkeeper!" Mo liangye reached out to a tree far away from us and said in a deep voice.

    I looked in the direction of his fingers, and sure enough, I saw two familiar people standing under the far tree.

    Look at that figure, it''s clear that it''s grandma and the shopkeeper.

    At this moment, I couldn''t control myself any more. I ran quickly and hugged grandma tightly.

    "Grandma, you scared me to death! I thought I would never see you again! "

    Grandma patted me on the back and said with a smile, "I didn''t see you have ten or eight. How can I be willing to die, grandma?"

    Hearing this, my face turned red with shame.

    "Grandma, you think I''m a sow, and I''ll give birth to ten or eight. It''s good to give birth to one for him!" I murmured.

    That said, my heart is sweet at the moment.

    If you really give birth to ten or eight, let them all pester the ink cold night to tell them bedtime stories, that kind of life may be sweet enough to give birth to honey!

    It''s so good that my dearest grandmother, my most lovely child and my most proud Pluto are all around me now. It''s so good!

 Chapter 116

    After dealing with the affairs of the old tree demon, we thought the rotten corpses were too disgusting, so we packed up our things and prepared to camp in another place.

    But who knows, strange things happen at this time.

    We walked for about 20 minutes. According to the principle, we should have left the place where we fought with the old tree demon long ago.

    But strangely, at the moment, we actually went back to the place before.

    It''s still the rotten corpses on the ground, the cracked earth, and the burnt black stumps left by the tree demon after it was blown up.

    Everything is as like as two peas.

    That is to say, in the past 20 minutes, we walked around without leaving this land!

    Inexplicable, I suddenly think of a folk word: Ghost fighting wall!

    The so-called "ghost hitting the wall" means that when walking in the countryside, cemetery, woods and other gloomy places, they are confused by ghosts, can''t distinguish the direction, can''t find the way to leave, and always turn around in the same place.

    This kind of thing is very common among the people, but it can never appear in our group.

    After all, if you have mo liangye, the king of the underworld, sitting here, who is so lonely that he dares to break ground on Tai Sui?

    So, I quickly denied the ghost hit the wall.

    But the problem is, we are now trapped in the place where we fought with the old tree demon, which is the truth.

    If we don''t solve the puzzle, I''m afraid we''ll never get out of this place.

    I don''t know why, now I suddenly think of a word that the old tree demon said before he died.

    "I won''t let you go. You make me feel bad, and I''ll make you feel bad too!"

    Yes, that''s it.

    At that time, because it had been almost burned, Mo liangye and I didn''t pay much attention to its words. We just thought it was a last word that my heart was unwilling to leave.

    But combined with the current situation, at that time, the old tree demon said that, it was really unwilling, but more, it was actually a kind of threat.

    At that time, it knew that it was unable to return to heaven and would die, so it left a sentence before it died.

    But the question is, what is its intention to leave this sentence?

    Wait a minute, I remember it after saying this sentence, it seems that something else happened.

    "It''s those face flowers!" Ink cool night blurts out.

    Yes, it''s face flower!

    After the old tree demon said that, all the crowns were covered with terrible flowers in an instant!

    For thousands of years, the old tree demon has killed countless innocent passers-by and sucked their blood essence.

    And every time it sucks ten people''s blood essence, it will open a face flower.

    Although the flowers are horrifying, their fragrance is very fragrant and attractive. It is really comparable to the top French perfume.

    Fragrance... By the way, I remember that when those facial flowers and the old tree demon exploded together just now, Mo liangye and I really smelled a very good smell.

    But now it seems that the fragrance of those facial flowers is not just as simple as the good smell, but because it smells so good, it can easily paralyze people''s nerves and make people hallucinate.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but take a breath.

    That is to say, the last sentence that the old tree demon said to us was not only unwilling, but it used up its whole body''s ability to bloom all the flowers on the face. At the same time, it also buried a hidden danger for us.

    If we can''t get out of here, we will be stuck here forever.

    At the same time, we also found a terrible thing... The mana of Mo liangye disappeared!

    That is to say, the fragrance of face flowers from the old tree demon is not only effective for living people, but also can easily contact the magic power of ghosts, making them the same as ordinary people.

    The old tree demon''s intention is really vicious!

    It knows that Mo liangye can summon Yin soldiers and transform into Jackie Chan, so it deliberately blows up these facial flowers to let the fragrance of facial flowers volatilize completely, thus limiting Mo liangye''s action.

    In this way, he will not be able to take us out.

    Even if he calls out thousands of Yin soldiers, they will be trapped here.

    So, the old tree demon almost set a dead end for us!

    Thinking of this, all four of us are in a bad mood.

    Originally thought to solve the old tree demon is a happy thing, next we can have a good rest, and then go on the road.

    But at this moment, our heart is unprecedented heavy.

    After all, although the present predicament will not kill us immediately, it can trap us here and let us die bit by bit.

    In ancient times, when a person knew that he was going to die, he would always say "give me a good time.".

    Because dying fast is always better than dying slowly.

    If you die quickly, you will only feel the pain of death at the time. If you die, you will suffer, and then you will know nothing.

    But being slowly tortured to death is the most cruel punishment for a person.

    In this slow process, I will feel the fear and struggle of death again and again. The spiritual torture is often more terrible than death.

    It has to be said that the evil of the old tree demon has come to the point of making people angry.

    But even so, we still have to find a way out.

    After all, no one wants to be trapped in one place forever.

    With a glimmer of hope, we tried to walk a few more times.

    But it''s no exception, every time it comes back to the same place.

    At the moment, our mood is particularly depressed.

    Looking at the dark, I can''t help but feel pity.

    Are we going to be stuck here forever?

    I''m not reconciled. I''m really not reconciled.

    It is reasonable to say that we should get God''s reward for getting rid of the old tree demon, which is a great harm to the world.

    As a result, not only is there no reward, but we are also involved.

    Isn''t this a typical example of losing your wife and turning into a soldier?

    I squatted on the ground, picked up a stone, impatiently raised my hand and threw it into the dark night.

    Eh, wait. Why is there a fire over there? Is that me?

    I widened my eyes and looked in the direction of the stone landing. Sure enough, I saw a piece of fire in the distance, and I could vaguely see a figure shaking.

    Are there not only us, but also other people in the mountains at night?

    When the old tree demon exploded, these people were not nearby, that is to say, they were not affected by facial flowers.

    In this case, they should be able to get out of this forest!

    Think of here, I quickly called grandma, excited to say his discovery.

    Grandma and the shopkeeper were very excited when they heard what I said. They were ready to go in the direction of the fire with their bags.

    But who knows at this time, Mo cool night but mouth called us.

    "Don''t go! Otherwise, I really can''t get out! "

    Hearing this, my heart suddenly cool, puzzled to see him.

    See him thin lips slightly open, complexion dignified say: "that is the Shura realm! Once in, it''s more than death! "

 Chapter 117

    Hearing the three words "Shura world", my heart finally lit up hope, and all of a sudden "Hua" was shattered.

    In ancient times, Chiyou, the God of war, did not want to live under the Yellow Emperor and the Yan Emperor for a long time, so he combined his vitality with the turbid Qi to create the Shura realm between the Yang and the Yin.

    Because of the turbid air, most of its boundary is dark green, boundless.

    This is a world without rules and regulations. He is fierce, aggressive, powerful, and has strong physical attack power. He is also hostile to everything in the world.

    Once you go in, you will be tortured to death.

    What''s more terrible is that even if he died and was reincarnated again, he would still be trapped in the Shura world. He would be tortured forever.

    So, when Mo liangye talked about "Shura kingdom", I could not help shivering.

    Indeed, endless torture is more terrible than simple death.

    Just, why does the entrance of Shura Kingdom appear in front of us at this time?

    As if seeing through my question, Mo liangye said in a deep voice: "people only know that Chiyou is the God of war, but they don''t know that he is the leader of Jiuli tribe in ancient times. At that time, Chiyou and the Yellow Emperor were fighting for the deer. Chiyou was defeated. All the people of Jiuli tribe under him fled to the deep mountains and forests in the south to establish the ancient Sanmiao alliance tribe. Therefore, the entrance of Shura kingdom should be within the boundary of Miao territory. Before the old tree demon split the ground, maybe it was just a mistake to open the entrance of Shura world. "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but look black.

    Damn, the old tree demon will die when he dies. He not only makes us trapped here, but also brings out the entrance of Shura world, which almost makes us enter by mistake and never get out again.

    At this moment, I finally realized what bad people live for thousands of years.

    The old tree demon doesn''t do good when he''s alive. Now he''s dead, and he won''t stop!

    If all the people in Shura world run out, will the world become purgatory?

    But obviously my worries are superfluous.

    Mo Liang said in a deep voice in the night: "although the people in Shura world hate Yang and Yin Si, in ancient times, there was a contract between all walks of life. As long as we don''t fall into it by mistake, they won''t take the initiative to challenge."

    I was relieved to hear that.

    Fortunately, we didn''t break in by mistake, otherwise we would be trapped in it. In case of angering the people in Shura world and causing chaos in Shura world, the world of the sun and the world of the hell, we would really be sinners for all ages.

    By the ink cool night so a dissuade, we naturally stopped to go to the distant firelight.

    Therefore, the problem in front of us is still how to get out of the illusion created by facial flowers.

    Unexpectedly, just when we were sad, in the dark night, suddenly came a sheep call.

    "Baa..."

    How can sheep bark at night?

    It''s not strange that there are sheep in the deep mountains and forests, but it''s strange how they can appear in the middle of the night?

    Is this another illusion created by facial flowers?

    We gave each other a look and didn''t pay attention.

    After all, we are in the dreamland created by this face flower, any danger can be found, and naturally we dare not act rashly.

    But who knows, after a while, the voice of the sheep appeared again.

    "Baa..."

    "Baa..."

    Not only that, there are even two very young sheep calls.

    "Baa..."

    "Baa..."

    Hearing this, I suddenly think of the two sheep spirits that my grandmother and I met in Luxi County.

    At that time, I was molested by ram essence, and my grandmother and I helped ewe essence deliver two lambs.

    The as like as two peas in front of me are exactly the same as the two sheep''s voices that we met in Lu Xi county.

    Sure enough, after a while, I saw two big and two small goats in the night not far away.

    Among them, the necks of the two lambs are also hung with the peach wood nails that I tied with my own hands!

    I went, this can be said to be the life everywhere does not meet!

    A few days ago, we met in Luxi County and had a fight. At last, two sheep lost their cultivation and went back to the mountain with two young sheep.

    As a result, who ever thought that we would meet again here!

    Those two kids seem to remember me. They are very excited to see me. They run to me with short legs and jump around. They rub my legs with their heads, like they are coquettish.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye frowned and asked, "are you a pet for our son?"

    I bent down to pick up the two lambs, white ink cool night, said: "pet your sister! This is a serious goat cub. My grandmother and I met... A female goat in the county before. It was just about to give birth. My grandmother and I became midwives and delivered the two lambs. "

    In this passage, I automatically omit the previous thing that ram Jing teased me.

    Otherwise, be mo cool night this super big vinegar King know, he still had to pick the skin of that ram essence?

    What''s more, they are now back to their families. Can''t we just hold on to the past?

    Therefore, more is better than less, can ignore, automatically ignore it!

    See two young lambs in my arms, RAM essence and ewe essence also slowly came to me, and called me kindly twice.

    After the two of them were scattered, they could no longer be transformed into human form, nor could they use human language.

    So I couldn''t understand what their sheep calls meant.

    The lamb in my arms seems to know that I can''t understand his parents'' words. He breaks free from my arms, jumps to the ground, and pulls my pants with his little sheep''s hooves, as if to take me somewhere.

    I don''t know, so I frowned at the ewe and asked, "are you here to take us out? Do you know how to get out of this

    The ewe nodded.

    I went. It''s really hard to find a place. It doesn''t take any effort!

    The four of us have been struggling here for hours, but we can''t find a way out.

    As a result, I didn''t expect that when we were ready to give up, the solution would come to our door.

    At this moment, I suddenly felt some emotion.

    Fortunately, when we were in Luxi County before, my grandmother and I didn''t kill the male and female sheep, but also helped them deliver their children.

    They read our kindness and learned that we were in trouble, so they took the initiative to help each other.

    It can be imagined that if we had killed two sheep spirits before and no one would lead us now, we might be trapped here forever until we die of old age.

    Seeing that there was a way to go out, the four of us didn''t hesitate much. After packing, we followed the ram and ewe, holding two lambs, and shuttled through the jungle togethe

 Chapter 118

    The so-called tree demon is a demon, and the sheep spirit is also a demon.

    Although these two goats have lost their cultivation, they are still proficient in the way between monsters.

    So we followed them through the woods for an hour before we finally stopped.

    Looking around, you can''t see the entrance of Shura Kingdom, the remains of the old tree demon after it was burned, and the disgusting rotten corpses on the ground.

    In other words, we have stepped out of the illusion created by facial flowers!

    Thinking of this, our four nerves, which have been tense, have finally relaxed a little.

    Now that we have been brought out, it is almost time for the four sheep to leave.

    Two lambs rubbed in my arms, like coquetry children.

    After the ewe called twice, the two lambs finally jumped to the ground, returned to the ewe and looked at me reluctantly.

    "Baa..." the four sheep called to us.

    I know that their mission has been completed and they are saying goodbye to us.

    Although the contact time is not long, but in the final analysis, this time it was they who saved us.

    Otherwise, we are trapped in that place and don''t know what to do!

    But as the saying goes, sometimes, no matter how much we don''t give up, in the end, we have to go our own way.

    At the moment, I only hope that the sheep can live happily in the mountains.

    Thinking of this, I waved to the four sheep and watched them leave.

    In the dark night, the four sheep looked back at us, but they were still drifting away

    Everything in the world has a fate.

    Sometimes, the difference in thinking often leads to different results.

    As the saying goes, good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. What kind of cause is planted, what kind of result will be obtained.

    Fortunately, now we have not only recovered our life, but also the mana of Mo liangye.

    The shopkeeper looked around with a flashlight, and there was a trace of joy in his eyes.

    "It''s very close to my mother''s Miao village, less than 10 kilometers. Why don''t we stop taking a rest and hurry to get to the Miao village before dawn. "

    I have to say, this is really inspiring.

    I have been walking in this deep forest for two days, and everyone is very tired.

    After that, we went to Miao village. It was a step closer to finding Gong Xiaocui, the Miao village woman who made the body oil perfume.

    Therefore, no matter how tired we are, we should continue to go on the road and strive to get to the Miao village as soon as possible.

    However, this time, the shop owner did not take us through the mountains, but led us along a very terrible path.

    "This path was found when I was a child and my friends and I sneaked out to play mischievously. If we get closer from this path, we can get to the stockade earlier."

    But looking at the situation around the path, I would rather take the main road around.

    Because where is the path, this is a cave, OK?

    The key is, this is not an ordinary cave, because the two sides of the cave that only one person can pass through are full of white bones!

    Countless animal skeletons are printed on the wall and illuminated by a flashlight. The black eyes of those skeletons are like staring at us, not to mention how weird it is.

    If it were not for Mo liangye and grandma, I would not have taken this path if I were here alone!

    In this way, the four of us walked in the small cave piled up with animal bones for about half an hour and came to a fork in the road.

    There are 3 as like as two peas in front of the fork.

    In other words, we are faced with choices.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that the shop owner almost did not hesitate to choose the hole on the far right.

    I''m a little hesitant to follow.

    These holes can only allow one person to pass through. If you go wrong and encounter any danger inside, there is no place to run.

    Seeing my hesitation, the shop owner''s face showed a look of anxiety.

    "Come on, follow me in, or it will be too late!"

    After that, the shopkeeper took me into the hole on the far right, followed by grandma and Mo liangye.

    It''s just that all the people come in, and there is no turning back. Even if they are in danger, they can only accept their fate.

    But what I didn''t think of was that there was no white bone on both sides of the hole as before. On the contrary, there was a trend of more and more spacious.

    In other words, the shop owner''s choice is likely to be right!

    Thinking of his saying "it''s too late" before entering the cave, I couldn''t help asking curiously, "uncle, what do you mean by" it''s too late "just now? What on earth is too late? "

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, a baby''s cry came from the fork in the road.

    I was stunned for a moment. Is there a baby in the cave of the old forest?

    And in the middle of the night?

    It''s more serious. What can I do if I freeze the baby?

    Thinking of this, I felt compassion and wanted to go back and take the child out.

    But unexpectedly, the shopkeeper held me.

    "Don''t go! Didn''t you just ask me what on earth was too late? That''s it. If we had been slower, we would have been blocked at the fork and eaten by it

    Hearing this, I was in a daze.

    A baby can eat people?

    Who knows, without waiting for the store owner to explain, Mo liangye opened his mouth.

    "It''s not a baby, it''s an ancient monster called horsebelly."

    When I heard the word "horse belly", a monster with tiger body and face appeared in my mind.

    There is a saying in the book of mountains and seas: "there is a beast, its name is horse belly, its shape is like a human face and tiger body, its sound is like a baby, it is cannibal."

    On this trip to Miao, we not only met the extremely cruel human bones and human bone flute, but also met the tree demon who has lived for more than 2000 years, and now we meet the monsters of ancient times.

    This luck, also really no one!

    Seeing that Mo liangye seemed to know the horse''s belly, the shop owner nodded and said, "yes, it''s said that this monster was the driver when Chiyou led his troops to attack the Yellow Emperor. After Chiyou was defeated, his tribe fled here with this monster and suppressed it here to ensure the good weather of our Miao village for thousands of years. Up to now, the old people in our village will sacrifice bamboo, horse, cattle and sheep in this cave. They have accumulated for many years, just like the white bones you saw just now. "

    "Does the cave we are going through matter? Will it come in?" I asked with a worried face.

    The shop owner shook his head and said, "this cave is an escape route specially left by our ancestors of Miao people. The horse''s belly dares not come in, otherwise it will fester and die of Miao poison."

    I''m relieved to hear that.

    As long as it''s not eaten, it doesn''t matter whether it''s cow''s belly or horse''s belly!

    After walking for a while, the four of us finally got out of the cave.

    Until then, I found that the Miao village where the shop owner''s mother lived was actually built at the foot of the mountain we had passed before!

 Chapter 119

    Seeing the situation in front of me, I finally knew why the shopkeeper insisted on taking us out of the cave.

    According to our speed and the rugged mountain road, we estimated that we would have to walk for more than two hours.

    But from the cave, although the adventure, but enough for us to save more than an hour.

    For us who are exhausted at the moment, this more than one hour is very precious. As long as we enter the Miao village, we can have a rest earlier.

    At this moment, looking around, you can see the villages built by the mountains in the dark.

    There are still some lights on in the village. From a distance, it has a unique flavor.

    Presumably, this is the Miao village where the shop owner''s mother lives.

    Think of here, all the way I hang a heart is finally put down.

    Tired for a day and a night, and finally have a secure foothold.

    I swear, I won''t sleep till tomorrow noon tonight, I will never get up!

    However, when all four of us relaxed, something happened suddenly.

    A sharp arrow shot out of the darkness and went straight to my head.

    I was thinking about sleeping in, but I didn''t react at all for a moment. When I saw the arrow coming, I was dumbfounded.

    Fortunately, Mo Liang was quick at night. When the distance between the feather arrow and my head was less than 10 cm, he caught the feather arrow and threw it on the ground.

    But what people didn''t expect was that a feather arrow was broken, and then there were more than a dozen feather arrows shooting at us from all corners.

    My God, is this the legendary cold arrow?

    The problem is, we just got here, and we didn''t offend anyone. There''s no need to do this, right?

    Mo liangye protects the three of us behind him. The palm of his hand condenses a mass of dead air. He raises his hand to hit those feather arrows.

    Feather arrow is hit by the dead air of the cool night of ink, and instantly it is broken into dust and blown away by the wind.

    Seeing this picture, the group of people in the dark were probably not convinced. They only heard one of them yell: "let out all the arrows, I don''t believe he can kill them all!"

    Hearing this, my heart is not good.

    This dozen arrows may be able to be knocked out in the cool night, but if a few hundred arrows are shot at the same time, even if he can hide, then grandma and I can''t!

    In order to avoid being shot as a hedgehog, I quickly pulled my grandmother subconsciously back to the cave behind me.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the shop owner suddenly cried out: "Heiwa!"

    I was stunned for a moment, looking at the shop owner in disbelief.

    Heiwa?

    Did he meet someone he knew?

    But for Mao, I always feel that these two words sound a bit like the name of a little black dog?

    Seems to hear the shop owner''s cry, those who hide in the dark did not shoot again, but slowly out of a middle-aged man.

    Although I can''t see it clearly, the pattern on his hat and clothes can be judged to be Miao nationality.

    The man slowly walked to the position five or six meters away from us, stopped, gave us a cold look in the moonlight, and asked in a deep voice, "who was calling me just now?"

    All three of us looked at the shopkeeper, and the shopkeeper said excitedly: "Heiwa, it''s me! I am adze

    Hearing the word "adze", I felt that the Miao man''s body slightly trembled. He came up to us, looked at the shop owner with an incredible face and asked, "are you really adze?"

    The shop owner was so excited that he couldn''t say anything: "Heiwa, I''m really a girl. Do you remember that we found this cave together! That time, we were almost not eaten by the horse''s belly in the hole. We were so scared that we rolled down the mountain and broke our heads! You see, my scars are still here! "

    Hearing what the shop owner said, the Miao man took another step forward, reached out and touched the scar on the shop owner''s forehead, which confirmed the shop owner''s words. Holding the shop owner in his arms, he looked excited and said, "it''s really you! It''s been 20 years since you left. I can hardly recognize you! "

    The store owner was also very excited. He patted the Miao man on the back and said, "after 20 years of farewell, now our brothers are reunited! We''ll have a good drink later! "

    The Miao man named Heiwa nodded, then cast his eyes on us, frowned and asked, "these are..."

    "Oh, they are my friends. I heard that the scenery of our Miao village is good, so I came here specially to have a look!" The shopkeeper explained.

    In fact, along the way, the shop owner didn''t know why grandma and I insisted on coming to Miaozhai.

    He only knew vaguely from our conversation that we were looking for someone.

    But as for who we are looking for, we don''t say and he doesn''t ask.

    And that''s why my grandmother and I are willing to ask him to be our guide.

    Whatever you do, just do your duty. Don''t ask about things you shouldn''t know, or you will easily bring disaster to yourself.

    The store owner is also very good at judging the situation. He knows that if he tells Heiwa that we are looking for someone, Heiwa will be on guard.

    So simply say that we are here to travel and see the scenery, so that we can have less trouble.

    Sure enough, when the shopkeeper said that we were here to play, the vigilance on Heiwa''s face dissipated a lot.

    "I really don''t understand why you city dwellers, if you don''t stay in the city, go to the mountains and forests?" Heiwa murmured.

    The shop owner repeatedly broke through for us and said with a smile, "you don''t understand. Now people in the city like this! Where to go! Our village is picturesque. Of course, they want to come and have a good look! "

    Seeing the shop owner boasting about his village, Heiwa couldn''t help but feel a little fluttered and said, "of course! Our village is a land of outstanding people, occupying the land of Fengshui. Other Miao villages are envious of us! "

    With that, Heiwa let someone light a torch and take us to Miao.

    Along the way, the shop owner and Heiwa chatted happily. They wanted to finish all the words they hadn''t seen in the past 20 years.

    "By the way, Heiwa, why do you go to the mountain with knives and arrows when you don''t sleep at night?" The shop owner asked curiously.

    Heiwa sighed and said: "recently our village is not peaceful. People from Miaoli valley have come to harass us several times. In order to avoid their sneak attack, the strong men in the stockade will patrol in turn at night recently. As a result, they did not expect to wait for the people in Miaoli Valley, but they waited for you. It must be fate! "

    Hearing the word "Miaoli Valley", I was shocked.

    Gong Xiaocui, who produced the body oil perfume before us, is the man in Miao Li valley.

    I turned my head and looked at my grandmother, who must have reacted. She winked at me and motioned me not to make a sound.

    Indeed, now that we have just arrived in Miaozhai, the situation is not clear. If there is any dispute, it will not be good.

 Chapter 120

    That night, my grandmother and I were placed in the store owner''s mother''s home.

    The shop owner''s mother is a Miao woman in her 60s. She is kind-hearted and warm-hearted.

    Not only got up in the middle of the night to help us prepare delicious food, but also the bed was made for us.

    After dinner, I went back to my room to sleep with my grandmother.

    Because I was so tired, I fell asleep on the bed.

    To tell you the truth, I made do with the tent for a few days in the deep mountains and forests. Now I have a bed to sleep. It''s just a kind of enjoyment!

    However, what I didn''t expect was that this kind of enjoyment, which lasted only until the next morning, was broken.

    Because I drank a lot of water before I went to bed the night before, so I was choked up just after the light of the day, ready to get up and go to the toilet.

    But who knows, at this time, Heiwa with a few Miao people suddenly kicked the door open, rushed in, directly put the cold knife on my grandmother''s neck and me.

    I went. What do you mean?

    Early in the morning, so exciting to play?

    Almost didn''t scare my urine out, OK!

    "Say it! Did you do it? " The black child shrieked.

    My grandmother and I were all confused. We didn''t know what he was talking about.

    "What did we do? Even if you want to ask us, you have to make the cause and effect clear? " I said discontentedly.

    When Heiwa saw my retort, she became even more angry: "smelly girl, dare to be wild in our Miao village, I will cut you today!"

    With that, Heiwa was ready to greet me with a knife.

    Well, I thought I had finally found a relatively stable place to settle down. As a result, the day after I came here, my head was about to fall to the ground. I was so depressed!

    MD, although there is no knife in my aunt''s hand, I can''t let you bully me. OK!

    Thinking of this, I raised my hand to fight towards Heiwa''s Dantian.

    But who knows, someone is a step faster than me.

    Only a few words were heard, including Heiwa. All the swords in the hands of several strong men fell to the ground.

    "Who? Who dares to strike my sword? " Black baby roared.

    Voice just fell, then see shop owner and Mo cool night walked in from outside.

    "So what if I did?" Mo cool night a face defiant ask a way.

    Originally last night, Heiwa had some opinions about us.

    At the moment see Mo cool night so provocative, is to swallow this tone, pick up the knife, then prepare to fight with Mo cool night.

    Seeing this, the shopkeeper immediately stopped him.

    "Heiwa, calm down, calm down, you put down the knife first, if you have anything, let''s sit down and talk about it!"

    "Say a P! We haven''t seen each other for 20 years. It was very good, but I didn''t expect that you brought these foreigners to destroy the fengshui of our village. What do you want to do Heiwa said angrily.

    Hearing this, not only we but also the shopkeeper was confused.

    "Destroy the fengshui of the stockade? Yesterday, when we came out of the cave, you came back with us. Where can we destroy Fengshui? "

    Black baby cold hum a, say: "adze, you still want to install to when?"? If you don''t go along the main road, you want to drill through the cave. Isn''t that to kill the horse''s belly and take away the treasures in the cave? "

    Hearing this, the shop owner was stunned and his face became very ugly.

    "What did you say? Horse belly dead? When did it happen? "

    Heiwa glared at us angrily and said in a cold voice: "this morning, uncle Qin went up to the mountain to cut firewood. He smelled a very strong smell of blood at the entrance where you came out. He went in to have a look and found that the horse''s belly was dead! From the clotted blood, the time of death was last night! "

    "No way! Last night, we heard a baby''s cry in the cave. How could we die so soon? Besides, isn''t it an ancient monster? How can you die so easily? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "I''ll ask you. You''re not traveling in the stockade at all. You have a different purpose!" Heiwa''s mood is very excited.

    For a moment, things fell into a very strange situation.

    Last night, when we were walking in the cave, we heard the baby''s cry, which proved that the horse''s belly was still alive at that time!

    But why, in just a few hours, the horse''s belly died?

    What''s more, it''s just stuck when we just left the cave. Isn''t that a coincidence?

    If it''s not that someone deliberately framed us, it''s that the time when we entered the cave and the time when the real murderer killed the horse''s belly just came together.

    But at that time, he heard our voice and hid for a while.

    He didn''t kill the horse until we left.

    Although I haven''t seen what a horse''s belly looks like, it''s still Chiyou''s Mount since ancient times. Naturally, it''s extremely fierce.

    Those who can easily kill it are absolutely capable.

    At least, above me and grandma.

    Heard Heiwa''s words, the shop owner also felt very embarrassed.

    Although he knew that horse belly was not killed by us, after all, he was with us all the time.

    But the horse belly plays an extremely important role in the whole stockade.

    Now that we come, the horse''s belly is dead. Even if he wants to help us speak, it''s useless.

    So the three of us have to choose to save ourselves.

    Thinking of this, I looked at Heiwa in a cold voice and asked, "just now you said that we killed the horse belly to take away the treasure. But the problem is that we don''t know the treasure hidden in the cave at all. Why do we kill the horse belly?"

    Hearing this, the shopkeeper quickly said to help us: "yes, if I didn''t take them that way, they didn''t know that there were horse bellies in the world! So they must not be the killers! "

    "Just because you didn''t tell them doesn''t mean they didn''t know! Maybe they even cheated you! "

    This black boy is really stubborn, just like a cow!

    "Since you don''t want to believe us, it''s no use arguing here. Just go to the cave to have a confrontation and see if we killed the horse''s belly!" Grandma said.

    "Yes, Heiwa, you are empty now. The best way is to have a look at the death scene of the horse belly together! " The shop owner echoed.

    Heiwa glanced at us and asked one of the strong men to inform the stronghold leader and ask for his advice.

    After about ten minutes, the strong man came back in a hurry, said something in Heiwa''s ear, and gave him a small medicine bottle.

    After listening to the strong man''s words, Heiwa finally let go: "well, since you are going to see the body of the horse''s belly, I will take you to see it. However, in order to guard against your cheating and robbing the treasure, we must take the pills specially made by our Miao village. If we find out that you didn''t do it, we will detoxify you. But if you do it, this time tomorrow is your time to die! "

 Chapter 121

    Seeing the poison in Heiwa''s hand, I felt like ten thousand alpacas were rushing by.

    Big brother, we just came to check the body oil perfume, all the way encountered all kinds of hardships and dangers, not to mention, to the Miao village will be slandered to kill the ancient animals.

    OK, that''s all. Who let us have bad luck and rush so coincidentally?

    But it''s a bit too much for us to take poison, isn''t it?

    If the people in Miao Village regret not giving the antidote after taking it, then we are all finished?

    Thinking of this, I am ready to refuse.

    It''s a big deal. I''ll continue to misunderstand.

    Although these Miao people have weapons on their hands, if we really fight, we will kill them easily!

    But who knows, I refused to say, the side of the grandmother opened the mouth.

    "OK, let''s eat."

    When I heard that, I was totally confused.

    In my impression, grandma has never been a person who can easily accept soft, now unexpectedly so easily agreed?

    I looked at grandma in surprise, trying to find the answer from her face.

    But she didn''t even look at me. She took the medicine bottle directly from Heiwa''s hand, poured out a pill and put it into her mouth.

    This... So impulsive to eat the poison?

    Grandma, are you tired of living?

    The key is that she is not only tired of her own life, but also poured out two pills from it and put them into the hands of me and Mo liangye.

    "Eat quickly, eat well, go to check the body of the horse belly."

    This tone, there is no room for negotiation at all, OK!

    That''s all. Grandma ate it. Even if we don''t want to eat it, we can''t.

    Thinking of this, Mo liangye and I no longer hesitated and looked up to eat the poison.

    Anyway is a death, love how how drop!

    Seeing that we all ate the poison, Heiwa laughed with satisfaction and said, "well, since you are so cheerful, we don''t need ink anymore. Pack up and follow us into the mountain!"

    Then, after a little rest, including the shopkeeper and Heiwa, we came to the cave where we came out last night.

    Everything as like as two peas at yesterday''s mouth, and even the broken arrow on the ground that was broken by the cool night.

    The only difference is the rich blood coming from the cave.

    It looks like the belly of the horse was really killed.

    Otherwise, what animal will produce such rich blood gas after death?

    Next, led by Heiwa, we entered the cave one by one.

    Fortunately, all the way smoothly, we did not encounter any danger, came to the fork we passed last night.

    "This is the belly of the killed horse!" Heiwa pointed to something and said to us.

    I tried to resist the disgust of the smell of blood. I looked in the direction of Heiwa''s fingers and saw a huge thing lying on the ground in the middle of the fork.

    Like the legendary one, it looks like a tiger, but it has a face, which is very strange.

    However, the most surprising thing is its size.

    It is said that the largest carnivorous cat in the world is the Siberian tiger. Its body length is not included, and its tail can reach 3 meters, and its weight is 350 kg. It is really the king of the forest.

    But this horse''s belly is bigger than Siberian tiger.

    And it is such a fierce ancient monster, but was killed last night.

    It''s a bit unusual to think about it!

    It seems that she thought of it with me. Grandma frowned at Heiwa and asked, "if the horse''s belly is killed, is your so-called treasure stolen?"

    Heiwa cold face, did not answer, obviously still on guard against us.

    But the shop owner next to us had no reservation: "to be honest, we only know that the horse belly guard is here to protect a treasure, but as for what it is and where it is hidden, it''s not only us, even the stronghold leader."

    This is very interesting.

    The whole Miao village knows that there is a sacred beast guarding a treasure in the mountain, but it doesn''t know where it is hidden or even what it is.

    There are only two possibilities. One is that they are afraid that we are coveting the treasure, so they have something to hide.

    The second is that when Chiyou''s subordinates left horsebelly here thousands of years ago, they did a good job in keeping secrets.

    If it is the former, I think it is human.

    After all, we are all outsiders. It''s normal that people in Miao Village don''t trust us.

    But if it is the latter, it means the real murderer who killed the horse belly. In fact, it is possible that the treasure guarded by the horse belly has not been found.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt a sense of uneasiness.

    "We''ve checked. The horse''s belly was cut open with a knife. It lost too much blood and died. But the horse''s belly is extremely fierce, and the people who can defeat it and kill it with a knife may only be able to do so by one of us. " With that, Heiwa looked coldly at Mo liangye.

    The meaning of this is very obvious. Last night, he saw Mo liangye''s hand, and knew that among us, Mo liangye was the most powerful.

    Therefore, it is not totally unreasonable for him to doubt him now.

    But I know that Mo liangye is definitely not the killer.

    For the king of the underworld, what can we not get? As for all the hardships to come here to kill an ancient beast?

    So I think Heiwa''s statement is pure bullshit!

    However, Mo liangye didn''t seem to want to explain. On the contrary, the corners of his lips were slightly crooked. Looking at Heiwa, he said faintly: "your dirty water is too anxious."

    Hearing this, Heiwa''s face immediately became a little cramped.

    "You... You''d better give up, or don''t blame us for being rude to you!"

    As soon as this word came out, the uneasy feeling in my heart became clear.

    It turned out that Heiwa was so emotional before, not eager to find the murderer who killed the horse''s belly.

    Instead, he was eager to find a scapegoat.

    Generally speaking, only those who have done bad things will find scapegoats to cover up for themselves.

    In the words of Mo liangye, if Heiwa had no ghost in her heart, how could she rush to pour the dirty water out?

    Probably because of the awkward atmosphere, the shopkeeper wanted to speak for us.

    "Heiwa, it''s not clear yet. Don''t be so arbitrary, OK?"

    The shop owner came with us from CS city. He encountered many difficulties and obstacles along the way and almost lost his life several times. After all, he cultivated some revolutionary feelings with us.

    In the early morning, Heiwa slandered us three times. It''s strange that he felt comfortable!

    But who knows, the change happened at this moment.

    As soon as the boss''s voice fell, the things in Heiwa''s hands flew towards him.

    It was so fast as lightning that we didn''t react to it. It had bitten the shopkeeper''s neck.

    The next second, the shopkeeper turned his eyes and fell to the ground.

    What''s more, after biting the shop owner, it immediately bounced up from the ground and flew towards me.

    It was not until then that I could see clearly what this lightning fast thing was.

    I saw this thing about 30 cm, only fingers thick and thin, the whole body covered with green patterns, open mouth revealed an ugly fangs and scarlet letter.

    Damn, it''s a snake!

 Chapter 122

    The point is that this is not an ordinary snake, but a highly poisonous bamboo snake.

    I''ve seen this kind of bamboo snake in "Yin Yang annals" before. It often uses a small snake named Zhuyeqing to soak in medicinal wine to limit its growth. It also feeds various toxins from childhood. When the time is ripe, it is put into a small bamboo tube and carried with it.

    When the bamboo tube is opened, it will instinctively pop up like a spring and attack the enemy.

    Due to long-term feeding of various toxins, the toxicity of this bamboo snake is much greater than that of the common bamboo leaf green snake.

    There is often a folk saying about the snake that "the tooth touches the soul and returns to the palace of hell", which means that the snake is extremely poisonous. Once bitten, it will go to the west every minute.

    So, seeing the snake coming at me, I was so scared that my heart jumped to my throat.

    Fortunately, one side of the ink cool night eye disease hand fast, immediately raised his hand against the bamboo snake hit a group of pure black death.

    After being hit, the snake was killed in a flash, and the body of the snake exploded and blood splashed everywhere.

    Afraid that my grandmother and I would be splashed with poisonous blood, Mo liangye immediately protected my grandmother and me with a tall body to block the splashing poisonous blood for us.

    By contrast, others are less fortunate.

    In addition to Heiwa, the Miao people who followed us into the cave were splashed with a lot of poisonous blood. They turned black and fell to the ground.

    I went there. I didn''t expect that the bamboo snake was not only poisonous in its teeth, but also in its blood.

    Fortunately, I didn''t get bitten just now, otherwise I would be a ghost couple with Mo liangye.

    Seeing that we were all right, Heiwa was flustered and immediately flashed towards the entrance of the cave.

    I want to chase, but Mo liangye holds me.

    "Save people first, or it will be too late!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, the ground shook slightly, and the four channels of the fork fell down the stone gate at the same time.

    Damn, Heiwa couldn''t kill us with bamboo snake. She tried to trap us here when she ran away!

    Yesterday, I still lamented that the boss and Heiwa hadn''t seen each other for 20 years, and their relationship was so good.

    As a result, Heiwa didn''t agree with her today, so she poisoned the shop owner with a bamboo snake.

    It can be said that people know their faces but not their hearts!

    Grandma poked her fingers around the necks of the fallen people and took out some herbal pills from her backpack to feed them.

    "I use Jiedu pill to control the toxin temporarily and keep the blood from entering my heart, but if I want to wake up, I still have to find a way to send people to the hospital for blood exchange!" Grandma said earnestly.

    "But now we are trapped here and we can''t get out. How can we send them to the hospital?" I said with a depressed face.

    When Heiwa ran away, he didn''t leave us any way back. He even blocked the path full of animal bones last night.

    At the moment, this fork in the road is like a huge iron box, which trapped us.

    If we can''t find an outlet, we will die of lack of oxygen before long.

    However, at this time, Mo liangye suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Have you ever thought about why Heiwa brought us here?"

    "Doesn''t he just want us to be his scapegoat? I''ll tell you why we happened to meet him when we got out of the hole last night. Together with him, he came to kill the horse''s belly. As a result, we ran into him and he planted the matter on us. " I replied casually.

    "This is only one of them. I think the main reason is that although he killed the horse''s belly, he didn''t find the treasure. Otherwise, with his impatient temperament, he would have gone away with the treasure. Why would he take us to the cave again? " Ink cool night light said.

    Being reminded by him like this, I felt like I was on top of it.

    Indeed, it''s obvious that Heiwa did it.

    Just now when I was examining the corpse on the horse''s belly, I noticed a small tooth mark on the humble position of the left foot on the horse''s belly, but I didn''t know that it was bitten by a bamboo snake.

    Until Heiwa couldn''t bear it, he took out the bamboo snake, which revealed his ambition.

    It can be seen that Heiwa''s temperament is actually very impatient.

    As Mo liangye said, with his temperament, if he got the treasure, he would have left long ago. It''s impossible to lead us into the cave.

    So, this time, he went into the cave to plant us and let us be his scapegoats.

    But what''s more, he wants to return to this place and look for the treasure again!

    But the problem is, even now that we''ve figured it out, it doesn''t seem to work.

    We are like a turtle in a jar. We can''t get out. Where can we care about the treasure?

    But it seems that Mo liangye and grandma don''t think so. On the contrary, they seriously look around and want to find the exit.

    I wanted to help, but Mo liangye looked at me with disdain and said, "you''d better sit down, or if you miss something important, we''ll continue to be locked up!"

    Shit, this guy is obviously looking down on me!

    Although I''m used to carelessness, I''m still very serious when it comes to my life and death.

    NND, don''t let me help you. I''ll just sit by and enjoy the happiness!

    Thinking of this, I patted my ass and sat down beside the horse''s belly.

    I don''t know why, I always feel that the two round eyes of horse belly seem to be staring at me, which makes my heart bristle.

    "Horse belly, horse belly, I know you died miserably, but I didn''t kill you. Don''t worry. As long as we can get out of here, we will take revenge for you. You can rest in peace!"

    As I babbled, I reached out and stroked the eyelids off the horse''s belly.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the eyes of the horse''s belly were closed, the ground I sat on was empty.

    I was stunned for a moment, and before I could react, I fell into weightlessness.

    Then, there was a whirl, and I rolled down like a ball. After a while, I knocked on a stone and stopped.

    In front of my eyes, I could see nothing but darkness.

    This... Where on earth is this?

    I took out my cell phone from my pocket, turned on my flashlight, and was ready to look at the terrain and see if I could find a way to climb up.

    But who knows, as soon as I turn on the flashlight and shine it out, I see in front of me a monster with four eyes and six hands staring at me angrily.

    I was startled and instinctively dropped my cell phone to the ground and hid in the corner.

    Do you want such bad luck? First it was horse belly, then it was bamboo snake, now it''s such a monster?

    How dangerous is there in the back mountain of Miao village?

    When I think of the horror movies I watched before, I feel even more scared. My hands are shaking.

    "Please don''t kill me. I didn''t mean to disturb you. I... I fell in accidentally..."

    I kept praying that this monster would let me go.

    But who knows, after listening to me, the monster didn''t react at all, and still kept the posture just now.

    Is it difficult... This monster is not a living creature at all?

 Chapter 123

    Think of here, I get up, tentative in front of his eyes, found that his eyes will not move.

    So, with courage, I reached out and poked him.

    I went, this monster is a dummy, is made of stone!

    Shit, I almost lost my soul!

    So I quickly picked up the phone, is ready to look around, the results above came the voice of grandma.

    "Xiao Fei, can you hear me?"

    I repeatedly replied: "grandma, I can hear that there is a secret room below. There may be a way out. Come down quickly!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye immediately jumped down from the top with her grandmother in her arms and landed safely.

    When I saw the monster that scared me before, Mo liangye''s face sank slightly and said, "this statue is carved by Chiyou! If I guess correctly, this should be the tomb of clothes and crowns erected by Chiyou''s subordinates for him, and the horsebelly is the wake beast! "

    "Do you mean that the thing that horse belly guards is actually this Chiyou statue?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "the ancient book Shuyi Ji says that Chiyou has four eyes and six hands, his temples are like halberds, and his head has horns. Combined with what we know before, this statue is undoubtedly Chiyou. However, it has nothing to do with us. Let''s find the exit as soon as possible! "

    "It''s true that no matter what baby it is, it''s not as important as a small life. Let''s go out first."

    Finish saying, I then and Mo cool night search together in this secret room.

    Different from us, grandma seems to be more interested in this Chiyou statue, and she turns around it several times.

    I thought she was also looking for an exit, so I didn''t care much, so I continued to follow Mo liangye.

    Fortunately, my kung fu did not fail those who wanted to. After a while, Mo liangye and I found two perfectly hidden round stone plates in the northwest corner of the secret room.

    Intuitively, I think this should be the way out.

    Otherwise, it''s just two round stone plates. Is it necessary to put them in such a hidden place?

    Thinking of this, I looked up at grandma and cried happily, "grandma, come here, we seem to have found the exit!"

    Who knows, as soon as I looked up, I saw that grandma seemed to open a mechanism on the statue of Chiyou and put something in her pocket.

    I asked curiously, "grandma, what are you holding?"

    "Nothing... Nothing, I didn''t take anything!"

    Grandma''s voice, a little flustered, she obviously did not tell the truth.

    I don''t believe it, but the most important thing at the moment is how to get out.

    As for the others, since she won''t tell me, there must be her reasons.

    So, Mo liangye and I reached out to press on the round stone plate.

    Unexpectedly, grandma suddenly stopped us.

    "You can''t open it by pressing like this. Give me your hands!"

    Mo liangye and I suspiciously extended our hand to grandma. As a result, grandma took out a sharp knife from nowhere and quickly crossed our palms.

    The red blood flowed from our palms. Grandma held our hands and pressed them on the two discs.

    The next second, a miracle happened.

    The blood of Mo liangye and I was printed on the disc and quickly overflowed. The disc suddenly burst out like fire.

    Then there was a very heavy sound.

    With the sound, a light suddenly appeared in the southeast of the chamber.

    And the light is increasing.

    In other words, we really found the exit!

    Although it''s a little puzzling to get a knife on my hand, I have to say that it''s really worth it!

    There has never been a moment when I feel so happy to see the sun.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that we went out at the foot of the mountain.

    Damn, such an obvious position has not been discovered for thousands of years?

    It seems that some things really need to be about coincidence.

    If I didn''t close my eyes and sit in that position just now, I''m afraid we are still trapped in the fork above.

    Although Heiwa poisoned the horse''s belly with a bamboo snake, he was vicious in the end and could not close his eyes for the horse''s belly, so he could never find the secret room below.

    So, be kind.

    After coming out of the secret room, we are ready to return to the Miao village.

    First, it was to find someone to go into the cave and rescue the shop owner and the strong men of Miao nationality.

    Although grandma''s detoxification pill can suppress the snake venom in their body, the bamboo snake is too poisonous, so they must go to the hospital for professional treatment.

    On the other hand, Heiwa has made us miserable. If we don''t settle with him, how can we stand up to our conscience?

    However, what we didn''t expect was that before we entered the Miao village, we saw a mess at the gate of the Miao village.

    Swords fly all over the sky, insects and snakes crawl everywhere.

    What''s important is that behind a group of people in black Miao clothes, we saw a familiar person.

    That''s right, the black boy who nearly killed us before!

    Next to him stood a Miao woman, in her early 30s, with fine features and good features.

    That eyebrow, that figure, is the woman that my grandmother and I are looking for to make the body oil perfume, Gong Xiao Cui!

    I went to see the posture of Heiwa and Gong Xiaocui. They are clearly concubines!

    If so, it can basically explain why Heiwa, as a member of Miao village, has to kill the horse belly.

    I guess it''s not Heiwa who wants the treasure, but Gong Xiaocui.

    Since ancient times, even heroes are sad about beauty pass, let alone bears like Heiwa.

    Thinking of this, I opened my mouth and yelled: "Heiwa, your mother called you home for dinner!"

    Probably because the sound was too loud, not only Heiwa, but also the two Miao people who were fighting in full swing saw it.

    "You... Who are you?" Asked a man in a black Miao suit.

    I give black baby a squeeze eyebrow, answer a way: "black baby, you tell them, who am I in the end?"

    Seeing us come out safe and sound, Heiwa''s face turned pale in a flash, and even her two legs were a little shivering.

    "You... How did you get out? Are you people or ghosts

    Hearing this, I said with a smile: "when you designed to poison those brothers in your stockade with bamboo snake and shut us up in the mountain, you didn''t expect us to come out alive, did you?"

    As soon as these words came out, the people in the Miao Village immediately became angry.

    "Heiwa, you brute, for the sake of such a woman as Gong Xiaocui, you unite with the people of Miaoli Valley to attack the stronghold. You actually use bamboo snake to kill your brother in the stronghold. We''re going to kill you!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, Gong Xiaocui, who had been watching the battle, suddenly stood up and said with a sneer, "do you want to kill him? It depends on whether you have the ability or not! "

    While speaking, a green centipede has climbed onto Gong Xiaocui''s shoulder, looking at these people like a king.

    I don''t know who suddenly yelled out: "baizugu!"

    On hearing this, people in Miao Village suddenly changed their faces.

 Chapter 124

    Since ancient times, there have been many poisonous insects in the territory of Miao.

    The so-called hundred legged bug is that during the Dragon Boat Festival, more than ten kinds of poisons, such as poisonous snakes, eels, centipedes, scorpions, etc., are put into the tank, so that they can devour each other, and the strong eat the weak. Finally, if only the centipede is left, the centipede is the hundred legged bug.

    Because it has eaten more than ten kinds of poisons, the toxicity in its body is also very terrible.

    No wonder these people in Miao Village suddenly changed their faces when they saw baizugu. Some people even cried out: "it''s over. The grass ghost woman in our village just passed away half a month ago. What are we going to fight with them?"

    Caoguipo, also known as "Gupo", refers to the women who raise Gupo in Miao village.

    Generally speaking, most of the villages in the Miao border have their own grassy witches.

    The status of the grassy witch is often higher than that of the stronghold leader.

    Because whether a Miao village can be stable and not be invaded by foreign enemies often depends on the grassy witch.

    Once a foreign enemy invades, she will control the poisonous insects she cultivates to attack the foreign enemy and make the enemy die instantly.

    However, it was not long after the death of Cao Gu Po, the Miao village where the shop owner''s mother lived, that there was no time to cultivate a new Cao Gu Po in the village, which led to the situation of being out of touch.

    In this case, Miao village is in a situation of internal and external troubles.

    Inside, Heiwa rebelled and killed the horse''s belly. Outside, Miaoli valley came to invade.

    It seems that Miao village will not only lose in this battle, but also lose miserably in nine cases out of ten.

    Sure enough, after seeing the people''s faces in Miao village show fear, Gong Xiaocui''s face shows a trace of complacency.

    "It''s thanks to Heiwa, the warrior of Miao village. If he doesn''t put the special poison I refined into your Caogu''s food, how can I have such a good chance to attack the village?"

    Hearing this, the people in Miao village were very angry.

    "Heiwa, for this woman, you not only killed our Zhenshan beast, but also killed your mother with poison. Is your conscience really eaten by the dog?"

    "Well, my mother is just a poor man who has been used by you. In order to protect the stockade, she has made countless contributions over the years, but what? So far, our family is still the poorest. I can''t even marry a daughter-in-law! Xiaocui is so beautiful. She is not only willing to marry me and have children, but also promised to let me be the leader of Miaoli valley when the attack is successful. Who do you think I should help Black baby a face disdain of say to the person of Miao village.

    After listening to Heiwa''s words, Gong Xiaocui reaches out her hand and touches Heiwa''s face intimately. Her posture is very ambiguous. She looks like a couple in love.

    But the real love, is not thought that must do the evil to kill the person to surpass the goods such behavior to complete.

    If Gong Xiaocui really likes Heiwa, how can she let him do such a cruel thing?

    So, you can imagine with your toes that Gong Xiaocui is just using Heiwa.

    Only Heiwa foolishly fantasized that this woman was a gift from God and really loved him.

    In fact, the one who is really infatuated with hopelessness is himself.

    "Now that there is no grass ghost woman or horse belly in your stockade, what else can you fight with me? Hurry up and surrender. Maybe I''ll spare your lives if I''m soft hearted for a moment Gong Xiaocui said with a sneer.

    "Bah! We have no grass ghost woman, no horse belly, but we still have man''s blood! You, Miaoli Valley, are not ashamed of your wrongdoing. Even if you die, we will never be with you! " A big man in the Miao Village yelled.

    Seeing that the other side refused to compromise, Gong Xiaocui reached out and touched the green centipede on her shoulder and said with a sneer, "in that case, I have to send you to the West!"

    With that, the centipede, like a spring, suddenly leaped to the Miao people.

    People in Miao Village suddenly changed their faces and retreated.

    But the centipede had been shut up by Gong Xiaocui for several days. Now he was very hungry. How could he give up without sucking human blood? So it''s hard to chase those people in Miao village.

    Seeing that the centipede was about to be attached to a Miao village man, the grandmother on one side suddenly rushed over, grabbed a handful of white powder from the bag and threw it at the centipede.

    When the white powder fell on the centipede, the centipede immediately curled up, its shell turned from green to black, and then withered and died.

    Seeing this scene, not only Gong Xiaocui, but also I was shocked.

    The hundred legged bug is extremely poisonous and powerful. How could grandma break it so easily?

    At this moment, I vaguely feel that grandma seems to be more than just a rural goddess.

    It''s normal for shenpo to be proficient in ghosts and gods, but Grandma not only has herbal pills to suppress bamboo snake venom temporarily, but also can easily break Gong Xiaocui''s Baizu Gu. I think she has another identity behind her.

    Seeing that the baizugu she cultivated was easily broken by her grandmother, Gong Xiaocui looked at her grandmother bitterly and asked coldly, "you ruined my baizugu. I''m going to kill you!"

    Grandma glanced at the centipede killed by herself on the ground and said with a sneer, "it''s a shame to take out such a broken thing?"

    Hearing her grandmother''s words, Gong Xiaocui was even more angry. She immediately summoned a red lizard and directed the lizard to attack her grandmother.

    It''s strange that grandma not only didn''t hide, but also let the poisonous lizard bite her.

    "Grandma I screamed, trying to rush over and kill the lizard.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye reached out to me and comforted me in a deep voice: "don''t worry, believe grandma, she can solve it."

    But looking at grandma bitten by a lizard, my heart was like a knife.

    Is she really going to be ok?

    When Gong Xiaocui saw that grandma didn''t hide, she lost her confidence and whispered a spell that we didn''t understand.

    Next, I saw a terrible scene.

    I saw Gong Xiaocui wearing a long skirt of Miao nationality. Suddenly, countless strange insects came out of her and rushed to her grandmother.

    It''s really hard to imagine that a woman who looks no different from a normal person actually has so many poisonous insects hidden in her body.

    Once these poisonous insects all bite on grandma, even if grandma has great ability, it''s hard to win.

    But soon, I found that my worries were superfluous.

    Seeing so many poisonous insects coming towards her, grandma not only didn''t panic, but also showed a smile.

    "You are finally willing to show your own skills. It should take your whole life to refine so many poisonous insects?"

    "How is it? I don''t believe you can deal with so many poisonous insects at the same time Gong Xiaocui is very confident about her own insects.

    But face slapping often comes too fast, like a tornado.

    I saw the next second, grandma gradually gathered the smile from her lips, took out a bottle of liquid from her pocket, and looked at the cool night standing beside me.

 Chapter 125

    Before I could see what the liquid in grandma''s bottle was, grandma raised her hand and threw the bottle into the air.

    Then, the palm of Mo liangye''s hand condenses a mass of black air and hits the bottle thrown by grandma accurately.

    The bottle suddenly burst open, and the liquid splashed inside, and a familiar smell floated away.

    Damn, that bottle is filled with vinegar!

    Grandma used the vinegar we used to stir fry vegetables to deal with Gong Xiaocui''s poisonous insects. Isn''t that a little too hasty?

    However, what I didn''t expect was that after the vinegar splashed on the insect, the insect was immediately scalded with oil and white smoke all over the body, and began to struggle in pain.

    After a while, all the insects on the ground died one after another.

    Seeing this scene, the people present were shocked.

    "Old man... You... Are you?" The leader of Miao Village asked curiously.

    Grandma raised her hand to catch the poisonous lizard attached to her hand, put it under her feet and stepped on it to pieces. She gave a faint smile and said to the stronghold leader, "Luo Jinka, 45 years ago, don''t you remember the same picture?"

    Hearing this, the stronghold leader quickly recalled it in his mind. After thinking for a long time, he reflected it.

    "You... Are you the elder sister of Chen family? Forty five years ago, the last leader of Miaoli Valley led the army to attack our village. It was Chen''s elder sister who was passing by who saved us. After that war, the elder sister of the Chen family disappeared without a trace. "

    Grandma laughed and said, "when you were bitten by insects on your right thumb, now every Dragon Boat Festival season, you will feel pain like being bitten by thousands of insects, right?"

    As soon as he said this, the stronghold leader was stunned.

    Because he has a little thumb injury, many people know.

    But there are few people who know how the injury came from.

    Moreover, grandma not only knew how the injury came from, but also knew when and how it would attack.

    The person who can know things so clearly, in addition to Chen''s elder sister who saved his life in those years, will not have another person!

    It has been more than 40 years since the incident, and he has gradually entered old age from a naughty boy.

    He thought that he would never see his life-saving benefactor in his life, but heaven has eyes, and finally let him meet his life-saving benefactor again before he closed his eyes.

    How could he not be excited?

    "Elder sister Chen, it''s been more than 40 years, and you''ve finally come back."

    With tears in his eyes, the stronghold leader seemed very excited.

    Grandma nodded at him and said with a faint smile, "I didn''t expect that more than 40 years later, people in Miaoli valley are still chasing after you. It''s really that dogs can''t change eating s!"

    Hearing her grandmother scold herself like this, Gong Xiaocui is even more angry. She is ready to poison her grandmother again. Unexpectedly, a sharp pain comes from her heart.

    "How can..." Gong Xiaocui was in pain and surprised.

    Grandma sneered and said, "when your mother taught you witchcraft, didn''t she tell you that people who learn witchcraft can''t do it to their predecessors. Otherwise, they will be killed by their own poisonous insects. "

    "Are you... Are you also a grasshopper?" Gong Xiaocui is in a cold sweat, but she still wants to make things clear.

    Grandma walked slowly to Gong Xiaocui and said, "it used to be, but since the war with your mother, I have never used witchcraft again!"

    "You... You are so insidious that you deliberately lead me to attack you!" Gong Xiaocui''s eyes are like poisoned knives.

    "In terms of insidious words, I certainly can''t compare with you and your mother. If you are kind-hearted and don''t need poison to harm others, how can you be attacked? " Grandma said with righteous words.

    "I... even if I''m a ghost, I won''t let you go!" Gong Xiaocui uses all her strength to say viciously.

    Grandma glanced at Gong Xiaocui and said, "wait until you have a next life."

    With that, grandma read a mantra to Gong Xiaocui and yelled: "broken!"

    The next second, Gong Xiaocui''s heart suddenly broke a big hole, and countless slender worms came out of it.

    Gong Xiaocui fell down and died.

    Grandma again took out a handful of white powder from her pocket and sprinkled it on Gong Xiaocui''s chest.

    The worms, like earthworms, immediately huddle together and quickly turn black and dry, unable to move.

    Seeing this, all the people in Miaoli valley were stunned.

    For them, Gong Xiaocui, as the valley leader, is their backbone.

    Now that Gong Xiaocui is dead, all the people in Miaoli valley are naturally scattered. They are scared and shivering by their grandmother.

    "We are wrong... We dare not attack this Miao Village any more... Please let us go..." people in Miaoli Valley knelt down on the ground and begged for mercy.

    I almost didn''t feel sick when I heard that.

    When someone is in charge of the family, he will be tyrannical and kill innocent people indiscriminately.

    Now that the backbone is gone, I begin to plead for mercy.

    How can there be such a cheap thing in the world?

    Mo liangye and I accompanied grandma and walked slowly to the people of Miaoli valley.

    "If you''re spared like this, what about the dead Miao brothers? Miao people are simple in nature, but why do you want to be inferior to pigs and dogs? " Grandma snapped.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, one of those who knelt down to beg for mercy suddenly stood up, raised his hand and threw a handful of black poison powder at his grandmother.

    Mo Liang night eye disease hand fast, immediately grabbed black baby block in front of grandma.

    Those black poison powder fell on Heiwa, immediately raised a stream of black smoke, Heiwa''s skin quickly turned black, and became festering.

    In just two seconds, Heiwa was killed in an instant.

    However, what is more unexpected is that the person who sprinkled poison powder took advantage of the cold night to save grandma. When he couldn''t separate himself, he rushed out quickly, captured me on my neck, and took me off step by step.

    I was too panting for breath, struggling desperately, but it didn''t work at all.

    Because although this person is thin and small, but his strength is so great that I feel like a lamb waiting for a baby.

    The key is that this man, like crazy, dragged me up the mountain and drilled into the cave guarded by horsebelly again.

    I went to Miaoli valley. I really like this cave!

    How many meanings does it mean to let Heiwa murder the horsebelly before, but now that the horsebelly is dead, he still refuses to give up the cave?

    However, when this person dragged me back to the fork in the road, I was stunned.

    The horse''s belly, which had been dead, was now so shriveled that only a piece of skin was left, and the strong flesh and blood had disappeared.

    This... How is this possible?

    Just over an hour ago, I closed my eyes for the horse''s belly.

    At that time, although it was dead, the body was full.

    Now, the horse''s belly is as if it had been dripping with corpse water. It has no flesh and blood, only a shriveled skin bag.

 Chapter 126

    However, this is not the strangest. The strangest is the woman who abducted me.

    No, to be exact, the man who captured me is an old woman.

    But unlike an ordinary old woman, although her whole body is full of the smell of the old man, her skin is more ruddy and shiny than my 20-year-old girl.

    This is weird!

    Is this old woman the legendary fairy mother of Tianshan Mountain?

    As if I was surprised, the old woman burst out laughing.

    "I didn''t expect that she had such a beautiful granddaughter as you. If I get your skin bag, all the men in the world will fall for me. "

    This words let me listen to is very displeased, sternly scold a way: "you this old goblin put the mouth clean, she is not cheap woman, she is my grandmother!"

    When the old woman heard me, she had a scornful smile on her face.

    "Grandma? Hum, if she hadn''t snatched brother Xingluo away from me, how could you be such a little bastard? "

    When I heard that, I was totally confused.

    It turns out that the old witch and my grandmother were still rivals in love?

    In this case, isn''t my grandfather, who died many years ago, the old lady''s former lover?

    Together, their relationship was in such a mess decades ago?

    However, without waiting for me to understand this, the old woman grabbed my neck again and said with a cold face: "today, but you sent it to me. I''ll kill you first, and then it''s not too late to kill her!"

    After that, the strength of the old woman''s hand increased instantly, and she was about to break my neck.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a peach nail suddenly flew out of the entrance and hit the old woman''s hand.

    Old woman eat pain, subconsciously released me.

    "Chen Lingyue, I must kill you today!" The old woman roared at the entrance of the cave.

    I turned my head and saw grandma and Mo Liang come in from the entrance of the cave.

    "Grandma I blurted out.

    Grandma looked at me and said in a deep voice: "girl, with grandma, don''t be afraid!"

    Seeing her grandmother coming, the old woman laughed and said, "Chen Lingyue, I haven''t seen her for more than 40 years. You are quite old."

    Grandma took a look at the old woman and said coldly, "even if I''m old, I''m better than you, the monster that sucks the blood essence of living people!"

    Hearing this, I instantly understood why the old woman was so old, but still kept the same appearance as a young girl.

    Is she keeping young by sucking the blood essence of living people?

    In that case, Gong Xiao Cui was used to refine the corpse of the body oil perfume. Was it not all the living people who sucked the blood of the old woman?

    Make light of travelling a thousand li, she was able to catch up with the old woman.

    Before, I always thought that only evil spirits like ghosts would be so cruel. Now it seems that people''s hearts are often more terrible than evil spirits!

    "Chen Lingyue, since you''re here today, we''ll make a good calculation of that year''s hatred!" The old woman snapped.

    "You let my granddaughter go first, and we''ll settle our feud by ourselves!"

    The old woman took a look at me, then at grandma, sneered and said, "let her go? She''s bleeding from you and brother Xingluo. Do you think I might let her go? "

    "I''m not with Xingluo, and she''s not my granddaughter!"

    Hearing this, not only I was confused, but also the old woman.

    "No way! When brother Xingluo left Miao village with you, how could you not get married? You lied to me. Yes, you must have lied to me. You lied to me because you wanted me to let her go! " The old woman''s voice was hysterical.

    Seeing how the old woman refused to believe it, grandma shook her head helplessly, sighed and said, "look at her eyebrows carefully, can there be anything like stars?"

    The old woman turned her eyes to my face and was about to take a closer look at my face.

    Who knows, Mo liangye suddenly rushed over quickly, snatched me from the old woman''s hand, and ran back to grandma quickly.

    Lost my chips, the old woman immediately angry, sternly said: "Chen Lingyue, you really cheat me, this girl is clearly you and Xingluo brother''s granddaughter!"

    "No matter what you think, Xingluo never left you for me. When he left Miao, Xingluo followed his master around the world. My granddaughter has nothing to do with him! " Grandma explained.

    I was relieved to hear that.

    Damn, fortunately, that star Luo is not my grandfather, otherwise I am really drunk with such a grandfather who always abandons everything at the stall!

    However, even if grandma said so, the old woman still refused to let go.

    "Even if you didn''t marry brother Xingluo, he left with you. After all, you robbed him from me. So the person I hate most in my heart is still you

    "In that case, let''s end here today." Grandma said without changing her face.

    The old woman snorted and said, "Chen Lingyue, do you know what I hate most about you? It''s your face that doesn''t change, and you look very powerful! I lost to you in the battle of poisonous insects, but it''s different now. This time, I will never lose to you again

    After that, the old woman whistled and saw a frog like cry under the shriveled skin of the horse''s belly.

    Then, the next second, I saw a fat and Golden Toad slowly crawling out from under the shriveled skin of the horse.

    See this thing, I instantly think of a thing Jinchan gu!

    This kind of poisonous toad is refined from a poisonous toad in Yunnan Guizhou Plateau, and its toxicity is more violent than that of baizugu.

    What''s fatal is that the venomous toad comes out of the horse''s belly.

    That is to say, it took advantage of the belly of the horse to be killed and sucked the fierce blood gas of the ancient monster.

    In this way, it''s even more toxic.

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help sweating.

    Fortunately, when we went out before, we had already found someone to carry out the shop owner and the Miao strong men who had been poisoned.

    Otherwise, if they stay here, most likely they will be sucked by the old lady''s Golden Toad.

    "I didn''t expect that you turned into a Golden Toad bug. Look, over the past 40 years, your magic skills have improved a little bit!" There was a sneer on Grandma''s lips.

    "Chen Lingyue, you know that the venom of the Golden Toad is very powerful, especially the venom of the Golden Toad that sucks the essence and blood of the ancient beast like me. If you''re afraid, kneel down and kowtow to me. Maybe I can spare your life! " The old woman said with a proud face.

 Chapter 127

    Hearing the old woman''s words, grandma laughed contemptuously and said: "today, I don''t need to poison, I can defeat you!"

    Since my grandmother told Gong Xiaocui that she had not used poisonous insects for decades, I knew why my grandmother had lived with me for 20 years, but I never knew that my grandmother was a poisonous woman.

    Although it has been since ancient times that the Miao people raise poisonous insects.

    But in the final analysis, it will do some harm to the host''s body.

    The most important thing is that raising Gu, like raising imps, is extremely harmful to Yin morality.

    I guess the main reason why grandma didn''t use Gu for decades is because of me.

    After all, my parents died before I was born.

    Even me, it''s grandma who dissected my mother''s body.

    As a result, grandma felt that she had made too many evils and was afraid of revenge on me, so she decided not to use Gu in this life.

    But this time, the old woman even took out the poisonous toad. If grandma didn''t use it, wouldn''t it be very dangerous?

    Thinking of this, I quickly opened my mouth and said to grandma, "grandma, you can use Gu to deal with people who are inferior to animals like her. Why are you polite?"

    Unexpectedly, hearing what I said, grandma''s face changed immediately. She yelled to Mo liangye: "take care of her. Otherwise, what''s wrong? I''ll ask you!"

    Although Mo liangye is the underworld, grandma is an elder after all. He doesn''t dare to say anything more. He protects me in his arms and makes me unable to move.

    I was worried about grandma''s accident, and I was in a hurry.

    "Mo liangye, I beg you, you let me go, I want to help grandma!"

    Mo liangye shook his head, attached to my ear, said softly: "don''t worry, grandma has her own discretion, there will be no danger!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, the old woman had already launched an attack.

    Golden Toad Gu''s eyes are bulging as if to burst, and his stomach is getting bigger and bigger. It reminds me of toad Gong in martial arts novels.

    Toad Gu''s stomach bulged to a certain extent, and immediately opened his mouth and pounced on his grandmother.

    Grandma stepped back two steps, then took out a handful of white powder from her pocket with her left hand and quickly spread it on the Bufo bug. With her right hand, she took a bottle of pure water from her backpack and threw it directly at the Bufo bug.

    Because the lid of the purified water has been opened, it is thrown out and scattered everywhere in an instant.

    In particular, Jinchan Gu was not only sprinkled with a lot of white powder, but also drenched with a lot of water.

    So, next, an unexpected scene appeared.

    Before the toad could spit out the toxin, white smoke came out all over its body, and its skin swelled up one huge blood bubble after another as if it had been burned.

    As soon as the blood bubble broke, it immediately lost its fighting power and fell to the ground.

    Seeing this scene, the old woman was stunned.

    "You... What kind of poison do you use? Why have I never seen it? "

    Grandma''s lips raised a sneer and said, "it''s not poison at all, it''s quicklime. Even high school students know that quicklime will react with water, but you don''t know it all your life. I can only say that people who are ugly should read more, or they will be eliminated by the world and think they are standing at the top of the mountain! "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    Grandma is really a black belly!

    She is the only one who can figure out how to use quicklime and water to deal with insects.

    But the old woman is narrow-minded and trapped in the deep mountains and forests for many years. In her eyes, besides Gu, she is Gu. How can she accept new things?

    Therefore, at this time, it is natural for her grandmother to restrain her poisonous toad.

    "Hum, Chen Lingyue, what do you think you can do with me if you control my poisonous toad? I have been sucking the blood essence of living people all the year round, and my body itself is a huge poisonous insect! You just wait to die

    With that, the old woman threw herself at her grandmother.

    Seeing this scene, my heart was shocked and I blurted out: "grandma, be careful!"

    But obviously, grandma is more agile than I thought.

    I saw her body to the side of a flash, immediately avoided the old woman''s attack.

    The old woman couldn''t attack grandma. Seeing me and Mo liangye standing by, she tried to attack me and Mo liangye.

    Ink cool night congeals a heart to twist, in the hand congeals a pure black dead air, raise a hand then to old woman beat.

    The old woman didn''t know the identity of Mo liangye, so she didn''t expect that the energy in his body was so huge.

    This palm down, the old woman''s whole body was directly hit fly, mercilessly fell on the opposite wall.

    I almost heard the crack of a broken bone.

    Tut Tut, even if the old woman''s muscles and bones are strong, she can''t stand the hand of Mo liangye, can she?

    Sure enough, the old woman soon couldn''t get up. She forced herself and glared at Mo liangye: "who are you

    Ink cool night deep eyes, leaching a cold, thin lips slightly open: "animal is not worthy to know my identity."

    I went, this guy is really poisonous, even directly scold the old woman is a beast.

    However, it seems that he is quite right.

    The old woman not only sucks the blood of the living, but also uses the corpse that has been sucked up and purified to make perfume.

    What is a guy like this, who is not a beast?

    "I''m not as good as others when I''m defeated by you today. If you want to kill or cut, it''s up to you!" The old woman knew she couldn''t fight, so she had to admit it.

    Seeing that the old woman had basically lost her fighting capacity, grandma sighed deeply and said, "you are simple and kind, but you have gone astray. You have come to this end. You can''t blame anyone. Let''s write off the past. From now on, you and I don''t owe each other! "

    After that, grandma turned to take us away.

    But unexpectedly, the old woman suddenly used up her last ten percent of strength, jumped up from the ground and rushed towards her grandmother.

    Seeing that she was about to pounce on grandma, I immediately broke away from Mo liangye and wanted to help her.

    However, without waiting for my hand, grandma would have reacted. She grabbed a handful of glutinous rice from her bag and stuffed it into her mouth. She quickly turned around and vomited all the glutinous rice on the old woman.

    I thought that the glutinous rice would fall down when I met the old woman, but who knows that the glutinous rice not only didn''t fall down, but also turned into a white paste and quickly penetrated into the old woman''s body along the skin.

    The old woman didn''t expect that grandma would use glutinous rice to deal with her. She was obviously stunned.

    Then, the blood vessels of her whole body suddenly bulged and crisscrossed, looking terrible.

    Then, what''s more terrifying is that those bulging blood vessels are soon broken by one small insect after another, and the blood flows everywhere.

    Those dense small insects from her blood vessels, fast gnawing at her body.

    In less than ten minutes, the insects gnawed the old woman''s body, leaving only an old skeleton.

    Then, grandma sprinkled a handful of white powder to kill all the insects.

    "Those who do harm often do harm to themselves."

    Grandma shook her head, sighed, and took me out of the cave with Mo liangye.

 Chapter 128

    After solving the old lady''s problem, the three of us went down the mountain.

    At this time, in the Miao village at the foot of the mountain, the leader of the village had already subdued the people of Miaoli valley.

    Seeing grandma coming down, the stronghold leader quickly and respectfully came up and asked, "elder sister Chen, what should these people do?"

    Grandma turned her head and looked at the people of Miaoli Valley kneeling on the ground. She sighed and said, "your old and new Valley masters both died because of the poisonous insects. If you want to live longer, if you don''t have to, you don''t have to. Go back and be a good man, and you''ll get a blessing."

    Seeing that grandma said so, people in Miaoli Valley kowtowed to grandma and said, "thank you for sparing our lives. We promise that from today on, we will no longer use poisonous insects to harm people. And the Miaoli valley will never attack this Miao village again! "

    Grandma nodded, explained a few words to the people headed by Miaoli Valley, and let them go.

    "Granny, you just let them go. Are you not afraid that they will do something in front of each other and do something in the back I asked with a worried face.

    Grandma shook her head, laughed and said, "Gu doesn''t harm people, it''s people''s hearts that do harm. If more people are harmed, they will only harm themselves in the end. They also see the fate of Gong Xiaocui and that woman. In a short time, they dare not commit any more crimes. "

    Hearing this, I can''t help feeling.

    Indeed, what is terrible is not the poison, but the human heart.

    Once the heart is broken, it will only be hundreds of times more terrible than poison.

    In this world, there are innumerable love and hatred, there are also innumerable desires, once controlled by the devil, go astray, sooner or later will be punished.

    In the next few days, my grandmother and I were cultivating in the Miao village.

    As for Mo liangye, he spent a lot of time with us these days. Later, Pei Zhao came to report something to him.

    Probably because things are a little tricky, so Mo liangye greets us and takes Pei Zhao back to the underworld.

    After five days'' rest in the Miao village, the shop owner''s snake venom was almost eliminated. It happened that there was a farm vehicle in the Miao village that was going to buy in Luxi County.

    So after we said goodbye to the stronghold leader, we took a farm ride back to Luxi County, then went to CS City, and got on the train back to wh city.

    After a bumpy road, my grandmother and I finally set foot on the hot land of wh city again.

    Because it was late to arrive, so I discussed with my grandmother to make do in my rented house for one night.

    But who knows, as soon as we walked out of the railway station, we saw an extremely windy Bugatti sports car at the gate of the station.

    And the man standing by the car, but I can''t be more familiar with.

    "Welcome home, madam and grandma!"

    Mo liangye took off his sunglasses and gave me a big hug.

    "Aren''t you going to deal with the important things? Why are you running here again? "

    Hearing this, Mo liangye gently scratched my nose and said, "for me, taking my wife and grandma home is the most important thing!"

    This guy, his mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter, but I like it!

    Then, Mo liangye drove me and my grandmother to a rich villas.

    "Hey, we''re going home. What are you bringing us here for?" I couldn''t help muttering.

    Mo liangye opened the door for me and grandma, welcomed us into one of the villas, and said solemnly: "from today on, this house belongs to you, madam! By the way, the car outside also belongs to you. In the future, you don''t have to squeeze the bus to go to school. "

    When I heard that, I was totally confused.

    I never dreamed that I could live in such a good house and drive such a good car.

    As a result, Mo liangye is now doing things like these without money. What do you mean?

    As if I was in a panic, Mo liangye cleared his throat and continued: "when a man and a woman get married in the world, the man needs to give the woman a dowry, so the house and the car are all dowry for his wife. If your wife wants anything else, you can ask at any time. "

    What��

    betrothal gifts?

    Marriage to a ghost also requires betrothal gifts?

    It''s too heavy, isn''t it?

    However, how can a money addict like me return what he has got?

    Anyway, the cool night is mine, mine is mine.

    Since he gave it to me, I won''t accept it for nothing.

    Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough!

    So my grandmother and I stayed in the villa for the time being.

    During this period, because of the worry about Xu Ya''s affairs, my grandmother and I went to their house in the city to have a look.

    Miao Miao''s stomach is very obvious, and he is in a good mood. It seems that he has not been affected by the previous incident.

    And aunt Xu''s attitude seems to be relaxed a lot, and she is also kind to Miao Miao.

    As for Xu ya, aunt Xu said that after he settled them, he turned himself in.

    Because he committed manslaughter with a good attitude, he was exempted from death penalty and sentenced to seven years'' imprisonment.

    "I''ll bring up the baby and wait for him to come out." Miao Miao said firmly.

    Hearing this, my grandmother and I are very pleased.

    Fortunately, all that we have done, all that Xu Ya has done, all that Uncle Xu has done, is worth it.

    A new life is coming, and everything is going in a good direction.

    After dinner at Xu Ya''s house, I drove back to the villa with my grandmother.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I stepped into my home, I felt a sharp pain in my abdomen.

    "Grandma... It hurts... It hurts!" I couldn''t help shouting.

    Grandma put her hand on my wrist, her face suddenly changed, and she said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid the ghost fetus in your stomach is going to be born!"

    Hearing this, I remembered that the little guy in my belly had not contacted me for nearly half a month.

    Together, he is not sleeping, but accumulating strength for his birth.

    But I''m really in pain. I''m going to faint.

    Grandma did not dare to delay, and immediately helped me to bed.

    At this time, I haven''t felt like I''m going to be a mother.

    But at this moment, when I think of a little guy coming out of my stomach, I''m so nervous that my hands are shaking.

    What''s fatal is that the child is a ghost fetus. It''s not normal. Naturally, he can''t go to the hospital.

    And Mo liangye is not here at the moment. If there is a massive hemorrhage like in a TV play, what can we do?

    However, I soon found that my worry was unnecessary, because the temperature of the room suddenly dropped a lot.

    Obviously, the cool night is coming.

    Moreover, this time he also brought an old ghost in black.

    The old ghost looked at my situation and said respectfully to Mo liangye, "Your Highness, please rest assured that the maidservant will let the little underworld come safely."

    Xu is the first time to see the life of children, ink cool night look, is also unprecedented tension.

    He sat by the bed, holding my hand tightly, and whispered, "don''t worry, you''ll be OK. I''ll always be with you."

 Chapter 129

    Ink cool night finish saying, with cold lips gently kiss in my hand.

    I felt a moment of peace in my heart.

    Indeed, with him by my side, I will be fine.

    When our son is born, he and I will be a complete family.

    Thinking of this, I''m not afraid of anything, and I can''t even feel the sharp pain in my lower body.

    The old ghost that Mo liangye brought along with her grandmother had been busy in the room for more than an hour. I finally felt that a round head came out of me.

    "Mom!" A soft voice suddenly rang out in the room.

    I was stunned for a long time, then I remembered that it was the voice of the little guy in my belly.

    Shit, other people''s children will only cry when they are born. As a result, my children will call mom when they are born.

    It seems that the gene of Mo liangye is really not covered!

    The old ghost held the little guy in front of Mo liangye and said respectfully: "congratulations to your highness and princess, the little underworld was born safely!"

    Mo liangye takes the little guy over and holds him to me.

    "Ma''am, thank you so much!"

    The expression of Mo liangye is as excited as a child.

    I turned my head and looked at the child in Mo liangye''s arms. I had to say that Mo liangye''s gene is not really a little strong.

    Even if the child is lost in the street, I am not afraid that he will be lost.

    Because this little guy is completely carved from the same mold as Mo liangye. It''s almost as if it can''t be any more!

    Damn, I''ve had a hard life, but I didn''t inherit any of my genes!

    Seeing that I seemed a little unhappy, Mo liangye said with a smile: "madam, next time, we will have a daughter like you!"

    I gave him a white look and said: "I don''t want to. It''s so hard to have a baby. I only have one!"

    As a result, without waiting for Mo liangye to answer, the little guy in his arms said: "Mom, I want my sister, I want my sister!"

    I''m sure it''s definitely a collusion between Mo liangye and the little guy!

    Fortunately, this child is not an ordinary child, growing up n times faster than ordinary children.

    In a few days, the child had grown up to run and jump like a three-year-old child of an ordinary family.

    So that Mo liangye had to specially use magic to limit its growth, otherwise if it grows into 18 years old in a month, I''m afraid it will attract other people''s suspicion.

    However, if it is limited, it will save me a lot of trouble.

    Because the longer the child is, the more handsome he is between his eyebrows and eyes, so that the little girls in the community are scrambling to play with him.

    Maybe it''s because there are more children. The time for Mo Liang to stay in the sun is more. As long as the underworld is not busy, he will come to play with me and my children.

    After a long time, I even feel that my life is no different from that of ordinary people.

    Long summer vacation, so bit by bit from my palm slip away.

    In a twinkling of an eye, it''s time to start school.

    Because we haven''t got together with Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen for a long time, so after the report, the three of us went to the five-star hotel to have a meal.

    Of course, is Ye Zichen pay the bill, who let him be a standard rich second generation?

    However, just when the three of us were having a good time, my mobile phone rang untimely.

    Besides, it''s a strange number.

    I lazily pick up, asked: "Hello, who are you?"

    "Sister, it''s me. I''m Ji Xin''er."

    The other party is a woman. I feel a little familiar with her name, but I can''t remember who it is.

    "Which Ji Xin''er? I know many Ji Xin''er! " I asked impatiently.

    "Sister, you''re really forgetful. Last time you and your friends helped me deal with the baby spirit in my house, don''t you remember?"

    Hearing the word "baby spirit", I immediately remembered who the other party was.

    But it''s settled. Why does she call me now?

    Is it difficult that the infant spirit who passed the last time came back to find her?

    But it shouldn''t be. Generally, ghosts who have gone through the excess will enter the hell and reincarnation. Even if they want to find trouble again, it''s basically impossible.

    In that case, I can''t remember why she suddenly called me.

    Fortunately, she was also a pleasant person. In a few words, she told me the truth.

    Originally, this time she called me to introduce business to me.

    Her younger brother, like her, came out of the countryside with no skills and no serious job, so he learned to drive a car online.

    Originally, it was a good car, and it made a lot of money every month.

    As a result, who ever thought that one night, when his brother was driving a special car, he encountered strange things. The beauty he pulled was not a human, but a female ghost!

    But at that time, he didn''t know that he was preparing to leave after pulling the ghost to a villa. As a result, the ghost appeared and almost killed him.

    I don''t know why. Later he fainted. When he woke up, he was already in the hospital.

    He thought that he had a nightmare. Until he watched the news later, he realized that there were still a lot of special cars on the Internet that had an accident these days.

    And he is one of the lucky ones.

    All the other drivers of the special bus were sucked into their brains and died miserably.

    Ji Xin''er''s younger brother is so scared that he keeps himself at home all day for fear that the ghost will find him again.

    Ji Xin''er thinks that this is not the way to go on, so she thinks of us and wants us to take over this matter and get rid of the brain sucking female ghost.

    I didn''t want to take it. After all, I''m a mother now. I need to spend more time with my children.

    But Ji Xin''er''s price is quite a lot, which is 100000 yuan.

    People never think they have more money, so even now I have a lot of savings, but in line with the principle of making more money, I readily agreed to Ji Xin''er.

    Hang up Ji Xin''er''s phone, I made a ring finger, the other side Jiajia and ye Zichen said: "friends, we have work to do again!"

    "Xiaofei, you took the job on the first day of school? It''s not clear that we''re not going to have a good rest. " Ye Zichen said with orchid fingers.

    I gave him a hard look and said, "there are jobs on the first day of school. Don''t you think it''s a good omen? Businessmen call it a good start, OK? "

    "But..."

    Ye Zichen is ready to say something, but is interrupted by Fang Jiajia.

    "It''s a good thing to have a job to take over. We''ve just had a summer vacation, and it''s time to get out again!"

    "After the meal, we will work together. Ye Zichen, you are responsible for the vehicle and the car Hailing platform. Jiajia, you are responsible for the chicken blood and the glutinous rice. At 8 p.m., we meet at the gate of the bar

    "What about you, Xiao Fei? What are you doing? " Ye Zichen asked with orchid fingers.

    I shrugged and said helplessly: "my ghost catching tool was accidentally damaged. I have to go to Baishi street to buy a new one."

    "Yes, it seems that our studio is going to be brilliant again. I''m really looking forward to it!"

    Half an hour later, after the three of us finished our meal, we separated.

    I drove my Bugatti to the gate of Marlboro Pavilion. As before, uncle Lu was lying in the sun while listening to Kunqu Opera.

 Chapter 130

    "Master, if you want me to tell you, even the immortals are not as comfortable as you are. Look at you, the sun is shining, xiaoqu''er is listening, and there are banknotes every day. How happy it is I went up and joked in Uncle Lu''s ear.

    Hearing my voice, uncle Lu opened his eyes, glanced at me faintly, and said coldly, "Oh, why do busy people have time to see me today?"

    Ah, uncle Lu is so old that he is still angry that I didn''t come to see him in summer vacation.

    It''s like a child.

    "Master, I know it''s my fault that I haven''t come to see you for two months. But I didn''t mean not to come to see you. During the summer vacation, I didn''t have any leisure. I went to miaojiang and almost lost my life there. You don''t feel sorry for me! "

    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I always feel that uncle Lu''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard the word "Miao Jiang", as if he was recalling something.

    But when I looked closely, his face had changed into an ordinary look.

    Am I wrong?

    "What are you doing in miaojiang? The land boundary is very evil. It''s better to go less! " Uncle Lu said lightly.

    I shrugged and said helplessly: "I don''t want to go, but I can''t stand it. I have a grandmother who loves to toss! By the way, master, my grandmother is about the same age as you. I''ll let you see her some other day. If you don''t have any problems, you can walk around together! "

    Uncle Lu has never married in his whole life. Now half of his body is buried in the earth. He is still a lonely family. In fact, he is quite miserable.

    Since I was born, I haven''t seen my grandfather. I grew up by my grandmother alone.

    Sometimes, I even wonder if I have a grandfather.

    It is the so-called old man, all want to have a companion, for nothing else, just to pass the time, to accompany each other, always not too lonely.

    That''s why I''m thinking about matching uncle Lu and my grandmother to see if they can have a sunset.

    But who knows, when Uncle Lu heard this, he understood what it meant. He waved his hand and said, "I don''t know how many days I can live. I still don''t want to harm your grandmother."

    With that, uncle Lu took a big puff and puffed out a cigarette ring.

    Smoke filled, vaguely, I seem to see a trace of sadness in Uncle Lu''s eyes.

    In this kind of sadness, there is a kind of regret that is inhuman.

    Perhaps, in Uncle Lu''s heart, there is already an irreplaceable person.

    However, because he was the only descendant of Duke Lu, he became a bachelor all his life because he was restricted by the patriarchal precepts of widowhood, widowhood, solitude, independence and disability.

    As a result, I had to give up the idea of matching him and my grandmother for the time being, and the main purpose here in the future was stated.

    "Master, I''m here to ask you for two magic weapons. The ink line and Lu Banchi you gave me last time were destroyed by an old tree demon who has lived for more than 2000 years, but I took over the work tonight..."

    Without waiting for me to finish, uncle Lu got up, took out two things from the inner room and handed them to me: "fortunately, old man, I''ve already prepared them for you!"

    I picked it up and saw that it was a brand new Lu Banchi and ink line.

    Moreover, these two things look much stronger than the previous two. The key is that my name is specially engraved on them.

    Together, this is the only magic weapon I use when I join the school. But those two were only used by Uncle Lu to practice for me?

    "Master, if the old one hasn''t been destroyed before, don''t you plan to take out the new one at all?" I asked, frowning.

    Uncle Lu picked up his tea cup and sipped it gently, saying, "these days, of course, you can save it."

    When I heard that, I almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood.

    How stingy is the old man when he can save his apprentice''s magic weapon?

    "Master, you are just my apprentice. It''s useless for you to keep some things in your hands. If you have anything to press the bottom of the box, just pass it on to me!"

    Uncle Lu gave me a white look and said, "you have to eat one mouthful at a time. You have to go step by step. There are some things that are useless for you now. "

    Well, the old man is determined to hide something from me.

    That''s all. It''s going to be a long time.

    I believe that when my ability gradually improves, uncle Lu will teach me all he has learned in his life.

    So I took things, chatted with Uncle Lu for a while, and then drove away.

    Seeing that there were still a few hours before 8 o''clock, it was useless to go to the bar early, so I drove home.

    As soon as I entered the door, the little guy rushed up and hugged my leg.

    "Mom, you''re back at last. I miss you so much!"

    I picked up the little guy, pinched his face, and said with a smile, "Guoguo, did you listen to grandma''s words at home today?"

    The little guy nodded, a face seriously replied: "Guoguo is very obedient, but Guoguo wants to be with her mother, mother take me to school?"

    "If you go to school with your mother, how can your mother learn knowledge? How can I earn money to support you without learning knowledge? " I refused.

    "Let dad keep it. Anyway, he has a lot of money. If you don''t use it, mom, he will give it to other women." Guoguo said with a naive face.

    Hearing this, my face was black.

    Little guy, where did you learn all these things from?

    How can you even understand this?

    If this is heard by his father, his father will not beat him?

    However, when I was thinking about his father, the temperature in the room dropped a lot.

    Well, it''s really said that Cao Cao is coming. As soon as he talked about his father, his father came.

    "You come just in time. Your baby son says he''s afraid you''ll find his stepmother outside!" I said jokingly.

    Mo liangye gently encircled my waist from behind, attached it to my ear and said softly, "madam, no matter when my child has only one mother, that''s you."

    "Maybe we haven''t even got married. Maybe you''ll abandon our orphan and widowed mother when you get tired of it?" I murmured.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye''s deep eyes narrowed slightly and said in a deep voice: "Guoguo, go to grandma. Your mother and I have something to say."

    Guoguo dare not disobey, had to break away from my arms, obediently to find him too grandmother to play.

    "Mo liangye, what are you doing? I have something else to say to Guoguo... "

    As a result, my waist is tight before I finish a word.

    "Madam, last time Guoguo said that she wanted a sister. Fortunately, your body is almost raised now. We can put the birth of a second child on the agenda."

    With that, Mo liangye raised his hand and held me into the master bedroom on the second floor.

    Wide bed, ink cool night that quiet but hot eyes, like fire general melt me.

    In the face of his powerful offensive, I was stunned, even completely forgot to resist, and let him sometimes gentle and sometimes rough tease and entangle

 Chapter 131

    An hour later, the cool night came down from me.

    He held me in his arms, turned his head and gave me a kiss on the forehead.

    "The wedding is in three days."

    I was still immersed in the joy before, and I didn''t react to it for a moment.

    "What wedding? Who''s going to get married? "

    Mo liangye reached out and gently scraped my nose and said, "of course it''s our wedding. I said I would marry you, so I will marry you."

    Hearing this, I remember that last time, Mo liangye said that after my son was born, he would prepare a grand wedding for me in the underworld.

    I''ve been so busy and confused these days that I''ve left it out of my mind.

    "In fact... In fact, it''s OK without a wedding. As long as you and your son are by my side, I''ll be very satisfied!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, a familiar voice came from under the bed.

    "Mom, I want to be a flower boy!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye and I were almost stunned at the same time and looked at the bedside.

    See fruit fruit small body is from the bed of force to climb out, a face mischievous appearance.

    I went, with this little guy just now hiding under the bed eavesdropping?

    Is it really good to be so precocious?

    Thinking of this, I kicked Mo liangye out of bed and scolded: "look at your good son, you two get out of here!"

    This atmosphere is really not a little embarrassing.

    See me angry, Mo cool night quickly dressed, holding fruit out.

    I''m sitting on the bed all by myself. I''m so angry!

    This bastard dares to eavesdrop under the bed. If it goes on like this, how can he grow up?

    Thinking of this, I took a shower in the bathroom, changed my clothes and went downstairs.

    Downstairs, Mo liangye is seriously reprimanding Guoguo: "if this happens next time, be careful I''ll open your ass!"

    Guoguo bowed his head. He was so wronged that he looked like he was about to cry.

    In the past, people always said that being a mother was soft hearted. Now seeing Guoguo''s grievance, I was not happy. I had to squat down and hold him in my arms.

    "Well, mom told you, don''t do this again next time, or mom won''t take you out to play any more!"

    Guoguo said: "Mom, I''m wrong. I just want a sister so much, so..."

    "Mom knows, isn''t your father and I working hard? But it''s a matter of great urgency. Take your time. " I explained patiently.

    Guoguo nodded knowingly and said, "can mom take me out later? I don''t want to stay at home every day. "

    This requirement makes me a little tangled. After all, I''m going to catch ghosts later, so it seems inappropriate to take a child.

    But Mo liangye doesn''t seem to approve of it, and says lightly: "let him go with him. As the son of Hades, he should go out for exercise."

    Well, the father and son are all wearing the same pair of trousers. What else can I say?

    So, under the little guy''s strong request, I had to put him in Yuzhu and drove to the gate of Ba la la bar.

    Fortunately, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen are still punctual, and soon they arrive at the appointed place.

    "How''s it going? Has the car Hailing platform been completed? " I asked, frowning.

    Ye Zichen nodded and said, "I''m not sure what else to do? Here, the Polo over there is the car we are going to use tonight. "

    "Yes, you drive that car for a while, Jiajia and I will follow you."

    Hearing this, ye Zichen was a little confused.

    "Xiao Fei, do you mean to let me seduce the ghost? No, no, it''s too dangerous. I can''t do magic. If she takes a fancy to me and wants to strengthen me, I can''t even run! "

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, Fang Jiajia grabbed his ear.

    "You are the only man among us. If you don''t seduce us, do you want us two women to go?"

    "Pain... Pain... Fang Jiajia, you let go, it really hurts!" Ye Zichen cried aloud.

    "Are you going or not?"

    "Go, go, I''ll go? You release your hand first! "

    See ye Zichen agree, Fang Jiajia this just let go of a hand: "early agree don''t get?"? I have to force my sister to do it

    "Fang Jiajia, if you go on like this, you''ll never get married!" Ye Zichen rubbed his ears and said.

    "Aunt, I can''t get married, and I won''t get married to you sissy!" Fang Jiajia countered.

    I looked down at my watch and saw that it was more than 8 o''clock, which was similar to the time Ji Xin''er said last time. Then I said to Ye Zichen, "time is coming. You should log in to the car Hailing platform and wait in the Polo car."

    Ye Zichen stares at Fang Jiajia, opens the car door, and walks to polo, who is not far away.

    "Xiaofei, can we wait for the hare? If that female ghost doesn''t find Ye Zichen, then aren''t we busy in vain? " Fang Jiajia asked anxiously.

    I turned my head and looked at her sitting on the co pilot''s seat. I replied, "of course it''s not good to wait for a rabbit, but I''ve paid off the taxi driver nearby. As long as the female ghost gives out a list, only Ye Zichen can answer it."

    "I''ll go, Xiao Fei. How can you be so well prepared?"

    I gave a faint smile, then logged into the "Xijing" live broadcasting platform with my mobile phone, opened a room, and named it "soul stirring car: brain sucking female ghost reappears in the world".

    Maybe it''s because online car Hailing has become a way of travel for many young people, so when Fang Jiajia and I put on our special Bluetooth headset, there will be nearly 100000 viewers in the live broadcast room.

    "Anchor, is Lord Hades here? I really want to see Lord Hades

    "Upstairs, you will never forget the Lord of Hades like this again. Be careful that the anchor slaps you to death!"

    "No, our anchor mengmengda is very gentle. It''s not as rude as you said!"

    "Anchor, there are frequent accidents on the special bus during this period of time. I dare not take the special bus! What if we get a ghost? "

    "If that ghost looks as handsome as Lord Hades, I would like to be sucked! Come on, come on, suck me

    After watching the barrage, I subconsciously glanced at the Polo where ye Zichen was.

    I saw a young girl dressed in fashion was talking to Ye Zichen through the window.

    The girl has a good figure. She looks good from a distance.

    But when she looked up, I was stunned.

    Because the girl who talks with Ye Zichen is the soul sucking ghost!

    During the day, Ji Xin''er sent me a picture, which was taken by her brother risking his life that day, so I was very impressed.

    I didn''t dare to delay. I immediately sent out a sentence on the live platform with my mobile phone.

    "That''s her. That''s what we''re waiting for!"

    Because ye Zichen is also wearing a special Bluetooth headset, so before the operation, we agreed to inform Fang Jiajia by bullet screen once we have something to do.

    And the pictures he saw over there were also transmitted to the live broadcasting room through his line of sight, so that we and the audience can understand the news at any time.

    Sure enough, in less than 2 seconds after my barrage, the ghost sat in Ye Zichen''s Polo.

    Ye Zichen starts the car and drives slowly to the place where the female ghost says.

 Chapter 132

    Ye Zichen''s Polo leaves the bar street and turns to the main road next to it.

    I drove Fang Jiajia in my car and followed him at a distance.

    Because the time is relatively early, there is a lot of traffic on the road, one by one, several times I almost lost Ye Zichen.

    Fortunately, I set a place for ye Zichen''s mobile phone. Otherwise, if ye Zichen is really lost, it will be troublesome.

    While driving, I watched the movement of Ye Zichen through the live broadcast.

    After the beautiful ghost got on Ye Zichen''s car, she scratched her head and made a pose all the way. It made me want to blow fire.

    Fortunately Ye Zichen likes men now, otherwise he used to change that virtue, maybe he can really park the car to the side of the road.

    And the audience in the live broadcast room saw the sultry appearance of the beautiful female ghost and sent out barrages one after another.

    "I went, this female ghost looks really good, this appearance, this figure, I finally know what it means to die under the peony flower, being a ghost is also romantic!"

    "Sissy is very lucky today. I knew there was such a beautiful ghost. I went to work as a special bus driver too!"

    "Sissy, let go of the ghost and let me do it!"

    "Haven''t you heard that the more beautiful a woman is, the more vicious she is? This female ghost is so beautiful. She sucks her brain, and she never takes breath! "

    Even if I don''t look at these bullet screens, I can basically feel that ye Zichen''s driving hand must be shaking now.

    This guy used to be a counselor, let alone now.

    Worried that he was afraid, I threw my mobile phone to Fang Jiajia and asked her to wind up the barrage for ye Zichen, telling him that we were in the back.

    Fang Jiajia took the phone, crackled and sent a message to me, and gave it back to me.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a Cadillac behind suddenly overtakes and rushes up, not in front of me.

    Worried about the collision, I immediately turned the steering wheel to the side of the road.

    Because it was too sudden, Fang Jiajia was unprepared for a moment. With a shake of her hand, she directly dropped my mobile phone at her feet.

    No way, I had to park the car to the side of the road and reach for the mobile phone at my feet.

    "Fortunately, my sister''s mobile phone is relatively strong, otherwise if the live broadcast is cut off, those viewers will kill me!" I said as I blew the dust on my mobile phone.

    "Fortunately, it''s not bad, otherwise I have to buy you a new one..." Fang Jiajia didn''t finish her sentence, and her eyes suddenly looked at the front.

    I glanced at her and asked, "what''s the matter? See the ghost? "

    Fang Jiajia shook her head, pointed to the front, and said in panic: "Ye... Ye Zichen''s car is gone!"

    Hearing this, my heart suddenly cooled.

    Looking forward, I can''t see ye Zichen''s car.

    Shit, I lost it!

    Finished, although Ye Zichen has an amulet on his body, that thing is not necessarily really useful!

    And soon I found something even more terrifying.

    That is Ye Zichen there signal interruption, live screen, has been cut to me and Fang Jiajia here.

    I did not give up, immediately dialed his number, the result there came the cold artificial female voice.

    It''s off!

    I have to say that this is really a very bad sign.

    The sudden shutdown of his mobile phone not only makes us unable to track, but also means that he is likely to have been in danger.

    Think of here, I dare not delay, immediately start the engine, hope to catch up with Ye Zichen''s car.

    But we drove on the main road for 10 minutes, but we couldn''t find Ye Zichen''s car.

    The heart of Fang Jiajia and I sank bit by bit.

    Ye Zichen now life and death unknown, if really what happened, it is estimated that we will not forgive ourselves in this life.

    "It''s all my fault. If I don''t get rid of my cell phone, I won''t lose him..." Fang Jiajia blames herself on the co pilot''s seat.

    I shook my head and said, "I can''t blame you for this. If you want to blame it, it''s the Cadillac that didn''t come here suddenly. We almost crashed!"

    "But what about ye Zichen? If he is really sucked by that beautiful ghost, how can we explain to his parents? " Fang Jiajia was so anxious that she almost cried.

    I really don''t have a good solution to this problem at the moment.

    I knew this would happen. Before I started, I should have installed a GPS on Ye Zichen''s car.

    In the final analysis, I''m not well prepared for this situation.

    When Xu saw that we had lost Ye Zichen, the audience in the live broadcast room launched a barrage one after another.

    "Anchor, does that sissy have been sucked by the female ghost?"

    "Upstairs, shut your crow''s mouth, can you suffocate if you don''t speak?"

    "Anchor, I work in the transportation department, or you send me the sissy license plate number, and I''ll check it for you on the city monitoring right away!"

    "666666, the anchor''s fans are from all walks of life."

    See here, I didn''t have much hesitation, immediately will ye Zichen drive that Polo''s license plate number sent to the bullet screen.

    Seriously, this fan''s speed is really fast. In less than 2 minutes, he sent a place name on the bullet screen.

    "Anchor, city monitoring shows that the last time this car appeared was on baizong road."

    Seeing the barrage, I immediately found a place to turn the car around and drive to the baizong road that the fans said.

    Fang Jiajia was frightened by my speed and turned pale.

    "Xiao Fei, slow down. Please slow down. I''m afraid!"

    "No matter how slow, ye Zichen may be dead!" I coldly throw out such a sentence, continue to drive the car fast.

    Although Ye Zichen is not only a good counsellor, but also a bad one sometimes. No matter how, he is also my good friend.

    My good friend is dying. How can I not worry?

    Ye Zichen, you must hold on, I will come to save you soon!

    Seeing that I drove my car so fast, the audience in the studio were dumbfounded.

    "Anchor, your driving skills are six to six!"

    "To be a good anchor, you have to be a good driver first!"

    "Anchor, your car is really good. When will you take us for a ride?"

    "The user, Lord Pluto, will reward the Buddha for jumping over the wall! Message: be safe. "

    As soon as the barrage came out, it exploded again in the studio.

    "Lord Pluto is here, my beloved Lord Pluto is here, please turn over the sign!"

    "It''s my turn, it''s my turn, I''m all washed up!"

    "Lord underworld, I can do anything, turn me over!"

    What��

    Just now, it was clear that the painting style was desperate to save people. As soon as the cool night came out, how do you see and feel like the rhythm of an ancient emperor''s draft girl?

    See here, I really want to sigh: empty is color, color is empty, the vast number of ignorant girls, wake up!

    Seeing that the distance in front of baizong road was only 100 meters, I immediately took back my mind and focused on the front.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, not far ahead of baizong Road intersection, a car suddenly rushed out, straight for us.

    As soon as I was about to hit it, I was in a cold sweat and immediately stepped on the brake

 Chapter 133

    Fortunately, the car that Mo liangye sent me had better braking performance, while the car opposite also stepped on the brakes in time, and both cars stopped steadily.

    Only then did I see the car clearly.

    Damn, it''s the Polo driven by Ye Zichen!

    Ye Zichen also recognized us, hurriedly will open the door, flurried to our side.

    "Xiao Fei, help... Help me. It''s terrible. The ghost is terrible!" Ye Zichen''s hands trembled with fear.

    Hearing this, I estimated that the female ghost must have appeared, and immediately said coldly, "get in the car, sit down, I''ll deal with her!"

    Ye Zichen was scared silly, dare not listen to me, immediately opened the door, sat on the back of my car.

    I stopped the car, took out Lu Banchi and ink thread from my backpack, and walked slowly to the side of the road, waiting for the ghost to come.

    Baizonglu generation is located in the old city, many places are in the demolition, so the night is basically sparsely populated.

    The graceful locust trees on the roadside, under the light of the dim yellow street lights, seem particularly strange, as if something will jump out of them at any time.

    After the scene just now, I didn''t dare to be careless and focused on observing the surroundings.

    Sure enough, after a while, he saw the beautiful ghost who was sitting in Ye Zichen''s car coming slowly from a distance.

    See me and Fang Jiajia, beautiful female ghost lips, evoke a strange smile.

    "Here are two more. It seems that I can eat enough tonight!"

    With that, the pretty ghost laughed with exaggeration. Her mouth almost reached her ears. There were black stripes on her blue and black teeth. I don''t know how long she hasn''t brushed her teeth.

    Seeing this scene, not only do I feel sick, but also the audience in the studio feel sick.

    "I want to take back the words before, I don''t want to die under the peony, because this female ghost is really disgusting!"

    "Don''t say it. I''ve been holding the toilet so much that my bile is coming out!"

    "I''m doomed to have no sleep tonight. Otherwise, I''ll be scared out of my lower body when I sleep till midnight."

    "Upstairs, I''m thinking about whether to tie up my female ticket first."

    "You can show your love. This single dog of labor and capital doesn''t have a female ticket yet!"

    I tried to resist the nausea of vomiting in my chest. I looked at the ghost in a cold voice and said, "do you want to eat me? It depends on whether you have the ability or not! "

    The pretty ghost continued to laugh wildly and said, "just because you want to stop me? Since you are so overconfident, I''ll stuff your teeth first! "

    Finish saying, beautiful female ghost then open teeth and wave claws of elephant I attack.

    I jumped and dodged quickly.

    The beautiful ghost threw herself at me, a little annoyed. She glared at me angrily and yelled, "if you have the ability, just stand there and don''t move. I don''t believe I can''t catch you!"

    I spit at her with disgust on my face, and scolded: "your brain is kicked by the donkey, do you think my brain is also clamped by the door? I''m standing here? For what? Do you want to give me a hundred and eighty thousand, or do you want to sell yourself to me as a slave? "

    "Hum, smelly girl, I didn''t expect you to have sharp teeth! Well, I''ll suck your brain today, and see how hard your mouth is! "

    With that, the pretty ghost pounced on me again.

    This time, I didn''t avoid it any more. Instead, I directly pulled out Lu Banchi and slapped her in the face when the beautiful ghost came.

    Her face was dirty, but now she was photographed by my Lu Banchi, and black smoke came out instantly. Half of her face became blackened, and she looked even uglier!

    Touching half of her face, the pretty ghost was furious.

    "How dare you hit me!"

    I cold swept her one eye, a face disdain of say: "I not only hit you, I also want to kick you!"

    Say, I don''t care three seven twenty-one, lift a foot to face the abdomen of beautiful female ghost is a foot!

    I don''t know if I''ve been exercising for a while in miaojiang some time ago. I feel that my strength is much stronger now than before.

    This foot went out, directly kicked the beautiful ghost out of 10 meters, and hit a locust tree on the side of the road.

    Seeing this scene, the fans in the studio immediately worshipped me.

    "This... This is the legendary shadowless foot of Foshan, isn''t it? The anchorman is flying from six to six

    "I''m a little worried about Pluto. If Pluto marries a concubine in the future, won''t he be kicked up by the anchor?"

    "Lord underworld, we have five seconds of silence for you!"

    "Lord underworld, there''s a knife on the head of the color word. Don''t betray the anchor. Otherwise, what if it''s useless?"

    Xu was kicked too hard by me. The beautiful ghost lay on the ground and didn''t get up for a long time. It seemed that she was seriously injured.

    "Xiao Fei, I haven''t seen you in a summer vacation. My skills are rising." Fang Jiajia said to me with a smile.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help looking proud.

    "Well, do you really think I''ve been practicing with grandma these two months?"

    "Xiao Fei, you should take this female ghost as soon as possible. I''m scared out of my mind by her!" Ye Zichen urges a way.

    I nodded, and then took out the ink line, is ready to read a spell, with the ink line to tie up the beautiful ghost.

    But who knows, at this time, my car ran along baizong road for some reason.

    Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen were immediately frightened, clutching the door tightly and crying.

    At the same time, the pretty girl disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    I went, this female ghost is really not small, dare to move my Pluto Lord sent me a luxury car, it is too long to do their own ghost rhythm!

    I immediately put away the ink line, ran into the Polo that ye Zichen had driven before, started the engine, and quickly followed up.

    But the problem is, compared with Bugatti, Polo is just one Pacific ocean away. Even if my driving skill reaches 6, I still can''t keep up with the pace.

    As Bugatti drove farther and farther away, I was so anxious that I could not wait for fire.

    One person lost it before, but now two people lost it. What do you mean?

    Thinking of this, I had no choice but to drive with one hand, touch Yuzhu with one hand, recite a spell in a low voice, and release Guoguo from the inside.

    "Mom, you are so annoying. As soon as I fell asleep, you called me out!" The little guy is proud again.

    "Honey, I can''t help it. Mom needs your help now. Please help me to keep up with the car in front of me. There are two uncles and aunts sitting in the car. They were caught by the ghost!"

    Guoguo looked at Bugatti in the distance, nodded at me, then immediately floated up and headed for the car.

    At this time, my studio has been fried.

    "Anchor, are you raising a Goodman boy? I feel so cute. Is there any wood

    "Yes, it''s so cute! I really want to touch it! "

    "Compared with other people, I was so angry. I used to raise Guman boy, but compared with the anchor, I was so ugly that I vomited blood!"

    "You are good at playing. You dare to raise such things as gumentong!"

 Chapter 134

    Gumentong, originated in Southeast Asia, is mainly carried forward in Thailand.

    It is made by monks who use the power of Sutra to put the soul of a child who died prematurely into a good card and statue.

    Therefore, the gumantong is often called "golden boy" or "Buddha boy".

    Generally speaking, gumentong has magic power in many aspects, which can help the dependents to eliminate disasters and solve difficulties, increase happiness and accumulate wealth.

    Therefore, many domestic stars, officials and businessmen travel to Thailand for the purpose of inviting gumentong to help their career to a higher level.

    But the problem is, Guoguo was born out of my stomach after a lot of hardships, not the laoshizi gumantong at all.

    However, the current situation is urgent, and I have no energy to explain it to them.

    Now the most important thing is to save Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen.

    I brought them out, so I must take them back safely!

    Fortunately, the beautiful ghost did not drive my car out of baizong Road, but stopped in front of an old villa at the end of the street.

    When I arrived in a hurry, there was no one in the car.

    Seeing Guoguo standing at the door, I frowned and asked, "where are they?"

    Guoguo pointed to the old villa and said, "my uncle and aunt were brought in by a female ghost. The female ghost is really ugly. It''s 1000 times uglier than your mother!"

    Although I am happy with what I have said, it is not the time to discuss beauty and ugliness!

    If you don''t take the time to save Ye Zichen and them, they will be sucked, and that will be the end.

    Thinking of this, I immediately said to Guoguo, "don''t worry about anything else. First help my mother save my uncle and aunt."

    After that, I raised my foot and went to the old villa.

    Unexpectedly, my front foot still did not fall, behind me came a dull sound.

    I immediately alert of turn head, the result see fruit fruit don''t know why time, unexpectedly by a bite soul whip to tie a knot solid solid.

    "Villain, see how arrogant you are!" A man holding a whip, said viciously.

    Hearing this, my whole body blood instantly boiling!

    Damn, who''s so desperate that even my aunt''s son dares to be tied?

    I don''t care three seven twenty-one, holding Lu Banchi, raised his hand and hit the man.

    The man was quick and dodged my attack.

    I didn''t give up. I took out some peach nails from my pocket and threw them at him.

    But who knows, this man''s hand is not generally good, not only easily evaded my peach nail, but also quickly moved to me, ten fingers as across the string, gently brushed in front of me, and then quickly back to one side, a proud face said: "you have been I point a few big holes, simply can''t move!"

    But even so, I''m not in a hurry.

    Because Guoguo didn''t know when he had broken away from the man''s soul eating whip, and quickly ran to the man''s head, pointed a sharp slender branch at the man''s tianlinggai, and said: "let go of my mother, or I will kill you!"

    I have to admit that the man''s martial arts is really superior to me. Even before I can react, he has already given me some acupoints.

    But he is a mortal in the end. Even if he can restrain Guoguo for a while, he can''t do it for a long time.

    After all, Guoguo is the son of Mo liangye, the strongest one in the underworld, and his ability is not built.

    At the moment, Guoguo is riding on a man''s neck, facing his heavenly cover with a sharp Branch. Even if he has great ability, he doesn''t dare to act rashly.

    After all, if Guoguo pokes this branch in, he will be disabled for life even if he is not dead.

    In this world, no one dares to make fun of his own life.

    So, the man hesitated for a few seconds, maybe he didn''t come up with a way to deal with Guoguo, so he had to raise his hand and quickly point a few times on me to relieve me.

    Seeing this scene, people on the live platform praised Guoguo one after another.

    "Anchor, this Goodman''s childlike innocence is good for you. He treats you like a mother!"

    "Anchor, do you have any brothers or sisters? I''ll invite one, too, so I won''t be afraid to walk at night any more! "

    "Anchor, I really want to pinch your gumenton. It''s so cute!"

    Shit, Guoguo is my own son, OK?

    He doesn''t defend me. Who does he defend?

    Thinking of this, I clenched Lu Banchi in the palm of my hand and asked coldly, "come on, why did you attack my son?"

    The man looked at me with disdain and replied, "I didn''t expect that you, a young girl, should let this kid harm and suck people''s brains everywhere. Are you not afraid of being punished by heaven?"

    What��

    I connive at the fruit sucking people''s brains and killing innocent people?

    Isn''t this guy kicked in the head by a donkey?

    My family is so lovely, how can I do such cruel things?

    Hearing men''s words, it''s not only me, but even the audience in the studio.

    "Anchor, this guy is absolutely not awake. He''s lying with his eyes open!"

    "Yes, how can Guman Tong, the anchor, do such a cruel thing when he is so cute and defends the anchor?"

    "Anchor, I''ll slap this guy in the face and see if he dares to talk nonsense!"

    To tell you the truth, seeing this barrage, I can''t help my inner impulse. I want to slap him.

    But who knows, when I approached, the man in front of me suddenly called out my name.

    "Mi Xiaofei? Are you really Mi Xiaofei? How can you lose so much weight recently that I can hardly recognize it! "

    Hearing this, I was stunned, frowned and asked, "do you... Know me?"

    After recognizing me, the man looked a little excited, pointed to himself and said to me excitedly: "anchor, do you forget me so soon? I''m Chen Feng! "

    Chen Feng?

    I don''t remember knowing such a person.

    Isn''t this guy talking nonsense to distract my attention?

    Seeing that I still didn''t seem to remember, the man opened his mouth again and said to me, "you don''t remember Chen Feng, then you should always remember if you become popular? Last time, in the laboratory building of Shaw College, you helped my cousin to get through... "

    Hearing this, I finally remember who this man is.

    Coauthor is the fan I met when I was on the roof of our school''s experimental building last time!

    I remember when I was apart, he gave me a business card, but I didn''t take it seriously at all and threw it directly into the garbage can.

    I didn''t expect that we would meet again here.

    Moreover, in such a way.

    This can really be that sentence, do not fight do not know!

    It seems that the relationship between Chen Feng and me has eased slightly, and it seems that we have known each other before. Guoguo still rides on Chen Feng''s head and says viciously, "don''t try to seduce my mother, or my father and I will kill you!"

    Well, this boy is as overbearing as his father.

    However, just then, a scream came from the old villa nearby.

    It''s Fang Jiajia!

    Finished, only to fight with Chen Feng, almost forget this stubble!

 Chapter 135

    Hearing Fang Jiajia''s scream, I didn''t dare to delay, so I rushed into the old villa with Guoguo at once.

    What I didn''t expect was that Chen Feng also followed.

    What''s he doing in here?

    Although his kung fu is really good and his reaction is quick, in the final analysis, the enemy we are facing is not ordinary people, but a vicious ghost.

    Now Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen are still living and dying. If we really add another Chen Feng, if something happens, my guilt will be really big.

    Thinking of this, I glanced at him and said in a cold voice, "what are you doing in here? Get out of here. It''s no joke! "

    But in the dark, Chen Feng gave a sly smile and said, "I''m more familiar with you here. Half a month ago, I watched here, ready to start to get rid of the ghost in the villa, who knows that the ghost actually entangled with a young man who didn''t want to die. In order to save the young man, I had no choice but to give up the chance to do it. When I came back today, I ran into you again! "

    Hearing this, I slightly Leng for a while, together with the person who saved Ji Xin''er''s younger brother last time is Chen Feng?

    This man looks so gentle that he can save people from the female ghost?

    If he is telling the truth, he must have some skills!

    Chen Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "don''t worry, I won''t drag you back. I''m the descendant of the hemp clothes God."

    I was even more surprised to hear a few words about the God in hemp clothes.

    Ma Yi Shen Xiang was founded by Ma Yizi, a great master of metaphysics in the later Jin Dynasty, and later carried forward by his apprentice Chen Tuan.

    For thousands of years, this family is not only proficient in Xiangshu, but also has made great achievements in catching demons and sealing ghosts.

    It seems that Chen Feng is from this family. I have to say that I am too surprised.

    "Hey, if you continue to be in a daze, your two friends are really hopeless!" Chen Feng mouth urged way.

    When I heard that, I came back to myself.

    Forget it, no matter whose descendants he is, I''ll save Fang Jiajia first.

    Thinking of this, I took Guoguo and followed Chen Feng up the stairs of the old villa.

    Before, Fang Jiajia''s voice came from a room on the second floor.

    I have to say, this villa is really old.

    Since I came in, I felt the staleness of the room. I don''t know how many years I haven''t lived in.

    "Mom, there''s a lot of ghost in this house. There may be more than one ghost!" Guoguo followed me and said suddenly.

    In fact, I also feel this.

    Because in this room, there is not only a strong sense of staleness, but also an indescribable feeling.

    On the whole, it''s depressing.

    During this period of time, after a period of experience, generally speaking, there are not many places that can make me feel particularly depressed.

    But this house, but let me clearly feel uncomfortable.

    It can be seen that the things hidden in this house are very resentful.

    Thinking of this, I''m going to ask Chen Feng. After all, he knows more about the house than I do.

    As a result, I haven''t asked, but his big mouth can''t hide words at all.

    "The owner of the house, surnamed Liu, has a daughter. She met a man named Tang Ming. Because Tang Ming''s family was not well off, she became the son-in-law of the Liu family. One day 10 years ago, I don''t know why, except for Tang Ming, the Liu family disappeared. The neighbors around asked Tang Ming. Tang Ming said that he divorced the daughter of the Liu family. The Liu family moved abroad and left the villa to him. "

    "Family relocation? So suddenly? " I asked, frowning.

    As he climbed upstairs, Chen Feng said, "the information I got is like this. But I always feel that things are not so simple. "

    "What do you say?"

    "After the Liu family moved, Tang Ming spent a lot of money to buy a villa in the rich area and married a beautiful young wife. However, although his wife had been pregnant for several years, she could not be born. After several twists and turns, Tang Ming found my grandfather and asked him to calculate whether he had any children. My grandfather is not so good. As soon as he calculates, he will know that he committed the crime of killing. "

    "So your grandfather asked you to come here and have a look?"

    Never thought, my voice just fell, Chen Feng then stopped, a face surprised looking at the front.

    I raise an eye to follow his direction to see past, see before that beautiful female ghost a hand is holding Ye Zichen, a hand is holding Fang Jiajia, the face is ferocious looking at us.

    "I sent another one to my door. Are you afraid that I won''t have enough to eat?"

    Beautiful female ghost finish saying, with scarlet tongue licked on the face of Ye Zichen, sticky saliva pulls old long, looking at let a person disgust.

    "You say, where should I start?" The ghost laughs strangely.

    Ye Zichen''s whole person is scared muddle, two legs don''t live of shiver.

    "Xiao Fei, help me, I don''t want to die..."

    See ye Zichen such, the audience in live broadcast room sends out barrage one after another.

    "Anchor, I feel like a sissy is scared to pee in her pants!"

    "Anchor, hurry to get rid of this ghost. I''m embarrassed by her appearance!"

    "Yes, upstairs. I''ve already spit out all the food I ate last night!"

    "This female ghost is not the wife before Tang Ming?"

    "Anchor, I feel like we''ve found something amazing!"

    "I''ve decided. I''ll call the police and arrest Tang Ming first!"

    Being reminded by them, I suddenly remember what Chen Feng said before.

    If, at that time, the Liu family was not moved, but was killed by Tang Ming and buried here, it can fully explain why there is so much resentment in this house!

    But even if this female ghost has a great injustice, it should go to Tang Ming instead of killing other innocent people.

    Thinking of this, I secretly took out ink thread from my pocket and prepared to kill the female ghost at one stroke.

    But just then, I suddenly felt something behind me was pulling me.

    I thought it was Guoguo. I didn''t care much. I just said, "good, don''t make trouble. Mom is doing business!"

    However, Fang Jiajia, who was clamped down by the female ghost at the stairway on the second floor, suddenly stared at me with a look of terror.

    I vaguely feel things are not right, subconsciously look back, only to see behind us in the wall, a huge face is grinning, in the dark environment at the moment is particularly strange.

    The audience in the studio was shocked when they saw this scene.

    "My God, my heart almost stopped!"

    "Anchor, it''s terrible. Please hold!"

    "Upstairs, you play, our anchor is you can hold it?"

    "Anchor, where''s your Goodman?"

    Seeing this barrage, I suddenly remembered that from just now on, Guoguo seemed to have disappeared.

    Where on earth has this little guy gone? I didn''t even say hello!

    Looking at the huge twisted and weird face on the wall, I felt a bad feeling.

    Shit, my little guy won''t be eaten by this monster, will he?

 Chapter 136

    However, just when I was in a hurry, the little figure behind the beautiful ghost attracted all my attention.

    I don''t even know when Guoguo got behind the pretty ghost. He jumped directly to the pretty ghost''s neck, grabbed the pretty ghost''s throat and said in a cold voice, "let go of my uncle and aunt, or I''ll tear your head off!"

    Seeing this scene, the audience in the studio once again praised Guoguo.

    "Anchor, your Goodman is good. Give him 32 compliments!"

    "When did the boy climb up the neck of the female ghost? For Mao, I feel he''s so black! It''s quiet, it''s the ghost

    "Anchor, please give me your address. I''m going to Thailand to invite one back!"

    "Same request! What a wonderful boy

    But the beautiful female ghost obviously did not expect that she would be attacked by Guoguo, and suddenly she was surprised.

    "You... Who are you? You... What are you doing? "

    Guoguo pinched the ghost''s neck and said with a proud face: "you are too ugly, less than one ten thousandth of my mother''s, so you don''t deserve to know who I am!"

    On hearing that Guoguo said I was his mother, the beautiful ghost gradually relaxed and sneered, "little friend, didn''t your mother tell you it''s dangerous here? If you don''t leave again, don''t blame my aunt for being cruel! "

    Hearing this, Guoguo''s hand around the ghost''s neck suddenly added force for a few minutes, and he said coldly, "I count 123. If you don''t let go of my uncle and aunt, don''t blame me for being impolite!"

    But the female ghost seems to be very indifferent to Guoguo''s words. In her opinion, how big a wave can a 3-year-old child make?

    However, when Guoguo in my family was still in my stomach, I had already cultivated his father''s proud temperament.

    Since the ghost refused to let go, Guoguo naturally would not be polite to her. She twisted her hand hard and twisted the ghost''s head directly.

    The huge face on the wall of the stairs saw this scene, and finally could not sit down any more. He stretched out his huge tongue and attacked Guoguo fiercely.

    "Guoguo, be careful!" I couldn''t help shouting.

    Guoguo took a look at me, with a smile on her lips, grabbed the ghost''s head, raised her foot and kicked at the giant face.

    Giant faces move fast, but the speed of fruit is faster.

    This kick in the past, the huge face did not have time to take back the sticky tongue, the ghost''s head all of a sudden along his huge tongue, quickly rolled into his throat.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity of the struggle between Guoguo and the giant face, Chen Feng and I immediately ran to the second floor to save Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen from the female ghost.

    Just as we were about to run with Fang Jiajia, the giant face coughed like a thunder and spat out the ghost''s head.

    The ghost''s head rolled several times on the ground, and then returned to the ghost automatically.

    After a while, her head and body actually healed together, as if they had not been torn off.

    The female ghost shakes her neck, and the radian of her mouth reaches her ears.

    "Do you still want to fight me? I forgot to tell you that my father was a great metaphysician before he died. Now that you have entered this door, it is not so easy for you to go out again! "

    After that, the door downstairs slammed shut.

    Damn, the door has been closed, so we are now the turtles in the urn?

    "Go to the window!" Chen Feng suddenly gave a big drink.

    Finish saying, then pull Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen to run toward the window of the second floor room.

    Seeing this, Guoguo and I quickly followed up.

    It has to be said that this old villa is really not small. There are seven or eight rooms on the second floor alone.

    To my death, the doors of every room, as if they had been agreed, were all locked.

    Fortunately, when God closes a door for you, he will open a window for you.

    We ran all the way to the end of the corridor and finally found an unlocked room.

    Because the female ghost was chasing after us, we had no other choice at all. We simply pushed the door open and ran in, and then locked the door busily.

    After blocking the female ghost out of the door, we finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I went and ran to death. It''s more exciting than the 100 meter race in the sports meeting!" Ye Zichen bent over and gasped.

    Fang Jiajia glanced at him and joked: "you are tired after only two steps. Is your body OK? Why don''t you go out later and I''ll buy you two bottles of Liuwei Dihuang pills

    Hearing this, ye Zichen was extremely unconvinced. He held his chest, raised his head and raised his buttocks. By the way, he still held the orchid finger and said, "who said I can''t? I''m a standard recipient

    I couldn''t hear the two people arguing about it any more, so I quickly stopped them.

    "Why don''t you two talk less? Now our primary goal is to jump down from this window. Do you think about it, who will jump first? "

    Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen, you see me, I see you, no one is willing to be the test object.

    After all, this is the second floor. If they jump without any safety measures, they will probably fall and break their arms and legs.

    So, they both want me and Chen Feng to jump down first, and then catch them below.

    I looked at them and felt that there was no other way now. I had to go first.

    So he rolled up his sleeves and reached out to push the window of the room.

    But what I didn''t expect was that the window didn''t move at all.

    Push again, there is still no response.

    I subconsciously looked at Chen Feng, Chen Feng immediately pushed another window, and found that the situation was the same as mine, there was no response at all.

    That is to say, even if we enter the house now, we still can''t get out.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly have a bad feeling in my heart.

    Why are the doors of so many rooms in front of us all closed, but the door of this room is open?

    Maybe, from the beginning, the ghost wanted to drive us to this room!

    If so, there must be something terrible hidden in this room!

    I watched around warily, for fear that some monsters would spring out in the dark.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the light in the room suddenly turned on, and the white light stung me.

    I look to switch place, see ye Zichen to stand there, full face is proud.

    "Are you stupid? Is there a light here? Do you have to discredit playing hide and seek? "

    As soon as his voice fell, Fang Jiajia made a voice of surprise.

    "Why is there a picture here?"

    Her words attracted the eyes of all of us, and we all looked in the direction of her fingers.

    Sure enough, on the west wall of the room, there was a 42 inch oil painting.

    The painting is a desert, continuous sand dunes.

    And on the sand dune, there''s another person walking.

    I don''t know if the painters are too lifelike. I always feel that the desert in this painting is constantly moving, like waves

 Chapter 137

    What''s more, the sand dune in the painting seems to move faster and faster, which makes me dizzy.

    I looked at it vaguely, and saw Fang Jiajia, ye Zichen and Chen Feng''s faces were a little strange.

    They seem to be smiling at the painting, as if the painting is not a sand dune, but a fairyland on earth.

    I reached out to them and asked them what they saw.

    But before I could touch them, everything in front of me suddenly changed.

    There was no house, no painting, and no Fang Jiajia.

    Yes, it was a curling cloud. At the end of the cloud, there were two people standing.

    "Who are you?"

    The two men heard my voice, slowly turned their heads, let me see an incredible scene.

    Because that woman''s face, and I actually have seven or eight points similar!

    "Phil, we are your parents!"

    I was stunned.

    dad?

    mom?

    I haven''t seen them since I was born.

    For so many years, although my grandmother took good care of me, there was always a defect in my heart for my parents.

    After all, any child wants to be accompanied by his parents.

    Even if my parents don''t do anything, just quietly accompany me to grow up, it is enough.

    It''s a pity that I have never seen them in all these years, even in my dream.

    But now, they are here, so that my long cherished wish can be realized. I can''t help feeling excited.

    "Dad, mom, I miss you so much!"

    I ran to them, trying to hold them.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, I vaguely heard someone calling me.

    "Mom... Mom... Wake up... Wake up!"

    It''s the sound of Guoguo!

    I came back to myself in an instant.

    It turns out that everything just now is a mirage!

    Thinking of this, I immediately use my teeth to bite the tip of my tongue, and the sweet blood quickly spreads from the tip of my tongue to my brain.

    The next second, all the illusions in front of me disappeared, no mom and Dad, no fairyland in the world, no clouds curling around.

    Some of them are still Fang Jiajia, ye Zichen and Chen Feng.

    Of course, there are also fruits that are trying to wake me up.

    Seeing me wake up, Guoguo said solemnly: "Mom, you are in the illusion of this painting! Wake up your uncles and aunts quickly, or their brains will be irreversibly damaged after a long time! "

    Hearing this, I didn''t dare to delay, and immediately slapped them in the face.

    "Xiao Fei, I just got hyaluronic acid in my face yesterday. If it''s broken, you have to compensate me!"

    For no reason, she was slapped. Fang Jiajia was a little hairy.

    "Yes, Xiao Fei, why are you slapping us in the face? It''s painful, isn''t it? " Ye Zichen tilted orchid fingers and echoed.

    Only Chen Feng, after being beaten by me, said nothing and looked dignified.

    After a long time, he just cold spit out a few words: "saliva spirit soul sucking fat!"

    Hearing these words, my heart suddenly cooled.

    Saliva soul absorbing grease is a kind of paste made from the sap of a tropical rainforest plant mixed with corpse oil. It has the effect of soul absorbing. Once it is used in painting, it only needs a few eyes to let people fall into the dream of their own weaving.

    Over time, even if the person is not crazy, he will become a mentally retarded fool.

    The reason why we saw what we wanted most in our hearts just now was that we were bewitched by this oil painting painted with saliva soul sucking grease in front of us!

    Damn, I didn''t expect that there would be such evil and dangerous things in this old villa.

    If I hadn''t been woken up by Guoguo just now, I''m afraid we would have been on our way now!

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, ye Zichen and Fang Jiajia are aware of the evil of the painting at the moment. They turn their faces and dare not look at the painting again.

    "What should we do? The painting is so evil. Shall we smash it?" Fang Jiajia suggested.

    Ye Zichen repeatedly echoed: "yes, yes, otherwise if we accidentally see it later and turn us all into fools, it will be over!"

    I thought it over and over again and felt that although I couldn''t get out at the moment, at least my life was not in danger for the time being.

    However, if the painting is brought into the dreamland again, things will be very bad.

    Thinking of this, I reached out to get the painting on the wall.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a barrage was suddenly sent out in the studio.

    "Don''t touch it! If you move, you can''t get out! "

    This Barrage is from Mo liangye!

    See here, I just stretched out the hand hanging in mid air, I do not know whether to enter or retreat.

    "This painting really can''t move. In retrospect, the ghost said before that her father was a metaphysical master. She pushed us into this room so deliberately that she didn''t just want to trap us here!" Chen Feng said.

    Never thought, Chen Feng voice just fell, outside the door came the voice of the female ghost.

    "Yes, this painting is my father''s whole life''s hard work. If you destroy it and always be trapped in a dreamland, even if Laozi comes, you will not be saved."

    Finish saying, female ghost then arrogant laugh.

    "What do you want?" I asked in a cold voice, unable to suppress my anger.

    The ghost laughed for a while and continued: "in fact, I don''t want to do anything. As long as you can solve the mystery in the painting, I can let you out."

    "Isn''t this a broken painting? What''s the answer? " Fang couldn''t help complaining.

    "For the sake of you playing with me for a long time, I can give you a friendly hint: celibacy is endless, and it''s the most important thing. If you can guess the answer from these two riddles, you will be one step closer to solving the riddle of the painting! " When the ghost finished, she laughed again.

    Although we don''t know what the ghost wants to do, since she has given us the riddle, it''s better for us to try our best to solve it than sitting here waiting for death.

    Thinking of this, I immediately took out a pen and paper from my backpack.

    "Xiao Fei, what did that female ghost read just now? Why can''t I understand a word? " Fang couldn''t help complaining.

    Ye Zichen tilted orchid finger, poked Fang Jiajia''s head, said: "let you read more, you don''t listen, now catch blind?"

    Fang Jiajia gave Ye Zichen a hard look and said, "it seems that you can solve it!"

    "This kind of brain work, of course, is given to Xiao Fei. In my action, I only pay for it!" Ye Zichen doesn''t mean to say.

    I sat cross legged on the ground, biting my pen and thinking.

    "Celibacy" should mean 1; Intersection... Endless... How to see how to feel like 8; It should be zero; But what does this supreme mean? "

    "It''s nine! In Taoism, 9 is the number of extreme Yang! The ghost''s father was a great master of metaphysics. Metaphysics is often based on Tao, so the number of supreme refers to must be 9! " Chen Feng said suddenly.

    Hearing this, ye Zichen''s admiration for Chen Feng was like a torrential river.

    "Oh, this handsome man, you know a lot. When can we find a room to discuss with each other?" Ye Zichen sticks orchid fingers to Chen Feng.

 Chapter 138

    Chen Feng glanced at Ye Zichen with strange eyes and said lightly: "man, I''m not bent. I''m straight. It''s straighter than steel bar!"

    Hear this words, leaf Zi Chen has to shrivel shrivel mouth, retreated to one side.

    I looked at the numbers written on the paper, frowned and said, "1809, what do these numbers mean? What is it that the ghost wants us to untie? "

    "Isn''t that a password? What''s so strange? As long as the correct password is entered, we can get out! " Ye Zichen says disapprovingly.

    Fang Jiajia gave him a hard look and said with disdain: "you don''t have a brain, you don''t admit it. You can see for yourself, where is the keyboard in this room to input these numbers for you?"

    Ye Zichen looked around and found that, as Fang Jiajia said, there was no keyboard related to numbers in this room.

    Even the door lock, is not with a password, but the kind of old-fashioned and antique handle.

    But since the ghost gave us a hint, it would not be in vain.

    This series of numbers must be useful.

    However, where are these numbers going to be used?

    I stood up and looked around.

    The whole room was empty. Except for the painting, there was not even a table.

    Is the answer hidden in this painting?

    If that''s the case, we really can''t help it.

    Just now, because we looked at the painting a few more times, we fell into the illusion woven by our own brain.

    Now if we look at it again, won''t we fall into trouble again?

    Before, I was awakened by Guoguo, and we were able to get out of the dreamland.

    But if we take a chance to see it again, can we still retreat?

    It''s a dilemma, not only about myself, but also about the safety of everyone present.

    If there is any mistake, we will be doomed, so I dare not act rashly.

    Fortunately, when we were at a loss, the audience in the studio gave us suggestions.

    "That female ghost is so cunning. Isn''t it obvious that it will force the anchor to fall into the illusion of that painting again?"

    "Indeed, I''m really worried about the anchors!"

    "If you want me to say that, don''t solve the puzzle. Just smash the window and jump down!"

    "Upstairs, what you said is light. Do you think the anchor can''t think of it? The reason why they didn''t smash the window proved that the window couldn''t open at all! "

    "Anchor, why don''t you try Braille, close your eyes and touch the picture to see if there are any small bumps?"

    When I was reminded by the audience, I felt as if I was suddenly enlightened.

    Yeah, why didn''t I think of that!

    Although you can''t see it, it doesn''t mean you can''t touch it!

    Perhaps, the people who painted this painting at that time just wanted to make use of human''s habitual thinking, so that we only wanted to see, not touch.

    After thinking about this, I immediately discussed the idea of Braille with several other people, including Chen Feng, who agreed.

    So, I have nothing to worry about, close my eyes, slowly touched the sand dune painting.

    I have to say that the canvas used in this painting is really good.

    The texture is fine and smooth to almost no pigment bulge.

    Wait, bulge?

    I put my hand on the oil painting and touched it all again. I was shocked.

    So the mystery is here!

    The whole canvas of the oil painting is regularly covered with tiny particles that can hardly be felt.

    I didn''t expect that a careless remark from the audience actually became the key to our solution!

    Thinking of this, I immediately stretched out my hand and prepared to press the bulges representing 1809 one by one in order.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Fang Jiajia suddenly stopped me.

    "Wait a minute, Xiao Fei. Lord Hades said on the live platform that this thing can''t be pressed directly. It has to use boy''s blood, even Yang conquers Yin!"

    Hearing this, I immediately turned my head and opened my eyes. As expected, I saw the barrage of Mo liangye in the studio.

    If anyone can have blood, it would be nice. I would not take a knife and make more cuts in my hand.

    But Mo liangye specially emphasizes that it''s the blood of the boy. We are trapped here now. Where can I find the boy?

    Ye Zichen also seems to respond to come over, repeatedly retreat.

    "Don''t look for me. I''m not a boy anymore."

    Shit, even if he doesn''t, I know.

    After all, it''s not easy to find a child in our 20s.

    However, at this time, the side of Chen Feng suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Use mine. I am."

    Hearing this, it was not only me, but also several people present.

    Ye Zichen, in particular, simply tilted his orchid finger and pasted it directly.

    "Handsome man, I can''t see it. You''re clean. Good, I love it

    Chen Feng coldly swept Ye Zichen one eye, raise a hand then a grasp on his collar, directly came to him a shoulder fall.

    After being taught a lesson, ye Zichen does not dare to make another mistake.

    After all, with his physique, even I can''t beat him. Do you want to have a fight with Chen Feng? It''s wishful thinking!

    Thinking of this, I looked at Chen Feng seriously and asked, "are you sure? It''s not a joke. If something goes wrong, we''ll all be done! "

    Chen Feng slightly pick eyebrows, lips slightly warped, a face of evil looking at me, said: "do you want to inspect the goods?"

    Inspection?

    I went. This guy even joked at such a critical moment. Isn''t it too formal?

    It''s not only me, but also the audience in the studio.

    "Boy, if you dare to tease our anchor, aren''t you afraid that Lord Hades will break your third leg?"

    "Yes, we don''t dare to flirt with the anchor, but this guy flirted with us first!"

    "Anchor, we support you to drag this boy out and shoot him for five minutes!"

    "I really want to know what the expression of Lord Hades is now."

    "Want to know + 1!"

    "The user, Lord Pluto, praised the Buddha for jumping over the wall and left a message: buy your own washboard!"

    I am very speechless about this.

    It''s Chen Feng who teases me. It''s not me who seduces him. Why does Mao want me to kneel on the washboard?

    However, it seems that these are all afterwords.

    Now, the most important thing is to solve the riddle in this painting, so as to get out of the room.

    Thinking of this, I took a look at Chen Feng. I took out a sharp Swiss Army knife from my backpack and stabbed Chen Feng in the palm of my hand.

    Sure enough, it was full of blood. As soon as the knife went down, the blood in Chen Feng''s palm began to flow out.

    I quickly put my hand on the bottom, and then let my hand as much as possible covered with his blood.

    When I got to the end of it, I felt again on the painting of the evil gate, found those tiny bumps, and pressed them down one by one in order.

    However, when I pressed the last bump, the whole picture suddenly burst out a strange light, even when I closed my eyes, I could feel the glare.

    After the light, then listen to "click", the door of the room actually opened automatically!

 Chapter 139

    I was relieved to hear the sound.

    Fortunately, nothing went wrong, otherwise, if we were really stuck here all the time, then we would be finished.

    Now that the door of the room is open, at least we have taken the initiative.

    As for whether you can escape from this villa or not, you have to fight with those ghosts!

    As for the order of going out, Chen Feng is still in the front, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen are in the middle, while Guoguo and I are responsible for the back.

    After all, the situation outside is not clear now, and it is uncertain what kind of moth will come out, so it is better to be cautious.

    However, it is strange that from the trapped room on the second floor down to the first floor, there is no movement in the whole villa.

    Even the staircase, where the huge face appeared before, was calm without any abnormality.

    Isn''t that weird?

    The so-called calm before a storm is often the most terrifying. At this moment, not only me, but also the audience in the live broadcast room have issued a barrage.

    "Anchor, what about the ghost? Why is it missing? Isn''t it scared away by the brilliant power of the anchor? "

    "Upstairs, you know a P, the more this situation, the more terrible, OK?"

    "The one who said he was going to call the police, did you call the police? When will the police come? "

    "Er... As soon as I''m nervous, I forget. I''ll report it right now!"

    I''m really drunk when I see this barrage.

    You can even forget to call the police. What else can you do, man?

    However, complaints belong to complaints. In this situation, we have to rely on ourselves.

    After all, we are dealing with vicious ghosts, not ordinary criminals.

    Some things, even if the police come, may not be able to solve.

    With this in mind, I continued to follow them.

    Such a big villa, we can only hear our own footsteps at the moment.

    One... Two... Three

    This strange atmosphere, even my heart is faster and faster, not to mention Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen.

    It seems to see that I am afraid. The fruit I hold in my arms touched my face and comforted me solemnly: "Mom, don''t be afraid, I will protect you!"

    I couldn''t help laughing when I heard Guoguo''s words.

    This little guy, at a young age, pretends to be a little adult. He is really warm.

    Of course, the audience in the studio also praised Guoguo one after another.

    "Anchor, your Goodman is so cute. I really want to kiss him!"

    "Upstairs, will you play it? The anchor''s gumenton has been contracted by me! "

    "Sister, face is a good thing. I hope you have it!"

    "Don''t you find that the boy looks like our dear Lord Hades? How infatuated is the anchor with Lord Pluto? He even raised a boy who looks the same as him

    Where do these people know that Guoguo is not a Goodman at all, but a child born out of my stomach.

    However, since they think he is Goodman, let''s take him as Goodman for the time being.

    Otherwise, I''m really not good at explaining the birth of Guoguo to these people.

    After all, I can''t tell them that I was born with a ghost, can I?

    When I was distracted, Chen Feng, who was walking in the front, suddenly stopped.

    I looked sideways and saw the ghost standing not far in front of Chen Feng, looking at us contemptuously.

    "I didn''t expect that you really have some ability to come out of the room!"

    Hearing this, Chen Feng snorted coldly and said, "you''ve seen our ability now. Do you want us to have a look at your ability?"

    It''s provocative, but it suits me.

    After all, we have waded into the muddy water. If we want to retreat, we must get rid of the ghosts in the villa.

    Otherwise, it is almost impossible for me, Chen Feng and Fang Jiajia to bypass these ghosts and get out of here.

    In that case, we might as well have a fight with the ghosts here, at least we have a chance of survival.

    Sure enough, Chen Feng deliberately provocation, female ghost''s mood began to become irritable.

    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you!"

    With that, the ghost sprang at us.

    See this scene, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen subconsciously shrink to the corner, want to give me and Chen fengteng place.

    But they forget that in this villa, there is not only one female ghost.

    This is not, they just shrink to the corner, it was suddenly from the wall in the huge tongue roll, desperately to the wall.

    Shit, it''s that giant face ghost again!

    "Guoguo, save your uncle and aunt, go back and I''ll buy you ice cream to eat!" I said to Guoguo.

    Guoguo got my command and immediately broke away from my arms. He rushed to the giant face like a monkey. He raised his hand and grasped the tongue of the giant face. He saved Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen with sucking strength.

    The giant face suffered a loss and suddenly roared angrily, almost numbing our ears.

    However, what we didn''t expect was that after the fury, a female ghost appeared in the villa.

    Long hair, looks like a gentle look, but from the age point of view, should be the beautiful ghost before the mother.

    Combined with the giant face in the wall, this is clearly the rhythm of a family!

    Can''t it really be the same as what Chen Feng said that all the villager''s family were brutally killed and buried here, which leads to a lot of resentment here?

    If so, it''s really terrible!

    Just thinking about this, the ghost who was beaten back by Chen Feng suddenly burst out laughing: "you can''t get out, wait to die!"

    Hearing the ghost, Chen Feng spittle spitting on the ground, and said to the ghosts in a vicious way, "we can''t get out of it, but it''s not your has the final say!"

    After that, Chen Feng turned to me and said, "we work together. You beat the little girl, I beat the old girl, and your son is responsible for beating the huge face in the wall!"

    I nodded, then the other side Jiajia they said: "you two go to the gate, take the glutinous rice, if anything dares to close to you, directly sprinkle it with glutinous rice!"

    Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen did not dare to delay, and ran quickly to the door.

    The huge face in the wall thought Fang Jiajia and they wanted to escape, and immediately moved quickly from the wall.

    "Want to run? It''s not that easy! "

    Finish saying, giant face wants to stretch out giant tongue again, will Fang Jiajia and ye Liangchen involve in abdomen.

    Unexpectedly, before his tongue came out, Guoguo took advantage of one foot to kick him in the face.

    What''s more, it happened to kick the giant face in the eye.

    The ghost eye of the giant face suddenly burst into a one eyed ghost.

    The huge face without one eye was very angry and immediately put out a huge tongue to attack Guoguo.

    Guoguo hid in the East, ran to Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen, and jumped to one side.

    The giant man was a little impatient when he ran. He swept the little body of Guoguo into the mouth.

    Seeing this scene, my heart suddenly tightened.

    Finished, Guoguo was eaten by the giant face!

 Chapter 140

    For a moment, I was totally confused.

    I never thought that Guoguo was easily eaten by a giant face!

    He was only born more than a month ago, and the fate between our mother and son has just begun. Is it going to end like this?

    However, without waiting for me to recover from the fact that the fruit was eaten, the female ghost before me came back again.

    Xu was stimulated by Guoguo. This time, I felt a nameless indignation in my heart.

    Even my son dares to eat. It''s disgusting!

    Since you ghosts are so ignorant, don''t blame me for being cruel!

    Think of here, I clench the Lu Banchi in the hand, quickly rush up, raise a hand then mercilessly hit on the female ghost''s face.

    This time, I didn''t spare any effort. This time, half of the ghost''s head was cut off by me.

    Female ghost obviously did not expect that I would suddenly burst out so much energy, and the rest of my face was full of fear.

    I struck while the iron was hot, so I continued to hit her in the face with Lu Banchi.

    One... Two... Three... I want you to pay for my son''s life!

    In just one minute, the ghost I caught had been beaten into a pool of mud by Lu Banchi in my hand, and I couldn''t stand up any more.

    I took out a charm from my pocket and recited it silently.

    In an instant, white smoke came out of the ghost I beat.

    As I chanted the mantra more quickly, the white smoke gradually became more and more, and finally it even started a fire.

    The ghost cried out in pain, desperately trying to put out the fire.

    But the fire is caused by a spell. If the spell does not fall, the fire will not be extinguished.

    Hearing his daughter''s cry for help, the old ghost who is fighting with Chen Feng suddenly rushes over like crazy, trying to remove the charm from the little ghost.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Chen Feng''s palm suddenly shot out a dozen embroidery needles, straight to the old ghost.

    The old woman ghost only wants to save her daughter, where else can she care?

    So, when she rushed to the little ghost''s burning body, Chen Feng''s more than a dozen embroidery needles were firmly inserted into the old ghost''s body.

    See Chen Feng''s hands quickly knot a complicated fingerprints, and then suddenly drink: "broken!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the old ghost was blown to pieces.

    Seeing this scene, the audience in the live room burst out one after another.

    "I went. What kind of martial arts does this guy practice? How can he be so powerful?"

    "Is this the long lost ghost door thirteen needles?"

    "These embroidery needles are just too six. They can kill all the ghosts easily!"

    "Anchor, where can I get this needle? I''m going to practice with my pork, and then I''ll play with the anchor! "

    In fact, not only the audience was shocked, but even I was stunned.

    However, the reason why I am confused is not the power of Chen Feng''s embroidery needle, but because I have seen it.

    The same embroidery needle, the same printing technique, even the same word "broken".

    More than a month ago, in the basement of a temple in CS City, grandma used it when dealing with the old monk''s human bone Buddha beads!

    Because at that time, grandma''s action was very fast, and I was in a ghost state, so I didn''t care too much.

    But now, see Chen Feng and grandma with the same move, but let me can''t help but have doubts.

    Why can Chen Feng and grandma do this trick?

    What is the relationship between Chen Feng and his grandmother?

    Grandma didn''t even teach me how to do it. How could Chen Feng?

    Innumerable questions, one after another from the bottom of my heart.

    However, without waiting for me to think about it, the huge face who had swallowed the fruit before was even more furious to see that his wife and daughter were beaten to death by us.

    "I want you to die, I want you all to die!"

    With that, the giant tongue of the giant face monster swept towards us.

    Chen Feng and I immediately adjusted to meet the giant face monster.

    But who knows, the tongue of the giant face monster stopped less than one meter away from us.

    I went. What do you mean?

    Is the tongue not long enough?

    It seems that this giant face monster also has a short board!

    In that case, Chen Feng and I just need to concentrate on attacking its short board.

    If you don''t believe it, I can''t deal with a giant face monster with my descendants!

    This son of a bitch swallowed my son. Today, even if there is only one last breath left, I must avenge him!

    However, without waiting for us to start, the giant face monster''s nostrils began to emit bursts of black smoke, and the whole face began to become scorched black, as if it had been charcoal roasted.

    This

    Chen Feng and I, you see me, I see you. We have no idea what this is.

    I don''t know why. I feel that the giant face monster must have something to do with swallowing fruit.

    Guoguo is the son of Hades. He won''t die so easily.

    I believe that he must still be alive!

    Sure enough, just when I thought about it, the whole face of the giant face monster was torn from the inside out.

    And what tore it was the fruit I thought was eaten!

    I went. When did my son have so much energy?

    Seeing me again, Guoguo''s lips showed a smile of satisfaction: "Mom, this guy''s stomach stinks, it''s killing me! Fortunately, I stole the glutinous rice in my aunt''s hand and scattered it all in her stomach! "

    After hearing this, I finally understood why the giant face monster was smoking black just now, and its whole body was like charcoal.

    Together, this little guy stole a bag of glutinous rice from Fang Jiajia?

    It seems that this little guy really inherited his father''s black belly. He knows that he was born with his toes!

    As the whole face of the giant face monster was torn apart, the locked door of the villa suddenly opened.

    Seeing this, Guoguo suddenly yelled: "Mom, run, this house is going to collapse!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the whole villa began to shake violently, and even the ash on the wall kept falling down.

    Seeing this, Chen Feng took my hand and wanted to take Fang Jiajia and me out.

    But Guoguo is still here. How can I run as a mother?

    No matter what happens, I can''t leave my children behind!

    Thinking of this, I threw away Chen Feng, turned around and ran back to the location of Guoguo.

    At this time, under the strong attack of Guoguo, the giant face monster has withered and has no vitality at all.

    To see me back, Guoguo''s eyes showed a trace of joy, small body gently jump, then jump to my arms.

    I dare not delay, quickly holding him out of the villa.

    After all, it''s not easy to eliminate the ghosts in it. If they are buried in it again, it''s too humiliating.

    However, fortunately, I have a strong desire to survive, just like the wind at my feet, I ran out of the villa in three steps.

    When I ran to Chen Feng beside them, the old villa "boom", the whole collapsed.

    My God, it''s really dangerous. I almost got buried alive!

 Chapter 141

    Late at night, the huge sound of the collapse of the villa awakened the neighbors around.

    So that in a few minutes, the road in front of the villa surrounded by a lot of people eating melons.

    "Ouch, what''s the noise in the middle of the night? Do you want people to sleep? "

    "What happened to this ghost building? Was it struck by thunder? "

    Hearing the word "ghost house", I was slightly stunned. I looked at the talking aunt and asked curiously, "aunt, is this villa haunted?"

    Aunt turned her head and looked at me. She thought that we were attracted by the collapse of the villa. She sighed deeply and said, "well, it''s been noisy since 10 years ago. If I didn''t have money to buy other houses, I wouldn''t want to live next to this ghost house!"

    Ten years ago, I shivered.

    If it was 10 years ago, the three ghosts before that might have been the original owners of the villa.

    The reason for their death should be that they were ruthlessly killed and buried here by their son-in-law Tang Ming.

    Just as I was thinking of this, another aunt beside me suddenly yelled.

    "Ouch, the wall has fallen down. How can there be human bones in it? How terrible

    "There are not only human bones, but also weathered dried meat in the wall!" Another aunt echoed.

    Everything is clear.

    Ten years ago, there might have been a big case here.

    However, because the murderer cleverly buried the body in the villa, other people did not find out that the family was killed, leading to the devil like murderer is still at large.

    Think of here, I calmly took out the mobile phone, ready to dial 110 report.

    The murderer thought that if he buried the body in the wall of the villa, it would not be found.

    But as the saying goes, the net of heaven is wide and wide, but not wide.

    Today, 10 years later, because of a seemingly unrelated online car hailing and haunting incident, we actually dig out the truth that the murderer has been hiding for 10 years.

    I believe that even if it has been ten years and many things have been blurred, the truth will never be forgotten.

    In this world, if you do something wrong, you will be punished. No one can be exceptional.

    However, before I made a phone call, several police cars came roaring.

    Along with them came the murderer Tang Ming, who had been at large for 10 years.

    The police took Tang Ming down from the police car, handcuffed him, went to the ruins of the villa, and admitted his criminal process one by one.

    "At that time, he scolded me for being unpromising. As soon as my brain became hot and impulsive, I knocked him to death with a hammer..." Tang Ming recalled the events of that year with regret.

    Hearing this, I look confused.

    Is this... The rhythm that has been called to the police?

    Just thinking of this, a live audience in the studio sent out a barrage.

    "Anchor, I forgot to call the police. Sorry. But now I''m really calling the police. Praise me quickly. Did you do a good job? "

    I went. Before, I thought this guy was a little unreliable.

    But this time, he is really more reliable than anyone else!

    In that case, now that the police are here, we have nothing to do.

    Chen Feng and I watched the meeting and left.

    After tossing about in the middle of the night, my stomach was already hungry, so I proposed to invite them to have a snack.

    "I want crayfish!"

    "I want a barbecue!"

    "Mom, I want ice cream!"

    So, under the influence of Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen, Guoguo has been developing in the direction of eating!

    Then, I bought ice cream for Guoguo, and took them to a nearby nightclub to eat.

    "Xiaofei, you say that Tang Ming''s psychological quality is good enough. After killing three people, he can continue to live his life for 10 years as if nothing had happened. If it were me, I would have nightmares every night! " Ye Zichen side gnaws the mutton string, side cocks orchid finger to say.

    Fang Jiajia gave him a white look and said, "so you can''t commit a crime. Once you commit a crime, you can scare yourself to death!"

    "Well, why should I commit a crime? Then I don''t have enough to eat. Am I in a panic? Right, little one? " Ye Zichen finished and looked at the fruit sitting next to him.

    Guoguo nodded and said, "uncle, if I''m right, will you buy me a lollipop?"

    "Oh, the little guy is so big that he can bargain! Yes, I''ll buy you as much as you want! " Ye Zichen laughed with joy.

    Compared with Ye Zichen''s heartlessness, Fang Jiajia and Chen Feng are much heavier.

    "Xiao Fei, tell me the truth, have you been entangled with something recently? If so, you don''t have to be afraid at all. I can go to my father for help. " Fang Jiajia looked at Guoguo warily and said.

    Obviously, she thought Guoguo was the kid who was pestering me.

    I turned to see Chen Feng, he is also a face of doubt looking at me, as if waiting for my answer.

    There''s no way. At this point, you can''t hide it.

    Thinking of this, I took out my mobile phone and exited the live broadcast interface. I also turned off the special Bluetooth headset. Then I slowly told them about my acquaintance with Mo liangye and the birth of Guo Guo.

    Not surprisingly, a few of them listened to my story, all of them were stunned, just like an incredible look.

    "Xiaofei, what are you really doing with..." Ye Zichen makes a face heartache shape.

    I nodded solemnly.

    "What does it feel like to be with a ghost? Tell us about it

    I have to say that ye Zichen''s curiosity is really beyond my imagination.

    I gave him a hard look and swore, "get out, you go back to find a male ghost, and you''ll know what it''s like!"

    "It''s easy to find a male ghost, but it''s not easy to find a male ghost as handsome as Lord Hades!" Ye Zichen murmured in a low voice.

    This guy, even now, is still thinking about my male ghost, don''t you know it''s the impatient rhythm of life?

    Thinking of this, I picked up the only golden steamed bread left on the plate and prepared to block his mouth.

    Unexpectedly, without waiting for my hand, Guoguo grabbed my head, put a lobster in his mouth with a pair of pliers, and said: "don''t beat my father''s idea, or I''ll cut off the baby under you and fry pepper with wine!"

    Hearing this, Fang Jiajia and Chen Feng all burst out laughing.

    "Xiaofei, although your baby son is a little weird, he is really cute. He even uses that to make wine and stir fry pepper. My God, ye Zichen, you are finished!"

    Ye Zichen looks at me wrongly and wants to ask me for help.

    "Don''t look at me. Who told you to come up with my idea? Even if you soak wine and stir fry pepper, it''s your retribution. " I gently shrugged, a face helplessly said.

    I have to say that if I really have the strength to protect my parents, this son is really good!

 Chapter 142

    After supper, while they were chatting with each other over tea, I logged back into the live broadcast platform and transferred all the rewards I received today. Together with the money I just received from Ji Xin''er, I transferred it to Fang Jiajia with a payment software according to the principle of equal share.

    Because this time Chen Feng also participated in and appeared on camera, so I gave him a proper share.

    After all, without him today, we may not be able to retreat completely.

    It is the so-called drop of grace, when Yongquan reported.

    Although there is not much money in total, what should be given should still be given. This is my principle in life.

    However, seeing that everyone has money to take, only when he has no money to take, Guoguo''s whole face is filled with unhappiness.

    "Mom, I''ve done my best. Why don''t you give me money?"

    "Because you are a child, it is useless for you to ask for money, so your mother will take care of it for you first." I smile full of mouth coax way.

    Unexpectedly, the little guy didn''t eat this at all. He said coldly and solemnly, "it''s not fair. I should be rewarded for my hard work, or I won''t help you next time!"

    Hearing this, we were all in a daze.

    Is this kid still playing threat?

    Probably want to please fruit, ye Zichen quickly took out a few pink banknotes from his pocket and put them into fruit''s hand.

    "Yes, you were so wise and powerful just now, and you saved our lives. Of course, you have something in return!"

    Guoguo looked down at the money in his hand, and then he showed a smile.

    "For the sake of money, I''ll forgive you for neglecting me."

    This boy, just like his mother, is a money fan.

    "Guoguo, can you tell us why you want money?" Fang Jiajia asked curiously.

    Guo Guo blinked and said with an innocent face: "of course, it''s making girlfriends, or will you keep them for the new year?"

    This remark completely knocked us adults down.

    So p big, hair has not grown, want to make a girlfriend, so precocious, who is inherited?

    Hearing Guoguo''s words, ye Zichen echoed: "next time my uncle will introduce you to a girlfriend?"

    Guoguo gave him a white look and said coldly, "I don''t want it. I can''t see what you''re looking for!"

    Why do you look so like a ghost?

    I''ve been out for so long this evening. I really miss him now. I don''t know if he is thinking about me now?

    Thinking of this, I looked down at my watch and saw that it was late, so that several of them were scattered.

    Go home and find your mother.

    I picked up the car from the side of the road and took Guoguo home.

    When I entered the door, I smelled a familiar smell, and my heart suddenly settled down.

    I took Guoguo upstairs and pushed open the door. Then I saw the long legs of Mo liangye sitting on the rattan chair on the balcony.

    The cool night wind blows the curtains. With the dark night outside, I feel that he is like a fine relief now.

    So handsome, so deep, so touching.

    Seeing Mo liangye, Guo Guo releases my hand and jumps to Mo liangye''s arms.

    "Daddy The fruit is soft and waxy.

    Mo liangye holds the fruit in his arms with one hand and walks slowly towards me.

    "Tired? Go and take a bath. I''ve put the hot water in! "

    Mo liangye''s voice is so gentle that I doubt whether he is the extremely cold Hades I used to know.

    "Thank you. I''m just tired, too." I answered with a smile.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Guoguo began to shout: "I also want to wash with my mother, my body stinks!"

    Mo liangye stares at Guoguo and says in a deep voice: "in this world, only your father and I can wash with your mother!"

    See Mo cool night that face serious expression, fruit fruit instantly counseled: "well, that Dad accompany me to wash downstairs!"

    Mo liangye nodded and took Guo Guo downstairs, while I took my pajamas and went into the bathroom, soaking my whole body in the warm water.

    I have to say that life now is really my dream.

    I have a loving husband, a lovely child and a healthy grandmother. I hope I can live a simple and happy life forever.

    By the time I got out of the bath, Guoguo had already fallen asleep in bed.

    And ink cool night, is turning on the lamp, seriously reading.

    Why do ghosts read books?

    What kind of art is this guy pretending to be?

    I shrugged, slowly dried my hair, and then lay on the bed.

    Unexpectedly, the next second, Mo liangye immediately put down the book and pressed the whole body.

    "What are you doing?" I asked in horror.

    Mo cool night attached to my ear, whispered: "the second child has not yet succeeded, we still need to work hard!"

    After that, I began to bite my ears bit by bit.

    His warm nostril spray thin in my ears, like a current into my heart quickly.

    This kind of feeling is itchy and numb, which makes me hold him tightly unconsciously

    When I woke up the next morning, Mo liangye had already returned to the underworld.

    However, before leaving, he had made breakfast for me, grandma and Guoguo.

    "Mom, are you going to class today?" Guoguo asked while eating.

    I reached for Guoguo''s head and said with a smile, "of course, because I''m a good mother who loves learning."

    "Can I ask granny to take me out for a while?"

    I nodded, should say: "of course, but the premise is that you can not be mischievous!"

    Guoguo repeatedly agreed, and then continue to eat obediently.

    I ate a little, wiped my mouth and went to school with my bag on my back.

    It has to be said that although the summer vacation has passed, for wh, a city with only winter and summer in a year, September is still very hot.

    From the parking lot to the teaching building, less than 100 meters away, when I sat in the classroom, I was hot and sweaty.

    Fortunately, I have a close friend.

    Seeing that I was too hot, Fang Jiajia immediately handed me an unopened iced drink.

    "Here, see how good I am to you. I know you are afraid of heat. I bought iced pearl milk tea for you early!"

    As Fang Jiajia said, she sucked her cup with a straw and said, "this new milk tea shop is really good. Let me tell you something, especially their pearls, are really q-smooth. You can never forget them after drinking them once!"

    I took out the straw, ready to pierce the film on the milk tea.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, I saw the pearls in the milk tea cup turned into human eyes.

    One by one.

    I was stunned for a moment, blinked, and then looked at the milk tea. I found that there was no human eye at all. It was clear that there were one dark pearl ball after another.

    But just now, I saw that it was the human eye.

    Is this my illusion again?

 Chapter 143

    I was a little worried, and seriously looked at the cup of milk tea several times, still did not find that there is a problem with the milk tea.

    Is it true that I was dazzled just now?

    Maybe there are too many ghosts and goblins that I have met recently. That''s why I think there is something wrong with everything!

    However, I didn''t touch this cup of milk tea from the beginning to the end of the class because I saw something about human eyes just now.

    Some things, it is better to be cautious.

    Fang Jiajia was not happy to see that I didn''t drink the milk tea.

    After all, she was afraid that I would get too hot, so she brought me such a drink.

    But as a result, I didn''t move at all.

    No wonder she''s happy!

    "Well, Jiajia, don''t be angry. I''m wrong. I''ll make amends to you!"

    "That cup of milk tea cost me 20 yuan, and you just say you''ll make amends? That''s too cheap for you! " Fang Jiajia said.

    Seeing that she seemed really angry, I had to compromise: "how do you want me to make amends to you? My first lady

    "Later, after school, you can buy me another cup. No, buy two cups of the same pearl milk tea, and I''ll forgive you if you don''t remember the villain''s life!"

    I have to say that Fang Jiajia''s request is just what I want.

    Because that cup of milk tea was noisy before, I just wanted to go to that milk tea shop to find out.

    If there is really evil, then I will get rid of it and never let it continue to harm the world.

    So, I very readily agreed to Fang Jiajia''s request.

    "By the way, Xiao Fei, my parents went on a tour today. I''m the only one at home. I''m afraid. Would you like to take me in?" Fang Jiajia pulled my sleeve and pretended to be pathetic.

    And my mind almost all on the cup of milk tea, not how to Fang Jiajia''s words on the heart, then readily agreed to her.

    Anyway, our house is big, so it doesn''t matter if we live alone.

    So, after school, Fang Jiajia and I rushed to the door of the milk tea shop she said.

    This store and the surrounding stores, almost no different, only a small 15 square meters.

    There are three clerks in the shop. It seems that they are all part-time students in our school.

    According to the truth, there should be no evil things in places like this.

    Otherwise, how dare these students work here?

    But there are always exceptions. In case there is something evil in this shop, and I didn''t find it, wouldn''t there be many students killed?

    Pearl milk tea was bought as like as two peas before the other, in the principle of finding out the matter clearly.

    Who knows, Fang Jiajia took the milk tea, immediately put the straw in and drank it leisurely.

    This guy is really a beggar. He can''t hold the overnight food!

    Every time as long as there is something delicious, she will never stop eating until she has enough.

    So this time, she naturally will not let go of the legendary milk tea.

    I was a little worried. I looked at the milk tea in her hands again, but there was still no problem.

    Am I really wrong?

    But so many times, my intuition has always been very sensitive, almost never made a mistake, so there is no reason to make a mistake this time!

    I turned my eyes and thought for a moment, then told Fang Jiajia to wait for me in the same place. Then I covered my stomach and ran back to the milk tea shop.

    "That... Beauty, do you have a toilet here? I suddenly have a stomachache. Can I borrow your toilet

    The cashier looked at me and saw that I seemed a little familiar. It must be an alumnus of this school. He opened the glass door next to the window and let me in. Then he pointed to the back of the store and said, "you can see it after you go to the end!"

    I thank her again and again, and then trot in the direction she pointed.

    In the process of running, I noticed the situation of the whole milk tea shop by the way, and found nothing unusual.

    In order not to be found, I had to rush into the toilet, stay in it for a while, and then ran out.

    This time, when passing by the production room, I sneaked in to have a look.

    There were two boys about my age who were making milk tea seriously. I scanned the materials of the utensils next to them one by one, but I still didn''t find any difference.

    Strange, how can there be no problem?

    Is it true that my intuition has gone wrong recently?

    The boy who made milk tea noticed my existence and frowned and asked, "who are you?"

    "I... I came in to borrow the toilet. I''ll leave right away. Go on, go on!"

    With that, I slipped out of the production room and quickly left the milk tea shop.

    Otherwise, if someone later finds out that I''m not going to borrow the toilet at all, but to spy on their milk tea shop, they must treat me as a business spy and beat me to death!

    After all, many milk tea shops now have their own formula.

    Once the formula is learned by others, the milk tea shop will not have its own competitive advantage.

    After I found Fang Jiajia at the school gate, I found that she was really OK. In a short time, she drank all the two cups of milk tea!

    "Jiajia, I know it''s hot, but drinking like you will really hurt your body!" I couldn''t help persuading him.

    Fang Jiajia touched her plump stomach and murmured: "I can''t help it. I can''t help it. This milk tea is really good. Especially the pearls in it. Now even if you give me a big bucket, I can eat it! "

    It''s OK not to mention the pearls inside. When I mention pearls, I think of the human eyes I saw before.

    Seriously, a milk tea cup full of human eyes, but also with blood, that''s really a terrible feeling, OK?

    However, fortunately, I just slipped into the milk tea shop to check, and found nothing unusual in it.

    Otherwise, I really wonder if Fang Jiajia is bewitched by some evil spirit when she loves to drink this milk tea so much.

    Because I promised Fang Jiajia to stay, so I called my grandmother to say hello and drove Fang Jiajia home.

    When I got home, Grandma had already cooked a table of food. As soon as I entered the door, I smelled the delicious smell, and immediately hooked up the greedy insects in my stomach.

    "Grandma, you are a little eccentric. I didn''t see you cook so many dishes when I was at home. Today, as soon as I say that my friends are coming, you will show your skills. What do you mean

    Grandma glared at me and said, "you child, Jiajia is our guest. Of course, I will treat you well! As for you, you can''t eat anything and it''s nothing to eat! "

    "Are you still my own grandmother? Is this really good for your granddaughter? " I complained discontentedly.

    As a result, as soon as my voice fell, Guoguo held my leg and said wrongly, "Mom, are you really good at neglecting your baby son like this?"

    This guy, he talks like me again!

    But there is no way, who let him be my little baby!

    I bent down to pick him up and asked Fang Jiajia to sit down at the table. Several people began to have dinne

 Chapter 144

    After dinner, I helped grandma wash the dishes in the kitchen.

    "Xiao Fei, what happened to your friend?" Grandma asked suddenly.

    I was stunned for a moment. Did Grandma see anything?

    After all, she has been a godmother for many years. Naturally, her ability is above me. It''s not surprising that she can see anything.

    Thinking of this, I simply told Grandma about the milk tea shop during the day.

    After listening, grandma frowned and looked serious.

    "Are you sure you didn''t find anything unusual when you went to the milk tea shop?"

    I nodded repeatedly and said, "grandma, you know, I''ve had a lot of Yin Qi since I was a child. If there''s anything wrong with that milk tea shop, I should be able to see it at a glance. But I snuck in and found out there was nothing unusual. "

    "That''s right. You are naturally different from ordinary people. If there were any problems, you would have seen them." Grandma said as she wiped the bowl.

    "Now what? Isn''t Jiajia really having a problem? " Being asked by grandma made me a little nervous.

    Granny laughed and said: "silly girl, why do you think so much? Soldiers come to block water and cover earth! It''s getting late. You''d better have a rest early and have class tomorrow! "

    With that, grandma pushed me out of the kitchen.

    In the living room, Fang Jiajia is playing games with Guoguo, and they are having a good time.

    I brought Fang Jiajia new pajamas and towels, and made a bed quilt for her, so I arranged for her to take a bath and go to bed.

    After finishing everything, I was tired, so I took a bath and went to sleep with Guoguo.

    That night, Mo liangye didn''t come back.

    A few days ago, he told me that the underworld is busy recently, and we are going to have a wedding soon, so he can''t come back with me every day.

    Fortunately, I got used to it after getting along for so long.

    Now I can sleep well without him.

    In this way, I had a long sleep. In the middle of the night, Guoguo climbed on me and cried out, "Mom, I want to drink water."

    Although I was sleeping soundly, I still had to get up and go downstairs to help him pour water.

    After all, who let us be mothers!

    Although it''s not long since I moved to this villa, I''m familiar with it, so I didn''t turn on the light.

    But I don''t know why, as soon as I get out of the room, I feel that the air in the whole villa is very cold.

    After a while, I got goose bumps on my arm.

    Did grandma forget to turn off the central air conditioner before going to bed?

    I vaguely reached the stairway and reached for the central air conditioner.

    But I stare a big eye to see, the air conditioning button on the wall is all closed!

    It''s really strange. The air conditioner is off. There''s no reason why it''s so cold.

    Has the temperature dropped recently?

    However, when I was puzzled, I vaguely heard the sound in Fang Jiajia''s guest room.

    It''s so late, isn''t Jiajia still up?

    It is said that she has been playing pesticide games very hard recently. I wonder if she is staying up late to play pesticide again.

    So he went to the door of the guest room, gently buttoned the door, reminded: "Jiajia, it''s late, go to bed early, and have class tomorrow!"

    But the noise continued to come from inside, and it didn''t sound like pesticide.

    "Jiajia, do you hear me? I see you go to bed early!" I warned again.

    As a result, as before, the room was still noisy.

    What happened to Fang Jiajia?

    Is she sleeping or not?

    I don''t know why, this strange situation makes me feel a bad feeling.

    My heart sank and I reached for the door of the guest room.

    Although I had been prepared in my heart, when I opened the door of the guest room, the picture in front of me still made me sweat.

    By the moonlight coming through the window, I saw Fang Jiajia lying on the bed intact.

    But in her body, but riding a terrible shadow.

    The reason why we use the word "terrible" is that the whole body of this thing is full of eyes.

    When I heard the sound of opening the door, my eyes turned and looked in my direction.

    I felt that not only my arms, but also the hair on my head was scared to stand up.

    What''s more terrible is that the shadow actually left Fang Jiajia''s body and gradually came towards me.

    I subconsciously retreated and ran away immediately.

    But the thing moved quickly, jumped in front of me and blocked my way.

    "You... What the hell are you!" I hold the jade bead and yell.

    The black shadow with eyes all over the body giggled twice, and all the eyes opened and closed, making a very strange sound: "you say I''m a ghost, I''m a ghost!"

    Hearing this, I immediately annoyed, this is clearly do not want to hold the name of the rhythm ah!

    NND, you are brave enough to come to my aunt''s house and see how she will deal with you today!

    Thinking of this, I tore off the jade bead on my neck and threw it into the air.

    Yuzhu burst out a kind of strange light in an instant, illuminating the corridor on the second floor.

    But at this time, I really regret throwing the jade beads into the air.

    Because of the light of the jade bead, the black shadow with eyes all over the body suddenly became more ugly.

    I think it''s definitely the ugliest and ugliest ghost I''ve ever met, not one of them.

    Its whole body is full of potholes like the skin of a toad. In every pothole, there is an extremely strange eye.

    Up and down, no nose, no mouth, only eyes!

    All eyes!

    It''s really a kind of torture for people like me who have intensive phobia to suddenly see so many eyes, OK?

    I feel like there are countless hands scratching in my heart, which is very hard.

    I really don''t want to entangle with it any more. I recite a mantra in my heart and drive Yuzhu to attack it immediately.

    But this ghost thing''s action is very fast, easily escaped the pursuit of Yuzhu.

    Unconvinced, I drove Yuzhu to attack it again.

    But without exception, all of them were easily avoided by it.

    I went, even the jade beads that Mo liangye gave me didn''t work?

    Do you want me to go back to my room and get lubanchi and ink line?

    Thinking of this, I stepped back and ran back to my bedroom.

    The ghost was ready to catch up. Unexpectedly, as soon as it came to the door, it was bounced away by an invisible force and smashed on the opposite wall.

    What''s the situation?

    I don''t remember what array I used to put in my bedroom.

    Is it difficult that Mo liangye put something in the bedroom when I''m away to prevent ghosts from coming in?

    This guy is also really. If you want cloth, you can cloth the whole villa. This cloth array only covers bedrooms. What do you mean?

    However, with the array of Mo Liang Ye Bu, you can resist this ghost for a while.

    Thinking of this, I quickly turned on the light, took Lu Banchi and ink thread of the bedside table in my hand, and then walked out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 145

    At the moment, I have the magic weapon in my hand, so I don''t have to be afraid of this ghost anymore.

    Anyway, I''m also a person who has experienced some storms. Can''t I make it?

    Thinking of this, I feel confident again.

    The whole body is full of eyes ghost thing see me come out from the bedroom, give out a few giggles.

    This strange laughter reverberates in such a big villa, which makes me feel very strange.

    Xiaomaoxian came to my house in the middle of the night. He laughed so wildly that he wanted to be beaten!

    Thinking of this, I clenched the Lu Banchi in my hand, raised my hand and cleaved toward the ghost.

    I don''t believe it. Uncle Lu made this ruler specially for me. It can''t kill this ghost.

    Unexpectedly, when the ghost saw me calling, he immediately flashed to the side and let me jump to the air.

    This... Even Lu Banchi can''t beat it?

    Isn''t all my magic weapons invalid to it?

    What is the structure of this ugly thing?

    Why is it so evil?

    No, I have to think of a way to deal with it, or I will always be led by the nose like this. What''s the problem?

    As soon as I turned my eyes, I thought about it.

    Although the long attack will always be evaded by it, how about the close attack?

    Thinking of this, I simply threw Lu Banchi and Yuzhu on the ground, looked at the ghost with a face of provocation, and said, "now I don''t want weapons, how do you dare to compare with me?"

    The ghost looked at me carefully. Seeing that I didn''t have a weapon, all my eyes opened and closed, and they made a strange voice: "since you like to play like this, little beauty, I have to accompany you!"

    Then the ghost came closer to me.

    And the stench on it is getting stronger and stronger, which makes me doubt whether my sewer is blocked every minute.

    However, as it gets closer and closer to me, the joy in my heart becomes more and more.

    Because as long as it''s close, I have a better chance of winning.

    The whole body of this thing is full of eyes. It is far away. No matter I attack it from any angle, it can react at the first time.

    So, the only way is to take it down at a short distance before its eyes react.

    Ghost thing seems not to find that I am calculating it, still little by little to my direction.

    It''s closer... It''s closer... It''s closer... It''s less than 20 centimeters.

    This is the time!

    I secretly took out the ink thread from the pocket of my pajamas. When the ghost was not on guard, I picked up the ink thread and quickly wound it around.

    Because the distance was too close, although the ghost had eyes all over his body, he didn''t have time to react. He was tied tightly by the ink thread in my hand every minute.

    The ghost thing bound by the ink line suddenly began to emit black smoke, giving off a disgusting burnt smell.

    Xu is not willing to be tied with ink thread by me, and the eyes of the ghost all stare at me angrily.

    Hey, this ghost thing is a ghost thing. Although the whole body is full of eyes, the intelligence quotient can''t compare with us.

    Aunt, I just use a little heart, put it to tidy up obediently.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling proud.

    However, at this time, behind the bedroom, came the sound of fruit milk.

    "Mom, how can I sleep when you are so noisy?"

    Hearing the sound, I subconsciously looked back at the fruit.

    I saw the little guy standing at the door of the bedroom in his pajamas, looking at me drowsily, with dissatisfaction on his face.

    In order to appease the little guy, I bent down to pick him up and gave him a kiss on the forehead.

    "Good boy, I''ll go to bed with you when mom finishes handling this ghost thing, OK?"

    Guoguo took a look behind me and said, "Mom, if you linger again, the monster you catch will run away!"

    When I heard this, my heart suddenly tightened, and I turned back to see that the ghost had condensed itself into an eyeball the size of a marble, out of the control of the ink line.

    My heart is not good, quickly put down the fruit, and then rushed up.

    But who knows, the eyes turned from the ghost rolled along the ground and directly rolled down the stairs.

    Oh, no, if it really gets away, it will be hard to catch it next time.

    I ran downstairs quickly, but it was too late. The ghost had already flew out of an open window.

    Seeing this, I opened the door just to chase after her, but Grandma''s voice rang out behind me.

    "Since it can slip away from you, you can''t catch up with it even if you chase it now."

    "Then what? Is that how it got away? " I can''t help but feel anxious.

    As a result, as soon as the voice fell, Guoguo came down from the upstairs. He handed the Jade Pearl back to me and said, "Mom, you are so stupid, don''t you still have me?"

    I was slightly shocked. Yes, I still have fruit.

    Guoguo is a child of Mo liangye, who can switch freely between human, dragon and ghost.

    As long as it becomes a ghost state, can''t it catch up with the ghost full of eyes?

    Think of here, I immediately good appease fruit.

    "Guoguo, will you help mom to chase that ghost? If you do, mom will buy you chocolate! "

    Guoguo took a look at me, showed a disdainful look, and said: "I really can''t figure out why dad wants to find a mediocre mortal like you to be my mother!"

    What��

    My ability is mediocre?

    I think I''ve beaten a lot of ghosts, too, OK?

    What''s more, I didn''t plan to marry a ghost at all before. It''s all his father''s shameless face. If he doesn''t agree with me, why don''t you come to my house to sleep?

    And now this little guy''s starting to hate me?

    It''s like I''m his stepmother!

    Grandma can''t see it. She said in a deep voice, "if you want to catch up, you have to hurry up. Otherwise, when it runs away, even Guoguo may not be able to keep up with you."

    Hearing this, I quickly reached out and gently touched Guoguo''s tender face and said, "although mom knows you are very good, you should also pay attention to safety. If you have anything to do, please contact mom at any time!"

    Guoguo nodded confidently, then changed into a ghost state and quickly floated away from the crack of the door.

    This is the first time for Guoguo to go out alone. I was so nervous that my palms were full of sweat.

    Grandma looked at me, sighed, said: "he is the son of Hades, you can''t shelter him for a lifetime! Don''t think about it so much, just pack up and go out with me

    With that, grandma went upstairs to check Jiajia''s condition. Seeing that there was nothing serious, she didn''t wake her up.

    Fortunately, grandma and I are not procrastinators. In less than ten minutes, we changed our clothes, carried our belongings and went out of the door, ready to follow the clues left by Guoguo all the way

 Chapter 146

    Although I don''t know what kind of monsters are waiting for my grandmother and me, before driving, I turned on my mobile phone, logged in to the live broadcast platform, and brought a special Bluetooth headset.

    Anyway, it''s going to be a big fight. Why don''t Mao open the live broadcast to earn a reward?

    For me, a financial fan, it''s a fool if I don''t earn money!

    See I opened a live room, those night owls on the platform instantly swarmed, barrage wave after wave.

    "Anchor, the first time I saw you live last night, I fell in love with you. I feel super exciting!"

    "New comer, you are too ignorant. When we lord Hades come out, you will know what it means to really blind your dog''s eyes!"

    "Yes, anchor, why hasn''t lord Pluto appeared recently? I''ll reward you with all my pocket money. Please let Lord Pluto appear on camera

    "Anchor, we really want to see Lord underworld. Please do me a favor. Let''s have a look. Can we have a look?"

    As a popular anchor nowadays, do I have no sense of existence?

    I''m the protagonist, OK?

    But now it''s a dead runner?

    God, where did you get my star aura?

    At the same time, I''m also very helpless about their proposal that Mo liangye hasn''t appeared on camera for several days, OK?

    That guy has always been the best, even I don''t know when he will appear, how can I make him appear on camera!

    Just thinking about this, the voice of Guoguo communicating with me was heard in my mind.

    "Mom, I''ve got that damn thing. It''s near your school!"

    Hearing this, I instantly think of the milk tea shop I went to during the day.

    I went. The ghost escaped to our school. Is it really the problem of that milk tea shop?

    Think of here, I dare not delay, quickly start the engine, quickly ran to the place that fruit said.

    Because it is late at night, the car on the road is almost poor, so I gallop all the way, only a short 10 minutes, took grandma to our school gate.

    Seeing my grandmother and I coming, Guoguo immediately turned into a human and came up.

    "Mom, it''s in here!" Guoguo pointed to the milk tea shop and said.

    I looked up and saw that the milk tea shop was full of ghost.

    Obviously, there is something wrong with this milk tea shop.

    But why do I sneak in to check during the day, but there is nothing different?

    "The other side should cover up the ghost with magic during the day, so you didn''t find it." The grandmother on one side suddenly opened her mouth.

    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned.

    Using magic to cover up ghost Qi is a matter that can only be done by an alchemist who knows the way. Is it difficult that the ghost was ordered by an expert?

    If that''s the case, it''s going to be a problem.

    A ghost thing alone is enough for us. Now there is another alchemist who doesn''t know where to hide.

    If this alchemist makes a secret move, we can''t prevent it.

    I feel nervous when I think of it.

    After all, the enemy is in the dark and we are in the light. No one can tell what will happen.

    Compared with my uneasiness, grandma was calm, as if she had expected that the other side could not turn over any big waves.

    "The most important thing in the war between the two armies is momentum. Although you don''t know who the other person is, your ability is not what it used to be, so you don''t need to care too much about it. "

    When I heard what grandma said, I felt ashamed.

    Maybe it''s because I haven''t been brave since I was a child. Now every time I encounter something, I will be afraid instinctively.

    But in fact, from the very beginning, I was scared by ghosts, and now I can face all kinds of ghosts alone. I have made great progress.

    Although not as good as grandma and Mo liangye, they are the leading ghost hunters on the live broadcast platform of Xijing.

    So in the face of the present situation, I really have nothing to be afraid of.

    Thinking of this, I nodded to grandma, and then took Guoguo with her to the milk tea shop.

    At this time, the milk tea shop had already closed down. The thick tempered glass separated the milk tea shop from the outside into two worlds.

    But it doesn''t matter. With the experience of being locked up in an old villa last time, I searched the video on how to pry the lock on the Internet these two days. I easily got a new skill. I didn''t expect that I could use it now.

    Thinking of this, I took off a small hairpin from my head, straightened it, and then inserted it into the lock hole. One minute later, the lock really opened!

    I went. I just wanted to have a try. I didn''t expect that I really succeeded!

    Is it that easy to pick the lock?

    Don''t I have to reinforce my own lock in the future?

    Seeing that I was able to pick the lock easily, the audience on the live platform began to shout.

    "Anchor, my mother said that it''s not a good child to break into other people''s houses without their permission."

    "Anchor, don''t you think it''s good for you to pry someone''s lock like this? Will he be taken away by the police uncle? "

    "Upstairs, go back to your mother''s arms and go to bed. Don''t be blind!"

    "Anchor, you still know this skill. Teach me. I''ll pry the lock of Pluto''s family some other day!"

    "Upstairs, dare to play the idea of Lord Hades, do you believe the anchor stabbed you with a hairpin?"

    I glanced at the barrage to calm down, then pushed open the glass door of the milk tea shop and went in with grandma and them.

    Because it''s late at night, the whole milk tea shop is dark at the moment.

    Fortunately, I''ve been to this place during the day and I''m familiar with it, so it''s not difficult to move.

    Since the ghost was full of eyes, I figured it was still related to the milk tea in the daytime, so the three of us went to the production room in the dark.

    At this time, the whole milk tea shop is very quiet. We can even hear a needle drop on the ground.

    We took a glance in the production room, but we didn''t find the ghost.

    It''s not in the production room. Where is it?

    The whole milk tea shop is so big, where can it hide?

    I pondered whether to look outside. Maybe it''s not necessary to hide in the toilet. After all, that place is often the final place of Yin Qi.

    Unexpectedly, just as I was about to turn around, something wet came up behind me.

    It''s it!

    Yes, that''s the ghost.

    Although I can''t see its appearance, I remember its disgusting smell clearly.

    I could almost feel that I was being watched by hundreds of eyes.

    "I can find it. I found it here!"

    The voice of that ghost thing is still so disgusting.

 Chapter 147

    Hearing the sound, grandma standing in front of me also turned her head.

    Seeing the ghost behind me, grandma''s face changed slightly and said in a deep voice, "it''s a hundred eyed ghost!"

    Grandma''s words made my heart tremble.

    Baimu ghost is a kind of ghost that appeared in the middle of Heian era in Japan. It mainly depends on seizing the eyes of human beings to enhance its ghost spirit.

    Generally speaking, when meeting this kind of ghost, as long as you look at it, you will be ruthlessly gouged out of your eyes.

    However, this kind of ghost mainly appears in Japan, how can it appear here?

    Seeing that grandma seemed to know herself, the hundred eyed ghost behind me giggled and said, "you still have some knowledge, but it''s a pity that tonight, all the eyes of you three belong to me!"

    Finish saying, that hundred eyes ghost takes out a dagger from behind me, aimed at my eyes.

    "Little beauty, your eyes are really beautiful. I didn''t have the heart to dig them in your house before. But this time, I won''t be soft hearted. "

    With that, the cold light of the blade in Baimu ghost''s hand flashed, and I was about to poke it into my eyes.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, more than a dozen small lights came out of grandma''s hands and went straight to the Baimu ghost behind me.

    Then, I heard a scream from the Baimu ghost behind me, and the dagger in his hand fell to the ground.

    Taking advantage of this gap, I immediately stepped forward and turned to face Baimu ghost.

    Although in the dark, but vaguely, I can still see that more than a dozen eyes of the hundred eyes ghost are pierced by Grandma''s embroidery needle, and are pouring out blood like things.

    More than ten eyes were blinded by the stab, and the hundred eyes ghost was furious: "I dare to hurt my eyes, I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you!"

    Finish saying, that hundred eyes ghost then regardless of pounce on to come over.

    My grandmother and I dodged the attack of Baimu ghost.

    Baimu ghost pounced on the air, and was even more angry. The black ghost on his body suddenly overflowed, wrapping the small production room in its ghost.

    The production room in the dark has poor vision, but now it is covered by Baimu ghost with ghost Qi, and the whole production room is basically black.

    Don''t say you can''t see your fingers, it''s completely out of sight of any light.

    My heart is not good. If I can''t see anything at all, my grandmother and I are basically in the situation of being slaughtered by ghosts.

    If it goes on like this, something will happen!

    Sure enough, as I was thinking about it, I felt a cold wind coming to me.

    I know. It''s the cold wind brought by Baimu ghost''s dagger.

    I want to hide, but I can''t see anything. Where can I hide?

    Are you really going to be gouged out by a hundred eyes ghost today?

    In this case, I will not see the cool night of Guoguo and Mo in the future?

    Fortunately, just when I was full of sadness, the lamp in the production room was suddenly turned on by the fruit on the shelf.

    With the light shining, I can see the direction of dagger in Baimu ghost''s hand even though I am still covered by the strong ghost air.

    So, I quickly took out Lu Banchi and met the Baimu ghost''s dagger.

    Baimu ghost obviously didn''t expect me to be like this. For a moment, I was in a hurry and quickly turned the attack into defensive mode.

    Because I had a hand with this hundred eyes ghost at home before, and I had already felt a lot about its speed and routine, so this time, my hand is absolutely fast and accurate!

    After a few rounds, he heard the dagger in Baimu ghost''s hand break into two.

    My God, the Lu Banchi that uncle Lu specially made for me this time is really cutting iron like mud!

    Last time in an old villa, I used it to cut off half the head of a beautiful ghost.

    Now, here, I use it to cut off the dagger in Baimu ghost''s hand.

    The strength and sharpness of this Lu Ban Chi are just against the sky?

    Seeing this, the audience in the studio were as shocked as I was.

    "Anchor, are you sure it''s just a ruler?"

    "Anchor, I''m going to buy this ruler and cut vegetables!"

    "Anchor, is the name of this ruler chiqiang?"

    "Tomorrow, it''s time for knife sellers across the country to cry!"

    Seeing that his dagger had been cut off, Baimu ghost felt a little incredible and a little confused for a moment.

    But at this time, Guoguo, who had been watching the battle, suddenly called out: "Hey, ugly, look here!"

    I think I''m too ugly. After hearing the sound, Baimu ghost subconsciously looks in the direction of Guoguo.

    Unexpectedly, the next second, Guoguo jumped directly from the top of the shelf and wrapped the Baimu ghost with Grandma''s big red cloth.

    Without waiting for my hand, the Baimu ghost wrapped in red cloth began to scream.

    I don''t know, so I look at my grandmother and want to know the reason. As a result, Guoguo speaks first.

    "Mom, stupid, red can ward off evil spirits. The whole body of a hundred eyed ghost is full of eyes. Although it can improve its defense ability and reaction speed, it will also suffer more damage after being stimulated by the strong light of a red object. My mother doesn''t even understand this reason. It''s really stupid! "

    I went, so despise their own mother, really good?

    Seeing Guoguo''s strength appearing on camera, the audience in the live broadcast room suddenly burst open again.

    "Guman boy, this Guman boy again! I feel so cute, my heart is sprouting

    "Yes, especially it still has a face that looks like Lord Pluto. Even if you can''t marry Lord Pluto, you can marry this little Guman boy!"

    "It''s really lovely. As soon as I see it, my motherhood overflows and I want to hold it!"

    "Anchor, I''m going to Thailand tomorrow. Please tell me where this Guman boy is invited. I''m going to invite one back to be my son!"

    Seeing the barrage, I almost got angry.

    Every time I''m tired of playing strange things live, these audiences just look and don''t talk.

    As a result, when it comes to Mo Liang Ye and Guo Guo, their Barrage is like a torrential river.

    So much so that I doubt whether this attribute, which is popular with fans, can be inherited?

    Well, who let him be my own son?

    It seems a little immoral to compete with my son for the glory of the protagonist.

    So, let it circle a powder!

    After all, at the moment, the main problem we need to solve is this one.

    However, just as my grandmother and I were about to get rid of the Baimu ghost, a little insect, which was about the size of a little thumb and full of golden light, suddenly flew in from the outside.

    Seeing the insect, grandma''s face changed: "golden silkworm bug!"

    "What I was startled by Grandma''s words.

    Those who have a little knowledge of Miao''s Witchcraft all know that jincangu is the king of witchcraft, and its toxicity is not comparable to other witchcraft.

    So, when I learned that this little insect was jincangu, all the hairs on my body stood up instantly.

 Chapter 148

    "Don''t move!" Grandma whispered.

    In fact, even if she does not say, I dare not move!

    Jincangu is so poisonous that it can be said to be the most poisonous in the world. If it touches it, how can it be?

    However, this small milk tea shop has not only Baimu ghost, but also jincangu, which is too abnormal.

    As soon as the golden silkworm bug appeared, grandma and I did not dare to act rashly.

    Although grandma knows some of Miao''s magic tricks, from her look, even she can''t do anything about it.

    In this way, I dare not act without authorization.

    Otherwise, if this jincangu is enraged, it will be impossible to survive or die.

    Fortunately, the jincangu was not impatient. He flew in slowly from the outside and kept circling around the three of us.

    But the more it is like this, the more flustered I am.

    This kind of feeling is like someone holding a gun to your head and asking you mischievously: "do you think I will kill you or not?"

    And now, the appearance of the golden silkworm bug is inexplicable. It''s clear that like the Baimu ghost, it was ordered by people.

    Since it was ordered by others, is it possible to let us go?

    No��

    The golden silkworm flies to me and stares at me with two eyes the size of a small mole, which makes my heart bristle.

    This... Is this jincangu going to attack me?

    I feel that my legs are trembling. It''s really not good to be slaughtered as a chopping board!

    Not only me, but also the audience in the studio were confused when they saw jincangu.

    "Anchor, is this silkworm hair golden?"

    "Upstairs, get out of here! If you have a question about going to Baidu, the anchor is at stake. How can you have the heart to answer your brain problem? "

    "When I saw the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven before, it was said that the poison of the golden silkworm bug is invisible and colorless, and it''s very difficult to watch out for it. If the poisoned person has tens of millions of insects biting his teeth, it''s very painful. No matter how powerful you are, once you are poisoned, you will basically be game over! "

    "Then what? Are they going to have to wait to die? "

    "Lord underworld, come on, the anchor is in trouble!"

    But no matter how fierce the audience clamored in the live room, Mo liangye didn''t appear from the beginning to the end.

    In the past, every time he broadcast live, he would use the way of reward to show that he was always paying attention to me.

    But today''s live broadcast, let alone reward, didn''t even send a barrage.

    In other words, he knew nothing about our situation, and it was almost impossible for him to come to save us.

    This is really called "every day should not be" and "the land should be restless"!

    However, at this time, one side of the grandmother suddenly dignified said: "since come, why not show up, or let us die to understand!"

    what?

    The man who''s been hiding in the dark trying to kill us is also here?

    I was shocked.

    What kind of existence is a person who can make Baimu ghost and jincangu listen to their command?

    If this person is really here, it would be terrible!

    Just as I thought about it, a man came slowly into the door.

    This person is a woman, about 35 years old, looks pretty, in the eyebrows, vaguely let me feel like where I have seen.

    Seeing me, grandma and Guoguo, there was a strange smile on the woman''s face.

    "It''s not easy to bring your grandparents and grandchildren here."

    I was a little confused when I said that.

    Because I don''t remember any grudge between myself and this woman.

    But why does Mao look like she''s looking for revenge?

    After listening to the woman''s words, grandma sneered and said, "you''re not old, but you can make the golden silkworm poison. It must be an ancestral skill."

    Seeing that grandma seemed to have guessed her origin, the woman burst out laughing and said, "Chen Lingyue, it seems that nothing can hide from you. Yes, I was born in miaojiang. My name is Gong Xiaodie

    Hearing the words "Gong Xiaodie", my heart suddenly cooled.

    Miaojiang... Palace

    A simple sentence, but enough to explain her origin.

    No wonder I said that this woman looks familiar. She is the elder sister of Gong Xiaocui whom we met in miaojiang before!

    And the old woman who had a lot of grudges with her grandmother for many years was the mother of the woman in front of her.

    In this way, there is not only hatred between us and Gong Xiaodie, but also blood feud!

    Although Gong Xiaocui and the old lady both died of poison and poison, it has something to do with us in the final analysis.

    What''s more, since Gong Xiaodie is the daughter of the old woman, she must be stubborn.

    The old woman was vicious and obsessive. Even though it had been more than 40 years, she still refused to give up her hatred.

    And how broad-minded can a child raised by such a woman be?

    Knowing the identity of Gong Xiaodie, grandma already knew that there would be a big fight today. She said solemnly, "I did what happened to your mother and your sister. It has nothing to do with my granddaughter. You let them go first."

    I know that grandma wants to take this matter alone and save me and Guoguo with her own life.

    This love I can understand, but as a granddaughter, how can I let her do it?

    "No, grandma, let''s go together. Guoguo and I will never leave you!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Gong Xiaodie gave a cold drink: "dream! None of you want to leave! "

    Seeing that Gong Xiaodie would not let go of Guoguo and me, grandma''s look suddenly became more dignified.

    It was a kind of cold and resolute that I had never seen before. It seemed that I held a belief that I would die.

    "As long as you can make the golden silkworm poison, the magic is naturally superior to your mother and your sister. Although I can''t fight you, I''m afraid that if you really fight with my ability, it will be difficult for you to retreat." Grandma said in a deep voice.

    It''s true that although jincangu is the king of Gu, with Grandma''s ability, although she can''t retreat completely, she can make Gong Xiaodie feel bad.

    Grandma, this is a warning to Gong Xiaoshe!

    But it''s obvious that Gong Xiaodie doesn''t like Grandma. She is determined to take revenge on us today!

    "Chen Lingyue, do you think my mother and my sister are the only enemies between me and you? I tell you, the reason why I have to kill your granddaughter is that she killed my husband Xiao Yan! " Gong Xiaodie was suddenly excited.

    When I heard the word "Xiao Yan", I was stunned.

    When Fang Jiajia and I were exploring the laboratory building at night, we found out that Xiao Yan had killed his students. Later, Xiao Yan was taken away by the police. After the trial, he was shot.

    I always thought that this matter was over, but I never thought that today, a few months later, I would be implicated again because of that matter!

 Chapter 149

    At this moment, I finally know why Xiao Yan, after cheating on her female students, would rather kill them than expose them.

    Because if a woman like Gong Xiaodie knew that Xiao Yan was cheating, there would be a hundred ways for Xiao Yan to survive and die.

    Xiao Yan was afraid of being punished by Gong Xiaodie, so he chose to kill the girl student to save himself.

    Unfortunately, with the recovery of the legal net, Xiao Yan failed to escape the legal sanction in the end.

    However, this can only be regarded as Xiao Yan''s own suffering. Does it have anything to do with me?

    If he doesn''t do something worse than animals, how can he be caught by us? Will they be arrested by the police and sentenced to death?

    This Gong Xiaodie is as stubborn as her mother, and she doesn''t know everything!

    In this case, now my grandmother and I have no choice but to fight.

    But no matter from which angle, Guoguo is innocent.

    He is so young, how can he risk his life with us?

    Thinking of this, I turned my head to Guoguo and said in a deep voice, "Guoguo, let''s go, leave us alone!"

    Although Guoguo is young, he knows that the situation is grim now. When he heard that I let him go, his face wrinkled and he was so wronged that he almost shed tears: "Mom, I don''t want to leave you, I want to be with you!"

    In fact, I also want to be with Guoguo.

    But as a mother, I can''t be so selfish.

    After all, Gong Xiaodie''s magic is superior to her sister and her mother, and there is jincangu, the king of magic. I''m really not sure that she can make Guoguo retreat.

    Therefore, the only way now is to let the fruit return to the ghost form and slip away before the real fight.

    Although jincangu is the most poisonous witchcraft with strong masculinity, Guoguo is the son of Hades. As long as he changes back to the form of ghost, even jincangu can''t hurt him for a while.

    "Guoguo, be obedient, go, mom loves you!"

    When I said this, I felt a little hoarse in my voice.

    When I used to watch TV, I always thought it was too sensational, but I didn''t know what it was like to be a mother until I had children myself.

    He is the crystallization of my love with Mo liangye and the hope of my life. No matter what, I can''t let it happen.

    And Guoguo''s attachment to me is obviously deeper than I imagined.

    Hearing what I said, his big watery eyes came out of tears, and his pink mouth was now shriveled into a line.

    "Mom, I love you too. I don''t want to leave you."

    When he cried, I suddenly felt that my heart was going to break.

    What I wanted to do most was to live happily with him, Mo liangye and my grandmother''s family.

    But at this moment, facing such a situation, I just hope he can live.

    As long as he can live, even if I go through fire and water, I will not refuse.

    "Guoguo, let''s go. Go and find dad to save mom."

    I''m afraid Guoguo won''t give up on me, so I have to move out of the cool night to give him a reason to leave.

    Hearing that I wanted Guoguo to go to the rescue, Gong Xiaodie snapped: "do you want to move the rescue? There is no door

    Having said that, Gong Xiaodie takes out a long knife from behind and cuts it to Guoguo.

    Although Gong Xiaodie''s magic is extremely powerful, in terms of fighting, her speed is slower than that of Guoguo.

    This is not, her knife has not yet touched the fruit half hair, fruit has turned into a ghost form, a deep look at me, quickly slipped away from the door.

    Gong Xiaodie split a space, immediately very angry, glaring at me and grandma.

    "If the small one runs away, I''ll solve you two first!"

    After that, Gong Xiaodie threw the knife to the ground, put her hands together, closed her eyes and read Miao language.

    Although I can''t understand a word, I can still feel that what she read is not a good thing.

    It''s a big war, it''s going to happen!

    I turned my head and looked at grandma. Seeing that she was close to the door, I pushed her out of the production room and locked the door quickly, leaving me, Gong Xiaodie and Jin cangu in it.

    I can''t let Guoguo have an accident, and naturally I can''t let Grandma have an accident.

    After all, it''s not easy for her to pull me to grow up alone.

    I didn''t even let her enjoy happiness for a few days. How can I let her take risks for me under such circumstances?

    Since today''s affairs can''t be avoided, let me bear them alone.

    Don''t Gong Xiaodie just want revenge? Then I''ll let her report enough!

    With my life, for the life of Guoguo and grandma, it''s worth it!

    And grandma obviously didn''t expect to be pushed out by me. At the moment, her heart was in a mess, and she kept beating the door of the production room outside.

    "Xiaofei, open the door. You are still young. Even if you want to die, it should be me, the old lady, who died!"

    "Xiaofei, Guoguo is so small. He can''t live without his mother!"

    "Xiao Fei, grandma, please, open the door! Grandma has a way to deal with her. Open the door quickly

    But I know that grandma has no way to deal with Gong Xiaodie.

    If there were any, grandma would have done it a long time ago. She would not wait until now.

    The reason why she said that was to deceive me into opening the door.

    But as a granddaughter, how can I let her be a gray haired old man for me?

    I can''t do it and I don''t want to!

    At the moment, my eyes are sour and my tears are about to drop down, but I still can''t help it.

    "Grandma, go as far as you can. I am very happy to be your granddaughter in my life. I hope I can continue to be your granddaughter in my next life

    I don''t know how grandma feels outside at the moment, but I really don''t regret making this decision.

    I''m no longer a child, I have people I want to protect, whether it''s Guoguo or grandma, I can''t let them have something to do.

    On the other hand, Gong Xiaodie is still concentrating on reading Miao language. I can''t understand a word of it.

    I held Lu Banchi tightly and went around her to prepare for a surprise attack.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Gong Xiaodie''s voice suddenly stopped. Her strange eyes suddenly opened and glared at me. Then she raised her hand and pointed to me.

    Then I saw that the golden silkworm turned into a golden light and quickly got into my mouth.

    It moved so fast that I didn''t respond, so I felt something slippery flowing down the esophagus into my stomach.

    Then, I felt that the golden silkworm was wandering wantonly in my chest and abdomen.

    It hurts... It really hurts

    I''ve been injured countless times before, and I''ve never felt this pain.

    Even the pain of childbirth is not so bad.

    It''s like being cut to pieces.

    No, it''s a hundred times worse than a thousand cuts!

    I fell to the ground, brain a confused, all consciousness, only a pain word.

 Chapter 150

    Seeing that I was in great pain, Gong Xiaodie couldn''t help laughing.

    "Mi Xiaofei, when you meddled in my husband''s business, you didn''t expect that you would have this day, did you?"

    At the moment, even though I have almost lost consciousness of the pain, I can still feel Gong Xiaodie''s hatred for me.

    Yes, I''ve come to this end because I''m nosy.

    But if I go back in time and do it again, I will still make the same choice as before.

    Xiao Yan must be punished if he kills people.

    This is humanity and the way of heaven.

    If I didn''t reveal the truth of Xiao Yan''s murder, wouldn''t I be conniving at the evil people?

    Maybe I won''t be retaliated by Gong Xiaodie, but once Xiao Yan gets away with it, only more innocent students will be hurt.

    If so, I would rather be avenged by Gong Xiaodie.

    I''m not a virgin, but there must be someone in the world who knows how to sacrifice.

    For the sake of Guoguo, for the sake of grandma and for the sake of protecting more female students from Xiao Yan''s beasts, I am willing to give my life.

    With the passage of time, jincangu moves more freely in my abdomen. I feel like there are tens of millions of insects on my body. Every second, countless pain spreads from my body to my brain, so that I feel that my whole world is distorted.

    Probably, the penalty of the 18th level hell is nothing more than that.

    Gong Xiaodie seems to think that I am not painful enough, showing a very insidious smile.

    "What''s the matter? I''ve been keeping jincangu for two years. Is it good?" Gong Xiaodie''s voice is extremely vicious.

    If it''s not that I can''t even speak now, I really want to use Lu Banchi to cut off her head!

    Seeing that I was so badly hurt by Gong Xiaodie, the audience in the live studio were all fighting for me.

    "No, I can''t stand it any more. I''m going to go to Gong Xiaodie to do my best!"

    "If something happens to the anchor, we won''t watch it live from now on! The anchor is so kind to us, we should help her at such a time! "

    "I suggest that all the little friends who are now in wh organize themselves and go to the milk tea shop at the gate of Shaw College to rescue the anchor!"

    "Yes, I agree that every one of us in the audience should contribute to the rescue anchor!"

    Seeing that the audience in the studio were filled with indignation and even prepared to rescue me, I could not resist the pain and said word by word: "don''t... Don''t... Don''t... Fearless... Sacrifice!"

    Gong Xiaodie has the golden silkworm poison in his hand. No matter how powerful the people are, it''s useless. What''s more, they are the audience who almost have the power of chicken?

    Although I don''t know them, they are innocent after all. How can I let them die in vain?

    "Suddenly I want to cry. The anchor was so kind to us before, but now we can''t do anything for her. We are really useless!"

    "The anchor is really strong. We are not willing to let us help her. Where can we find such a good anchor?"

    "Watching the announcer willing to bear all this by himself in order to save the gumentong and grandma, I was moved to cry!"

    "Now only Lord Pluto can save the anchor, Lord Pluto, please come quickly!"

    Seeing these audiences'' concern and heartache for me, I can still feel a trace of warmth even though I have been in pain to the marrow.

    It turned out that in front of my audience, I was so important.

    They didn''t forget me. They didn''t treat me like a dead runner.

    They can cry for me such an irrelevant person, can care about me so much, I have no regret for my death.

    After such a long time, both Guoguo and grandma must have run a long way.

    Even if Gong Xiaodie goes after her now, she should not be able to catch up.

    As long as they are safe, I can go safely.

    The pain on my body is more and more intense, and I feel that I can''t support it any more.

    Does that mean I''m dying?

    But obviously, Gong Xiaodie didn''t intend to let me go. She took out a small medicine bottle from her pocket and said with a smile: "Mi Xiaofei, now you know the power of jincangu, let''s continue to let you taste the taste of corpse powder!"

    Hearing the words "body powder", I was shocked.

    Huashi powder was created by Ouyang Feng, a famous Western poison in the Song Dynasty. It is made from the venoms of more than ten kinds of poisonous snakes and insects.

    Its corrosiveness is very strong, can turn rotten human''s flesh and blood in an instant, leaving only a pool of yellow water.

    But Gong Xiaodie now takes out this thing, obviously feels that the single golden silkworm poison is not enough to torture me, and insists on using corpse powder to make me live.

    This woman is really vicious!

    But now I''m under the control of the golden silkworm venom. My pain is so intense that I can''t even move, let alone resist.

    Seeing Gong Xiaodie open the small medicine bottle, the mouth of the bottle is facing my face, and the corpse powder inside will soon be poured out.

    I know, this time I''m really finished.

    I thought that I would be tortured to death by jincangu, but I didn''t expect that Gong Xiaodie would use corpse powder to deal with me.

    In this way, not only the small life can not be saved, even the body can not be saved.

    "Mi Xiaofei, those who offend Gong Xiaodie are always dead without a place to die!"

    After that, the bottle in Gong Xiaodie''s hand spilled some white powder, and it was about to fall on me. I felt my heart stopped in an instant.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the temperature in the production room dropped a lot, and a hurricane rolled up for no reason.

    The hurricane blew all the corpse powder poured out by Gong Xiaodie into her face, and Gong Xiaodie screamed like a pig.

    In a daze, I saw Gong Xiaodie''s whole face dissolving quickly.

    Soon, not only the face, but also the whole body was melted into a pool of yellow water, and there was no more movement.

    Gong Xiaodie died like this?

    I can''t believe it, but I''m relieved.

    It''s very close. I''m the one who was almost destroyed.

    However, before I finished, I felt that my waist was tight and a pair of big hands held me tightly.

    I opened my eyes again in a daze, but I saw the handsome face of Mo liangye.

    In his deep eyes, at the moment, there is a light as shallow as water mist, full of heartache.

    "I''m sorry I''m late, ma''am." The voice of Mo Liang night became a little hoarse.

    It turned out that it was the cool night of ink that just rolled up that hurricane!

    He finally arrived at my most critical moment. Although he was a little late, at least he did.

    I tried my best, slowly raised my hand, gently touched the ink cool night that Jun Yi''s face.

    This is my husband. It''s nice to see him one last time before he dies.

    Probably because of Gong Xiaodie''s death, jincangu is more unrestrained in my body and stirs up a sharp pain again.

    I can''t stand it. It''s dark in the moment, and I''m all in a daze

 Chapter 151

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. After passing out, I vaguely heard the voice of the outside world.

    "Mom, you don''t want to die, Guoguo doesn''t want you to die!" It''s the cry of Guoguo.

    How I want to reach out to him and comfort him not to cry.

    But no matter how hard I try, I still can''t move, even my eyes can''t open.

    "Although the Yin Qi in Xiaofei''s body can suppress jincangu to a certain extent, so that she won''t die immediately, it''s only temporary. If you can''t take back the bamboo blood lotus in one day to suppress the ferocity of jincangu, I''m afraid her life will be lost! " It''s grandma''s voice.

    "I won''t let her die, never!" This deep and magnetic sound is the sound of the cool night.

    "But since ancient times, the bamboo blood lotus only grows in the Shura kingdom. Even if you are the underworld, going to the Shura kingdom alone is extremely dangerous!" Grandma''s voice, inevitably some worry.

    "For her sake, what if I break into the Shura kingdom once? Tomorrow before sunset, I will come back with bamboo blood lotus! "

    With that, the surrounding air no longer seemed so cold.

    Because, Mo liangye has already left.

    For the next day, I was in this state of chaos.

    Although there is no longer the pain caused by jincangu, and you can hear the sound around you, you can''t open your eyes or move.

    This feeling should be similar to that of a vegetative person.

    During this period, I not only heard the voice of grandma and Guoguo, but also the voice of Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen.

    Even Chen Feng seems to have come.

    Obviously, they''re all worried about me.

    I don''t know how long I''ll sleep like this, but at the moment, the only thing I worry about most is the cool night.

    Listen to grandma said, bamboo blood lotus only grow in the Shura kingdom.

    The people in Shura kingdom are fierce and aggressive. They have endless power. They hate Yang and Yin, and naturally they hate Mo liangye.

    And for a place like this, Mo liangye has to go alone for me. I can''t help worrying.

    But soon, I found that my worry was superfluous, because I didn''t know when to start, my eyes gradually turned into a white, boundless.

    What''s more strange is that I can not only open my eyes, but also walk around at will.

    However, I have no grandmother, no fruit and no Fang Jiajia around me.

    Yes, just the boundless white, and a little girl in gold not far in front of me.

    "You... Who are you? Where am I? "

    I know that the current situation is very abnormal. I am definitely not in a normal world.

    The little girl''s face was calm, and she replied faintly: "you are in your closed consciousness, and I am the golden silkworm that you get into your body."

    I was shocked to hear that.

    Closed consciousness... And this kind of operation?

    In addition, isn''t jincangu a small insect similar to Xiaochan? How did you turn into a little girl?

    It seems to see through what I think in my heart, the little girl said with an innocent face: "human beings have souls, and we also have the golden silkworm bug. What''s so strange about me becoming a little girl?"

    "So... What are you doing here?" I asked.

    After all, I''m still haunted by this little bug.

    Hearing my question, the childishness and innocence on the little girl''s face suddenly changed into a fierce expression.

    "Kill your soul, though I don''t like my master, if you let her die, I will kill you!"

    I went, what kind of people raise what kind of things.

    Gong Xiaodie''s family, regardless of whether they are green or white, shows their teeth to others.

    Now that Gong Xiaodie is dead, the insects she keeps are of the same virtue as her. Is this the so-called "close to the red, close to the black"?

    "Is there any misunderstanding between us..."

    I''m ready to explain, but unexpectedly, the little girl didn''t give me the chance to explain, so she rushed at me directly.

    I subconsciously stretched out my arm to block it, but the little girl''s strength was really not so big, and all of a sudden I was overturned to the ground.

    Then she rode on me and hit me in the face with her fist.

    I went, this little girl actually moved really?

    Do you really think I''m a vegetarian?

    Thinking of this, I quickly turned my head to the side to avoid her attack.

    Then, I grabbed her little fist, threw her aside with all my strength, got up quickly, rode on her before she responded, and grabbed her neck.

    "Your mother didn''t teach you, isn''t fighting a good child?" I said sarcastically.

    The little girl glared at me viciously, as if she was unconvinced.

    Seriously, I really can''t do it to such a little girl.

    Looking at her age, she is almost 2-3 years old.

    Anyway, I am also a mother. I have no natural resistance to this kind of small things.

    Think of here, I sighed, said: "if you are not convinced, then we will play 2 games, 3 sets 2 wins, lest you say I bully small."

    The little girl obviously didn''t expect that I would let her go. She was stunned, nodded and agreed to my proposal.

    But unfortunately, although the little girl looks about the same size as Guoguo, her ability is much weaker than Guoguo.

    After all, jincangu only practices poison skill. In terms of practical ability, she can''t ask for anything cheap.

    So, after three rounds, I won all.

    The little girl hung her head and looked a little lost.

    Probably, she felt that she could make me miserable with poison before, and now she shouldn''t lose to me.

    But the fact is the fact, even if she is not convinced, she can only admit it.

    "I lost."

    There was a trace of sadness in the young girl''s voice.

    Seeing her like this, the maternal love in my heart suddenly overflowed again.

    "Well... How about two more matches? Maybe you can win! " I comforted.

    The little girl shook her head: "you''re better than I thought. Even if you compete for ten more games, I''ll lose.". When they find the bamboo blood lotus, your poison will be removed, and you will really wake up. And I, too, should leave. "

    I don''t know why, the little girl''s words made me feel very sad.

    Her master is dead, she is so young, where can she go?

    I am a mother, if one day my fruit is displaced, I will definitely be distressed to death.

    So, after several considerations, I made a decision.

    "Stay."

    The little girl was stunned and looked at me in disbelief.

    I repeated that sentence again: "stay. If you don''t mind, you can make me your master."

    The little girl''s eyes filled with tears at my words.

    Obviously, Gong Xiaodie was not good to her when she was her master.

    But now, I forget to accept her, deeply touched her heart.

    I opened my arms to the little girl. She hesitated for a long time, and finally put down her guard, ran to my arms and hugged me tightly.

    "It''s OK. Everything is over. As long as I can wake up, we will be a family!"

 Chapter 152

    But who knows, my voice just fell, in front of that piece of white will gradually disappear.

    Instead, there is the same boundless darkness as before.

    In other words, I have left my closed consciousness and returned to reality.

    At the same time, I feel someone is gently feeding me a kind of liquid with a light sweet smell.

    The sweet liquid slowly flowed down my esophagus into my stomach, and then slowly immersed in every cell of my body.

    Vaguely, I felt as if my body could move.

    What''s more, it''s not the movement in the closed consciousness, it''s the kind of movement with real touch in reality.

    I can''t believe it. I tried to move my finger and found that I could really move!

    I tried to open my eyes again, and then I saw the light in the bedroom gradually came into my eyes.

    I went, I really woke up!

    Seems to be aware of my reaction, Guoguo in the side of the excited cry: "Dad, mom wake up, mom wake up!"

    Be so called by fruit fruit, grandma and Mo cool night suddenly all surround come up.

    "Xiaofei, you wake up at last. You almost scared grandma to death!" Grandma hugged me and said excitedly.

    I nodded, a face of apology should say: "sorry, grandma, let you worry!"

    "Just wake up, just wake up!"

    Grandma patted me on the back, and then turned to see the ink cool night, then released me, ready to lead the fruit out.

    "No, I don''t want to go out, I want to be with my mother!" Guoguo refused.

    Hear this words, Mo cool night eyebrow a twist, cold voice drinks a way: "fruit fruit, go out!"

    See Mo cool night seem to be angry, fruit fruit immediately recognized counsellor, low head obediently followed his too grandmother to go out.

    Then, in so big bedroom, leave me and Mo cool night only.

    Mo liangye walked slowly to the bedside, reached out and touched my face gently, and said in a deep voice: "fortunately, you are OK, otherwise I will never be able to forgive myself."

    His deep voice, with unprecedented nostalgia and tenderness.

    Even in the eyes, also full of heartache.

    It can be seen that this time, he was really scared.

    I also put my hand around his waist, nestled in his arms and asked in a soft voice, "are you going well this time to Shura kingdom?"

    It seems that I didn''t expect to know that he went to Shura kingdom. Mo liangye was stunned for a moment, but soon recovered his peace.

    "It''s going well. Everything''s going well."

    "That''s good. Last time you said the Shura kingdom was very dangerous. I was worried that something might happen to you."

    "It''s OK. Everything is over. You and I will be fine. We will get married safely and live happily together."

    Ink cool night finish saying, bow to kiss lightly on my forehead.

    "Midnight tonight is our big day. I have prepared a grand wedding for you in the underworld. From then on, you will be my princess of the underworld

    His words, like water waves, stirred in my heart.

    Yes, I''ll be his right Princess of the underworld soon.

    He and I, and Guoguo, we are going to form a real family.

    He once promised me that when Guoguo was born, he would officially marry me.

    That''s his promise to me, and now, he''s going to do it.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling happy.

    "So... What do I need to prepare?" I asked shyly.

    Mo liangye took a deep look at me and said, "you just need to be my bride."

    Hearing this, I blushed a little and said softly, "OK."

    "There are still some things not arranged for the wedding. I have to go back early. You have a good rest first. Later, the team of the underworld will pick you up." Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I nodded, released him, and watched him disappear into the room.

    After tonight, I am his right wife. I don''t have to worry about other people robbing him.

    And many doubts and conjectures about him before, should soon disappear, right?

    Just thinking about this, I suddenly felt some itching in my ears. I wanted to use a cotton swab to pull it out, but the golden silkworm bug flew out of it.

    Yeah, I almost forgot her!

    Before, in a closed mind, I had three fights with her and promised to take her in.

    I thought she had flown away, but she did stay.

    Jincangu flew to my shoulder and asked, "master, what do you need me to do?"

    I shrunk my mouth and said, "as long as you don''t bother me any more, I''ll thank God!"

    Hearing my words, Jin cangu lowered his head in shame: "I''m sorry, master. It was me who was bad before. I made the master suffer!"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    "What happened before is not your fault, but your previous master, so you don''t have to feel guilty."

    With that, I stretched out my hand and let jincangu jump into my heart.

    But the next second, when I saw what I had, I was stunned.

    Because, my palm, printed with a piece of red, it is blood, but not my blood!

    And my hand, a few minutes ago, just held the cool night of ink.

    In other words, the blood on my hand comes from him!

    He just went to the Shura kingdom to find the bamboo blood lotus. He told me that he was ok, but now what''s the explanation for the red in my hand?

    Thinking of this, I quickly got up and wanted to ask grandma.

    But who knows, when I got out of bed, I saw that on the floor beside the bed, there were drops of red blood, all the way to the position where Mo liangye had just disappeared.

    Although he is Pluto, even if he is injured, he can recover quickly.

    But it is not a small wound that can make his body shed so much blood all at once.

    In other words, this trip to the Shura kingdom was not as smooth as he said.

    But in order not to worry me, he didn''t say anything but told me everything was OK.

    He''s really stupid.

    Tears came out of my eyes, dripping down like beads with broken thread.

    He loves me so much. He quietly uses his great body to shield me from the wind and rain, and also to erase those boundless darkness for me, leaving me only a sincere and warm love.

    To marry him is a decision I will never regret.

    Unexpectedly, just as I thought about it, Guoguo pushed the door in from the outside.

    "Mom, I have something to say..."

    Guoguo had not finished a word, then he swallowed it.

    Because he saw jincangu and the tears hanging from the corner of my eyes, his face was filled with anger.

    Without waiting for me to stop him, he quickly rushed to me and reached for the golden silkworm.

    "You''re such a bad thing. You''re the one who almost killed my mother. I''m going to kill you!" Guoguo shouts at jincangu.

    See fruit like his attack, the golden silkworm Gu panic fly away, four to avoid.

    Seeing this scene, I quickly stopped Guoguo.

    "Don''t beat her. She''s not a bad thing now. She''s a child raised by her mother and your partner!"

    "But mom, she''s done you so badly before!"

    I reached out and let jincangu fall into my hand. Jincangu''s two little eyes looked at me pitifully, as if they had been wronged.

    "Guoguo, she let her mother suffer some hardships before, but she is not unforgivable. We should learn to forgive and accept her."

 Chapter 153

    After listening to me, Guoguo''s mood finally calmed down.

    However, there was a trace of vigilance in his face.

    "She... Really won''t hurt her mother again?"

    I nodded and said, "of course not. Mom is her new master now. How can she harm her master?"

    As soon as the voice fell, the golden silkworm in my hand said pitifully, "I''m wrong. I promise I won''t hurt you any more."

    Hearing the voice of the little golden silkworm, Guoguo was stunned.

    "This... This little bug can talk?" Guoguo asked in surprise.

    I squatted down with Guoguo in my arms, then put the little golden silkworm on the ground and said with a smile, "she can not only talk, but also become a ghost to play with you. Do you want to see it?"

    Guoguo was surprised by my words, and nodded busily: "to see, to see, to see!"

    When I heard that I had a little friend to play with, Guoguo''s interest suddenly became very high.

    Fortunately, little golden silkworm doesn''t seem to repel Guoguo very much. As soon as Guoguo finishes speaking, he changes from a worm the size of a little thumb to the ghost of a two or three-year-old girl.

    It has to be said that after xiaojincan became a little girl, she was really a standard beauty.

    Full forehead, a pair of big eyes, as if to speak in general, with aura.

    Since ancient times, beauty is easy to get, but aura is not easy to get.

    Although jincangu is the king of Gu, it can be obtained as long as caoguipo''s Gu skills are superior and carefully cultivated.

    But if you want to be like this one in front of you, if you want to switch between the golden silkworm and the ghost, you have to have the best time, the best place and the best people.

    It is said that one hundred golden silkworms, under the same conditions, can only produce one like the one in front of me.

    So, no wonder the little golden silkworm has such aura.

    Xu is besides me, this is the first time that xiaojincan shows others in such a state, so he is a little shy, lowers his head and dare not look at us.

    In contrast, Guoguo is generous, and immediately turns into a ghost state. He goes to take xiaojincan''s hand and says, "now we are all ghosts. Shall we go out and play with building blocks?"

    Small gold silkworm Leng Leng looked at the fruit, and turned to look at me, as if to ask my consent in general.

    The appearance of Guoguo is obviously that she has put down her guard against xiaojincan.

    And xiaojincan seems to want to play with Guoguo.

    After all, before that, she had been kept by Gong Xiaodie in Hei she''s jar. Let alone her playmate, she couldn''t even see her own shadow.

    Thinking of this, I had to nod and agree to let the two of them go out to play.

    Got my permission, Guoguo immediately made a kiss to me, happily said: "mom is the best, mom, I love you!"

    With that, Guoguo ran out of the bedroom with xiaojincan and went outside to play.

    Two little guys left, and I finally got a good sleep.

    After several days, I haven''t had a good rest.

    Fortunately, there are still four or five hours before midnight, which is said by Mo liangye. This time is enough for me to replenish my strength.

    After all, marriage is also a good way to do manual work?

    So thinking, I lay down on the bed and went to sleep.

    Xu is completely relaxed, so for a few hours, I didn''t have any dreams. I just fell asleep into the night.

    When I woke up, I slowly opened my eyes and saw two rows of respectful female ghosts standing by the bed.

    What do you mean?

    Wake up, our family has become a ghost nest?

    "You... What are you?"

    While I asked in fear, I secretly touched Lu Banchi under the pillow.

    Hearing what I said, a group of female ghosts all knelt down on the ground in an instant. An ancient palace maid looked like the master.

    "The slave Wutong, in the name of the king of Hades, specially serves the princess to dress and dress, and asks the princess to move the jade body slightly, so that the servants and girls can change your favorite clothes." Head of a female ghost with a smile said.

    When I heard this ghost of Wutong, I was relieved.

    Together, they were all sent by Mo liangye to make up for me, which made me think that my family had become a ghost nest, and I almost had another war!

    However, it''s just marriage with a ghost. Do you need such a big battle?

    "You... Do you need this when you get married in hell?" I asked curiously.

    Wutong committed suicide and respectfully replied, "it is not necessary to return to the princess to get married. But your marriage to his Highness the underworld is the biggest wedding event of the underworld department for thousands of years. Naturally, it should be more grand. "

    Wutong''s words made me feel at ease.

    It turned out that for thousands of years, the secret department had such a great event.

    In other words, I am the first princess of Mo liangye.

    Before me, he had not married another woman.

    In this way, I was even more dismissive of what the ghost in red said.

    Although I don''t know who she is, I just need to know that I am the only one that Mo liangye really married.

    "Your Highness, it''s getting late. We''d better dress up early and get ready to leave. According to the rules of the Yin Department, his Highness the underworld is leading a large army to meet you at this moment, waiting for you by the Naihe bridge at the junction of yin and Yang. Let''s not let his highness wait in a hurry. "

    I nodded, and let Wutong replace my favorite clothes and start dressing up.

    Fortunately, this group of female ghosts sent by Mo liangye were very quick. In less than half an hour, they had already straightened out my make-up and clothes.

    Looking at the people in the mirror, I could hardly believe it was myself.

    My dark hair has been turned into an elegant but charming bun by the Wutong. The peony in the hair is rubbed with ruby, and is shaking gently under the light of the bedroom. It is slightly sicker.

    My face was more beautiful and beautiful after the careful description of Wutong.

    Her eyebrows are like a curved moon, her lips are like red, and she looks bright.

    As for the red wedding dress, there is no need to say.

    Wutong is made of fine silk. Only one thing in the world is more valuable than the jade cloth.

    I have to say that it''s really good for Mo liangye to treat me.

    I''m just the most common girl in the world. He could have been perfunctory, but he didn''t.

    He not only wants to marry openly, but also give me the best.

    He did what he promised me.

    Just thinking about this, Guoguo leads xiaojincan in.

    What I didn''t expect was that both Guoguo and xiaojincan were dressed in brand-new golden clothes.

    It seems that there is a certain taste of golden girl.

    "Mom, you are so beautiful! If I were a father, I would love you, too! " Guoguo said mischievously.

    I gave him a white look and said, "you''re a little bit older. Do you know what love is?"

    Guoguo nodded and said, "of course I know that love is just like being with someone, just like me and little Jincan."

    Hearing Guoguo''s words, xiaojincan immediately blushed and argued in a low voice: "don''t talk nonsense, or the master will scold me later."

 Chapter 154

    I was shocked to hear the words of two little guys.

    Look at this posture. Is it the rhythm of the beginning of love between the two of them?

    My God, they''ve only been together for a few hours. Is it too early?

    However, I am not so rigid. Since the two children like to play together, let them play together.

    After all, it''s hard for Guoguo to meet a little friend with the same mind as him.

    Before, every time he took him outside to play with other children, he thought that others were too stupid. After playing for several times, he found it boring and refused to talk with those children again.

    And the little golden silkworm has a certain spiritual, mental and fruit is almost the same, so the two of them can naturally play together.

    Thinking of this, I laughed and said to xiaojincan, "if you like playing with Guoguo, you two can be together often. As long as you don''t hurt other people, I won''t blame you."

    It seems that little Jincan can can''t believe that I will be so tolerant to her. She looked at me for a long time in disbelief.

    Presumably, although Gong Xiaodie kept her before, it was not good for her.

    After all, Gong Xiaodie is so stubborn. The reason why she keeps xiaojincan is that she only uses it as a weapon. How can she really treat xiaojincan?

    Now, xiaojincan is no longer a weapon to me, but a playmate of Guoguo and a part of my family.

    So, I will treat her sincerely.

    "Don''t worry, my mother won''t blame you if I''m here!"

    Guoguo said and patted his small chest, but quite manly.

    The little golden silkworm looked at Guoguo, nodded and said, "well... Then we will be good friends and play together every day."

    The two little fellows burst into laughter.

    At this time, grandma also came in from the outside, looking at me in fengguanxiayao, looking moved.

    "It''s so beautiful, my little Fei is so beautiful!" Grandma''s voice, with joy, but also with not give up.

    After all, for the past 20 years, I have been dependent on my grandmother.

    At the moment, when she saw that I was about to get married, she was naturally reluctant to give up.

    Seeing grandma like this, I couldn''t help it. I hugged her and sobbed, "grandma, I love you. No matter when, you will always be my most important person."

    Grandma patted me on the back, said with a smile: "silly girl, you just go to the underworld to be a pro, it''s not that you don''t come back! It''s getting late. Let''s go now, old lady. I''ll wait for you at home. "

    I know, grandma is so, is not willing to face parting.

    Moreover, at her present age, she can no longer enter the underworld in the form of a ghost.

    Otherwise, it will take years to live, or it will die suddenly.

    So, waiting at home is naturally the best way.

    As for Guoguo and xiaojincan, because they are young, they are not subject to this restriction.

    So after all the arrangements were made, Wutong whispered a spell, and I lost sight of fruit and small gold silkworms.

    When I woke up again, I was already in a big red sedan chair, but Guoguo and xiaojincan were not around.

    I was shocked, these two little guys should not be lost, right?

    "Guoguo... Xiaojincan... Where are you?" I cried out in a hurry.

    "Mom, you are a bride. Why are you still so angry? You are not a lady at all!" The young voice of Guoguo came from outside the sedan chair.

    Hearing the sound, I quickly lifted up the car curtain and poked out my head.

    I saw Guoguo and xiaojincan walking hand in hand not far in front of me, just like a pair of sightseeing.

    "Guoguo, I thought you lost it. It almost scared me to death!"

    Guoguo turned around and said, "I''m so smart, how can I lose it? Mom, just take care of yourself. I''m going to play with xiaojincan! "

    Finish saying, this little fellow unexpectedly ran to the side of small gold silkworm to point to rise again.

    "Little Jincan, you see, the gate of death is in front of you!"

    Along the direction of Guoguo''s finger, I looked forward and saw that there was a memorial archway about 200 meters in front of me. The whole archway was natural and carved with the words "ghost gate".

    Seeing that the sedan chair I was riding came, two rows of Yin soldiers beside the gate of death knelt down one after another and said: "welcome Princess Ming!"

    Seriously, this posture really scared me.

    It''s just a kiss. All the Yin soldiers kneel down for me. Isn''t that exaggeration?

    "That... Wutong, can you let them get up? I don''t feel used to them kneeling like this. "

    Wutong smiled and said, "Your Royal Highness, this is the rules of the underworld. You need not worry about it. As long as we get through the gate, they will get up. "

    So, Wutong said so, what else can I say?

    Looking at this posture, it is estimated that every time Mo liangye passes through the gate of hell, these Yin soldiers are also like this.

    In this way, we passed the gate of death, and then embarked on the so-called road of the yellow spring.

    What I didn''t expect was that on both sides of the long huangquan Road, there were really red flowers on the other side.

    It is said that she was a beautiful woman before she died. Because she couldn''t bear to let her lover go alone, she volunteered to go to the underworld.

    Later, he was sent back by the old underworld, but Hua on the other side was still stubborn and refused to leave. Day after day, he continued to wander on the way to the yellow spring.

    The old underworld was so infatuated with her that he agreed to let her turn into a fiery red flower and bloom on the way to the nether world to give guidance and comfort to the ghosts who enter the nether world.

    Therefore, there is a saying that the other shore flower is the only scenery in the underworld.

    Although I have seen pictures of other shore flowers in books before, I am still shocked to see so many other shore flowers with my own eyes.

    "Wutong, are these equinox flower all the time?" I asked curiously.

    Wutong nodded and replied, "princess, before the Wutong enters the world of hell, these flowers already exist, and how long they have been open!"

    "Have you ever heard of the legend about the flowers on the other side?" I continued.

    This time, the face of Wutong changed slightly, and it should be answered: "back... Back to the princess, the servant girl never heard what legend. It''s going to Naihe bridge in front of us. We''d better hurry, so as not to let his Highness the underworld wait for them. "

    Then, Wutong no longer took me.

    I suddenly feel boring, had to put down the car curtain, obediently sitting in the sedan chair, looking forward to the moment of meeting with Mo liangye.

    Unexpectedly, just at this moment, a gust of wind suddenly came from nowhere, making the whole sedan chair shake around.

    I held the edge of the car tightly for fear of falling.

    "What happened to Wutong? Why do you shake so hard all of a sudden? " I asked.

    But the sedan chair was quiet outside, and no response from the Wutong came.

    I thought Wutong did not hear it. One hand raised the Couse and wanted to see what happened.

    But I was surprised by what I saw.

    Because there were no Wutong trees outside, and there were no female spirits and followers who followed them, but no fruit and small gold silkworms.

    And where I am, it is no longer huangquan Road, and there are no other flowers on both sides.

    What happened?

    And where am I?

 Chapter 155

    Just when I was confused, a woman''s voice suddenly came to mind outside the sedan chair.

    "Mi Xiaofei, long time no see!"

    I was stunned for a moment, where did the sound come from?

    Does this man know me?

    "You... Who are you?" I asked in horror.

    "Mi Xiaofei, don''t you remember me?"

    Then a woman in red came down from the sky and fell in front of me.

    However, when I saw her face, I felt a chill in my heart.

    This is really a narrow road. I didn''t expect that I met the ghost in red here!

    She is really able to pick the time and pick the day when Mo Liang and I got married!

    However, since all the people have come, it''s better to solve the problem, so that I won''t have to worry about something between her and Mo liangye.

    Thinking of this, I slowly came out of the red sedan chair, looked at her calmly and said: "I also want to find you, but I didn''t expect you to find me first!"

    "I''ll find the door? Mi Xiaofei, I''m afraid you haven''t woken up yet? "

    The ghost in red said with a scornful smile. Obviously, she didn''t pay attention to me.

    "Since I have married the underworld, I am the mistress of the underworld. If you have captured me in the underworld, you will come to me!"

    Hum, if she doesn''t give me a good face, I won''t give her a good face.

    Although I don''t have much ability, I''m not afraid at all when it comes to talking!

    Sure enough, hearing my words, the face of the female ghost in red changed immediately.

    "You were taken away by me on the way to get married. You are not the hostess of the underworld before you have time to worship brother liangye!"

    Hearing this, I not only laughed scornfully, but also said, "without a chapel, it''s not marriage? Why don''t we go to the gate of hell and see who the hell soldiers will call Princess Ming

    In fact, I mean to excite the ghost in red on purpose.

    I was taken here by her. I don''t even know where it is.

    So I have to find a relatively familiar place to ask for help.

    But obviously, the ghost in red is smarter than I thought.

    Even if I had provoked her so much, she didn''t fall for it.

    "You want to set me up with such a little technique? Do I really think that I have lived in vain for thousands of years? " The ghost in red snorted coldly.

    Well, it was seen through.

    Forget it. If she doesn''t drill into the condom, she won''t drill. I''ll think of another way.

    Thinking of this, I looked at her contemptuously and said, "you''re not willing to take me here. But in fact, your behavior is really unnecessary. Because even if we don''t get married, he and I have been married and had a lovely baby. As for you, if I''m not wrong, you haven''t even held his hand, have you? "

    When listening to the first few sentences, there was no difference on the face of the female ghost in red.

    But when I said the words bridal chamber, children and holding hands, the expression on the ghost''s face suddenly became angry, almost uncontrollable.

    According to this reaction, the ghost in red and Mo liangye may not even hold hands, let alone go a step further.

    In this way, it seems that between the ghost in red and the cool night of ink, it''s more like falling flower''s heartless flow.

    Shit, just like this, does the ghost in red mean to harass me again and again?

    "Even if there is nothing between brother liangye and me, I have known him for more than a thousand years, and you? You''ve only known him for a few months. Believe it or not, even if I kill you now, brother liangye won''t do anything to me! " In the eyes of the female ghost in red, there was a trace of unwilling and fierce.

    "I don''t know if he will take you. I only know that even if you kill me, he won''t have half of you in his heart. Besides, he will hate you more and more because of my death! "

    "Oh? really? Since you say so, I''ll have a try. Anyway, for so many years, I have been used to his cold words to me. If I can make him hate me more. Maybe it''s a good thing for me, too! " The ghost in red said with a wild smile.

    Seeing her like this, I think she is really crazy for love.

    Love is painful, especially for a man who can''t love himself.

    Is it really worth it?

    However, without waiting for me to ask the question in my heart, the long sleeve of the female ghost in red blew up a hurricane immediately, involving my whole body in the air, and then fell to the ground.

    I didn''t know that she was really so ruthless. For a moment, she was so unprepared that her liver was almost out.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you are really hateful! I''ve been waiting for brother liangye for thousands of years. If you don''t show up, brother liangye will have accepted me! " The ghost in red said viciously.

    Hearing this, I was stunned when I fell to the ground.

    Higanbana?

    Is the ghost in red the other side flower?

    Isn''t that the legend about the other shore flower before that true?

    Wutong said equinox flower had never heard of the legend of the other shore flowers, and the Wutong is afraid that I know the red lady ghost and the cold night between the incident, so they lied to me.

    Thinking of this, I feel sad.

    How much does a woman love a man before she voluntarily plunges into the underworld and becomes a flower waiting for that man here?

    What''s more, the man may not love her at all?

    How infatuated, but how sad!

    "Mi Xiaofei, since you have been captured by me tonight, you don''t want to go back! This other shore flower array, the whole underworld, only I can break. Even if brother liangye comes, it will not help! You still want to marry him? Dream, I want you trapped here for thousands of years, let your soul slowly into flower fat, into the other side of the flower. From then on, you can only look at him, but never get close to him! "

    The ghost in red looks up to the sky and screams, then disappears in the blink of an eye.

    Just... Just left?

    Didn''t you mean to kill me?

    But it seems that it is more cruel to trap me here and turn me into fertilizer than to kill me immediately.

    The heart of the ghost in red is really vicious.

    She had been waiting by the road of huangquan for thousands of years, and she wanted me to taste what she used to feel.

    But the problem is that she used to volunteer, and now I am forced, OK?

    Mo liangye, come and save me, or your bride will be gone! I prayed silently in my heart.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, my ears are itching again, and the little golden silkworm crawls out of it.

    She... Why is she here?

    Little Jincan climbed up to my shoulder and said softly, "master, when you were taken away by the ghost in red, I was afraid that something might happen to you, so I immediately became Jincan and hid in your ears."

    "Then... What about them?" I asked.

    Small gold silkworm shakes head, say: "this female ghost''s action is very quick, fruit they have no time to respond at all.". But it doesn''t matter, this other shore flower array other people can''t go out, but doesn''t mean I can''t go out! As long as I fly high, I will find my way out

 Chapter 156

    I was pleasantly surprised to hear what Xiao Jincan said.

    Yes, the little golden silkworm can fly. Just because it can''t get out of the flower array on the other side of the ground doesn''t mean it can''t get out of the air!

    So, maybe as long as xiaojincan flies into the air, he can see the way out!

    Thinking of this, I quickly reached out to touch the little golden silkworm and said with a smile, "try it first. If you can find it out, I will buy you and Guoguo ice cream when I get back to the sun!"

    Hearing what I said, the little golden silkworm immediately fluttered his wings and flew into the air, trying to observe from the air what the flower array on the other side was like.

    However, I underestimated the ability of the ghost in red after all.

    Because the little golden silkworm only flew less than 4 meters high, it was blocked by an invisible force.

    No matter how she flutters, she can''t fly any higher.

    Xiaojincan did not give up, and tried to fly around, but without exception, all were blocked back.

    "I''m sorry, master. It''s useless to fly out." Small gold silkworm falls on my shoulder to say dejectedly.

    I reached out and touched her to appease her.

    Then, I looked around. Although there was no flower on the other side, I''m sure Xiao Jincan and I are trapped in the flowers on the other side.

    It''s just that the ghost in red made a border here with her own ability.

    We can''t see outside, and we can''t see outside.

    It doesn''t help even if someone passes by inadvertently.

    In this way, and I and small gold silkworm can only continue to be trapped here, waiting for the soul into flower fat.

    At the same time, one thing suddenly occurred to me.

    I always wondered why the ghost in red just trapped me here, but didn''t beat me to death.

    On the one hand, she wants me to be trapped here and grow into the flowers on the other side.

    In this way, I can only watch Mo liangye from afar, but I can no longer fall in love with him.

    On the other hand, and most importantly, she didn''t have time to beat me to death because she had more important things to do.

    The more important thing is to pretend to be me and marry Mo liangye.

    Once they become relatives and enter the bridal chamber, even if Mo liangye later finds out that she is a fake, it doesn''t help.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling sad and indignant.

    The ghost in red is not only cruel, but also so mean.

    When I go out, I must teach her a good lesson!

    But the problem is, I don''t even know where I am trapped, let alone talk about it!

    I think it''s really bad luck to get married in the underworld, but I met my rival.

    Even if you meet a rival, you will be trapped in the border.

    I''m really sad!

    If I really can''t get out, I will not only become a flower, but also my husband will be robbed by others.

    How can I swallow this breath?

    Think of here, I can''t help but feel depressed, can''t help shouting: "your grandmother is a bear, you have the ability, don''t let me go out, otherwise I will burn your ten li other shore flowers clean!"

    I didn''t think anyone would hear me shouting regardless of my image, but after I finished, a man''s voice came from the small slope behind me.

    "Shut up! It''s so noisy

    Hearing this, I was stunned.

    Am I not the only one trapped?

    As a very adventurous young woman in literature and art, I slipped to the small earth slope behind me, ready to see who was talking just now.

    Unexpectedly, before I could reach out my head, I was pinched by a hand from behind with a very rapid speed, and I was cured immediately.

    Seeing that I was attacked, the little golden silkworm immediately turned into a golden thread and quickly attacked the man, just like the last time he attacked me.

    But who knows that man''s speed is faster than that of xiaojincan. Without waiting for xiaojincan to attack him, he has grasped xiaojincan''s wings with his other hand and thrown her small body out.

    "Little golden silkworm!" I let out a cry of worry.

    "I''m going to lose my life, and I still care about the bug?" There was a mockery in the man''s voice.

    Fortunately, little Jincan was very strong. After he fell to the ground, he got up and was ready to attack again.

    "Tell your bug to stop doing stupid things, or I can''t guarantee that I won''t crush her next time!" The man''s voice sounded behind me again.

    Hearing this, I quickly made a voice to stop xiaojincan: "just stay there, or I''ll be angry!"

    Small gold silkworm looked at me, and looked at the people standing behind me, hesitated for a long time, or listen to my words standing in the same place.

    Seeing that xiaojincan didn''t move, I finally let go.

    Her heart of protecting the Lord is naturally good, but the strength of the person behind me is very strong, and I don''t want her to make unnecessary sacrifice.

    Thinking of this, I asked the people behind me, "who are you? Why attack me? "

    "You were the one who watched me sleep first. I didn''t kill you. I''ve already given you face!" The man''s voice was very arrogant.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help humming and said, "if you kill me, you will be the enemy of the whole underworld. Do you really want to do such a risky thing?"

    Unexpectedly, hearing what I said, men are even more disapproval.

    "Against the whole underworld? For thousands of years, when will my Shura world not be the enemy of the underworld? "

    I''m confused when I say this.

    Shura kingdom?

    Is this man from Shura?

    But isn''t this the underworld?

    How on earth did this man get in?

    I can''t help but feel some fear when I think about the warlike nature of the Shura world I''ve heard before.

    Am I doomed to die today?

    Either he was trapped in the border and turned into flower fat, or he was beaten to death by the people in the Shura world behind him.

    I''m just getting married. I can make so many things. I''m also drunk!

    However, I will strive for even one percent of the hope to survive.

    "Er... How did you enter the underworld? How did you get trapped in the border? Isn''t it a captive like me? "

    Only by finding out the cause of the matter can we find a solution.

    "Only people who have no skills like you will be taken captive. Tonight, the king of Hades got married. I came to congratulate the king of Hades on the order of my father, but I didn''t want to go to the wedding. Seeing the beautiful flowers on both sides, I jumped in and had a sleep. Young master, I was dreaming, and I was woken up by you

    Hearing this, I was immediately surprised.

    He came to my wedding with Mo liangye.

    So, he should not be with the ghost in red.

    What''s more, if he can make sleeping in the flowers on the other side so easy, he must be able to get out of this place!

 Chapter 157

    Thinking of this, I quickly asked: "can you get out of this border?"

    The man behind him chuckled and said, "what''s the difficulty for me to think of this boundary?"

    "Then help me untie the border quickly. I''m going out. I have something important to do!" I can''t help saying in a hurry.

    Unexpectedly, the man behind me didn''t care at all. Instead, he asked faintly, "I really can''t think of any reason to help you!"

    Hearing this, I was in a hurry and yelled: "how can you be like this? I''m the bride of your wedding. How can I get married if you don''t help me out? "

    Sure enough, the man''s hand pinching my neck obviously moved.

    Obviously, he never thought I would say such a thing.

    "Are you really Princess Ming?" The man glanced at the red wedding dress I was wearing and asked faintly.

    "Nonsense! If it wasn''t for Princess Ming, wouldn''t it be enough for me to wear this red wedding dress? "

    But this man is more cautious, even if I say so, still don''t believe me.

    "Do you have evidence?"

    I went. I''m trapped here now. Where can I find evidence?

    Besides, I am the best evidence?

    But obviously, what this man doesn''t believe is me, so I still have to come up with other substantive evidence.

    Wait, Mo liangye didn''t give me a jade bead before, and there was a ring engraved with his surname.

    Is this evidence at last?

    Thinking of this, I cleared my throat and said to the man, "there is a jade bead on my neck, which was given to me by Mo liangye, and this ring in my hand!"

    I''m afraid that men don''t believe me. I just tear off the jade bead, take off the ring and give it to the man behind me.

    The man behind him seemed to stare at those two things for a while, and then he said with a smile: "I don''t know how lucky you are. He is not only willing to break into my Shura world for you, but also gives you these two treasures. It can be seen that your weight in his mind is really not small! "

    Finish saying, the man then loosened the hand that pinches on my neck, then threw jade bead and ring to me.

    I quickly put on the jade bead and ring again, and then looked at the man.

    It has to be said that although the man is unrestrained, he looks really good.

    Delicate features, red lips and white teeth, warm eyebrows, tall and straight figure, although not as good as the ink cool night that peerless appearance, but also good.

    I didn''t expect that there could be such a beautiful man in such a fierce place as Shura kingdom.

    Seems to see me looking at him, the man picked eyebrows, light said: "you are so unscrupulous looking at the master, not afraid of the master, I tell you that Pluto husband?"

    I gave him a white look, looked back and said impatiently, "didn''t you say that you could help me to untie the border? Then you can''t help it. If you can''t, you''re a grandson! "

    The man looked at me, did not speak, directly tied a strange handprint, in the southeast of the border.

    Then see that the transparent border gradually melt, revealing the countless red flowers on the other side.

    I went for a while, finally untied, I can go out finally!

    Hum, female ghost in red, if you want to trap me with the flower array on the other side, my aunt will burn your flower on fire today!

    Thinking of this, I felt a small lighter from my body, lit a branch of the other side flower, raised my hand and threw it into the other side flower bush.

    Unexpectedly, the flowers on the other side are quite flammable.

    By me such a throw, suddenly all the pieces of fire up.

    Seeing this, the man stared at me in disbelief: "Hey, what are you doing? You''ve burned all these beautiful flowers. Where can I sleep? "

    I gave him a hard look and said, "sleep! Take me to the wedding scene, and when my husband and I finish our worship, we will send someone to find you a more comfortable place to sleep. "

    When the man saw that I was burned, he had no other choice but to lead me, jump, gently touch the flowers on the other side, and then fly out of the flowers on the other side and return to the road of huangquan.

    Until now, I found that the place we stood before was 500 meters away from huangquan road.

    If it wasn''t for this man to bring me out, I might not be able to get out even if I yelled in it.

    Thinking of this, I turned to look at the man and asked softly, "my name is mi Xiaofei. What''s your name?"

    "Ji Yunxi." The man replied faintly, and looked at the other side of the huangquan road flower, asked: "you burned one side, don''t you burn the other side?"

    He didn''t say it, I almost forgot about it!

    That''s right. It''s all burnt anyway. It''s better to burn it clean.

    Isn''t the ghost in red waiting for the cool night of ink for thousands of years with these flowers on the other side of the road?

    I''ll burn them all today. See what else she takes!

    Thinking of this, I felt out the lighter and lit the flowers on the other side of huangquan road.

    For a moment, the whole huangquan road was filled with smoke and the smell of burning flowers on the other side.

    Seeing this scene, even the little golden silkworm who climbed on my shoulder clapped his hands and said, "master, well done! How dare you bully that female ghost after that

    I really feel relieved by her saying so.

    Higanbana?

    Does the female ghost in red think that these flowers on the other side can move Mo liangye?

    Today, my aunt will teach her how to be a ghost!

    Then, under the leadership of Ji Yunxi, I rushed to the scene of Mo liangye wedding.

    But the Yin soldiers at the door stopped us outside and refused to let us in.

    "Hey, you see clearly, I''m your serious Princess of the underworld! Let me in, or you''ll see it later! " I said with an angry face.

    But who knows that the Yin soldier didn''t buy it at all, and still said with no expression: "today is the day when the king of hell and the princess of hell are very happy. Even if you are here for a wedding, you can''t go in now. According to the rules, the ceremony has already started. No matter who it is, you can''t go in! "

    When I heard that, I almost got angry.

    I married myself, and now I can''t get in?

    What does that mean?

    But I this small arm crus of, beat also beat these Yin soldiers, scold also scold them, how can I do?

    Unexpectedly, when I was at a loss, Ji Yunxi raised his foot and directly kicked the Yin soldier.

    "You talk nonsense with them. If you don''t go in, you will be taken away by others!"

    Ji Yunxi finished, raised his foot to another Yin soldier, another foot.

    It has to be said that the people in Shura world are warlike, and their strength is really not strong!

    In just a few minutes, Ji Yunxi alone killed the two rows of Yin soldiers at the door.

 Chapter 158

    However, just as we were fighting, there was a lot of noise coming from the wedding scene.

    "You are not my mother, you return my mother, you return my mother!"

    It''s the sound of Guoguo!

    Obviously, Guoguo has realized that the person who held the wedding with Mo liangye is not me!

    Then there was another clamor.

    "Guoguo, I''m your mother. Don''t you even know your mother?"

    It''s the ghost in red disguised as my voice!

    Seriously, I''ve lived for 20 years. I''ve seen shameless people, but I''ve never seen such shameless people!

    On the way to get married, he robbed me and trapped me in the flowers on the other side. Now he pretends to be me and marry Mo liangye?

    Isn''t that too bad?

    "Get out of here! Do you think you can cheat my father and me by becoming my mother? You dream! My father will never marry you! You will die of this heart

    I''ve been despised by Guoguo all kinds of people before. I didn''t expect that this guy was very protective of me at the critical time.

    This son is really worth raising!

    Thinking of this, I rushed to the wedding scene and yelled: "Guoguo, husband, I''m here!"

    I don''t know if it''s because my voice is too small. There''s no response at all, just like I didn''t hear it.

    Ji Yunxi looked at me and said with a sarcastic smile: "do you want to go in?"

    Isn''t that bullshit?

    What am I doing here if I don''t want to go in?

    "If you want to go in, please."

    What��

    At such a critical juncture, this guy even asked me to make a condition?

    What''s more, how can I ask for a bastard from Shura kingdom?

    It''s too demeaning!

    Seeing that I didn''t want to, Ji Yunxi raised an evil smile on his lips and said, "it seems that you don''t want to be a bride. OK, I''ll leave. You can play by yourself."

    Finish saying, Ji Yunxi stopped the action in the hand, no longer attack Yin soldier, and turn round to lift foot to prepare to leave.

    Shit, this guy said he was going!

    Isn''t it true that good people do it to the end and send Buddha to the west?

    How much do you mean to let go just in the middle of the fight?

    At the moment, there is still a lot of noise in the wedding scene. If I don''t show up, I''ll make a mess.

    After all, Mo liangye is the supreme king of the underworld. As a result, on the wedding day, not only the bride disappeared, but also a fake one appeared. If this was spread, where would he lose face?

    Thinking of this, I had to be soft on Ji Yunxi: "that... I beg you, please help me..."

    Sure enough, hearing the soft voice, Ji Yunxi immediately stopped, turned around and looked at me with a playful smile.

    "How can I go if the princess Ming asks me?"

    This bastard is so hateful that he doesn''t sell himself when he gets cheap!

    However, now is not the time to care about these things. The most important thing is to go ahead with the wedding scene.

    Thinking of this, I have to repeat what I just said.

    "I, MI Xiaofei, sincerely ask Mr. Ji Yunxi to help me!"

    Ji Yunxi came slowly, raised his eyebrows, looked at me and asked, "are you sure you want me to send you in?"

    I was very sure, but looking at his expression, this question, why did Mao suddenly feel a little uncertain?

    Inexplicably, I suddenly want to shake my head.

    But Ji Yunxi didn''t give me this chance at all, OK?

    With a long hand, he quickly grabbed my back and lifted my whole body up.

    Then, like a sandbag, I was thrown directly into the wedding by him.

    I just asked him to help me, but I didn''t let him throw me!

    Although I''m in a state of soul now, if I was thrown by him like this, my life would be half lost!

    Wuwuwu, help!

    The whole wedding scene was noisy and chaotic, but there were still some sharp eyed ghosts who saw me in the air and pointed to me and cried, "here comes another Princess of the underworld!"

    By this ghost so a shout, the attention strength of all ghosts on the scene all looked at me.

    Of course, it also includes the cool night.

    Seeing that I was thrown in from the outside, Mo liangye twisted his eyebrows, gently put his toes on the ground, and jumped into the air, catching me who was about to fall freely.

    "Madam, tonight is our big day. If you don''t come, who are you going to marry?"

    The voice of the cool night, with love and concern.

    I was about to explain that I was hijacked by the ghost in red, but unexpectedly, as soon as Mo liangye bowed her head, she kissed me heavily on my lips.

    This... So many ghosts are present. Is it really good for him to play such a hooligan in public?

    But obviously, I think too much.

    Seeing Mo liangye kissing me in mid air, all the ghosts present burst into thunderous applause.

    "It turns out that this one in the sky is the real princess of the underworld!"

    "Yes, I''ll tell you how the hell can''t recognize his princess!"

    "This woman who pretends to be the princess of the underworld must be miserable!"

    I heard the ghosts talking about it, but now I don''t care.

    Because, as long as my husband recognizes me.

    After kissing for a while, Mo liangye held me firmly on the ground, looked at me affectionately and said, "this is my real wife!"

    Hearing this, the ghosts on the scene looked at me one after another.

    Maybe I can''t see the play any more. That fake me has changed and changed back to her original appearance.

    Damn, it''s the ghost in red!

    "Mi Xiaofei, you really have a good ability. You not only escaped from my flower array on the other side, but also burned all my flowers on the other side. How do you think I should punish you?" The ghost in red said bitterly.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help sneering and said, "yes, I burned those flowers. They trapped me and made me almost miss the wedding. Who thinks I shouldn''t have burned them?"

    As soon as the words came out, the ghosts on the scene expressed their opinions one after another.

    "Well burned, I can''t stand those demon flowers for a long time!"

    "If you dare to stand in the way of the princess of the underworld, you should not only burn it, but also cut down the grass and root, and never let it open in the underworld!"

    The voices of the ghosts on the scene poured towards me one after another.

    Obviously, the ghost in red didn''t expect such a result. After all, she has been in the underworld for thousands of years and has always been rampant.

    As a result, the pressure of public opinion is actually biased towards me, who came to the underworld on the first day. How can she be reconciled?

    Seeing that she couldn''t reason with me, the ghost in red simply became angry and attacked me.

    Seeing this scene, Mo liangye''s face suddenly sank, and a trace of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes. He raised his hand to the ghost in red.

    Although the female ghost in red has lived in the underworld for thousands of years, her skill can''t match Mo liangye''s. Mo liangye''s hand directly blows her figure and falls on the rockery in the courtyard.

    The ghost in red vomited a mouthful of blood and looked at the cool night with a sad face.

    "Cool night elder brother, you start to hit small Shu unexpectedly?"

    Mo liangye glanced at the female ghost in red and said coldly, "Li Manshu, I read the will of the old underworld thousands of years ago to connive at your behavior, but it doesn''t mean you can do anything recklessly, or even do it to my family!"

 Chapter 159

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, the eyes of the female ghost in red named Li Manshu were instantly moist.

    "She''s your family. What about me? A thousand years ago, I was your closest sister, Xiao Shu

    As soon as the female ghost in red said this, all the ghosts present were silent.

    Obviously, they should all know the relationship between the ghost in red and Mo liangye.

    It''s quiet. The whole wedding scene is very quiet. Even if a needle falls on the ground, you can hear it.

    This kind of quiet, let my heart have no origin of some panic.

    Mo cool night, really willing to do this to a woman who has been waiting for her for thousands of years?

    If he let Li Manshu go like this, would I not be in vain today?

    Fortunately, all my worries are superfluous.

    After listening to Li Manshu''s words, Mo liangye put my shoulder closer and said to Li Manshu in a deep voice: "you volunteered to join the friendship of the underworld for me, and I have paid it off with thousands of years of indulgence. From today on, there will be no more debt between us! "

    Li Manshu probably didn''t expect that Mo liangye would say these words in front of everyone, and suddenly the whole person was confused.

    He connived at her for thousands of years and allowed her to dominate the underworld.

    But everything was overthrown today.

    How can she accept such a reality?

    "No... brother liangye, you can''t do this to me. I''m your sister Shu. You promised the old Hades that you would take care of me all the time. How can you eat your words and be fat?" Li Manshu burst into tears.

    "Yes, I took care of you as my sister, but from the moment you started with Xiaofei, you and I have nothing to do with each other. You go, the underworld has no room for you! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    See Mo cool night this time, is really iron heart, Li Manshu in the eyes of sadness, has gradually become resentment.

    "Well, since you are not benevolent, don''t blame me for being unjust!"

    With that, Li Manshu immediately jumped up from the ground, fell on Guoguo''s side and grabbed him by the neck.

    Seeing this, my whole body collapsed in an instant.

    "Fruit I couldn''t help shouting.

    Seeing my worried face, a strange smile appeared on Li Manshu''s face.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you robbed my brother liangye. Now I''ve killed your son. It''s fair!"

    I don''t care what Li Manshu will do to me, but Guoguo is the only child of me and Mo liangye. If Li Manshu really kills Guoguo, how can I survive?

    "Li Manshu, this is the grudge between you and me. How can you take a child as a threat?" Mo cool night cold voice drinks a way.

    "Brother liangye, since I can''t get you, I won''t let others get you! I guess if I kill this boy, I''m afraid you and Mi Xiaofei can''t go back to the past? " Li Manshu said with a sneer.

    Hearing this, the deep furrow between Mo Liang''s eyebrows in the night, there was no friendship in his eyes, and his whole body exuded a kind of cold and solemn atmosphere.

    I know that this time, Mo liangye is really angry.

    He doesn''t care about a lot of things, but he is not careless about me and Guoguo.

    But now Li Manshu is threatening him with Guoguo. How can he bear it?

    Don''t say he just promised the old underworld to take care of Li Manshu. Even if he promised the heavenly king Laozi, now he is determined not to swallow this breath!

    "Li Manshu, I''ll give you one last chance. If you let go of the fruit, I can let go of the past!"

    Li Man snorted coldly and said, "since I caught him, I didn''t intend to let him go! Anyway, today, either he or I will die! "

    Li Manshu is really stubborn. Everything has come to this stage, and he is still unrepentant.

    The point is, she not only does not repent, but also takes my fruit.

    Thinking of this, I stepped forward and said to Li Manshu in a cold voice, "aren''t you the life you want? I''ll give it to you, but only if you let it go! "

    "Let him go? Mi Xiaofei, do you really think I''m stupid? Don''t think I don''t know. As soon as I let go, you''ll attack me immediately! " Li man shouts to me.

    Maybe she pinched her for a long time. Guoguo''s white face turned red now, and I was about to be out of breath.

    He was just so young, but he was involved in this reckless storm, which made me a mother who couldn''t bear it.

    Seems to be afraid of my worry, fruit fruit word by word comfort way: "Mom... Mom... Don''t cry... Fruit... Fruit is not afraid of death!"

    Hearing this, my heart is even more sad.

    He is so sensible, but I can''t do anything for him. What my mother has done is really a failure!

    Seeing that I was in such pain, Li Manshu was even more proud. He looked up at the sky and screamed: "Mi Xiaofei, do you have today?"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Li Manshu''s voice fell, the little golden silkworm quietly lurking on her back suddenly turned into a ghost, biting her neck.

    Li Manshu is in constant pain and subconsciously releases Guoguo.

    When Mo liangye saw this, he rushed forward immediately, holding the fruit in one hand and condensing a group of pure black dead breath in the other hand, hitting Li Manshu hard on the chest.

    This hand is more fierce than before.

    Li Manshu''s body, like a piece of duckweed, floated in the air for a long time before finally falling to the ground.

    She looked at the ink cold night with great resentment, and a drop of tears came out of the corner of her eyes.

    "What''s the difference in the underworld?" Mo cool night fierce voice quality asks a way.

    Originally standing in the corner of the two Yin bad smell immediately forward, kneel down in front of the ink cool night.

    "What''s the order of Hades?"

    Mo liangye looked at Li Manshu, who had fainted, and said coldly, "beat her down to 18 levels of hell. I will never be able to live beyond her."

    "Yes

    Two Yincha take orders, immediately drag Li Manshu''s soul, left the wedding scene.

    Perhaps, Li Manshu never dreamed that this would be the end of his persistence for a thousand years.

    But I can''t blame others for all this.

    There is a definite number for the cause and the end.

    Being too attached to something only hurts you in the end.

    After dealing with Li Manshu, Mo liangye slowly came to me holding Guoguo and comforted me: "madam, it''s OK!"

    I nodded and took Guoguo from his arms.

    "Guoguo, I''m sorry, it''s mom and dad who don''t protect you." I sincerely apologize to Guoguo.

    But Guoguo hugged my neck and gave me a kiss on my cheek. She said softly, "Mom doesn''t have to blame herself. The bad guy has been knocked down by Dad. Guoguo is OK."

    "Thanks to Xiao Jincan for saving you today, otherwise mom really doesn''t know what to do!"

    Being reminded by me like this, Guoguo also thinks of xiaojincan. She quickly breaks free from my arms and runs to xiaojincan, holding her small face and kissing her forehead.

    "Thank you." Guoguo looked at xiaojincan with a sincere face and said.

 Chapter 160

    Xiaojincan obviously didn''t expect that Guoguo would suddenly kiss her. For a moment, she was stunned there, and her cheek was burning red.

    "You... You are my little master. I don''t want others to hurt you." Small gold silkworm low head, submissive said.

    Hearing the words of xiaojincan, Guoguo led her to me and asked, "Mom, I want to give xiaojincan a name, OK?"

    This... Is this guy really going to fall in love with the rhythm?

    But I''ve been planning to name xiaojincan for a long time. Now Guoguo comes up with it. Of course, I nodded and agreed.

    "Thank you, mom!"

    With my consent, Guoguo was very happy.

    "What''s your name for xiaojincan?" I asked curiously.

    "I have several options, but I don''t know which one to choose," Guoguo said

    Hearing Guoguo''s words, even the Mo Liang night beside him laughed: "then you say the options, we''ll help you choose."

    But Guoguo shook his head and said, "no, I want xiaojincan to choose for himself."

    Then, Guoguo said something in xiaojincan''s ear, and xiaojincan''s face turned red like a small apple.

    "I... I choose Xiaoling." Small gold silkworm low head whispers to say.

    "Well, it''s up to you!" Guoguo said, then turned to me and said, "Mom, after that, xiaojincan will have her own name. Her name is Xiaoling."

    "Well, well, Xiaoling, she will call Xiaoling in the future!" I replied with a smile.

    I never thought that as soon as my voice came out, a voice came out of the courtyard.

    "Are you going to have a wedding or not? If I come all the way here, I must have a wedding wine before I leave? "

    I turned my head and saw Ji Yunxi come in from the outside.

    Damn, I thought he had returned to Shura Kingdom, but he was still here.

    I don''t know why, when the people on the scene saw Ji Yunxi, their faces were in awe.

    And this kind of awe, I only saw when they faced the cool night of ink.

    Seeing this, I was not only curious.

    What kind of person is Ji Yunxi in the Shura world? He has such an air?

    "It''s you? What are you doing here? " Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    I don''t know why, I think Mo liangye seems to be afraid of Ji Yunxi.

    Ji Yunxi glanced at the cool night and said with a smile, "the underworld intruded into our Shura kingdom for the sake of the princess. Naturally, we Shura kingdom should reciprocate."

    Mo cool night canthus slightly squint, dazzling look to Ji Yunxi: "what do you want?"

    "The underworld doesn''t have to be so nervous. I lost the previous battle, so I didn''t come to fight with you today. My father said that you are much better than the last old Hades, and you are a character, so I specially asked you to send a gift on behalf of the Shura world! "

    Ji Yunxi finished, took out a beautiful box from the body, handed over.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Pei Zhao on one side suddenly blocked in front of Mo liangye.

    "Be careful, your highness. People in Shura world have always been at odds with us, but today they send gifts. I''m afraid there''s a trick in it!"

    Mo liangye looked at Ji Yunxi and said in a deep voice: "even if there is deceit, what''s the fear of my king? Get out of the way

    Pei Zhao didn''t dare to disobey Mo liangye''s order, so he had to step back.

    Mo liangye steps forward and takes the box from Ji Yunxi.

    "The prince and the king of Shura''s kindness, the king accepted, after the wedding, the king will send a gift back." Ink cool night sink voice way.

    Hearing this, I was in a daze.

    Too... Prince?

    Although I guessed that Ji Yunxi''s status in the Shura world was certainly not low, I didn''t expect that he was the prince of Shura world, and his father was the famous tyrant Shura king!

    Damn, it''s good that I didn''t annoy him just now, otherwise I don''t even know how I died.

    However, Ji Yunxi didn''t seem to put Mo liangye''s words in his heart. He waved his hand and said faintly: "I don''t need to return a gift. I don''t have this rule in Shura world. Open it and see if you like it or not. "

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand to open the delicate box slowly, but saw a burst of light green light inside.

    After the light, I saw what was inside.

    It''s a pair of jade rings. They are light green and crystal clear. You can see that they are good things.

    "Store things?" Mo cool night frowns to ask a way.

    Ji Yunxi nodded and said, "yes, there are only two of them in the world. Today, they are wedding gifts. They''re all for you!"

    The ghosts on the scene heard the words "store things, caution" and began to talk about it one after another.

    "I heard that the storage ring can store anything. It''s a treasure!"

    "Who said no, but the Shura king and we in the underworld have never been at peace. Why is he so generous now?"

    "I''m afraid it''s going to be an alliance with us in the underworld?"

    These ghosts can think of this layer of meaning, ink cool night nature can also think of.

    However, he didn''t seem to care much about it. Instead, he accepted the gift magnanimously. After a few polite words with Ji Yunxi, he took my hand and went back to the rostrum.

    "Ma''am, you can think about it. If we worship, we can''t go back!" Ink cool night lips slightly hook smile.

    I gave him a white look and said, "think about it, think about it, you are really wordy!"

    With that, I directly pulled him to kneel in front of the statue of God.

    The person who presided over the wedding was very good at it. Seeing me kneeling down in the cool night, I immediately began to shout out: "worship the God, be kind!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye and I respectfully kowtow to the statue of God.

    "The second worship hall is full of gold and jade!"

    Mo liangye and I turned around and kowtowed to the statue of the old underworld on the other side.

    "Husband and wife worship each other and love each other!"

    I raised my eyes to see the cool night, and saw that his eyes were full of tenderness and affection.

    He must be as excited as I am now.

    Although I don''t know why he chose me as his wife, I know that in this life, I have to be him.

    All the ordinary things in my life have become extraordinary because of meeting him.

    We will spend countless sunrises and sunsets together, we will have children together, we will grow old together.

    In this way, we look at each other, slowly bow down, and give each other an eternal commitment.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I have no other wish in my life but to love you."

    "Mo cool night, as long as you are around in this life, I will not be afraid of heaven and earth."

    Sound down, we look at each other a smile.

    In my heart that soft, shallow happiness, gradually spread.

    Perhaps, in this world, there is no better and more real existence.

    We''ve finally formed the closest relationship in the world.

    Our respective pride, our respective lives and our respective future are forever intertwined and never separated

 Chapter 161

    "Entering the bridal chamber together, we have a deep feeling!" The wedding host continued to sing.

    Words fall, the ghosts around the moment all began to coax, have cried to let Mo cool night hold me into the bridal chamber.

    I think of the day and the night when Mo Liang was injured because I went to the Shura kingdom to look for the bamboo blood lotus. He shook his head and said, "no, you have injuries. Let''s walk over together."

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Guoguo jumped out and yelled, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no? Dad has to hold, he has to hold! "

    Finish saying, fruit fruit unexpectedly a small work properly bar waist to embrace, looking at Mo cool night to say: "Dad, see, is such embrace of!"

    Be hugged by fruit so, the small face of small spirit is instantly blushed, dare not look up.

    "You... You put me down quickly. It''s time for the master to scold me!" Xiaoling whispered.

    "She is in a hurry to enter the bridal chamber with my father, so she has no time to scold you!" Guoguo said with disapproval.

    Hearing this, my face was black.

    What''s the mess in his mind all day long?

    However, without waiting for me to blame Guoguo, Mo liangye picked me up and walked slowly to the bridal chamber.

    I circled his long white neck and asked softly, "tired or not?"

    Mo liangye shook his head and said with a smile, "I''ll be more tired later."

    Looking at his evil smile, I instantly understood his meaning, and my face turned red to my ears.

    This son of a bitch, he''ll always be so unruly!

    Although we have had more than one such intimate contact before, and even gave birth to fruit.

    But there has never been such an expectation.

    After all, wedding night is one of the four blessings of life.

    Fortunately, the bridal chamber is not too far away from the platform. After a while, Mo liangye took me into the bridal chamber and put me on the bed.

    The Yin soldiers of the outside guards are also smart. When Mo liangye holds me in his arms, he consciously takes me to the door from the outside.

    Mo liangye sat by the bed and stared at me for a long time.

    "You... What are you looking at me for?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Mo liangye pulled me into her arms and hugged me tightly.

    "Xiao Fei, I finally married you." The excitement of Mo Liang night is beyond words.

    I put my hand on his back and asked softly, "your wound..."

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "it''s no big deal. I''m sorry I didn''t keep it from you before. "

    "How can you be so stupid, the Shura kingdom is so dangerous, and you go alone?" I feel his injury, distressed reproach way.

    Mo cool night bowed his head, in my forehead gently kiss, said: "for you, even if the mountains and rivers, I would like to."

    With that, Mo liangye pressed me under his body and untied the buttons on my favorite clothes one by one

    After marrying Mo liangye, I spent three days in the underworld with Guoguo and Xiaoling.

    In these three days, Mo liangye took us all over the underworld.

    Until now, I know that there is no difference between the underworld and the sun, except that there is no sun.

    No wonder people used to say that when people die, they will go to another world.

    Three days later, Mo liangye explained some things to Pei Zhao, and then took us back to Yangjian''s home.

    What I didn''t expect was that during our absence, there were guests at home.

    And one of them, I know.

    Yes, it''s Chen Feng.

    Why did he come to my house?

    Besides, who is the old man next to him?

    However, compared with this, grandma is what I care about most.

    We are not at home these days. I think we have made grandma lonely.

    So as soon as I came back, I rushed over and hugged Grandma: "grandma, we''re back!"

    Grandma patted me on the back and said with a smile, "just come back, just come back! When you get married, you''ll be an adult. Don''t be a child again! "

    "Grandma, no matter how old I am, I will always be a child in front of you!" I said coquettishly.

    Grandma laughed and nodded. Then she pointed to the old man and Chen Feng sitting opposite her and said, "this is your uncle and grandfather, this is your cousin."

    Hearing this, I was stunned.

    Uncle and grandfather?

    elder male cousin?

    What does that mean?

    Is my grandmother and Chen Feng''s grandfather brother and sister?

    So, grandma is from the family of Mahi Shenxiang?

    If that''s the case, it will make sense why Chen Feng and his grandmother can do that trick.

    But why hasn''t grandma ever told me about it before?

    See my full face don''t understand, Chen Feng blunt I a face bad smile of say: "come, quick call cousin listen to!"

    I gave him a hard look and scolded in a low voice: "a villain will succeed!"

    "Don''t be rude, Xiao Fei!"

    "It''s OK. It''s all children. They have their way of getting along with each other. Let''s leave our old friends alone!" The old man sitting opposite his grandmother said with a smile.

    I didn''t want to talk to Chen Feng, so I said hello to my grandmother and ran upstairs.

    When I got to the second floor stairs, I vaguely heard the old man say, "are you still not going to tell her?"

    Grandma sighed and said, "there are some things she hasn''t known yet."

    "It''s also true that there are some things that she should not undertake now."

    I didn''t catch what they said in a very low voice.

    But one thing I''m sure is that grandma must be hiding something from me.

    But what is it that makes grandma prefer to hide it from me all her life?

    Who knows, just thinking about this, Mo liangye came out of nowhere, put his arms around my waist, attached to my ear and asked softly, "madam, it''s not a good habit to eavesdrop on others."

    "I... I didn''t eavesdrop, i... I just wanted to know what they were saying." I quickly explained.

    Mo liangye bit my ear and said softly, "grandma will tell you what you should know. What you should not know, even if you ask, grandma will not tell you

    What he said is right. For so many years, grandma has always been like this.

    Let me know, she will tell me without reservation.

    But some things, no matter how I ask, she will not say a word.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye and I have been together for only a few months, and she has touched grandma''s temperament clearly.

    I don''t believe that he didn''t try to please grandma!

    Thinking of this, I reached out and pinched his face, murmured and asked, "what kind of ecstasy have you given my grandmother to marry you?"

    Mo liangye said with a bad smile: "there is no ecstasy, but there is a honeymoon plan!"

    "Honeymoon?"

    "I''ve consulted Guoguo and Xiaoling. I''ll fly to Thailand tomorrow morning."

    What''s the opinion of Guoguo and Xiaoling?

    What about me?

 Chapter 162

    Although they directly ignored my opinions, I was still happy in my heart.

    After all, since Guoguo was born, our family hasn''t gone out to play together.

    Thinking of this, I immediately said to Mo liangye with a smile, "I''ll help Guo Guo clean up now."

    With that, I turned and ran to the bedroom.

    But who knows, the front foot hasn''t stepped out yet, was pulled by Mo liangye.

    "Guoguo won''t go." Ink cool night light said.

    I Leng for a while, asked: "that small spirit and grandmother?"

    Mo liangye squinted slightly, looked at me with scornful eyes, and said: "madam, the so-called honeymoon refers to a sweet time for newlyweds to get along alone within 30 days of marriage. So, this trip, it''s just the two of us. "

    "What? Just the two of us? What about Guoguo, Xiaoling and grandma? They''re old and small. If they didn''t have us around, wouldn''t they all be in a mess? " I asked with a worried face.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, grandma''s voice came down the stairs.

    "Who says I''m old? I''m a tough old man Grandma was obviously upset.

    Well, elderly people are often the least willing to hear that they are old, even Grandma is no exception.

    "Grandma, I didn''t say you are old. I was worried that Guoguo and Xiaoling would be naughty and tired you!" I quickly went downstairs and explained to grandma.

    Grandma gave me a white look and said, "they are very good, unlike you. They make trouble for me all day."

    This... This is my own grandmother?

    Why is it me that gets run every time?

    Wuwuwu, I was really picked up from the garbage can by her in those years!

    Seeing my face full of depression, grandma''s tone slightly softened and said, "you just got married. It''s a cool night and you have time. You should get along more and try to give birth to the second child as soon as possible."

    I went, grandma. Is that a comfort?

    Why do I feel that she colludes with Mo liangye to force me to have a baby?

    I turned to stare at Mo liangye. Mo liangye looked up at the ceiling with a guilty heart, pretending that there was nothing wrong with him.

    This guy is really good at pretending!

    "While it''s still early, go upstairs and pack up your things so that you won''t be in a hurry tomorrow morning!" Granny urged.

    No way, grandma and Mo liangye are on the same front. What else can I say?

    In desperation, I had to go back to my room and start packing.

    Seeing that Mo liangye and I are going out for our honeymoon, Guo Guo and Xiao Ling are very enthusiastic. One helps me to install my passport, and the other helps me to get my sunglasses. They are extremely attentive.

    "Mom, it''s said that it''s very hot over there. You need to apply more sunscreen, or you''ll get sunburned, and my father and I won''t love you any more!" Guoguo just finished, and put a small bottle of sunscreen in my suitcase.

    This boy is really worried!

    However, seeing that he is becoming more and more sensible now, I feel very happy.

    I reached out and touched his head, said with a smile: "Dad and mom are not in these days, you must be obedient, listen to grandma''s words, don''t bully Xiaoling, you know?"

    "Mom, I won''t bully Xiaoling. I''m a boy. I want to protect her!"

    Fruit fruit a face proud Jiao of finish saying, then come to small spirit to play together.

    "Well, now that Guoguo is so sensible, you don''t have to worry about it?" Mo liangye gently hugs my waist from behind and whispers in my ear.

    "I hope he''s really good these days!"

    With a sigh, I took off Mo liangye''s arms and went to the balcony with my mobile phone to call the counselor.

    After all, this new semester has just started. I''m going to ask for a week''s leave. I have to say hello to my teacher.

    Fortunately, on weekdays, I was also quite clever. After listening to my fabricated reasons for asking for leave, the counselor did not ask any more questions, so he granted me leave directly.

    At the end of the day, she added, "be safe.".

    This... When did our counselors become so intimate?

    Seems to feel out of my surprise, counselors continue to say on the phone: "I saw your live, you are really great, as your counselor, I am very proud."

    What��

    Even my counselor watched my live broadcast?

    Why do I feel like I''m becoming a net star now?

    However, it''s a little strange to be known by my teacher.

    "That... Mr. Guo, I was just joking. Don''t take it seriously!" I quickly explained.

    "You don''t have to worry. What you do is to punish the evil and promote the good. Even if the school knows, it won''t punish you. But I have something to ask you for

    Guo teacher around for a long time, finally around to the main topic.

    But this teacher Guo has opened his mouth, how can I refuse?

    So he asked: "teacher Guo, if you have anything to say, as long as I can do it, I will do it."

    But Mr. Guo didn''t answer me directly. Instead, he turned the conversation and said, "in fact, it''s no big deal. I''ll talk to you face to face after you go back to wh city."

    Obviously, Miss Guo didn''t want to delay my trip here, so she took the initiative to put things on her side slowly.

    I have to say that it''s also my blessing to meet such an understanding counselor.

    Otherwise, if she says now, in case things are very troublesome, my honeymoon with Mo liangye will surely be ruined.

    Therefore, I fully answered teacher Guo''s words and promised to call her as soon as I got back to wh city.

    Later, I called Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen respectively.

    Fang Jiajia was not too surprised because she was busy.

    Ye Zichen, however, was so excited when she learned that I was going to Thailand that she wanted to crawl over from her mobile phone to find me.

    "My God, Xiaofei, you are going to Thailand. I want to go, too!"

    "Come on, I think you want to go to Thailand to play with brother Renyao?"

    "Xiao Fei, what is play? I want to get in touch with brother Renyao, OK? Maybe one day the marriage of the same sex will be legal! "

    Boy, daydreaming again!

    "You can pull it down. Instead of making same-sex marriage legal, I think you might as well turn yourself into a human demon, which may be more suitable for you!"

    Hear my words, ye Zichen some unavoidable, in the telephone demon said: "Xiaofei, to you this sentence, I''ll find a boyfriend to see you immediately tomorrow!"

    I almost turned my eyes out of the sky.

    "Do you still have something to do? I''ll hang up if I don''t have anything to do. It''s a waste of my phone bill!" I don''t want to talk to this psycho.

    Hearing that I wanted to hang up, ye Zichen quickly said, "yes, of course. That... I heard that the Buddha card in Thailand is very smart. Would you like to invite one back for me, and I''ll pay you directly later. "

    "Ye Zichen, you also followed me to do several times live, unexpectedly still believe this thing?" I feel incredible.

    "Oh, I''ve heard it, too. Just invite one back for me, and I''ll have peach blossom."

 Chapter 163

    I wanted to refuse to come, but who knows, the phone has not hung up, ye Zichen there has already called the money, a full 50000 yuan.

    This kid, he''s really good at paying. He''s never soft handed.

    Well, the money has arrived. It seems that I''m stingy not to help him.

    As a result, I had to make an effort to meet his request.

    After hanging up Ye Zichen''s phone, it''s all dark.

    Our family went to bed early after dinner.

    Early the next morning, Mo liangye carried me, dragged my suitcase, and rushed to the airport.

    When I got on the plane, I was so sleepy that I was going to have a good sleep.

    But when the sky failed, a girl''s voice pulled me out of my sleep.

    "Mi Xiaofei! It''s really you! I thought I was mistaken. I didn''t expect to meet you here! "

    I opened my eyes and saw a girl about my age looking at me excitedly.

    "You... You are?"

    Seriously, I can''t remember who this girl is.

    "Mi Xiaofei, don''t you know me? I''m Shen Taotao

    If it wasn''t for politeness, I''d like to take her and throw her out at the moment.

    Shit, who are you?

    One is not a star, the other is not a tycoon. Who can I show you with an expression that the whole world should know you?

    And, I''m very, very sure, I really don''t know this girl!

    Seeing that I didn''t think about it for a long time, the girl named Shen Taotao was defeated and said, "Mi Xiaofei, I thought you were very smart, but I didn''t think you were so stupid. I can''t even remember who I am!"

    Hearing this, it was not only me, but also Mo liangye''s face.

    "Miss, please be polite to my wife, or I don''t mind throwing you off the plane."

    Mo liangye has always been a good hand to protect his wife!

    "You... Are you Lord Hades?" The surprise on the girl''s face is even more.

    As soon as I said this, I was confused.

    She... Isn''t she the audience in my studio?

    Mo liangye glanced at the girl and said coldly, "please step aside and don''t disturb my wife''s rest."

    But the girl was reluctant, even grabbed Mo liangye''s hand, and said excitedly: "Lord Pluto, I saw you on the live broadcast before, and I felt so handsome. I didn''t expect that the real person was more handsome than the live broadcast! Can we have a picture together? "

    Well, I guessed it. It was the audience in my studio.

    However, this up to me, and to Mo cool night so crazy, even directly grasp his hand, this is also too don''t put me in the eye?

    Thinking of this, I felt dissatisfied and pretended to cough for a while to remind the girl named Shen Taotao to pay attention to the influence.

    But who knows, hear my cough, the girl not only did not convergence, but also a face of impatience said: "anchor, if your voice is not comfortable, go to the bathroom to deal with it, don''t disturb me and Pluto here!"

    Oh, Hello, I have such a bad temper!

    Even if I''m a ninja turtle, I can''t bear to hear that!

    Thinking of this, I''m going to stand up and yell at Shen Taotao.

    Mo liangye pulls out her hand from Shen Taotao''s hand, and takes out a wet tissue from her pocket. She wipes all the hands Shen Taotao has held, and then says to her without expression: "I''m sorry, I''m always a cleanliness addict. Please take care of yourself."

    Mo liangye''s words sound very mild, but the action of wiping hands is a great irony to Shen Taotao.

    What''s more ironic is that Mo liangye''s cold face in the face of Shen Taotao is gentle when he looks at me.

    "Ma''am, if you''re tired, just sleep for a while. When I get to Bangkok, I''ll call you

    I nodded, and then obediently nestled in his arms, and a proud look at Shen Taotao.

    Sure enough, seeing this scene, Shen Taotao was about to explode.

    "Well, isn''t it just beautiful? What''s the big deal

    With that, Shen Taotao went to the economy class in the back.

    Without Shen Taotao''s harassment, I had a quiet sleep for more than three hours. When I woke up, the plane had just arrived at Suvarnabhumi Airport in Bangkok.

    Bangkok, the second largest city in Southeast Asia, is known as the city of angels.

    Because the whole people believe in Buddhism, Mo liangye and I walk on the streets of Bangkok. We can see towering pagodas, red top temples and Thai fish ridge roof temples in red, green and yellow.

    Bangkok is still hot in September.

    Mo liangye and I visited the grand palace near Bangkok. We went back to the hotel early and ordered some food. We stayed in our room for the summer.

    It has to be said that the tourism industry in Bangkok is developed. Even the food delivered to the room is first-class.

    In particular, dongyingong soup and curry crab are 100 times more delicious than the so-called Thai food I have eaten in China!

    I couldn''t bear it. I took pictures of the food on the table one by one and sent it to the wechat group of the "ghost hunting trio", which was immediately denounced by Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen.

    "Mi Xiaofei, if you tempt me again, I''ll try my best with you!"

    "Mi Xiaofei, if you have the ability, you can eat yourself into a fat man in Thailand and never come back!"

    See me to the mobile phone smile so happy, ink cool night also shallow smile.

    "If madam doesn''t feel full, we can order more."

    I shook my head again and again: "no, I can''t eat any more. My belly is bursting. How can I take a cruise to the Mekong River at night?"

    "If we can''t, we''ll go tomorrow. Anyway, we''re not in a hurry."

    "No, I must finish today''s work."

    With that, I turned to look out of the window and saw that the sun had set and the moon was gradually rising. My interest came immediately.

    "It shouldn''t be hot outside. Why don''t we take a boat trip to the Mekong river now? It''s said that the night view of the Mekong River is very good! " I said happily.

    Mo liangye picked up a tissue and gently wiped the soup off the corner of my mouth for me. He said with a smile, "OK, we''ll do whatever madam wants."

    So I simply cleaned up, and I went out with Mo liangye.

    What we didn''t expect was that in the corridor of the hotel, we actually met Shen Taotao, who was crazy about Mo Liang night on the plane before.

    Although I have always been kind to others, I really don''t like Shen Taotao very much.

    So, even if we met, Mo liangye and I directly ignored her and went out of the hotel.

    After all, we''re out on our honeymoon, but we can''t be spoiled by some irrelevant people.

    But it''s not that our friends don''t get together. Half an hour later, we actually met Shen Taotao on the "Mekong 1" cruise ship.

    At this moment, I even wonder if this woman has been following us.

 Chapter 164

    Worried that Shen Taotao would affect my mood, Mo liangye put me in his arms and sat on the bleachers of the cruise ship. He didn''t want to take care of Shen Taotao at all.

    But Shen Taotao seems to be determined to hook up with Mo liangye, and even deliberately runs to the railing in front of us to stand.

    When the night wind blows on the river, Shen Taotao''s long skirt rises with the wind, revealing her long snow-white legs, which is particularly provocative.

    This... Is this the seduction of chiguoguo?

    However, even so, Mo liangye still did not look at Shen Taotao, but continued to hold my shoulder and chat with me about the night scene of the Mekong River.

    Shen Taotao was so angry that he was ready to come over and do the same thing again.

    Who knows at this time, the originally smooth cruise ship suddenly swayed.

    Shen Taotao didn''t stand up and fell down from the railing.

    Fortunately, when he fell down, Shen Taotao instinctively grasped the outer edge of the railing with one hand.

    "Help... Help me!"

    I thought Shen Taotao was deliberately trying to attract the attention of Mo liangye, so he didn''t care much.

    But after two seconds, there came Shen Taotao''s cry for help. I found something wrong.

    I quickly ran over and looked out of the railings, only to see Shen Taotao''s whole body falling out and crumbling.

    Seeing that it was me, Shen Taotao''s face was full of supplication.

    Obviously, she was afraid that I would take revenge on her.

    Although I really don''t like her very much, everything is one size fits all.

    No matter how many mistakes she has made before, she is still Chinese compatriots.

    People who go out depend on a friendly and mutual help?

    So, I almost didn''t think about it, so I called Mo liangye and pulled Shen Taotao up.

    Xu is too frightened. After being pulled up, Shen Taotao sits on the splint and shivers.

    "It''s OK. I''ve already pulled you up? Don''t be afraid I said in a good voice.

    Shen Taotao looked at me and then at the place where she fell just now. Her eyes were full of fear.

    "Water... There are monsters in the water!" Shen Taotao said in a trembling voice.

    Hearing this, my heart suddenly cooled, and then turned to look at the railing.

    The height of the railing is basically at my crotch. According to the principle, even if the ship is bumping, it should not fall directly.

    From this point of view, Shen Taotao was almost transferred to the river just now. It''s really a bit strange.

    "Just now... Just now, when I fell down, something grabbed my foot. It was terrible... It was terrible!" Shen Taotao is still talking.

    Look at her face, it doesn''t look like she''s lying.

    What''s more, I gently lifted up her long skirt and showed her ankles. Sure enough, I saw a circle of cyan and purple there.

    Such scars can never be formed naturally.

    Even if it''s a birthmark, it won''t look like this.

    The only explanation is that there was something pulling Shen Taotao''s foot just now!

    Thinking of this place, I immediately transferred Lu Ban chi from the storage ring, and slowly walked to the place where Shen Tao peach fell down.

    I saw the river was still calm, now it seems to have been boiled in general, out of countless large and small bubbles.

    Those bubbles slowly go up, go up, and finally become more and more dense, more and more dense, so that the whole river began to shake.

    This kind of feeling makes me feel bad.

    I even felt as if something was coming out of the river.

    What makes me feel more terrible is what Mo liangye said.

    "Corpse river!"

    Just three words is enough to make my heart beat.

    I followed his eyes and saw a dozen bodies floating on the water on both sides of the cruise ship.

    The bodies were swollen and disgusting because they had been soaked for too long.

    I went there for a while. Although I know Thai people believe in Buddhism and think river water is the purest thing, they often bury their dead relatives in the river, I didn''t expect that the famous Mekong River is also a corpse river!

    I''m just going out for a honeymoon. Do you want to do such a big thing when I just come here?

    But now we''re on this cruise ship, even if we want to run, we don''t have to!

    This season is the off-season of tourism. There are not many tourists to Thailand, and there are fewer tourists on our boat.

    If this river is really a corpse River, then more than 30 of us will really die!

    "Host... Host, do you want to live?"

    Shen Taotao seems to be aware of the danger, know that today we are very difficult to retreat, suddenly asked such a sentence.

    I wanted to scold her, but then I thought, if you don''t make money, isn''t that a fool?

    Simply put out Bluetooth headset from storage ring, and log on to the "West" live platform with mobile phone.

    Probably because it''s still early now, as soon as I went online, the audience on the live platform swarmed into my live studio.

    "Anchor, since the last jincangu incident, we have been worried about whether you will have an accident. Now we can rest assured that you are OK!"

    "Yes, anchor, I''m afraid you''ve been worrying for several nights!"

    "Don''t say anything, just give a reward to show my excitement!"

    "Users'' happy little mosquito ''reward a prawn!"

    "If you become popular, you will be rewarded with a roast fish! Message: little cousin, come on

    Damn it, Chen Feng!

    However, before I could finish watching the barrage, Mo liangye made a sound again.

    "Here they are

    I heard the past and saw more bodies on the river than before.

    Dense, the whole cruise ship around, actually floating all the bodies!

    My God!

    How many people are buried in the Mekong River?

    And the most fatal thing is that the dense corpses are no longer passively floating on the surface of the water, but stand up one by one, giving strange laughter to our cruise ship.

    What a terrible picture is this?

    There are so many corpses in the water watching our cruise ship. We are just like meat on a plate. They can come up and tear us clean at any time, OK?

    At this time, the other tourists on the cruise ship also noticed the difference, looking at the floating bodies in the water, and instantly sent out bursts of screams.

    If we don''t control the situation in time, there will be a riot. Once we fall into the river, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    As if also thought of this layer, Mo Liang night cold face, harshly to the other visitors on the terrace roared: "go in! Get in! It''s dangerous outside. Don''t leave anyone here! "

    With that, Mo liangye pulls Shen Taotao up, pushes the cabin of the yacht with other tourists, and locks the door from the terrace.

    Some tourists are very dissatisfied with being locked in the cabin and yell inside.

    But after a while, when the floating corpses climbed onto the yacht one by one, the dissatisfied passengers immediately shut up and stood in the cabin staring out

 Chapter 165

    Because of the cool night, all the tourists were locked in the cabin. Now on the huge sightseeing terrace, there are only two of us.

    Those river corpses climbing up from below had no other targets to attack, so they had to surround me and Mo liangye tightly.

    Looking at the numerous river corpses, Mo liangye not only didn''t feel a bit flustered, but also raised a smile on his lips and asked: "madam, are you afraid?"

    I looked at him, and the corner of my lips also pulled out a radian: "when we got married, I said that as long as you were around, I would not be afraid of heaven and earth!"

    Hearing these words, the audience in the live broadcast room issued barrage one after another.

    "My God, did the anchor really marry Pluto? My heart has broken into glass. I want to be cured

    "My heart is too chaotic, want some blank, God is not in, forget to arrange for me!"

    "Upstairs, you are afraid to go to heaven?"

    "Lord underworld, even if the name of the anchor has been written on your account book, we will still love you!"

    "It''s said that when a man gets married and his life is stable, he will have a beer belly. Do you think Lord Hades will also have a beer belly?"

    "Upstairs, don''t talk nonsense. Our Lord Hades won''t have a beer belly like your father! Lord underworld will be so handsome when he is old! "

    There are only four words on the topic discussed by these female fans: Lord Pluto!

    Cough cough cough, so fanatic, your family men know?

    However, the most important thing at the moment, of course, is not to care whether these female fans are crazy or not, but to solve these river corpses in front of them.

    I glanced at them and estimated that there were about 50.

    With the skill of me and Mo liangye, it should not be a problem to solve them.

    Think of here, I hold Lu Banchi, ready to cut off the head of those river corpses at any time.

    The cool night and my back to back, I also put out a long silver Dao from his storage ring, and held it in my heart. He said to me, "these river corpses should be manipulated. They will not be used elsewhere, and they will attack their heads directly."

    Words fall, Mo cool night body shape then quickly move, directly ran into the group of river corpses, and then hand knife fall, one by one cut off those river corpse''s head.

    Naturally, I was not willing to be outdone. Holding Lu Banchi, I rushed into the river corpse, raised my hand and cut off the heads of several river corpses.

    What''s fatal is that after half of the heads of those river corpses were cut off, the brains inside actually gushed out like a fountain, even on my arms. Don''t mention how disgusting!

    Probably disgusted, the audience in the studio sent out the barrage again.

    "My God, it''s disgusting. I feel like I can''t eat for a few days!"

    "I said that I would never travel to the Mekong River again. If I met this thing, I would be scared to death or disgusted to death!"

    "Yes, upstairs + 1!"

    "There''s a sense of walking dead in American TV dramas, but it''s more real than in TV dramas!"

    "Do you think the anchor and Lord Hades are a bit of a hero now?"

    "Yes, I was just about to say it! I have to say that they really match each other! Our anchor seems to be getting stronger. He doesn''t need Pluto to wipe his ass any more

    Seriously, one of the most reliable things ye Zichen has done in her life is to get three pairs of high-tech Bluetooth headsets to let me live.

    Otherwise, how can I have such a good performance opportunity?

    Before, the audience always thought that I was a vegetable. Every time I couldn''t beat a ghost, I had to take care of the aftermath.

    But after several months of experience, now my ability has been improved, at least it won''t drag him down.

    Therefore, even if I cut the heads of these river corpses, it would be sour, but the sense of satisfaction and achievement in my heart could not be replaced by anything.

    Maybe, from the beginning, the fate of Mo liangye and I have been tightly tied together, and we can''t get rid of this kind of dog luck.

    But as long as he''s here, I''m really not afraid of anything.

    Even if we are facing a dense stream of corpses, they may even come up and bite us at any time, but the existence of Mo Liang night really gives me endless sense of security.

    Thinking of this, I cut the Lu Ban Chi faster.

    The heads of the river corpses fell one by one, and soon they were scattered like balls on the terrace of the yacht.

    Probably because we moved too fast, this round down, more than 50 River corpses, all of a sudden only three.

    I took a look at the cool night and said, "you 2, I 1."

    Who knows, Mo liangye shrugged and said, "I''ll give you all three. I believe you can do it."

    As soon as the sound of Mo Liang''s night words fell, the only three river corpses suddenly rushed towards me.

    With a twist of my brow and a leap of my body, I quickly ran to them. I raised Lu Banchi and rowed at the throat of the three of them. Then they stopped moving.

    I stretched out my finger and slowly counted: "1... 2... 3!"

    As soon as the words fell, the heads of the three river corpses fell off their necks.

    Seeing this scene, not only the audience in the studio praised me, but also the tourists locked in the cabin by Mo Liang clapped their hands for me.

    Shen Taotao, in particular, was so excited that his eyes were red when he saw that I killed the three river corpses with one move.

    Although I can''t hear what she is saying through the cabin door, looking at her mouth, it seems that she is saying: anchor, good job!

    However, what I want most is not their praise, but the affirmation of Mo liangye.

    I slowly walk past, lift Mou to see to Mo cool night to ask a way: "how, my performance didn''t let you down?"

    Mo liangye touched my hair and said with a smile, "no, my wife is always the best in the world!"

    On hearing this, the melon eating people in the live broadcast room issued a barrage one after another.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect our Lord of the underworld, marisu, to get up, it would also take human life! I feel my bones are softened by him! "

    "I always thought that youth idol drama is very Su, but I didn''t expect that the most Su is in our Lord Pluto!"

    "If they fight each other, they can still be like this. There is really no one!"

    "I''ve decided. I''ll call them" the most Su couple "later."

    Seeing the barrage of people eating melons, I not only laughed.

    "I''ll be back to the hotel later. You have to reward me!" I coquettishly said to Mo liangye.

    But I don''t know why, Mo liangye not only didn''t respond to me, but also didn''t even look at me, but glared at my back.

    After following him for so long, even with my toes, I can guess what his eyes mean.

    Sure enough, when I turned around, I saw an incredible scene.

 Chapter 166

    I thought 50 River corpses were enough, but when I saw the floating things on the water behind me, I realized that the ones we just killed were just a drop in the bucket.

    At this time, the whole river was full of river corpses, hundreds and thousands of them.

    It seems that the Mekong River is not only Thailand''s mother river, but also Thailand''s largest water burial ground!

    So many river corpses, how many years did they have to accumulate to reach such a scale?

    What''s more, if someone did it on purpose, as Mo liangye said, how much energy does the man behind the river corpse have?

    The bright moonlight sprinkled on the river, making the faces of those river corpses more pale.

    What''s more, they even smile at our cruise ship, as if they are waiting for a good meal.

    It''s really terrible!

    Even if Mo liangye and I have great ability, we can''t keep calm in the face of more River corpses.

    Last time in the territory of Miao, the old tree demon summoned countless rotten corpses. As a result, he was easily frightened by the identity of the dark night God.

    But now, we are in Thailand, which is beyond the jurisdiction of Mo liangye. Even if he has the seal of Hades, it''s not easy to use it.

    Therefore, we can only solve these river corpses one by one.

    But there are so many river corpses, even if I join hands with Mo liangye, we will be tired to death before we can get rid of them all.

    So now we are really in a dilemma.

    However, when I was at a loss, Mo liangye had figured out a way.

    "Attack with fire!"

    Fire... Fire attack?

    Yes!

    Since river corpse is corpse, it belongs to Yin thing.

    It is said in the annals of yin and Yang that 80% of Yin things in this world are afraid of fire.

    Therefore, as long as we attack with fire, we can easily catch all these river corpses.

    But the problem is, water can conquer fire, these river corpses are all in the water, even if we throw the fire down, it will be quickly put out.

    Xu didn''t consider this. Mo liangye opened the anti lock door of the cabin and went straight to the cockpit of the cruise ship. He seemed to discuss something with the captain.

    I don''t know, so I quickly followed up.

    But as soon as I got to the stairs leading to the cockpit, I felt that the cruise ship suddenly speeded up, as if to shake away the river corpses in the water.

    However, those river corpses, somehow, seem to have a sense.

    If the boat moves, they move. If the boat moves, they move.

    It''s just like a mangy dog chasing our cruise ship.

    After driving for a certain distance, Captain banchai suddenly ran out of the cockpit and yelled in Chinese at the cool night, "no, we can''t throw it away. We need to dock to pour gasoline into the river, otherwise our whole ship will explode!"

    After hearing this, I realized that what Mo liangye had just discussed with the captain in the cockpit was to speed up the boat, throw away the river corpses, pour gasoline into the river, and then light the river corpses with a fire.

    But obviously, these river corpses were faster than Mo liangye''s imagination, and they caught up with each other soon.

    In this way, there is no way to burn them with gasoline.

    Otherwise, once the yacht is burned, it will explode.

    Hearing the captain''s voice, Mo liangye''s face was gloomy.

    Obviously, even he feels a little tricky in the current situation.

    After all, there are not only two of us, but also 20 or 30 other tourists on the cruise ship. Once the cruise ship explodes, the damage is really too heavy.

    But now the situation is serious, we must come up with a solution as soon as possible.

    Mo liangye looked around and immediately said to the captain, "drive to the northeast and evacuate the tourists when you dock. I''ll do other things!"

    I followed his eyes before looking at the past, only to see the northeast direction of the cruise ship, where high-rise buildings, like a prosperous look.

    On the other side of the river, in sharp contrast to it, is a desolate and uninhabited forest. It is dark, and even the situation inside is not very clear.

    In this case, if the cruise ship stops on the other side, the tourists can''t escape even if they get off the ship.

    Parking in the busy area, although easy to cause panic, but more suitable for tourists on board to escape.

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, the captain immediately understood what he meant and rushed into the cockpit to direct the crew to sail to the northeast as Mo liangye said.

    River corpses in the water are still chasing after cruise ships, and it seems that the more they chase, the braver they become.

    After driving for about three minutes, I saw that the dock on the northeast shore was less than 200 meters, but the captain rushed out of the cockpit again.

    "No! The ship is out of control. We can''t dock at the dock in the northeast! " Said the captain nervously.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye and I subconsciously rushed to the window and looked down.

    The bottom of the ship was densely covered with river corpses, but these river corpses didn''t mean to climb up at all. They were desperately trying to stop the cruise ship from landing.

    It seems that they are determined to trap us in the river and eat us one by one.

    In the minute when Mo liangye and I thought about it, the whole ship had been towed for a long time by the river corpse in the water.

    Seeing the distance from the dock is getting farther and farther, we must make a decision early!

    Mo liangye turned to look at me and said in a deep voice, "I''ll go down to deal with them. You''re up there!"

    "No! We''re going together I flatly refused.

    Mo liangye touched my face with a bitter smile on his lips and said, "you''re going down. Who''s going to pour oil on it? Do you expect these tourists who have been scared silly? "

    But even so, I don''t want him to face those river corpses alone.

    Mo liangye hugged me in his arms, gently kissed me on the forehead and said, "listen! This is not the time for love. We are carrying these 20 or 30 lives! "

    With that, without waiting for me to speak, he climbed up the window and jumped down.

    Sure enough, those river corpses saw Mo liangye jump down on their own initiative, and they were stunned for a moment.

    And in these river corpses Lengshen moment, Mo cool night has drawn out a long knife, will they a knife to kill.

    Other river corpses see, also rushed to the ink cool night.

    There were a lot of them, and they soon drowned Mo liangye in the water.

    Seeing this, I clung to the railing and wanted to jump down to help him.

    But if I jump down, who will do what Mo liangye tells me?

    Anyway, today we are going to fight with these river corpses!

    Thinking of this, I rushed directly into the cabin and spilled two barrels of oil into the river.

    At the moment, I can''t see the figure of Mo liangye. I only know that those river corpses have given up pushing boats and gathered together as if they were biting Mo liangye''s body.

    My heart hurts, but I have no other choice. I have to finish what he told me.

    Thinking of this, I lit the windbreak lighter in my hand, raised my hand and threw it at the river corpses

 Chapter 167

    The moment the lighter fell into the river, a fire broke out on the nearby river.

    Those river corpses who were attracted by the cool night were soon drowned by the gasoline fire. They struggled desperately, but still could not escape the fire.

    From a distance, the river was like purgatory.

    I know, by such a fire, those dense river corpses, is really over.

    We''re finally safe.

    But... Mo liangye never swam out of the sea of fire.

    I can''t say what I feel in my heart at the moment, but I feel very sad, very sad.

    It''s a kind of helpless sadness.

    I sat down on the ground and watched from a distance that the plane of the ship burned by gasoline was farther and farther away from me

    Mo liangye, you''ll be OK, right?

    Like me, the audience in the studio were dumbfounded when they saw this scene.

    "Lord Hades... Won''t he die like this?"

    "Shut up upstairs, your whole family is dead, and Lord Pluto won''t die! He''s going to be OK, he''s going to be OK! "

    "Lord Pluto, like Jack in the Titanic, sacrificed himself to save the anchor!"

    "Intuition tells me that Lord Hades must be OK. He''s just joking with us!"

    Yes, I wish it was a joke made by Mo liangye.

    I waited for him to suddenly climb up from the water, then hold me and say: Hey, I cheated you again!

    But I saw with my own eyes those river corpses gathered together, as if biting his body.

    In this case, can he survive?

    No, I''m going down to save him. I can''t leave him alone.

    Thinking of this, I stood up and prepared to jump into the river.

    But who knows, Captain banchai suddenly rushed to me and grabbed me. He said in broken Chinese, "no, he jumped down to let you live well. If you also jumped, how can you stand his pains?"

    I understand that banchai is to let me live well, so I said this.

    But Mo liangye and I have been married for less than a week. At this moment, how can I face the pain of losing him?

    Banchai patted me and said, "let''s go ashore first. When we are safe, we can drive the motorboat to see if we can find a way to salvage him."

    At present, there is no other way, so I nodded my head to answer the suggestion.

    However, when I got off the boat, I found that the yacht was not docked at the Northeast wharf before, but at the forest on the other side of the wharf.

    I took a wary look at banchai and asked in a cold voice, "doesn''t it mean to dock at the dock in the Northeast? Why did you bring us here? "

    Seeing my displeasure, banchai repeatedly apologized: "I''m really sorry, I know it''s against the rules, but there''s such a big fire on the river. If I stop in the downtown area now, I will not only be arrested, but also the cruise ship. Let''s take shelter in the woods. When the police on the other side leave, I''ll send you back, OK

    In fact, what banchai said is not unreasonable.

    There was such a big fire on the river that no one could have called the police.

    At the time of the incident, we were the only ship in the river.

    Once the police find out, all of us are involved.

    If it''s in China, maybe a lot of things just need to be explained to the police.

    But in foreign countries, for political reasons, even if some things are explained, the police may not listen.

    If not, we tourists may be caught in detention house for ten days and a half months.

    Therefore, whether from the perspective of banchai or tourists like us, it is undoubtedly the best choice to temporarily dock in the woods.

    Thinking of this, I had to follow other tourists off the cruise.

    This is a nearly isolated forest, just like a desert island. Its depression is in sharp contrast to the prosperity on the other side.

    And I don''t know why, I always think this place has a weird feeling.

    But as for what''s strange, I can''t tell for a moment.

    Because most of us are Chinese tourists, banchai tells us the origin of this place in very poor Chinese.

    "Don''t look at the desolation of this forest, you know that it was a capital city hundreds of years ago. In 1767, the Burmese army captured and completely destroyed this area, and the king of tunwuli rebuilt the capital of tunwuli in Hexi. As you know, Bangkok was actually built by Rama I in 1782... "

    Just when I was listening with interest, Shen Taotao, the girl who hated me before, suddenly pulled my sleeve and whispered, "anchor, do you think this place is a little evil?"

    I took a look at her and said nothing.

    After all, I don''t know her very well, and I don''t like her.

    If before, Shen Taotao saw that I ignored her, he would yell.

    But this time, she didn''t.

    She took a very alert look around, and then continued to whisper to me: "when I got off the ship, I counted 32 people, including the captain and you and me. But just now I counted it again and found that there were two people missing. "

    Hearing this, I subconsciously looked at the people around me and counted them. As Shen Taotao said, there were only 30 people, including me and her.

    In other words, from the downstream to now, there are two people missing!

    And this incident seems to be the proof of the strange feeling in my mind when I got off the ship.

    Now being reminded by Shen Taotao, I understand why I feel that way.

    Because, in this forest, there is a strong corpse air everywhere at the moment.

    Inexplicably, I suddenly thought of a term I saw in the book of yin and Yang: corpse raising place!

    The so-called "corpse raising place" refers to the place where the corpses buried in the place will not decay naturally and will become zombies after a long time.

    According to banchai, hundreds of years ago, this place was the capital of ancient Thailand. After it was conquered by Myanmar, there must be many dead people in this place.

    In addition, the place has been abandoned for a long time, and the trees are luxuriant, blocking the sky and the sun, which naturally forms a perfect place for corpses.

    Thinking of this, I not only felt a chill in my heart.

    If this is really a corpse farm, it''s really terrible!

    Mo liangye sacrificed himself to get rid of the river corpses.

    As a result, we are now in a more dangerous corpse raising place by mistake.

    Is all this really a coincidence?

    No, I don''t believe it!

    Perhaps, from the moment we set foot on this cruise ship, we have already embarked on the road of death.

    Because, there is a person who has been leading us by the nose.

    He pushed us into a desperate situation step by step and brought us here unconsciously step by step.

    And this man is the captain of the cruise ship, banchai!

 Chapter 168

    Having figured this out, I felt resentful, but I still had to keep calm.

    After all, just now, Mo liangye sacrificed himself to get my safety back. If I blindly go to banchai now, in case there''s a good or bad thing, won''t I fail Mo liangye''s hard work?

    I turned around and looked at banchai. He was telling stories to other tourists, but I didn''t notice him at all. So I was ready to sneak away.

    But who knows, Shen Taotao grabbed me and yelled, "where are you going? Take me with you

    She didn''t make a sound. Fortunately, as soon as she spoke, banchai immediately noticed it. She looked at me with a smile and asked, "ladies, where do you want to go?"

    Damn, Shen Taotao is really a disaster.

    Just follow me. I have to yell. That''s good. None of us can leave!

    "That... That... We are in a hurry to pee. We want to go to the toilet. Speak slowly, speak slowly..." I said with a smile as if nothing had happened.

    Banchai got up from the ground and walked slowly towards Shen Taotao and me, with a secret smile on his face.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, there are many ferocious beasts in the woods this evening. If they are eaten carelessly, don''t blame me for not reminding you."

    At the moment, ban guess''s face was very overcast, which made people feel terrible.

    "No... it''s OK. We won''t go far. We''ll be around. We''ll be back when we''re done!" I said in a trembling voice.

    Banchai didn''t seem to want to stop us, so I simply took Shen Taotao to the river.

    We don''t know how to drive a cruise ship, but even so, I always feel safer in the water than in the woods.

    The river corpses in the water have been almost burned. Even if one or two of them occasionally leak the net, I can almost solve them.

    But no one can tell what is hidden in the forest.

    If this forest is really a corpse raising place, the zombies here are at least black and stiff according to the age.

    Generally speaking, zombies are divided into six grades. According to the severity, they are white stiff, black stiff, jumping corpse, flying corpse, dry deer and corpse devil.

    The last one is the most terrifying. It can be said that it is not corpse, but devil.

    It''s said that this kind of devil has thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years of Taoism, which is extremely terrifying, and can even fight with God.

    Fortunately, for so many years, there has only been one such demon king in China. He was accepted as a mount by the Bodhisattva of Tibetans thousands of years ago and was given the name of "jinmaoyao".

    It''s not very realistic to have a pig in this forest, but it''s absolutely possible to keep a white or black stick!

    In the past few months, I have indeed encountered a lot of vicious things, but I have no experience in fighting zombies.

    If you can''t do one well, you will die here.

    Let''s forget it. If banchai makes me sick like the corpse of the Mekong River, I guess I will have a psychological shadow in my next life, OK?

    Think of here, I quickly pull Shen Taotao run to the river.

    All in all, it is to stay away from banchai as far as possible!

    After running for a while, Shen Taotao and I finally ran to the water.

    Almost without hesitation, I took her back to the cruise ship.

    Shen Taotao was puzzled and asked, "anchor, can you even drive a cruise ship?"

    When she asked, people in the studio began to talk.

    "Oh, my God, the anchor is flying from six. Please take my knee!"

    "I can catch ghosts, tease people, pry locks, and even open cruise ships! Anchor, what else do you not know? "

    "There''s no need to explain the open life like the anchor!"

    Well, I was praised as a God by them before I said anything.

    If they knew that I didn''t plan to open a cruise ship at all, would they scold me to death?

    Yes, from the beginning, I didn''t plan to drive a cruise.

    The reason why I ran on the cruise ship was that I needed to send SOS signals to the Thai MSA with the high frequency digital selective calling equipment on the cruise ship.

    If we are lucky, Thai police may come to the rescue soon.

    Although it''s the first time to use this device, fortunately, I learned a little bit of relevant knowledge when I took the elective course before, so after I found the device, I quickly used it to make a "drop! Drop! Drop! Da! Da! Dadi! Drop! Drop It''s a good signal.

    It''s up to it if we can be saved!

    When I sent out a signal, the audience in the studio burst into flames again.

    "My God, it''s like the Morse code of SOS! I really admire the fact that the anchor even knows this city

    "Generally, when an accident happens to a ship on the sea, it will send out such a distress signal at the first time! I didn''t expect that the anchor would do the same! "

    "666666, today I got a new skill!"

    Not only the audience in the studio, but also Shen Taotao beside me said to me with a look of adoration: "before, I always thought you were just beautiful. Unexpectedly, you... You are really great!"

    I glanced at her, did not say a word, then ready to continue to send the distress signal again.

    Otherwise, if the Thai maritime bureau missed the signal just now, Shen Taotao and I would be finished!

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, a footstep came from the balcony behind the cruise ship.

    The footstep is so heavy that it doesn''t sound like human.

    My heart suddenly a cool, quickly cover Shen Taotao''s mouth, pull her to the corner.

    The sound was getting louder and closer. From the stern of the ship to the middle of the cabin, I saw that I was about to enter the cab, and my heart almost jumped to my throat.

    I looked at Shen Taotao and motioned to her with my eyes that she would leave everything alone for a while and run away.

    Shen Taotao nodded and held his breath with me, ready to run at any time.

    Who knows, at this time, Shen Taotao suddenly patted me with his hand.

    I turned to her and asked her why she patted me.

    As a result, she was completely masked and didn''t know what had happened.

    What''s more, it doesn''t look like you''re pretending, OK?

    On this yacht, it''s just me and her and the monster outside.

    If she didn''t photograph me, would it be... The monster?

    Think of here, my heart is cold to the freezing point.

    No wonder ban guess just now so easily let me and Shen Taotao go, together is to let the monster solve us on board?

    In this way, Shen Taotao and I can''t wait for the police to rescue us. We have to rely on ourselves!

    So, I immediately took out Lu Banchi from the storage ring, pushed Shen Taotao away, and then quickly turned around and split towards the thing behind me.

    Unexpectedly, the power of the thing behind me was so great that it directly clamped my Lu Banchi and made me unable to move.

    And what surprised me even more was the face of that thing.

    How can there be such a handsome monster in the world?

    Although the whole body of this thing is wet, you can see the angular and clear face.

    "Ma''am, when can you change your habit of doing things when you don''t agree?" Ink cool night lips Cape tiny hook smile of say.

 Chapter 169

    I went, it was him!

    Wasn''t he bitten clean by those river corpses?

    Why are you on a cruise ship now?

    However, Mo liangye obviously didn''t have time to explain a lot to me. He loosened my Lu Banchi and said in a deep voice, "madam, lend me your peach sword!"

    I know that he wanted to use the peach wood sword to deal with the monster in the cabin. Without hesitation, he directly transferred the peach wood sword from the storage ring and threw it to him.

    "Take it easy. I bought it at a high price. Don''t break it for me!" I said.

    Mo liangye took the sword, turned back and gave me a smile, and said, "don''t worry, madam''s things are precious to me. How dare I break them?"

    As soon as the words came out, the barrage in the studio came in like a tide.

    "I said that Lord Hades could not die so easily, but I didn''t expect that he would start Su again as soon as he came up!"

    "Yes, not only did he not die, but also put on a wet temptation. It''s really sexy!"

    "I seem to have seen the eight abdominal muscles of Lord Hades. I really want to touch them!"

    "Ah, you are a group of flower crazies. Is it for master Hades to touch? It''s for sleeping

    Well, as long as Mo liangye is online, I am a passer-by.

    But it''s good to see that he''s OK.

    I knew that he would not leave me alone in this world!

    Just thinking about this, Mo liangye took my peach sword and walked slowly to the cabin.

    Facing the moonlight outside the window, I can see clearly that the monster with heavy footsteps is actually a white stiff.

    I saw that white stiff body stiff, eyes without light straight hook, exposed skin all grow a layer of white hair, a bit like a long time old bacon general.

    And fatally, as soon as the thing opened its mouth, there was a stench on its face.

    Even if it''s so far apart, it makes Shen Taotao and I vomit.

    My God, how many years has it taken to have such a strong taste?

    It''s not only us, but also the audience in the studio who are constantly complaining when they see the white stiffness.

    "I feel like I don''t have to eat in the next few days. I''m sick and full!"

    "I used to think zombies in TV dramas were disgusting. Now it seems that zombies in TV dramas are properly beautified!"

    "I''ve gone to the toilet and vomited back and forth, almost blocking my toilet!"

    "Stop it, I''m going to throw up again!"

    Shen Taotao and I couldn''t bear it, so we tore some toilet paper and stuffed it into our nostrils. Otherwise, the taste was so wonderful.

    On the other side, Mo liangye and Bai Jiang have been fighting for a while.

    See that white stiff open claw then want to catch Mo cool night, unexpectedly Mo cool night body shape jump, then easily jump to white stiff behind, lift foot then kick in white stiff buttocks.

    Bai Jiang''s body was stiff and slow. He was kicked by Mo liangye and fell out of the cabin and landed on the balcony at the stern of the boat.

    Mo liangye is carrying my peach wood sword, looking at Bai Jiang provocatively, as if he didn''t take it seriously at all!

    Xu was a little confused when he fell. After Bai Jiang fell to the ground, he stood up for a long time and rushed to the ink cold night again.

    Mo liangye easily dodges again, raises his foot and kicks on the white stiff buttocks.

    With this, Bai Jiangxu was really annoyed. He pulled the iron railings off the terrace. Holding an iron bar, he chopped toward the dark night.

    Mo liangye''s face sank and raised his hand to catch the iron stick.

    However, this white stiff force is so strong that it presses the iron bar hard. Mo liangye holds it up, but the floor under his feet has cracked.

    If it goes on like this, even if Mo liangye is not crushed by the white stiff, he will suffer.

    Right now, I can''t sit any more. I immediately take Lu Banchi out of the storage ring and rush up to cut his stiff head.

    But who knows, without waiting for my Lu Banchi to meet Bai Jiang, he raised his hand and hit me all at once, flying me out.

    I felt that the bone was almost broken where I was hit by it, and I screamed in pain.

    Damn, this white stiff is one of the lowest zombies. How can it be so powerful?

    However, although I didn''t succeed in this sneak attack, because it distracted Bai Jiang''s attention, Mo liangye had a chance to fight back.

    I saw that Mo liangye took advantage of the moment when Bai Jiang beat me, and he threw Bai Jiang to the ground. Then he held the peach sword and jumped up. Then he put it on Bai Jiang''s forehead and said: "dart!"

    As soon as the word "dart" came out, I immediately felt an invisible sound wave in the air, which was magnificent.

    The white stiff was stabbed by the peach wood sword. At first, he called twice, and there was no movement after a while.

    Seeing this, the female audience in the studio suddenly went crazy.

    "Ah, my lord Pluto is handsome!"

    "Upstairs, please make it clear that Lord Hades doesn''t belong to your family, but to all of us, OK?"

    "Lord underworld is extraordinary. He''s so ugly. Do you want to fight with us? It''s just too much for me

    "I feel that Lord Hades is the guarantee of safety! What do you think of his boyfriend

    "Yes, I really envy that the anchor has such a handsome and rich husband. I feel that the anchor must have saved the galaxy in his last life!"

    Mo liangye picked me up from the ground and asked with concern, "let me see if I''m hurt?"

    I shook my head again and again. Fortunately, after this period of training, my carrying ability has been greatly improved.

    Otherwise, if like before, white stiff just that a while, don''t break me a few ribs just strange!

    "By the way, didn''t you get bitten by the river corpse before? Why is there nothing at all now? " I asked curiously.

    Mo cool night light smile, say: "in your eyes, I so useless, a few river corpse can let me strange?"

    "I... I know you''re good, but I can''t help worrying when I see you disappear on the water." I murmured with my head down.

    Mo liangye put out his hand to hold my head, gently kissed my forehead and said, "I''m sorry, I worried you. I promise that I will never die without your permission in the future! "

    "Well, that''s what you said. If you can''t do it, I''ll take your child and find a second marriage right away!"

    "Madam, is it really good to get married in front of your husband''s interview?" Mo liangye frowned and said.

    "What''s wrong? If you dare to die, I''ll marry you again. I''ll do what I say!" I answer with a proud face.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice came down, Shen Taotao''s voice came from the cabin: "no, I guess they''re coming!"

 Chapter 170

    When I heard Shen Taotao''s words, my heart didn''t cry well.

    I thought Ben guess was kind enough to let us go before, but I didn''t think it was just the beginning.

    Looking from the terrace, in the dark night, banchai yelled at the group of tourists and shook the brass bell in his hand.

    Under the bright moonlight, the more than 20 tourists'' faces were dull, their bodies were stiff, and their steps seemed uncoordinated.

    I don''t know why, seeing this scene, a word suddenly appeared in my mind: chase the corpse!

    Zhuoshi, also known as Yiling, belongs to zhuyouke of Maoshan, originated in Western Hunan, China.

    It generally refers to a series of dead but not yet decomposed corpses following the corpse chaser, crossing the state and province to return home.

    However, what banchai is catching up with now is obviously not corpses, but living people who have lost their self-consciousness.

    Seeing this scene, I suddenly have a trace of regret in my heart.

    If I had run with that group of tourists before, maybe they would not have been like this.

    Mo Liang night looked at me, seemed to understand what I thought in my heart, said in a deep voice: "you don''t have to blame yourself, even if you take them away, they will not escape."

    I Zheng Zheng, a face don''t understand of ask a way: "why?"

    "When we got on board, banchai gave each of us a bottle of pure water, saying it was free. All the tourists on the boat except you and me and Shen Taotao drank. So it''s not your fault that they are controlled by banchai. " Ink cool night light said.

    After listening to Mo liangye''s words, I remembered that banchai, as the captain of the ship, had indeed given each of us a bottle of free pure water.

    But at that time, because of Shen Taotao, I was in a bad mood and forgot to drink water at all.

    And Shen Taotao was busy seducing Mo liangye at that time, so he didn''t care about drinking water.

    I didn''t think that Shen Taotao and I could escape from the disaster just because of such a jealous thing.

    Is this a mistake?

    Just as I was thinking about it, the group of controlled tourists that banchai was catching up with were getting closer and closer to us.

    I immediately took out a bag of glutinous rice and daggers from the storage ring and threw them to Shen Taotao for her self-defense.

    After all, when we really fight for a while, Mo liangye and I don''t care about her. If she follows the way of class guess, things will not be good.

    As for me and Mo liangye, of course, we should hold our own weapons and prepare to meet ban guess.

    "That group of tourists are only under control for the time being. Don''t kill them!" Mo cool night exhorts a way.

    I nodded, but my heart to guess is a dark curse.

    This guy is really cunning.

    Knowing that we dare not kill innocent people indiscriminately, we deliberately control these tourists to fight in front, so as to restrain us and force us to submit.

    But even so, Mo liangye and I are not so easy to bully!

    Seeing that banchai was less than 10 meters away from us, I was holding Lu Banchi, ready to jump off the boat and have a good fight with him.

    But who knows, at this time, I suddenly heard a loud noise behind me, as if something fell from the sky.

    I subconsciously turned around to see what was going on.

    Unexpectedly, before I turned my head, I had been strangled by a pair of rough and cold hands.

    What kind of face is this?

    I can''t even use the word disgust.

    The muscles of his face were all rigid, his red eyes were protruding, and several maggots were still hanging on his rotten cheeks.

    This... This is a flying corpse?

    I thought that in this corpse, there was only black and stiff at most.

    As a result, this thing is two levels higher than I expected, OK?

    Like the white stiff before, if you take a lot of blood essence, after a few years, you will take off the white hair, grow a few inches of black hair, become black stiff.

    After a few decades of sucking blood, the black hair will gradually be removed and the body will begin to jump.

    And jump corpse to accept Youyin Yuehua for more than 100 years, you can jump the tree on the house, jump as fast as flying, absorb essence without leaving trauma.

    Before that white stiff one hand can beat me to fly, now this white stiff several levels higher than the flying corpse, want to take my life, is simply easy, OK?

    I think Mi Xiaofei has been chasing demons for such a long time, and he is going to die under the hands of such an ugly thing. It really makes me feel reluctant!

    I''m just here for my honeymoon. Do you need to kill me?

    To see me caught by the flying corpse, Mo liangye was very worried, but he didn''t dare to act rashly.

    After all, this flying corpse is not an ordinary ghost. If it can''t be handled properly, it will break my neck at any time.

    "Hahaha, you three are better to let go, so I will make you die faster!" Banchai stood at the bottom of the cruise ship with a smile on his face.

    Seriously, if banchai stands in front of me now, I really want to kick him into the Mekong River!

    NND, even my aunt dares to hurt me. I''m a tiger. Do you think I''m Hello Kitty?

    But the problem is, now don''t say kick class guess, by this flying corpse clamp, aunt my upper body can''t move at all, OK?

    Hey, wait!

    Kick? by the way!

    My neck was clamped by the flying corpse. Although my upper body couldn''t move, my lower body could move.

    If... If I kick the flying corpse, what will it be like?

    Thinking of this, I grabbed the flying corpse''s hand with both hands and tried to keep balance. Then, like a gymnast, I raised my foot from the front, leaped over my face and kicked the flying corpse in the chest.

    Seeing this, the audience in the studio was shocked.

    "My God, I didn''t expect that the anchor''s flexibility is so good. This flexibility should be able to develop a lot of new postures with Pluto?"

    "I''m envious of Lord Hades. I''m a little dreamy about his softness."

    "Upstairs, you dare to be the anchor. Is this the rhythm of enough life?"

    "I finally understand why Pluto and the anchor together, this flexibility is not I and other mortals can do!"

    "Don''t say anything. I''m going to practice cleavage. I''m going to be a" soft "girl, so that I can play a lot of postures with Pluto!"

    And the flying corpse didn''t seem to think that my flexibility was so good. For a moment, I had no defense at all. When I was kicked, I subconsciously loosened my neck and stepped back two steps.

    I won''t forget to strike while the iron is hot. I immediately pull out some peach nails from the storage ring, turn around and throw them at the flying corpse.

    But flying corpse is flying corpse. Even if I kick it, I step back a few steps, but my reaction is still quick.

    This wave of hands, I will throw the peach nail to hit on the ground.

 Chapter 171

    I went. This flying corpse is flying corpse. I''m not afraid of peach nails?

    Can we really defeat it only by hand to hand?

    But the problem is, he''s thick skinned. I guess I''ve been beaten to pieces by him before I fight, right?

    However, with Mo liangye by my side, my worries are obviously unnecessary.

    Sure enough, seeing that I was out of the control of the flying corpse, Mo liangye didn''t have any worries any more. His palm condensed a black air, and he raised his hand to fight the flying corpse.

    Flying corpse realizes danger, dare not meet with Mo liangye, immediately jump, jump directly from the cruise ship.

    If he is allowed to escape, I am afraid that more people will suffer in the future.

    So Mo liangye didn''t dare to delay, but also jumped down from the cruise ship and quickly caught up with the flying corpse, which was inseparable from the flying corpse.

    On the other hand, Ben guessed that Zhikai had gone to the dark night, and immediately drove the controlled tourists on the cruise ship, one by one attacking me.

    I have to say, these tourists are the most troublesome, OK?

    They are all innocent people. They only attacked me because they were controlled by banchai''s magic.

    If I hit them too hard and killed them, I''ll go to jail.

    I''m just here for my honeymoon. I don''t want to go to jail, let alone Thailand!

    So no matter how they attack me, I''m basically hiding.

    Banchai seemed to see the weakness that I didn''t dare to die. Her dark face showed the smile of Yinluan, and her mouth quickened the speed of reciting the mantra.

    For a moment, the eyes of the controlled tourists all showed fierce and cruel eyes, just like the wolf when catching food, which made people chill.

    To my death, these tourists not only attacked me, but also Shen Taotao.

    Shen Taotao is just an ordinary girl. She almost peed her pants when she saw this situation.

    "Glutinous rice! Sprinkle with glutinous rice I yelled at Shen Taotao.

    Although these tourists are living people, the reason why banchai can control them is that he must have used some Yin things.

    If you use Yin things, the glutinous rice in Shen Taotao''s hands will be effective in most cases!

    Being reminded by me, Shen Taotao reacts. He quickly opens the glutinous rice I gave her and sprinkles it on the tourists who attack her one by one.

    Sure enough, the glutinous rice sprinkled on the tourists immediately seeped into their skin like rice paste.

    Then, several nearly transparent silver needles fell out of the heads of the tourists, fell on the ground and turned into water.

    The tourist whose silver needle had been knocked off turned his eyes up and fell directly on the ground.

    Worried about their death, I rushed over and touched their noses.

    It''s good. It''s breathing.

    However, the small pools of water on the ground gave me enough inspiration.

    Because from their taste, I already know what it is.

    No wonder ban guessed that before going on board, he would give each of us free pure water.

    If we had known that the purified water contained corpse liquid, it would have been impossible for these tourists to drink anything.

    Corpse liquid is similar to corpse oil, but corpse oil is often the fat that drops down after the corpse is calcined at high temperature.

    But the corpse liquid is a kind of water like substance dripping down from the rotten corpse under normal temperature.

    Because the corpse in the process of decay, will produce a lot of microorganisms, so the corpse liquid this thing, more yin evil than the corpse oil.

    And banchai let these people drink the corpse liquid, and then with the corresponding incantation, it''s easy to control them.

    However, he didn''t expect that Shen Taotao and I made a mistake to break the situation he made with corpse liquid.

    At present, the Bureau has found the eye, to solve the rest of these controlled tourists, it is not difficult.

    Thinking of this, I grabbed the glutinous rice from Shen Taotao''s hand and jumped up. I grabbed the chandelier on the top of the cruise ship with one hand and scattered all the glutinous rice to the tourists with the other.

    As before, when the glutinous rice touched the tourists'' bodies, it immediately turned into rice paste, forcing the silver needles out of the corpses.

    One by one, the tourists fell to the ground and fainted.

    Seeing this scene, banchai was dumbfounded and stepped back.

    Holding Lu Banchi in my hand, I walked slowly towards him.

    "Forgive me, nvxia. I dare not do it any more. Please let me go!" Banchai said in very poor Chinese.

    I spat at him angrily and scolded: "do you want to beg for mercy? When you were working on this corpse farm, why didn''t you think you would have today? "

    "I... I don''t want to, i... I was completely forced!"

    Probably because of nervousness, banchai couldn''t even speak well.

    "Forced? By whom? You are so capable, who can force you? Who are you cheating on? " I don''t think much of what Ben guessed.

    Banchai can control so many tourists with corpse liquid, and even control white stiff and flying corpses, which is definitely not the ability that ordinary people can have.

    Like him, how can someone force him?

    Therefore, I concluded that banchai said this for the sake of survival, so he put the blame on others.

    Sure enough, seeing that I didn''t believe it, banchai was too lazy to pretend.

    On the pathetic face, the expression of Yin Luan has changed back at the moment, just like a devil coming out of hell.

    "It seems that Chinese people are not so easy to cheat. You are very smart and powerful, but you still can''t stop me." Banchai said with a sneer.

    "Oh? If I can stop you, I''ll have to try! " I responded coldly.

    While I was talking, I had grasped Lu Banchi and was ready to fight banchai to the death.

    However, to my surprise, banchai gave me a cold look and took out a heart-shaped stone.

    The moment I saw the heart-shaped stone, my heart went straight from the beginning to the end.

    Because, that is not an ordinary stone, but the rumored corpse dog stone.

    The so-called corpse dog stone is actually a heart, the heart of the dog king.

    There were many wars in ancient times, so many dogs would eat rotten corpses.

    Among these dogs, there is often a king.

    This dog king is different from other dogs. Although he also eats rotten corpses, he only eats the forefinger of corpses.

    Because after death, resentment tends to gather on the index finger.

    After the dog King eats the index finger, the resentment of those corpses will naturally be transferred to the dog king. The dog king will become more fierce than the wolf.

    When the dog King dies, his heart will turn into a stone, that is, corpse dog stone.

    I don''t know how fierce the dog king is, but the resentment on the corpse dog stone alone is enough for me to drink.

    Seeing my face showing fear, banchai''s face showed a trace of pride.

    "What? Are you afraid? "

    I gave him a white look and cursed: "I''m afraid of you! You have the ability to come, isn''t it a corpse dog stone? What''s the big deal! "

 Chapter 172

    "Little girl, soon you will pay for your ignorance!" Banchai said with a sneer.

    With that, banchai tore open his clothes and put his hand into his red fruit''s chest. As if he didn''t know the pain, he pulled hard and pulled out his beating heart.

    Seeing this, I was totally dumbfounded.

    Is this... Self mutilation?

    Even the audience in the studio were puzzled by banchai''s behavior.

    "My God, is this guy a man or a monster? How could you pick your own heart? "

    "I feel like he''s doing something big! The anchor should be careful! "

    "It''s terrible, it''s bloody!"

    "I''ve seen self mutilation before. I''ve never seen such self mutilation before. Foreigners can play!"

    However, I soon found that banchai''s next behavior was more terrible than taking off his own heart.

    I saw him throw his heart aside, put the heart-shaped stone into his chest, and then roared, I saw that his muscles had expanded rapidly.

    In just a few seconds, banchai suddenly changed from a small figure to a giant 2 meters tall.

    Even the teeth and fingers become extremely sharp, like a vicious Tibetan mastiff.

    This... This guy turned himself into a giant mastiff?

    However, before I could think of a way to deal with him, banchai had already kicked his legs and rushed at me.

    Seeing this, I quickly dodged his attack.

    Did not catch me, class guess a little angry, and then turned his eyes to the side of Shen Taotao.

    I knew it was not good, so I yelled at Shen Taotao, "run, run!"

    Can see class guess that ferocious appearance, Shen Taotao already scared silly, two legs shake like a sieve, stand up, let alone run.

    Seeing that banchai''s paw was about to swing to her, I was in a hurry.

    Although I don''t like her very much, it''s a human life after all.

    If she is caught by banchai''s paw, can she live?

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t manage so much. I jumped quickly and threw Shen Taotao aside to avoid the attack of banchai.

    Unfortunately, Shen Taotao escaped, but I didn''t.

    Banchai''s sharp claws quickly crossed my back, and my hair stood up in pain.

    But fortunately, I was very fast. I was only scratched by his paw and didn''t hurt my internal organs.

    Seeing that I was injured in order to save her, Shen Taotao felt guilty and asked anxiously, "how are you? Does it matter? "

    I repeatedly shook my head, casually should be a voice: "nothing, just some skin trauma."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I lost my voice, I felt a stabbing pain in my back, and a cold thing stabbed into it.

    It''s the dagger!

    I stare at Shen Taotao, I can''t believe my eyes.

    I saved her just now, but now... She stabbed me in the back with the dagger I gave her!

    Is there anything more ironic?

    "For... Why? You... "I asked in pain.

    Shen Taotao sneered and said, "you have destroyed so many river corpses. Shouldn''t I stab you?"

    When I heard this, my heart immediately cooled.

    I always thought that all this was caused by banchai, but I didn''t expect that Shen Taotao, who seemed as innocent as me, was the culprit.

    That is to say, this game did not start when we got on board.

    But since I was flying with Mo liangye, she had already led us by the nose.

    Including the encounter in the hotel and yacht, it was all on purpose.

    Even if she found the problem of banchai, it was her intention. The purpose was to gain my trust and take my life better.

    But I can''t figure out why she did it?

    What is the purpose of setting up such a big bureau?

    Shen Taotao stood up, put his hands on his chest, looked at me with disdain and said, "Mi Xiaofei, I have noticed you for a long time. You are not only born on ghost day, but also born after the mother''s death. The Yin Qi contained in you is incomparable to anyone else. If I can take away your body and cooperate with my exquisite corpse raising skills, I will be able to raise the most ferocious corpse devil in the world! "

    Corpse... Corpse demon?

    This woman wants to use me to raise the corpse demon?

    Is she crazy?

    What kind of existence is corpse demon?

    There was only one in the whole land of China for thousands of years. As a result, life was ruined. Later, it was accepted by the Bodhisattva, the king of Tibetans, and the world did not become purgatory.

    Now this woman wants to raise a corpse demon? This is clearly to dominate the rhythm of the world!

    Think of here, I can''t help cold hum a, say: "do you think you stab me, can kill me?"

    Hearing what I said, Shen Taotao laughed with disapproval: "of course, although you are very powerful, you are also a physical foetus after all. What''s more, I still have a giant mastiff in town, so you can''t escape death in any case today! "

    I have to say, this woman is really honey confidence!

    If I don''t hit her in the face, I''m sorry for the audience in the studio.

    Thinking of this, I turned my back and pulled out the dagger that she had just inserted in my back. Then I pressed the sword with my finger, and I saw that the whole blade was retracted into the handle.

    In other words, the dagger itself is a toy.

    I bought it for Guoguo before, but Guoguo thought it was too naive, so I put it in the storage ring.

    Later, when I threw it to Shen Taotao with glutinous rice, I didn''t care too much. I didn''t feel it until Shen Taotao poked me with it.

    Shen Taotao has been playing for such a long time, but he was exposed by such a false dagger.

    Lucky? What''s wrong?

    Seeing this scene, Shen Taotao was dumbfounded in an instant.

    "No... impossible... This dagger can''t be fake, you cheat me, you cheat me!"

    I took the dagger with a cold smile and said: "Shen Taotao, what do you think I should say about you? This dagger has been in your hand for such a long time, but you didn''t find that it''s a fake. With your intelligence, do you still want to raise a corpse demon? "

    "Well, even if the dagger doesn''t kill you, do you think you can beat my mastiff?" A trace of ferocity flashed in Shen Taotao''s eyes.

    I slowly stood up from the ground, blew the dust on Lu Banchi, laughed and said: "yes, I can''t fight, but it doesn''t mean my lord Pluto can''t fight!"

    With that, I turned to the door and saw a tall figure in the silver moonlight, walking in slowly from the outside like a king.

    That pair of black and beautiful eyes, cold soaked with ruthless

 Chapter 173

    See Mo cool night come in from the outside, Shen Taotao''s face suddenly becomes very ugly.

    "You... You actually..." Shen Taotao was too scared to speak.

    Hearing Shen Taotao''s words, Mo liangye sneered and asked, "it seems that you are surprised why I didn''t die?"

    "It''s impossible... It''s impossible. The flying corpse was handed down by my grandfather. If you keep it for a few days, it will become a drought. You can''t escape from it!" Shen Taotao looks at Mo liangye in disbelief and says.

    Mo liangye''s lips start to smile coldly. He raises his hand and throws what he is holding in his hand to Shen Taotao.

    "Just such a piece of junk, can it also become a drought?" Mo cool night tone, with enough irony.

    Following the eyes of Mo liangye, I turned my head and saw a ball lying quietly on the ground less than half a meter in front of Shen Taotao.

    There was a stench all over the ball, and maggots crawled out of it from time to time. It was disgusting.

    Yes, the ball that Mo liangye threw to Shen Taotao was the head of the flying corpse before.

    It turned out that he not only solved the problem of flying corpse, but also cut off the head of flying corpse.

    This is a huge blow for Shen Taotao.

    She thought that she had the help of flying corpse and banchai, and she won me and Mo liangye.

    But after all, she underestimated the strength of Mo liangye.

    If his royal highness, who is in charge of thousands of ghosts, can''t even deal with a flying corpse, it''s still mixed with wool!

    Seeing the flying corpse''s head thrown by Mo liangye, the audience in the studio burst the pot one after another.

    "My God, Lord Hades even killed the flying corpse easily? This strength is a bit against the sky

    "Lord Hades, are you short of apprentices? I can do it for you for free, and I can do it without charge! "

    "Upstairs, even if you have learned the skills of Lord Hades, no girl likes you. This world not only depends on strength, but also on face! "

    "Anchor, when are you going to get some welfare and send us some autographed photos of Lord Hades?"

    "Yes, with Pluto, what stars are you chasing! I''ve decided that Lord Hades is my lifelong love bean. I''ll chase him in my life! "

    Compared with the enthusiasm in the studio, Shen Taotao''s mood at the moment can be described by the three words "cool through the heart".

    Even though she had seen my live broadcast before, she knew that Mo liangye was powerful, but she didn''t expect that Mo liangye could deal with flying corpses easily.

    In this way, her trump card in hand, can be a little less!

    "Well, do you want to take me to raise a corpse demon?" I pick eyebrow to see to Shen Tao Tao to ask a way.

    However, Shen Taotao really has a heart that doesn''t admit defeat.

    Even though he knew that he was in a weak position, he said calmly: "even if you destroy the flying corpse, what? Don''t forget, I also have a giant mastiff

    Oh, this woman is really confident!

    Even if the class guess with corpse dog stone will become strong, but it is just with the help of the resentment in the corpse dog stone.

    And Mo liangye is the king of Hades. Naturally, he has a way to deal with those resentments.

    I''m not worried about that at all.

    In contrast, I think there will be a good play between Shen Taotao and me.

    I can ignore her repeatedly seducing Mo liangye, but I can''t tolerate her cheating and using me.

    Think of here, I hold Lu Banchi, slowly to Shen Taotao, want to work out this account with her.

    Xu was a little afraid. Shen Taotao stepped back and ordered ban to guess: "what are you doing in a daze? Hurry up

    Shen Taotao gives the order. Who dares not to follow? So immediately he opened his mouth full of tusks and rushed at me.

    Seeing that I was about to be thrown to the ground by Ban guess, Mo liangye suddenly opened me, and then kicked ban guess''s stomach.

    Although banchai was a human mastiff, he couldn''t stand the kick of Mo liangye. He was kicked out all the way and fell on the wall of the cabin.

    Seeing this scene, the anger in Shen Taotao''s heart suddenly showed on his face.

    "It''s useless. It''s better to raise a trash than to raise you!" Shen Taotao yelled at Ban guess.

    At this moment, I finally understand why banchai said he was forced.

    Obviously, his fate is completely in Shen Taotao''s hands.

    Well, with the corpse dog stone, he can become a Fierce Giant mastiff.

    But at worst, he is actually a dog owned by Shen Taotao.

    But Shen Taotao is just a woman. Even if she is proficient in raising corpses, she won''t make ban guess like this!

    In the middle of this, what on earth would make Ben guess so obedient?

    I glanced at Shen Taotao and found that she had no accessories except a string of bell bracelets on her hand.

    Does Shen Taotao rely on this string of bell bracelets to control ban guess?

    See class guess relaxed by Mo cool night down, Shen Taotao has been impatient attack heart.

    "If you don''t help me solve both of them, I''ll solve you!" Shen Taotao said angrily.

    Seeing Shen Taotao''s fierce appearance, banchai''s eyes showed a trace of fear.

    In desperation, he had to get up from the ground and attack Mo liangye again.

    But it''s a pity that every time, Mo liangye can easily escape, and also cut off his arm with his long knife.

    In the end, he was so exhausted that he couldn''t even stand up.

    But even so, Shen Taotao didn''t give up.

    She is not reconciled to the fact that she has worked so hard to make such a big situation, and she is not reconciled to the fact that the huge corpse farm created by generations of her family has been destroyed.

    So, she raised her right hand, desperately shaking the bell bracelet on her wrist.

    What I didn''t expect was that the bracelet made a strange sound immediately after she shook it.

    This kind of sound is very harsh, almost directly hit the eardrum, I feel dizzy, the whole body is very tight, the blood gas of the chest instantly surges up, directly spurts out a mouthful of blood.

    Like me, the situation of banchai and Mo liangye is not much better.

    Seeing that each of us was injured, Shen Taotao was very proud and said with a sneer, "how about the taste of my soul destroying bell

    When I heard the three words "death bell", my heart suddenly cooled.

    The soul killing bell is an artifact made by a wizard in ancient times. As soon as its sound is sounded, it can easily kill most Yin objects with corresponding incantations.

    Although banchai is a human, he has become a Yin object since he first dug out his heart and made himself strong with corpse dog stone.

    Even in this life, we have to obey Shen Taotao''s instructions.

    Mo liangye, as the king of the underworld, was not easily killed by the soul killing bell, but he would never feel better to hear the sound of the bell.

    As for me, I was born with a strong Yin Qi and low ability. Naturally, I was most affected.

    If you think about it like this, Shen Taotao is really a poisonous heart!

 Chapter 174

    Seeing that Mo liangye and I had no resistance, Shen Taotao was even more proud.

    While shaking the soul killing bell, he walked up to banchai and yelled: "useless things, don''t you get up and solve them for me?"

    With that, Shen Taotao kicked ban guess hard.

    Banchai is controlled by Shen Taotao with the soul destroying bell. He neither dares to resist nor obey her orders.

    I saw him struggling to get up from the ground, dragging a heavy body, toward me.

    Worried about class guess hurt me, Mo cool night forced to endure suffering, stumbling over, blocking in front of me.

    "Xiao Fei, run, run!" Mo cool night voice low blunt I roar a way.

    Obviously, he was trying to delay banchai and buy time for my escape.

    But without waiting for me to step forward, Shen Taotao was already in my way. He shook the bell on his wrist and sneered, "do you want to run? It''s not that easy! Banchai, kill her! As long as I kill her, I can raise corpse demons with her! "

    Xu saw that his plan would be successful soon. Shen Taotao was so excited that he burst out laughing.

    "As long as there is a corpse demon, this world is mine..."

    Unexpectedly, before she finished her sentence, there was a sharp pain from her back to her chest.

    She looked at her chest in disbelief. It was a sharp mastiff claw!

    Seeing this scene, not only Shen Taotao, but also I was shocked.

    How... How could this happen?

    Didn''t Shen Taotao ask Bancai to kill me?

    But why did banchai attack her instead?

    Xu couldn''t figure out why ban guess would suddenly turn around. Shen Taotao looked at Ban guess with a painful face and asked, "why? How dare you... Do something to me? "

    But at the moment, there was no fear and awe in banchai''s eyes.

    Yes, only resentment and hatred.

    "I''ve had enough of being enslaved by you. Today either you die or I die!"

    Banchai yells at Shen Taotao angrily. His sharp mastiff claws grab Shen Taotao''s heart and pull it out.

    Shen Taotao''s face was as pale as ashes. She knew that this time, she was really finished.

    But she is still so unwilling.

    Her family, from hundreds of years ago, wanted to dominate the human world by corpse raising.

    This vision, handed down from generation to generation, has become an obsession.

    So that Shen Taotao only wants to do one thing in his life, that is to raise corpse demons, dominate the world, and comfort the ancestors'' spirits in heaven.

    But it is clear that this evil vision, in her life, will never be completed.

    Shen Taotao smiles bitterly and helplessly, and the whole person collapses to the ground, no longer breathing.

    Banchai threw her bright red heart on the ground, then raised her foot and stepped on Shen Taotao''s wrist, and the soul killing bell was smashed in an instant.

    Since then, there has been no soul killing bell in this world.

    Then, Ben guessed at me and Mo liangye and said coldly, "you go. I''ve done enough evil. I don''t want to harm innocent people any more."

    "No, you... You killed people, we want to..."

    I was about to say something, but I was pulled out of the cabin by Mo liangye.

    "What are you doing? He killed people. We have to give him to the police. Otherwise, what will he do if he continues to kill people in the future? " I said discontentedly.

    Mo liangye took a deep look at me, shook his head and said, "he won''t."

    "Why? Are you so sure? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye didn''t answer again, but took me to a small motorboat tied to the back of the cruise ship and drove away quickly.

    However, just as our motorboat was about 200 meters away, I heard a loud noise coming from behind.

    I subconsciously looked back, only to see that the cruise ship had been blown into ruins, debris splashing, everywhere on the water.

    Seeing this scene, I suddenly understood why Mo liangye said that ban guess would not harm people any more.

    It turned out that banchai was determined to die the moment he killed Shen Taotao.

    Perhaps, he knows that the resentment in the corpse dog stone is too heavy. After a long time, it will become difficult for him to control.

    He doesn''t want to live a life controlled by Shen Taotao and full of killing, let alone a life controlled by Shi Goushi.

    So he chose to end all this with destruction.

    I don''t know why, looking at the fire, for a moment, I didn''t know what to say.

    While driving the motorboat, Mo liangye turned to look at me and said in a deep voice: "everyone has to pay for his own behavior. Although he had to kill because he was controlled by Shen Taotao, he was wrong, that is, wrong. There is never a way back."

    "But... The tourists who came on board with us are still on it. With such a blast, aren''t they all killed?"

    I left in such a hurry that I forgot about it!

    "Don''t worry, banchai is not so crazy. Before the explosion, he had transferred all the tourists to the shore. Moreover, the Thai police have come, and the tourists will be OK! " Ink cool night light said.

    Hearing what he said, I looked back again and opened my eyes to the shore not far from the cruise ship, where I could see a row of people.

    Sure enough, as Mo liangye said, although banchai became a human mastiff, there was still a trace of conscience in his heart. Before he exploded, he moved all the innocent tourists to the shore.

    In the northeast direction of the cruise ship, there are several boats with flashing sirens heading for the explosion point.

    Shit, auntie, I''ve been asking for help for so long, and they''re here now?

    It seems that the efficiency of the Thai police is not very good!

    In this way, Mo liangye and I drove the motorboat back to the shore.

    After the live broadcast was turned off, we took a taxi and went back to the hotel for a bath, which finally brought the night tour of the Mekong River to an end.

    I was wearing a nightgown and leaning on the balcony with red wine. Looking at the night in Thailand, I couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    In this world, there are always so many people who want to stand in the supreme position.

    Even in order to achieve this goal, we should use no means to destroy human nature.

    For example, Shen Taotao, if she really raises a corpse demon, will she really be happy after she roams the world?

    "What are you thinking, madam?" Mo liangye hugged me from behind and asked softly.

    I turned and spoke out my doubts.

    Mo cool night light should say: "in this world, everyone''s pursuit is different. We can''t understand the hegemony they pursue, and they can''t understand the commonness we pursue. But no matter what kind of pursuit it is, it must not be at the cost of human life! "

    "And you? What is your pursuit? " I asked with a shriveled mouth.

    Mo liangye held my chin and said with a smile: "in this life, I have no other wish except to love you."

    After that, he put me against the balustrade of the balcony with his tall body and showed his unbridled love

 Chapter 175

    Because not only did I fight zombies the night before, but also I was tossed about by Mo liangye for most of the night after I came back, so that when I woke up the next day, there was no place where I didn''t feel pain.

    I get up in a daze, wash my face and brush my teeth, and Mo liangye comes in from outside.

    "Where have you been? I didn''t see you when I came here in the morning! " I couldn''t help complaining.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Mo liangye took out a bag from behind and handed it to me like a magic trick.

    I opened the bag and found that there were different kinds of breakfast in it.

    "You... You get up so early to buy me breakfast?" I asked in surprise.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "I went to the restaurant of the hotel to see what Thai people eat in the morning, such as roast pork, roast chicken, fried pork and so on. It''s too greasy and unhealthy to eat in the morning, so I ran three blocks to find a Chinese restaurant and bought these for you."

    I don''t know why, although he said these words very lightly, but I was still very moved.

    It is not easy for him to condescend to do these things for me.

    I used a paper towel to gently dry the sweat on his forehead, stood on tiptoe and pecked on his lips.

    "Mo liangye, I''m very happy to marry you."

    Mo liangye reached out and scraped my nose, and said with a smile: "eat quickly, or it will be cold for a while, and eating is not good for your health!"

    I nodded, then sat down at the table and had breakfast with Mo liangye.

    Between the two of us having breakfast, the TV in the room was broadcasting the news about the explosion on the Mekong river last night.

    Although I can''t understand what the announcer is saying, from the picture, the tourists are obviously out of danger.

    In addition, the police also dug up dozens of bodies in the corpse field.

    In order to avoid causing diseases such as pestilence, the police have destroyed all the bodies and decided to set up a high-voltage network around the forest to prohibit citizens from entering again.

    Seeing this, I know that the night tour of the Mekong River is over.

    Fortunately, there were no casualties.

    And all those who have done evil have been punished as they deserve.

    During this period of time, after countless cases of demons catching ghosts, I am more and more convinced that the good will be rewarded, and the evil will be rewarded. It''s not that we don''t repay, but that the time has not come.

    Seeing me in a daze, Mo liangye shook his hand in front of my eyes and asked with a smile: "madam, what do you think? How can you be so absorbed? "

    I returned to my senses, laughed and said, "I didn''t think about anything, just a little emotion. By the way, what''s the arrangement for a while? Where shall we go? "

    "After dinner, we''ll take the bus to Pattaya."

    "OK, let''s get up with Pattaya!"

    At about noon, Mo liangye and I took a bus for nearly three hours to reach Pattaya, which is known as Hawaii in the East.

    It is said that Pattaya used to be a small fishing village.

    During the Vietnam War, a holiday center was built for American soldiers to have fun, and gradually developed into a special economic zone in Thailand.

    However, the most famous part of Pattaya is her famous human demon performance and colorful night culture.

    Because it is too famous and has a strong regional color, it can''t be seen outside Thailand.

    So almost every year, thousands of foreign tourists go to Pattaya to watch the human demon show, and Mo liangye and I are no exception.

    But because it was still early, Mo liangye and I decided to visit the famous Qizhen Foshan first.

    It is said that Qizhen Foshan is the dragon vein that an eminent monk sought for the ninth emperor, and is equipped with a statue of Sakyamuni Buddha, which is known as the largest Buddha statue in Thailand.

    Although I don''t believe in anything, since I''ve all come to Pattaya, I can''t say it if I don''t worship.

    So, I came to this seven treasures Foshan with Mo liangye.

    It has to be said that the statue of Sakyamuni Buddha is magnificent. Even on the side of the mountain, you can see the golden body of the Buddha sitting on the lotus seat.

    It seems that almost all the Thais believe in Buddhism, which really deserves their reputation.

    However, just after I worshipped the Buddha, a tall girl suddenly came up to me in a hurry and knocked me down.

    I was very angry and wanted to stop the girl.

    As a result, the girl just looked back at me and ran away in a hurry.

    I was just about to catch up, but Mo liangye grabbed me: "forget it, it''s disrespectful to be angry in front of the Buddha. Why sweep your interest for an irrelevant person?"

    "But somehow I was hit. I''m very poor!" I''m not happy in my heart.

    Mo liangye smiles, stoops to pick up two things from the ground and says, "maybe you won''t feel a loss if you look at this!"

    I took the things in Mo liangye''s hand and took a look, and found that they were actually two VIP tickets of Batya visni drama and dance company!

    I''m going, isn''t it a coincidence?

    Just want to go to see the human demon show in the evening, I found two tickets for the human demon show, and it''s still VIP?

    Mo liangye glanced at me, as if to see the doubts in my heart, and said faintly: "of course, it''s not so coincident. These two VIP tickets were dropped by the girl who just hit you. I guess it was intentional. "

    I''m a little confused when I hear that.

    "On purpose? We don''t know her at all. Why did she deliberately drop two tickets for us? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye shrugged and said, "I don''t know, but since she intends to invite us to see it, if we don''t, isn''t it a waste of other people''s kindness?"

    However, when I think of the domestic wine and rice saucers, it seems that they are fishing in a similar way, and then drawing high profits from the middle, I feel a little reluctant.

    Mo liangye touched my head and said with a smile, "madam, if you think my husband can''t even give me a drink or a meal or a human demon? That''s too much for me! "

    It turns out that he already knew what I was thinking.

    Well, for his confidence and interest, I had to promise to accompany him to visni to watch the Banshee show.

    Later, we stayed in Qizhen Foshan for a while. Seeing that it was getting dark, we went back to the city, had dinner, and then came to the theater gate of the visni show.

    I don''t know if it''s too wonderful or not. Even if it''s off-season, there are still long lines at the gate of the theater, just like the business is not too hot.

    "I heard that in this theater, there is a human demon named Amy, who is more beautiful than the serious Miss Hong Kong!" Said a girl to her companion.

    "Yes, I came for her! You see, I still have her picture! What a shame for these real women out there

    With that, the girl took out a few photos to share with her partner.

    I inadvertently glanced at the result of the whole person are confused.

    Because this human demon named Amy is the "girl" who hit me in Qizhen Foshan before!

 Chapter 176

    I thought it was a woman who hit me in Qizhen Foshan, but I didn''t think that man was the number one of this theater.

    Moreover, this number one even gave me and Mo liangye free VIP tickets.

    What is the ulterior motive?

    I took a look at Mo liangye and told him about it to ask for his advice.

    But for some reason, he didn''t think much of it.

    In his words, no matter what the purpose of the human demon is, we will settle it as we come.

    I think about it and think it makes some sense.

    Anyway, I want to see the performance of the human demon. Instead of changing to another theater, I''d better watch it in this theater nearby.

    Think of here, I and ink cool night together line up to enter.

    Visni theatre, founded in the 1970s, has a history of 40 years. It is the first theatre in Southeast Asia to show real human demons.

    Its decoration style is magnificent and full of Oriental culture.

    Not long after Mo liangye and I sat down in the first row of seats facing the stage, the whole human demon show began.

    Grand music sounded, and a group of gorgeous dressed human demons danced on the stage.

    If I thought that the world praised the beauty of the human demon out of curiosity, then at this moment, I am really impressed by the beauty of the human demon.

    Even, in the face of their beauty, as a real woman, I feel a little ashamed.

    Especially the leading dancer, Amy, whose skin is like cream, white as early snow, and green and beautiful, is just like a beautiful country.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling a little depressed.

    No wonder Mo liangye insists on coming to see this show. He just takes a fancy to Amy''s beauty!

    I turned my head and looked at him. He was staring at Amy on the stage. He was as serious as he could be, as if he would miss a wonderful action of Amy in the blink of an eye.

    I am dissatisfied in the heart, immediately stretch out a hand in the arm of Mo cool night mercilessly pinched.

    "Why, are you going to marry a demon to be my sister?"

    "Madam, I find that your imagination is not so rich. Don''t you know if I''m straight or curved? " Mo liangye said with a joking smile.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice: "even if you were straight before, it doesn''t mean you won''t bend in the future! What''s more, you see Amy''s eyes are straight, and she even wants to quibble! "

    Hearing what I said, Mo liangye was speechless. He simply broke off my head, pointed to Amy who was performing on the stage and said in a deep voice, "you see clearly, she is not an ordinary human demon!"

    Shit, of course I know Amy is not a normal human demon.

    People are so beautiful, at least they are the queen of the human demon world. Can this be common?

    However, when I looked at Amy again, I was stunned.

    Amy''s face looked like a white wall.

    And between the corner of the eye and the tip of the brow, there are deep wrinkles.

    This... What''s the situation?

    Just now I saw that Amy looked like a fairy. How could she be so ugly in the blink of an eye?

    I looked at Mo liangye with a puzzled face. Mo liangye sighed and said, "the reason why she lured us here should be for this."

    "We can''t have plastic surgery. What''s the use of her coming to us?" I don''t know why.

    "Take a good look and see what''s in her."

    I turned my head and looked at Amy again.

    This time, I saw a more surprising scene.

    I saw that Amy Yintang was dark, the whole person was listless, and was haunted by a black air, which seemed to be the rhythm of being haunted by ghosts!

    Did Amy lead us here just to catch ghosts?

    Thinking of this, I immediately took out a dedicated Bluetooth headset and put it on. I logged in to the "Xijing" live broadcasting platform and opened a room called "exotic customs: monsters haunt people".

    Never thought, just opened a good room, there is a big wave of audience poured in.

    "My God, anchor, are you sure those on the stage are all human demons? I feel electrified every minute! "

    "Yes, these human demons are really beautiful. It makes me feel bent every minute!"

    "It''s beautiful, but the one who leads the dance is not so good. He''s old and ugly!"

    "I just went to Thailand last month to see the human demon show. I seem to have seen the leading dancer. At that time, I thought it was super beautiful, even more beautiful than the first-line female stars in China. How did this happen in just one month? "

    "Anchor, can you stop being so low? Let you go to Thailand to see the human demon, how can you find such an ugly one? Is there not enough money? Wait, I''ll pay you right away! "

    What��

    I''m low?

    The visni theater is the highest theater in the whole of Pattaya, OK?

    It''s all called low, so what kind of high?

    However, as I was thinking about it, my cell phone received a text message.

    "Dear Miss MI, at 20:18 on September 9, 2017, Mr. Ye Zichen initiated a transfer transaction of 10000 yuan to your account. Please check it carefully."

    I went to, with just sent that barrage is not others, actually is Ye Zichen that sissy!

    In order to watch the performance of the human demon, the boy really made a lot of money.

    According to this posture, I guess he really wants to get married!

    I''m too lazy to talk to him and continue to enjoy the performance of the human demon on the stage.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a striking barrage suddenly appeared in the studio.

    "System prompt: the user" Lord Hades "rewards 10 Buddhas jumping over the wall! Message: my anchor is not bad for money. "

    As soon as the barrage came out, the audience in the studio exploded.

    "On beloved wife, I only serve Lord Hades!"

    "Why do I smell vinegar?"

    "Hahaha, Lord Hades is jealous. He is declaring sovereignty."

    "Lord underworld, I like your vinegar taste and domineering power. I''ll take care of you!"

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye. Unexpectedly, this guy looked at the stage haughtily and ignored me at all.

    Well, it seems that this guy is really jealous!

    Thinking of this, I take out my mobile phone and prepare to return ye Zichen''s friendship sponsorship.

    But who knows, at this time, on the rear stand of the theater, suddenly came a scream!

    I and Mo Liang night Zheng for a while, suddenly turn back.

    In the corridor of the viewing platform about 20 meters away from us, a man was lying on the ground with blood on his face.

    All the people around were at a loss. They didn''t know what was going on.

    As a ghost, I glanced at Amy on the stage subconsciously. She was scared and flustered.

    Intuition tells me that this matter may have something to do with her.

    However, before I could figure out the connection, there was another shrill scream on the stage

 Chapter 177

    As before, I vaguely saw a man covered with blood fall to the ground.

    The location of his accident was 30 meters away from the first one.

    Moreover, between the two people who had an accident, there was a lot of audience.

    In such a short period of time, it is impossible for human beings to bypass so many people and commit crimes!

    I turned my head and was about to say what I thought to Mo liangye, but I found that he was no longer beside me.

    Where''s this guy?

    However, when I was puzzled, all the lights of the whole theater suddenly came on, and the whole venue was clearly illuminated.

    It is also at this moment that I see Mo liangye standing at the circuit switch of the theater.

    It turned out that the reason why he disappeared suddenly just now was to turn on the light.

    Undoubtedly, in this case, turning on the light is the wisest choice.

    Only when you turn on the light and expose everything to the light, can you know what is causing trouble.

    However, because the light was on, everyone on the scene saw the tragedy of the two people who fell to the ground.

    For a moment, the whole scene was in a panic, and no one went to see the human demon show any more.

    All the audience rushed out of the door to escape the scene, but they were blocked by the staff.

    After all, in case of a sudden murder, in order to avoid the murderer fleeing in the crowd, the theater has the right and obligation to control the life freedom of the people present until the matter is found out.

    But even so, panic still spread in the theater.

    The audience wanted to go out, and the staff wanted to stop them, which led to chaos in the whole theater.

    "Madam, it seems that we can''t finish the show!"

    I don''t know when, Mo liangye has come to me again.

    I nodded, then turned my head again and looked at Amy on the stage.

    This time, Amy''s face was more ugly than before.

    Even though separated from her for a distance, but I can still clearly feel the panic and fear in her heart.

    It was a fear of death, with despair, with trembling.

    Moreover, I also noticed that her eyes were fixed on the top of the auditorium, that is, the position of the ceiling.

    Just like all the fear in her heart came from the ceiling.

    Thinking of her luring us all the way here, I suddenly felt a bad feeling.

    I know that what can make her look so scared must be very terrible.

    After a moment''s hesitation, I plucked up my courage and looked up at the ceiling.

    As a result, when I saw it clearly, I took a breath.

    It was a child, or a Goodman.

    His head is very big, a bit like the big head baby who ate inferior milk powder in earlier years.

    The whole face turned blue, two eyes were bloody, two lines of blood and tears were hanging on it, and even the sharp teeth were also hung with bright red blood.

    Needless to think, it must be the gumenton on the ceiling who killed the two audiences just now.

    Seeing this Goodman boy, even the audience in the studio were surprised.

    "I went, this... This is gumenton? How could there be such an ugly gumman boy? "

    "Yes, compared with the anchor''s Guman boy, this Guman boy is a heaven and a earth."

    "Yes, the anchor''s gumman boy is so cute, but this gumman boy is really ugly, uglier than the one I raised before!"

    "Suddenly I miss the gumman boy of the anchor. Anchor, get your gumman boy out to play!"

    Shit, I''m not a Goodman at all, OK?

    What''s more, this Guman boy is so ugly, how can he be compared with my family?

    However, just as I was thinking about it, the boy jumped from the ceiling and was ready to attack the next audience.

    See this scene, my heart suddenly a cool.

    Just now, he has already killed two people. If we don''t stop him, the whole theater will be doomed.

    When I think of this, I immediately put out the ink line from the storage and control, and meditate on a spell, and raise Cho Bernard Culma''s finger.

    Ink line immediately like a life, fast to the gueman children bomb.

    Seeing that the ink line was about to bind the Guman boy, unexpectedly, the Guman boy was also very cunning. At the moment of jumping to the ground, he stretched out his hand to pull the middle-aged woman beside him and directly blocked my ink line.

    The ink line attacks again, and the boy shrinks directly and gets into the crowd.

    Ink line is also a stupid, actually follow that Goodman boy to drill into the crowd.

    As a result, he was taken around by gumentong, and even entangled the legs of more than a dozen people. He couldn''t move at all.

    At this time, gumentong had got out of the crowd and stood beside the entangled people. He stretched out his hand and pushed hard. Those entangled people fell to the ground one by one.

    The theater, which is already in chaos, is becoming more chaotic.

    In desperation, I had to recite a mantra and take back the ink line.

    I don''t know if it''s because of my hand. Amy suddenly rushed down from the stage, knelt down at my feet and said in broken Chinese, "please... Please, please help me. I really have no way!"

    Mo liangye took a look at Amy and asked in a deep voice, "you raised this Guman boy, right?"

    Hearing this, I was a little stunned.

    I know that gumenton is the murderer of those two audiences, but I didn''t expect that he was raised by Amy?

    Amy doesn''t look like a bad man. How could she raise such a ferocious boy?

    However, without waiting for Amy to solve our doubts, the boy began to act again.

    He caught a middle-aged man, opened his mouth and bit him down by the arm.

    The middle-aged man couldn''t bear the pain and screamed.

    Hearing this scream, the theater, which was in a mess, was quiet for a second or two.

    But then it became more noisy.

    Because, although they can see the middle-aged man''s injured arm, they can''t see the Goodman boy on his arm at all.

    And for things they can''t see, they tend to attribute it to evil.

    So, at the moment, they are all like crazy, desperate to squeeze out, want to go out.

    See this scene, even if it is cool night, also can''t calm down.

    There are more than 1000 people in the theater. If they are all crowded here, it will be a rich dinner for gumentong.

    What''s more, once gumantong ate human flesh and drank human blood, he would kill more and more seriously, and finally he could not control it.

    Thinking of this, Mo liangye couldn''t care much about it. He immediately condensed a deep blue vitality in his palm. He raised his hand and hit the gate of the theate

 Chapter 178

    With this slap, a cold wind blows through the crowd and hits the gate of the theater.

    The gate of the theater was pulled by the security guards, but at the moment, they couldn''t hold it at all.

    The gate is directly pushed open by the palm wind of Mo liangye, and even several security guards fly out.

    Seeing that the door was opened, the audience couldn''t control so much. No matter what, they rushed out.

    In less than two minutes, more than 1000 people in the theater ran out in an instant.

    Except for us, even the staff are missing.

    It is estimated that they felt that the gust of wind just now was too evil and scared, so they all greased their feet.

    But that''s exactly what I want.

    After all, with this Goodman boy here, the fewer people in the theater, the better.

    Otherwise, if the gumentong attacks anyone, it will bring great panic.

    Such consequences, I and Mo liangye can not afford, also do not want to bear.

    Our goal is to get rid of this gumman boy.

    Seeing that Mo liangye has let everyone out, Gu mantong is so angry that he jumps up and pours at me and Mo liangye.

    Mo cool night eyebrow slightly twist, palm condensation out of a dead air, raise the hand will hit the Guman boy.

    Xu had seen the power of Mo liangye, so he counseled him when he was young. Then he fell to the ground and indented into the corner.

    Mo liangye didn''t plan to let him go. He was dead and walked slowly to the corner.

    Even if the seat block can not see, but still can feel the fear of gumentong''s legs trembling with fear.

    It''s no wonder that even though the identity of Mo Liang night Hades is not universal in Thailand, his deterrent power is more than enough to frighten this little gumantong.

    The closer the Mo Liang night was to the corner, the more shaking he felt.

    So much so that I feel that Mo Liang night is like a god of death.

    Three meters... Two meters... One meter

    Seeing that the distance from the corner where the Guman boy was hiding was less than 1 meter, Mo liangye slowly raised his hand and prepared to hit the corner where the Guman boy was.

    However, at this moment, the unexpected happened.

    In the corner where the Guman boy was hiding, suddenly a child''s cry came.

    Then, the hiding Guman boy stood up slowly from the corner, looking at the cool night with a proud face.

    In sharp contrast to gumenton, the little boy in his hand is crying.

    I went. It turned out that it wasn''t Goodman who was shaking with fear just now, but this little boy about 3 years old!

    See this scene, Mo Liang night even if again how want to deal with Gu man Tong, also can''t start at the moment.

    Because as soon as he moved, the boy would immediately strangle the little boy.

    Although the little boy is taller and stronger than Goodman, he is not as fierce as Goodman.

    Once gueman''s innocence is killed, the little boy will die every minute.

    Mo liangye and I are parents. At this moment, how can we bear to let the little boy suffer?

    He is just a child, he is innocent, he should have a good life, his life should not be buried here!

    Seeing that Mo liangye and I didn''t dare to act rashly, the ugly face of that gumantong suddenly laughed and said a string of Thai words that Mo liangye and I didn''t understand.

    Fortunately, Amy, the owner of the gumentong, was still in the theater. When she heard gumentong''s words, she immediately translated for us.

    "He said if you go one step further, he''ll strangle the little boy!" Amy translated.

    Then the little boy said something.

    Amy continued to translate: "he said you dare not meddle in this business, but since you meddle in it, you should be responsible for it in the end!"

    Well, listen to this, this gumantong is relying on me and Mo liangye!

    However, it seems that no one can deal with him except me and Mo liangye!

    Guman children are very common in Thailand. Basically, many Thais can raise them.

    However, it is rare to see such a fierce animal as the one in front of us who has eaten human blood and drunk human flesh.

    Just because it is rare, so there is no certain way, it is absolutely impossible to accept him.

    Maybe that''s why Amy brought us here.

    Amy raised a gumentong, and naturally she had a way to identify the height of Daoism. So when she met me and Mo liangye in Qizhen Foshan, she thought that our Daoism could bring down the gumentong.

    That''s why she used the VIP tickets to lead us all the way here.

    Mo liangye might have seen that Amy was haunted by ghosts, so he volunteered to take me all the way here.

    Because he knew that since Amy deliberately set up this bureau, it must be something to ask for.

    Besides, it must have something to do with ghosts.

    Therefore, between us and Amy, it''s Jiang Taigong fishing, and those willing to take the bait.

    Now, we''ve got a hand in this matter. Even if Amy let us go, we can''t leave the little boy who was held by gumenton.

    Thinking of this, I looked at Amy and said, "you ask him, how can he let the little boy go?"

    Amy translated my words into Thai for gumentong. After listening to them, gumentong sneered and said something.

    "He said he could let the little boy go, but only if you were his hostage! When he gets out of the theater, he''ll let you go! " Amy translated.

    Hearing this, I feel a little confused.

    Take me hostage? What does that mean?

    "Anchor, don''t do it. I always feel that this gumenton is saving up big things! Don''t be fooled

    "Yes, anchor, this Guman boy is very cunning. You can''t agree!"

    "Anchor, we know you have a good heart, but this little boy has nothing to do with you after all. It''s not worth the loss to put himself in danger for such a stranger!"

    "Yes, it''s not you and Lord Hades who caused this. Even if you want to exchange hostages, you have to let the ugly demon exchange them!"

    In fact, I understand all the words of the audience.

    But looking at the little boy''s fear, I really can''t turn a blind eye.

    I''m a mother and I know exactly what it''s like to lose my child.

    If I don''t save him now, then if one day, my fruit is in danger, and others don''t save my fruit, how should I feel?

    In this world, not everything can be measured by its advantages and disadvantages.

    What''s more, the Guman boy is holding the little boy. He can break the little boy''s neck at any time.

    Only when I exchange little boys can I get a chance of life.

    After all, I''m more or less a Taoist. Even if I''m held by gumentong, I can find a way out.

 Chapter 179

    Thinking of this, I nodded to Amy and said, "you tell him I agree to trade myself."

    This is not only the cool night, but also the audience in the studio are surprised.

    "Anchor, don''t change, please don''t change, we don''t want to see you have an accident!"

    "Lord underworld, you will protect the anchor, right?"

    "Mi Xiaofei, why are you always so stupid? What''s the little boy worth saving? "

    This barrage was issued by Ye Zichen.

    Obviously, even he couldn''t understand why I had to save the little boy.

    But it doesn''t matter, as long as I can understand.

    I admit that I am a mother''s lover or a fool.

    All in all, I really can''t see such a small boy killed by Guman Tong.

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye. I winked at Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye didn''t quite understand why I was risking my life, but when I saw my wink at him, my heart immediately calmed down.

    Because he already understood that I wanted to let him find a chance to attack the gumman boy by changing hostages.

    Although he is strong, even he can''t do anything if Goodman always takes the little boy as a hostage.

    In any case, he could not base the killing of the Guman boy on the killing of the little boy first.

    He didn''t have the heart for me, and neither did I.

    Therefore, I can only use myself to exchange for the little boy, and let Mo liangye find a chance to kill him when he is safe.

    This is the best way, and the only way right now.

    Amy translated the words I agreed to exchange for the little boy to gumentong. After listening, the gumentong showed a terrible smile on his ugly face.

    What did he say to Amy? Amy continued to translate to me.

    "He said, as long as you''re ready, it can be exchanged at any time."

    When I heard this, I couldn''t care more. I walked slowly towards Goodman and the little boy.

    Seriously, at this moment, my heart is still very nervous.

    Although Mo liangye and I have plans in mind, no one knows whether our plan can succeed or not.

    If you succeed, you will be happy.

    But if I don''t succeed, I may die at any time.

    But now things have come to this step, Mo liangye and I have no way back to go.

    In this case, we have to face it head on.

    Thinking of this, my steps towards Guman boy and little boy became more firm.

    I hope the decision I made today is worth it!

    One step... Two steps... Three steps

    Seeing the distance between gumantong and me getting closer and closer, the uneasiness in my heart gradually disappeared.

    Success or failure depends on this time!

    "Well, here I am. You can let him go!" I said, standing in front of gumenton.

    Goodman looked at me with a strange smile on his face.

    "Mi Xiaofei, do you remember me?"

    Hearing this, I was stunned.

    How can this gumman boy speak Chinese?

    No, it''s not from gumentong at all. It''s from the little boy he''s holding!

    Thinking of this, I knew I had been cheated and immediately turned around and wanted to run.

    But who knows, the little boy immediately jumped to my back and grabbed my neck.

    "Mi Xiaofei, after such a long time, won''t you forget me?" There was a faint smile on the boy''s face.

    Hearing this, I quickly searched my brain for the memory related to the sound.

    But no matter how I searched, I couldn''t find any information about the little boy.

    Seeing that I can''t remember, the little boy seemed a little unhappy. His face suddenly became angry. His whole face began to turn green and his facial features twisted like a baby.

    I don''t know why, when I see him like this, I immediately think of a promise!

    Is that abandoned by Ye Zichen, and pregnant suicide that.

    At that time, I just met Mo liangye and was hanged several times by Xu promise.

    Later, Xu promise was born by his own youLV ghost viviparous eat to the stomach, and that youLV ghost also ran away.

    After that, I tried to find the green ghost, but all failed.

    So I thought it was over.

    But who ever thought that it was not only not over, but also waiting for me in places I didn''t know.

    Just like now, this green ghost has grown to the appearance of a 3-year-old boy.

    Moreover, he not only cheated me, but also made full use of the sympathy that Mo liangye and I were reluctant to give up on our children.

    This green ghost is as cunning as his mother''s promise!

    Seeing that I was captured by the green ghost, Amy knelt down and kowtowed to me.

    "I''m sorry, I know it''s not good, but I really can''t help it. I''m 35 years old. I''m not fit to be a human demon anymore. But my whole family depends on me to support them. If I don''t have this Guman boy, my face will soon be old. If no one watches my performance, I won''t make any money. Then my whole family will starve to death! " Amy said in tears.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye was immediately annoyed. He picked up Amy and asked in a cold voice, "what did you say? Did you do all this on purpose? "

    Mo liangye''s face is very fierce now, just like a cheetah.

    Xu was frightened by the cool night, and Amy''s voice trembled: "I... I only had this Guman boy. He can help me enhance my charm and make more people like to watch my performance. But a few days ago, he came back with the little boy. The little boy said to me, if I don''t help him cheat you, it will not only make me grow old quickly, but also kill my family! I really can''t help it, so I specially set up this bureau for you! "

    Hearing this, I really hate my compassion.

    I always thought that Amy cheated us to come here, just like the domestic wine and rice stoves, trying to cheat some money.

    Even if we found out later that Amy was black, I didn''t regard him as a bad person.

    But who knows, in front of all that, are only prelude, just the beginning of the fraud.

    It''s the best part of the whole scam when gumenton takes the little boy.

    Amy took advantage of her knowledge of Chinese to translate between me and gumentong. Mo liangye and I subconsciously believed that Amy was innocent, so that we fully believed him.

    As everyone knows, their whole scam needs the trust of me and Mo liangye.

    As a result, Mo liangye and I almost fell into the big net they carefully woven for us step by step.

    Seeing my despair, the green ghost on my back smiles again.

    "Mi Xiaofei, in the nail salon, I lost to you. Guess who will lose and who will win this time? "

 Chapter 180

    Hearing this, I know that those who should come will come after all.

    Even though several months have passed, the resentment of youLV Guitai towards me has never been reduced by half.

    And in making promises, I''m a backer.

    Ye Zichen and I were not familiar with each other before. We promised that after we died, we had to blame our own death on me, and even gave me the hat of a little son.

    Later, Xu promised to give birth to you green ghost fetus, and let you green ghost fetus eat his own soul. As a result, you green ghost fetus also hated me, so that after so long, he bit me dead.

    Alas, it seems that this green ghost fetus has inherited Xu promise''s unreasonable and unrequited character.

    At this time, the audience in the live room saw that I was captured by the green ghost, and they pinched a sweat for me.

    "Anchor, I told you not to go, but you didn''t listen. That''s good. Is it true?"

    "Upstairs, it''s useful for you to say that now. Help to find a way to save the anchor quickly!"

    "You must save the anchor, Lord Pluto, or we won''t watch it live in the future!"

    "Xiaofei, you... You carry this thing on your back. Isn''t it... My son?"

    This barrage was made by Ye Zichen.

    Seeing this, I rolled my eyes.

    Damn, he knows this green ghost is his son?

    If he hadn''t made a big promise, would I have done it?

    And live audience see ye Zichen sent out this sentence, immediately burst the pot.

    "Brother, is this the devil you are? Why don''t you tell your son to stop? If you hurt the anchor, be careful that Lord Hades will skin you! "

    "To be honest, do you let your son take the anchor because you don''t like him?"

    "It''s possible that our anchor is a beautiful young girl at least, and he is escorted by the powerful Pluto. It''s estimated that this guy thinks he''s out of business, so he''ll let his son kidnap the anchor!"

    "Man, if there''s something wrong with the anchor, you can prepare your coffin at home in advance."

    For a moment, the whole live studio''s crusade against Ye Zichen almost drowned the whole screen.

    I estimate at this moment, ye Zichen see these barrage almost cry.

    But in fact, the most aggrieved person is actually me, OK?

    I TM recruit who provoked who, it is Ye Zichen provoked things, but every time I suffer.

    The baby''s heart is very tired, do not want to continue to carry the pot!

    But you green ghost fetus has been riding on my back now. Anyway, I can''t escape it today!

    Think of here, I cold hum a, to the back of the green ghost fetus said: "look at you now, presumably should be farewell, when treat each other with new eyes?"

    Hearing what I said, the green ghost fetus was very proud, with a crooked grin on her small face.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I''ve been following you all these months! If I''m not sure of your ability, how can I show up easily? "

    I was stunned by this.

    He... He''s been following me for months?

    But why didn''t I notice that?

    Hey, wait!

    I remember that the last time I helped Ji Xin''er deal with the twins, I felt as if someone was following me.

    But turn around to see, but did not find any abnormal.

    At that time, I thought it was my own illusion.

    Now listen to you green ghost fetus so say, still really some think very afraid.

    If he has been following me all the time, he should be clear about everything I have experienced and learned during this period.

    In this way, it will be more difficult to deal with him.

    Seems to see the fear in my heart, you green ghost continued to sneer and said: "Mi Xiaofei, do you know what my mother said before she was eaten? She said, I''ll kill you anyway. So, guess what I''m going to do with you next? "

    Hearing this, Mo liangye''s face sank not far away.

    "If you dare to touch her, I promise you can''t even be a ghost!"

    Mo cool night this words a, the small fan younger sister of live broadcast immediately began to stir again.

    "Lord underworld, you''re a good wife protector!"

    "Yes, Lord underworld has absolutely nothing to say about protecting his wife!"

    "When I watch the sky at night, I know that the little guy who is holding the anchor is in danger today."

    "Upstairs, have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? How about watching the sky at night? As soon as the Lord of the underworld says something, the fool knows that the kid is going to have bad luck! "

    "The anchor and Pluto are also tired. They can be revenged on their honeymoon. They are also drunk!"

    "That''s right. If you dare to disturb our anchor''s honeymoon with Lord underworld, it''s like eating bear''s heart and leopard''s gall!"

    "Anchor, stab him with your hairpin! If you really can''t do it, cut off his head with a lubanchi! "

    Although I know that Mo liangye won''t let me have anything, now we have to face more than this green ghost.

    No, there are gumantong and Amy standing on the side of the green ghost.

    If there is a fight, gumentong and Amy will definitely hold off the cool night for some time.

    During this period of time, it''s hard to say who will win or lose between you green ghost fetus and me.

    I heard the cold night, and the cool green ghost smiled coldly and said, "this is Thailand. I can''t do a ghost, but it''s not your has the final say!"

    On hearing this, the audience in the studio burst into flames.

    "I went, this little thing is so arrogant, I can''t listen to it any more!"

    "I''m not afraid of tigers. I''m so arrogant. I don''t know how I died for a while."

    "Lord underworld, beat him, beat him so hard that he doesn''t even know his mother!"

    "Upstairs, didn''t you listen to him just now? His mother is dead!"

    "That''s... That''s a fight his father doesn''t know!"

    Probably feel a little embarrassed, ye Zichen finally came out to speak.

    "As his father, I said I didn''t know him. If I have to talk about the relationship between me and him, then I have a dew relationship with his mother at most

    In fact, he didn''t say it was OK. This explanation was even more denounced in the studio.

    "You''re so happy, but it''s such a big problem for the anchor. Brother, won''t your conscience hurt? "

    "Take your bear back quickly, or you will not be responsible for being hanged by the Lord of Hades!"

    "The vast majority of men, do not sow mercy everywhere, or cause trouble, even how to die do not know!"

    "Please praise me for agreeing to let the bear child let go of the anchor and take revenge on his father!"

    As soon as the barrage came out, the whole screen was filled with + 1.

    Damn, how much do these viewers dislike Ye Zichen?

    Ye Zichen at the moment of the psychological shadow area, should be even larger than the Milky way?

 Chapter 181

    At the same time, Mo liangye''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, his eyes are sharp, and his whole body exudes a cool and powerful aura.

    "If you hurt her, even if you subvert the whole Thai ghost world, I will never let you go!"

    The voice of Mo Liang night is heavy but firm.

    I know. He''s telling the truth.

    When others say this, they may be boasting.

    But I know that for Mo liangye, once this sentence is uttered, it is a resounding word and will never break it.

    But what I didn''t expect was that as soon as the voice of the cool night fell, there was a cold wind in the theater, piercing cold.

    I''m familiar with this feeling. It''s usually when powerful ghosts appear.

    Is it difficult for Mo liangye to summon a Yin army from China in order to deal with the green ghost?

    Isn''t that a little too much work?

    However, as long as you can get rid of the green ghost, no matter whether he works hard or not!

    So, I wait for the Yin soldiers of Mo liangye to appear, so as to get rid of the green ghost.

    However, when the cold wind stopped, there was only one ghost in the theater.

    Besides, the ghost is short, dark and dressed in a traditional Thai costume.

    I went, this... This is the Yin soldier summoned by Mo liangye?

    But for Mao, I think this guy is more like a Thai ghost?

    Without waiting for me to ask a question, the Thai ghost Yin Luan looked at Mo liangye and said with a sarcastic look in broken Chinese: "it''s said that someone wants to subvert the whole Thai ghost world. What a big tone!"

    Well, this Thai ghost is not here to help, but to make trouble!

    Mo liangye glanced at the Thai ghost and said coldly, "yes, I said that. Do you have any opinions?"

    Xu didn''t expect that Mo liangye''s attitude was so tough. The Thai ghost was slightly stunned. Then he came back and said with sullen face: "I''m the Mongolian sect of the Thai ghost king. Who are you? How dare you be so arrogant

    I couldn''t help but be happy to hear what the Mongolians said.

    As the saying goes, without contrast, there is no harm.

    Before, I didn''t think Pei Zhao was very handsome, but compared with the dark skin, only about 1.6 meters tall, and extremely ugly facial features, I think Pei Zhao is handsome.

    It''s also the king of ghosts. Is there such a big gap for Mao?

    Moreover, not only me, but also the audience in the studio are talking about the appearance of the Mongolian school.

    "My God, is there no handsome ghost in Thailand? Even such an ugly ghost can be the king of ghosts? "

    "I thought I was ugly, but after watching this so-called Thai ghost king, I immediately regained my confidence!"

    "A little ghost King dares to challenge our Lord Pluto. It''s just beyond his ability!"

    "I have a hunch that Lord Hades may have to save a big event this time. I''m inexplicably looking forward to it!"

    "Upstairs, it''s not too big for you to watch the excitement. Don''t forget, our dear anchor is still in the hands of that little thing!"

    My God, I''m so grateful to see this barrage.

    It''s not easy for these people to think of me who is still in danger!

    However, at the moment, my attention is also focused on Meng Pai and Mo liangye.

    To tell you the truth, I''ve been staying with Mo liangye for a long time. I''ve got immunity to his peerless appearance, and I don''t even feel amazing.

    But at this time, compared with the ugliness of the Mongolian school, I feel that Mo liangye is simply handsome out of the sky.

    Even if it is not to eat or drink, just looking at his face can be very satisfied.

    In particular, his strong air of arrogance and coldness made me forget the danger she was in every minute. My face was suddenly hot, and my heart was beating like a rocket.

    Hearing Meng Pai''s words, Mo liangye''s good-looking lips stirred up a mocking smile and said in a cold voice: "a little ghost King deserves to know my name?"

    As soon as the words came out, the little fans in the studio went online again.

    "Yes, such an ugly thing deserves to know the title of Lord Pluto?"

    "Lord underworld is so proud, but I like it!"

    "Inner activity of mengpai at the moment: be angry, but still keep smiling!"

    "Can you have a life-long system when you are a little fan of Lord Hades? I want to buy a lifetime VIP

    Compared with the joy of fans in the live broadcast room, Meng Pai''s face is now green enough to drip water.

    "You... How dare you humiliate me like this? If you don''t beat your heart out today, I won''t be called Mongolian school!"

    With that, Meng Pai''s ghost spirit overflowed, and his ugly face suddenly roared. He raised his hand and split to Mo liangye!

    Seeing this scene, I immediately gave a voice to remind: "be careful!"

    Mo Liang night turned to see me, not only did not hide, but also raised his hand to catch the hand of Meng Pai.

    Mengpai thought that the ghost in his palm could hurt Mo liangye, and he couldn''t help smiling.

    Unexpectedly, his fat lips just began to grin, and his face suddenly became extremely scared.

    Because the black air in his palm is being sucked into his palm by Mo liangye at an amazing speed.

    Meng Pai was shocked and quickly took back his palm.

    But it''s too late. The ghost power on him has been sucked away by Mo liangye.

    See Mo cool night eyebrow a twist, eyes a cold light shoot, then in the moment of Meng Pai stop hand, will just inhale the palm of Meng Pai ghost gas beat out!

    Meng Pai had never had a fight with Mo liangye. He didn''t know his background, so he couldn''t dodge at all for a moment. He was directly hit by his own ghost. He flew all the way out and hit the LCD screen on the stage.

    "Who on earth are you? How can you... Have such powerful mana? " Meng Pai got up from the ground and vomited black blood.

    Mo liangye''s face is still cold, and his voice is cold: "if you are in China, you are not worthy to carry shoes for me!"

    Hearing this, the audience in the studio praised Mo liangye one after another.

    "I''m also convinced of such a proud and charming Pluto!"

    "Lord Hades, that''s right. What kind of ghost king can you be if you are such an ugly monster? How ridiculous

    "Is there no more powerful ghost in Thailand? Come on, see if our Lord Hades doesn''t beat you all to Daddy

    Meng Pai, no matter how silly, can probably guess the identity of Mo liangye.

    But anyway, he is also the king of Thai ghosts. How can he be defeated by a foreign ghost?

    If he loses to Mo liangye today, what else will he take to convince the public in the whole ghost world of Thailand?

    Thinking of this, the Mongolians attacked Mo liangye again, and the two men were hard to separate.

    At this time, not only me, but also the green ghost behind me was fascinated by the fight between them.

    After all, a war like this can''t be seen casually.

 Chapter 182

    However, taking advantage of this gap, I quietly twisted my left ring finger with my right hand, quietly took off the ring that Mo liangye had given me before, and gently recited a mantra.

    In a flash, the ring in my hand turned into a golden iron ring, attacking the green ghost behind me.

    Because Meng Pai and Mo liangye are fighting so hard that youLV Guitai is distracted.

    What''s more, although he learned that I had Lu Banchi, ink thread and jade beads through tracking, he never thought that the ring on the ring finger of my left hand was my most powerful weapon.

    This ring was given to me by Mo liangye after cleaning up the old monk in the temple of CS city.

    Its name is indefinite heaven and earth ring. Last time, the old monk almost killed me and Guoguo with this tool. We can see its power.

    It''s just that I didn''t know how to play it before, so it didn''t work.

    Just now, before the fight between Mo liangye and Meng Pai, he had already hinted to me with his eyes the incantation that started the indefinite universe ring.

    You green ghost obviously didn''t expect that I was captured by him, and could attack him with magic weapon. He was flustered and subconsciously released the hand that pinched my neck and ran around.

    Although his way is not shallow, no matter how the indefinite universe ring is, it is also a holy thing to catch demons and seal ghosts.

    Even my family can''t stop it, let alone him?

    I recited the mantra in my heart, and the indefinite heaven and earth ring immediately became two, two and three... In the blink of an eye, it became nine rings, attacking the green ghost fetus together.

    Maybe it''s too powerful. Even though you green ghost fetus reacts very quickly, he still takes a few blows from the uncertain universe.

    At the moment, he has completely ignored me.

    After all, to save his life is the most important thing for him now.

    Otherwise, if he continues to be hit by the ring of heaven and earth, he will soon be out of his wits!

    "Help me stop her, quick!" You green ghost fetus angrily yells at Amy''s Guman boy.

    Gumantong thought that he helped youLV Guitai catch me, so his task was finished.

    But who knows, I not only got rid of the grip of the green ghost, but also beat it so hard that Guman tonggen didn''t know which side to help.

    If you help youLV Guitai, if I win, I will not let him go.

    If you help me, if you green ghost wins, you green Ghost won''t let him go.

    Therefore, gumentong is now in a dilemma and does not know how to choose.

    As if seeing what he thought in his heart, the green ghost, while avoiding the uncertain universe, yelled at him: "do you think if you help her, she will let you go? Just for the two people you just killed, she said nothing will let you go! Why don''t you help me first, gather the strength of both of us, and we will be able to restrain her! "

    I have to say that you green ghost is right.

    Although I don''t resent the ghost of gumentong, like this gumentong who killed two people in front of me, I mean I won''t let go of anything!

    After listening to the words of the green ghost fetus, the boy suddenly became angry and rushed at me.

    If I had been in the past, I would have been afraid of such a situation.

    But now is different from the past. If I can''t deal with these two little things, what else can I do?

    When I think of this, I immediately read another spell in my heart, and I put out the ink line from the storage ring, and lifted my finger to the ancient man who rushed towards me.

    Ink line immediately as installed GPS positioning, accurate chonggumentong play out.

    Half an hour ago, the boy was able to use the crowd to cover him.

    But now, in addition to the seats, there are only a few of us left in such a big theater. He has no place to hide at all.

    What''s more, ink line was tricked by Goodman Tong cunningly before. He was already choking in his heart. Now it''s hard to get a chance to be shameful before snow. Can it give up?

    So it like crazy general, regardless of the attack to the Guman boy.

    After gumantong ate human flesh, although he had great killing power, he still couldn''t match my ink line.

    After all, the magic power of ink line is interlinked with my Tao.

    Although I''m not as rebellious as Mo liangye, I''m more than enough to deal with Gu mantong.

    So after a few rounds, the ink thread tied up the Guman boy.

    Guman Tong was originally a thing of yin and evil, so the moment he was bound by ink thread, his skin was immediately burned black, and Guman Tong screamed with pain.

    At the same time, the green ghost was also beaten by the ring of heaven and earth, and could no longer stand up.

    "Mi... Mi Xiaofei, I won''t let you go even if I''m scared out of my wits!" You green ghost foetus said to me viciously.

    After hearing this, the audience in the live room spat on him one after another.

    "Oh, I''m almost out of my wits. I don''t forget to fight hard. What''s this little thing about?"

    "I really hate this thing. It feels like the whole world owes him 50 million!"

    "How did you discipline your son? How did you teach your son to be such a jerk? "

    "I''ve said that. I just have a love affair with his mother. It''s my first time to see him today, OK? So it''s none of my business whether he teaches well or not? Don''t always pull on me

    "It''s none of your business. No matter what, he stands out from your hundreds of millions of tadpoles! You don''t want to get rid of the relationship! "

    Originally, I wanted to kill the green ghost directly.

    But seeing these bullet screens, I remember that ye Zichen''s blood and bone is the ghost fetus of you green. Anyway, I have to respect Ye Zichen''s opinion of being a father.

    Thinking of this, I asked: "Ye Zichen, give you a chance, how do you think you should deal with this little thing?"

    After hearing this, the live broadcast room stood still for a second or two, and then a barrage appeared.

    "Instead of letting him continue to harm the world, how should you deal with it? I don''t want to interfere in it!"

    See ye Zichen hair of this barrage, I can''t help a little surprised.

    In my opinion, ye Zichen has always been an indecisive sissy, I thought he would let me release the green ghost.

    But did not expect, today Ye Zichen unexpectedly so decisive has made the choice.

    Perhaps, after this period of live broadcast, ye Zichen already knows that ghosts like youLV Guitai, who have great resentment in their hearts, will only cause more disasters if they stay in the world.

    That''s why I decided to wipe out my family!

    In that case, don''t blame me for being too heavy.

    Thinking of this, I recite the mantra again. Nine indefinite rings of heaven and earth instantly hover around the green ghost fetus. They are ready to attack the green ghost fetus at any time.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the unexpected.

 Chapter 183

    The green ghost suddenly turned into a wisp of black smoke and quickly floated away from the theater window.

    What''s strange is that in this process, my indefinite universe didn''t react.

    What''s the situation?

    This is my first time to use the indefinite universe ring. Did it fail?

    Do you want to do this?

    I wanted to chase the green ghost, but when I opened the gate of the theater, where was his shadow?

    Damn, I let this thing run away again!

    If I don''t get rid of this ghost for a day, I''ll be worried for another day. I can''t figure out where he will come from next time!

    But now that he has run away, even if I don''t want to let him go, it won''t help.

    Well, at least this time I also caught gumentong, it''s not nothing!

    Thinking of this, I went back to the theater, ready to teach the Goodman boy who killed two people in a row.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I stepped into the theater, a cold dagger touched my throat.

    "Don''t move! Or I''ll kill you! "

    The rough voice, thinking with his toes, was from Amy, the old demon.

    Shit, there are a lot of cold arrows from behind recently!

    I just focus on fighting with youLV Guitai and Guman, but I forget about Amy.

    This really should be the sentence: the most terrible thing in the world is never any strange power, but the human heart!

    The greed and insidiousness of the human heart are often beyond our imagination.

    Just like Amy, in order to keep her beautiful and youthful appearance, and to earn money to support her family, she set up a situation to pull me and Mo liangye into the water, not to mention that she raised the evil thing of Guman Tong, and connived at Guman Tong''s cruelty to innocent audiences.

    This kind of person, does not deserve to be a person at all!

    But now they use a dagger against my neck. If I''m not careful, they will kill me.

    So, even if there is more dissatisfaction in my heart, I will be honest!

    Thinking of this, I can''t help sighing: "come on, what do you want?"

    As if she didn''t expect me to be so cheerful, Amy was slightly stunned, and then said, "I only have one condition, that is to let go of my gumenton!"

    I raised my eyes and looked at gumantong not far away. I saw that his whole body was already black. Even if I let him go, he was basically a waste.

    Thinking of this, I was asked by Amy.

    "OK, I''ll let him go, you let me go!"

    "No! You let him go first, and I''ll let you go again! " Amy refused.

    It seems that the human demon is not too stupid, at least I will worry about cheating.

    But with his intelligence quotient, he only deserves to be a genie!

    Thinking of this, I suddenly bent my arm and banged back with my elbow.

    Amy''s chest hurt, and the knife against my neck relaxed slightly.

    Taking advantage of this time, I immediately raised my hand, grabbed Amy''s wrist, and then forced him to carry on his back. One over the shoulder fell, and his whole body fell to the ground.

    Before he could get up, I stepped on his chest with one foot and took the dagger from his hand.

    "Do you really think we Chinese women are bullies? I''ll tell you, don''t mess with the Chinese girls As I said it, I patted Amy on the face.

    Hearing this, the audience in the studio praised me one after another.

    "Anchor, if I don''t help the old lady cross the road, I''ll convince you!"

    "Anchor, you are so tough, do you know Pluto?"

    "I wonder if the anchor and Lord Hades will fight in bed when they sleep?"

    "Come on, bet. Who are you going to win? I bet on the anchor! Even if you have great ability, you dare not fight with the anchor! "

    "Yes, yes, I also bet the anchor to win. Lord Hades is a wife slave!"

    Damn, this group of people who eat melons can really play!

    I''m having a fight here. As a result, they actually gambled in the studio. Is this still my pro fan?

    However, the most important thing now is to deal with Amy and Goodman.

    So I glanced around and found a rope to tie up Amy''s hands and feet.

    Dare to attack my aunt? My aunt will tie you up today!

    Take care of Amy. The battle over there is over.

    There is no suspense. The Mongolian school is not Mo liangye''s opponent at all. They are beaten out of their wits, and there is no residue left.

    To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that Mo liangye would kill Meng Pai.

    How can we say that the Mongolian faction is also the ghost king of Thailand and the general of one side, so they are beaten to death. Are they not afraid of trouble from the ghost world of Thailand?

    Seems to see the question in my heart, Mo liangye light said: "I said, for you, even if subvert the whole ghost world of Thailand, no matter what!"

    Sure enough, as soon as the words came out, the live broadcast room became lively again.

    "Lord underworld, you''ve caught us off guard

    "I didn''t expect you to be such a su Lord of the underworld. I ate this wave of dog food!"

    "Sure enough, they are the most Su couple. There is no Gengsu, only the most Su!"

    "What''s the bully? The black Prince is weak, OK? Our Lord Pluto is the perfect man in history

    "Lord underworld, are you not afraid of hatred when you spoil your wife? We are all single

    Alas, even though Mo liangye has been married, the enthusiasm of these little fans for Mo liangye is still increasing!

    What else can I say to such a charming husband?

    Later, Mo liangye and I sent the charred gumentong and bound Amy to the door of the nearby police station, wrote down their crimes in Chinese, then closed the live broadcast and went back to the hotel.

    When you think about it, you are really tired.

    Finally out for a honeymoon, not only met zombies, but also met giant mastiff, and now even Guman Tong are met.

    This luck, also really no one!

    However, as long as I am with Mo liangye, even if I run into ghosts every day, I am happy in my heart.

    After all, in his capacity, it is not easy to accompany me to travel so far.

    Thinking of this, I sank into the bathtub and continued to bathe.

    Who knows, at this time, Mo liangye actually pushed open the door of the bathroom and came in.

    I was shocked.

    Although he and I are husband and wife, and have been frank with each other for a long time, he ran in when I was taking a bath. It seems that something is not good, right?

    "You... What are you doing? I''m taking a bath here? What are you doing in here? " I quickly with both hands to protect his chest, red face asked.

    Mo liangye bent down slightly, sat down beside the bathtub, said with a smile: "madam, are you shy?"

    I white his one eye, angry voice scolds a way: "shame you big head ghost! Go out quickly. If you don''t go out again, I''ll be rude! "

    Mo liangye smiles, reaches out his hand and touches my face gently, and asks with a smile: "madam, don''t you want to know why the green ghost can escape in the hands of the indefinite universe?"

 Chapter 184

    Shit, isn''t that bullshit?

    That green ghost almost killed me, but finally let him run away. Can I feel comfortable?

    The key is, I really can''t figure out that the green ghost was beaten like that by the indefinite universe ring, but it can still turn into a group of ghost gas and slip away?

    Thinking of this, I quickly looked at Mo liangye and asked, "do you know the answer? Then tell me quickly! "

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Mo liangye''s slender fingers slowly slid down, and then fell on my chin, lifting it gently.

    "Ma''am, I''m hungry. Feed me and I''ll tell you!"

    I white his one eye, coldly say: "hungry oneself call order meal, tell me to have what use!"

    Mo liangye''s fingers moved and lifted my chin closer. Then a smile of evil spirit came from the corner of my lips and said, "madam, this hunger is not that hunger!"

    Hearing this, I finally realized what he meant by hunger.

    But this is the bathroom. It''s the place to take a bath. Even if he wants it, he''ll have to wait for me to take a bath?

    What do you mean here?

    Mo cool night Fu low body, gather in my ear to say softly: "madam, we late new pattern!"

    Finish

    "Hey, the bathtub is collapsing..."

    I couldn''t help crying out, but before I finished a word, he blocked my mouth with his lips.

    Wuwuwu, this beast, I don''t want

    In this way, two hours later, the fierce battle was finally over.

    At this time, I have been tossed by the cool night like a dehydrated fish, and I can''t even lift my arms.

    Fortunately, he was kind enough to know that I couldn''t stand up, so he wrapped me in a bath towel and prepared to take me to bed.

    But who knows, before he took me out of the bathroom, there was a "Hua La" sound behind him.

    Turning around, I saw that the bathtub, which was intact, cracked after two hours of tossing with me and Mo liangye

    I went. This... This bathtub really looks up to us. It''s broken.

    Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough!

    Mo liangye shrugged and continued to take me back to bed, patiently drying my hair with the hotel hair dryer.

    "By the way, don''t you want to tell me why you green ghost fetus can still slip away when it is hit like that by the ring of heaven and earth? You can''t turn back, or I''ll let Guoguo call someone else Dad! " I murmured.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye stopped, put his hands on my side, frowned and asked: "madam, it seems that you want this bed to collapse, right?"

    Damn, it''s not enough to collapse a bathtub. Do you want to continue to collapse a bed?

    How wet is this guy?

    If you go on tossing like this, it''s not going to break the bathtub or the bed, but it''s going to break me!

    Thinking of this, I had to bow my head to admit counsels and use my little finger to go around his hand.

    "I don''t want Guoguo to call someone dad, is that ok? Please tell me the answer quickly

    Seeing my mistake, Mo liangye glanced at me and said coldly, "madam, if you really dare to remarry and ask my son to call someone else dad, then if you remarry once, I will make you lose your spouse once. If you remarry twice, I will make you lose your spouse twice! If you are not afraid that all the men in the world will die except me, you can have a try! "

    This... This is the threat of chiguoguo!

    I''m just joking. Are you so angry?

    What a cheapskate!

    But as the saying goes, if you marry a chicken with a chicken, if you marry a dog with a dog, if you marry a miser, I can only bear his tyranny in silence.

    "That... I''m wrong. I swear that MI Xiaofei has only Mo liangye as her husband in her life, and my child has only Mo liangye as her father. If she disobeys me, I''ll have five thunders!" I took a solemn oath.

    Seeing my serious appearance, Mo liangye could not help laughing, pinched my face, and said with a bad smile: "madam, I read the lines very smoothly. I guess I haven''t made this kind of poison oath less?"

    Shit, what do you mean no less oath?

    Long so big, I also sent... Seven or eight on ten times!

    Oh, I''m so upset. I just want to ask about you green ghost fetus. As a result, he just talks about it. Can he have a good chat?

    As if to see my impatience, Mo liangye said with a smile: "don''t you just want to know why you green ghost can slip away from the hands of the indefinite universe? I''ll tell you! "

    As soon as I heard this, I was excited: "speak quickly, speak quickly, why on earth?"

    Mo cool night put his side face together, a face of evil spirit said: "you kiss me first, so as to wake up my memory, otherwise I can''t remember why."

    Here we go again!

    God, are you sure this guy in front of you is the Lord of Hades who controls thousands of ghosts?

    Why do I think Mao should change his name to Mo San Sui?

    What can I do with such a husband in the stall? I''m also desperate!

    Just, in order to know why the green ghost can escape, I have to sacrifice my hue.

    Thinking of this, I had to peck on the handsome side face of Mo liangye.

    "Is that so?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said with a smile: "the lady''s kiss is really magical. It opened the door of my memory and made me remember it all at once!"

    I gave him a white look and said that I didn''t want to pay attention to the mentally retarded!

    Fortunately, Mo liangye''s mental retardation was intermittent, so he soon returned to normal color. He said to me in a deep voice, "if I guess correctly, the green ghost fetus is specially raised."

    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment: "someone raised it? Impossible? He is an ordinary ghost fetus. Who will support him when he is full? "

    "Ordinary ghosts can''t grow so fast in just a few months. Therefore, it must be someone who uses some other method to make him grow up and improve the ghost power as quickly as Guoguo Ink cool night light said.

    "Do you mean that he was able to escape from the ring of uncertainty because his master knew he was in danger and forcibly recalled him?"

    By Mo liangye''s advice, I immediately draw inferences from one instance.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "yes, if a ghost keeper reaches a certain level, he can use magic to recall his ghost."

    When I heard the words of Mo liangye, I felt cool for no reason.

    If you green ghost fetus is specially raised, then this person''s ability is by no means simple.

    Moreover, the reason why you green ghost foetus will follow and attack me may not be just because they hate me.

 Chapter 185

    But that''s why it''s even more terrifying.

    If you green ghost fetus carries out the master''s command, it proves that his master and I have hatred.

    But I really can''t remember who I married so much that I wanted to send the green ghost to kill me.

    See me tight frown, Mo cool night hand gently scraped my nose, said with a smile: "with me, what are you afraid of? Take it easy. No matter how dangerous the future may be, I will be with you. "

    Hear Mo cool night words, my in the mind finally had a little comfort.

    Yes, I''m not afraid of anything as long as he''s here.

    "Go to bed early. I''ve made a reservation to fly to Phuket tomorrow morning. Since we''re here for our honeymoon, we''ll have to have a honeymoon appearance!" Mo liangye rubbed my long hair that had just been dried and said.

    To tell you the truth, he didn''t say sleep was ok, but he said I was really sleepy.

    Yawning, I got into the quilt and fell asleep.

    I have to say that I really feel at ease when there are cool nights.

    All night, I didn''t even dream. I fell asleep until dawn.

    Slowly open your eyes, see ink cool night did not wake up, but hold me firmly in my arms, I can''t help but moved.

    With him, even if nothing to do, so quiet lying, is also happy.

    Think of here, I deliberately mischievous with his high nose, do not let him breathe.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the eyes of Mo liangye suddenly opened and turned over, pressing me under my body.

    "Madam, early in the morning, you are so impatient to tease me?" Mo cool night a face bad smile of say.

    I immediately released the hand holding his nose and tried to get into the quilt.

    "No... no, I didn''t mean to tease you. I just... Just..."

    I blush to explain, but the more I explain, the more guilty I feel.

    What a shame. She just wanted to make fun of him. Why does Mao make her seem to be seducing him?

    Seeing my embarrassed appearance, the corner of Mo liangye''s lips raised a beautiful radian, slightly bent down, attached to my ear and said: "madam, I know you want to, don''t hide it."

    I... I think? I miss you!

    Think you are handsome, think you have 8 abdominal muscles, think you have strong physical strength, is that great?

    Cut, it''s not bad to pull any one from the street.

    Can I feel a little itchy and hot in my heart?

    Moreover, this fire seems to be burning more and more vigorously.

    Isn''t it true, as Mo liangye said, I also want that?

    No��no��no��

    I don''t have such color, but I''m very pure!

    Wuwuwu, but what''s the matter with my hand reaching out to him in such a hurry?

    No, little hand, come back quickly. I don''t want to be tossed in the morning!

    But even if I don''t want to, my evil hand still holds Mo liangye''s face and kisses it deeply.

    See me take the initiative, ink cool night eyes flashed a surprise, with a sharp tongue in response to my kiss.

    Soon, I felt that my whole body was filled with his breath, hot and sweet, with some kind of seductive charm

    Because it took us another two hours to get up early in the morning, the original time became urgent. We hurriedly put our luggage in the storage ring, so we hurried to catch the plane.

    Fortunately, the taxi drivers in Thailand were more awesome. They drove the car all the way, and finally rushed to the airport before they took off.

    Running all the way made me gasp, almost spent my makeup.

    I took out my little mirror and prepared to mend it.

    Mo liangye sat beside me and looked at me with pleasure.

    To tell you the truth, the look in my eyes is a bit of a streetcar nerd. It gives me goose bumps all over.

    "Why don''t you look at me like that?"

    Mo liangye shook his head with a smile and said, "no, my wife is so good-looking. I have to have a look."

    This guy is so cold to other people on weekdays. How come he''s on his honeymoon now and his mouth seems to be soaking in a honeypot?

    Is this the origin of honeymoon?

    Forget it, I don''t care about him, continue to make up in front of the small mirror.

    "In fact, most cosmetics nowadays have chemical components, but we girls like to put these things on their faces. Look at this lipstick. It''s full of pigment and softener. I''m really worried that I''ll be poisoned one day by applying lipstick! " I read while mending.

    Who knows, as soon as my voice fell, Mo liangye took advantage of no one nearby and turned my face and blocked my mouth with her lips.

    "You... What are you doing?"

    "Didn''t you say you were worried about poisoning yourself? Now I''ve taken this poison too. If I want to die, we''ll die together! "

    Damn, Mo San is really Mo San!

    He''s a ghost. He''s dead!

    However, listening to him say so, my heart is still sweet.

    I don''t expect him to accompany me all the time, but I''m satisfied that he can do this for me.

    In about an hour, our plane landed steadily at Phuket International Airport.

    In order not to miss any beautiful scenery, Mo liangye and I spent a lot of money to find a local guide at the gate of the airport and let him show us around.

    It has to be said that Phuket is a city developed by tourism.

    The broad and beautiful beach, the white sand and the blue sea make people feel relaxed.

    "In fact, what you see is nothing. The most beautiful scenery of Phuket is on the honeymoon island not far from Phuket. The scenery there is unique in the world! " The enthusiastic Thai tour guide introduced us in poor Chinese.

    On hearing this, I was excited and asked curiously, "honeymoon island? When I hear the name, I think it''s beautiful! "

    Mo liangye nodded next to him, then drew a large stack of baht from his wallet and said to the guide, "take us to honeymoon island. These are all yours."

    The tour guide didn''t expect Mo liangye to be so generous. His eyes almost straightened when he looked at the baht in his hand.

    However, it was just straight. In the end, he shook his head.

    Mo liangye thought he didn''t have enough money, so he took out a step and said in a deep voice, "is that enough?"

    But who knows, the tour guide still shook his head: "it''s not that I don''t want to earn your money, it''s the wrong time."

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing: "isn''t the time right? Isn''t it just an island? Is it difficult to choose an auspicious day to land on the island? "

    The guide looked at me and Mo liangye, sighed and said, "you don''t know. This honeymoon island was bought by a rich businessman more than 20 years ago. It''s a private territory. Without his permission, we can''t rashly land on the island, or we''ll get into big trouble! "

 Chapter 186

    I can''t help laughing at this.

    It''s just an island. Is it so mysterious?

    "Well, what''s the trouble?" I turned to the Thai guide.

    The Thai tour guide, who was not prepared to choke with us, said, "it''s said that the honeymoon island is blessed by the God of the sea. If you step into it without permission, you will be punished. Ten years ago, a group of donkey friends didn''t listen to the dissuasion and went to the honeymoon island in a motorboat. But before they got to the honeymoon island, they met with strong winds and waves and were all buried in the sea! "

    Hearing this, I could not help but frown and ask, "one storm doesn''t seem to be enough? Maybe they''re out of luck? "

    The Thai tour guide sighed and said: "at that time, many people also thought so. They didn''t pay attention to the accident and went to honeymoon island one after another. But without exception, those without the permission of the owner of the island were all buried in the sea and fed the fish! "

    Well, it seems that Mo liangye and I will never go to honeymoon island this time.

    In this case, I can only let Mo liangye put away his wallet and prepare to go back to the hotel.

    But unexpectedly, the Thai tour guide was also greedy. Seeing that Mo liangye had collected all the Thai baht, he quickly said, "guest, don''t worry. Although you can''t go to honeymoon island today, it doesn''t mean you can''t go to honeymoon island tomorrow! I''m telling you that you''re just in time. The owner of the honeymoon island just passed away last month, and his son, the current owner of the island, finished his funeral for his father. Yesterday afternoon, it was officially announced that the honeymoon island, which has been closed for more than ten years, will be open to the public tomorrow morning. "

    "Are you sure? Are you trying to cheat us out of money? "

    Seriously, I have some doubts about what the Thai tour guide said.

    One second ago, he said that he could not go to honeymoon island without the consent of the island owner. As a result, seeing that we had to give up, he immediately said that honeymoon island would open to the public tomorrow. Is that too fast?

    Seeing that I was suspicious of him, the Thai tour guide waved: "no, no, no! I''m an honest man, I won''t cheat you! If you don''t believe it, the son of the owner of the island specially posted the news on the Internet! "

    With that, the Thai tour guide immediately took out his mobile phone from his pocket, opened a web page, and handed it to me and Mo liangye.

    "You see, I really don''t cheat people. We Thais believe in Buddhism and dare not cheat people at will!" Thai tour guide vowed.

    I took my cell phone and took a look at the webpage with Mo liangye. It was written in Thai, Chinese and English: "honeymoon island will open tomorrow for the first time since it was closed in 2001."

    I went all the way, but I didn''t expect that the Thai tour guide really didn''t cheat us.

    In this way, Mo liangye and I came earlier than we did. We just caught up with the day before honeymoon island opened to the outside world.

    This luck, can go to buy a lottery!

    Thinking of this, I took my wallet from Mo liangye, counted ten pieces of 100 baht, and handed them to the Thai tour guide as his reward for telling us the news.

    Unexpectedly, the Thai tour guide did not answer. Instead, he pointed to my mobile phone and said, "dear guests, honeymoon island is open to the public, but not everyone can go. If you want to be the first group of lucky people to enter the island, you need to go through strict screening before you can enter the island. "

    When I heard this, I immediately refused.

    It''s just a few days of playing on the island, but I have to go through the screening to enter the island. Who does the owner of the honeymoon island want to show?

    NND, isn''t it just an island? I won''t watch the big deal!

    Thinking of this, I changed my mobile phone to a Thai tour guide and prepared to leave at night.

    "Oh, two distinguished guests, don''t worry. I haven''t finished my words yet." The Thai tour guide chased after us and yelled, "in fact, the so-called screening is to send your photos to this website. If you are selected by the current owner of the island one night, you can go to the island tomorrow morning!"

    Shit, it''s just an island. It''s like an ancient palace beauty pageant.

    Such a proud and abnormal Island, even if you ask me to go, I don''t want to go!

    When the Thai tour guide saw that I was not willing to go, he was not willing to let me and Mo liangye not get the reward. In a moment of urgency, he held me directly.

    "Dear guests, don''t do that. You''ve come all the way from China..."

    The Thai tour guide took my arm and was about to chatter, but he was glared back by the cold eyes of Mo Liang night.

    "Let go of your dirty hands!" Mo cool night cold voice drinks a way.

    It is estimated that Mo liangye''s face is really fierce. The Thai tour guide did not dare to make a mistake, so he released his hand holding my arm and said with an apologetic face: "sorry, i... I''m just in a hurry. I absolutely didn''t mean to offend this lady..."

    "What do you mean?" The face of Mo liangye is still cold.

    "I... i... forget it. I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, I went to the honeymoon island once before it was closed. The scenery there is really beautiful. I''ve never seen such a beautiful scenery in my life... "

    The Thai tour guide explained that he was totally immersed in the memories of his honeymoon island.

    According to him, if honeymoon island really has unique scenery in the world, it is not surprising that there are many rules.

    After all, in this world, things are always rare.

    If there is no restriction on the conditions of going to the island, all the tourists will rush to the island. After a long time, even the most beautiful scenery will become vulgar.

    For example, Lijiang, Dali, Jiuzhaigou and so on in China are all over the world because of excessive publicity and consumption. As a result, they are no longer as beautiful as they used to be?

    So, from this point of view, I can understand why the current owners of honeymoon island set such a screening mechanism.

    Thinking of this, I looked at Mo liangye and said, "why don''t we take a picture and pass it on and try our luck? If we choose, we will go. If we don''t, we won''t go! "

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "madam, no matter where you want to go, I will accompany you!"

    So I asked the Thai tour guide to take pictures of me and Mo liangye, and uploaded my phone to the website.

    After all this, Mo liangye gave the Thai tour guide a lot of baht as a reward.

    The Thai tour guide took the baht, put his hands together, bowed to us, and then said goodbye.

    Mo liangye and I went to many places today, and we were so tired that we went back to the hotel early to have a rest.

    But who knows, as soon as we got back to our hotel room, we received a video call from Guoguo

 Chapter 187

    I press the answer button and I see Guoguo''s lovely face.

    "Mom, you and dad have been in Thailand for several days, and they don''t call me. Do you forget to have my son?" Guo Guo pouts her little mouth and says with an unhappy face.

    Hearing this, I quickly explained: "no, your father and I have met a lot of monsters these days. We almost lost our lives, so we didn''t have time to call you!"

    "Mom, I found that you are really like the little brother in the cartoon who wears glasses. You can encounter bad things everywhere. This time, it even implicates dad to suffer with you!"

    What this kid says inside and outside is that he dislikes me?

    Damn, I''m his own mother. Is there such a son who dislikes his mother?

    See I seem to have displeasure, Mo cool night calm face to fruit fruit said: "fruit fruit, don''t say so your mother, quickly with your mother apology!"

    If there is anyone in the world who can let Guoguo know for a second, then Mo liangye is definitely the first one.

    No, as soon as he said this, Guo Guo in the video immediately converged and bowed his head to admit his mistake: "Mom, I''m wrong. In fact, I don''t dislike you. I just miss you."

    Seeing his wronged appearance, I immediately softened my heart and said with a smile, "it''s OK, mom is not angry with you, and she misses you very much. Do you listen to grandma''s words at home?"

    Guoguo nodded and said, "I get up on time every day, eat and sleep on time. I''m very, very good!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, there was Xiaoling''s voice: "no, you and Tiantian didn''t want to go home until nine o''clock last night!"

    Sweet?

    When did we have another sweet in our family?

    As if worried that I don''t understand, Xiaoling specially ran to the camera and said to me, "Tiantian is the daughter of a new family who has moved in the community. Guoguo has been playing with her these days and has ignored me!"

    Hearing this, I finally understood.

    Together with Xiaoling, do you think Guoguo has neglected her, so you are giving me a little report?

    My God, these two little guys are just a little bit big. How can they be jealous?

    Am I too out, or are they too ahead?

    See Xiaoling report to me, Guoguo pulled Xiaoling''s sleeve, explained to her: "that''s Tiantian always pestering me, I swear, I really don''t like her!"

    Xiaoling glared at Guoguo and asked, "who do you like if you don''t like Tiantian?"

    Guoguo holds a mobile phone in one hand, and one hand breaks Xiaoling''s face directly. She kisses Xiaoling on her forehead and says, "you know who I like!"

    I went. The picture was so beautiful that I couldn''t watch it.

    How can his father and I feel embarrassed when we are young and love each other so much?

    Thinking of this, I casually explained a few words to the two little guys, then hung up the video call.

    "Madam, Guoguo and Xiaoling are so happy. Should we do something?" Mo liangye didn''t know when he came up behind me again.

    Hearing this, I almost jumped away reflexively.

    Shit, what happened this morning, and now you''re coming again?

    Wuwuwu, my God, I want to return the goods. I want to return this dissatisfied guy!

    But even if I jump away, the ink cool night long hand a stretch, or easily pull me into his broad arms.

    "Madam, grandma said, let''s take advantage of the honeymoon period to get pregnant with a second child, do you want to disobey grandma''s meaning?" Mo cool night evil spirit of smile to say.

    Seriously, now every time I see his expression, my legs soften.

    You know, we lost a lot of money for the broken bathtub last night and the nearly broken bed this morning. Why can''t this guy just sleep?

    "Well... My relatives came to see me. It''s not convenient. Why don''t we have a rest for a few days?" I lied with a guilty heart.

    Mo liangye raised his hand to touch my hair, picked eyebrows and said jokingly: "madam, I remember that you didn''t come from these days last month."

    Hearing this, my face was black.

    This... This guy even remembers my physiological period so clearly. What do you want to do?

    "That... That... My hormone is not normal, can''t it be disordered?" I''m not convinced.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the voice fell, Mo liangye picked me up, put me on the bed and pressed me down.

    "Ma''am, let me see what kind of disorder you are

    With that, the smile on the lips of Mo Liang night was deeper, and quickly covered me with my body

    As time goes by, the heat in the air seems to bewitch people. That kind of heartfelt happiness makes me feel like floating in the clouds.

    But who knows, at this happy moment, my mobile phone on the bedside table suddenly rings.

    I subconsciously reached out to touch my mobile phone, but I was held down by Mo liangye.

    "No matter!"

    Well, it''s really out of time to answer the phone at this time, so I had to withdraw my hand.

    But the person who called was a person who never got tired of it. Seeing that I didn''t answer, he called three or four more.

    Finally, Mo liangye was so annoyed by the ringing of his mobile phone that he had to end the fight and let me answer the phone.

    "Hello, is that Miss Mi Xiaofei?" Asked the other in slightly broken Chinese.

    "Well, I am. Where is that over there?" I want to respond politely.

    "Hello, Ms. MI. I''m the current owner of honeymoon island. My name is BAMO. I''m calling to inform you that you and Mr. Mo liangye have passed the screening of the first group of people to land on the honeymoon island. At 10 o''clock tomorrow morning, a boat will meet you at Nan''ao wharf. I hope you can have a perfect holiday on the honeymoon island. "

    Before I could finish, I hung up for convenience.

    Damn, the island owner is not so proud and charming. It''s really a fight with the guy in Mo liangye!

    However, at least he brings good news. At least we have passed the screening and can go to honeymoon island.

    This trip to Thailand, honeymoon island is our last stop, I hope to draw a perfect end there!

    Worried about missing the time to land on the island the next day, Mo liangye and I went to bed early that night.

    But that night, I fell asleep and had a terrible dream.

    In my dream, grandma was lying in the coffin covered with blood, and I was crying on the coffin.

    After a while, a man who couldn''t see clearly appeared beside the coffin and said something inexplicable.

    "Chen Lingyue, you old man should have died long ago!"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help getting angry and yelled: "don''t you scold my grandmother!"

    The man sneered and said in a very sarcastic tone, "I scolded you. What can you do with me? And your grandmother died because of you, you are the culprit

    At this moment, I could no longer suppress my anger. I took Lu Banchi and chopped him down

 Chapter 188

    "Wake up, ma''am!" The familiar voice of Mo Liang night came from my ear.

    I opened my eyes in a daze, but saw that Mo liangye was holding me, worried.

    "I... what''s wrong with me?"

    I''m dizzy, a little confused.

    See me wake up, Mo cool night that tightly wring brow, finally loosen some, but the eyes are still full of concern.

    "Just wake up. Don''t be afraid. Even if it''s a terrible nightmare, I''ll be there."

    Mo liangye holds my head and kisses me gently on my forehead.

    Hearing this, my heart was gradually calmer and I nestled tightly in his arms.

    "I... I seem to have dreamt of grandma, lying in the coffin, covered with blood..." I talked about that dream to Mo liangye.

    I don''t know why, even though I know it''s a dream, I still feel sad in my heart.

    Grandma is my closest person in the world, no matter when, I have no way to accept her death.

    Even at her age, that day will come.

    But I still hope in my heart day and night, hoping that day can come later and later.

    Xu is listening to my voice gradually choked, Mo liangye touched my head, sighed and said: "it''s OK, it''s just a dream, grandma will be OK. If you don''t believe it, you can make a video call to Guoguo and see grandma with your own eyes. "

    Although I knew it was a good idea, my fingers still trembled with tension the moment the phone was dialed.

    I''m really afraid. I''m afraid that when I get through, what I see is the scene I''m afraid of.

    If so, how should I face it?

    Mo liangye hugged my shoulder tightly and comforted me: "it''s OK, relax."

    "Du..."

    Grandma, please don''t do anything!

    "Du..."

    The phone is still not connected.

    "Du..."

    There is still no answer.

    My heart gradually sank down, the unprecedented panic suddenly hit my heart.

    Is that dream true? What happened to grandma?

    I dare not continue to think, tears in an instant into the eyes, almost dripping down.

    Seeing that I was worried, Mo liangye felt bad. He patted me on the back and comforted me: "it''s OK. I promise grandma will be ok..."

    Unexpectedly, he did not finish a word, the phone was suddenly connected.

    "Mom, you''re so upset. I was dreaming, and you woke me up!" In the video, Guoguo says drowsily.

    "Guoguo, where''s your grandmother? Give your cell phone to grandma I asked anxiously.

    "Mom, if you have anything to do, just tell me. I''ll tell granny later." Guoguo said languidly.

    I was worried about grandma. Seeing Guoguo''s chirping, I suddenly became angry and yelled, "do you hear me? I told you to give my mobile phone to grandma!"

    Xu saw that I had never scolded him so loudly. Guoguo was stunned for a short time. Then he got up from the bed and ran to the kitchen downstairs to find his grandmother.

    "Granny, my mother''s phone, she''s looking for you!"

    Guoguo said, then handed the mobile phone to the grandmother who was making breakfast.

    "Xiao Fei, what can I do for you in the morning?" Asked grandma, frowning.

    Seeing grandma''s intact appearance in the mobile video, I was so excited that I almost cried.

    That''s good. Grandma''s fine. That''s good.

    "No... nothing. Nothing. I just miss you. I want to talk to you!"

    "I don''t know you? Come on, what''s the matter with calling so early in the morning? " In the video, grandma said to me while cooking porridge.

    "No... it''s nothing. I just miss you!" I argued again and again.

    Grandma glanced at me from the video, sighed and said, "Xiaofei, I brought you up. What do you think in your heart? Can I not know? You look so nervous. Nine times out of ten, you have a nightmare and dream that I''m dead, right? "

    Hearing this, I was stunned.

    How can grandma know what dream I had?

    Did... Did she have the same dream as me?

    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling cold.

    Seeing that I was nervous, my grandmother laughed and said, "look at your expression, I guess I''m right! What''s the matter? Do you want your grandmother to die earlier, or do you want her to help you with your children for two more years? "

    "Granny, please don''t tease me. In the future, I promise to offer incense to the Buddha every day and ask him to bless you for a long life! "

    After listening to my words, grandma seemed a little distracted, sighed and said: "life is only a few decades, to live to now, I have been very satisfied."

    I don''t know why, seeing grandma like this, I suddenly felt a little uneasy.

    "Granny, is there something you''re hiding from me?" I couldn''t help asking.

    "Joke! What can an old woman like me hide from you? Anyway, you should work hard with Liang yenu to give birth to the second child while I''m still strong, so I can help you bring more

    I went, grandma is now properly to join the birth brigade, a mouth, I must have a second child.

    Worried that grandma would continue to talk about giving birth, I simply said a few words to her and hung up in a hurry.

    Alas, there are already Guoguo and Xiaoling in our family. If we add another one, the three little guys will have to fight with each other?

    My God, I can already foresee that after the birth of the second child, our family will definitely open a kindergarten!

    See me hang up after the look relaxed a lot, Mo cool night mouth light said: "how, I said it, grandma so kind an old man, what can you do?"

    I got up from his arms, went to the window, looked out at the morning light, and said, "I hope it''s really just a dream."

    Mo liangye walked slowly behind me, surrounded me again, and said softly, "madam, no matter what happens in the future, I will be with you."

    I nodded, then turned around, touched his handsome face and said, "OK, I know. It''s getting late. We have to brush our teeth and wash our faces and go to Nan''ao wharf."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Mo liangye directly picked me up and walked towards the bathroom.

    "Hey... Mo liangye, what are you doing?"

    "Wash your face, or do you think I''m going to insult you?" Mo liangye patiently helped me wash my face while looking at me with a silly smile and said, "madam, what virtue did you say I accumulated in my last life? I married such a beautiful wife as you!"

    I gave him a white look and scolded: "well, time is running out, we have to hurry up!"

    "That madam helps me shave!" With that, Mo liangye put the razor into my hand.

    Shit, I know this guy praises me for sure, but who made him have a face that everyone loves? I''ll try my best to help him shave it!

 Chapter 189

    Mo Liang and I finished washing in the night and had breakfast. It was already 9 a.m.

    For fear of missing the landing time, we called a three wheeled motorcycle at the gate of the hotel to take us to Nan''ao wharf.

    Originally, I thought Mo Liang and I would be late.

    Unexpectedly, we waited for about half an hour at Nan''ao wharf before three men and three women arrived one after another.

    Seeing that Mo liangye and I had been waiting there for a long time, one of the men jokingly said, "Oh, it seems that the people who are selected to go to honeymoon island are all lovers. It''s fun!"

    I talk with Mo liangye selfishly, but I don''t pay attention to that man at all.

    The man seemed a little embarrassed, but he strode up to me and held out his hand.

    "Hello beauty, my name is Yang Yuze."

    Listening to his perfect accent, he should have come from China to travel.

    Generally speaking, when you see your compatriots abroad, you should feel kind.

    But I didn''t like the man named Yang Yuze, so I casually said, "my name is mi Xiaofei, and his name is mo liangye."

    I didn''t mean to shake hands with him at all. Yang Yuze''s face was even more embarrassed at the moment. One hand was hanging in the air. I didn''t know whether to enter or retreat.

    "That... Xiaofei..."

    Yang Yuze was about to say something to me. Mo liangye turned his head, gave him a cold glance and said in a deep voice, "is Xiao Fei what you call him?"

    After being swept by Mo liangye, Yang Yuze was even more unconvinced and bolder. He put his hand in front of me and wanted to do something to me.

    "I will not only call her Xiaofei, but also touch her. How can you beat me?" Yang Yuze looks at Mo liangye provocatively and says.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, he was caught by Mo liangye''s arm, fell over his shoulder, fell to the ground, and stepped on Yang Yuze''s chest.

    "If you want to move my woman, please go back and Practice for another ten or eight years!"

    But even so, Yang was still unconvinced.

    Losing face in front of so many people, he had to pull back.

    "What''s your ability to attack? If you have the ability, you can let me go and let''s play one game on one again! " Yang Yuze suggested.

    The cold eyes of Mo Liang night glanced at Yang Yuze and said in a deep voice, "you have the ability to stand up from my feet first!"

    Well, the meaning of this is that he didn''t want to release Yang Yuze at all.

    As the saying goes: people fight for breath, Buddha fight for a pillar of incense.

    Being trampled on dignity by Mo liangye, can Yang Yuze be tolerant of such a violent temper?

    He glared at the cool night and hummed: "wait for me, young man. When I get up, I have to..."

    Unexpectedly, before a word was finished, Yang Yuze was stunned.

    Because no matter how hard he tried, he was still trampled on the ground by Mo liangye and couldn''t get up at all.

    He didn''t give up and tried several times, but his back didn''t leave the ground.

    I went, and it was really embarrassing.

    Seeing that her boyfriend was trampled by Mo liangye, the girl who came with Yang Yuze fell at Mo liangye''s feet, hugged his long leg and said pitifully: "please let him go, I beg you..."

    Shit, I''ll just come up and hold my man''s thigh. What do you mean?

    I didn''t hold my man''s thigh, but now I was held by another girl. How can I be embarrassed?

    Xu is embarrassed, Mo cool night will step on Yang Yuze chest feet back, cold voice to the girl said: "girl, please respect yourself."

    Hearing this, the girl seemed to react and quickly released Mo liangye''s leg and helped Yang Yuze up from the ground.

    However, Yang Yuze was also an illiterate. He yelled at the girl with a resentful face: "you get out of my way, don''t you hold someone''s thigh happily? Why don''t you hold on? "

    This Yang Yuze is really constantly refreshing my three views. He glances at his girlfriend to chat up with me instead of saying that it was his girlfriend who saved him just now, but now he scolds his girlfriend instead. What is this not a scum man?

    The thought of going to honeymoon island at the same time with such a group of people made my mood less wonderful.

    Fortunately, this embarrassing picture didn''t last long. After a while, on the boundless sea, a motorboat came.

    After landing, walking down from the motorboat, a tall man with light purple hair was very attractive.

    What''s more striking is the man''s facial features.

    Delicate, with a soft, as from comics out of the same.

    "Hello, my name is BAMO. I am the current owner of honeymoon island. In the next three days, you will have a short and wonderful time on honeymoon island. Now, please follow me to the motorboat. We''ll leave for honeymoon island in a moment

    The purple haired man told us in broken Chinese and guided us to the motorboat.

    Mo liangye and I didn''t want to fight with them, so we took the initiative to wait until the end.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I stepped on the motorboat, a wave suddenly came, making the whole motorboat sway.

    I''m not familiar with the nature of water at all. Being shaken like this, I can''t keep a good balance. My whole body falls into the blue water.

    See this scene, Mo cool night heart is greatly surprised, quickly stretched out his hand to pull me, but in the end was robbed by others first.

    I saw BAMO quickly stretched out his big hand, firmly held me, and forced me up.

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I feel that BAMO''s temperature is even colder than the cool night.

    That kind of feeling, chilly, as if some dark cave without sunshine for a long time.

    After pulling me up, BAMO gave me a smile and asked, "are you ok?"

    "No, it''s OK. Thank you. Thank you."

    "It''s OK. Just sit down. I''m going to sail!"

    With that, BAMO went to the front of the motorboat.

    "What''s the matter with you, ma''am?" Mo liangye put his broad clothes on my shoulder and asked.

    "It''s OK. Maybe I think too much. Just sit down. The motorboat is about to start!" I said, shaking my head.

    "Are you sure it''s ok? If you don''t feel comfortable, we won''t go to honeymoon island at all! " Mo cool night a face worries of looking at me to say.

    Hearing this, Yang Yuze suddenly grabbed the handle of Mo liangye and yelled: "are you not going? No, if you quit, we won''t be able to go! "

    "Yes, why didn''t you say it before you quit? It''s not kind of you to quit now that you''re almost ready to sail Several other couples echoed.

    Hearing this, I can''t help wondering.

    Why do these people react so much when Mao Yi says we want to quit?

    Is there something fishy in the middle?

 Chapter 190

    When Xu heard us shouting, BAMO slowly turned around and asked, "are the two guests going to give up this trip to the island? If so, I will cancel this landing. Please get off the ship together

    Although BAMO smile, but the tone is cold, as if separated from a layer of gauze between us.

    Hearing BAMO''s words, other couple''s complaints about me and Mo liangye became even worse.

    "It''s all your fault. A good trip has been spoiled by both of you."

    "Yes, we finally became the first people to land on the honeymoon island in more than ten years. As a result, if you don''t go temporarily, we''ll all run away. It''s really disappointing!"

    "Is this just a piece of rat excrement that spoils a pot of soup?"

    ����

    I was embarrassed by the reproaches of several couples. I turned to BAMO and asked, "could you please continue to take others to the island? My husband and I will bear all the expenses for their going to the island. Is that ok? "

    I look forward to BAMO, hope he can accommodate.

    However, to my disappointment, BAMO shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t promise you. I''ve made it very clear on the website before that the first landing on the honeymoon island must be eight people. Once anyone wants to quit or is absent, no one else can go to the honeymoon island. "

    As soon as the words came out, the other people yelled even more.

    "Even if you don''t think about it for your own sake, you have to think about it for us. We''ve all come all the way from China!"

    "Yes, I heard honeymoon island is a very beautiful and auspicious place. If I can''t go this time, it''s a pity!"

    As a result, I felt more guilty.

    Intuitively, I have a hunch that this landing will not go smoothly, or even something bad may happen.

    But looking at the other couple''s expectation, I can''t bear to disappoint them.

    As if seeing through what I thought, Mo liangye hugged my shoulder and said in a soft voice, "madam, if you don''t want to go, don''t force yourself."

    "No, I''ll go!" I gritted my teeth and made a decision.

    Soon, the motorboat started, and the jet of air made a white scar in the blue sea.

    A few drops of water splashed on my arm, which made me feel cool and refreshing.

    And the other couple are talking happily, their eyes and faces are all right.

    Perhaps, before that kind of bad feeling, I really think too much.

    After about half an hour, the motorboat slowed down and sailed into a harbor.

    "Guests, this is honeymoon island. We are going ashore soon. Please take your luggage." BAMO''s voice sounded in front of the motorboat.

    When I heard this, I looked around and found that the whole honeymoon island was U-shaped, and the parts on both sides bent slightly to the middle, just forming a barrier to separate the central part of the island from the outside world.

    In this way, no matter how big the wind and waves are outside, it is still calm here. What a paradise on the sea!

    Two minutes later, when the motorboat came to a steady stop, we followed BAMO out of the boat and had a look around the island.

    I have to say that this time, we have come really well.

    Although soft and white beaches and quiet blue water can be seen everywhere on many islands, the natural rock caves and ancient natural features are not found on other islands.

    Especially when the bright sunshine came down and the salty sea breeze blew to the Buddha''s face, my long impetuous heart suddenly calmed down.

    Beauty is easy to get, but peace of mind is not easy to get.

    And I finally know why the former Thai tour guide highly praised honeymoon island, because honeymoon island really has a magic power that makes people return to peace in one second.

    "About 20 years ago, my father accidentally landed on this island and bought it as his old age residence on a whim. My father died a month ago. Now there are only me and some servants left to live on the whole island. I feel a little lonely, so I decide to reopen the honeymoon island to the outside world! " BAMO said to us with a smile.

    Hearing this, Yang Yuze could not help feeling: "such an island, if you want to buy it, you need a lot of money?"

    BAMO smile, said: "money is a small matter, the key is to live a lifetime, to live comfortable and comfortable."

    "Tut Tut, you rich people are really good at playing. For ordinary people like us, money is the most important thing besides life!" Yang Yuze said.

    BAMO wants to say something, but the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly reminds me.

    He took out a look at the call on the screen, with a dignified face. He said something to the other party in Thai and hung up.

    Looking at him, there should be something to do, so I took the initiative to say: "if you are busy, you can ignore us. We just dive here and bask in the sun."

    Seeing my initiative, BAMO bowed deeply to us and said with an apologetic face: "dear guests, I''m really sorry. Just now the housekeeper called to say that a servant made a mistake. I need to go over and deal with it, so I can''t continue to accompany you. However, if you have any needs, you can tell the servant over there that he will serve you wholeheartedly. "

    "Go ahead and do something. We''ll just play here for ourselves."

    Seeing that all of us agreed, BAMO left at ease.

    Fortunately, although the whole island is isolated from the world, the facilities are quite complete, including beach chairs, umbrellas and so on.

    Even the servant appointed by BAMO brought us iced coconut juice and all kinds of cut tropical fruits.

    Mo liangye and I found a good place, lying on the beach chair, drinking iced coconut milk, while watching other people toss in the water, how time passed.

    "Madam, when we are old, we should buy such an island to live in isolation, OK?" Mo liangye said with a smile.

    I glanced at him and said, "Mr. Mo liangye, you who have lived in the underworld for more than a thousand years are very old for me, OK?"

    Mo liangye reached over from the side reclining chair, touched my head, and said with a smile, "madam, I''m still very young. I can come ten or eight times a night, so I''m not old!"

    Well, he''s always in the business, and he''s always teasing me.

    Is there a little bit of the high cold Hades?

    I gave him a white look and got up from the beach chair.

    "How did you get up, madam?"

    "There are three kinds of urgency."

    Mo liangye wants to get up and go with me, but I push him back to the beach chair.

    "Old man, you can have a good rest here and watch these six people for me, so that they won''t cause any trouble!"

 Chapter 191

    After talking with Mo liangye, I asked the servant for the location of the bathroom, and then ran into the castle about 100 meters away from the beach.

    To tell you the truth, although the castle is not as big as the castle of the European Court, it is not small for such an island.

    That''s why I went around for a long time, but I didn''t find the toilet that the servant said.

    Because of urgent urination, I couldn''t hold it. I was flustered and lost my way.

    You know, the rooms in this castle are almost the same. If I go down a corridor, I don''t know which side is the way out and which side will lead me deeper.

    What''s more, the servants I saw before didn''t even show up.

    I went. Am I in a maze?

    Going to the toilet can get you lost, except for me, no one else!

    I can''t help it. Now I can only find one room by one.

    I hope my bladder won''t suffocate before I find it!

    So, in the next ten minutes, I completely turned on the crazy toilet mode.

    Push the door, no, close the door!

    Push the door again, it''s not. Close the door again!

    ����

    My toilet, where are you? Come out quickly. I can''t hold it!

    As long as I knew this would happen, I should have let Mo liangye accompany me.

    With him, at least I won''t be trapped here and can''t even find a toilet.

    Seeing that there was only one room left in the corridor, I could only place all my hopes on that door.

    God bless, bless this last one, must be the toilet, otherwise I really can''t hold it!

    I murmured in my heart, and then stood at the door of the last room, ready to open the door.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a familiar voice came from the room in front of me.

    "Go back and tell your master that I have my own discretion in this matter. He doesn''t have to worry about it!"

    It''s BAMO''s voice!

    Who is he talking to?

    Master?

    Is there anyone else on this island besides us?

    I pricked up my ears to listen more carefully.

    Who knows one didn''t pay attention, he accidentally bumped his face against the door and made a "bang" sound.

    Hearing the sound, BAMO in the room immediately yelled: "who!"

    My heart suddenly a panic, subconsciously want to run.

    Did not think, at this time, I do not know where to extend a hand, directly dragged me into the next room.

    I waited for me to see who the man behind me was, and there came the sound of BAMO opening the door of the next room.

    The man behind me covered my mouth and didn''t let me speak. I could only stand behind the door with him honestly.

    "It''s strange that I heard something just now. How can I get out of the room without it?" BAMO asked suspiciously.

    "Maybe some servant of the owner of the island went to the wrong place by accident." Another man echoed.

    This man''s voice is strange. I''m sure I''ve never heard of it.

    Besides, listen to the accent, this man should be a Thai.

    Sure enough, there are other people on the island besides us.

    Why didn''t BAMO ever mention it to us?

    After a while, Xu saw that there was no one in the corridor. BAMO and the strange man left soon.

    And I was finally relieved to say thank you to the man who brought me in.

    After all, if it wasn''t for him just now, I might have been discovered by BAMO and them.

    If they are really discussing something confidential, then my fate will be miserable.

    However, I slightly lowered my head, only to find that the man''s slender white palm was right on my chest.

    My head was in a daze for a moment.

    I''m... I''m being attacked?

    I couldn''t believe it. I looked down at the hands again.

    That hands are slender and white, just hold my what firmly in the hand.

    I went. I''ve been attacked!

    Think of here, my heart suddenly angry, raised his hand and then use elbow hard toward behind.

    The man felt pain and immediately let go of the hand that held on my chest.

    Then I immediately turned around, no matter three seven twenty-one, raised my foot and kicked the man under the crotch.

    Unexpectedly, this man''s reaction was quick. Before I could kick it, he restrained my foot with pliers.

    "Ma''am... Do you want to be widowed?" The man''s voice was low and magnetic.

    When I heard this, I took a serious look at the man who had just captured me.

    Damn, it''s a cool night!

    Just now, I just tried to avoid BAMO, but I didn''t pay much attention to the appearance of the man who captured me.

    So much so that I thought I was insulted by other strange men that I had to be rude.

    It turned out to be an Oolong!

    "You... You''re out on the beach. Why are you here?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo cool night Piao my one eye, light say: "the home has a stupid wife, for husband how can not worry?"

    Looking at the disdainful expression on Mo liangye''s face, I knew that he was laughing at me for being able to get lost when I went to the toilet. Then he gave him a white look and said, "I... I don''t know this castle is like a labyrinth. I can''t walk out of it!"

    "This castle is not a maze. I don''t know. I only know that my wife''s size has grown up a lot recently." Mo cool night looked at his hand, and looked at my chest, said with a bad smile.

    Hearing this, I glared at him and scolded: "Mo liangye, do you really want me to break your third leg?"

    "Ma''am, you can think clearly. You''re going to break it. You''ll have to be widowed for the rest of your life!" Mo liangye''s face is still wearing a bad smile.

    This guy is really shameless!

    If he''s not my husband, I don''t care if I kick him.

    But the reality is that he is my husband. If he is really broken, it seems that I will suffer.

    So, no matter for the happiness of the second half of my life or the second half of my body, I can only leave him alone for a while.

    Seeing that I was like an angry little daughter-in-law, Mo liangye reached out and scraped my nose and said with a smile, "isn''t madam going to the toilet? If you continue to suppress it, it will be really bad! "

    When he reminded me, I remembered what I had come to this castle for.

    So he quickly pulled him out of the room, found the toilet, and solved the three urgent problems.

    After going to the toilet, Mo liangye and I finally found our way out and went back to the beach.

    But who knows, we just lay down on the beach chair for a while, then we heard Yang Yuze''s scream in the sea water in front of us.

    "Snake! There are snakes in the water

    With this cry, other swimmers in the water immediately climbed onto the bank and looked at the water in horror.

    Mo liangye and I got up and looked into the water. We saw a snake about half a meter long, with a flat head and a lot of circular patterns sticking out its head. After two seconds, it swam to the depth of the sea.

 Chapter 192

    See this thing, I not only back suddenly a cold, even the goose bumps on the body are all up.

    I went, this is a sea snake!

    As we all know, sea snakes have the strongest animal venom on earth and are widely distributed in warm water oceans all over the world.

    It starts from the Persian Gulf in the west, Japan in the East and Australia in the south.

    Honeymoon island is located in the center of this area. It''s not surprising that sea snakes will appear.

    However, we are all attracted by the beauty of honeymoon island, and have not paid attention to the potential danger like sea snakes.

    It can even be said that if it wasn''t for Yang Yuze''s exclamation just now, it was estimated that all the people who went into the water could not live.

    Fortunately, now all the people are on the shore and have not been bitten by sea snakes.

    Otherwise, it would be a great loss to go out for a trip and die here!

    Hearing our scream, the servant not far away ran over and looked into the sea. He immediately understood what was going on.

    "Don''t panic, guests. Although sea snakes often appear around here, generally they don''t attack people."

    "Will they climb to the shore? I''m afraid of snakes One of the timid girls asked.

    The servant shook his head and said, "no, they don''t dare to go ashore with our island owners."

    "Your island Master? Why do they dare not go ashore when your islanders are here? " I asked with a frown at the servant''s words.

    The servant''s face changed slightly, but he soon regained his look and said, "I don''t know much about that. I only know that before the old island master died, he left a unique set of snake repellent secret recipe. Presumably, I''m worried that the island will be occupied by snakes as a nest due to its long-term shortage of people

    Hearing that the island owner had a secret recipe for driving away snakes, the people present were relieved.

    "I can''t climb up, or I can''t sleep soundly!"

    "Yes, snakes are the most disgusting things. It''s terrible when you think about it!"

    As soon as the conversation opened, others began to talk about their dislike and fear of snakes.

    I don''t know why, when they talked about these topics, I felt that the servant''s face didn''t look very good.

    There was an imperceptible anger in his face.

    But when I blinked to see him again, his face was still so gentle and submissive smile.

    Am I wrong?

    I tried to look at it again, but the servant still didn''t look angry.

    It seems that my paranoia is really getting more and more serious.

    It''s a disease, it needs to be treated!

    However, when we had a lively discussion, BAMO suddenly came out of nowhere.

    "Guests, what are you talking about so happily?" BAMO asked.

    "We were almost bitten by a snake just now. It''s terrible!" A girl said frankly.

    Hearing this, BAMO said with a smile, "what should I be? It turns out that it''s just a small sea snake, which frightens you like this!"

    "Is it true that your servant said that you have a ancestral way to drive away snakes?" Another girl asked.

    BAMO took a look at the servant next to him, then nodded and said, "since you all know, I won''t hide it from you. Yes, my father passed me some ways to drive snakes before he died. So where I am, ordinary snakes never dare to get close to me unless they want to die! "

    If others say this, we will not believe it.

    But BAMO said this, but inexplicably people have a kind of unconditional convincing feeling.

    Because on his handsome face, his eyes were overcast, with a frightening light, not angry.

    Coupled with the words just now, it seems to have the meaning of snake king.

    He... He''s not really the snake king, is he?

    I don''t know why, such a strange idea suddenly appeared in my mind.

    Although BAMO''s eyes look like the eyes of a snake, it''s ridiculous to say that he is the king of snakes!

    For example, Mo liangye can change from a ghost to a man, and also to a dragon. It''s already very bad.

    How can a snake be human?

    This is not a new white lady legend!

    After hearing BAMO''s loud words, except for me, the other three girls cast adoring eyes on BAMO.

    After all, women are eager for security.

    And BAMO''s words just now are undoubtedly a reassurance to these girls.

    However, even if BAMO talks too much, I will always only worship my husband.

    He is the king in my mind, forever king, no one can replace him!

    Then, BAMO and we chatted for a while, and a servant came up and said respectfully, "master of the island, lunch is ready, you can have dinner!"

    BAMO nodded to the servant, and then said to us, "dear guests, it''s hot. Why don''t we have dinner in the castle first, then take a nap, and come out again when the sun is not so hot?"

    Those girls don''t worship BAMO very well. How can they say no at the moment? So they nodded and agreed to BAMO''s proposal.

    As for me, Mo liangye and the other three boys, although they didn''t worship BAMO, after playing for an hour or two, they were basically hungry, so they didn''t refuse. They followed BAMO and walked into the castle.

    Because of the hot weather, the air conditioning in the castle is turned on very much, which makes people''s hot heart cool gradually.

    Although I''ve been there before, I didn''t have a good observation of the castle because I was in a hurry to urinate at that time.

    Now in detail, although the decoration of the castle is not magnificent, it is also elegant. Basically, we can see that BAMO should have good taste.

    But the fly in the ointment is that the air in the castle always seems to be filled with a fishy smell, so light that it can hardly be smelled.

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye. I saw his face move. It seemed that I could smell the smell.

    I gently pulled his sleeve, his fingers immediately around, tightly put my hand in the heart of the hand, as if afraid that if I let go, I would be captured by bad people.

    Seeing him care about me so much, I can''t help feeling sweet.

    As long as he is around, even if there is something bad hidden in the castle, I am not afraid at all.

    Because I know that even if I try my best, he won''t let me do anything.

    We followed BAMO for a few minutes and then came to the dining room of the castle.

    European style rectangular table, already set a variety of delicacies.

    Maybe we were all hungry. The smell of the delicious food kept coming into our noses, which made our mouth water.

    BAMO stood at the front of the long table, holding up a clear red wine glass with slender fingers, and said with a smile: "distinguished guests, welcome to be the first tourists on the honeymoon island in more than ten years. Let''s drink to today''s reunion!"

 Chapter 193

    BAMO sent out such a warm invitation. Naturally, there was no reason for them to refuse. They raised their glasses one after another and took a sip of the ruby red wine in the glass.

    I don''t know why, I always feel that there is an unspeakable taste in the wine.

    It''s a bit fishy and astringent. After drinking it, the whole throat is filled with nausea.

    I couldn''t help feeling sick, so I stood up and said to BAMO with a sorry smile, "I''m really sorry. I suddenly feel a little uncomfortable. I want to go to the bathroom first."

    BAMO nodded and looked at the servant next to him.

    The servant immediately understood and respectfully said to me, "Dear guest, this way, please."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, Mo liangye stood up, took my hand and said in a deep voice, "no, I''ll go with her."

    The servant was slightly stunned and turned to look at BAMO.

    BAMO smile for a while, said: "no harm, you go back quickly."

    Mo liangye looks at BAMO, nods and leads me to the bathroom.

    Long corridor, as if endless in general, a kind of unspeakable chill, gradually poured into my heart.

    Mo liangye turned to look at me with a smile on his lips and comforted: "don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    When I heard this, I nodded, and my mood finally calmed down.

    To me, the most beautiful love words in the world are not equal to his "I am here".

    Fortunately, the restroom is not too far from the restaurant. We walked through the corridor and soon found the restroom at the end.

    "Go, I''ll watch you at the door." Mo liangye patted me on the back and said with a smile.

    I nodded, pushed the door into the bathroom, vomited into the toilet for a long time, and then got up again.

    I took out a tissue and wiped the corners of my mouth. I walked slowly to the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror.

    In the mirror, my eyes were deeply sunken, my face was bloodless, and my lips were slightly white, just like a sickly look.

    If he was seen by Mo liangye for a while, he would be distressed for a long time.

    Thinking of this, I turned on the tap, picked up a handful of water, gently patted on his face.

    However, at this time, I felt as if something was looking at me behind me.

    I subconsciously looked up in the mirror and found a pair of eyes a few meters behind me.

    What kind of eyes are those?

    Cold, dark, with the lust of greed and poison, like the eyes of a snake!

    My heart suddenly surprised, can''t help but cry out: "ah!"

    Xu is to hear my call, Mo cool night immediately pushed the door to rush in, a face concern of ask a way: "madam, how?"

    At the moment, my whole person has been scared silly, almost subconsciously, then rushed to his arms.

    "Snake, there''s a snake!" I was so scared that I almost cried.

    Mo liangye hugged me tightly and looked around, but there was no trace of snake.

    Even the snake eyes I just saw have disappeared, as if they had never appeared.

    But Mo liangye knew that I had never been a person without sense of propriety. It must be true that I was scared like this.

    He cold eyes son, will I protect in the bosom, deep voice way: "madam, here too evil, not long stay, we still find a room to rest, and then make another plan."

    I nodded and let him lead me back to the room the servant had arranged for us on the second floor.

    "All right, ma''am, it''s all right!"

    I shook my head, still holding his waist for a long time.

    "Madam, don''t worry. I''ve just laid a boundary in this room. No evil things will come in!"

    Hearing this, I felt a little relieved. I took his arm and said, "husband, I''m hungry."

    Mo liangye touched my head and said with a smile, "now you know you''re hungry? I thought you were iron! "

    I white his one eye, retort: "the person is iron, rice is steel, a meal does not eat, hungry panic!"

    "Thanks to your husband''s tact, I bought a lot of food and put it in the storage ring before I set out!" Mo cool night complacently finish saying, then from store the thing ring inside to call out all kinds of food.

    There''s milk, there''s bread, there''s potato chips, even spicy chips.

    I went. I didn''t expect that Mo liangye secretly opened a small supermarket in his store ring behind my back. No wonder this guy never knew he was hungry!

    Think of here, I picked up a packet of potato chips, ready to start eating.

    But who knows, when I smell the taste of potato chips, my chest is filled with a sense of nausea.

    Mo liangye sees this and takes the garbage can of the room.

    I retched a few times, but I couldn''t vomit anything.

    Seeing me like this, Mo liangye suddenly thought of something and asked in surprise: "madam, you... You are not pregnant, are you?"

    I am slightly a Leng, recall before just pregnant fruit, is also so uncomfortable.

    "I... I don''t know, and maybe it is!"

    Seeing me look like this, Mo liangye was more sure of the fact that I was pregnant again. He was as happy as a child.

    "That''s good, ma''am. We''re going to have a second child!"

    Finish saying, Mo cool night side head lightly kisses on my forehead, full face happy appearance.

    I leaned on his shoulder and said faintly, "I don''t know whether it''s a son or a daughter. Why are you so excited?"

    "Whether it''s a son or a daughter, as long as it''s a wife''s, I like it!" Ink cool night, the heart can not hide the joy.

    I put my hand on my belly, thinking that there is a little life in it now, I felt warm in my heart.

    I thought it would take at least a year or two for me to have a second child.

    But who knows, the little guy in the stomach has come so early.

    In this way, it is not in vain to spend the cool night sowing so hard.

    Mo liangye worried that I was tired, so he asked me to lie on the bed and cover the quilt for me. Then he took out the fruit from the storage ring and cut it into small pieces to feed me.

    "Madam, I know you are suffering now, but you haven''t eaten for a long time, and you have to fill your stomach more or less." Mo liangye coaxed me patiently.

    I nodded, obediently ate the fruit he had cut with a knife, then closed my eyes and slept.

    By the time I woke up, the sun was almost down.

    Mo Liang night saw me wake up, quickly helped me sit up, and brought me a glass of milk.

    "In fact, you don''t have to look at me so delicate, I''m just a normal pregnancy reaction!" I gently advised.

    "Madam, it''s very hard for you to have children for me. If I don''t take good care of you, how can I be your husband?" Ink cool night a face deep feeling of looking at me to say.

    Hearing this, my heart immediately sweet Zizi.

    What else can I ask for if you want to be like this?

    However, just as I was nestling in the arms of Mo liangye, there was a scream outside the door.

 Chapter 194

    Hearing this sound, I was shocked.

    Thinking of the snake eyes I saw in the toilet before, I immediately opened the door with Mo liangye.

    However, the corridor outside is not as chaotic as I thought.

    Even two couples, like us, came out of the room after hearing the screams.

    And the one who screamed was the girl who had held Mo liangye''s thigh on Nan''ao wharf before.

    At the moment, she was squatting at the door of their room, shivering all over.

    "Chen ya, what''s the matter with you? What happened? " I went over and asked softly.

    Chen Ya slowly raised her head and stammered: "ah... Ah Ze is missing. I dreamt that he... Was locked up in a cave, which is full of snakes. The snakes suck ah Ze''s blood..."

    The words made everyone''s face look bad.

    Snake again!

    Since we landed on the honeymoon island, there have been many snake related incidents.

    What secrets are hidden on this island?

    Just then, BAMO came over from the end of the corridor. Seeing us all looking at each other, he couldn''t help asking curiously, "what''s the matter? Why do you all look so ugly? "

    I glanced at BAMO and said coldly, "Chen Ya''s boyfriend disappeared in your villa for no reason. I wonder if the island owner can give you an explanation?"

    "Missing? When did it happen? " BAMO was also surprised, as if he had no idea.

    Seeing that Chen Ya''s body was shaking badly, I put my arms around her shoulder and said softly, "don''t be afraid, we are all here. You tell us the whole story, and we will help you find Yang Yuze!"

    Chen Ya looked up at me and choked for a long time before she finally opened her mouth.

    It turned out that after eating in the restaurant, the three couples went back to their rooms to have a rest.

    After Yang Yuze and Chen Ya finished that in their room, they went outside to smoke in the corridor.

    Chen Ya was so tired that she fell asleep in bed and had a dream.

    In the dream, she and Yang Yuze were both left in the snake cave. A giant snake tightly wrapped around her, and she was doing the kind of things between men and women.

    As for Yang Yuze, he was drained of blood by countless snakes and died in the snake cave.

    Because it''s too terrible, Chen Ya wakes up quickly, only to find that Yang Yuze hasn''t come back from smoking, so he calls him, but who knows that the other party has been turned off.

    Think of the dream before, Chen Ya is more and more afraid, panic rushed out of the room, and cried out.

    As for the following things, we have basically seen them.

    After listening to Chen Ya''s story, the faces of the people present suddenly changed.

    If this dream is true, it''s terrible.

    "I knew that I shouldn''t have come to this honeymoon island. I said that I had a feeling of uncertainty before!" Another girl took her boyfriend''s hand and murmured.

    I glanced at the girl, I couldn''t help feeling funny.

    Before, Mo liangye and I wanted to quit. These people scolded us both, but now we regret it?

    Looking at the current situation, if we didn''t go to the island at the beginning, it would be a wise choice!

    But now it''s too late to say anything.

    The most important thing now is to find the missing Yang Yuze first.

    Otherwise, if we continue to delay, we may really have a big event!

    However, BAMO didn''t think so. He said faintly, "it''s just a dream. Maybe he thinks the villa is too stuffy, and it''s not necessary for him to sneak out to play!"

    "No... it''s not a dream, it''s real. I remember the big snake''s eyes, so cold and gloomy. It''s really terrible!" Chen Ya''s mood has nearly collapsed.

    In the final analysis, she is an ordinary girl in the end. It is reasonable to be afraid of such things.

    Moreover, I vaguely feel that the snake eyes Chen Ya saw in her dream are the same as those I saw in the toilet before!

    If that is the case, then our landing on the island itself is a huge conspiracy.

    But this is only my guess, and there is no substantive evidence, let alone evidence against BAMO.

    If only Mo liangye and I were here, it would be fine. The big deal would be to fight for each other.

    What''s fatal is that in addition to me and Mo liangye, including Chen ya, there are five oil bottles.

    If we really want to fight, no matter I or Mo liangye, there is no way to ensure the safety of these five people.

    Although they met us by chance, there is little friendship to speak of, but since we are all together, we must leave together alive!

    Thinking of this, I look up at the cool night.

    In the middle of the twists and turns, he already understood what I meant. Then he turned his head and looked at BAMO, and said in a deep voice, "now we have lost a companion. Please ask Mr. BAMO to look for it with me. It''s good for everyone."

    Hearing this, BAMO nodded and said, "I mean it! After all, people are lost on my island, and I should be responsible to the end! "

    After that, BAMO and Mo liangye go out of the villa together to find the missing Yang Yuze.

    As for the others, I forced them all to stay in my room with Mo liangye.

    Before the ink cool night in here cloth border is still, even if there are any ghosts, easily also can''t come here, so also just can guarantee everyone''s safety.

    But obviously, not everyone can understand my pains.

    This is not true. It was soon disputed.

    "Why should we all stay here? I''m so bored. I''m going back to my own room Cried a girl.

    Then her boyfriend echoed: "yes, what does Yang Yuze have to do with us? Why do you keep us here like prisoners? "

    I slowly raised my head and swept over to them. A sly smile came from the corner of my lips and said, "the others didn''t say anything, but the two of you are jumping very hard here. Is that a guilty conscience, or did you really do something shameful?"

    Sure enough, after hearing this, the two men were honest immediately. Without saying anything, they obediently sat back in their seats.

    After all, with this happening, no one wants to be the target of suspicion by others.

    So, stay here honestly, stay in everyone''s line of sight, in order to prove their innocence.

    Seeing that you are all honest, I asked you to take out your mobile phones, download the software of "Xijing" live broadcasting platform and log in.

    "This... What is this?" Looking at the changing pictures in her mobile phone, Chen Ya asks curiously.

    I shrugged helplessly and said, "didn''t my husband follow the island owner to find your boyfriend? He''s wearing a special Bluetooth headset to keep us informed of what''s going on there. "

 Chapter 195

    Hearing what I said, everyone present was shocked.

    Obviously, they didn''t expect that Mo liangye and I had already discussed the countermeasures with just one look.

    However, fortunately, these people still know the goods.

    "You... You''re not the ghost catcher who''s been on the Internet recently, are you?" The girl standing opposite me asked.

    I turned my head and gave her a little smile: "what do you think?"

    The ambiguous answer was enough to excite the girl.

    "My God, I said how to look at you so familiar, did not expect that you are the anchor!"

    When she yelled, the others all looked at her in an instant: "what anchor? What''s the situation? "

    "You don''t know? The one standing in front of us is the anchor of a ghost catching live broadcast on the Internet. It''s so hot! Anchor, why don''t you sign for me? "

    The girl excitedly introduced herself to others, then she tore a note paper from the bedside table, ready for me to sign.

    Seeing her like this, other people also tore the note paper one after another and surrounded me.

    I went, this... This is the rhythm that really wants me to become a net star?

    Although I like to keep a low profile, I can''t help giving face when I''ve been handed over the money and the paper?

    So he took the pen and paper and signed them one by one.

    "Anchor, isn''t the handsome guy who accompanied you just now the Lord of Hades?" The girl who asked for my signature continued.

    I nodded helplessly.

    "My God, I''ve loved Lord underworld for a long time. Now I finally see a real person. I feel my heart is almost beating out!" The girl said excitedly.

    Hearing this, my face was black.

    Girl, is it really good to say that you like other men in front of your own boyfriend?

    Fortunately, the girl is not the best among the flower crazies. After being excited for a while, she calms down and stares at the live broadcast with other people.

    As usual, as soon as the live camera was turned on, hundreds of thousands of fans swarmed into the studio.

    [anchor, will Lord underworld show up this time? Last night, I dreamt that I was out of bed with Lord Hades!]

    [upstairs, are you ashamed? Lord underworld won''t roll with you. If you want to roll, you will also roll with people like me who are too shy to roll!]

    [hey, you didn''t find that today''s live broadcast height is much higher than usual!]

    As soon as this person reminds us, other people come back to their senses.

    [isn''t it true that Lord Hades is broadcasting for us today

    [my God, it''s Lord Pluto who is actually broadcasting it for us. I feel my heart beat so fast and excited. Is there any wood in it

    [Hello, there seems to be a handsome guy with purple hair next to Lord Hades! Is this welfare

    Because the Bluetooth headset is connected to Mo liangye''s mobile phone this time, the pictures that the audience see now are all transmitted through Mo liangye''s line of sight, so it''s natural to see BAMO next to Mo liangye.

    Yes, this man with purple hair is so handsome, like a prince in a cartoon

    [upstairs, do you want to empathize? Before, you said that Lord Hades is the most handsome in the world!]

    [Lord underworld is always the most handsome in my mind, but Lord underworld is already the anchor. What''s wrong with me shifting my goal to other beautiful men? "

    ����

    For a moment, there was a lot of noise in the studio, and the screen was almost drowned by the barrage.

    I have to concentrate on the situation of Mo liangye.

    After all, if BAMO really means badly, the situation of Mo liangye will be very dangerous. How dare I be distracted?

    But I know in my heart, in addition to let Mo liangye go to deal with BAMO alone, there is really no better way at the moment.

    I believe that no matter what demon BAMO is, Mo liangye will be able to fight with him.

    What I have to do is try my best to protect the safety of these people around me.

    Fortunately, other people at the moment have also understood me and Mo liangye''s painstaking efforts, no longer noisy, all set spirit will God looking at their mobile phone screen live.

    In the picture, Mo liangye and BAMO look around the villa for a while, but they don''t find Yang Yuze''s shadow.

    Then they climbed up the cliffs on both sides of honeymoon island to see if Yang Yuze had been hidden in a cave.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Chen ya, who was standing behind me, suddenly let out a scream, which scared me to throw my mobile phone to the ground.

    "This is it, this is it! As like as two peas in the cave I have dreamed of, the cave I dreamed of is now in the same cave.

    Chen Ya''s eyes were full of fear, as if those dreams were still in my mind.

    Hearing this, my heart suddenly a cool, quickly picked up the mobile phone fell on the ground, crackling a line of words up.

    [be careful! Chen Ya said that this is the cave she dreamed of!]

    Sure enough, as soon as my barrage came out, the camera over there stopped for a second or two.

    I know that he has seen the barrage I fired, and this Barrage is obviously beyond his expectation.

    However, he was a calm and calm man. He soon returned to normal and continued to follow BAMO inside.

    Seeing the hole getting deeper and deeper, the people present, like me, were almost jumping to the throat.

    Especially Chen ya, Xu''s dream is so terrible that her hands are still shivering.

    No way, in order to appease her, I had to pat her on the shoulder and said softly, "don''t worry, he will help you find your boyfriend!"

    But even so, Chen Ya''s hand still can''t stop shaking.

    It seems that the dream she had in the afternoon was much more terrifying than I imagined.

    In the view of the live broadcast at the moment, Mo liangye has followed BAMO into the depth of the cave. There is no one inside, and there is no movement at all.

    "Come on, there''s no one here. Let''s go to the next cave and have a look!" BAMO suggested.

    Mo liangye takes a look at BAMO, nods and follows him to the outside of the cave.

    I don''t know why, the more I see them going out, the more nervous I feel.

    I always feel that if BAMO really has a problem, he will never let the cool night go so easily.

    Fortunately, the cave is not too deep. Before long, BAMO and Mo liangye went to the entrance of the cave and were about to go out.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, I don''t know where a poisonous snake sprang out, opening its fangs and biting it towards the Mo Liang night.

    Between the light and the flint, the ink cool night quickly lifted the long sword from the storage ring and raised the hand to kill the snake.

    In an instant, the snake was cut into two pieces, and there was no movement.

    Seeing this scene, the audience in the studio burst into flames one after another.

    [I went, Lord underworld, to show us how to kill snakes this time

    [I always feel that Lord underworld wants to make snake meat hot pot for the anchor!]

 Chapter 196

    But who knows, before the audience in the studio was excited for a long time, there were several small snakes springing out from the corner, biting at the ink cold night with their sharp fangs.

    Seeing this scene, I feel my heart almost stopped.

    These snakes are well-trained and very fast. If they bite on Mo liangye, they will be very dangerous.

    However, at this time, a white light suddenly flashed across the screen of the mobile phone, and the snakes were killed by the blade of Mo liangye.

    "Why, the so-called snake king, is he so skilled?" Mo cool night eyes color deep looking at BAMO, lips with a trace of ridicule.

    Hearing this, BAMO''s face changed slightly, and then quickly recovered. He asked in a deep voice, "how do you know my identity?"

    Mo liangye''s fierce eyes glanced at his back, and saw that in the place not far away from him, in the whole cave, there were snakes everywhere, and just like the tide towards Mo liangye.

    "Do you think this is the place to talk?" Mo liangye asked with a sneer.

    Hearing this, BAMO coldly looked at the snakes and yelled: "get back to me!"

    The snakes were stunned for a moment, then quickly turned around and retreated into the cave.

    See, Mo cool night lip angle tiny hook, sneer and say: "snake king is snake king, pour still have some momentum."

    "You haven''t answered my question yet." BAMO said coldly.

    Mo liangye took out a handkerchief from his clothes, wiped the snake blood on his sword, and said: "I have to say that you played very well, almost everyone believed that you were the son of the former Island leader."

    BAMO looks at Mo lengye coldly, as if waiting for him to continue to say.

    "But you are still too confident to pass off human blood as red wine for us to drink. Maybe others can''t smell it, but it doesn''t mean I can''t smell it! If I guess correctly, the old island owner should have been killed by you, right? " Mo Liang night''s glaring looking at BAMO asked.

    This words, across the mobile phone screen we are almost collapsed, one by one all began to retch.

    I thought there was something wrong with the red wine before, but I couldn''t tell what was wrong.

    Being reminded by Mo liangye that what I drank before was human blood, I could not help feeling a twitch in my stomach.

    And now in the mobile phone screen, listening to the words of Mo liangye, BAMO''s handsome cheek suddenly shows a grim smile.

    "Yes, I have killed the old immortal and his family. But before I killed them, I had his wife and daughter give birth to my children! "

    Hearing this, I immediately understood why the honeymoon island was open to the public, and the people selected must be lovers.

    It turns out that BAMO wants to reproduce with the women in the couple, while the men will all be sucked to death by those starving snakes!

    This move is really killing two birds with one stone. It''s extremely vicious!

    "Ah --"

    After listening to BAMO''s words, Chen ya, who is sitting next to me, suddenly loses control of her emotions and desperately grabs her hair to cry.

    "It''s him... The man who defiled me. He''s a beast. I''ll kill him, kill him!" Chen Ya roared and rushed to the door immediately.

    Seeing this, I quickly grabbed her.

    "Calm down! To go out now is to die! "

    But Chen Ya is not willing to give up. She grabs and plans at me and has to rush out to find BAMO.

    Seeing that the situation was about to get out of control, I couldn''t take care of it any more. When I raised my hand, a chopper hit Chen Ya in the back of the neck.

    Chen Ya Dun turned his eyes and fell asleep.

    Others may be scared by BAMO''s words before, all like a fool.

    I couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed and yelled: "what are you still standing for? Give her a hand and get her to bed

    Hearing this, they responded and helped me carry Chen ya to the bed.

    "Lord... Anchor, Chen Ya has been killed by the snake king. Can''t she really give birth to a bunch of snakes?" A girl asked in fear.

    "I don''t know if she will give birth to a snake, but if you go out of this door without permission and are taken captive by the snake king, you will lose your life." I said faintly.

    On hearing this, all the people present looked at each other and did not know what to do.

    I sighed and said, "it''s useless for us to think so much now. Let''s take a look at my husband''s situation first."

    Everyone nodded and watched the live broadcast again with me.

    Because Chen Ya suddenly interrupts us, we have no idea what Mo liangye and Ba Mo have said. We have a fight with each other.

    Even from the previous mountain, all the way to the beach below.

    "I didn''t expect that you really have some skills. But it''s a pity that the corner of your clothes has been cut by me. After all, I''m a little better! " BAMO said with a slight sneer.

    Mo liangye was not willing to be outdone. He sneered and said, "Oh? Then look at your chest again. "

    BAMO''s face was slightly stunned. He glanced at his chest with the remaining light from the corner of his eye. He saw that the clothes there had been cut open, revealing his strong chest.

    But the chest was cut open by a sharp blade, and the flesh and blood flew down.

    Don''t think about it. It must have been stabbed by Mo liangye just now.

    "How''s it going? Do you still like this gift for you? " Mo cool night provocative said.

    BAMO snorted and said, "it''s too early to be proud now. Even if you are a little better than me, when can you be arrogant without help? "

    With that, BAMO clapped his hands, and the whole beach was immediately covered with a black cloud, which made the city want to destroy.

    Seeing this scene, all the audience in the studio immediately talked about it.

    Because of Mao, I feel that the snake king is accumulating great things

    [it''s more than saving up big things. It''s clearly the rhythm of the army pressing the city!]

    [I feel that Lord Hades has been schemed by the snake king. The snake king obviously asked for foreign help!]

    ����

    There was a lot of excitement in the studio, and I was worried outside the screen.

    Mo liangye and BAMO fight alone, at least 80% of the odds.

    But if bamoro really invited foreign aid to come, it''s really not sure who will win or lose!

    Seeing the black cloud lower and lower, my heart almost jumped to my throat.

    "Who did you invite? Together with you, you invited a group of rubbish from the underworld of Thailand!" Mo cool night sneer.

    As soon as the words fell, the black cloud gradually dispersed, revealing the appearance of a row of soldiers.

    Crouching trough, this is actually a group of Yin soldiers?

    Moreover, look at their clothes and features, this is clearly the Yin soldiers of Thailand!

    Seeing this scene, I suddenly think of the Thai ghost King Meng Pai who was killed by Mo liangye a few days ago.

    At that time, I was wondering if other people would come to Thailand''s underworld. As a result, who ever thought that I was right!

 Chapter 197

    Well, it''s a big mess for me and Mo liangye.

    The hell soldiers of Thailand''s underworld didn''t come early or late, but they came to seek revenge at this time. What do you mean?

    No, it''s not a coincidence. It''s not a coincidence!

    When I went to the toilet during the day, I overheard BAMO talking to others.

    At that time, he seemed to ask the man to go back and tell his master Balabala. Now it seems that the person BAMO met in that room must have been sent from the underworld of Thailand!

    What a BAMO. Knowing that he can''t beat Mo liangye, he contacted foreign aid early and wanted to join hands with us to kill us.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help itching my teeth.

    But the next scene on the screen, it is let me more gnash my teeth.

    When the black cloud completely dispersed, the Thai Yin soldiers automatically divided into two rows to make way for one way.

    Then, four ghosts in white came forward slowly from behind with a step.

    And sitting on that step was a thin, dark looking man.

    When I saw the man''s face, I was bleeding all over my head.

    Shit, it''s this asshole!

    I never thought that the Thai tour guide who strongly recommended honeymoon island to me on Phuket Island yesterday would be a ghost!

    I went there. No wonder he said how beautiful honeymoon island was.

    At that time, I thought he was greedy and wanted to earn more tips.

    But who knows, behind him, is a huge evil heart.

    Step by step, he brought me and Mo liangye to the honeymoon island. He wanted to use BAMO''s ability to contain Mo liangye and eradicate us.

    I have to say, this wishful thinking is really good!

    Almost at the same time as me, Mo liangye also recognized the male ghost, laughed coldly, and said, "it''s you who are a clown. I said that you were trying to boast about the beautiful scenery of honeymoon island. There must be some ulterior purpose!"

    "Boy, your time of death is coming. How can you be so stubborn?" The male ghost sitting on the bus cried coldly.

    Although they had a big fight, Mo liangye didn''t seem to think so. He said with a slight sneer, "according to you, I''m going to die anyway. How can you make me understand?"

    Step catch up that male ghost to hear this words, think Mo cool night recognize counsels, can''t help but some proud.

    "Even now, I''m not afraid to let you know who I am. The ghost King Meng Pai, who was killed by you a few days ago, is the younger brother of my mother. And I am Mengyuan, the king of the underworld of Thailand. "

    As soon as the words came out, the barrage in the live broadcast room suddenly popped out like crazy.

    [my God, this is also Hades. Why is the difference between Mao''s looks so big

    [does this ugly thing mean you are the underworld? If he can be the king of Hades in this way, will the Thai people be disgusted to death? "

    [this is probably one side of the water and soil to support the underworld. Our country has beautiful mountains and waters, so our Lord underworld is also handsome in the sky. It''s Thailand. It''s a small place. It''s ugly and it loves to die. It''s strange that it can raise a good-looking Pluto!]

    [agree to upstairs + 1!]

    Yes, I firmly support our Lord Hades even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes

    ����

    As the saying goes, people are more popular than dead people.

    In the same way, ghosts are more angry than ghosts.

    If Meng Yuan had seen the live broadcast of the barrage, he would have vomited three liters of blood!

    One was praised by the audience, the other was trampled on by the audience.

    This is probably the so-called different lives with ghosts!

    After listening to Meng Yuan''s words, Mo liangye sneered again and said, "it seems that I have to expand my territory to Thailand!"

    "Boy, I''m afraid you haven''t figured out the current situation, have you? I have so many Yin soldiers to help me, and the snake king to help me. What do you think you can do with me just by yourself? " Meng Yuan said with a look of arrogance.

    "What can I do with you? Don''t you know if you try? "

    Mo liangye sneered, and then quickly jumped over the soldiers, jumped in front of Meng Yuan, and grabbed him by the neck.

    Meng Yuan obviously didn''t expect that Mo liangye''s action was so fast that he could easily avoid those Yin soldiers in front of him and directly capture the king instead of catching the thief.

    "You... Don''t mess around... Speak well when you have something to say!" Meng Yuan''s face turned pale and begged for mercy.

    Seeing his country''s underworld captured, those Thai Yin soldiers were in a mess, and they all rushed up to fight against Mo liangye with their swords.

    Seeing this, Meng Yuan quickly stopped: "stop... Stop! Don''t... don''t come here, don''t come here! "

    As soon as Meng Yuan begged for mercy, the live broadcast room immediately burst again.

    [it turns out that Thailand''s Hades is so cowardly! With this virtue, how can we compare it with our Lord Pluto? "

    [yes, our Lord Pluto is not only handsome, but also can easily crush him with strength. What qualification does he have to be the king of Thailand

    [the Thai underworld is very old. Isn''t it good to be honest in the underworld? Who is to blame for having to come out and die? "

    [Lord underworld is so powerful that he easily hanged Thailand''s underworld!]

    [agree with Thailand''s Pluto kneel down and ask his father to praise me!]

    ����

    See Mo cool night so easily captured Meng Yuan, even across the mobile phone screen, I am also excited.

    It''s my husband. It''s not my strength!

    However, just when I was happy, the boy next to me suddenly exclaimed: "this... Isn''t this Yang Yuze?"

    Hearing this, I immediately turned my eyes back to the mobile phone screen.

    In the picture, BAMO doesn''t know where he got Yang Yuze, who has been missing for a long time.

    He pinched Yang Yuze''s neck in one hand and a small sea snake in the other. He said to Mo liangye, "don''t you always want to find him? He''s in my hands now. If you kill Meng Yuan, the boy won''t live any longer! "

    BAMO is telling the truth. Although Yang Yuze was bitten by snakes in many parts of his body, fortunately, his blood has not been completely drained. If he is treated in time, he still has a chance of life.

    But if he bites Yang Yuze with the little sea snake in his hand, Yang Yuze will not live.

    After all, sea snakes have the strongest animal venom on earth.

    Once bitten, there is no chance of survival.

    See Ba Mo so threaten, Mo cool night at the moment angry, sternly shout a way: "you dare!"

    BAMO smile, said: "you see I dare not!"

    After that, BAMO slightly released the little sea snake in his hand. The little sea snake immediately opened its fangs and bit at Yang Yuze''s neck.

    Seeing that the sharp fangs were about to touch Yang Yuze''s neck, BAMO pulled the little sea snake back.

    "Well, do you still think I dare not?" BAMO''s face is more ferocious than ever.

 Chapter 198

    This time, no matter how to kill and cut decisively in Ren Mo''s cool night, he didn''t dare to act rashly at the moment.

    After all, what BAMO is holding now is a living human life.

    A short hesitation, Mo cool night deep voice asked: "what do you want?"

    "It''s very simple. Let Meng Yuan go."

    Hearing BAMO''s words, the audience in the live broadcast room sent out barrages one after another.

    [Lord underworld, you can''t let it go. Once you let it go, you will suffer if they beat you one more time!]

    [yes, the thief should catch the king first. As long as Meng Yuan is in hand, these Yin soldiers dare not do anything!]

    [the snake king is shameless. He can''t beat Lord Pluto himself. He used threats to attack him!]

    ����

    Mo liangye takes a cold glance at BAMO and looks at Mengyuan. Finally, he has to make a decision and is ready to release Mengyuan.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Meng Yuan''s fingers suddenly became extremely sharp, and when he was distracted by Yang Yuze''s concern on a cool night, he stabbed him in the abdomen with one claw.

    Mo Liang yedun felt a sharp pain coming from his abdomen, subconsciously released Meng Yuan, and looked at him in disbelief.

    "You..."

    Seeing his success, Meng Yuan couldn''t help laughing: "hahaha, boy, fight with me, you are still young after all..."

    Who knows, he hasn''t finished a word, Mo liangye suddenly raised his hand and slapped Meng Yuan on the chest.

    Meng Yuan probably didn''t expect that after Mo liangye was injured by him, he still had such huge energy. He was unprepared and directly hit more than ten meters away and fell to the ground.

    Seeing that Meng Yuan was injured, bamordon was in a hurry. He immediately released the sea snake and let it bite Yang Yuze.

    I went. BAMO is really vicious.

    It''s Meng Yuanxian who did it to Mo liangye. Now he is beaten by Mo liangye. Who can blame him?

    But BAMO, regardless of three seven twenty-one, wants to vent his anger on Yang Yuze. It''s not reasonable at all!

    Seeing that the sharp fangs of the little sea snake are about to bite Yang Yuze''s body, even across the mobile phone screen, we are too nervous to move.

    This bite down, Yang Yuze can not really live.

    Although we just met him by chance and had no friendship with him, we were on this island together. Now we can''t help but worry about his death.

    Who knows, when all of us are worried, suddenly there is a small and sharp white light flash in the mobile phone picture.

    Then, the white light hit the little sea snake with great accuracy.

    The little sea snake was immediately cut in two, fell to the ground and died.

    Seeing this, even BAMO was stunned.

    To say that his little sea snake is also very fast, and this white light can easily kill his little sea snake. What kind of speed is this?

    He was calm face, now finally flashed a panic.

    "Who? Who is it? Get out of here BAMO''s voice was full of anger.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as BAMO''s voice fell, a voice suddenly sounded from far and near on a big tree in the distance: "even if you besiege him like this, it''s shameless to take innocent people as a threat."

    Then, a tall and slender figure flew over from the tree and fell steadily beside the cool night.

    Mobile phone line of sight with the Mo cool night eye movement, slowly fell on the person''s face.

    As a result, it didn''t matter. I was so surprised that my chin almost fell off.

    "Ji Yunxi?"

    I went, why is Mao going to be him?

    Last time I got married with Mo liangye in the underworld, I never saw him again. Now he''s here?

    Seeing that it was Ji Yunxi, Mo liangye was as surprised as I was, with doubts in his tone.

    "It''s you?"

    Ji Yunxi''s lips showed a trace of evil smile and said: "yes, it''s me. I finally got out of the country for a holiday and went to Phuket Island. When I saw the monstrous atmosphere here, I wanted to come and have a look. As a result, I really caught up with a good thing. "

    Ji Yunxi''s words, the audience in the studio immediately boiling.

    [this... Is this the help of Lord Hades? I feel so handsome!]

    [yes, I didn''t expect that all the friends around Lord Hades were so handsome. I envy them!]

    [I want to ask weakly, this handsome guy, are you married? If you''re not married, we''ll get a license another day

    [upstairs, get a wool card, and throw him down in his sleeping suit first!]

    ����

    Seeing the barrage, I couldn''t help but look black.

    It turns out that these female fans don''t like the cool night. They clearly like the handsome men all over the world!

    According to this trend, I deeply doubt whether Mo liangye will soon fall out of favor.

    See Ji Yunxi came, Ba Mo''s face at the moment more bad.

    Although he doesn''t know Ji Yunxi''s identity, people with clear eyes can see that Ji Yunxi''s strength is not bad.

    It''s hard to deal with a cool night, and now Ji Yunxi, who has excellent ability, is not easy for him to win this battle.

    After a short thought, BAMO''s face sank slightly. He put his finger into his mouth and whistled loudly.

    In an instant, the whole honeymoon island was shaking, and countless snakes came out from the bottom of the earth, like the tide towards them in the cool night.

    At the same time, Thailand''s underworld, who had been beaten up before, also got up and directed Thailand''s Yin soldiers to attack Mo liangye and Mo liangye with indignation on his face.

    Ji Yunxi lips slightly hook smile, look to Mo liangye asked: "you hurt can play?"

    The Mo cool night looks around one eye, in the eye peeps out a trace ruthless Li, sink a voice way: "a group of mobs just, not to worry about!"

    Having said that, Mo liangye suddenly opened his aura and rushed into the underworld soldiers, fighting with Thailand''s Hades.

    As for Ji Yunxi, he was specially responsible for dealing with snakes that came like the tide.

    I have to say, this is definitely the most wonderful duel I have ever seen.

    Mo liangye and Su Luojie are the best in the underworld and Shura world. In a short time, they have eliminated nearly half of the Yin soldiers and snakes.

    I can''t help but be glad to see the victory in sight.

    Originally thought that today will experience a catastrophe, but Ji Yunxi''s arrival to Mo liangye said, can be said to be like a tiger adding wings, easy to sweep a piece.

    It is estimated that before long, they will be able to clean up the hands of BAMO and Mengyuan.

    At that time, we don''t have to stay in this small room all the time.

    But who knows, just when I was happy, the girl next to me suddenly said, "the snake king is gone, the snake king is gone!"

    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned, and my heart suddenly cooled.

    When I came back to my mind and looked at my mobile phone screen, I saw that BAMO was no longer in the picture.

    Just now I just watched them fight in the cool night of Mo, and I forgot about BAMO. BAMO sneaked away while they were fighting in the cool night of Mo!

    The snake is really a kind of insidious animal, playing with Yin!

 Chapter 199

    No, BAMO''s running away at such a time. Is it really just for running away?

    With his ability, even if he can''t beat Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi, it''s not too difficult to escape.

    But after he called out all the snakes on the island, he disappeared. Is that a bit like a cover up?

    Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi are busy dealing with Thailand''s Hades and countless snakes. They have no time to worry about BAMO. If BAMO plays some tricks at this time, it''s hard to say who wins or loses.

    Although I don''t have much contact with BAMO, I always feel that his mind is very deep.

    With his character, he is likely to find other ways to deal with Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi when he knows he can''t win.

    Just now, he used Yang Yuze to threaten Mo liangye. Isn''t that the case?

    Wait, threat?

    When this word flashed in my mind, I felt a bad feeling in my heart.

    Just as I was thinking about it, I vaguely felt that there was a bunch of cold eyes staring at me outside the window.

    I slowly raised my head and looked out of the window.

    I saw a pair of eyes outside the empty window.

    The eyes were cold as like as two peas, which were greedy and insidious.

    I went there. I was really afraid of what I was afraid of.

    I was worried about whether BAMO would use us to threaten Mo liangye, but it didn''t take long for it to come true.

    Other people see I have been staring out of the window, also can''t help but follow my eyes to see the past.

    The next second, the whole room was filled with screams.

    Obviously, they were all frightened by BAMO''s terrible snake eyes.

    Fortunately, Mo liangye had set up a border in this room before, and BAMO could only stare at us outside the window, so he couldn''t get in at all.

    Otherwise, his terrible appearance can really scare us to death every minute.

    All the people present were not in the mood to watch the live broadcast. They hugged each other and shivered.

    As for me, I took out my own weapons and stared out of the window to watch out for BAMO.

    As time went by, the whole room was horribly quiet.

    I don''t know why, every time when it''s very quiet, I feel something will happen.

    I looked around and saw that the others were the same, nothing unusual.

    Looking out of the window, BAMO''s terrible snake eyes were still staring at us, as if he would break into the window at any time.

    But I know that his ability is under the ink cold night, and it is not easy to break the barrier, so I am not particularly worried.

    But in the end, people are not as good as heaven. When I just let go, Chen ya, who was knocked unconscious by me, suddenly woke up.

    See Chen Ya wake up, others are particularly happy.

    Before, they were always worried about whether I would beat Chen Ya into a concussion.

    Now she''s awake, which at least means she''s OK.

    "Chen ya, you finally wake up, do you know, you almost..." a girl quickly sat to the bedside, and Chen Ya warm.

    But who knows, before she finished her sentence, Chen Ya''s face suddenly became ferocious. Her eyes were wide open, and she looked very frightening.

    I feel that things are a little bit out of order. I rush to stop Chen ya.

    Unexpectedly, Chen ya at the moment is beyond my control.

    She pushed me away and ran towards the door.

    Seeing this scene, my heart is not good.

    The boundary of Mo liangye cloth is only in this room.

    If Chen Ya goes out of this door, there will be nothing to protect her.

    Besides, now nabamo is outside the window. Once the door is opened, nabamo can attack us at any time and catch us all.

    Whether considering the safety of Chen Ya or other people''s safety, Chen Ya must not be allowed to leave this door.

    Think of here, I don''t care 37 21, directly rushed up, a will Chen ya to the ground.

    "Chen ya, calm down. You can''t go out. If you go out, we''ll all die!" I roared angrily.

    But who knows, Chen Ya''s strength is extremely strong. Even if I fell to the ground, she still slapped me in the face.

    Maybe she is too hard, this slap, directly to fan my head.

    When I see you again, Chen Ya has pushed me away, twisted the handle and rushed out.

    Seeing the open door, my face turned pale.

    It''s over, Chen Ya''s over, we''re over!

    I dare not delay, quickly get up from the ground, want to take advantage of BAMO attack before the door closed.

    But I underestimated BAMO''s speed. As soon as I touched the door, I was bounced open by the huge force outside and fell to the ground.

    I know. This is BAMO.

    I don''t know what method he used, but Chen Ya suddenly became crazy, so he opened the door for him and let him attack.

    Even though I had been prepared, I was still shocked when I saw BAMO.

    Because at this moment, he has completely changed back into a snake shape, and his two snake eyes are still gloomy and strange. What''s more, the scarlet letter in his mouth keeps huffing and puffing, as if to involve us at any time.

    Seeing this, everyone else was shocked.

    Even one of the boys was scared to pee his pants.

    Bamona''s gloomy snake eye glanced at the boy who peed his pants, and his smelly mouth gave a sneer: "hum, cowardly human!"

    To be honest, it is impossible to see this scene without fear.

    But if even I was shaking, what would they do?

    Among these people, I have the strongest ability.

    If I don''t do anything, everyone will be buried today.

    Thinking of this, I immediately transferred Lu Ban chi from the storage ring, ready to attack the PMO.

    Seeing that I was ready, BAMO''s snake head sneered again: "woman, without your husband''s protection, do you think you can beat me?"

    As the saying goes: the loser cannot lose the battle.

    Even if I know that BAMO''s ability is above me, I can''t sit here and die.

    OK or not, how do you know if you don''t try?

    So I spit at BAMO and said in a cold voice: "even if I can''t fight, what? You won''t make me feel better, and I won''t make you feel better! "

    Never thought, after listening to my words, BAMO actually laughed.

    "Woman, you are very interesting. If you are willing to follow me, I can promise not to kill you!"

    Damn, isn''t BAMO afraid of flashing his tongue when he says this?

    He is a snake, let me live with a snake for a lifetime, it is better to kill me!

    So, I almost didn''t think about it, so I cheered coldly, "you dream! Even if I die, I will never let you succeed! "

 Chapter 200

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, BAMO licked my face with his red letter.

    "A beautiful woman like you, how can I let you die?"

    The smell of BAMO''s mouth rushed straight to my head, and I immediately felt that my stomach was boiling.

    You want me to live with him for the rest of my life?

    Jane is dreaming!

    So I took Lu Banchi and cut the scarlet letter to bamona.

    Seeing the action in my hand, the pupil in BAMO snake''s eyes suddenly erect into a long and thin blood line, and fiercely withdraw the letter from my face, let me cut a blank.

    "Woman, it seems that you want to propose a toast instead of a penalty!" BAMO''s voice was filled with anger.

    If at ordinary times, I would have shaken my legs in front of such a giant.

    But today, I know I can''t.

    Because everyone in this room is waiting for me to save, I can''t fall down easily!

    Thinking of this, I spit at BAMO again and said in a cold voice, "you have the ability to kill me today. Otherwise, I will make you die

    Hearing what I said, bamona''s huge snake head came forward fiercely. With a strong swing, it hit my chest, knocked me off and fell on the wall.

    "I''m not good at it, but I''m good at it! Today you have to do it or not! "

    I have to say that BAMO''s strength is really great.

    I nearly broke my ribs just now.

    I lay on the ground for a long time, and then I managed to support the wall and stand up again.

    "Even if you beat me to death today, I will never follow you!" I said with a firm face.

    As soon as he said this, Palmerton became even more irritated, and he was about to bite me with his fangs open.

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, the girl standing by the window suddenly exclaimed excitedly: "coming, coming, they are coming this way, we will be rescued immediately!"

    When I heard this, I felt like ten thousand alpacas galloping by.

    The girl''s so-called them must refer to Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi.

    After such a long time, their fight over there should have been almost solved. Now it''s natural to rush to save us.

    Save it, girl. What are you shouting about?

    When you shout like this, it''s like telling BAMO the news?

    I''m not afraid of God like opponents, but I''m afraid of pig like teammates!

    Sure enough, when he heard the girl''s voice, BAMO immediately stopped biting me. The snake''s tail swung fiercely, which made me and other people run away from the castle in a hurry.

    Maybe it''s because BAMO''s snake tail is too tight. Not long after I leave the castle, my eyes turn black and I faint.

    When I woke up again, I was already in a cave, and my hands were tied with ropes, hanging at the top of the cave.

    Although the tip of the foot can touch the ground a little, it can''t make any effort after all, let alone escape.

    I looked around and found that several other people were hanging like me, including Chen ya.

    Fortunately, there are no snakes in this cave, otherwise I have to be scared out of my mind.

    So after about a quarter of an hour, BAMO''s snake slowly crawled in from the outside and licked my face with the scarlet letter.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you yet. I''ll show you how I tormented your companion."

    With that, BAMO takes back the letter. With a slight swing of the snake''s tail, he breaks the rope hanging Chen ya, and Chen Ya falls to the ground.

    Later, BAMO used the snake to roll Chen Ya onto a stone slab in the cave and leaned over it.

    Seeing this, I was totally shocked.

    This... BAMO, this is to tarnish Chen Ya''s rhythm?

    What shocked me even more was that Chen Ya was awake at the moment.

    Yes, she was awake without any struggle. She let BAMO pull off her clothes with her fangs, then wound her body layer by layer with snake tail, as if to strangle her.

    But I know, BAMO is not to strangle Chen ya, but to do that with her!

    Because something of the snake is long and curly, it can bend at will, so the way of snake is different from that of human.

    Generally, we see two snakes intertwined in the wild, which looks like a twist roll. It''s not that they are fighting, but that two snakes are doing something.

    Sure enough, after a while, Chen ya, who was caught by the snake, made a very charming voice.

    Hearing this sound, not only me, but also other people who were hanged were stunned.

    What happened to Chen ya?

    Before that is BAMO sullied her, she went crazy like want to find him desperately.

    As a result, he is not only willing to be defiled by BAMO again, but also makes such a sound.

    Is this the girl who was so clever that she didn''t even dare to speak up?

    As if seeing through what I thought, BAMO''s snake head suddenly turned to me and said, "she has been my slave since the first time she was possessed by me. Now if I let her live, she will live; if I let her die, she will die! "

    When BAMO said that, I probably understood what was going on.

    Many animals have a strong desire to possess and control their females, especially the snake king like BAMO, who has lived for thousands of years.

    Therefore, when he defiled Chen Ya for the first time, he had already used a special method to control her mind.

    Therefore, before we were besieged by BAMO, Chen Ya rushed to open the door for BAMO like crazy.

    But Chen Ya and I are about the same age, still so young, is her life going to be ruined like this?

    Listening to Chen Ya''s charming voice, I feel more and more uncomfortable.

    A good girl is tortured like this. How can I bear it?

    It is almost conceivable that the original owner of the island had suffered from inhuman abuse before he died.

    BAMO, a beast, actually treats our human women as slaves for reproduction.

    I swear, if I have a chance to get out of here alive, I will cut him and avenge all the human women who have suffered his persecution!

    But obviously, I probably have no chance to escape from this place. I don''t even know where I am now. What do I take to escape?

    And even if I can get out, what about the others?

    They are all unarmed ordinary people. It''s lucky that they haven''t been scared to death by the current situation, let alone escaped.

    At the moment, I just hope that they can find this cave earlier in Mo liangye.

    In that case, maybe we still have a chance.

    Otherwise, wrapped in the belly of the snake is small, if like Chen Ya is tarnished by BAMO, it is really the thing that makes life worse than death!

    Mo liangye, you will come to save me, right? I am silent in my heart.

 Chapter 201

    However, just as I was reciting silently in my heart, I faintly felt a twitch in my lower abdomen, so painful that I almost cried out.

    It felt like something was tumbling in my stomach.

    I can''t help feeling a little flustered when I think of the things I vomited during the day.

    Can''t it be that just now, when we started with BAMO, we accidentally moved the fetal Qi?

    But before I was pregnant with Guoguo, I went to heaven and earth to catch ghosts and seal demons. There was nothing at all.

    They''re all the same father. The second child won''t be so fragile, will it?

    Who knows, just thinking about this, a young girl''s voice came from her belly: "Mom!"

    I was slightly stunned, looked around, and found that no one except me heard the sound.

    Is this the voice of the little guy in my belly?

    And this little guy is a girl?

    Shit, Guoguo has been talking about wanting a sister before, but now I have a sister for him. Is that what you want?

    But Guoguo has excellent ability and can help me fight monsters. I don''t know if this little guy will?

    Although it''s better for girls to be gentle and quiet, now the situation is critical. If we don''t find a way to escape, then I and these companions will be finished.

    So, I don''t care if I can teach the little guy in my stomach bad, and directly communicate with her with my mind.

    "Hello baby, I''m your mother. Welcome to this world."

    I thought the little guy in my stomach would be as arrogant as Guoguo and ignore me at all.

    But who knows this guy is also a warm one. When he heard my voice, he immediately responded to me.

    "Hello, mom. My name is Nuan Nuan. Thank you for giving birth to me with dad."

    I went. I thought that Guoguo was against the heaven when he was in my stomach, but who knew that this little guy was even more against the heaven than Guoguo. He even named himself.

    Not only that, but this little guy is more polite than when Guoguo was a child, OK?

    It seems that the gene of Mo liangye is really not covered!

    But this is not the time to connect.

    That BAMO has defiled Chen ya. If we don''t hurry up, I''m afraid we can''t escape him.

    Thinking of this, I once again discussed with the little guy in my stomach: "that... Nuan Nuan, can you help my mother? Now my mother is arrested by the villain, and the villain is going to eat my mother. If mom is eaten by bad guys, then wennuan will have no mom! "

    Sure enough, as soon as he heard that he was going to have no mother, he was in a hurry.

    "No, wennuan can''t do without his mother. If any villain wants to bully his mother, wennuan will beat him to death!"

    I almost laughed when I heard that.

    Though the warm character as like as two peas, but the heart of the mother is exactly the same, not the loss of the same siblings with the father.

    With her help in the dark, I must have escaped with these people. There is a glimmer of hope.

    Thinking of this, I turned to BAMO.

    At this moment, Xu is about to climb the peak, BAMO has become more and more crazy, even the ugly snake face, is also a face intoxicated.

    I have seen it on the Internet before. After talking about snakes, there will be a short stay for a few minutes, so as to successfully breed the next generation.

    So this is the best time to escape.

    Thinking of this, I quickly took advantage of BAMO''s snake head back to me, with the help of warmth to my strength, my body forced to swing to the front of the cliff.

    When I touched the opposite rock wall, I pushed my toes hard and turned over in mid air like a gymnast. I grasped the upper part of the rope on my wrist, bit the dagger from the storage ring with my teeth, quickly cut the rope and fell to the ground.

    I took a look at BAMO, and saw that he was still immersed in the full rain, and had no time to worry about us. So he slipped to the other people, cut the rope for them, and motioned them to go quickly with his eyes.

    A few of them have been scared for a long time, and now they are saved. How can they not escape?

    So one by one, they slipped out of the cave and ran faster than rabbits.

    I was relieved to see them all out.

    Without their drag, even if they really start, I will worry less!

    At present, the biggest problem for me is to rescue Chen Ya from BAMO.

    Although Chen Ya has been controlled by BAMO, she is still a human life. If she is allowed to continue to be BAMO''s x slave, sooner or later, she will follow the footsteps of the old island owner and his family.

    Chen Ya is about the same age as me. I really can''t leave her alone.

    I know that Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi may have a better chance of winning against BAMO.

    But BAMO''s physical strength looks so good and powerful. If Chen Ya continues to be tossed about, I''m afraid she may not be able to wait for them to find her in the dark night.

    What''s more, as a woman, I really can''t bear to see Chen Ya continue to be tainted by BAMO.

    I don''t want to see it for a second, because it''s a shame for human women!

    Thinking of this, I take out the ink line and Lu Banchi from the storage ring, hold them in my hand, and quietly approach BAMO step by step.

    One step... Two steps... Three steps

    Seeing the distance from BAMO''s snake body getting closer and closer, my heart kept beating with it.

    If at this moment, BAMO suddenly bite over, or his snake tail suddenly sweep over, then I''m really finished!

    Xu understood what I thought in my heart, Nuan Nuan comforted me softly: "Mom, don''t be afraid, Nuan Nuan will protect you!"

    Hearing this, I felt a little more at ease.

    Yes, even if BAMO finds out, the big deal is to fight with him.

    He dares to do such a brute thing to us. I have to teach him a lesson today!

    After thinking about this, my heart was filled with courage.

    Maybe even God is blessing me, until I go to BAMO''s snake body, he didn''t react.

    God help me!

    I pinned Lu Banchi to my waist, and then held both ends of the ink line in my hands. While BAMO was climbing the peak, I jumped up and quickly strangled BAMO''s chin with the ink line.

    BAMO obviously didn''t expect me to escape from his rope. He was so surprised that he bit me.

    But it''s too late, because I''ve used ink thread around his head twice and tied his mouth.

    Don''t bite me, he can''t even open his mouth now!

    When BAMO saw that he couldn''t use his mouth, he wanted to attack me with snake tail.

    Seeing this, I immediately took out Lu Banchi from my waist and thrust him into BAMO''s snake.

    When BAMO felt pain, he suddenly went crazy. The snake subconsciously released Chen Ya and attacked me

 Chapter 202

    I held Lu Banchi tightly in my hand, ready to stab him again.

    You know, uncle Lu specially made this ruler for me. It can be said that it cuts iron like mud. I don''t believe it can''t hurt BAMO!

    But obviously, this time BAMO didn''t give me any respect.

    His snake tail swept over like a strong wind. Even with warm help, I still couldn''t dodge. I was swept up by the snake and fell on the rock wall of the cave.

    BAMO''s strength was so strong that I fell on the rock wall, the blood gas in my chest surged up, and suddenly spat out a big mouthful of blood.

    Pain, really good pain, I feel my spine is almost broken.

    Seeing that I was dying, BAMO''s snake body looked down at me: "I didn''t expect you to be so ignorant. It seems that it''s time to let you know how to be a slave!"

    With that, BAMO''s snake tail swept over again, trying to tear my clothes.

    I felt a sudden surprise in my heart, and quickly rolled aside with the pain in my back.

    BAMO pounced on me and became even more angry. Instead of tearing my clothes, he rolled me with the snake.

    "Woman, what I want to get, I have never been unable to get!"

    I struggled desperately, but the more I struggled, BAMO rolled me tighter.

    Soon, I felt like I was about to lose my breath.

    The vision in front of him became blurred, and even BAMO''s snake face could not be seen clearly.

    finished!

    Originally I wanted to save Chen ya, but I lost myself.

    What a pity!

    I feel vaguely that BAMO has begun to tear my clothes with his. I know that soon I will be the same as Chen ya.

    I''m not reconciled. I''m not reconciled.

    Is my life going to be ruined like this?

    "Mom, I won''t let him hurt you!" The warm voice in the belly reminds me again.

    Then I felt a magical energy coming from my lower abdomen.

    The energy transferred to me by warmth quickly filled my whole body and made me full of strength in an instant.

    So, I clench Lu Banchi in my hand again, and insert it into BAMO''s snake body.

    BAMO felt pain in an instant, and the snake''s body swung fast to release me.

    Maybe it was too sudden. When I let go, something on him didn''t have time to take it back.

    Seriously, it''s really hot.

    But in order to avenge all the human women who suffered from BAMO''s cruelty, I couldn''t care so much. I took Lu Banchi and cut it toward that place.

    Time seemed to be at a standstill, and BAMO''s whole body froze.

    In the whole cave, there was only the sound of snake blood splashing and that thing landing.

    Worried about being retaliated by BAMO, I quickly ran towards the cave after landing.

    However, BAMO''s stupor lasted only one or two seconds. Before I ran to the cave, BAMO''s snake body went crazy again.

    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!" BAMO''s roar sounded behind me.

    Moreover, this time his madness seemed to be more intense than before, and the whole body of the snake hit the hole directly.

    Seeing this scene, I didn''t think much of it. With all my strength, I went straight to the cave.

    Anyway, lead him out of the cave first.

    Otherwise, if you continue to fight inside, you will inevitably hurt Chen ya.

    What I didn''t expect was that there was a cliff outside the cave.

    I didn''t jump to the ground at all. Instead, I jumped into the air and fell down quickly.

    I was in a daze for a moment.

    Shit, is that bad luck?

    I was almost given that by snake. Now I want to jump off the cliff?

    Wuwuwu, the baby is so tired that he wants to go home.

    The problem is that now, let alone go home, I don''t even have a whole body if I fall down like this!

    Ear is the roaring wind, the earth is also approaching me step by step, I feel that I will soon fall into a pool of meat mud.

    I think I''m a princess of the underworld. She didn''t kill herself by catching a demon, but by jumping off a cliff. Is it good to think about it?

    In fact, it''s nothing to fall to death, but it''s a pity.

    Pity she''s not born yet. She''s going to die with me.

    Nuan Nuan, I''m sorry for you. I hope you can have a good family in your next life!

    However, just as I thought so, the warm voice began to ring.

    "Daddy, daddy is coming!"

    When I heard the word "Dad", I was shocked and looked up.

    But see Mo cool night don''t know when also jumped down from the cliff, a hold my waist, and then rapid rise.

    After a while, he had held me safely on the hillside and handed me over to Ji Yunxi.

    "Look at her for me, don''t let her fool around again!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the sound of Mo Liang''s night talk fell, BAMO''s snake body appeared not far away from us.

    When I saw bamona''s eyes turned red with anger, I was afraid.

    Damn, I not only stabbed him twice, but also cut him. Now he hates me to the core.

    Seeing that I seemed a little scared, Ji Yunxi patted me on the shoulder and comforted me: "it''s OK. Your husband will take care of it!"

    When the sound falls, Mo liangye presses the button on the Bluetooth headset, takes it off and throws it into my hand. Then he changes into a purple dragon and pours at BAMO''s snake.

    Bamosh didn''t expect that Mo liangye could be transformed into Jackie Chan. He was so surprised that he immediately turned around and wanted to escape.

    But he was so evil, how could Mo liangye let him go?

    See the dragon body of Mo cool night jump, immediately jump to Ba Mo''s snake body in front of, glaring at him.

    Seeing that there was no way to escape, BAMO had no choice but to give up, and the snake swept towards the dragon body in the cool night.

    Although they are both similar in shape, it is obvious that Mo liangye''s momentum is much stronger than BAMO''s.

    Seeing that BAMO''s snake body was about to sweep him, Mo liangye''s sharp dragon claws grabbed him fiercely and directly lifted BAMO''s snake body up and ran against the uneven cliff.

    "Bang!" With a loud noise, the rocks on the cliff immediately splashed.

    Worried that the gravel would hurt me, Ji Yunxi immediately stretched out his hand to pull me into his arms and turned around to block the splashing gravel for me with his back.

    To tell you the truth, I''ve never been hugged like this by any other man except Mo liangye.

    So, in an instant, my cheeks turned red.

    "That... You... Can you let me go, or my husband will be angry later!" I lowered my head and whispered.

    Ji Yunxi was stunned for a moment. He came back and released me as if nothing had ever happened.

    I also restrained myself and continued to watch Mo liangye lift BAMO''s snake body and hit the cliff again and again.

    Tut Tut, that''s how the word "sling" came into being!

 Chapter 203

    Although BAMO is the king of snakes, the hard rocks on the cliff are not vegetarians, so BAMO''s head was soon bumped into a pothole, bleeding.

    He probably never thought that he had lived for thousands of years and bred so many snakes that he would be hanged by Mo liangye in the end.

    Therefore, no matter be a man or a ghost, or a demon, don''t do evil.

    Otherwise, sooner or later, they will be cleaned up by people better than themselves.

    In this way, he took BAMO''s snake body and bumped it for more than ten times. When he saw that BAMO had not moved and seemed to have no breath, Mo liangye finally let him go and threw him on the edge of the cliff. Then he raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar. He was as magnificent as the king of heaven and earth.

    Xu heard the long whistling of the cool night, still in my stomach warm suddenly said: "Dad is great!"

    I stretched out my hand and touched my belly. I laughed and said with my mind, "Nuan Nuan, your father is playing handsome in front of you on purpose."

    "I just like my father''s brilliant appearance. He is the most handsome father in the world!" Warm response.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help being speechless.

    Mo liangye, relying on his ability to be handsome, not only scares those fans into a flower mania, but also scares his daughter into a flower mania. How can he get it later!

    See I have been touching the abdomen, Ji Yunxi slightly frowned, asked: "you... Pregnant?"

    After this battle, Ji Yunxi was half of himself. I didn''t have to avoid him, so I nodded and said, "yes, it''s a little girl!"

    "Little girl? That must be lovely Ji Yunxi said with a smile.

    I patted my belly and said, "warm, please call uncle."

    But I don''t know why, there is no movement in my stomach.

    It''s embarrassing.

    Originally, I wanted to show off my children, but they didn''t pay any attention to me. It''s too shameful!

    Fortunately, Ji Yunxi is not a fussy person. Seeing wennuan''s silence for a long time, he said with a faint smile: "the little girl is probably shy, and she knows more about her life."

    "Maybe... Maybe. The little guy is still young and impolite. Don''t blame him." I explained casually.

    Ji Yunxi smiles and then continues to look in the direction of Mo liangye.

    After the purple dragon roared in the sky, it flew down from the top of the mountain and came towards me.

    Unexpectedly, the change happened at this moment.

    BAMO, who had been left by Mo liangye on the edge of the cliff before, suddenly opened his eyes. As soon as the snake swayed, he opened his mouth and bit at the dragon body of Mo liangye.

    Seeing this scene, my heart was shocked and I cried out: "husband, be careful!"

    Hearing my voice, the dragon body of Mo liangye swings suddenly. Before BAMO bites, the dragon tail bumps into BAMO''s snake body.

    How can BAMO be the opponent of Mo liangye?

    With this collision, Mo liangye bumped BAMO''s snake body dozens of meters away without suspense.

    And this is not finished. In order to eradicate the root, the cold dark night immediately changed from the dragon body to the human form. From the storage ring, a long sword was sprang up and flew directly to the snake body which had fallen rapidly.

    Seeing the long sword in Mo liangye''s hand, BAMO''s snake face suddenly showed an extremely frightened expression.

    He wanted to hide, but the serious injury made him no longer have the strength, so he could only let the long sword of Mo liangye deeply insert into his heart, and then follow the snake body, straight down.

    All over the sky, the snake blood is scattered in the air, just like the flying scarlet flowers.

    In a few seconds, Mo liangye''s sword cut BAMO''s snake body in two from top to bottom.

    This time, BAMO no longer had the strength to bite the cool night.

    His originally gloomy snake eyes finally faded away. He was so lax that he fell to the ground with the snake body, which made up a lot of dust.

    Worried about being choked by dust, I subconsciously squinted and covered my nose and mouth.

    Who knows, when I squint, I vaguely see Mo liangye stoop to take something from BAMO''s dead snake.

    Isn''t BAMO dead?

    How could there be something hidden in his snake?

    When I opened my eyes to see the thing clearly, I saw that Mo liangye had come towards me. There was nothing in my hand, even the look was normal.

    Did... I read it wrong just now?

    Well, this is not the time to think about these issues.

    Although BAMO and the snakes on the island are all dead, the damage they caused to Chen Ya and Yang Yuze is still there, especially Chen ya.

    How can a girl tolerate a snake demon doing such things to herself?

    Skin injuries such as Yang Yuze''s can be basically recovered through treatment.

    But how to deal with the psychological trauma like Chen ya?

    We were worried about Chen Ya''s accident. After many inquiries, we finally got in touch with her parents.

    After listening to our narration, her parents immediately bought the latest plane ticket and rushed to honeymoon island.

    In the few hours before her parents arrived, we had to take turns guarding Chen ya to avoid her making any more mistakes.

    It''s a pity that Chen ya, who has completely lost her mind, managed to escape.

    By the time someone found out, Chen Ya had been killed in the place where we buried the BAMO snake.

    When I heard the news, I was stunned.

    The eye socket revolves straight in the eye, the throat chokes cannot speak.

    She was so young that she was ruined by a trip?

    If she waited another two hours, she would see her parents and return to their warm arms.

    But she still chose to die, let them white hair people send black hair people, how can she bear?

    See me uncomfortable, Mo cool night stretched out his hand to embrace me into his arms, softly comfort way: "madam, happened such a thing, maybe this is her best ending."

    Yes, Mo liangye is right.

    Chen Ya has been defiled by BAMO, and in that way, she may even be pregnant with BAMO''s snake baby.

    If Chen Yazhen came back with her parents, would she really be able to live a normal life?

    Perhaps she would rather die than live without dignity.

    This is her choice and we can only respect it.

    When it was light, Chen Ya''s parents finally arrived.

    The old couple saw Chen ya, who was no longer breathing, and burst into tears.

    The sun has gradually risen in the distance, and a new day has begun. It''s a pity that some people can''t see it any more.

    In order to avoid other troubles, Chen Ya''s parents cremated her body on the spot and took her home with her ashes.

    Before boarding the plane, looking at the two old people''s aging appearance, I couldn''t help but give them all my savings.

    When the other two couples saw me like this, they took out part of their savings and gave them to Chen Ya''s parents.

    Chen Ya''s parents looked at us with tearful eyes, bowed to us deeply, and then set foot on the plane to return home

 Chapter 204

    Seeing off Chen Ya''s parents, others also said goodbye to us.

    After this disaster, it is estimated that everyone has no mind to continue to play.

    So we bought the next flight ticket and prepared to return home.

    However, less than an hour before boarding, an unexpected guest suddenly appeared in the VIP waiting room where we were.

    Yes, this uninvited guest is Pei Zhao.

    Every time as long as Pei Zhao appears, he is basically looking for Mo liangye.

    This time, of course, it is no exception.

    He leaned slightly, attached to the ear of Mo liangye and said something. Mo liangye immediately tightened his eyebrows, with a sullen color in his eyes.

    "When did it happen?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    "Last night, when I got there, it was too late." Pei Zhao hung his head and looked like he was admitting his mistake.

    Seeing them like this, I knew what must have happened, so I went to Mo liangye and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Look at you two frowning

    Mo liangye looked at me, hesitated for two seconds, and finally told the truth.

    "Last night, Li Manshu ran away!"

    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned. It took me a long time to react.

    "Run away? Isn''t she locked up in hell? How can you run? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Seeing my inquiry, Pei Zhao immediately replied respectfully: "tell Princess Ming that she was originally locked up in hell on the 18th floor, but Li Manshu bribed the guard''s Yin soldiers and let her out. Please rest assured that her subordinates are searching for her and will not cause any trouble to her. "

    Even though Pei Zhao gave me such a guarantee, I was still a little worried when I learned that Li Manshu had come out of the hell on the 18th floor.

    After all, Li Manshu''s obsession with Mo liangye is so deep. Last time, Mo liangye hurt her in public because of me. I''m afraid now she hates me even more.

    In this way, I reckon that in all probability she will come back to me for revenge.

    Seeing my worried look on my face, Mo liangye gently hugged me, pecked on my forehead and said, "madam, I won''t let her hurt you."

    I nodded, should say: "I know, since you have such an important matter in the body, then and Pei Zhao first go back to deal with."

    "Then you..."

    Mo Liang night words haven''t finished, was interrupted by Ji Yunxi.

    "Although our Shura world and the underworld are always at odds, as a gentleman, I will help you send your wife home!"

    Hearing this, I immediately wanted to refuse.

    After all, I''m married, and it''s a bit awkward to be with other single men.

    But who knows, without waiting for me to say it, Mo liangye nodded and said to Ji Yunxi, "I''ll trouble you. I''ll have a banquet to thank you after the matter is solved."

    Ji Yunxi shrugged, a face indifferent said: "forget it, don''t come to these empty.". I''ve already helped you with honeymoon island, and I don''t care to help you again. You can go back to the underworld with ease. I promise your wife will never lose a hair when she gets home. "

    Got Ji Yunxi''s promise, Mo liangye was relieved.

    After all, now that Li Manshu has escaped from the hell on the 18th floor, no one can guarantee that she will come to my trouble.

    And with Ji Yunxi, the prince of Shura, protecting me, my safety is somewhat guaranteed.

    As if reluctant to part with me, Mo liangye held me in her arms and said with a little guilt: "madam, I''m sorry, I originally agreed to accompany you for a complete honeymoon, but now the situation is..."

    Hearing this, I immediately put out my hand to cover his lips and forbade him to speak any more.

    "You have something important. I understand." I said sincerely.

    Mo liangye probably didn''t expect that I would be so reasonable. He gently took my hand away and directly kissed my lips in front of Ji Yunxi and Pei Zhao.

    He kisses so eagerly and deeply that he hardly leaves me any breathing space.

    "Ouch, it''s really newlyweds, but please take care of us single people, OK?" Ji Yunxi''s voice is very untimely.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye let me go, took a deep look at me and said, "wait for me at home. I''ll finish the work and come back soon!"

    I nodded and watched Mo liangye and Pei Zhao disappear in the VIP waiting room of the airport.

    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough Ji Yunxi said jokingly.

    I glanced at him and said, "you don''t even have a wife. Of course you don''t know what it''s like to love someone."

    "Sorry, what you love is not a person, but a ghost!" Ji Yunxi broke down my platform on the spot.

    This guy''s mouth is really not ordinary!

    I don''t understand. How could Mo liangye entrust such a guy to take care of me?

    Wuwuwu, husband, you come back, let''s have a good talk!

    The plane returning from Phuket International Airport took off in an hour.

    Looking at the land from the car window, it''s getting farther and farther away from us. I feel like I''ve had a dream these days.

    There are thrilling, moving and regret.

    But either way, the experience is finally over.

    As for whether I will set foot on this land again in my lifetime, probably no one can tell.

    I just hope that when we come back next time, what is waiting for us is to face the sea, warm spring and blooming flowers.

    Maybe I''m tired of tossing these days. After the plane went up, I fell asleep in the armchair.

    It is said that the day has thoughts, and the night has dreams.

    In just over three hours, I had a very long dream.

    In my dream, I saw Li Manshu.

    It''s still the red dress, the sinister sneer.

    "Mi Xiaofei, do you think you really won me? I''ll make you pay, I''ll make you pay! "

    With that, Li Manshu''s face suddenly turned into a huge flower on the other side, and those enchanting stamens suddenly hit me like crazy.

    Seeing this scene, I tried my best to escape.

    But no matter how hard I try, I still can''t escape the attack of those stamens.

    Those stamens, like a sharp knife, are deeply inserted into my chest, which makes me feel miserable.

    "Ha ha ha, MI Xiaofei, go to die, go to die! When you die, brother liangye is mine and will always be mine! " The other shore flower that Li Manshu turned into sends out a terrible laugh.

    The fear of death quickly enveloped me, because of fear, I suddenly woke up from sleep.

    The moment I opened my eyes, I found that I was still on the plane back home, and there was no wound on my chest.

    It turned out to be another nightmare.

    I don''t know why, I always have nightmares for no reason recently.

    Moreover, almost every nightmare is closely related to my life, not a dream without reason.

    Is there any secret hidden in my life?

 Chapter 205

    "I went, you finally woke up, almost killed me!" Ji Yunxi''s voice came from his ear.

    I glanced at him from the corner of my eye, and I almost jumped out of my seat.

    Damn, I was sleeping in my own seat, because Mao leaned on his shoulder.

    That''s OK. What''s the wet thing on his shoulder?

    Seeing my embarrassed face, Ji Yunxi shriveled his mouth and said, "your saliva is really expensive. It ruined my Armani high-end customization. Remember to pay me back!"

    Hearing this, my original embarrassment was swept away.

    "You''re a prince of Shura world. Do you want me to lose money?"

    "Why am I embarrassed to make you lose money? It''s true that your saliva has stained my clothes Ji Yunxi said eloquently.

    I gave him a hard look, folded my hands in front of my chest and said in a cold voice, "if you want money, you''ll die!"

    Ji Yunxi looked at me up and down, and said with disgust: "even if I sell you as pork, I can''t afford my shirt."

    As soon as I said this, I became angry.

    How could he compare me to a pig? What does that mean? Don''t take such a bully!

    Think of here, I am not convinced of the hand pinched in his arm.

    "Ah --" Ji Yunxi eat pain, can''t help crying out.

    Just as it happened, a beautiful half blood stewardess passed by us. Hearing Ji Yunxi''s cry, she immediately asked with concern, "Sir, what can I do for you?"

    At the moment, my hand is still dead in Ji Yunxi''s arm, but in order not to lose grace in front of the beauty, Ji Yunxi Leng is forced to endure the pain on his arm, pretending to be nothing happened shook his head, said with a smile: "nothing, thank you, I''m fine."

    As soon as the voice fell, I squeezed his hand and forced myself. Ji Yunxi was almost out in a cold sweat, but he was still calm in front of the half blood stewardess.

    The half blood stewardess saw that we two were awkward. After a few words of proper explanation, she left.

    When I let go of Ji Yunxi, he opened his shirt sleeve and showed the blue and purple pinch marks on his strong arm. He said to me with an angry face: "Mi Xiaofei, I didn''t expect that your grand Princess Ming was so cruel!"

    "That''s the same with each other. Compared with a certain prince in Shura world who is extremely rich and wants me to lose money, I''m really willing to give up!"

    "Mi Xiaofei, I really doubt what Mo liangye saw in you. He doesn''t care about your bad habit of doing things when you don''t agree? " Ji Yunxi rubbed his arm and complained.

    Unexpectedly, without waiting for me to retort, the warmth in my stomach suddenly spoke.

    "Uncle, I''m sorry, mom hurt you. I apologize for her."

    I was stunned at the sound.

    Before let warm call uncle, she refused to make a sound, the result is now actually active open mouth?

    Because this time, Nuan Nuan was not meant to be said, so Ji Yunxi also heard it clearly.

    "This... This is the voice of the little guy?" Ji Yunxi looked at me in disbelief and asked.

    I nodded awkwardly.

    "My God, her voice is really beautiful, soft and waxy, so lovely!" Ji Yunxi said excitedly.

    I quickly kicked him and reminded him, "keep your voice down, or people will be in trouble when they hear wennuan talking soon."

    Ji Yunxi remembered that there were other people on the plane. He immediately restrained his voice and said softly, "it''s OK. You don''t have to apologize to me. Uncle is a man. Uncle is not afraid of pain!"

    "But I heard you scream like a pig." Warm soft glutinous said.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    This warm is also a black belly. Ji Yunxi used me and pig as a metaphor before, but now warm also uses him and pig as a metaphor. Is this tooth for tooth?

    Fortunately, Ji Yunxi doesn''t care about Nuan Nuan. Comparing him with pig, he still talks with Nuan Nuan in a low voice.

    Well, I guess Ji Yunxi was abused enough by me and Mo liangye. He also wanted to get married and have children.

    However, it is difficult for him to find a satisfactory daughter-in-law because of his idleness!

    Half an hour later, the plane landed at wh airport.

    Because I drove to catch the plane last time, I got off the plane and went straight to the parking lot to drive home.

    Unexpectedly, Ji Yunxi also followed up.

    "Hey, why are you following?" I asked impatiently.

    Ji Yunxi is not polite, directly opened the door, sat on the co pilot.

    "I promised your husband that I would send you home."

    "Just send it here. You can do whatever you need, OK?"

    Ji Yunxi glanced at me and said, "is the airport your home? Did you let your family buy the whole airport on a cool night? "

    Seriously, talking to this guy, I feel like I can spit blood every minute.

    I didn''t bother to argue with him, so I just started the engine and drove home.

    It''s been almost a week since I left. I miss my grandmother and Guoguo. I don''t want to delay my meeting with them for Ji Yunxi!

    It took only 20 minutes to drive to the door of my villa.

    Hearing the roar of my car, Guoguo immediately came out.

    "Mom, you''re back. I miss you so much!"

    I quickly picked him up, intimately kiss his little face, asked: "too grandma and Xiaoling?"

    "Granny is cooking, Xiaoling is there!" Guoguo points to Xiaoling''s direction.

    I turned my head to see Xiaoling standing 2 meters away from me and said, "welcome home, master!"

    I put the fruit on the ground, and then took some gifts from the car and asked him to give them to Xiaoling.

    As soon as I heard that there was a gift, Guoguo immediately took the gift and led Xiaoling back to the house, ignoring me.

    Does this count as having a daughter-in-law and forgetting her mother?

    Two little guys are just getting on, and they end up like glue. What do you mean?

    "Tut Tut, even your son is in love. How can I be a single Wang?" Ji Yunxi sighed helplessly.

    I went to the co pilot, opened the door for him and said, "I''m home now. Your promise to Mo liangye has been fulfilled. Take your time and don''t send me off!"

    "I helped you deal with the honeymoon island, and I took you home by myself. You didn''t even invite me to dinner?" Ji Yunxi asked with a bad smile.

    I gave him a white look and said, "I''m sorry, our family didn''t prepare your meal. When Mo liangye comes back, let him treat you specially."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, grandma''s kind voice came not far away.

    "You child, when the guests come, why don''t you let them in? It''s getting worse and worse! "

 Chapter 206

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but look black.

    Grandma, as soon as I get home, you just say that to me. Is that really good?

    To tell you the truth, I''m more and more suspicious that I was given by my grandmother!

    However, even so, it doesn''t affect my feelings for grandma. Who let her be my dearest grandma!

    Think of here, I quickly will be prepared for grandma gift to her hand, and then a hug her, like a child like coquetry.

    "Grandma, I miss you so much!"

    Maybe before, I had never had such strong and direct feelings for grandma.

    But since the last time I dreamed of grandma''s death, I''ve never had a good feeling in my heart.

    Until now, when I really hold my grandmother, the stone hanging in my heart finally falls down.

    That''s good. Grandma is not only OK, but also alive.

    It seems that the dream is really just a dream, and does not represent any.

    "Just come back and take the guests into the room, or the food will be cold!" Grandma patted me on the shoulder and said.

    I nodded, and then took Ji Yunxi and grandma into my villa.

    Fortunately, both Guoguo and Xiaoling are not averse to Ji Yunxi, so this meal is also enjoyable.

    However, in the middle of the meal, the warmth in my stomach suddenly spoke.

    "Mom, is this my brother?"

    This words a, grandmother and fruit fruit immediately all froze.

    "Xiaofei... You..." grandma looked at me in surprise.

    Instead, Guoguo reacted first. She dropped her chopsticks and ran to touch my stomach.

    "Mom, do you have a sister for me?" Guoguo asked naively.

    However, without waiting for me to answer, wennuan said, "brother, my name is wennuan. What''s your name?"

    Hearing the warm voice, Guoguo was surprised.

    "Really... Really sister, you really my sister?"

    "Of course, my mother''s name is mi Xiaofei, and my father''s name is mo liangye. Aren''t you?" The warm voice is soft, like cotton candy.

    As soon as the words came out, Guoguo immediately ran to the opposite table and led Xiaoling to me. He said to Nuan Nuan in my stomach, "Nuan Nuan, my name is mo Yihan, and my nickname is Guoguo. Her name is Xiaoling. She''s... She''s... She''s my girlfriend! "

    Hearing Guoguo say this, Xiaoling blushed instantly, bowed her head and said: "Hello, sister Nuan, my name is Xiaoling. I''m Xiaojin silkworm raised by my master."

    Knowing so many people all of a sudden, warm in my stomach, happy almost somersault.

    "Oh, my aunts and grandmothers, don''t move around in it, or you''ll have a bad breath after a while!" I patted my stomach and said.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, I was protested by Guoguo.

    "Mom, when you were pregnant with me, you jumped into the elevator shaft. I didn''t see that you were afraid of moving the fetal gas!"

    Come on, is this guy jealous?

    Fortunately, without waiting for my explanation, Nuan Nuan has already started the warm heart mode: "brother, don''t be angry with my mother. My mother is the bravest girl I have ever seen. She punishes the strong and helps the weak. We should be proud of her!"

    My God, is it too warm?

    How can you be so sensible?

    Why do I have a feeling of finding treasure?

    Sure enough, after hearing wennuan''s words, Guoguo came to me, touched my stomach and said, "wennuan, you should be born soon, and then we can help mom fight weird together!"

    "In a few months, I will be born. Brother, will you protect me?" Warm voice, with a girl''s unique naive.

    "Of course, you are my sister. I will not only protect you, but also tell you the love story of mom and dad when I go to bed at night

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi, who is wolfing down, almost spurs rice.

    "Princess Ming, how boring is your love with your husband? Even your son said he could hypnotize? " Ji Yunxi said to me sarcastically.

    I gave him a white look and said, "I can''t stop your mouth when I eat your food."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the voice fell, my grandmother glared at me and said, "Mr. Ji has come to our house to be a guest. How can you do this to others?"

    Seeing his grandmother protecting him, Ji Yunxi was so proud that he flattered his grandmother more smoothly.

    "Grandma, the food you cooked is delicious. It''s the best food I''ve ever eaten in my life!"

    I went, this flattery pats, is not afraid to flash the tongue?

    I''m almost nauseous and vomit, but Grandma Mao looks very useful?

    "If Mr. Ji likes it, he can often be a guest at home in the future." Grandma said with a kind smile.

    What��

    Grandma actually let Ji Yunxi often come home as a guest?

    What does that mean?

    Ji Yunxi is also good at climbing along the pole. Seeing his grandmother say so, he immediately nods his head like a chicken pecking rice.

    "Well, well, I have to come here often, right, Princess Ming?"

    With that, Ji Yunxi even winked at me.

    Seeing him so proud, I finally understand what a dandy''s style is.

    If it wasn''t for grandma sitting here, I''d like to pack him up and throw him out!

    Fortunately, after this guy finished his meal, he left without staying for a while, and I finally had a chance to complain to grandma.

    "Grandma, why are you so polite to that Ji? You don''t know, on the plane, he almost pissed me off! "

    Grandma laughed and said, "you are a child who has no family with you. It''s very good that you are willing to take a cold night to send you back."

    "Grandma, his father is the most cruel king in Shura world. I dare not get too close to him!" I couldn''t help muttering.

    Grandma patted my hand and said earnestly, "his father is his father, he is him. I think he has a good character and is a worthy friend! As the saying goes, there are many friends and many roads. If one day I''m gone, you still have to rely on these friends to take care of me! "

    Hearing this, I felt a pang of sadness in my heart. I immediately put my hand around her and said, "grandma, you will live a long life. You will always be with us!"

    "Well, well, I''ll always be with you. You''ve been flying for such a long time. Go back to your room and have a rest Grandma said with a kind smile.

    Seeing that there was nothing unusual on Grandma''s face, I nodded and took Guoguo upstairs to my room.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I opened the door, I felt a cold breath coming.

    Then a pair of slender hands stretched out and pulled me into my arms and held me tightly.

    I was startled by this sudden action. It took me a long time to recover.

    "You... What''s the matter with you? My husband I asked.

    Mo liangye shakes his head and says in a deep voice: "nothing. I just miss you so much and want to hold you well!"

 Chapter 207

    I don''t know why, I always feel something is wrong with Mo liangye today.

    But I can''t tell what''s wrong.

    "Are you... Are you sure it''s ok?" I asked uneasily.

    Mo liangye hesitated and didn''t speak for a long time.

    Seeing him like this, I immediately became more sure that something was wrong with him. I simply asked, "is it because of Li Manshu?"

    Because in addition to this matter, I don''t think there is anything else that can make Mo liangye so abnormal.

    Sure enough, hearing my inquiry, Mo liangye nodded, sighed and said, "madam, I''m sorry, we haven''t caught her yet. I didn''t mean to tell you that I was afraid that you would live in fear, but now that you have guessed it, I won''t hide it from you. "

    I was relieved to see him so frank.

    Say not afraid of Li Manshu that is false, but I am more afraid of, in fact, is mo liangye heart something to hide from me.

    I''m his wife and I hope to share the responsibility with him no matter what happens.

    Thinking of this, I reached for Mo liangye''s handsome cheek and said, "it''s OK. I know you will catch her one day, right?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said: "yes, even if she ran to the ends of the earth, I will catch her back, no longer let you worry."

    Voice just fell, ink cool night will I firmly hoop into the arms, and bow deeply kiss my lips.

    Seeing this scene, Guoguo, who was standing behind me, immediately covered her eyes with her hands, yelled "shame" and ran out of the bedroom.

    Then, Mo liangye closed the door of the bedroom with his mind, and then crushed me on the bed, inch by inch

    This whole night, Guoguo did not return to the bedroom, so that the next morning, as soon as Mo liangye left, he ran to my room with a face of resentment to complain to me.

    "Mom, dad is a villain. He has taken over you all night, which makes Xiaoling and I sleep together with grandma Tai."

    I pinched Guoguo''s small face and said with a smile, "Guoguo, when you grow up, when you have your favorite person, you will be the same as your father."

    Unexpectedly, Guoguo didn''t pay any attention to me at all. Instead, he reached out and touched my stomach directly. He murmured in a low voice: "I don''t know if my father hurt my sister. Warm, brother, blow for you

    With that, Guoguo actually blew air on my stomach.

    Well, this boy has entered the role of brother so soon!

    However, I asked for a few days'' leave before. Today I have to go to school. By the way, I''ll give them the gifts I prepared for Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen.

    So, after breakfast, I gave Guoguo and Xiaoling to my grandmother, and then I took my bag and drove to school.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that there was no one in the classroom.

    I went. What''s the situation?

    Did I go to the wrong classroom?

    I looked up at the number of the classroom, 502, that''s right!

    Is the whole class late today?

    Impossible, even if Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen are late, those Xueba in the class will never be late.

    Why is there no one in the classroom today?

    It''s really evil!

    Coincidentally, when I was puzzled, a girl from the next class passed by the door of our classroom. I quickly grabbed her and asked, "classmate, do you know where all the people in our class have gone? Why didn''t they come to class today? "

    "Class? All the counselors in your class have passed away. Who is still in the mood for class? "

    When I heard this, I was in a daze.

    Counselor... Died?

    But I talked to her on the phone just before I went to Thailand.

    At that time, she also said that she had something to ask me for help. Why did she die in just a few days?

    No, I don''t believe it. Although people are in danger, I don''t believe Mr. Guo will leave us like this.

    So I dialed Mr. Guo.

    The long bell rang for a long time before it was picked up.

    "Hello... Who''s calling?" The other side is a tired male voice.

    I thought I had the wrong number. I picked up my cell phone and looked at it again. I was sure that it was Mr. Guo''s phone number, so I asked, "Hello, I''m Mr. Guo''s student. I have something to do with her. Is it convenient for her to answer the phone?"

    Hearing this, the other side was silent for a long time, and finally said: "she may never get your phone again, she died."

    "PATA", my mobile phone fell to the ground instantly.

    Go to the world

    It turns out that what the girl in the next class said just now is true.

    Miss Guo really left us forever.

    I couldn''t help crying in the corner of the classroom.

    Two years ago, it was here that the young and beautiful teacher Guo came into the classroom for the first time and infected us with a warm smile.

    "Hello, everyone. Welcome to this class. My name is Guo Yinyin, your counselor..."

    That scene of that year, frame by frame, just like it happened yesterday.

    But now, teacher Guo actually died like this?

    How can I accept this reality?

    After crying for a long time, I picked up my cell phone from the ground and called Fang Jiajia.

    According to Fang Jiajia''s address, I drove to the funeral home where Mr. Guo''s body was.

    At the moment, there are already full of students in our class.

    I walked in slowly, kowtowed three heads to teacher Guo''s body according to the rules, put on three sticks of incense, and then followed the crowd around the body for three times.

    However, when I saw the remains of teacher Guo, I was puzzled.

    According to the custom of funeral, after the death of the dead, they should clean up their appearance and make up for the dead. After being worshipped by their relatives and friends, they are sent to the incinerator for cremation. Finally, they are buried in the cemetery by their closest relatives holding the urn.

    But it''s strange that on such a hot day, Mr. Guo''s face was actually wearing a mask. Not only could he not see the face clearly, but also he was not sure whether the person lying there was Mr. Guo.

    It''s said that Mr. Guo''s husband is also an intellectual. He can''t even understand the most basic funeral customs.

    In this case, why do you let Mr. Guo wear a mask at such a time?

    However, even though I was confused, I honestly walked around teacher Guo''s body for three times before I pulled Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen out of the hall.

    "Come on, what''s going on? Why does Mr. Guo wear a mask to enter the spirit? " I asked, frowning.

    Fang Jiajia looked at me, sighed deeply, and said, "if you don''t wear a mask, it''s estimated that the funeral will not be completed."

    "What do you mean? What''s a funeral without a mask? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "Xiaofei, you don''t know that Miss Guo died so miserably. His whole face was cut, bloody, and he didn''t wear a mask. It was really frightening to death!" Ye Zichen said with orchid fingers.

 Chapter 208

    After hearing Ye Zichen''s words, the doubt in my heart suddenly became more serious.

    The whole face was cut off?

    How much hatred is there between the murderer and teacher Guo?

    Even if you want to kill people, you don''t need to use such a cruel way, do you?

    You know, even for plain women, face is the most important thing.

    What''s more, Mr. Guo is such a gentle and generous beauty.

    Even if I''m used to seeing all kinds of abnormal things recently, I think it''s too cruel to cut off a woman''s face.

    Thinking of this, I clenched my fist and asked in a cold voice, "what about the murderer who killed Mr. Guo? I''d like to ask how he had the heart to treat Mr. Guo like this! "

    Seeing that I was so angry, Fang Jiajia quickly held me.

    "Xiaofei, it''s useless. The police didn''t find any clues in teacher Guo''s home. They have determined that teacher Guo committed suicide."

    When I heard this, I was furious.

    "Suicide? Who would choose to cut off their own face? Have you ever seen such a way of suicide? " I yelled at Fang Jiajia.

    "It''s no use yelling at me, but the police didn''t find any substantial evidence, even a fingerprint that didn''t belong to Mr. Guo!" Fang Jiajia was also very angry.

    See me and Fang Jiajia two people so at daggers drawn, ye Zichen rushed to persuade.

    "Oh, I said, are you two OK? It''s very sad that Mr. Guo passed away. What can''t you two say? Do you have to fight like this? "

    "Shut up

    "Shut up

    I and Fang Jiajia two people are in a huff, immediately with one voice of Chong Ye Zichen roar a way.

    "OK, I don''t care about you two. If you have the ability, you two will fight here. If you lose, you will go to hell with Mr. Guo. Dare you?"

    To tell you the truth, this is the first time that ye Zichen has been a sissy. Even Fang Jiajia and I are embarrassed to fight each other.

    After all, this is Miss Guo''s funeral.

    It''s really outrageous for us to make trouble here.

    Thinking of this, I had to apologize to Fang Jiajia, then pull them to one side of the corner to sit down and listen to them carefully about what happened these days.

    "In fact, everyone is very sad that Mr. Guo has passed away. But the police didn''t find any evidence of homicide, and we can''t help it. " Fang Jiajia sighed and said to me.

    "No, I don''t believe it. Anyway, I don''t believe Mr. Guo would commit suicide in such a cruel way! " I always stick to my ideas.

    In my eyes, Mr. Guo has always been a very cheerful person.

    She has a happy family and is good in all aspects. There is no reason for her to commit suicide.

    "Xiao Fei, we don''t want to believe it, but how can we explain that there is no evidence at the scene of death?" Ye Zichen interposes to ask a way.

    Xu has been exposed to too many strange things recently. I always feel that this matter may not be explained by common sense.

    It may be difficult for us humans to commit crimes without leaving any evidence.

    But what if it''s a ghost?

    In most people''s eyes, ghosts are illusory things, even ordinary people can''t see them.

    As a result, they will not even leave a fingerprint when they commit a crime.

    According to this idea, if Mr. Guo didn''t commit suicide, he might have been killed by a ghost.

    After clarifying this idea, it suddenly occurred to me that before going to Thailand, Mr. Guo said on the phone that he had seen my live broadcast and wanted to ask me for help.

    And in my live broadcast, it''s all about catching demons and sealing ghosts.

    Teacher Guo watched the live broadcast and asked me for help. Does it mean that she met with something evil at that time, so she opened that mouth to me?

    If so, if I didn''t go to Thailand and helped Miss Guo at that time, wouldn''t she have to die?

    Thinking of this, I feel more guilty about Mr. Guo.

    It''s all my fault. I think it''s OK to delay some things for a few days.

    But who knows, some people, some things, missed, there is no chance to make up.

    What I can do now is to find out the people or ghosts who killed Mr. Guo, so as to comfort the spirit of Mr. Gao!

    Seeing tears in my eyes, Fang Jiajia worried that I was out of control again. She quickly grabbed me and said, "Xiao Fei, I know you feel bad, but now it''s teacher Guo''s funeral. Don''t mess with me!"

    I nodded, patted Fang Jiajia''s hand and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let Miss Guo die in vain!"

    After that, I got up and went into Lingtang and found Mr. Guo''s husband.

    As I imagined, Mr. Guo''s husband is a gentle man.

    Even in this extremely sad situation, my attitude to me was still not out of control, and I kept the due restraint.

    "Brother Liu, I know it''s a bit untimely to come to you now to say this, but in order to let Mr. Guo go at ease, I beg you to tell me the whole story of Mr. Guo''s death, OK?" I sincerely said to Mr. Guo''s husband Liu Xiaotian.

    Afraid Liu Xiaotian didn''t believe me, I took out my student ID card and ID card, and even called out my previous call record with Mr. Guo.

    Liu Xiaotian saw that I didn''t look like a bad person. After thinking for a while, he finally nodded and took me to the corner. He told me about the things before Mr. Guo died.

    "Yinyin and I have been married for four years and have a daughter, who is three years old. We have a good relationship and almost never blushed. But half a month ago, somehow, Yin seemed to have changed a person. He suddenly noticed what he looked like. He often put a mask on the house in the middle of the night and cried his daughter several times. Liu small day language center of gravity long say.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help frowning: "it''s normal for women to love beauty, isn''t it?"

    "It''s nothing, so I haven''t paid much attention to it. But then one day, my daughter suddenly said that she saw a beautiful aunt at home. "

    "Pretty aunt?" This sentence caught my attention.

    Liu Xiaotian thought that I was suspicious of his cheating, so he quickly explained, "don''t get me wrong. I swear to God, I''ve never done anything wrong to Yinyin."

    I don''t know if Liu Xiaotian has ever done anything wrong to Mr. Guo, but what he said about this "beautiful woman" confirms my guess to a great extent.

    As we all know, many children can easily see things that adults can''t see before they are 6 years old.

    This is because before the birth of a child, they are all ghosts who come to the underworld to reincarnate. They have heavy Yin Qi and are generally able to see ghosts.

    Until after the age of 6, because of eating cereals and basking in the sun, I was infected with enough Yang, and gradually I couldn''t see those monsters.

    Therefore, the beautiful aunt Guo''s daughter saw may not be the lover Liu Xiaotian brought back, but a female ghost!

 Chapter 209

    However, although I had thought of this, I still didn''t say anything and still listened to Liu Xiaotian quietly.

    After all, there are many mysteries in teacher Guo''s death. It''s too hasty to draw a conclusion without knowing all the details.

    Fortunately, Liu Xiaotian was quite frank. He didn''t need me to ask any more questions, so he told me everything.

    "At that time, after my daughter said this, Yinyin thought that I had done something wrong to her. After a big fight with me, she locked herself in the bedroom and refused to come out. I thought she was just playing a small temper and didn''t care much about it. Until the next morning, I called her to get up and go to work. As a result, I didn''t want to call her. "

    See Liu Xiaotian a short pause, I have guessed, teacher Guo must be that night.

    Sure enough, Liu Xiaotian only stopped for a short time, then continued to tell.

    "At that time, standing at the door of the bedroom, I felt a faint smell of blood. I thought of Yinyin''s anger the night before. I was worried that she would do something stupid because she couldn''t think of it, so I didn''t hesitate to call the police. After the police came, they kicked open the door of the bedroom and found that the bedroom was covered with blood. And Yinyin''s face has disappeared. "

    Said here, Liu Xiaotian mood gradually some collapse, squatting in the corner, cry.

    "It''s all my fault. If I had a good talk with Yinyin that night, maybe this would not have happened."

    It''s said that men don''t shed tears lightly, but now Liu Xiaotian is crying for teacher Guo, which can''t help but make people moved.

    If I had some doubts before about whether he really did something wrong to Mr. Guo, now I have confirmed that he really loves Mr. Guo.

    In other words, the beautiful aunt Guo''s daughter saw was not Liu Xiaotian''s lover at all, but a real ghost!

    That is, this female ghost cut off teacher Guo''s face and took her life.

    However, I can''t figure out that Mr. Guo always treats people very well. It''s impossible to create any killing. How did that ghost haunt Mr. Guo?

    Unfortunately, there was only Mr. Guo himself in the room at that time, so other people had no way to know what happened.

    If you want to understand the situation clearly, you can only ask one person - Mr. Guo!

    Thinking of this, I told Liu Xiaotian what I thought in my heart.

    As I expected, Liu Xiaotian was a serious intellectual who didn''t believe in these theories.

    Seeing his stupid face, I couldn''t help feeling annoyed and asked in a cold voice, "are you really willing to let Mr. Guo die like this? If one day your daughter learns that her mother is on the road to death because she is angry with you, what do you think she will think of you? "

    Sure enough, at the mention of his young daughter, Liu Xiaotian''s look changed.

    It can be seen that he loves his daughter very much and doesn''t want her to hate him all her life.

    Thinking of this, Liu Xiaotian nodded and agreed to my request.

    After finishing him, I went out of the spirit hall to discuss with Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen about the evocation at night.

    "Xiaofei, do you really want to use the art of evocation to Miss Guo? My dad told me before that there was a lot of risk in this matter. If there is resentment in the heart of the dead, the soul will be very vicious. " Fang Jiajia kindly reminded.

    I nodded and said, "I know, but I believe that even if Miss Guo is a ghost, she is also a good ghost. She will never hurt us."

    Seeing that I was so firm, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen thought about it and made the same decision as me.

    After all, Mr. Guo has given us a lot of care in the past two years when he was our counselor.

    Now that she''s dead, we have no reason not to help her find out the cause of her death.

    After reaching such a consensus, in accordance with the old rules, the three of us will act separately.

    Because ye Zichen family has some power, so the communication with the funeral home naturally falls on him.

    Fang Jiajia and Liu Xiaotian are the most familiar, so she is responsible for communicating with Liu Xiaotian.

    As for the items and things needed to evoke souls, naturally, all of them are prepared by me.

    After arranging this, I drove home and asked my grandmother about the evocation. Then I borrowed her evocation flag and came back to the funeral home.

    After ye Zichen''s mediation in the middle, the funeral home did not cremate Mr. Guo''s body on that day, so it also left some time for us to investigate the cause of Mr. Guo''s death.

    However, Mr. Guo has many relatives in his family.

    All day long, people came to mourn.

    Until the funeral home closed in the evening, the people who came to mourn gradually dispersed.

    Seeing that I had arranged everything, Liu Xiaotian gave me a complicated look and said, "can you really attract Yinyin''s soul?"

    I nodded and said, "if nothing goes wrong, there should be no problem."

    "Then... Can I stay here? I want to say sorry to Yinyin in person!" Liu Xiaotian sincerely said to me.

    I know that he is still blaming himself for the quarrel with Mr. Guo that night, but I still refused him.

    Not long after Guo''s death, Liu Xiaotian''s heart must be very sad.

    If in the process of evocation, he can''t control his emotions, break the rules of evocation, and make trouble at that time, it''s not a good ending. If he gets involved in disaster, it''s a big trouble!

    So, the only thing I can do is to let him go home to accompany his daughter.

    After all, his daughter is still young. After such a thing, her heart must be hurt a lot.

    Seeing how I didn''t agree with him to stay at the scene, Liu Xiaotian couldn''t help feeling disappointed, but thinking of the children at home, he went home obediently.

    Just in case, I made a video phone call to Guoguo and asked him and Xiaoling to guard Liu Xiaotian at teacher Guo''s house to avoid him coming back on the way.

    Maybe I haven''t played strange with me for a long time. When I asked for the task, Guoguo on the screen seemed very happy.

    "Mom, don''t worry, Xiaoling and I promise to finish the task!"

    "Guoguo, when the task is finished, mom will buy you and Xiaoling ice cream to eat!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, the warmth in my stomach began: "Mom, I want to eat ice cream, too!"

    Shit, this little guy wants to eat ice cream before he''s born. Nobody is so greedy.

    "Nuan Nuan, you are not born yet. Even if you want to eat it, you have to wait until you are born to eat it!" I felt my stomach and comforted.

    "Sister Nuan Nuan, when you are born, my brother will take you to eat a lot of delicious food! I''ll tell you in secret that my brother has saved a lot of pocket money. He can buy you whatever you want to eat! " Guoguo said in the video.

    I went there, but it was really a good girl.

    Every time he is incomparably disgusted with me, now he is so gentle to Nuan Nuan, it''s incredible!

 Chapter 210

    Hear the words of fruit, warm happy in my stomach somersault.

    "Great, my brother is very kind to me. I like my brother best." Warm milk said.

    Well, when the brother and sister talk, it''s almost endless.

    If they are allowed to go on like this, they will not be able to finish talking about tomorrow morning.

    So, after chatting for a while, I proposed to hang up. As a result, the two little guys gave each other a good warning.

    "Brother, you should take good care of that uncle, or he will run over and ruin the mother''s event!"

    "You know, you should also protect your mother well, otherwise dad will be distressed to see her hurt!"

    Hearing this, I had a hunch that if I didn''t hang up again, they would have a big chat, so I hung up the video phone decisively.

    This pair of brothers and sisters are really not so sticky!

    Seeing that I finally hung up the phone, Fang Jiajia looked at my stomach and asked, "Xiao Fei, would you..."

    If I wanted to keep it from Fang Jiajia before, but after so many times of living and dying together, I had no need to hide anything from them, so I nodded and said, "yes, I''m pregnant again. I''m a girl!"

    Hear my words, ye Zichen almost jaw all startled.

    "I''ll go. Is Lord Hades so powerful? How long has it been? How long have both of you got out? "

    I glanced at him and joked, "what, do you want to have a try with our Lord Pluto?"

    Ye Zichen didn''t even think about it, so he cocked up his orchid finger and said, "Lord underworld has such a powerful fighting power. I want to have a try!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the voice fell, Fang Jiajia raised her foot and kicked him. She said in a cold voice, "Ye Zichen, you are itching again, aren''t you?"

    I don''t know why Fang Jiajia said this. I really feel a little jealous.

    What happened to these two people?

    I''ve only been away for a week. Can these two get on well?

    "You are..." I asked tentatively.

    But who knows, I haven''t finished a word, two people with one voice interrupted me.

    "Don''t get me wrong! I have nothing to do with him

    "You think too much. How can I have something to do with her?"

    Shit, that''s the virtue. Isn''t it tricky? Who believes that!

    "To be honest, what''s the matter with you two?" I asked with a bad smile.

    Hearing my words, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen all lowered their heads and did not dare to look into my eyes.

    "It''s nothing. It''s just that when you were away a few days ago, you drank too much and accidentally..."

    Although Fang Jiajia''s voice was as small as a mosquito, I could hear it clearly.

    what��

    The two of them, what happened after drinking?

    Do you want to be so quick?

    I''ve only been away for a week!

    "Xiaofei... You... Don''t get me wrong, we just accidentally slept together once. It''s really... It''s nothing... We''ll still be good friends in the future!" Ye Zichen''s face is completely capitalized two embarrassments.

    As a result, Fang Jiajia just kicked over.

    "Ye Zichen, do you really think I want you? Even if all the men in the world are dead, I won''t marry you! "

    Obviously, Fang Jiajia is a little angry.

    However, it''s normal that one night''s love affair happens suddenly, which is hard to accept.

    If I''m blind in it, it''s too boring.

    So, whether they are together or just forget about it, it''s up to them!

    So I told the two of them to calm down a little and prepare to start their journey tonight.

    To tell you the truth, today is really the first time for me to summon my soul personally. I''m still a little nervous.

    Standing in the yard of the funeral home, the cool night wind blows, adding a bit of weird atmosphere.

    Because the staff of the funeral home have been off work, except for us and the security guard on duty, there are no more people in the huge funeral home.

    I checked what I was going to bring and made sure nothing was missing. I put on a special Bluetooth headset, logged in to the "Xijing" live broadcasting platform and opened a room called "night detective funeral home: the face of a beautiful teacher disappeared."

    As usual, as soon as I opened my room, the audience went up.

    [is it still live by Lord Pluto today? Lord underworld was so handsome last time. I haven''t seen enough of it yet!]

    [yes, Lord underworld is so strange that his aura is two meters eight!]

    [and the handsome guy who fought with Lord Hades last time, I think he is also super handsome!]

    [upstairs, are you empathizing? I remember last time you said that Lord underworld didn''t marry me!]

    I didn''t say I was going to marry that handsome guy. I just want to sleep with him, can''t I

    ����

    Now the audience''s brain circuit, I really do not understand!

    Thinking of this, I went back to the funeral home with Fang Jiajia and the two of them.

    I have to say that even if it''s just early autumn, when we walk into the funeral home at night, the temperature is almost the same as that of early winter, which makes us shiver.

    "Damn, it''s so cold. I brought a thick dress when I knew it!" Ye Zichen said with trembling teeth.

    I gave him a white look and said, "I''m not a girl. You''re a big man. Do you want to be cold?"

    Ye Zichen is ready to refute, the result Fang Jiajia is very straightforward to make up a knife: "Xiaofei, you don''t know, he is not a man long ago."

    Hearing this, ye Zichen was so angry that he almost jumped.

    "Fang Jiajia, what do you mean? I''m not a man? Who was the man who fought with you for 300 rounds that night? "

    On hearing this, I was immediately happy.

    Three hundred rounds of war?

    These two people are obviously trying to do something!

    Fang Jiajia was so angry by Ye Zichen''s words that she bit Ye Zichen''s arm.

    "Fang Jiajia, please let go. Do you belong to a dog? Bite whoever you catch, right Ye Zichen a face exasperates of say.

    Fang Jiajia white his one eye, a face of disdain said: "it''s not the first time to bite you, you hypocritical what strength?"

    When you hear this, please forgive me for my careless thinking.

    I feel that my ears are polluted and need to be cleaned with strong detergent.

    At the same time, the audience in the studio also burst the pot.

    [anchor, is this sissy broken

    Why do I feel that this sissy is the one to enjoy, and this girl is the one to attack

    [I was eating corn sausage when I heard what the girl said, I was so scared that I swallowed it all, almost choking me!]

    What are you talking about? Why don''t I understand anything

    [upstairs, you can continue to pretend your little purity!]

 Chapter 211

    When I used to watch live, I used to hate the barrage of the audience.

    But now that I''ve done the live broadcast, I think the barrage of the audience is very cute sometimes.

    Especially when we catch ghosts every time, the barrage can weaken the atmosphere of terror and make the three of us less nervous.

    And maybe that''s why I like to play live when I catch ghosts.

    See time is late, I looked at Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen, motioned them not to make trouble, and quickly do business.

    They both restrained their emotions, followed me and walked slowly from the hall to the mortuary at the back.

    Although we all have flashlights in our hands, we still feel faint in a place like the funeral home.

    I secretly comfort myself in my heart, so that I don''t have to be nervous, but the little heart still keeps beating.

    And just when I was nervous, someone behind me seemed to call me.

    I thought it was Fang Jiajia, but without looking back, I asked directly, "what''s the matter?"

    But who knows, I said for a long time, there was no reaction at all.

    I look back to see what the hell they are up to, but the problem is that I don''t even have a shadow behind me, OK?

    Long corridor, a dark, except for me, there is no movement.

    Shit, what''s going on?

    Wasn''t it OK just now?

    Why did two people disappear at the same time after a while?

    Are they really taken away by the ghosts in the funeral home?

    It doesn''t make sense. Before I came in, I asked them if they were wearing amulets today.

    With amulets, ordinary ghosts can''t get close to them.

    Unless... Unless there''s a very sophisticated ghost in this funeral home.

    Think of here, my heart suddenly a cool.

    The funeral home is a place where corpses are collected all the year round, so it is very gloomy.

    If something strange happens, it''s not surprising.

    But now even Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen, who wear amulets, can be taken away. Is this ghost a little too powerful?

    Because I didn''t know what I was going to face, I subconsciously called Lu Banchi out of the storage ring, tightly held him in my hand, ready to attack the enemy hiding in the dark at any time.

    Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen are lost. I can''t leave them alone. I have to go back to see if I can find a way to save them.

    Before, we came all the way from the hall, only 30 meters away, so if anyone captured them, it must be in the 30 meters.

    I try to slow down, dare not make any noise, for fear of alerting the guy hiding in the dark.

    As the distance from the hall got closer and closer, my heart beat even harder.

    Fang Jiajia, ye Zichen, where are you? I am silent in my heart.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, not far in front of me, a very slight voice suddenly sounded.

    I immediately reflexively illuminated it with a flashlight, but there was a dark shadow passing by.

    Look at that figure, it doesn''t look like Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen.

    Is this the ghost who just captured them?

    Thinking of this, I didn''t dare to relax at all. I quickly ran after the shadow.

    But who knows, I was tripped by a heavy object before I stepped out.

    Damn, I''m chasing ghosts, but I fell down and chewed mud. Do you want to be so unlucky?

    Because of thinking about Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen, I quickly got up, even the ash on my body had no time to shoot, so I was ready to continue to chase the ghost who just ran.

    However, at this time, a cold hand suddenly put on my shoulder.

    This... This is the ghost took the initiative to find me?

    Although I have faced ghosts many times, at this moment, in this gloomy funeral home, I still can''t help feeling a little confused.

    It seems that today I didn''t go out to see the almanac. It''s not a good start!

    It''s just a ghost, isn''t it?

    No matter how powerful, can you be as powerful as my lord Pluto?

    What''s more, I not only have jade beads to protect my body, but also the little guy in my stomach to help me. I''m afraid of a ball!

    Thinking of this, I clenched Lu Banchi in my hand, took a deep breath, quickly turned around, and forced to chop towards the thing behind me.

    Unexpectedly, the thing behind me was not easy to provoke. Unexpectedly, I took out my weapon and carried my Lu Banchi.

    Wait, this weapon, why is it so familiar?

    Moreover, both in length and shape, they are similar to my lubanchi.

    Is it hard to be true that the other party is also from Duke Lu?

    But Uncle Lu said clearly that there was no one else in this generation except me.

    Is this not a ghost, but Uncle Lu?

    Seeing that I seemed to think of something, the man in the dark chuckled and said, "aren''t you afraid to kill me with one foot?"

    I went. I''m so familiar with the voice. It''s definitely uncle Lu!

    Thinking of this, I immediately took back Lu Banchi, picked up the flashlight on the ground and took a photo. It was really his old man.

    "Master, aren''t you in wanbaoge? How did you get here? " I asked curiously.

    The master smoothed the beard on his chin and said with a smile, "are you here to investigate Guo Yinyin''s case?"

    I nodded and said, "yes, but master, how do you know that?"

    "Are you really your master? I''ve been in wh city for so many years, and I''ve been in vain? To tell you the truth, Guo Yinyin''s grandfather has something to do with me. So after Guo Yinyin''s accident, her grandfather asked me to come and see if there was any evil that had harmed their granddaughter. As a result, who ever thought that when I came here, I would meet you! " Uncle Lu explained to me.

    It turns out that the purpose of master and I are the same. They are all for Guo Yinyin''s sake.

    For me, this is undoubtedly good news.

    After all, I''m not afraid of any evil spirits, no matter what master is sitting beside me!

    However, before this, I still seem to have to find out Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen.

    Otherwise, if I am really harmed by the ghosts here, how can I explain to their families?

    As if seeing through what I thought, uncle Lu laughed, clapped his hands and said, "come out!"

    Voice just fell, I see not far ahead, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen already smile straight waist.

    Shit, these two guys are on fire to make fun of me?

    "Don''t be angry, Xiao Fei. We can''t help it. It''s your master who wants us to hide and try you." Fang Jiajia explained.

    I turned my head and looked at Uncle Lu with a look of grievance and said, "master, are you really good at teasing your apprentice like this?"

    Uncle Lu glanced at me and said, "do you know I''m your master? If you don''t visit me for ten days and a half a month, I thought you''d forgotten me! "

 Chapter 212

    Uncle Lu is obviously angry with me.

    He is very old and looks like an old urchin.

    Alas, I can''t help it. Who let him be my master?

    To be an apprentice is to feel sorry, isn''t it?

    Thinking of this, I had to apologize to Uncle Lu: "master, I''m not good. I shouldn''t have stayed away from you for so long. However, I went to Thailand for my honeymoon a few days ago, and I didn''t bring you less gifts. "

    Sure enough, the look on Uncle Lu''s face relaxed slightly when he heard of the gift. It seemed that he was no longer angry.

    "For the sake of remembering to bring me a gift, your master, I will forgive you a lot! However, in other words, your vigilance has dropped a lot recently, and you haven''t even found the person behind you! "

    I was a little embarrassed by Uncle Lu''s lesson. I laughed and said, "master, I''m live broadcasting. Would you please save some face for me?"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice came down, the barrage in the live broadcast room came one after another.

    [originally, the anchor was afraid sometimes? What a surprise!]

    [is this old man the master of the anchor? It''s a bit old and strong!]

    [the anchor is so powerful, I think the master of the anchor should be more powerful!]

    Yes, I have a good play today

    ����

    This group of audience, really is to watch the excitement, not too big.

    Fortunately, the master still gave me face. After a few words of reprimand, he took the three of us and hurried into the mortuary.

    I thought the hall outside was cold enough, but it was even colder in the mortuary.

    "My God, it''s too cold. It''s freezing to death!" Ye Zichen sighed.

    "You... Isn''t that bullshit? If the temperature is not low, are the corpses rotten? " Fang Jiajia retorted in a trembling voice.

    Ye Zichen glanced at Fang Jiajia and saw that she was also shivering with cold. He reached out and pulled her to his arms, trying to give her some warmth.

    Seeing this scene, the audience in the live room suddenly burst into flames again.

    [my God, the sissy quietly fed us a handful of dog food!]

    Seriously, it''s the first time I''ve seen a sissy so manly

    [this event fully tells us that as long as we meet the true love, even the sissy can be straightened out!]

    [this is clearly an inspirational psychological journey for a sissy to become a straight man!]

    ����

    In fact, not only the audience in the studio, but also I was startled by Ye Zichen''s action.

    It seems that these two people are really good on the rhythm!

    It seems that seeing me distracted, uncle Lu coughed softly and said in a deep voice: "girl, this place is not suitable to stay for a long time. Hurry to finish the work and go out. Don''t freeze your body!"

    Hearing the sound, I nodded, then took out grandma''s wake flag, stood in the center of the mortuary, learning from Grandma''s previous appearance, while beating the wake bell, while reciting the wake mantra.

    "Where can the wandering ghost survive; The three spirits come down early, but the seven orifices are not yet here.... "

    When I recite the incantation, the sound of the evocation clock and the incantation only reverberates in the huge mortuary, which is very strange.

    Because "Mi Xiaofei, thank you for doing this for me. I''m very proud to be your teacher. "

    I looked down at the watch on my wrist and saw that there was not much time left, so I said straight to the point, "Mr. Guo, time is pressing. You have to say what matters. Now we want to know what happened on the night of your quarrel with your husband? "

    Miss Guo''s ghost thought, and then said, "that night, my husband and I quarrelled and locked ourselves in the room. Because I was angry, I wanted to apply a mask to sleep. But who once thought, that mask applied to half, my eyes suddenly appeared a woman. She''s beautiful, just like a fairy in the sky. "

    "And then?"

    "Then she asked me if I wanted to be as beautiful as her. I... I thought of my daughter saying that she saw a beautiful aunt at home. She thought my husband had brought back the fox spirit, so she nodded. After all, women want to be more beautiful. Only in this way can men''s hearts be tied Mr. Guo told us the story slowly.

    "After nodding?" Fang Jiajia asked curiously.

    "Later... Later, she asked me to take off the mask on my face and say that there was something better for me to make me more beautiful. But who knows... Who knows, once I uncovered the mask, the whole face fell off. I was scared and wanted to put my face back, but who knows that woman took my face away

 Chapter 213

    Guo teacher''s words in my expectation, she did not commit suicide!

    However, it is unbelievable to tear off the mask and tear it together.

    "I rushed to get my face back, but it was empty. She... She has no entity... She is a ghost, a ghost!"

    Speaking of this, teacher Guo suddenly became excited.

    Obviously, she was full of fear and anger towards the ghost.

    "Mr. Guo, it''s not clear where the problem is. Don''t get angry first." I repeatedly comforted.

    But who knows, teacher Guo''s mood not only did not ease, but became more excited.

    His eyes glared at his face, which was too bloody to see clearly, as if two eyes would fall out at any time.

    "Mask, it must be the mask!" Teacher Guo said as if waking up from a dream.

    Hearing this, I can''t help frowning slightly.

    Mask? Miss Guo, you mean the problem is on the mask? "

    Miss Guo nodded and said, "yes, it must be on the mask. Ever since I bought the mask, I always felt that there was one more person in my family, but I could not see her. At that time, I was afraid and wanted to ask you for help, but before you came back, I just... "

    At this point, teacher Guo could not help crying out.

    In fact, it''s no wonder that everyone has to experience birth, aging, illness and death, but it''s only natural for Mr. Guo to suffer from such unexpected disasters.

    However, for us, the most important thing at present is to find out the truth of Mr. Guo''s death and let the villains get the punishment they deserve.

    As for the others, we can''t change them now, so we don''t have to worry about them any more.

    Thinking of this, I had to continue to say: "Mr. Guo, I''m sorry that I came back late and let you have such a tragedy. But can you tell me more about the mask, so that we can help you catch the girl who harms you? "

    At the end of my speech, Mr. Guo''s mood was slightly more convergent and sighed. "I am a stranger in this matter. I saw a man selling mask in the mobile phone social circle. I said that the effect of whitening and replenishing water is better than that of the market. I saw that the price was not expensive, so I bought some back to try it. But who knows, in the end, it was the mask that made me lose face and finally died of bleeding.

    As soon as Mr. Guo''s words came out, the audience in the studio immediately talked about them.

    I went, this... This is the killing mask. I feel terrible. I dare not use mask anymore.

    I can tell you that I am preparing to put on the mask. As a result, when I heard Guo teacher''s words, I hurriedly threw the mask in my hand.

    I thought the mask containing fluorescing agent was terrible enough. I didn''t think there was even more terrible killing mask!

    My girlfriend has to pack hundreds of facial mask a year. Will she be cut off too?

    ����

    Actually, it wasn''t just those spectators who hadn''t thought of killing Miss Guo as a mask, but I never even thought of it.

    After all, for girls, mask is the most common skin care product.

    If you use mask to kill, it can be impossible to guard against.

    Who can imagine that a seemingly ordinary mask actually conceals a huge killing machine?

    Moreover, from what Mr. Guo said, I found a more terrible thing.

    Mr. Guo bought the killer mask in social software. If someone else bought the mask, wouldn''t it cause more tragedies?

    Therefore, if we want to stop more tragedies like Guo teacher, we need to control the source of the killer mask.

    Thinking of this, I hurriedly asked Mr. Guo to sell the mask''s social account and add it to his social circle. Unfortunately, the other side did not pass the test immediately.

    However, even if he does not pass the verification, we can also give his account to the police station, so that he can not escape even in the online world.

    After making clear the general process of this incident, I was ready to end the call to the soul and let Miss Guo go to hell earlier.

    However, at this time, teacher Guo suddenly put forward a request.

    "Mi Xiaofei, can you... Can you let me meet my husband and daughter?"

    If it''s on weekdays, I''m sure I''ll agree directly.

    But at this moment, I dare not agree.

    We should know that the ghost like Guo, who died without initiative, is the most sentimental thing in the world.

    Once they are greedy and cling to the living and refuse to reincarnate, it will be troublesome.

    And that''s why Fang Jiajia asked me to carefully consider the matter of evocation.

    "Mr. Guo, I know you don''t want to leave them, but it has come to this point. Once you appear again, it will cause great trouble to their lives, so..." I politely refused Mr. Guo''s request.

    "Then... Can I have a phone call with them?" Mr. Guo is second to none.

    I was ready to refuse again, but Uncle Lu suddenly spoke.

    "If making a phone call can make you feel at ease on the road, then make it!"

    Well, master, his parents have already agreed. What else can I say?

    I think it''s OK to make a phone call, isn''t it?

    Even if there''s something wrong, there''s master. He''s an old man here!

    Thinking of this, I had to take out my mobile phone and dial Guoguo''s video phone to ask him to give it to Liu Xiaotian.

    Life and death separated, teacher Guo and Liu Xiaotian are all in tears at the moment.

    "Xiaotian, how are you and Xuan Xuan?" Mr. Guo asked on the mobile screen.

    Liu Xiaotian loved Mr. Guo very much. Now when he heard Mr. Guo''s inquiry, he felt even more uncomfortable.

    "Good... Xuanxuan and I are very good. You can rest assured that I will take good care of Xuanxuan!"

    "That''s good, Xiaotian. I''m going to hell to be reincarnated. If there is an afterlife, I won''t doubt you any more, let alone quarrel with you!"

    "Yinyin, I''m sorry. If I had explained it to you that day, it would not have happened to you."

    "Xiaotian, I don''t blame you. It''s all my life. It''s my life!"

    Seeing that the two of them were more and more emotional, I was worried that something might happen, so I reminded them in a voice: "Mr. Guo, time is almost up. If we delay again, the shadow of the underworld will come soon!"

    In desperation, teacher Guo had to say goodbye to Liu Xiaotian.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that after I hung up the phone, Mr. Guo looked at me with an extremely complicated look and said, "Mi Xiaofei, thank you for doing this for me today, but I''m sorry, I can''t be reincarnated yet!"

    With that, Mr. Guo immediately turned into a mass of black smoke and rushed out from the mortuary.

    See this scene, my heart is not good, want to quickly catch up.

    But who knows another accident, suddenly happened at this moment

 Chapter 214

    Such a large mortuary, three sides are packed with drawers dressed with corpses.

    Just when I was going to chase the ghost of Mr. Guo, these drawers rang again.

    And this time, the sound was more intense than the previous one.

    Seeing this scene, uncle Lu''s face suddenly changed: "no, we''ve been waiting too long to summon spirits, which has disturbed the corpses here. Now they''re going to climb out!"

    I went, we have been careful, the results of the most afraid of two things or happened.

    Now not only the soul of teacher Guo has run away, but also the corpses in the mortuary have pretended to be corpses. Do you want to be so sad?

    Hear the movement that sends out in those drawers, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen two people frighten two legs to keep shivering.

    "Xiaofei, is this... Is it a corpse fraud? Why don''t we run? What if they all come out in a moment? " Fang Jiajia said with a cry.

    Yes, I think it''s time to go ahead. After all, the atmosphere is really terrible.

    But who knows, after listening to Fang Jiajia''s words, uncle Lu resolutely said: "no! It''s our fault. If we don''t deal with it properly, we''ll be damned if these bodies run out and harm other people! "

    What uncle Lu said is also reasonable. If these corpses really cheat and run out, it''s really a big deal.

    But the problem is that Fang Jiajia and the two of them have almost no magic power. They even have problems in protecting themselves. Aren''t they waiting to die here?

    Thinking of this, I quickly turned to each other Jiajia and ye Zichen said: "while they haven''t completely cheated the corpse, you two run quickly, or it will be late!"

    "And you?" Fang Jiajia asked.

    "I can''t leave my master here alone. I''m responsible for the soul. I''ll be responsible for it."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I finished speaking, the movement of those drawers in front of me suddenly increased.

    Even a drawer popped open, and a thin man stood up from the drawer.

    Damn, it''s true to cheat a corpse!

    At the moment, I dare not delay. I quickly push Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen out of the mortuary. Then I hold Lu Banchi tightly and stand with Uncle Lu, ready to fight at any time.

    However, in such a short period of time, the drawers suddenly popped open several times, and there were bodies crawling out from inside.

    I went there. It seems that I can''t do anything today.

    "Girl, are you ready?" Uncle Lu asked in a deep voice.

    "Of course, I haven''t been fighting with my master for a long time. It''s really itchy!" I replied casually.

    "Cheng, it''s time for Shifu to see how much progress you''ve made in this period of time!" Uncle Lu said with a smile.

    "Master, you''ll see!"

    After that, I strode forward and ran directly to the body who was the first to cheat. I raised my hand and hit him in the face with Lu Banchi.

    Maybe because of being frozen for a long time, the skin of the corpse was all flabby. When I hit it with one foot, the eyeballs of the corpse immediately fell off and rolled to the corner like glass beads.

    But even so, the body still rushed over and wanted to continue to bite me.

    I''m afraid that I''m too hard to do it. I''ve been dodging and dare not do it.

    "Girl, if it''s time to fight, if it''s too bad, we''ll be cremators and burn them all!" Uncle Lu said.

    With master''s words, I knew it in my heart. I was no longer afraid of hands and feet. Holding Lu Banchi, I cut off the head of the corpse.

    My lubanchi had cut the iron like mud. Now I cut the head of the corpse, and it''s even smoother. When I went down one foot, I directly cut off the tianlinggai of the corpse, revealing my white brain, which made me sick.

    "Master, I''m a little regretful now. I knew that I would not be a member of the Duke of Lu. You see, I''m dealing with ghosts, corpses or monsters every day. I really doubt whether I will go crazy! "

    While dealing with the other corpses, uncle Lu replied: "do you think that if you don''t enter Duke Lu''s family, you won''t attract these ghosts and ghosts? As far as your constitution is concerned, you are born to eat this bowl of rice! "

    Alas, since it is doomed to change, then I''d better play strange!

    Thinking of this, I immediately took Lu Banchi and ran to the next corpse.

    And just as we were fighting fiercely, the barrage in the live broadcast room seemed crazy one after another.

    [my God, the anchor is so fierce. It''s like he''s on the hook!]

    [upstairs, are you new here? We anchor don''t have to open up, we are all so ferocious!]

    [I want to learn from the anchor, anchor, do you still accept apprentices? People are stupid and have a lot of money!]

    [watching the live broadcast of the anchor has become my only entertainment every day! If there is no live broadcast of the anchor one day, I can''t eat and sleep!]

    Upstairs, you are sick and need to be treated

    ����

    I''ve never dealt with so many corpses, except the last time I encountered River corpses in the Mekong River.

    NND, after a few rounds, my hands are numb.

    But the problem is that these corpses come out of the drawer one by one. If they fight one by one, do they have to fight until dawn?

    Uncle Lu seems to be aware of this problem. After thinking for a while, he decides to change his strategy.

    After all, it''s not a good way to fight like this.

    The key is that there are more and more severed heads, arms and legs. When we finish the fight, we have a lot of trouble to clean up.

    So uncle Lu took out a bunch of yellow paper Charms from his pocket and threw them to me.

    "Girl, stick all the drawers that haven''t run out of the body!"

    I took it and looked at it. I found it was a talisman.

    Damn, uncle Lu brought this thing with him, but he just took it out now. What do you mean?

    While continuing to attack those corpses, uncle Lu said to me: "I''m not afraid that you''ve been too comfortable recently, so I want to let you exercise more? I''m doing it for you

    When I heard this, I just wanted to cry.

    Obviously, I didn''t remember to bring the talisman with me before. As a result, I found such a high sounding reason for myself. You are really my own master!

    However, it''s better to have a talisman than no talisman.

    In just a few minutes, I had pasted all the drawers that didn''t have time to swindle the corpse.

    I clapped my hands and looked at the drawer that I had been pasted upright by myself. My sense of achievement suddenly came into being.

    No way, for a patient with obsessive-compulsive disorder, even if it is to stick the body charm, we have to stick it neatly, upright, not bad at all!

    But who knows, at this time, the door of the mortuary suddenly opened from the outside, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen did not know why actually ran back.

 Chapter 215

    "Why are you two back? How far do you run? " Seeing the two of them running back, I asked in a cold voice.

    Fang Jiajia gasped and said to me, "Xiao Fei, I think for a moment that we can''t be so ungrateful. We can''t leave you and uncle Lu alone!"

    Hearing this, I feel like crying.

    Not afraid of God like opponents, afraid of pig like teammates!

    Elder sister, even if it''s about loyalty, it''s also about scoring points. You two won''t come back for anything. What''s not death?

    "You two go out quickly. Uncle Lu and I have solved the problem here. We don''t need your help!" I quickly pushed them out.

    However, when I pushed Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen to the door, I found that they looked at me in horror, as if there was something terrible behind me.

    "Corpse... Corpse! Just... Right behind you! " Fang Jiajia said in a trembling voice.

    Hearing this, my heart suddenly cool, with the corner of my eyes after a glance, found that 10 cm behind me, really standing a corpse, looking at me with a grim smile.

    I went. This corpse is really cunning.

    Unexpectedly, they came in while Fang Jiajia pushed the door, deliberately hiding behind the door, and then gave me a surprise attack.

    However, I soon found out that this is not the most terrible.

    The most terrible thing is that I find myself unable to move.

    Because the body I do not know where to pick up a body talisman, actually anti guest stick on my back.

    Damn, master asked me to order the corpse, but now I''m given the corpse. This time, I''m really ashamed!

    Seeing that the hands of the corpse behind me had been slowly pinched on my neck, and the master was besieged by three corpses on the other side, so I had no time to rescue me. I really wanted to die.

    I think I''ve been wise all my life, catching demons and sealing ghosts countless times. Now I''m going to be planted on a corpse that just cheated me?

    It''s a pity!

    But under, I can only use the idea and warm communication, let her think of a way to help me.

    But who knows, in the present situation, there is no way to keep warm.

    Because I was fixed, even if she lent me strength, I could not make half a point.

    Am I going to hang here today and become one of the countless corpses in this mortuary?

    Wuwuwu, God, don''t play with me like this. I want to live a few more years!

    The corpse behind me didn''t know how long it had been frozen in the drawer. The air-conditioning really came out in bursts, so that he pinched my neck, and I felt like I was freezing into ice.

    If it goes on like this, even if he doesn''t strangle me, he can freeze me to death.

    I desperately want to struggle, but how can I be fixed, let alone struggling, I can''t even move a finger except my eyes.

    Seeing the corpse behind me pinching me more and more tightly, I felt that I was almost suffocating.

    It seems that I really have to die today.

    I close my eyes and wait for death.

    However, at this time, suddenly from the front came a gust of wind, around me, hard hit in the back of the body.

    Then, he heard a "plop", and the body was knocked to the ground.

    Hearing the sound, I suddenly opened my eyes, but saw Ye Zichen holding a broom in his hand, looking at me triumphantly.

    Damn, I didn''t expect that this boy would have some effect at the critical time!

    If he hadn''t done it in time just now, I would have been strangled by the corpse in the back.

    But obviously, it''s not over.

    Although Ye Zichen knocked down the corpse, the corpse was not vegetarian. Even if it was knocked down for a while, people stood up quickly.

    And, listen to his heavy roar, you can know that now he is more angry than before, no matter what, he pounced on me.

    If at ordinary times, something pounces on me, I will definitely hide faster than a monkey.

    But now I''m fixed by the talisman. I can''t hide even if I want to.

    But that corpse is very flexible, so the speed that pours on is extremely fast, even if ye Zichen wants to hit him with broom, also too late.

    It seems that I can''t escape the first day of junior high school, but I can''t escape the 15th day of junior high school!

    Today is a disaster for me, no matter how I can avoid it.

    Just die early and live early, whatever!

    However, just when I was about to lose the consciousness of survival, master quickly jumped up to me, raised his hand and cut off half of the head of the corpse with Lu Banchi.

    After the body fell down, the master tore off the talisman that was pasted behind me, which made me free again.

    "Girl, although your skill is much better than before, your vigilance is still very low. Old man, I can save you for a while, but not for a lifetime! " The master said to me earnestly.

    To tell you the truth, I didn''t always keep the vigilance behind. I even naively thought that as long as I reacted fast enough and attacked strongly enough, I would do it.

    But after this lesson, I really have a long memory.

    Attack and defense are indispensable!

    During the time when I was settled down, uncle Lu had cleaned up all the other corpses in the mortuary.

    At present, it''s too late to chase the soul of Miss Guo.

    So I simply shut down the live broadcast, and then contacted the person in charge of the funeral home and the master. They pushed the corpses in the mortuary into the incinerator all night and burned them clean.

    After all this, it was already dawn when I walked out of the funeral home.

    We had breakfast at the nearest breakfast shop near the funeral home. We were going to go home and have a good rest.

    But who knows at this time, the phone of fruit suddenly called.

    "No, mom! Xiaoling and I were so sleepy last night that we fell asleep. As a result, when I woke up, my uncle and little sister had disappeared! "

    When I heard that, I was totally confused.

    Teacher Guo''s ghost has run away. Now Liu Xiaotian and Xuan Xuan are gone, and everything has gone together?

    I''m not afraid that Mr. Guo will hurt Liu Xiaotian and Xuan Xuan, but if Mr. Guo must continue to live in the world with her husband and daughter, it''s disturbing the balance between yin and Yang.

    Once they are caught by the Yincha of the underworld, Liu Xiaotian and Xuan Xuan will be implicated.

    The most important thing is that Mr. Guo is now a ghost. Living with him for a long time will lead to the decline of his fortune and the loss of his longevity.

    Liu Xiaotian may be able to bear it, but what about Xuan Xuan?

    She is just so young. If she is harassed by teacher Guo''s Yin Qi for a long time, whether she can live over 5 years old is really a bit of a suspense.

    Therefore, in this case, we must find Mr. Guo as soon as possible and send him back to the underworld.

 Chapter 216

    We''re all in no mood to rest after teacher Guo''s accident.

    So I simply took Guoguo and Xiaoling and took them back to my villa.

    After all, it''s too tricky to discuss it outside.

    And my home is big enough, and grandma can help me give advice, so it is undoubtedly the best choice.

    Seeing all of us staring at the black eye circles, grandma was very distressed.

    "What''s the matter with you? It''s just a soul call..."

    Grandma did not finish a word, the whole person will stay in place.

    At the same time, she was stunned by another person, my master uncle Lu.

    Seeing their reaction, I couldn''t help frowning and asking, "grandma, master, you didn''t know each other before, did you?"

    "Yes." Uncle Lu responded excitedly.

    "I don''t know!" Grandma answered coldly.

    I went one by one, one said I knew him, and the other said I didn''t know him. Is that recognition or not?

    However, without waiting for me to ask again, uncle Lu looked at his grandmother and asked, "moon, after so many years, are you ok?"

    Tut Tut, before, I thought about making up grandma and uncle Lu to have a sunset love.

    Now it seems that they were old lovers in all likelihood before. I don''t need to match them at all, OK!

    However, looking at Grandma''s attitude, she obviously has a lot of grievances against uncle Lu!

    This is not, heard uncle Lu''s words, grandma cold face dropped a "sorry, you recognize the wrong person!" He turned and went back to his room.

    Well, originally I wanted to discuss with my grandmother about Miss Guo, but when I saw Uncle Lu, my grandmother left me alone.

    In this way, we can only rely on ourselves.

    Seeing that everyone was tired all night, I went to the kitchen to make a pot of hot tea.

    It''s wonderful to drink and talk!

    "Xiaofei, what do you think teacher Guo should do now?" Fang Jiajia asked.

    Ye Zichen also echoed: "yes, Mr. Guo died too much. Since we are involved in this matter, we can''t give up halfway!"

    I took a sip of hot tea and said, "of course not, but now we have two directions ahead of us. Which one is the key!"

    "Which two directions?" Fang Jiajia asked.

    "First of all, Mr. Guo and his family are all gone. We must look for them, right? Second, Mr. Guo was killed by a killer mask. Since it kills Mr. Guo, it is hard to guarantee that it will not harm others. If we don''t restrain the mask from the source sooner or later, there will be more and more tragedies like Mr. Guo. I said methodically.

    After listening to my words, uncle Lu nodded and said, "Xiao Fei is right. These two things are urgent for us. No matter which one we deal with first, we will delay the other."

    "Then deal with the two together! Otherwise, I''ll leave the matter of finding Mr. Guo''s family to me. When I go back later, I''ll talk to my father about how to use his resources. I think it''s not a problem to find two people. " Ye Zichen says voluntarily.

    I think about it, feel let Ye Zichen take next look for a person this thing son quite reliable.

    After all, his family has a lot of contacts, whether in the shopping malls or in the government, which is much better than our random search for a needle in a haystack.

    In this way, it is natural for me to go to the murder mask.

    Exactly, I also utterly want to see who utterly devoid of conscience, and use mask to kill weapons.

    After making these arrangements, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen left first.

    Uncle Lu wanted to go, but I kept him.

    "Master, did you and my grandmother know each other before?"

    Uncle Lu looked at me, sighed deeply, and said, "I should have thought that you were her granddaughter. When you and your grandmother were young, they looked very similar!"

    "What happened to you and my grandmother? Why have I never heard your grandmother mention you? " I asked curiously.

    "More than 40 years, more than 40 years have passed. Back then, I was an ordinary young man in the Miao village. Once I was collecting herbs on the mountain and I accidentally saved the leader of the last Duke Lu.

    He felt that I had saved his life, so he wanted to teach me all his skills. But the Miao Village refused to let me go, and even forced me to make an appointment with a Miao woman.

    Later, when your grandmother passed by the Miao village, she came across a dispute between the two villages and helped to solve it.

    It was the first time I saw your grandmother. At that time, she was so heroic.

    When your grandmother learned about me and Lu Gongmen, she helped me leave the Miao village.

    But it wasn''t long before your grandmother left me and never showed up again. "

    Hearing this, I have got a general idea of the matter.

    It turns out that uncle Lu is brother Xingluo in the mouth of the old lady in Miaoli Valley!

    I have been curious about what kind of man can fascinate the old woman like that, so that more than 40 years later, I still have resentment in my heart.

    Unexpectedly, that man is far away in the sky, near in front of me, is my master!

    It''s really going around. It''s doomed.

    After learning these, I finally understand why grandma treats uncle Lu coldly.

    In fact, she did not resent uncle Lu.

    Even so, she did it all for the good of Uncle Lu.

    Because, to enter the Duke of Lu, you have to be widowed, widowed, orphaned, alone or disabled.

    Moreover, the so-called optional is not as simple as swearing, but a kind of heart curse.

    If I guess correctly, uncle Lu should be the only candidate in the primary, that is to say, he will be lonely all his life.

    This kind of mantra can''t be seen at ordinary times.

    But once you break the mantra and have someone you love, it will become an unspeakable suffering.

    Even, the more you love someone, the more pain you will suffer.

    I don''t know how Uncle Lu survived these years, but from his look, I can see that he is really sincere to his grandmother.

    But just because she was sincere, grandma didn''t want him to bear the pain brought by heart curse every day, so she left him ruthlessly.

    Who can say that grandma left, not because of love?

    But now I have a big question.

    At the beginning, the old woman in Miaoli Valley said that if grandma didn''t take uncle Lu away, there would be no little wild breed like me.

    According to this statement, isn''t uncle lu my grandfather?

    Although it''s a kiss, but how to think, feel a little uncomfortable!

    As if seeing what I was thinking, uncle Lu sighed and said, "don''t worry, your grandmother and I have never crossed the thunder pool. After your grandmother left, I had someone inquire about it, saying that your grandmother obeyed the family arrangement and married a scholar, that is, your grandfather. So, your father is the child of your grandmother and your grandfather! "

 Chapter 217

    I feel relieved to hear uncle Lu''s words.

    Fortunately, he is not my grandfather, otherwise I really don''t know whether I should call him grandfather or continue to call him master.

    As for the relationship between uncle Lu and grandma, it''s probably not a matter of time and a half to ease it.

    The most important thing is the mantra on Uncle Lu. If the mantra doesn''t work for a day, he will never be able to be with grandma.

    It seems that I have to ask Mo liangye to see if he has any way to solve uncle Lu''s heart curse.

    I was just thinking about it when my cell phone rang in my pocket.

    Take it out. It''s social circle news.

    The man who sold the mask to Miss Guo finally passed my verification.

    I looked at his social circle, and the product was very simple, only mask, and it was all the same.

    So I pretend I want to buy a mask, and I chat with this person.

    Fortunately, the other side only regarded me as an ordinary customer, without any doubt, and basically answered every question.

    However, it was only limited to the effect of the products. As for the manufacturers and raw materials, she did not disclose too much.

    I see this way is not a way, decided to simply buy a few boxes of mask come back.

    After all, children can''t bear the wolf.

    According to Guo''s theory, after she bought the mask, she began to feel that her family was not normal.

    Later, after applying the mask, she met the ghost.

    So, the problem is 100% on the mask.

    In this case, if I had not seen the mask before, how could I know what was wrong with the mask?

    Thinking of this, I crackled a line on my mobile phone and sent it.

    "I want a hundred boxes. Do you have them in stock?"

    The other party quickly replied: "yes, when do you want it?"

    "Today, you help me send it to room 1111, unit 1, building 1, Tianchi garden, and pay and deliver the goods at the same time."

    The other party seems to have hesitated for a while. It is obvious that he is assessing the risk of this matter.

    "Why do you want so much?" The other side asked immediately.

    I thought about it and then replied, "I run a beauty salon. The products we used before didn''t work very well. Many customers were not satisfied, so I wanted to try another product. If the guests use it well, then I''ll take it all from your house! "

    "What''s the name of your beauty salon?" The other side is obviously a little cautious.

    Fortunately, there is a beauty salon at the gate of our community. I pass by every day and it''s not a problem to remember the name of the shop.

    So I sent the name of the beauty salon in front of the community.

    The other party inquired about it on the Internet, and it took a long time to reply.

    "OK, what time will it be delivered?"

    "The sooner the better."

    After making a deal with the other party, I would have tea with Mr. Lu in the yard and wait for the man who sent the mask to come.

    Xu is seeing orders larger, so the other side did not let us wait for a long time, just half an hour, the mask will be delivered to all.

    I counted the goods, and then readily and the other side of the account to leave.

    Then, I called out Guoguo and Xiaoling and asked them to keep up with the delivery man.

    It''s not enough to have a mask, but we have to find out where their source is.

    Only in this way can their old nests be brought to an end in one pot.

    After leaving the fruit and Xiaoling, I pulled out a box of mask from the box, and I was about to open it, but I was stopped by Uncle Lu.

    "Put on this, be careful to make the Wannian boat. Who knows if this thing is poisonous or not?" Uncle Lu threw me a pair of medical rubber gloves.

    Sure enough, Jiang is still old and spicy. What he wants is considerate!

    I took the rubber gloves handed by Uncle Lu and put them on the whole. Then I opened the packaging box of the mask and took out a piece from it.

    I don''t know why, I can smell a strange smell before I tear the separate plastic package.

    Although the smell was covered with spices, it still couldn''t escape my keen nose.

    "Master, there is something wrong with this mask." I turned my head and said to Uncle Lu.

    Uncle Lu nodded and said, "I smell it too. No matter what''s inside, I''ll take it apart first."

    I took a disposable dish and carefully tore the plastic wrap outside the mask and poured the mask onto the plate.

    To tell you the truth, if you leave off the strange taste, it seems that the mask is not what distinguishes the ordinary mask.

    It can even be said that this mask is more delicate than the ordinary mask, and the essence fluid is also more.

    According to the truth, it should be a good product for skin care and beauty.

    But it was such a mask that had killed Guo''s life. What is the mystery in the middle?

    For what reason, the look of Lu Da''s face is very dignified when he sees this mask.

    "Master, what seems to be nothing special about this mask? How can we kill?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "This is human skin mask!" Uncle Lu replied.

    Hearing this, I was stunned.

    Human... Human skin?

    I went. What''s the use of human skin?

    "If I hadn''t guessed wrong, they should have cut the skin from the dead body, and then mashed it all with a mask machine, adding other ingredients and condensing it into the shape of the mask."

    Uncle Lu''s voice is very heavy. Obviously, he also thinks that this way is too cruel and disgusting.

    "But why do they do that? What''s in it for them? " I was confused by Uncle Lu.

    "For a change of skin!"

    Skin change?

    "They use these human skin mask with body fluid to cut off the face of a woman, then collect all the faces and use the mask machine to make pulp, then slowly condense into a new face, so that it can completely replace the appearance of another person."

    I have to say that uncle Lu''s words are really more and more frightening.

    To mask the faces of countless living people with a mask, is to change a face for yourself?

    How cruel can this be?

    Moreover, according to Uncle Lu, they need a lot of living face.

    In other words, if we don''t stop them, there will be countless young and beautiful girls who will be poisoned by them!

    I can''t help clenching my fist when I think of it.

    Asshole, I must find out this matter.

    Not only for teacher Guo, but also for the countless innocent girls who love beauty!

    I was just thinking about that, and Guoguo called me.

    "Mom, I found their address. Do you want to come over?"

    "You send me the address, before I arrive, you and Xiaoling must not act rashly, you know?"

    The reason for this is that we don''t know who the other party is yet.

    If the other party''s way is high, once they act rashly and win the other party''s full set, it''s over!

 Chapter 218

    Fortunately, Guoguo and Xiaoling are obedient.

    I told them not to act rashly, and they didn''t really move.

    When I arrived with Uncle Lu in my car, these two little guys were playing with stone scissors and paper in the corner of the door.

    If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find them.

    The point is, now they are both in a state of soul, hiding in the corner, just can''t get the sun.

    I went over and called Guoguo gently.

    Guoguo immediately changed back to human shape, holding the Xiaoling who changed back to the state of insects, ran to me.

    "Mom, you are here at last. We have been waiting for you so hard!" Guoguo murmured.

    I reached out and touched his hair, which was cut like higuataro by Mo liangye, and asked with a smile, "good son, tell my mother, what''s the situation here?"

    The man who sent the mask went into the yard and never came out again. Later, 15 people came and 11 people left. Now there should be a lot of people inside. And I''ve noticed that those people seem to be ordinary. No one raises ghosts or communicates with Yin and Yang. " Guoguo reports to me seriously.

    Oh, the boy has made great progress.

    Let him look at Liu Xiaotian last night, but he lost Liu Xiaotian.

    Although I did not blame him, but he estimated that his heart is also very self blame, so this time, people who follow the mask to send special attention, a bit careless eyes are afraid to fight.

    "Good son, this time you do very well, mother will reward you and Xiaoling well."

    But who knows, Guoguo shook his head and said, "Mom, I don''t want a reward. This is what I should do. Now that I''m a brother, I''m going to set a good example for my sister! "

    Well, since the boy knew that he had become a brother, he changed his temper. No matter what, he ranked his sister in the first place. He was a proper sister!

    However, as a mother, it''s really gratifying to see their brother and sister love each other.

    Later, I asked Guoguo a few questions about the situation here, and then began to look at the yard in front of me.

    I don''t know why, I always feel that the scenery around this courtyard is a little familiar, just like I''ve been here before.

    "Mom stupid, this street is parallel to the funeral home street!" Fruit fruit one face dislikes of say.

    Hearing this, I suddenly realized.

    No wonder I always feel familiar. Next to this street is the street where the funeral home is located?

    Moreover, the location of the yard corresponds to the location of the funeral home.

    That is to say, if the yard is deep enough, it can connect with the funeral home.

    Shit, I should have thought of that!

    The producer''s skin mask requires a large number of dead skin.

    And where are the most dead? Funeral home, of course!

    Thinking of this, I can''t help thinking about it.

    No wonder all the corpses were pretended to be dead last night. Now it seems that there is someone behind them.

    If Uncle Lu and I hadn''t been a bit of Taoist, we would have been on the road last night.

    In this way, these scum are really abominable!

    Seeing that I was so resentful, uncle Lu patted me on the shoulder and said, "girl, there are a lot of injustice in this world. We should do our best to do our duty."

    I nodded and asked, "master, what should we do now? It''s so easy to find out how to break in in the daytime! "

    Uncle Lu stroked his beard on his chin, looked at the tall courtyard wall, sighed, and said, "yes, if you go over the wall, you''ll certainly scare the snake. It seems that we have to take a long-term view. "

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Uncle Lu''s voice fell, Xiao Ling began to ask, "if you don''t cross the wall, can you drill a dog''s hole?"

    Hearing this, I was stunned.

    "Dog... Dog hole?"

    Xiaoling flapped his little wings, flew to my shoulder, and continued: "yes, just now I saw that they had a dog, so I turned around and found a well hidden dog hole in the northwest corner of the yard!"

    I went. At the beginning, I was so soft hearted that I accepted xiaojincan. I didn''t expect that she could be my Air Scout!

    With her and Guoguo, I want to become more powerful!

    However, is it a bit too shameless to drill a dog''s hole?

    If a child can drill, uncle Lu and I are both adults. What''s more, uncle Lu is so old that it''s a bit humiliating to let him drill a dog''s hole.

    But who knows, without waiting for me to open my mouth, uncle Lu opened his mouth first: "a man can bend and stretch. It''s nothing to drill a dog hole under special circumstances!"

    With that, uncle Lu asked Xiaoling to take him to the dog hole.

    When I heard this, I just wanted to cry.

    Master, you are a big man. You can bend and stretch, but I''m just a weak woman. I can''t bend or stretch. Why don''t we think about other ways?

    While I was hesitating, uncle Lu had found the dog hole in the northwest corner and was waving to me.

    Look at this posture, even if I don''t want to drill today, I can''t!

    Well, I will not drill after this time. After all, the case of human skin mask is imminent. I can only go away.

    Thinking of this, I take Guoguo to the direction of Uncle Lu.

    Sure enough, as Xiao Ling said, the dog hole was well covered by weeds, and nothing could be seen from the outside.

    Thinking that the situation in the yard is still unclear, I took the initiative to apply to take the lead.

    After all, uncle Lu is an old man, and Guoguo is a child. Why can''t you let this old and young man fight ahead?

    When Uncle Lu saw me volunteering, he didn''t say much, so he nodded and agreed.

    So I bent down, pulled away the weeds, lay on the ground and began to climb inside.

    Seriously, I didn''t know how smelly the dog hole was until I got down on the ground.

    I deeply suspect that this is not the dog hole at all, but the place where the dogs go to the toilet.

    But this climb all climb, which has the reason to shrink back?

    So I gritted my teeth, held my breath and crawled in.

    But who knows, when I climbed into the wall, the moment I looked up, I saw two pairs of eyes staring at me.

    The sharp teeth, the strong body and the fierce eyes are two wolf dogs!

    I went. I managed to drill a dog hole. As soon as I got in, I was found by the dog in the yard. This is really lucky!

    The two dogs had straight legs and fierce faces, as if they would come at any time and tear me clean.

    I stood in the same place and did not dare to move for fear that I would irritate the two dogs.

    Instead of being afraid of being killed, I was afraid that once the fight started, the two dogs barked up and stirred up those who made skin mask.

 Chapter 219

    Those two vicious dogs are also ignorant. Seeing that I don''t move, the anger in my eyes becomes more ferocious, and the sharp teeth in my mouth constantly overflow the stinky saliva.

    Damn, how long has it been since these two vicious dogs ate, and they treat me as a delicious dish?

    No matter what, I''m also a human, a higher animal. Can I be torn by these two vicious dogs?

    Thinking of this, I immediately put two daggers out of the storage ring, holding them on the left and right, ready to kill them before they cried.

    But who knows, I haven''t done it yet. The fierce expression of the two vicious dogs immediately relaxed, and there was even some fear in their eyes.

    Yo, these two vicious dogs are really bullying. They even admit it when I draw my sword. They are so boring!

    However, the next second, when I saw Xiaoling flying in from outside the courtyard wall with flapping wings, I realized that it was Xiaoling who was not afraid of me.

    Xiaoling flew to the two evil dogs. The soft and cute insect was straight now, and his two black eyes were staring as if they were about to bulge out.

    I know. Xiaoling is angry. She''s going to spray poison.

    Jincangu is the king of poisonous insects. Her poison is even more poisonous. Once it is poisoned, it is absolutely impossible for people to survive or die.

    Last time, jincangu flew into my body and nearly killed me.

    If she is really angry, how can these two vicious dogs live?

    Therefore, when the two evil dogs saw that jincangu was like this, they immediately bent their front legs and knelt on the ground, as if they were begging Xiaoling for mercy.

    I was shocked to see this.

    Even the evil dog kneels down to beg for mercy for Xiaoling. Is it too domineering?

    After that, if you go out and take Xiaoling with you, aren''t you afraid of any ferocious animals?

    See that two evil dogs obediently kneel down to beg for mercy, Xiao Ling turned his head to look at me, asked: "master, how to deal with them?"

    Although I don''t like these two vicious dogs, I still don''t want to get involved in killing as long as they don''t damage my business.

    What''s more, they should be familiar with the situation here when they are watchdogs here. Maybe it''s a good choice to let them lead the way.

    When I think of it, I look at the two bad dogs and say, "take us to make a mask, otherwise I will kill you with this insect."

    The two vicious dogs didn''t want to take me, but as soon as I said they wanted Xiaoling to kill them, they immediately counseled, nodded and agreed to my proposal.

    Then, I took Guoguo and uncle Lu from the outside of the dog hole. Under the shelter of the bushes beside the courtyard wall, I followed the two vicious dogs to the door of a prefabricated house in the courtyard.

    That activity plank house looks extremely ordinary, like a sundry room.

    If it hadn''t been for the two evil dogs to bring me over, I would never have thought that those murderous masks were made here.

    The two vicious dogs finished their task and soon left wagging their tails.

    I asked Guoguo and uncle Lu to stay in the dark corner not far away, and then my cat opened a small crack in the closed window under the window of the prefabricated house, squinting and looking inside.

    The room is not big, it''s only 20 or 30 square meters. There are a row of tables in the middle, on which are all corpses.

    And at the table, there are three workers are holding a sharp knife, the action is very sharp to cut off the skin of those bodies one by one.

    At the same time, another worker is coming to collect the dead man''s skin they cut off.

    After picking it up, he took it to a cylindrical machine at the end of the room, threw all the collected human skins into the machine, sprinkled some powdery objects into it, and finally pressed the switch of the machine, and the machine began to hum.

    After running for more than 10 minutes, the cylindrical machine stopped slowly after hearing the sound of "pa Ta". A stream of white liquid flowed out of the hole under the cylindrical machine and fell into the plate with one face after another.

    When all the white liquid had run out, the worker put all the plates in the refrigerator for quick freezing.

    After the quick freeze, the workers packed the skins that had been condensed into the shape of the mask according to the packaging methods on the market.

    Seeing this, I''m almost vomiting.

    Mask is a woman''s beauty, but it is used by this group of people, and even used to kill people. Scolding them is all animals that have lifted them up.

    I think I''ve seen a lot of disgusting scenes, but if I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I would never believe it.

    What is even more fatal is that if these mask made of four skins are poured into the market in large quantities, it is not known how many innocent women will die.

    In order to expose their conspiracy, I used mobile phone to record all the production process of the mask and save it in SkyDrive.

    Having done all this, I am going to greet the fruit and fruit, and they will come and try to give up the dens for killing the mask.

    But who knows, at this time, a cold and sharp thing arrived at my temple.

    "Don''t move!" An obscene voice sounded behind me.

    MD, these people are always sneaking attacks from behind? Is this forcing me to install a monitor on the back of my head?

    At this moment, I really feel that my decision to let them hide in the far corner is right.

    Otherwise, the target is too big. Once discovered, we will be completely destroyed.

    Although I''m being held, I''m the only one. At least they are safe.

    Thinking of this, I raised my hands and asked the people behind me in a deep voice, "what do you want to do?"

    "I should ask you this. A little girl, if she doesn''t stay at home, goes to my factory to take pictures secretly?" Asked the other with a grim smile.

    I don''t know why, I always feel that this voice seems to have been heard somewhere, but I can''t remember where it was.

    "I... I just happened to pass by. I felt curious and just came in to have a look. I really didn''t take a candid picture!" I denied it.

    The man behind him sneered and said, "it''s a pity that your lies are not so clever, which makes me unconvinced!"

    Now that I''ve been seen through, I don''t want to pretend to go on. I asked directly, "open up, old man, what do you want to do?"

    "You know too much, so I can only send you to huangquan road!"

    I can''t help laughing at this.

    Isn''t it a yellow spring road?

    My aunt not only went there, but also got married from that road!

    Besides, it''s just a dagger. You want my life? It''s too much to look down on me!

    Thinking of this, I quietly took out two mahogany nails from the storage ring and held them in my hand. Then I stepped on the man''s feet. When he didn''t have time to react to the pain, I quickly turned around, stuffed the cloth on the windowsill into his mouth, and deeply inserted the mahogany nails into his arm with the dagger!

 Chapter 220

    When the sharp mahogany nail was inserted into the man''s arm, the dagger in his hand fell to the ground.

    Because the entire courtyard is quiet, so the "bang" sound is particularly unexpected, and even alerted the workers who are making mask in the activity room.

    "Who''s out there?" The worker in the prefabricated house asked warily.

    I see the situation is not good, quickly before the man who held me stun, and then desperately dragged him into the dark corner of Guoguo they hide.

    The workers in the prefabricated house came out to look around and saw that there was no one around. They thought they had heard wrong just now. They didn''t stay for a while, so they turned back to the prefabricated house.

    I was relieved to hear his door closing.

    "Damn, I almost got caught. I was scared to death!" I patted myself on the chest and tried to calm down.

    Uncle Lu looked at me and the man I dragged in. He frowned and asked, "girl, where have we met this man?"

    Hearing the sound, I remembered the man who was dragged in by myself. I turned around and looked at him. As a result, my jaw almost fell off.

    Damn, the man who just touched my temple with a dagger and almost killed me was the night guard in the funeral home last night!

    In fact, I should have thought of it. Making killer mask requires a lot of dead skin.

    If it had nothing to do with the funeral staff, how could they get so many dead bodies?

    This man is the security guard of the funeral home. Every time in the dead of night, he is the only one in the whole funeral home.

    Isn''t this a convenient time to commit a crime?

    The key is that he has been staying in the funeral home for many years, and he knows most about the bodies stored in the funeral home, which will not be claimed.

    In this way, the funeral parlour becomes the source of the production of the killer mask, and it is entirely logical.

    As for what happened last night, I''m very lucky.

    Though we were almost killed, the bodies we destroyed were able to make those people less homicide mask.

    In this way, it can be regarded as a merit!

    Thinking of this, I turned to Uncle Lu and asked, "master, what should I do now?"

    After recognizing the security guard of the funeral home, uncle Lu sighed deeply and said, "tie him up with ink thread, take him out of the dog hole, and then interrogate him. I''m sure we can find out a lot of things!"

    I nodded, took out the ink thread from the storage ring, tied the security guard firmly, and then climbed out of the dog hole with him on my back.

    In order to avoid being found, I drove to a remote place and poured a lot of ice water on the security guard.

    The stimulation of ice water made the security guard wake up quickly. When he saw us, he was full of fear.

    I reached out and took off the rag that had been put in his mouth before, and said with a sneer, "as the saying goes, 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi, you held me before, now it''s time for me to hold you!"

    "You... What do you want to do?" The security guard asked shivering.

    I glanced at him, shook the dagger in my hand, and said in a cold voice, "you should know what I want to do. Do you say it yourself, or let my knife remind you? "

    "You... You are guilty of intentional injury. I''ll sue you!" The security guard threatened.

    I picked the eyebrow and used the dagger to pick out the peach nail that had been punched into his arm.

    The security guard was in a cold sweat in pain and kept screaming.

    "You... This is murder. I''ll call the police and arrest you. I''ll call the police and arrest you!"

    I threw the two bloody mahogany nails on the ground and said with a sneer, "is it worth my killing just like you? I tell you, my patience is limited. If you don''t know your face, I have something more interesting here. I promise you that you will not be able to survive or die! "

    With that, I took out a small bottle of white powder from my pocket, looked at the security guard with a bad smile and asked, "this is a bottle of body powder. As long as you throw it on your wound, you will turn into a pool of yellow water. At that time, even the police can''t find it!"

    Sure enough, hearing this, the security guard''s face was as scared as paper, and his whole body was shaking like a sieve.

    "You... You don''t mess around, I say... I say, I say whatever you want to know!"

    Cut, the original is also a spineless soft bone!

    However, this is just what I want.

    "Say, who made this mask factory?" I asked in a deep voice.

    The security guard looked at me in fear and whispered, "yes... I did it."

    "What? You did it? Do you have the ability? " I asked, looking at the security guard in disbelief.

    After all, he looks like a very ordinary person. Even if I can''t beat him, how can I have the ability to make such a big killing mask factory?

    What''s more, it''s not good for him to build this processing plant!

    Realizing that the security guard might be lying, I pressed the dagger close to his neck and said in a cold voice, "since you are so ignorant of current affairs, don''t blame me for being cruel!"

    After that, I made a gesture of cutting his neck with a knife.

    When the security guard saw that I was serious, he immediately yelled, "stop, stop, auntie, I say, I say everything. You are a heroine. You are not inferior to a man at all!"

    I glared at him angrily and said in a cold voice: "don''t talk nonsense, speak quickly!"

    This time, the security guard did not dare to tell the truth, so he recruited all of them.

    "About half a month ago, a young woman found me and gave me a lot of money, so I helped to get the bodies that were not claimed in the funeral parlour from the back door to the yard just now, and asked me to recruit a few workers to sell all the dead skins that she had cut to make the mask."

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help tightening my brows.

    Sure enough, the security guard is just a puppet.

    The real mastermind has been hiding behind!

    Thinking of this, I looked at the security guard and asked in a deep voice, "what does that woman look like?"

    The security guard thought about it and said, "it was in the middle of the night. I didn''t see it clearly, so I thought it was pretty, like a fairy!"

    The security guard said while swallowing.

    It is conceivable that a woman who can make him feel like a fairy is really not generally beautiful!

    "Do you have her contact information?" I asked again.

    The security guard shook his head and replied, "no, she left after she gave me the money. Then every time I was on the night shift, she would call our Concierge''s landline and ask me about the factory."

    "Landline? Can you find out her number? "

    "It''s no use. I read the call records from the landline before. She calls from a public phone, and the number is different every time. I can''t check it at all!"

 Chapter 221

    "How much did she give you?" I continued in a cold voice.

    The security guard took a look at me and hesitated slightly, as if he didn''t want to speak.

    Seeing him like this, I shook the bottle in my hand and said in a deep voice, "it seems that you don''t want to tell the truth?"

    Seeing the bottle in my hand, the security guard''s face changed. He hung his head and replied in a low voice: "500000. In addition, the money earned by selling mask is all mine.

    To tell you the truth, this is a bit out of my expectation.

    I thought that behind the scenes Messenger, not only did we want to get the cheek of the living, but also to earn huge profits in selling the mask.

    Now it seems that all the purpose of that woman is to get the face of a living person.

    As for profit, she didn''t care at all.

    And just because of the temptation of this high interest, so the security guard will take the risk of imprisonment to help her.

    Of course, also helped her carry the pot by the way!

    Then I asked the security guard a few more questions, but the answers I got were almost worthless.

    It can be seen that the woman''s behavior is not generally cautious.

    However, although this clue is broken, we have not achieved nothing.

    At least, I have photographed the process of making a killing mask in this factory and recorded all the words just now.

    The evidence is enough for the police to quickly seal up the factory and put the security guard in prison.

    Think of here, I decisively dial the 110 alarm call.

    Within 10 minutes, several police cars entered the mask processing plant, captured all the people involved, and seized all the killing masks.

    As a reporter, I naturally could not stay out of the case. After I handed over the security and evidence to the police, I followed the police to the station to make a record.

    Because the case was so bad, the whole record lasted for a very long time.

    By the time I got out of the gate, it was already 5 p.m.

    Driving back home, grandma has made a big table of food, waiting for me.

    Sitting at the table are not only uncle Lu, Guoguo, Xiaoling and grandma, but also Mo liangye.

    This guy didn''t show up since he went back to the underworld without a word yesterday morning, and now he''s back?

    When I came into the room, Mo liangye came slowly and gave me a big hug. Then he took me to the dining table and served me a bowl of hot soup.

    "Grandma said that you didn''t sleep all night last night. Drink some soup to warm yourself up!"

    I nodded, took the soup and took a big drink.

    Seeing me gobbling down like this, grandma sitting opposite frowned.

    "It''s clearly to send criminals to prison. How can it be as if you''ve just been released from prison?"

    I swallowed the hot soup in my mouth and said, "grandma, you don''t know how hard I''ve been these two days. In order to catch bad guys, I''ve paid and worked hard. It''s easy for me!"

    "Girl, it''s because your grandmother knows that you are not easy that she makes so many delicious food for you. You can see that they are all your favorite food!" Uncle Lu is helping grandma.

    I glanced at the dishes on the table and said with a smile, "master, this fish head with chopped peppers is not my favorite. On the contrary, it seems to be your old man''s favorite!"

    On hearing this, uncle Lu was a little embarrassed even though he was old. He laughed and laughed at me: "girl, your eyes are really poisonous! I haven''t eaten any authentic fish head with chopped peppers for many years. Today, I have fulfilled my long cherished wish many years ago! "

    With that, uncle Lu turned to see his grandmother.

    Grandma is cold don''t cross a face, don''t pay attention to Uncle Lu''s warm eyes.

    However, after so many years, grandma still remembered that uncle Lu loved to eat fish head with chopped peppers. If she didn''t have uncle Lu in her heart, who would believe it?

    Because of the addition of Uncle Lu, the dinner was very warm and pleasant.

    In a flash of time, it was 9:00 p.m. after seeing uncle Lu back to wanbaoge, Mo liangye took my hand for a walk in the community.

    The moonlight is dim, the dim yellow light of the street lamp in the community is scattered on the ground, which nestles me tightly with the shadow of the dark night, just like all the loving lovers in the world.

    "Husband, do you have any way to solve the heart curse of Duke Lu?"

    Mo liangye frowned slightly and asked, "do you want your master and grandma together?"

    I nodded and said, "yes, I can see that grandma actually has a master in her heart."

    Hearing this, Mo liangye stopped, looked at me seriously and said, "madam, I know you are kind-hearted, but maybe the current state of grandma and your master is actually the best."

    "Why? Since they are in love, they should be together! "

    Seeing that I seemed very persistent, Mo liangye reached out and touched my hair, and said with a smile, "the heart curse of Lu Gongmen is the only secret curse left by Lu Ban, which is extremely difficult to solve. But now that my wife has spoken, even if it''s difficult, I''ll think of a way. "

    With his promise, I finally smile contentedly.

    I knew that as long as he was there would be no problem that could not be solved.

    "What''s more, there''s another thing you can do to avoid being cut off by the killer mask." I asked curiously.

    "Madam, do you want to use your killer mask yourself?" Mo Liang night tiny squint, frown ask a way.

    Seeing that he had guessed what I was going to do, I simply did not hide it.

    "Although the police arrested the security guard, we still don''t know what''s behind it. However, I remember Miss Guo said that when she applied the killing mask for a long time, a beautiful female ghost appeared. In accordance with this idea, that is, as long as someone has applied the killing mask, the beautiful female ghost will appear and take away the face of the living. Now that we haven''t made any progress, we''d better try to take risks with our lives! "

    "Yes, there are, but madam, it''s too risky to do so."

    See ink cool night seems to want not to allow, I have to mumble mouth, learn little woman''s appearance to him coquetry.

    "Husband, please, I really want to solve this case. Just help me, OK?"

    With that, I threw a wink at Mo liangye and pretended to be pathetic.

    But who knows Mo liangye doesn''t eat this at all. He glances at me and says in a cold voice: "speak human words!"

    Shit, this guy doesn''t eat soft, does he want to eat hard rhythm?

    Thinking of this place, I immediately resumed my normal tone and said to Mo Liang night: "if you don''t tell me, I''ll put the mask on my face directly, then I will lose my face and become an ugly wife. I will die of nausea and death!"

    I thought that Mo liangye would not pay attention to me, but as soon as I finished, he put his arms around my waist, and his lips showed a smile of evil spirit.

    "Madam, I prefer you to be as tough as a tigress

    I went and said I was a tigress?

    Are you scolding me or are you scolding me?

 Chapter 222

    Damn, since I''m a tigress, I''ll show you a tigress!

    Think of here, I don''t care three seven twenty-one, lift a foot then toward Mo cool night''s buttocks kick, want to kick him a four legged.

    But this guy reacted very quickly. As soon as I kicked out, he hugged my leg, took off my shoes and scratched on the sole of my feet.

    I was extremely ticklish. Now I was so ticklished by him that I burst out laughing like a point.

    "Ha ha ha... Mo... Mo cool night... You let go... Ha ha ha... If you don''t let go... I''ll..."

    Seeing that I was subdued by tickling, the corner of my lips of Mo liangye stirred up a smile of satisfaction: "madam, I know all about the sensitivity of every inch of your skin!"

    Sensitivity... Sensitivity?

    I was stunned for a while, and it took me a long time to reflect the hidden meaning in his words.

    Damn, this guy, as long as there is no one around, he will ignore the title of Lord Hades and tease me in a different way.

    I even have some doubts about whether I was blind before, and even thought that he was from the high cold Department?

    Just like he is now, where is there a little bit of the cold demeanor of Lord Hades?

    God, now I want to repent. Is it too late?

    However, for a ticklish person, being scratched for another second is extremely painful.

    So under the coercion and inducement of Mo liangye, I soon chose to compromise.

    "Mo... Mo liangye, please don''t scratch. I can''t stand it any more!"

    Mo liangye''s pretty eyebrows were slightly raised, and her lips were slightly bent. She said, "madam, we haven''t seen each other for two days. Don''t you mean that?"

    express?

    I''m a wool!

    I didn''t even investigate the fact that he didn''t show up for two days. Now it''s OK for me to express?

    This guy, it''s really three days without going to the house!

    But the problem is, if he keeps scratching me like this, I think my mouth will be crooked.

    After weighing the pros and cons, I decided to take a soft suit.

    "Ha ha ha... If you want to let me go... Let me go... I''ll do whatever you want me to do!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye stopped tickling, put on my shoes, and put his handsome face together.

    "Why..." I asked with disgust.

    "Ma''am, you just said you wanted to express yourself. It''s immoral to go back so soon!"

    With that, he continued to throw the handsome and angry face to me.

    Just look at him so handsome, I can only temporarily aggrieve myself, on tiptoe, gently pecked on his side face.

    But who knows, my mouth just touched his side face, he suddenly turned his head, just on my lips.

    For a moment, the four eyes are opposite, ambiguous and beautiful.

    The dim yellow street lamp reflected on his face, which was so clear and deep, just like the spirit walking out of the night, so handsome that it made people palpitating.

    Fatally, the faint mint fragrance in his lips, like a source of honey, attracts me to explore deeply.

    In such a quiet night, the lips and teeth depend on each other, and the memory is infinite.

    Even if we don''t say a word, the entanglement of lips and tongue can also make us feel the sinking and infatuation in each other''s hearts.

    As if time suddenly static in general, the whole world is ambiguous and restless atmosphere.

    For such a long time, the cool night of ink gradually released me. My slender fingers touched my hair and said softly, "madam, shall we go home now?"

    His good-looking face, at the moment is holding a shallow smile, every inch of eyes, are like a fire in general.

    My cheek is slightly red, just answered a good voice, then he held me up and walked home quickly.

    At a distance of more than 100 meters, he ran to the door in only ten seconds.

    It''s not hard to imagine how strong the desire in his heart is at the moment.

    I nestled close to his chest, and my cheeks burned red at the thought of what would happen next.

    See Mo cool night so embrace me back, fruit fruit opened the door, began to shout: "Dad, don''t you rough, or sister will hurt!"

    Hearing this, grandma quickly pulled Guoguo aside and began to teach in a low voice.

    And I was carried upstairs by Mo liangye.

    I have to say that the figure of Mo liangye is really good.

    After taking off his clothes, his strong chest, strong waist and abdomen, as well as the mermaid line extending downward, have made me drool a lot.

    Such a beauty, is it my husband?

    Before the dislike face is now immediately changed into a star eye?

    Seeing my eyes full of peach heart, the corner of my lips in the cool night stirred up a beautiful radian: "madam, can''t wait like this?"

    I gave him a white look and murmured, "aren''t you the same?"

    Words fall, Mo cool night tall stature already pressed up, low voice rang out in my ear: "madam at the moment of appearance, really charming."

    Then his hands began to move.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, my mobile phone suddenly rings.

    As soon as I listen to this ring, I almost reflexively push away Mo liangye and get up to pick up my mobile phone.

    Because before, in order to distinguish the phones of people around me, I specially set different ring tones for them.

    Now the ring is from Fang Jiajia.

    That is to say, she and ye Zichen have found Liu Xiaotian and Xuan Xuan nine times out of ten!

    Sure enough, when I pressed the answer button, Fang Jiajia''s excited voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "Xiaofei, we have found Liu Xiaotian in the people''s hospital. Come on!"

    A listen to the word hospital, my heart immediately cool.

    Liu Xiaotian is missing for no reason. As soon as he is found, he is in the hospital.

    This is not good news in any way.

    So, without thinking about it, I picked up the clothes that had been lost all over the place, put them on in a hurry, and prepared to go to the hospital.

    Originally, Mo liangye and I were in the mood. As a result, a phone call from Fang Jiajia destroyed all our interests. Mo liangye naturally complained about it.

    "Madam, what''s the matter in such a hurry? It''s not too late to go until we finish what we should do."

    I put on my clothes, went over to him, took his face, gently kissed him, and said apologetically: "dear, it''s really urgent. Mr. Guo''s husband and child have found it. Now I''m in the hospital, so I have to go there immediately. As for that, I''ll make it up to you when I get back. "

    With that, I was ready to go.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye picked up his clothes while holding me.

    "I''m with you, ma''am."

    Yes, although the situation of Liu Xiaotian and Xuan Xuan is still unclear.

    But the only sure thing is that their disappearance must have something to do with Mr. Guo''s ghost.

    Ghost matter, Mo liangye is the most proficient, with him is of course the best choice.

    Thinking of this, I nodded and went to the people''s hospital with him

 Chapter 223

    Because there were not many cars on the road, Mo liangye and I rushed to the people''s hospital.

    After meeting with Fang Jiajia, I realized that it was not Liu Xiaotian who had the accident, but the daughter of Liu Xiaotian and teacher Guo, Xuan Xuan, who was only 3 years old!

    Liu Xiaotian knelt down in front of me with a plop when he saw me coming in a hurry.

    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t listen to you. Please help Xuanxuan. Yinyin is no longer alive. Xuanxuan is my only hope in the world. If even she goes, it''s meaningless for me to live alone. I''d better die with their mother and son!"

    I have to say that Liu Xiaotian, a big man, is willing to kneel down for me and cry so bitterly. It''s really hard.

    It''s said that men don''t play lightly when they have tears, just because they don''t feel sad.

    Since I met Liu Xiaotian, he has cried twice in just a few days.

    The first time was for Mr. Guo, and the second time was for Xuan Xuan.

    It can be imagined that these two people are really important in his mind.

    Thinking of this, I reached out to help Liu Xiaotian up and asked in a deep voice, "where did you go on this day and night when you disappeared? What''s more, why did Xuan Xuan do this? "

    "It''s all my fault. If I didn''t insist on taking her to continue to live with Yinyin, she would not have a sudden heart attack, and she would not be in danger like now." Liu Xiaotian side hit the wall, while self reproach said.

    "Heart... Heart disease? Has Xuan Xuan had heart disease before? " I was shocked when I heard Liu Xiaotian''s words.

    Because, generally speaking, a child as young as Xuan Xuan can''t have heart disease unless it is brought from her mother''s womb, which is congenital.

    Hearing my question, Liu Xiaotian shook his head and said, "no, although Xuanxuan is a premature baby, she has been in good health all the time. She almost has few colds, let alone heart disease!"

    Seeing Liu Xiaotian shaking his head, I was still thinking about why Xuan Xuan suddenly had a heart attack.

    But when I heard the word "premature", I understood everything in an instant.

    Generally speaking, live birth infants born before 37 full weeks of gestational age are called premature infants.

    This kind of baby, with its own Yin is heavier, if properly cared, will be no different from normal people, at most is easy to malnutrition.

    But this kind of baby has a fatal weakness, that is, it must never go to places with heavy Yin, such as cemeteries and funeral homes.

    Otherwise, it is extremely prone to convulsions, apnea and other symptoms.

    Serious, even may induce the body''s recessive disease.

    Xuan Xuan is a premature infant. Although she was healthy before, it does not mean that she has no hidden disease.

    Liu Xiaotian insists on taking Xuanxuan and the ghost of teacher Guo to live together. Even if only one day and one night, it is enough to induce Xuanxuan''s potential heart disease.

    In other words, Xuanxuan''s life is in danger, which is caused by Liu Xiaotian and teacher Guo''s love for her daughter!

    Thinking of this, I can''t help heartache.

    Why should a 3-year-old pay for his parents'' selfishness when he knows nothing?

    Even though they are kind-hearted, Miss Guo and Liu Xiaotian want their family to continue to live together with Meimei.

    But for Xuan Xuan, the coexistence of human and ghost is fatal!

    Looking at the red light at the door of the operating room, I even want to slap Liu Xiaotian.

    But thinking of Xuan Xuan, whose life and death are still uncertain, I finally put down the anger in my heart and asked in a deep voice, "where is she?"

    Liu Xiaotian was stunned, hesitated for a long time, and finally pointed to a corner.

    I followed the direction of his fingers and saw a disheveled ghost standing at the end of the corridor. It was Mr. Guo who had fled from the funeral home before.

    It can be seen that Mr. Guo at the moment is very remorseful about Xuanxuan''s heart attack.

    If she had known that Xuan Xuan would be like this, maybe she would not have had such a deep attachment to her family.

    I walked over slowly, looked at the ghost of teacher Guo and asked, "is this what you want?"

    Teacher Guo shook his head and sobbed: "no, I just... Just don''t want to leave their father and daughter. I didn''t want to kill them!"

    I know it''s true.

    There is no mother in the world who does not want her children to grow up healthily.

    However, she did not expect that her behavior of forcing herself to stay in the world and delusion of living with her family not only broke the cycle of heaven, but also caused the hidden disease of Xuanxuan''s body, which made the innocent Xuanxuan suffer the punishment of heaven.

    So it''s impossible for her not to be sad at the moment.

    Because I had seen my live broadcast before, Mr. Guo thought that I was a capable person in the aspect of ghosts and gods, and now he begged me in every way.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I beg you to help me save Xuan Xuan. I know you can. As long as you help me save Xuan Xuan, I promise I will listen to you and go to hell to reincarnate."

    But who knows, as soon as her voice fell, there was a cold voice behind me.

    "I''m afraid you have no chance of reincarnation!"

    It''s a cool night!

    It was his voice that made my heart cool.

    Mo liangye''s words are to beat Mr. Guo to death?

    It''s true that Mr. Guo has violated the law of reincarnation, but now Xuan Xuan''s life and death are still uncertain, so he has to start cleaning up Mr. Guo''s ghost. Isn''t that a little too inhuman?

    After being a ghost, Mr. Guo naturally knows the identity of Mo liangye.

    So hear the words of Mo liangye just now, also think that he is to want to beat her to death, now the facial expression is uglier.

    "Pluto... Pluto, i... I know I''m wrong, I shouldn''t escape the pursuit of hell, but... But now my daughter''s life and death is uncertain, please give me some more time..." teacher Guo kept kowtowing to Mo liangye.

    Ink cool night stand there, eyes deep color, cold as a sculpture in general.

    Worried about Mo liangye''s embarrassment to Mr. Guo, I quickly exhorted: "my husband, Mr. Guo''s situation is really special now. Just..."

    Before I finish my words, Mo liangye turns to look at me and asks, "madam, do you know what I want to say?"

    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment, a little unable to come back.

    "What? Don''t you just want to beat Mr. Guo''s ghost to death? "

    But who knows, after listening to me, Mo liangye shook her head and said, "what I want to say is that her daughter is still alive, but she needs to make some sacrifices!"

    On hearing the word "you Jiu", Mr. Guo quickly nodded and said, "as long as you can save Xuanxuan, I will pay any price."

    Seeing that Mr. Guo was so determined, I looked at Mo liangye and asked, "is Xuanxuan really saved? Moreover, what does Mr. Guo need to sacrifice? "

    Mo liangye looked at teacher Guo and said in a deep voice, "her soul can save her daughter!"

 Chapter 224

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, not only teacher Guo, but also I was stunned.

    Save Xuan Xuan with his soul? How can this kind of operation still exist?

    As if seeing the doubts in my eyes, Mo liangye continued to say: "the so-called pregnant October is because every month the fetus will add a soul or a soul. And premature infants due to less than a month, leading to their soul is not complete, once infected with Yin, it will induce recessive diseases

    "So, you mean to use the soul of Mr. Guo to make up for the missing soul of Xuanxuan?" I widened my eyes and felt a little incredible.

    I have always thought that the reason why premature infants are weak and sickly is due to their weak Yang Qi.

    Now it seems that, perhaps more, it is because of the incomplete soul of premature infants.

    If the missing three souls and seven spirits are made up in time, the physical condition of premature infants will soon improve.

    But not everyone can do this kind of operation.

    First of all, the person who is willing to sacrifice must be the child''s immediate family.

    Because the bone and blood between mother and son are most closely connected, so the mother is the best.

    Secondly, the person who mends the soul must have deep enough mana.

    After all, it''s not just to replenish the soul, but to refine the soul of an adult.

    Only when the soul is refined can it be added to the child''s soul.

    In the middle of this, there is any mistake, the child may die!

    Therefore, after hearing Mo liangye''s words, Mr. Guo hesitated for a moment, obviously also worried.

    I turn to see to Mo cool night, sink voice to ask a way: "you have several assurance?"

    Mo liangye didn''t answer my question directly, but replied tactfully: "I will try my best, but the sooner the better."

    This one, even I have no bottom of the heart, not to mention the teacher Guo.

    If Miss Guo doesn''t make sacrifice, maybe she has the chance to reincarnate and become a human again.

    Once the soul is refined and used to replenish Xuanxuan''s soul, there will never be her in the world, whether in the world or in the world.

    The key point is that soul tonifying may not be 100% successful.

    Therefore, it is normal for Mr. Guo to hesitate.

    But fortunately, she was eager to save Xuan and didn''t hesitate for long. In just one minute, she made a choice.

    "No matter whether I can succeed or not, as long as I have one percent hope, I must save Xuan Xuan!" Guo teacher eyes firm said.

    Hearing this, Liu Xiaotian suddenly more collapsed.

    If there is even a little problem in the soul mending this time, let alone Xuan Xuan, even Mr. Guo''s soul will not be preserved.

    "Yinyin, don''t do stupid things..." Liu Xiaotian doesn''t want to let teacher Guo take risks.

    But teacher Guo shook his head and said with a firm face: "Xiaotian, Xuanxuan is the flesh that fell from me. I can''t help saving her!"

    "But then you will never exist in this world!" Liu Xiaotian said with a heavy look.

    "No, Xiaotian, as long as Xuanxuan is cured, I will exist in her soul. Our family still live together. Isn''t that what we expect?"

    "But... In case... In case of failure, you and Xuan Xuan no longer exist, how can I live alone in this world?" The more Liu Xiaotian said, the more moved he was.

    But even so, it can''t shake Mr. Guo''s determination to save Xuanxuan.

    She looked at Liu Xiaotian, then at Mo liangye, and said in a deep voice, "I''ve decided. I can do it at any time!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the voice fell, the red light at the door of the operating room went out, and a doctor in a white coat came out from inside.

    Liu Xiaotian immediately went up and asked anxiously, "doctor, doctor, how''s my daughter?"

    The doctor shook his head helplessly and said, "I''m sorry, we''ve tried our best!"

    This sentence is like a bolt from the blue, ruthlessly split in Liu Xiaotian and teacher Guo''s heart.

    Liu Xiaotian can hardly stand and slumps down on the bench in front of the operating room.

    Xu is used to this kind of thing, the doctor sighed helplessly, shook his head and left.

    And Liu Xiaotian and teacher Guo are all immersed in sadness at the moment. Although they have expected this kind of ending for a long time, when this moment really comes, it is still so hard to accept.

    Looking at their miserable appearance, Mo liangye said in a deep voice: "if you want to mend your soul, you have to do it as soon as possible. Otherwise, if you wait for the child''s soul to go away and enter the hell, you will break the rules."

    In this words, there is obviously a meaning of urging.

    But in the overwhelming sadness, it brings a glimmer of hope to Liu Xiaotian and teacher Guo.

    If Liu Xiaotian hesitated before, the current situation would not allow him to make other choices.

    Soul Mending: Although Mr. Guo will disappear in this world forever, Xuanxuan may be resurrected.

    If you don''t mend your soul, though Mr. Guo''s soul will still exist in this world, you still have to go to hell to reincarnate.

    In other words, even if he does not change his soul, the soul of Mr. Guo will not accompany him forever, and even his dependent daughter will be lost.

    The pros and cons are so clear that it''s not hard to make a choice.

    Liu Xiaotian looked up at the ghost of teacher Guo, and finally said: "OK, I agree to mend Xuanxuan''s ghost!"

    See Liu Xiaotian has made a choice, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen rushed to contact the relevant personnel of the hospital, let it allow the family to take the child''s body home.

    After getting the signed documents, we immediately took Xuan Xuan''s body back to Liu Xiaotian''s home.

    The house with three bedrooms and two living rooms is a little crowded at the moment because of the large number of people, but we still have enough space for the cool night.

    After all, at the moment, there is no tolerance for any mistakes in soul mending.

    Otherwise, both Guo and Xuan will be doomed.

    As time goes by, the night is getting deeper and deeper, but we are still sleepless.

    The slightest movement in the master bedroom always affects our emotions.

    Liu Xiaotian did not dare to move, so he stared at the door of the master bedroom in a daze, as if expecting a miracle.

    In this way, it took about three hours, until 3 am, Mo liangye finally came out from the anchor.

    I hastened to greet him and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Did it work? "

    Mo liangye looked at me, turned around and waved to the direction of the master bedroom.

    Then, the lively and lovely Xuan Xuan comes out and runs to Liu Xiaotian, hugs him tightly and refuses to let go.

    "Dad, I had a long, long dream..."

    In the past few days, Liu Xiaotian has experienced several great joys and sorrows. At the moment, Xuanxuan''s "Dad" has defeated all his defenses with suspense.

    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" Xuan Xuan asked naively.

    She was still young, and she didn''t know that her life was changed by her mother''s soul.

    Liu Xiaotian shook his head repeatedly, reached out to wipe his tears from the corner of his eyes, and said softly, "Dad is OK. Xuanxuan is so good. Dad is happy. Dad is so happy!"

 Chapter 225

    Mo liangye walks slowly to Liu Xiaotian and hands him the things in his hand.

    "This is what she left behind. She said she would leave it to Xuan Xuan to think about it."

    Liu Xiaotian knew that it was the Jade Buddha Pendant that teacher Guo had worn before he died.

    What''s different from before is that there seems to be a "Xuan" on the green surface.

    "I refined her soul and made up Xuanxuan''s soul, but I left the last trace and put it into this jade Buddha Pendant." Ink cool night light said.

    Liu Xiaotian takes the Jade Buddha Pendant with trembling hands and tears silently as he helps Xuanxuan take it with him.

    Seeing this, Xuan Xuan uses her tender hand to wipe Liu Xiaotian''s tears.

    "If dad doesn''t cry, Xuan Xuan will be obedient and won''t make dad angry any more!"

    Looking at his daughter in his arms, Liu Xiaotian nodded and said in a hoarse voice, "Dad won''t cry. Dad will accompany Xuanxuan to grow up and watch Xuanxuan become a beautiful little princess!"

    Father and daughter are close together, as if they will never separate.

    Now that the matter of Mr. Guo''s family has been basically solved, we can''t continue to stay, so we go home separately.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that Mo liangye only sent me to the door of my villa, but didn''t enter the house.

    "Why don''t you go in?" I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand to pull me into his arms, gently kisses me on the forehead, sighs and says: "there are many things in the underworld recently. I have to go back earlier. I''ll come back with you tomorrow night."

    I''ve been together for so long. Now I''m not the woman who used to play small temper because he didn''t accompany me.

    After all, as the underworld, his burden is not light, and it''s normal that he can''t accompany me all the time.

    So, I nodded and said, "OK, don''t be too tired. Pay attention to rest. Tomorrow night, I''ll cook and wait for you to come back! "

    Hearing what I said, Mo liangye held my face in both hands, bowed his head and kissed my lips. After grinding for a long time, he finally stopped, patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "go in, I''ll watch you here."

    I couldn''t bear to turn around and enter the room. I stood on the balcony on the second floor and saw that he was still standing in the same place.

    I called his name in a soft voice, and he looked up with a bright smile on his lips.

    The bright moonlight shining on his cheek made his handsome face as white and clear as the air of frost and snow.

    Inexplicably, looking at his quiet face and bright smile, the tiredness of these days disappeared in an instant.

    Instead, is the bottom of my heart that soft, such as honey general flood of happiness.

    "Ma''am, go in. Good night!"

    I took a deep look at him, nodded and turned into the bedroom.

    True love is like this. Even if we can''t be together all the time, are we still satisfied with each other?

    Then I took a bath, changed into pajamas, and prepared to apply a mask as usual.

    In a flash, I suddenly thought of the killing mask.

    Although the mask factory was destroyed by the police, the matter of Mr. Guo''s family has been properly solved, but the girl who has cheeky faced has never caught it.

    If she lets her go, she will not make another factory modeled on the killer mask.

    By then, the danger will still be there.

    Therefore, the best way is to bring out the shameful female ghost and kill it at one stroke, so that it will never happen again!

    When I think of it, I take out a killer mask and take out the pill left before the night of Mo Liang night, and then put the kill mask on my face.

    To tell you the truth, when I put on a mask, my hands were shaking.

    If the medicine of Mo liangye doesn''t work, I guess I won''t see the sun tomorrow.

    Ink cool night, you should not be so pit your daughter-in-law, right?

    Then, I lay quietly in bed, waiting for the arrival of the ghost.

    I don''t know why. I waited for about ten minutes, and then I saw what time I needed to tear the mask away.

    Is it hard for the ghost to know that I''m going to deal with her, so she doesn''t dare to come out?

    In that case, is this facial mask torn or not torn?

    Tear it, in case the pill of Mo liangye doesn''t work, then I tear off my face for nothing?

    Don''t tear it. If it''s time to wear it, then the mask''s corpse permeates the skin deeper. Isn''t it past hope?

    In that case, it''s better to gamble. I believe Mo liangye won''t pit me on this matter!

    Thinking of this, I gently tore the corner of the mask with my hand, and touched my face, as if my skin were still there. I felt a little relieved in my mind.

    Then, I was about to tear off the whole mask, but I found a ghost standing at a corner less than 3 meters away from me.

    In this case, it should be the ghost who bribed the security guard of the funeral home and killed Mr. Guo.

    I''ve gone. Can''t I be a female ghost?

    My TM is ready to tear the mask, so this guy is here now?

    What''s more, hiding in that corner, is it the rhythm to scare people to death?

    However, these words I can only in the heart crooked, on the surface I still have to pretend a face of fear asked: "you... Who are you? Why are you in my house? "

    The ghost slowly came up to me with a very charming and kind smile and said to me, "little sister, I''m here to help you. Do you want to be as beautiful as me?"

    Hearing this, I could hardly help but make complaints about it.

    Although the ghost looks good, she is not as beautiful as I expected. I can''t understand why Miss Guo and the security guard thought she was as beautiful as a fairy before?

    However, in order not to make the ghost suspicious, I had to continue to act like a little white rabbit and said, "my husband doesn''t go home every day and night, looking for a woman outside, even the children. I want to be beautiful and save his heart. Can you really help me? "

    Sure enough, as soon as I told you my grievances, the ghost immediately relaxed her vigilance and said to me like a big sister: "little sister, don''t worry. With me, you will become more and more beautiful. Your husband will change his mind at that time!"

    "So... What am I going to do? What can you do to make me beautiful? "

    The ghost nodded, smiled and said, "of course, as long as you tear off the mask on your face, I can make you beautiful."

    "Really? You won''t lie to me, will you? "

    "Of course not. Tear it and I''ll tell you!"

    I pretend to be skeptical and try to tear the mask.

    Sure enough, seeing my action, the female ghost''s look gradually became a little excited and even full of expectation.

    I touched the edge of the mask with my fingers and looked at the distance between the female and the ghost with my eyes.

    Seeing that she was getting closer and closer to me, I immediately fell out of the storage ring and patted her face!

 Chapter 226

    The ghost was immersed in the joy of tearing off my face. I didn''t expect that I would suddenly make such a move. I couldn''t dodge for a moment. I was directly fanned by Lu Banchi in my hand and smashed on the wall opposite the bed.

    She was hit on the face by Lu Banchi, and soon became blackened and smelled of scorching.

    "You... How can you..." the ghost got up from the ground and looked at me in horror.

    "Why, I didn''t expect that someone would be able to deal with you?" I looked at the ghost coldly and said.

    Hearing what I said, the horror on the ghost''s face gradually faded away, replaced by a kind of contempt, as if I did not dare to imagine what I would do to her.

    "Why do you want to deal with me? What a joke! Even if you beat me to death now, it will not change the fact that your face will be cut off! "

    "Oh? really? Then I''ll see how you can cut off my face! "

    My provocative tone made the ghost extremely unhappy. She looked at me with extremely venomous eyes, as if she was ready to tear me up at any time.

    "You little girl, you don''t know the heaven and the earth. You are so arrogant!"

    I shrugged my shoulders and laughed scornfully, and said, "aunt, I was born so crazy. I don''t want you to bite me!"

    That female ghost probably has not met me this kind of stubble son, chokes by my words gnash teeth.

    "Little girl, since you don''t know the rules, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel!"

    Finish saying, that female ghost disregards oneself to be in the face that change focus paste, the body shape jumps, directly toward me to rush up.

    Seeing this, I quickly dodged her attack, and then ran towards the door.

    But who knows that the female ghost speed is faster than me. Before I run to the door, I have rushed to my face and lifted a hand to tear off the mask on my face.

    "Bitch, suffer to death, have no cheek, I see you how arrogant!" That female ghost arrogantly laughs a way.

    But who knows, the next moment, when her eyes fell back to the face that I was torn off by her, she instantly stopped.

    Because even though she was torn off the mask, my face was still white and smooth.

    "You... Your face... How can there be nothing?" There was a look of surprise and horror on the ghost''s face again.

    Hearing this, I could not help sneering, saying, "if you think you can kill me with a mask, that''s too much for me!"

    "No,... No way. The mask''s formula is half of the ghost," she found herself almost leaking and stopped immediately.

    My eyebrows slightly twisted, swept the ghost, and snapped, "where does the formula come from? What do you want to do when you collect so many living faces? "

    "You don''t have to waste your time. Even if you make me lose my heart immediately, I will never reveal a word to you!" The female ghost says very hard.

    "Since you are so stubborn, don''t blame me for being cruel!"

    With a cold face, I pulled out the ink thread from the storage ring, and then raised my hand to point at the female ghost. The ink thread immediately tied the female ghost firmly.

    As the ink line tightens it, not only does the female ghost''s face turn black now, but even all her skin seems to have been roasted by charcoal fire. She no longer has her previous beauty.

    For ghosts, as the ink lines become tighter and tighter, they will feel the pain of lingchi.

    Knife after knife, it''s a pain to the marrow.

    But even so, the female ghost still insisted: "I... I won''t say it! I will never say it

    "Why do you have to? Is it really worth being tortured like this to keep a secret? " I asked in a deep voice.

    "No... I can''t say it''s the master''s secret. I can''t betray the master!"

    Although the female ghost''s face was blackened at the moment, she could still feel the perseverance in her eyes.

    I went, did not expect that this is only a backbone of the female ghost, are so still unwilling to say, this needs how much courage and perseverance?

    Moreover, she mentioned the word "master".

    In other words, she is not the real mastermind, she is just an errand.

    There''s someone else who really needs a living face!

    If this is the case, it can explain why Mr. Guo and the security guard both said that the ghost they saw looked like a fairy, but although the ghost in front of me was beautiful, it was far from as touching as they said.

    Together, the female ghost who came to collect my face is not the same as the female ghost that Mr. Guo and the security guard saw before!

    Shit, I got it wrong?

    If there are other people behind this ghost, it will be terrible!

    It can even be said that as long as the ghost in front of me bites to death and the person behind her doesn''t show up rashly, then I will never know the real truth behind the matter.

    Think of here, I recited a mantra, the ink line a little loose so a throw, lest accidentally kill the female ghost.

    After all, I have to rely on her to find out the real truth behind the killer mask.

    But who knows, as soon as I loose the ink thread, the little golden dragon of Guoguo''s incarnation rushes in from the door and swallows the female ghost. I can''t stop it.

    After eating the ghost, little Jinlong, who is the incarnation of Guoguo, burps my ink thread out of his mouth.

    "Mom, your ink line is good!" Guoguo complained.

    But now I''m going to cry, OK?

    I wasted nine cattle and two tigers to lead the female ghost here and catch her. I''m about to find out who is the main messenger behind her scenes.

    But if I make such a fuss, all my efforts tonight are in vain.

    Seeing that I was dejected and turned into a human again, Guoguo asked curiously, "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Why is there a ghost in your bedroom? Did she bully you? Mom is not afraid, even if she bullied you, Guoguo has helped you get rid of her now! "

    The little guy is so warm that I can''t bear to blame him.

    It''s just that, as the saying goes, those who don''t know are not guilty. He just wants to eat ghosts, not on purpose.

    As for the murder mask, all the clues at the moment are broken.

    Thinking of this, I put the ink line and Lu Banchi in the storage ring, then picked up Guoguo and said, "thank you for helping my mother clean up that villain. Guoguo is really a man in our family. It''s really amazing!"

    I was so a boast, fruit immediately became proud up.

    "That is, and I don''t know whose son I am!"

    Come on, this kid''s banging again!

    However, seeing him laughing so happily, I felt better.

    After all, my main business now is mo liangye''s wife and the mother of two children.

    As for catching demons, sealing off ghosts and opening live broadcasting, it''s just a sideline.

    So, no matter when, family is good is the most important!

 Chapter 227

    After such a toss, it was more than 4 a.m.

    If I don''t sleep again, I think I will die suddenly because of fatigue!

    Think of here, I will hold the fruit on the bed, ready to have a good sleep.

    But who knows, Guoguo jumped out of bed again and said solemnly, "I just patronized to help my mother clean up the ghost. I forgot to hush. I''m suffocating! I''m going to hush. When it''s over, I''d better go back to grandma''s room and sleep. Good night, mom! "

    Finish saying, fruit fruit then covers belly to run in a hurry.

    It turned out that he just got up and went to the toilet and met my confrontation with the mask ghost.

    In this case, I''m even more embarrassed to blame him.

    Just, anyway, now the clue has been broken, and it''s useless to tangle these, so you''d better go to bed!

    Think of here, I was a big font to the bed a lie, and then go to sleep in a daze.

    Maybe I didn''t sleep for two days. I''m tired. This time, I fell asleep and didn''t even dream.

    When I woke up again, I found that there were 10 missed calls on my mobile phone, and all of them were from Fang Jiajia.

    What does this girl want to do when she calls me so many times in the morning?

    I lazily sat up from the bed and called back.

    Unexpectedly, the bedroom door was pushed open from the outside before the phone was connected.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you can really sleep. I didn''t wake you up after 10 phone calls. I won''t help you when I cross the road!"

    "Fang Jiajia, what are you doing? It''s really unkind of you to make people drowsy in the early morning?"

    Fang Jiajia is not polite. She goes directly to the window and opens the curtain to let the bright sunshine shine in.

    "Mi Xiaofei, open your eyes. It''s noon now, OK? You hurry up. In order to celebrate the formal reunion of Ye Zichen and me, my mother has prepared a large table of dishes for me to invite you to eat! "

    She didn''t say it was OK to eat. As soon as she said it, my stomach grunted, obviously protesting that I didn''t have breakfast.

    In desperation, I had to get up from the bed and brush my teeth in the bathroom of my bedroom. I said, "you two are just in love. As for such a big fight?"

    "That''s right. We call it justice. It''s not like you, who secretly married and even secretly gave birth to children!"

    "I don''t know how to sneak. You haven''t seen my man!"

    "Please, that man in your family is not a man, but a ghost! I can''t believe that people like you who didn''t even dare to listen to ghost stories before would marry ghosts all the time. I''m not used to being so avant-garde! " Fang Jiajia joked.

    "I can''t help it. Who made me unlucky and haunted by ghosts?"

    "By the way, a few days ago, I was so busy about Mr. Guo that I didn''t have time to ask you what you got from going to Thailand?" Fang Jiajia asked curiously.

    "There''s almost no harvest, but there''s a lot of fright. Which one do you want to hear?"

    I don''t want to have nightmares at night! Have you finished packing? Hurry up, my parents will have to wait for a moment! " Fang Jiajia urged.

    "Now, one minute!"

    With that, I tied up my hair, picked a light colored dress and put it on. Then I followed Fang Jiajia out of the door.

    Although it''s not the first time I''ve been to Fang Jiajia''s home, I still bought something to take with me.

    After all, it''s not appropriate to go to a dinner party empty handed.

    Unexpectedly, when I arrived, ye Zichen had been waiting at the door of Fang''s house, just like a master!

    "I went. What''s the situation between you two? How come it''s like getting engaged? " I couldn''t help but make complaints about it.

    Ye Zichen raised his symbolic orchid finger and said: "I learned that Jiajia had found such a good life destination for me. My future mother-in-law asked us to invite our best friends to witness our love, so Xiaofei, you have a good mouth!"

    "Ye Zichen, don''t put gold on your face. If it wasn''t for you protecting me a few days ago, I wouldn''t be with you. It''s a good thing to say that you are the best destination in my life. Do you want to be shameless?" Fang Jiajia yelled.

    Looking at this posture, I can basically imagine the picture of Fang Jiajia beating Ye Zichen all over the ground looking for teeth.

    Cough cough cough, it seems that there is a hen pecked husband to produce!

    Just as the three of us said this, Fang Jiajia''s mother came out of the living room.

    "Oh, you child, come on, what are you doing with your things? Don''t do that in the future Fang''s mother said to me with a smile.

    I handed the things in my hand to Fang''s mother and said with a smile, "Auntie, I''m really sorry that I haven''t come to see you and uncle for such a long time. I''m very careful that I''ll make amends to you and uncle!"

    Fang''s mother took the gift and was so happy that she quickly pulled me into the room.

    "Lianqiu, you see, Xiaofei is so sensible that he brought us gifts!" Fang''s mother said to Fang Lianqiu, who was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper.

    Fang Lianqiu raised his head slowly and looked in my direction.

    Because he was wearing gold glasses and was reflected by the sunlight outside, I couldn''t see his eyes clearly.

    But when I think of Fang Lianqiu''s strange feeling, I still dare not have too much intersection with him. I just nod and smile politely, and then I turn my attention to other places.

    Although it was just a family dinner, Fang''s mother obviously used her mind. Most of the dishes on the table were delicious, which made people reluctant to put down their chopsticks.

    Fang''s mother frowned as she watched us three wolf down.

    "You eat slowly, and no one grabs you! If you eat in such a hurry, you''ll spoil your stomach! " Fang''s mother said softly.

    But the food has no resistance to the food, even if eat bad stomach, it is also willing.

    As a result, the three of us accidentally overeat, and finally not only burp straight, but also diarrhea.

    Fortunately, there are several toilets on the upper and lower floors of Fang Jiajia''s villa, otherwise the three of us would have to fight for the toilet.

    I squatted in the toilet on the second floor for a long time before it was over.

    NND, it''s hard to eat. As a result, it''s all in a row. I''m really distressed!

    But no way, who can''t afford it?

    I washed my hands at the sink and turned the door handle to get ready to go out.

    But who knows at this time, the corner of my eyes suddenly glanced to the corner of the bathroom, there was a ghost in red!

    Li Manshu?

    Associate with this name, my back suddenly a cold, from a goose bumps.

    I couldn''t believe my eyes. I blinked and looked again, only to find that there was nothing in the corner.

    Am I wrong?

    Or am I so nervous about Li Manshu''s escape from hell that I hallucinate?

 Chapter 228

    Anyway, I''m more inclined to make a mistake.

    After all, Fang Jiajia''s father is the most famous feng shui master in wh city.

    There must be some geomantic secret arts or Exorcism in his family. Can ordinary ghosts come in?

    Think of here, my heart has been carrying the stone, finally a little bit down.

    To tell you the truth, since I knew that Li Manshu had escaped from the 18th floor of hell, I was not at ease.

    Li Manshu became the other side flower and loved Mo liangye for thousands of years. I not only burned those other side flowers, but also became the only princess of Mo liangye. How could she not hate me?

    I''m sure she''ll come back and get back at me with the way she bares her teeth.

    But the problem is that she has been running away for so many days, but she still doesn''t show up now. In case she suddenly jumps out and hits me by surprise, I can''t afford to go!

    It seems that when Mo liangye comes back in the evening, I have to ask him how things are going with Li Manshu.

    Thinking of this, I twisted the bathroom door and walked down the first floor.

    Fang Jiajia''s mother is also a warm one. She made a big table for us before, and now we have cut the fruit after dinner.

    Seeing me coming down from upstairs, Fang Jiajia waved to me: "Xiao Fei, come here to eat some fruit and watch TV. Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t have such a comfortable life after class tomorrow! "

    I felt my empty stomach and thought about it. I thought Fang Jiajia was right.

    Since Mr. Guo''s accident, the school has temporarily suspended our class.

    However, these days, we are busy dealing with Miss Guo''s affairs, and we haven''t had a good rest.

    If you don''t relax today, you can''t even cry after class tomorrow.

    Think of here, I also can''t care a lot, just like the two of them, lying on the sofa eating fruit while watching TV.

    At the moment, there is an entertainment news on TV, saying that Chinese model Ruan Qingcheng won the world supermodel competition in one fell swoop.

    I don''t care much about these things. After all, it''s too far away from us.

    I''d better go home and count how much dowry money I''ve saved for wennuan if I care about entertainment gossip!

    But Fang Jiajia is different from me. All along, she cares most about these stars'' gossip.

    For example, which star had plastic surgery, which star divorced, and those stars cheated, she knew all about it.

    That I want to give her a nickname, called Fang Bagua!

    No, as soon as Ruan Qingcheng''s news was broadcast on TV, Fang Jiajia''s gossip heart began to stir again.

    "Xiaofei, you know, Ruan Qingcheng was fat before. I heard that he had 200 Jin!"

    I turned my head and watched TV. The woman in the picture is beautiful, tall and about 1.78 meters.

    But this kind of height, on the body actually almost does not have a silk of fat.

    Even the belly where girls are most likely to accumulate fat is very flat.

    Damn, how could a woman with such a perfect figure like her have 200 Jin before?

    Seeing that I didn''t believe it, Fang Jiajia couldn''t help being anxious.

    "I''m serious. She used to weigh 200 Jin. I found her photos on the Internet a few days ago! You wait, I''ll find it for you! "

    With that, Fang Jiajia began to flip around on her mobile phone, and finally turned out a picture and handed it to me.

    "Here, you see for yourself, you are not 200 Jin, what is it?"

    I fixed my eyes on Fang Jiajia''s mobile phone. There is a very fat girl in the picture.

    I turned to watch the picture on TV, and found that the 200 Jin girl on Fang Jiajia''s mobile phone and Ruan Qingcheng on TV were not the same except for her figure, and her facial features could not be more similar.

    Even though the 200 Jin facial features have been a little twisted, but still vaguely able to identify this girl is now the world famous supermodel Ruan Qingcheng.

    "I went, isn''t that a big difference? Is she losing one and a half of herself? " I can''t help feeling.

    Fang Jiajia nodded and said, "yes, if I hadn''t found her photos before her debut, I wouldn''t have believed that she was so fat before!"

    Ye Zichen glanced at the picture on the TV and said, "Jiajia, I think you can ask her for advice on how to get thinner. It''s time for you to lose weight, too

    As soon as these words came out, I heard Fang Jiajia''s roar.

    "Ye Zichen, your skin itches again, isn''t it? I''ll see if I don''t clean you up today!"

    Although Ye Zichen is a man, he is a sissy. Where is Fang Jiajia''s opponent? Within a few minutes, he was beaten by Fang Jiajia and kowtowed to beg for mercy.

    "Say, dare you think I''m fat?" Fang Jiajia twisted Ye Zichen''s ear and asked.

    Ye Zichen shook her head and replied pitifully: "nvxia, I''m wrong. I dare not say you''re fat any more! You are the best and most perfect woman in the world

    I couldn''t help laughing when I saw these two live treasures fighting.

    It is estimated that only Fang Jiajia, a savage girlfriend, can be cured of such flowers as ye Zichen?

    This is the reason why one thing comes down to one thing!

    In this way, I was in Fangzhai and fangjiajia. They were crazy until 4 p.m.

    Originally Fang''s mother wanted to keep me for dinner, but this evening, Mo liangye will come back. Of course, I have to go back early to prepare.

    During this period, both he and I are very busy.

    Take advantage of this evening, just can have a good exchange of feelings.

    What''s more, it''s not only Mo liangye and I, but also uncle Lu and grandma who need to exchange feelings.

    They are all half buried now. They like each other for so many years, but they can''t be together because of Uncle Lu''s heart curse. It''s really a pity.

    Last night, I told Mo liangye about Uncle Lu and grandma, and he promised to help Uncle Lu remove the curse.

    With his efficiency, we should be able to work out a way tonight, right?

    So thinking, out of Fang''s house, I called Uncle Lu and invited him to my house for dinner.

    I thought uncle Lu would come for a long time, but when I got back to my neighborhood, he was already waiting there.

    What''s more, the way he looks today almost scares my chin off.

    You know, he is the most slovenly, can wear a vest will never wear a shirt, can wear slippers will never wear a pair of shoes.

    But today, he is not only wearing a brand-new shirt and shoes, but also shaving his gray beard, which he has grown for many years.

    He even went to the barber''s to dye his hair, holding a bunch of red roses like a young man.

    Tut Tut, this is the rhythm to take my grandmother down at one stroke!

 Chapter 229

    "Master, I can''t see it. I''m still a handsome old man when I dress up like this!" I joked with a smile.

    Uncle Lu also laughed and said, "do you really think your master I''m a bad old man? I''ll tell you, when I was young, your master, I didn''t want to be too handsome. Many little girls were fighting to marry me

    "Master, look at your posture. Did you owe a lot of money back then? I don''t know how my grandmother will feel when she knows! "

    Hearing this, uncle Lu immediately changed the subject: "I... I''m bragging with you. Don''t talk nonsense to your grandmother. I swear, my heart is filled with your grandmother all my life

    "Oh, don''t tell me that. I''ll leave it for a while and tell my grandmother when I get home."

    With that, I led uncle Lu to the community.

    But who knows, when I just walked to the door, Guoguo ran out, hugged my leg and said, "Mom, you''re back. I want to kill you and my sister!"

    As soon as my voice fell, the warmth in my stomach began to speak.

    "Brother, wennuan misses you and dad so much!"

    Hearing wennuan''s words, Guoguo immediately turned around, waved to the family and cried: "Dad, come out quickly, wennuan said she missed you!"

    Words fall, then see Mo cool night from home push the door and come out, in the hand actually still holding fruit toy car.

    Shit, this guy''s back? I thought he would have to wait very late to come back!

    Moreover, looking at his posture, he was playing with Guoguo''s toy car before I went home.

    So, he really wants to be a good father!

    Mo liangye came to me slowly, gave me a big hug and gave me a kiss on my forehead.

    "Welcome home, madam!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his words were finished, the warmth in his stomach had an opinion.

    "Dad, you are eccentric. You only welcome mom, not me!"

    Warm that soft voice, really want to melt people''s hearts.

    Mo liangye bent down his long body, put his ear on my stomach, and said softly: "warm, you are always the little princess in my father''s heart, how can my father not welcome you?"

    "After I was born, my father will buy me a lot of delicious food!"

    Don''t wait for Mo cool night mouth, fruit fruit is first took over the words stubble son.

    "Sister, do you want to be fat? If you''re fat, you won''t find a boyfriend in the future! "

    Hearing Guoguo''s words, Mo liangye couldn''t help laughing and said to my stomach, "it''s OK. Even if we become fat, there will be a lot of boys like it."

    "Dad, will you support me no matter who I like in the future?" Wennuan asked curiously.

    Mo liangye thought about it and said, "your mother and I won''t interfere in your private life, but the premise is that you have to figure out if you want to spend your life with that person."

    "Dad, it''s very kind of you. I love you!" Warm warm happy in my stomach somersault.

    Mo liangye touched my stomach and laughed. He welcomed uncle Lu and me into the room.

    Grandma was sitting in the living room watching TV. Seeing uncle Lu coming, she immediately turned around to go back to her room.

    Uncle Lu, with quick eyes and quick hands, walked up to grandma and blocked her way. He handed her the rose in his hand.

    "Moon, this is for you. I hope you can take it!" Uncle Lu said affectionately.

    But who knows, grandma did not glance at him, then coldly said: "you take it back, I will not take it."

    To tell you the truth, grandma''s words are really hurtful.

    Uncle Lu is so old that he can not easily summon up the courage to have a romance. As a result, grandma refused directly, or in front of us. How can uncle Lu get off the stage?

    "Yue''er, I know that you refused me because you were worried about me. But as long as I can be with you, even if I die tomorrow, I will never regret it! "

    I noticed that when Uncle Lu said this, grandma''s face was obviously moved.

    In this world, the most can not hide is love and poverty.

    With Grandma''s temperament, if she didn''t have uncle Lu in her heart, she would not be so heartless.

    It is because of the heart, but can not be close, so deliberately put on a pair of people in a thousand miles away from the appearance of it!

    Thinking of this, I turn my head to see Mo liangye and place all my hopes on him.

    As long as he can get in touch with Uncle Lu''s heart curse, there must be no other estrangement between grandma and uncle Lu, right?

    Fortunately, Mo liangye didn''t let me down. Looking at grandma and uncle Lu, he said in a deep voice, "I''ve found a way to understand the heart curse of Duke Lu. Can you listen to me?"

    As soon as these words came out, grandma and uncle Lu were stunned.

    "What? You... How can you solve my Lu Gong''s heart curse? For more than 2000 years, no one has ever solved this mantra except the grandmaster! " Uncle Lu''s eyes were full of surprise.

    "The heart mantra itself is not difficult to understand, but people often do not think that the heart mantra of the Duke of Lu and the witchcraft of the Miao are actually complementary." Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Witchcraft? Do you mean to use Miao''s witchcraft to dispel Lu Gong''s heart curse Uncle Lu was even more surprised.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "Uncle Lu, your heart mantra is one of the five heart mantras of the Duke of Lu, that is, you can''t marry for life, you can only die alone. This heart mantra is just opposite to the sentimental evil in Miao magic. "

    I finally understand the meaning of Mo liangye.

    The so-called sentimental Gu is one of Miao''s Gu techniques.

    In the early years, the border of Miao was poor and backward. After many men got married, in order to support their families, they would go out of the mountains and work outside.

    Some Miao women worry that their husbands will have a strange heart, so they will make love bugs and put them on their husbands to prevent them from changing their minds.

    Once the man betrayed the woman, he would be poisoned to death.

    And this kind of almost abnormal means of loyalty, and Lu Gongmen one of the heart mantra of Du is just the opposite.

    That is to say, as long as the grandmother planted love on Uncle Lu, he could solve his heart curse.

    But the problem is that once he has been seduced, uncle Lu can never like anyone else except his grandmother, even a little bit.

    Otherwise, it will be more tragic than heart curse.

    Therefore, it''s not just the problem of solving the curse, but whether uncle Lu is willing to stay with grandma for life.

    Thinking of this, I turned to look at Uncle Lu and wanted to know what choice he would make.

    Who knows, in less than 3 seconds, uncle Lu said to his grandmother, "in this life, except for you, I will never like anyone else."

    Uncle Lu is willing to fall in love with Grandma!

 Chapter 230

    Although I know that uncle Lu is devoted to his grandmother, I didn''t expect him to be so infatuated.

    Love is the most changeable thing in the world. Even marriage can''t guarantee that two people will be together forever.

    However, once planted, it will never go back.

    Therefore, in my opinion, uncle Lu''s willingness to plant love for his grandmother is more sincere than any pledge of allegiance.

    Granny obviously did not expect that uncle Lu would do so for her. She looked at Uncle Lu for a long time, and tears gradually filled her old eyes.

    Uncle Lu took out a handkerchief from his trouser pocket and gently wiped his grandmother''s tears.

    "Look at you. You are so old that you are like Xiao Fei. You can''t help crying!"

    Uncle Lu''s words sound like blaming grandma, but his face is full of doting on grandma.

    Grandma looked up at Uncle Lu and asked in a trembling voice, "Why are you so stupid? We are all half body into the earth people, all safe and sound on the line, why do you have to plant what kind of love Gu? "

    Uncle Lu stretched out his old hand, stroked the wrinkles on Grandma''s face, and said with deep feeling: "the biggest wish of my life is to marry you one day. I don''t want to leave the world with regret!"

    When Uncle Lu said this, grandma''s tears couldn''t stop flowing down.

    "You''re a fool, too. How can you plant that thing at will? If you are not careful, you will be killed! "

    Uncle Lu shook his head, said with a smile: "I am not afraid, as long as I can be with you, even if the next second let me die, I have no regret."

    Grandma glared at Uncle Lu and said angrily, "you want to be beautiful. If you want me to be a widow again, there''s no way!"

    Hearing this, uncle Lu was slightly stunned. Looking at his grandmother, he asked in disbelief: "Yue... Yue''er, you... You promised to be with me?"

    Grandma sighed and took the rose from Uncle Lu''s hand. She said with a proud face, "just think of it as a flower. I''ll save your old man''s life."

    Seeing this scene, Mo liangye and I couldn''t help laughing.

    It''s good that grandma and uncle Lu finally got married.

    In order to celebrate the success of Uncle Lu and grandma''s love spanning decades, Mo liangye and I cooked a big dinner for you.

    Guoguo and Xiaoling are also diligent. They not only help us with the dishes, but also help us put the dishes.

    A happy family, very lively!

    After dinner, because Mo liangye and grandma were going to deal with Uncle Lu''s heart curse, I took the initiative to wash the dishes.

    I thought that it would take several hours to plant love and remove the heart curse.

    But who knows, when I slowly wash the dishes out, they have solved all the problems.

    I went there. It was so fast!

    However, the abilities of the three of them are all above me. It''s natural for them to work together to solve things faster.

    At present, uncle Lu''s heart curse is lifted, so he no longer needs to be restrained by the word "Du".

    So Mo liangye and I picked an auspicious day and took grandma and uncle Lu to the Civil Affairs Bureau to apply for a marriage certificate.

    After that, we have a new member in our family!

    With the company of Uncle Lu, the smile on Grandma''s face is obviously more, and even her temper is much more gentle.

    At least, I never doubted that she was the one who gave me the money!

    As time went by, it was early October in the blink of an eye.

    I still have no idea about the behind the scenes mask.

    Even Mo liangye had no news about Li Manshu. She only knew that she had fled to the sun, and she didn''t know what method was used to make the underworld soldiers unable to find her.

    Because of this, as long as I get a little free, I will come to the sun to accompany me.

    Obviously, he was also worried that Li Manshu would attack me at any time after he fled to the sun.

    After all, with my current mana, if I face Li Manshu, a female ghost who has lived for thousands of years alone, it''s like hitting a stone with an egg and there''s no chance of winning.

    However, I hope Li Manshu can appear earlier.

    Those enmities are settled early.

    Otherwise, if I keep on worrying like this, I suspect that I will get neurasthenia.

    But fortunately, in addition to the worry that Li Manshu will appear at any time, my life is as calm as water.

    Go to school when you have a class, and stay at home with your family when you don''t have a class. Occasionally, live broadcast is made to earn some extra money.

    But it didn''t last long. One day at the end of October, when I was driving home after school, I was stopped by two men in black suits and sunglasses.

    The two men in black were tall and big. One stood in front of my car and the other went directly to the driver''s seat and pulled me down.

    Seeing this posture, I was totally confused.

    I''m law-abiding, and I''ve never offended anyone.

    What''s the point of tying me up?

    But how can I be a bully?

    If you say you''re going to tie me, you''re going to tie me?

    Don''t ask me if I agree or not!

    Thinking of this, I took advantage of the man in black to pull me, raised my foot and kicked his crotch.

    The man in black felt pain and covered his crotch where he was kicked. He almost cried.

    Seeing this, another man in black came quickly, clenched his fist and waved to me.

    I quickly flashed around his back and gave him a kick in the butt.

    Since I learned from Uncle Lu, my strength has been greater than that of ordinary people.

    So this foot went down and directly kicked the man in black three or five meters away.

    But who knows that the man in black is also an undead Xiaoqiang. After I kicked him off, he got up and attacked me again.

    What''s the name? I don''t want to teach you a lesson. You don''t know my aunt.

    Thinking of this, I raised my hand and slapped the man in black in the face.

    All of a sudden, the man in black fell to the ground.

    I took the opportunity to quickly step on his crotch, ready to attack his most vulnerable place.

    "Who sent you? What on earth do you want to do? "

    "Yes... The boss asked us to invite you!"

    I''m going, please?

    Come up and try to tie me up without saying anything. Do you have someone like this?

    Seeing that he refused to tell the truth, I stepped on his crotch and began to exert myself.

    Sure enough, after a while, the man in black cried for his mother.

    "Forgive me, nvxia. It''s really... Our boss asked us to invite you. If you don''t believe me, our boss is over there!"

    With that, the man in black raised his hand and pointed to a business car parked more than ten meters away.

    When I looked over, the door of the business car suddenly opened and a man came down from it.

    The man had a lollipop in his mouth and had an evil look on his face.

    "I said, little cousin, if you don''t agree with me, it''s cruel enough to take someone else''s life root."

 Chapter 231

    Hearing the sound, my face was black.

    Although this man is wearing a toad mirror and can''t see his face clearly, I''m really familiar with the sound, OK?

    In this world, in addition to Chen Feng, it is estimated that no other person will call me little cousin.

    Thinking of this, I let go of the man in black at my feet, sneered and said to Chen Feng, "cousin, it seems that you have made a lot of money recently, otherwise why do you want to ask bodyguards to protect yourself?"

    ��no��no��no�� These two bodyguards are not my people, they are miss Ruan''s people! " Chen Feng quickly explained.

    I slightly frown, some do not understand the meaning of Chen Feng.

    Miss Ruan, which Miss Ruan?

    I don''t remember a man named Ruan in my life circle at all!

    See I don''t understand, Chen Feng can''t help but help the amount of help, quickly came over, a will I pull on his business car.

    "What are you doing? Chen Feng, I tell you, don''t think you are my cousin, I dare not beat... "I struggled and scolded fiercely.

    I can''t scold half of it.

    Because in this business car, there are not only Chen Feng, but also a round face girl and a woman whose face is covered by sunglasses.

    I looked up and down at this woman. Although I couldn''t see her eyebrows, judging from her dress and famous bag, she must be rich or expensive.

    Judging from the popular perfume that she can spray, it is not estimated what a rich family daughter is from her early childhood.

    Rich, can hire bodyguards, but not rich miss, that most likely, is the entertainment industry!

    Seeing me looking at her, the woman raised her hand and took off her sunglasses. She gave me a cold look and looked at Chen Feng.

    "Mr. Chen, is that what you said to me?"

    In the words, it is full of contempt and disdain.

    Chen Feng angrily smile, said: "Miss Ruan, you don''t see her young, she can be great! Some time ago, we opened a live studio to capture demons and ghosts. Now there are more than 500000 fans! "

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Chen Feng''s voice fell, the opposite woman''s lips began to sneer.

    "Half a million fans worth mentioning?"

    When I heard this, I couldn''t help getting angry.

    Shit, who does this woman think she is?

    You know, now on the live broadcast platform of "Xijing", I am the anchor with the highest support rate.

    It''s not easy to have 500000 fans in just a few months, OK?

    However, seeing that I was ridiculed by this woman, Chen Feng didn''t mean to help me at all. Instead, he was busy flattering this woman.

    "That is, compared with Miss Ruan, a supermodel who has won the world championship, a mere 500000 fans is really nothing."

    Hearing the word "supermodel", I was stunned and looked at the woman in front of me again.

    I went. No wonder I said this woman looks familiar.

    Together, she is the female model named Ruan Qingcheng that I saw on TV when I had dinner in Fangzhai last time!

    Tut Tut, no wonder it''s like two hundred fifty-eight thousand.

    The most hateful thing is Chen Feng. He flatters her like a pug. I''m so angry!

    However, I soon found a problem.

    Although Ruan Qingcheng''s face was wearing light makeup, the seal hall was a little dark, just like a sign of great evil!

    Is it difficult for Ruan Qingcheng to come to me to help her get rid of this terrible omen?

    Thinking of this, I felt a little more confident. Then I observed her carefully. Finally, I set my eyes on her index finger.

    Her index finger is very thin, wearing a huge ruby ring, looking very pearly.

    But I don''t know why, I vaguely feel that her index finger is not very flexible.

    Besides, there is an obvious scar under the ruby ring.

    Look... It looks like I cut off my index finger and put on a false finger!

    When I think of Fang Jiajia''s saying that this female model used to be very fat, I can''t help taking a breath.

    This... Is maoshanzong''s slimming secret!

    According to legend, maoshanzong has a kind of magic, which allows women to lose weight by eating the nails of their index fingers.

    In fact, this kind of magic is to attract hungry ghosts through the fingernails of the index finger to eat the fat you don''t want.

    Moreover, this kind of sorcery is extremely dangerous. Once the hungry ghost''s appetite is raised and no longer controlled, you will be gnawed to the bone!

    That is to say, Ruan Qingcheng was really fat, but he learned this secret method by accident, which made him thin.

    Moreover, looking at her impression, the hungry ghost must have been out of her control and began to bite back.

    Thinking of this, I didn''t care whether she was arrogant or not, so I asked directly, "Miss Ruan, how does it feel to eat her nails all these years?"

    Sure enough, Ruan Qingcheng''s face changed immediately after hearing my words.

    There was no more arrogance in his eyes. Instead, there was fear and awe.

    "You... How do you know?" Ruan Qingcheng asked in a trembling voice.

    I glanced at her index finger, slightly picked eyebrows, said: "it seems that nails have not satisfied you, so you began to eat your index finger?"

    As soon as these words came out, Ruan Qingcheng''s face turned pale, and even his hands began to shake.

    "You... What else do you know?" Ruan Qingcheng asked in disbelief.

    "I know that what is not important is that Miss Ruan has to tell me everything if she wants to live. Otherwise, I will not accompany you! "

    Ruan Qingcheng looked at me and then at Chen Feng. He hesitated for a long time and didn''t say a word.

    It seems that she didn''t want to tell me the whole story.

    In that case, I have nothing to worry about. I opened the door and was ready to leave.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, soft city suddenly a pull me.

    "Don''t go, I said, I said everything!"

    Next, Ruan Qingcheng told the whole story.

    As Fang Jiajia found before, Ruan Qingcheng was very fat before she was 18 years old, with a total weight of more than 200 Jin.

    At that time, everyone around her laughed at her, even her parents looked down on her.

    But she didn''t eat much and often exercised, but she was still as fat as a balloon.

    She tried many ways to lose weight, but all failed without exception.

    She became so self abased that she wandered in the street after school and didn''t want to go home.

    Once, she wandered in the street, but met a man.

    The man said that there was a way to make her lose weight quickly, but the premise was that Ruan Qingcheng had to promise to be his lover.

    At that time, Ruan Qingcheng had only one idea in his mind, that is, he wanted to lose weight quickly and slap those who looked down on her in the face.

    So, at the age of 18, she agreed to the man without thinking about it.

 Chapter 232

    Later, Ruan Qingcheng was robbed of women''s most precious things by men, and began a very gloomy life.

    During that time, the man asked Ruan Qingcheng every day and tortured her to death.

    But fortunately, after a while, the man taught her how to get thinner.

    Ruan Qingcheng worships the hungry ghost with the fingernails of his index finger. In less than three months, he lost nearly 100 Jin.

    Just at that time, there was a model selection show on TV. Ruan went to the show with a try mentality, but she was chosen by mistake.

    After that, her life was just like open hanging, all kinds of model contests won the prize.

    In order to keep fit, Ruan insists on eating the nails of her index finger every day.

    Until a few months ago, the world supermodel competition was about to start. In order to further her career, Ruan Qingcheng insisted on keeping fit every day, trying to make her figure more perfect and show her style in the world supermodel competition.

    But even if she sweats in the gym every day, she doesn''t lose any weight.

    Seeing that the opening day of the supermodel competition is getting closer and closer, Ruan Qingcheng has no choice but to find the man again.

    However, to her surprise, the man became younger and younger after several years'' absence.

    When she first met him, he was almost 50 years old.

    But when we saw each other a few years later, the man looked less than 40 years old.

    Combined with what men had done before to help her get thinner, and looking at the younger and younger men, Ruan Qingcheng felt more and more that men were virtuous and told him his dilemma again.

    Like last time, the man promised to help her get thinner, but she had to pay with her body.

    The supermodel competition is around the corner. Ruan has no choice but to make a deal with a man.

    But afterwards, the way that the man gave her was unacceptable to her.

    The man said that now eating nails can''t satisfy the starving ghost. If she wants to get a more graceful figure, she must cut off her index finger and eat it herself.

    After hearing this, Ruan Qingcheng got goose bumps at that time.

    Eating nails is a very abnormal thing. Now she even wants to eat her index finger. Ruan Qingcheng finds it unacceptable.

    Can really let her give up in the world supermodel competition to rise to the top ten thousand opportunities, she is not willing to.

    After struggling for a period of time, the reason in Ruan Qingcheng''s heart was defeated by desire.

    She cut off her index finger and ate it raw.

    Strange to say, after eating the index finger, in just three days, all the defects in Ruan''s body became perfect, and she even won the world supermodel competition.

    Originally, it was a successful story, but after winning the championship, Ruan Qingcheng was not happy at all.

    Because from the second day she ate her index finger, she began to have nightmares every night.

    In the dream, a bony ghost haunted her, saying that he was hungry and wanted to eat.

    Ruan Qingcheng thought that he was too thin, which led to the hungry ghost not enough to eat. After winning the championship, he ate it for a few days.

    But that terrible nightmare continues, and it''s getting worse.

    Even these two days, Ruan Qingcheng had a dream that the hungry ghost came out and ate her whole life.

    Ruan Qingcheng was so scared that she wanted to find the man to help her, but the man''s phone couldn''t get through.

    Ruan Qingcheng had no way, so he asked someone to find Chen Feng''s grandfather.

    Chen Feng''s grandfather had already left the world, so he handed it over to his grandson Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng should be full of this matter, but put forward a condition, that is, need to find a helper, that is me.

    Ruan Qingcheng worried about my lack of ability, so he let his bodyguard test me. This was the scene before.

    In fact, Ruan Qingcheng is the result of insatiable greed.

    Eating nails to lose weight is a kind of magic trick. She just takes it when it''s good.

    But she just wants to get more, even her index finger is willing to sacrifice, which makes the hungry ghost''s appetite become bigger and bigger.

    It can be said that the nightmares Ruan Qingcheng had were not nightmares at all, but the warning of her future fate.

    "You must save me, as long as you can save me, I will spend as much money as you want!"

    "It''s not about money..." I was just about to say something.

    But who knows, just half said, Chen Feng will be the beginning of the conversation to the past.

    "Miss Ruan, I''m afraid it''s not easy for you to do this. It''s a little risky!"

    After all, Ruan has been in the entertainment industry for so many years. When Chen Feng said that there was a great risk, he knew that he wanted to take the opportunity to raise the price, so he asked his assistant to take out a blank check from his handbag.

    "As long as you help me settle this matter properly, you can fill in the figures on this check!"

    holy crap!

    The international style is the international style. It''s so generous.

    A blank check. We can fill in as many as we want.

    Ruan Qingcheng is now the world''s top supermodel, and can earn tens of millions a year.

    Even if Chen Feng and I fill in 6 zeros after 1, it is estimated that Ruan Qingcheng will not say anything.

    So it seems that Chen Feng and I are going to send it this time!

    Seeing that Ruan Qingcheng took out a blank check, Chen Feng didn''t hesitate at all. He directly took it and kicked it into his trouser pocket. He showed a dog''s leg and said to Ruan Qingcheng, "Cheng, since Miss Ruan is so generous, even if it''s going up the knife mountain and down the oil pan, we''ll definitely have to do it for you."

    "OK, then you go to get ready first. I''ll ask the driver to pick you up at 9 p.m.!"

    It is estimated that we have already received the check, that is to say, Ruan Qingcheng has put on the posture of a boss.

    To tell you the truth, seeing her arrogance, I was a little upset, so I casually replied, "no, we have a car, so I won''t bother you!"

    With that, I pulled Chen Feng out of the car and went straight to Bugatti, where I was not far away.

    Ruan Qingcheng looked at me, laughed jokingly, and let the driver drive away.

    Che, isn''t he a supermodel?

    What''s the big deal? It''s like being superior.

    You know, I also have a car, and I''m a good driver of top luxury cars!

    After Ruan Qingcheng left, Chen Feng gave me a thumbs up.

    "It''s my little cousin. She''s got the guts. She''s good!"

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "you think you are all like you. When you see a woman who is rich and has long legs and big breasts, you become like a grandson in an instant!"

    "Little cousin, I know you don''t like Ruan Qingcheng, but your brother and I are a little short of money recently. You should do me a favor, OK?" Chen Feng said with a smiley face.

    I raised my hand and took off his sunglasses. I saw two black circles hanging on them. They were the same as pandas, so I raised my eyebrow and asked, "you must have spent all your money in the nightclub? I''m not afraid of your piercing waist when I sing all night? "

 Chapter 233

    "Little cousin, I can''t say that. Your brother and I are still here. Where are we going to sing every night?" Chen Feng defended himself.

    "Tell me, then, where do these black circles come from? It can''t be practicing, can it? " I asked casually as I drove.

    Hearing what I said, Chen Fengmeng patted himself on the thigh and said, "don''t say you''re right, you''re practicing martial arts!"

    "Cut, practice function, practice like this, is it difficult for you to practice sunflower Scripture or exorcism sword spectrum?"

    "Little cousin, I''m a man. How can I practice that thing?" Chen Feng denied.

    "You don''t have to explain. I understand. I''ll keep it a secret for you!" I said with a bad smile.

    This words a, Chen Feng immediately anxious.

    "Little cousin, I swear I''m a real man. If you don''t believe me, try it?"

    I went. Is this guy brain blister?

    His grandfather and my grandmother are brothers and sisters. If I really try, isn''t it against the ethical code?

    What''s more, I don''t think it''s good just because of his virtue!

    However, what I didn''t expect was that as soon as Chen Feng''s voice fell, I was not satisfied with the warmth in my stomach.

    "Don''t bully my mother, or I''ll beat you to pieces!"

    Chen Feng slightly Zheng for a while, for a long time to come back to God, a face surprised looking at me.

    "You... You''re pregnant again? Shit, I haven''t even been driven by a girl, so you''re the mother of two? Looking back, my grandfather knows that he has to urge me to fall in love, get married and have children again! "

    "Then you can talk about one. It''s not a big deal!" I replied casually.

    Chen Feng sighed and said, "you don''t understand. I will never fall in love before that thing is finished. Otherwise, it''s killing other girls! "

    Hearing this, I frowned slightly and asked, "what''s the matter? So mysterious? "

    Chen Feng shook his head and said, "it''s nothing to do with you. You''d better not know."

    I don''t know why. Seeing Chen Feng like this, I feel that he seems to be hiding something from me.

    I remember before I went to Thailand last time, Chen Feng and his grandfather came to our house. I heard his grandfather ask if my grandmother was not ready to tell me.

    Now Chen Feng also mentioned one thing, and it seems that it is not simple.

    Is it difficult that Chen Feng and his grandfather mentioned the same thing, and they are all about me?

    I would like to ask Chen Feng about the specific situation, but he can''t even talk about it, which makes me quite helpless.

    I can''t help it. I have to turn the topic back to the reason why he stayed up late last night.

    "Actually, the reason why I stay up late these days is to practice the paper maker."

    "Paper man? Are you still learning this I''m a little surprised.

    The paper man is a kind of folk funeral custom. Generally speaking, the living people ask special people to tie paper men for their dead relatives, so that the dead relatives can live a safe and prosperous life in the underworld.

    This kind of thing is usually done by the people in the wreath shop.

    Chen Feng''s family is a family of physiognomy. How can they work as paper makers instead?

    Moreover, looking at the dark circles on Chen Feng''s face, it is estimated that the paper man is not so easy to learn.

    "Little cousin, you don''t know that it''s more difficult to learn the paper man than the thirteen needles of the ghost door. With my intelligence, I''ve been learning it for half a month, but I haven''t started yet. My grandfather said that if I can''t learn the skill of the paper man in a month, I won''t be allowed to inherit the family property of the Chen family. It''s hard for me, your cousin! " Chen Feng''s face is dejected.

    "Is it that hard? Let me have a try later. Maybe my head is better than yours! " I replied casually.

    "Didn''t your grandmother teach you? The paper man and the thirteen needles of the ghost door are all the unique family skills of the Chen family! "

    Tut Tut, as soon as this guy mentioned that he was the Chen family, he was as proud as anything.

    In principle, I''m half of the Chen family. Why does grandma never teach me any of the Chen family''s Kung Fu?

    I don''t know why, I always feel that grandma has something to hide from me, and it''s a big deal!

    But grandma does not say, Chen Feng does not say, even if I want to know, there is no way.

    Well, if they don''t say it, I don''t bother to ask. Anyway, as long as I know they won''t hurt me!

    With that in mind, I drove home.

    Because he wants to help Ruan Qingcheng solve the problem of starving ghost in the evening, Chen Feng comes to my house to eat and drink.

    This guy is also a self-made person. No matter he is with Guoguo or Xiaoling, he is not familiar in a short time.

    In contrast, my hostess Mao seems to have been abandoned?

    Fortunately, when I came back, Mo liangye was already at home. He reached out and hugged me, touched my stomach and asked softly, "wennuan, tell Dad, are you good today?"

    "Dad, I''m super good today. I helped my mother scold the bad uncle just now!" Warm voice milk air of ask a way.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye frowned slightly: "bad uncle?"

    Seeing this, I quickly explained: "it''s Chen Feng. He joked with me. As a result, wennuan thought he bullied me, so he scolded him!"

    "Well scolded! Nuan Nuan, if anyone bullies his mother in the future, you will scold him for his father! " Mo liangye touched my stomach and said to Nuan Nuan.

    I went, ink cool night unexpectedly even Chen Feng''s vinegar also eat?

    I''m afraid this guy picked it up from vinegar in his last life, right?

    However, seeing that Mo liangye is jealous of me, I feel sweet in my heart.

    "By the way, I have to go out in the evening and take some work!" I light to Mo cool night say.

    "With Chen Feng?" Mo liangye asked.

    I nodded, should say: "there is a female model, in order to lose weight, dedicated to the hungry ghost, and now it was backfired, spent a lot of money let me and Chen Feng help her deal with."

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand and pinched my slightly baby fat face, and said in a deep voice: "madam, we don''t need money. You don''t have to go outside to pick up work!"

    "Yes, our family doesn''t need money, but it''s all yours. If you don''t like me one day, I''ll have to be swept out of the house. If I can''t earn a little now, I won''t be able to sleep on the street when I''m really driven out by you! " I murmured.

    Hearing this, Mo Liang night''s deep eyes narrowed slightly, eyebrows raised.

    "Madame, from the day of marriage, mine is yours, yours or yours."

    "Cut, as the saying goes, no matter how good the wife is, I also want to know what charm the woman beside me is." I said scornfully.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Mo liangye picked me up, attached me to my ear and said softly, "madam, now I just want to know what charm you are!"

    Shit, this guy''s a sex addict again?

    Help! I don''t want to be tortured for another two hours!

    I''m going to catch ghosts later, my husband. Please let me go!

 Chapter 234

    In this way, it was two hours after Mo liangye and I went downstairs again.

    Stepping on the stairs, I felt my legs trembling and my whole body was light.

    Mo cool night this guy is not only physical strength is too good, clear is a color in hungry wolf good?

    I really doubt if he has used all the useless physical strength in the past 1000 years on me. If this goes on, are you sure that my little body will not fall apart?

    Woo woo, my God, can you pack this guy up?

    Seeing my innocent face, the corners of my lips rose slightly in the dark night, and there was a trace of evil spirit in the corners of my eyes and eyebrows: "if madam doesn''t feel comfortable and cheerful enough, she can do it again for her husband."

    When I heard that, my eyes turned black.

    Do you want my life again?

    Even if the peony flowers die, being a ghost is also romantic, but I don''t want to be a romantic ghost!

    It''s terrible. I''m going to stay away from the dark night.

    Thinking of this, I quickly ran down the stairs, trying to stay away from the cool night.

    But who knows, because I ran too fast, one of them didn''t step on it, and the whole person fell down the stairs.

    Ink cool night see, quickly long hand a hook, will I embrace into the arms.

    His powerful arms like a life buoy, firmly protect me, holding me firmly fell on the bottom floor of the stairs.

    I slowly looked up, just saw his dark deep eyes, looking at me like two deep springs.

    "Why does it feel like a ghost when your wife sees her husband?"

    I white his one eye, sink voice scold a way: "elder brother, please look at a mirror, you are a ghost originally good felling!"

    The Mo cool night slightly side head, toward the mirror of stair mouth saw one eye, the corner of the lip takes an extremely light smile.

    "Yes, it''s a good match!"

    Like... Match?

    I went, I let him see if he was a ghost, but he was actually looking at whether he and I matched?

    Mo liangye, do you mean to kill me?

    However, just when I was ready to challenge him, Chen Feng ran out of nowhere and looked at me and Mo liangye with a sad face.

    "Cough... Please give Wang a little warmth. I''ve had enough dog food for you two!"

    Who knows, as soon as Chen Feng''s voice fell, Mo liangye raised his hand and gently pinched my chin, and said in a deep voice, "since I''m full, I might as well eat a little more!"

    Say, Mo cool night then directly pressed on my lips.

    Seeing this scene, Chen Feng immediately started shouting.

    "Ah, I can''t stand it. You two are too bullying. I''m going to fall in love. Don''t stop me!"

    Chen Feng ran out of the villa with a sad face. As a result, he ran back in less than ten minutes.

    "Forget it, I''d better not harm others. I''ll be honest and alone."

    Look at this, you don''t need to think about it to know that this product failed to chat up.

    Xu is to see some poor Chen Feng, Xiao Ling took an apple to Chen Feng.

    "Uncle doesn''t cry, uncle eats apple!"

    Chen Feng looked at Xiaoling and thought that although the girl was a little golden silkworm, she was really pretty and sweet, so he said, "Xiaoling, will uncle take you to buy sugar?"

    Not far away from the fruit to hear this, think Chen Feng is after Xiaoling, can not, ran over directly hard in Chen Feng''s hand bite.

    "She''s my girlfriend. You''re not allowed to think about her!" Guoguo said angrily.

    Looking at the teeth on his hand, Chen Feng really wants to cry without tears.

    He really wants to take Xiaoling to buy sugar. He doesn''t mean anything else, OK?

    But Guoguo thought that he wanted to rob his girlfriend. What''s the matter!

    Alas, the world is really cruel to single Wang!

    Fortunately, at this time, grandma will do all the food brought up, Chen Feng can barely use a table of food to comfort his injured little soul.

    This is not, just 20 minutes, Chen Feng has two bowls of rice to dry up, as if a little anger into appetite posture.

    "Cousin, look at you like this. Is it your uncle and grandfather who didn''t give you food or what?" I couldn''t help joking.

    Chen Feng belched and said, "little cousin, you don''t know how miserable I am recently. My grandfather, in order to let me learn how to work as a paper maker, even stipulated that I would not be given food if I didn''t finish my task every day, and he confiscated all my pocket money. "

    I went, Chen Feng, his grandfather is too cruel, right?

    If you don''t finish the task, you won''t give food and confiscate your pocket money. What''s the point?

    No wonder when I saw Chen Feng today, I felt that he had lost a lot of weight, and his grandfather was hungry.

    In that case, my grandmother is much more kind to me.

    Not only don''t urge me to practice, but also make delicious food for me every day. I''m so happy. Do you have wood?

    But soon, I realized that I was wrong.

    Because after Chen Feng said that, grandma frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice, "your grandfather has asked you to learn how to make paper man?"

    Chen Feng nodded and said, "well, there are not only paper makers, but also many other things, all of which have been taught to me. I haven''t had time to learn."

    Hearing this, grandma''s face changed slightly. She seemed to want to say something. She took a look at me and swallowed the words.

    Instead, uncle Lu sighed deeply and said, "your elder brother has figured it out. What else can''t you figure out? Xiao Fei has grown up now. Sooner or later, she will be the only one. If you don''t teach her those things, are you still waiting to take them to the earth? "

    Grandma glared at Uncle Lu and said softly, "it''s all your fault, you old man. Well, why do you want to let her into Duke Lu''s family? After entering Duke Lu''s school and learning the art of yin and Yang, she can no longer live the life of an ordinary person! "

    "Cough, moon, you have wronged me. I didn''t know she was your granddaughter until I met you again. Moreover, her constitution is different from that of ordinary people. Even if she doesn''t enter the Duke of Lu, she can never live the life of ordinary people. " Uncle Lu cleared his throat and said faintly.

    But even so, grandma was still embarrassed and worried about something.

    At this time, has been sitting next to me, ink cool night suddenly opened mouth.

    "It''s time for her to learn."

    The voice of Mo Liang night is low and mellow, and it is like the red wine in the glass, which makes people feel happy.

    Seeing that Mo liangye said the same, Grandma had to sigh helplessly and said, "well, since you all think so, I''ll teach her what I''ve learned in my life bit by bit."

    To tell you the truth, I was blindfolded when I heard that.

    No matter what I said before, my grandmother refused to teach me any skills. Now how can I be convinced so easily?

    Moreover, I still feel vaguely that they seem to have hidden something from me.

 Chapter 235

    Thinking of this, I looked at my grandmother and asked, "grandma, are you hiding something from me?"

    Over the years, I never doubted grandma.

    Many things, she does not say, I will not ask.

    But now that I''m 20, I''m a mother of two, and it''s time to share some for grandma.

    But who knows, after listening to my words, grandma shook her head and said, "what should be said, I will naturally tell you what should not be said. Even if I bring it into the coffin, you don''t want to know."

    "But..."

    I was about to say something more, but Mo liangye suddenly took my hand and shook my head slightly, indicating that I would not ask again.

    I was so noisy, grandma''s face has a sullen color, I had to obediently swallow the words back to the stomach, no longer speak.

    Originally a good meal, but because of the secret in grandma''s heart, it broke up unhappily.

    At the end of the meal, Mo liangye wanted to clean up the hungry ghost with me, but unfortunately Pei Zhao called him back to the underworld.

    So I had to take Guoguo and Xiaoling with me and go to Ruan Qingcheng''s residence in wh city with Chen Feng.

    However, in order to avoid being too ostentatious, I took both Guoguo and Xiaoling back to Yuzhu.

    After all, both Guoguo and Xiaoling are good. For those who know how to do things, they are rare treasures. If they are taken away by those who want to do things, it will be very bad.

    With the company of Xiaoling, Guoguo was honest in Yuzhu, and didn''t come out to harass me all the way.

    So I had the chance to inquire about the truth with Chen Feng.

    "Cousin, let me ask you something."

    With a toothpick in his mouth, Chen Feng said, "Oh, my little cousin has something to ask me?"

    I white his one eye, cold voice drinks a way: "roll, don''t give oneself long face!"

    "Don''t mention it. If you have anything to ask, I''ll tell you everything as long as I can answer it."

    Now that Chen Feng said this, I''m relieved.

    Although grandma refused to tell me those things, I believe that Chen Feng''s grandfather must have said something to him, so it''s the most appropriate choice to talk from him!

    Thinking of this, I cleared my throat and asked: "before you said that you would not fall in love before you finished that thing, I am very curious about what that thing is?"

    Chen Feng glanced at me, light said: "don''t want to talk from me here, or your grandmother will tear me."

    "Oh, cousin, just tell me. I promise I won''t tell anyone. I swear!" I said to Chen Feng.

    It''s said that the best weapon for women is to be coquettish. I don''t believe that Chen Feng doesn''t eat it!

    Sure enough, see me coquetry, Chen Feng slightly frowned, as if to say and stop.

    "Cousin, if you don''t tell me, I won''t do this work tonight!"

    Since the soft one is not good, I''ll go straight to the hard one.

    Chen Feng was still hesitant, a listen to this, I really can''t bear to entangle, he will know all told me.

    "In fact, I don''t know much about it. When I was a child, I heard my grandfather say that our Chen family was very popular in the world, and everyone knew about the Chen family in linen. But the wood show in the forest, the wind will destroy it, so some people in the lake are also dissatisfied with the Chen family, and they have repeatedly provoked the Chen family. "

    "Grandfather, your grandmother is the most capable of their generation. When those people took the lead in provocation, it was your grandmother who led the whole family to frustrate them. From then on, they did not dare to come to the Chen family any more. "

    I know it''s not over by now.

    Otherwise, if it''s just because of this, grandma, they don''t have to hide from me at all.

    Thinking of this, I directly asked: "the things behind should have something to do with me, right?"

    Chen Feng looked at me, nodded and said: "on the surface, those people dare not trouble the Chen family, but they designed your parents when the Chen family relaxed their vigilance. By the time the Chen family arrived, your parents were already out of breath. "

    Hearing this, I suddenly stepped on the brake and looked at Chen Feng in surprise.

    "You... What are you talking about? Who killed my parents? "

    Growing up, I never met my parents.

    In my life, only grandma is my heaven and earth.

    But there is no child in the world who doesn''t want to stay with his parents.

    Even if grandma gave me the best care, but in my heart, I still want to see my parents.

    But now, Chen Feng told me that my parents were really dead, and they were cruelly killed. How can I calm down?

    "What happened in those years has always been your grandmother''s biggest knot. She felt that if she was not the leader of the Chen family, maybe your parents would not die, so not long after that, she left the Chen family with you and never entered the Chen family."

    I hold the steering wheel, nail deep pinch into the steering wheel holster.

    My parents were killed, and I not only didn''t take revenge for them, but also lived heartlessly for so many years.

    I''m probably the most unfilial child in the world, right?

    The intense sadness and pain in my heart made me want to step on the accelerator to drive and kill myself.

    Chen Feng see my situation is not right, afraid I have an accident, quickly grabbed my arm.

    "Don''t mess around. The reason why your grandmother left the Chen family was to protect you. Her only son and daughter-in-law are gone. If something happens to you, how can you let her live the rest of her life? "

    I ignored Chen Feng''s words and asked coldly, "who are those people?"

    Chen Feng shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Listen to my grandfather, most of them have changed their names."

    "No matter what they become, I will find them out!" I said firmly.

    "I will help you. In those years, they not only killed your parents, but also killed many people in my Chen family. As the next owner of the Chen family, I will not let them go!" Chen Feng looked at me with a firm face.

    Until now, I know that what Chen Feng said before is actually to revenge for the Chen family who died in those years.

    And this thing, you don''t need to think about it, is extremely dangerous.

    Therefore, his so-called decision not to fall in love before that is actually right.

    What''s the right to say love to people like us, who bear deep blood feuds?

    Now, although I have cool night, fruit and warmth, if I don''t have enough strength, what can I do to protect the people I want to protect?

    Once those people made a comeback in those years, wouldn''t I have to experience the same pain of losing my son as grandma did in those years?

    At present, whether it is to revenge, or to protect the people I want to protect, the only way is to improve their ability as soon as possible.

    In this world, the strong are always respected.

    Only when our strength is strong enough, can we not be afraid of any conspiracy of the enemy.

    Thinking of this, I immediately restrained myself, stepped on the accelerator and drove towards Ruan Qingcheng''s residence.

 Chapter 236

    Although Ruan Qingcheng is busy attending all kinds of fashion shows on weekdays and does not live in wh city at all, her residence is still extremely luxurious.

    The lake view villa in the center of the city, the exquisite decoration, and even brick by brick all make me feel like entering the palace.

    I went for a while. Ruan Qingcheng is really rich. He is not a poor student like me.

    Fortunately, my lord Pluto also has money.

    He said, his is mine, mine or mine.

    It''s not too humiliating for me to be in front of Ruan Qingcheng.

    Chen Feng and I came. Ruan Qingcheng''s assistant, the round faced girl I saw in the car during the day, entertained us with a warm smile.

    "The two masters are here. This way, please. Miss Ruan is tired of advertising these days. She is still sleeping upstairs. Would you like to wait for a while?"

    Well, Ruan Qingcheng asked us to come at 9 p.m., but when we came, she fell asleep comfortably. What''s the matter!

    However, since Chen Feng and I have collected money from Ruan Qingcheng, we have to endure some things.

    Thinking of this, I gave a smile to my round face sister and said, "it''s OK. It''s the same for us to set up the battle first."

    Round face sister nodded, then took me and Chen Feng to the restaurant.

    Because hungry ghosts are special, they are usually caused by natural and man-made disasters in the old society, resulting in the resentment of the poor people, so they often appear in restaurants or kitchens.

    Now that Chen Feng and I have to deal with it, we naturally have to set up the corresponding array in these two places, trap it, and then do something else.

    Taking the door of the dining room as the main position, I set up copper bells painted with black dog''s blood in every corner according to the eight diagrams, and crossed them one by one with ink lines to form an imperceptible circle.

    In fact, I used this array when dealing with twin baby spirits.

    But the difference is that this time I inserted Chen Feng''s ghost door 13 needles into the ink line.

    In other words, as long as the hungry ghost enters this array, even if he can avoid the shackles of ink, he can''t avoid Chen Feng''s thirteen needles.

    The power of the ghost door''s thirteen needles, I have seen grandma and Chen Feng''s emissary.

    It''s a unique skill of the Chen family. It''s often used to save lives in times of crisis.

    But last time in the baby spirit case, I almost fell down, so this time I can only use his 13 needles to make a double insurance for myself.

    With this array, as long as Ruan Qingcheng fully cooperates and doesn''t interfere with it, I can kill the hungry ghost no matter how deep he is today.

    Compared with my enthusiasm, Chen Feng seems to have come to run the Dragon set.

    Look East, look west, just don''t start, just like a young master''s style.

    Damn, he takes the same amount of money as me. Why do I work hard for Bala, but he is just like a man who has nothing to do?

    Seems to see my heart dissatisfaction, Chen Feng angry smile, said: "little cousin, I''m not lazy, I''m looking at gas!"

    Looking at Qi?

    Does he think he''s here to see feng shui?

    Also hope gas, even if make an excuse, also don''t know to find a good point!

    "Little cousin, just now I have a look. It seems that the hungry ghost didn''t come in through the main door before." Chen Feng light said.

    "If you don''t come in through the main door, where else can you come in?" I didn''t pay attention to him. I went on with my array.

    "From there!" Chen Feng raised his finger to the window of the dining room and said in a deep voice.

    I followed his fingers and saw a sink for washing vegetables under the window.

    There was nothing strange about the sink, but the black air lingering on the sink attracted all my attention.

    How can there be a wisp of black air here?

    "If I''m right, that''s where the hungry ghost comes in and out." Chen Feng face dignified said.

    Indeed, Ruan''s kitchen is open and connected with the restaurant.

    On weekdays, the window on the sink is usually opened for ventilation.

    Although the sink is used to clean things, but because it is connected to the sewer, in fact, it is also a place to hide filth.

    In this way, it is not entirely impossible for the starving ghost to enter through the window beside the sink.

    "Well, little cousin, I didn''t do it, but I''m not a freeloader." Chen Feng said jokingly.

    I gave him a white look, ignored him, and changed the dry door of the array to the direction of the dining room window.

    The idea of ghosts is often elusive.

    Now, I just hope that the hungry ghost can really come in and out of the window as Chen Feng said.

    Otherwise, this array will be in vain.

    Just as I thought about it, there was the sound of footsteps coming down the stairs.

    It must be Ruan Qingcheng who got up.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that there was another step along with the sound of going downstairs.

    Is it the round face girl just now?

    But I remember very clearly that the round face girl called outside the door just now and didn''t go upstairs at all.

    If so, who does the other footstep belong to?

    I can''t help but wonder if the hungry ghost, who has not yet appeared, subconsciously looks towards the direction of the stairs when we don''t notice that he has slipped in.

    I saw Ruan Qingcheng wearing a translucent lace Nightgown slowly came down from the upstairs, posture and look are very charming.

    And behind her was a handsome man.

    That man looks flattering, in front of our face and Ruan Qingcheng to a deep kiss, just reluctant to part with the farewell.

    I went. This man is Ruan Qingcheng''s little wolf dog!

    Just now, Ruan Qingcheng was not sleeping at all, but doing something indescribable with little wolf dog upstairs.

    Seriously, I didn''t believe that the entertainment industry was a big dye vat before.

    But when I saw the little wolf dog raised by Ruan Qingcheng, I completely believed in the rumors of chaos in the entertainment industry!

    Seeing the little wolf dog leave, Ruan Qingcheng turns around and turns her attention to Chen Feng and me.

    "So you have come. Are you all ready?" Soft Qingcheng asked lazily.

    I nodded and said, "everything is ready. Now we just need Miss Ruan to have dinner in the restaurant and lead the hungry ghost out."

    "Let me lead it out. What else can I ask you to do? Will you not force it out in any other way? " Ruan Qingcheng''s tone was rather impatient.

    "Miss Ruan, that hungry ghost was worshipped with your fingernail and forefinger before, so no one else can lure him to stab him except you." I said to Ruan Qingcheng without expression.

    Ruan Qingcheng hesitated for a moment, looked at me, then looked at Chen Feng, and the corner of his lips gradually rose.

    Then, she took a deep breath of the cigarette in her hand, swayed to Chen Feng''s side, climbed on his arm and spat the cigarette ring on Chen Feng''s face.

    "Handsome man, are you really willing to let me be a bait?"

 Chapter 237

    I went to Ruan Qingcheng. Is this a tease to Chen Feng?

    It is said that Chen Feng is still a boy. Ruan Qingcheng, is this the rhythm to enlighten Chen Feng?

    And Chen Feng obviously to Ruan Qingcheng''s molestation also extremely does not adapt, the muscle on the face suddenly becomes tense, even slightly flushed.

    "That... Miss Ruan, please... Please respect yourself, i... I have a girlfriend!"

    But Ruan Qingcheng didn''t mean to have self-respect at all, and even directly pasted the whole body on Chen Feng.

    Her pajamas are translucent with lace, so pasted on Chen Feng''s body, and the skin of the Pro is no different.

    "What if I have a girlfriend? I didn''t have anything to do with you. What are you afraid of?" Ruan Qingcheng said with a charming smile.

    Shit, she''s all like this. She almost knocked Chen Feng down. What didn''t happen?

    Can Ruan Qingcheng have a little integrity?

    Chen Feng closed his eyes and didn''t dare to see Ruan Qingcheng at all. He was afraid that he might see something wrong.

    "Ruan... Miss Ruan, you... It''s not appropriate for you to do this. I''m not such a person. Please respect yourself..." Chen Feng still insists on his bottom line.

    Hearing this, Ruan Qingcheng couldn''t help laughing.

    "I''m just kidding you. Why are you so nervous? Well, I won''t tease you. What should we do? "

    With that, Ruan Qingcheng released Chen Feng and walked into the restaurant with a cigarette in her mouth.

    "Little whale, where''s my dinner?" Ruan Qingcheng cried out.

    The round faced girl who was on the phone outside heard the call and came in in a hurry. She bowed her head and said, "sister Qingcheng, i... I just got in touch with tomorrow''s advertisement. I forgot... I forgot to heat you up..."

    "Forget the heat? What do you mean, little whale? I can understand that you don''t have time to cook for me, but you even forget the hot takeout you bought. Do you want me to eat cold food and then have diarrhea and collapse? " Ruan Qingcheng said angrily.

    "I''m sorry, I''m hot right now, I''m hot right now!" Xiaojing flurried into the kitchen and began to take out for Ruan Qingcheng.

    However, because she was too nervous, when she was holding the bowl, her hand slipped and the whole bowl fell to the ground and smashed.

    Ruan Qingcheng had already complained about the little whale. Seeing this scene, he suddenly became more and more angry.

    "Do you know this bowl is very expensive? Even if you don''t give me hot food, now you still break my bowl. Don''t you want to do it? "

    The little whale was not tall at all. When Ruan Qingcheng roared, he immediately shrugged like a shrimp.

    "I''m sorry, sister Qingcheng. I didn''t mean to. I''ll just compensate you." The voice of the whale is almost smaller than that of the mosquito.

    "Compensation? What do you pay for? The price of this bowl is equal to your monthly salary. You have paid me a month''s salary in advance last month. Now what do you pay me? " Ruan Qingcheng yelled at the whale.

    I didn''t like Ruan Qingcheng at all. Now I have a negative impression on her.

    Xiaojing is her assistant. With her money, she should work for her. That''s right.

    But before she was her assistant, little whale was a person, a person with dignity.

    Like Ruan Qingcheng, who abused and yelled at the little whale so wantonly, can you consider the feeling of the little whale?

    Thinking of this, I turned to Ruan Qingcheng and asked, "how much is your bowl? I''ll take it! "

    Ruan Qingcheng was slightly stunned, obviously did not expect that I would help Xiaojing out.

    "You... What do you mean? You don''t think I should teach my assistant a lesson? I paid for her. What should I teach her? "

    "Miss Ruan, I know you are very famous and you have a lot of money, but this is not the capital for you to trample on the dignity of others."

    "You are a little girl. Why do you teach me? Who do I think you are? " Ruan Qingcheng suddenly became more angry.

    I slightly raised my head, looked at her with a look of contempt and said: "I am no one, but if you make me unhappy, I can''t guarantee that I will attract more starving ghosts to nibble you clean in an instant!"

    Hearing the words "hungry ghost", Ruan Qingcheng''s face changed.

    "You... You threatened me?" Ruan Qingcheng''s voice was a little trembling. It could be seen that the ghost of starvation had brought her a shadow, but it was not a bit.

    I picked to pick eyebrow, should way: "yes, I am threatening you, if you are not convinced, bite me!"

    Ruan Qingcheng is really about to explode at the moment. I think she is a champion of the world supermodel competition. She has a lot of love. How could she ever be so angry?

    So, almost without thinking about it, she raised her hand, ready to give me a slap.

    But I this violent temper how can from she is unrestrained, immediately raises the hand to clamp her, wants to give her some color to see.

    But who knows, at this time, the whole restaurant suddenly sounded a copper bell.

    It seems quite strange that the rate of learning reverberates in such a big restaurant.

    I looked down and saw that the ink line I used to arrange the array was straight now, and the copper bell hanging on it was shaking all the time.

    That is to say, something is coming into the house!

    At the moment, Ruan Qingcheng was also frightened.

    Although she worshiped the hungry ghost, she had never seen it with her own eyes. Now she heard so many bells ringing at the same time. It''s strange that she didn''t feel empty!

    In order to let Ruan Qingcheng see what she has done, I immediately took out a bottle of cow tears from the store ring and poured a drop on her eyes before the Yin thing came in.

    "You... What did you do for me? Do you know how precious my face is? Can you be held responsible for the disfigurement? " Ruan Qingcheng raised her hand and wanted to wipe away the cow''s tears.

    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you wipe it, I will die!" I said coldly.

    Sure enough, as soon as I told her that she could not help her, Ruan Qingcheng immediately did not dare. She obediently put down her hand and looked at me timidly.

    "I... I won''t wipe, I won''t wipe, you must help me, I don''t want to die!" Xu was frightened, and Ruan Qingcheng''s tone was much more relaxed than before.

    "It''s OK for me to save you, but first you apologize to the little whale and see if the little Whale will forgive you!"

    Ruan Qingcheng looked a little embarrassed, but after looking at those still ringing copper bells, she had to bow her head to admit her mistake to the little whale.

    "Little whale, just now I had a bad temper. I apologize to you. I hope you can forgive me."

    "It doesn''t matter." The little whale blushed and whispered.

    I don''t know why, when the little whale said that it didn''t matter, I always felt that her look had a kind of unspeakable complexity.

    But now the copper bell in the room is ringing more and more intensively, which proves that the shade outside is getting closer and closer to the outside. I can''t care about the dispute between Ruan Qingcheng and Xiaojing. I immediately concentrate all my energy and stare out the window of the restaurant.

 Chapter 238

    At this moment, when it was near midnight, the window was dark and almost nothing could be seen.

    But I know. It''s outside.

    Even, he is very likely in which corner of the cat secretly watching us.

    "It''s... It''s coming. I... I can feel it..." Ruan Qingcheng said shivering behind me.

    In other words, the thing hiding outside was the hungry ghost worshipped by Ruan Qingcheng!

    We wanted to use Ruan Qingcheng as a bait to attract him, but now he comes to the door, which saves me a lot of things.

    So, I gave Chen Feng a look, and then quietly slipped out of Ruan Qingcheng''s villa and came to the courtyard outside.

    The ghost lingered outside for such a long time and refused to go in. It must be because it had noticed something strange.

    If it turns around and runs away, and doesn''t enter Ruan Qingcheng''s home at all, we will be really busy today.

    However, the ghost didn''t seem to notice that there was one less person in the room.

    When I sneaked into the open space outside the restaurant, I saw a bony male ghost cat peeping inside under the window.

    It has to be said that he is really thin, and his whole body is almost as thin as bones.

    Moreover, judging from his shabby clothes, he should be a ghost in the late Qing Dynasty.

    At that time, the society was in chaos and the people were in dire need of living. The rich people might still survive, but like those who had no money and skills, they could only starve to death without food.

    People who starve to death are often resentful, unwilling to enter reincarnation after death, thus forming the ghost of starvation to stay in the world.

    Even when people with low flame walk on the main road at night, they will encounter one or two starving ghosts demanding food for themselves.

    However, most of the hungry ghosts are from the old society because of the lack of food.

    After all, people''s quality of life has been greatly improved now. Even if they are not well-off, they have long been below the food and clothing line. Fewer people have been starved to death, and naturally fewer starving ghosts have been formed.

    This hungry ghost can stay in the world from the end of the Qing Dynasty to the present. If he keeps it, I''m afraid Ruan Qingcheng''s life will be over in a few days.

    Although I don''t like to see Ruan Qingcheng, I can''t stand ghosts.

    Thinking of this, I hold Lu Banchi tightly and walk to the back of the hungry ghost, ready to kill it at one stroke.

    But who knows, at this time, Ruan Qingcheng in the house did not know what was mad, but suddenly cried out.

    "Ah... I see it!"

    I went. Is Ruan Qingcheng afraid that the world will not be in chaos?

    If you don''t call in the morning or in the evening, just at this time? It''s not a mess. What is it!

    Sure enough, after hearing this, the hungry ghost subconsciously turned around and wanted to run.

    Unfortunately, I was standing behind him holding Lu bangchi. How could I let him escape so easily?

    The hungry ghost turned to see me, and suddenly his face changed. He wanted to hide, but there was no place to hide.

    So, he had no choice but to jump into the array I arranged in the room.

    I followed closely, stepped on the windowsill and jumped in.

    Who knows, the hungry ghost looked down at the array I arranged, and there was a sneer on his face.

    "With this array, do you want to trap me? Do you really think I''ve been a ghost for nearly a hundred years? "

    I hold Lu Banchi tightly in my hand and look at the hungry ghost with sharp eyes. I said coldly, "are you sleepy or not, just try to know?"

    Although the hungry ghost has a good way, I still have confidence in the array handed down by the Duke of Lu for thousands of years.

    What''s more, this time, I also added Chen Feng''s ghost door 13 needles, which must be more than enough to deal with a starving ghost.

    Hearing what I said, the hungry ghost was really unconvinced, and his ghost gas suddenly increased, so that the whole restaurant was filled with shallow black gas.

    When the ghost gas increased to a certain extent, the hungry ghost suddenly roared, and a strange wind rolled up in the restaurant, which made me even unable to open my eyes.

    However, even so, the ink line that I used to set up the array was still in place, completely unaffected by anything.

    That is to say, although this starving ghost is not shallow, it is under me.

    Thinking of this, I summon Guoguo and Xiaoling, and throw Yuzhu into the air.

    Yuzhu burst out a burst of dazzling light in an instant, and dispelled the ghost gas in the restaurant in an instant.

    Seeing this scene, the hungry ghost was stunned in a moment, and his eyes were full of fear.

    "You... How could you have this?" The starving ghost asked in a trembling voice.

    "This jade bead is a token of love from my father to my mother. If you know the truth, you will let my mother reincarnate you. Otherwise, we will beat you out of your wits

    Although Guoguo''s voice is immature, it is full of momentum, and seems to have a little bit of the posture of a cool night.

    Sure enough, when the hungry ghost heard Guoguo''s words, his face became more ugly.

    "You... Since you are him... His woman?" There was fear in the voice of hungry ghosts.

    Although I don''t like to use the name of Mo liangye to pretend to be powerful, if this name can make me do things more smoothly, it''s OK to use it.

    So, I put on the posture of Princess Ming and said to the hungry ghost with a cool face: "yes, I am his wife. Today, if you stop, I will let bygones be bygones. But if you still pester her and even want to kill her, don''t blame me for being rude to you! "

    Hearing what I said, the hungry ghost''s face changed slightly. It was obviously weighing the pros and cons of the current situation.

    But fortunately, he didn''t hesitate for long, so he made a choice.

    "I didn''t mean to let her go, but since you''ve got a hand in it, I''ll sell you face no matter what. Well, that''s all for today. I promise I won''t pose any threat to her in the future. " The starving ghost said sincerely.

    Damn, I was going to fight with the starving ghost, but he gave up so soon?

    This is totally beyond my expectation!

    This shows that although the starving ghost is an old ghost, it is not stubborn.

    If all the ghosts are as easy to talk as this starving ghost, then where is there such a vicious incident?

    The world has been peaceful for a long time, OK!

    Thinking of this, I looked at the hungry ghost and said, "OK, since you are willing to solve this matter in a peaceful way, I will only embarrass you a lot. Go away!"

 Chapter 239

    "I will never forget the mercy of Princess Ming today." The hungry ghost said humbly.

    Seeing that his attitude was pretty good, not like a fake surrender, I nodded, raised my hand and was ready to accept the ink line and let him go.

    Seeing that I''m going to close the ink line and destroy this array, the hungry ghost''s eyes inadvertently showed a trace of joy.

    Originally, I was about to believe it, but the joy in its eyes betrayed him.

    Just imagine, if he really surrendered, he would not have such eyes at the moment.

    On the contrary, only when he is pretending to surrender, can he have such a joyful look at such a time.

    Because, the only thing he is afraid of now is the ink line that he can''t shake just now.

    As long as it is in this array, he will be clamped by the ink line.

    Once the fight, and the ink line of the clamp, it is bound to suffer.

    At that time, don''t say you can''t hurt Ruan Qingcheng, maybe even it will compensate itself.

    But if I accept the ink line and destroy the array, it will never have any scruples.

    What if I were the princess of the underworld?

    It hit me today is to hit me, the big deal is to be beaten to death by Mo liangye or be locked up in the hell of the 18th floor forever.

    However, even if there is such a price, it is not worth the desire for food in its heart at the moment.

    Because it''s the nature of starvation.

    During their lifetime, they experienced the process of starvation due to lack of food, so food has a fatal attraction for them.

    Now, the most delicious food in his eyes is Ruan Qingcheng''s body.

    Originally, this hungry ghost had not a big appetite. At most, he ate Ruan Qingcheng''s fat and nails.

    But Ruan Qingcheng was also greedy, and he had to use his index finger to worship the hungry ghost.

    As a result, after a taste of human flesh, the starving ghost never forgets human flesh.

    So it began to think about Ruan Qingcheng''s body, thinking about how to nibble Ruan Qingcheng bit by bit.

    This is also why Ruan Qingcheng dreamed of starving ghosts biting her body.

    After seeing through the ghost''s plot, I immediately stopped to take away the ink line and looked at the ghost coldly.

    Seeing me look at it like this, the hungry ghost''s heart would be empty.

    "You... Didn''t you mean to let me go? Why don''t you take in the ink line? " The starving ghost asked foolishly.

    My lips slightly smile, a face of banter looking at it, asked: "I do not accept ink, you worried?"

    "I''m... I''m in a hurry. I''m... I''m not in a hurry. You can take it at any time!" Hungry ghost against the heart said.

    Hearing this, I sneered and said, "OK, since you''re not in a hurry, I''ll go out and have a cup of tea first."

    After that, I raised my foot and went outside the array.

    As long as I have an array, I can directly recite a mantra and subdue the hungry ghost with ink thread and thirteen needles.

    Unexpectedly, seeing me walking out of the array, the starving ghost was really anxious.

    Presumably, he also knows that once I get out of the array, he will have no protection and can be killed by me.

    Seeing that I was about to walk out of the array, he was in a hurry. No matter what happened, he rushed to my back!

    Seeing this scene, Chen Feng outside the array immediately cried out: "be careful!"

    Although I was on guard against the starving ghost, I didn''t expect that it would jump out of the wall, and I didn''t expect that its speed was much faster than before.

    That I haven''t had time to turn around to resist, he has been a grasp of the right shoulder, fell into the array.

    Shit, I''m one step away from going out, and then I''ll use the array to trap it and kill it at one stroke.

    Now, I''ve been brought in by it.

    It''s really that rabbits can bite when they are in a hurry!

    The key is that the goods not only threw me to the ground, but also directly grabbed my neck and glared at me.

    "Do you really think you are the woman of Hades, and I dare not do anything to you?"

    I was choked by him and my cheek was red. I finally squeezed out a sentence: "you... If you have the ability, kill me, no... otherwise I won''t let you go!"

    Hearing what I said, the starving ghost sneered and said, "do you want to die? I can''t help you. It would be a pity to kill a beautiful woman like you

    "What do you... What do you want?" My neck was pinched by him, and I couldn''t breathe any more.

    "Before I die, I was a bachelor; After my death, I''m still a bachelor. But the good news is that God treats me very well, so that I can sleep with the woman of the underworld, so even if my soul is broken in the next second, what''s the matter? " The starving ghost said with a grim smile.

    Hearing this, Guoguo and Xiaoling rushed up and wanted to help me out.

    But who knows, that hungry ghost does not know where to come from ghost power, unexpectedly hand a Yang, make do with them both to hit the outside of the array.

    "Two little things in the way are trying to spoil my good? Today, I''m going to deal with you in front of them! "

    After that, the hungry ghost grabbed my neck with one hand and tried to tear my clothes with the other.

    Seeing this scene, even Chen Feng couldn''t sit still and wanted to rush in to save me.

    But I shook my head at him with all my strength and cried, "no... don''t come in, chant a mantra..."

    Hear my words, Chen Feng hesitated for a while, obviously some can''t start.

    Because, once he began to recite the mantra, those ghost door 13 needles inserted in the ink thread would stab me and hungry ghost in an instant.

    The power of the ghost door''s thirteen needles is extraordinary. Once Chen Feng makes a move, he will surely kill the starving ghost.

    But at the same time, I will also be hurt by the thirteen needles of the ghost gate.

    Light is to remove half a life, heavy is to be killed directly like starving ghost.

    Therefore, Chen Feng''s hesitation is not without reason.

    But right now, I can''t manage that much.

    If we don''t get rid of the hungry ghost, not only Ruan Qingcheng will be eaten by the hungry ghost, but even my innocence will be damaged.

    As a woman of Mo liangye, how can I let such a thing happen?

    Thinking of this, I immediately recited a mantra in my heart, making the ink line of the array shrink quickly, trying to bind myself and the hungry ghost together.

    Seeing that my mind was determined, Chen Feng did not hesitate any more. He began to recite the curse of the ghost door.

    In an instant, the thin needle inserted in the ink thread suddenly seemed to have life. They all pointed the needle at me and hungry ghost, and they were about to stab me quickly.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the indefinite heaven and earth ring on my finger suddenly separated from my finger, grew rapidly, and then hit the hungry ghost hard.

    The starving ghost didn''t know that I had other magic weapons besides Lu Banchi and Yuzhu. I was unprepared for that, and suddenly my head was dented by the indefinite universe ring.

 Chapter 240

    The starving ghost who was hit by the indefinite universe subconsciously released the hand that pinched my neck, and then I was able to support the cabinet to stand up.

    "You... You still have weapons on you. You... You are so hateful!" The hungry ghost looked at me angrily and yelled.

    The short-term lack of oxygen made my brain a little confused. I took a few deep breaths, and my mind finally became clearer.

    Looking at the hungry ghost in front of me who was hit by the ring of heaven and earth, I could not help humming and said: "why, I didn''t expect it? You scum deserve to kill me? "

    "Well, you think you can deal with me with this broken ring? What a fool''s dream The starving ghost said sarcastically.

    "If it''s a dream, just try it!"

    With that, I immediately whispered a few incantations, and the indefinite universe ring immediately became no more than nine.

    "This... This is the ring of heaven and earth?"

    Seeing the ring of heaven and earth changed into nine in an instant, the hungry ghost''s face changed slightly, as if he knew it.

    "That''s right. This is the sacred thing of catching demons and sealing ghosts. There is no fixed heaven and earth ring. Let''s die!"

    I quickly made a handprint, raised my hand to the hungry ghost, and nine indefinite rings of heaven and earth immediately hit him solidly.

    Before, in the temple of CS City, in order to save Guoguo, I was beaten half dead by this uncertain universe ring, and almost lost my life.

    Now it''s not easy for a starving ghost to escape from it?

    In just one minute, the arrogant starving ghost had been beaten to death.

    The starving ghost looked at me bitterly, as if he was going to swallow me alive.

    But with the indefinite universe ring here, I''m not afraid of it any more.

    "How''s it going? How do I feel about this broken ring? " I asked in a cold voice.

    The ghost of hungry death ghost is very loose now, and can hardly stand any wind and rain. I raised my hand to control the indefinite universe and let them stop attacking temporarily.

    It almost robbed me of my innocence just now. If it''s easy to make it crazy, isn''t it cheap?

    See I will be indefinite heaven and earth ring control, the hungry ghost sneered, a face of treacherous looking at me.

    "What do you think it would be like for Hades to know that I almost played with his woman?"

    When I heard this, I was out of breath.

    This son of a bitch, it''s hard to talk about any pot.

    It seems that if I don''t teach it a good lesson today, it really doesn''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick!

    Thinking of this, I want to recite the mantra again in a low voice, start the indefinite universe ring, and prepare to kill it directly.

    But unexpectedly, the hungry ghost suddenly turned to Ruan Qingcheng and said with a sneer, "once I''m out of my mind, you''ll be as fat as you used to be, and everything you have now will be lost!"

    Hearing these words, Ruan Qingcheng''s look was stunned and obviously touched.

    My heart is not good, immediately stopped the action of reciting the mantra, turned to look at Ruan Qingcheng: "if it is not spirited, it will eat you sooner or later. Can''t you tell the difference between fat and dead? "

    Ruan Qingcheng''s face turned red and white, and he was obviously engaged in a fierce ideological struggle.

    Taking advantage of her hesitation moment, I once again recite a mantra, want to kill hungry ghost.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Ruan Qingcheng suddenly put a fruit knife against the whale''s neck and yelled at me: "stop, if you don''t stop, I''ll kill the whale!"

    Hearing her voice, my heart suddenly fell to the bottom.

    I know. I''ve miscalculated after all.

    Chen Feng and I are busy dealing with hungry ghosts and preventing other ghosts from destroying the array, but we can''t prevent Ruan Qingcheng.

    It is the so-called wise man who has a thousand worries that he will lose everything. We have calculated everything, but we have only neglected human nature.

    In Ruan Qingcheng''s heart, although the ghost of starvation was terrible, what was more terrible was that it made her return to her fat and unbearable self.

    When she was a child, she was ridiculed and frustrated because of her obesity, which was her biggest fear.

    She didn''t want to go back to those days, and she didn''t want to lose everything she had now.

    And that''s why she''s willing to cut off her finger and get a world supermodel champion.

    In the eyes of normal people, the body hair skin, by the parents, less than a last resort, is never casually in the above knife.

    But for Ruan Qingcheng, the body is just a bargaining chip she used in exchange for a better life.

    Otherwise, when she was only a teenager, how could she willingly give her most precious things to the man who didn''t know the details?

    And how could she care about the life of the little whale?

    All she cares about is whether she will become nothing and become a joke to everyone!

    Seeing that Ruan Qingcheng''s fruit knife was about to poke into the whale''s throat, I had no choice but to stop chanting the mantra and take back the indefinite universe ring.

    "I don''t want to fight it. You let the whale go first!" I tried to persuade Ruan Qingcheng.

    "I don''t want to kill people, but if you force me, I''ll have to let the little whale''s blood splash on the spot!" Ruan Qingcheng''s tone was firm, as if he would not give up if he did not achieve his goal.

    In the current situation, the pros and cons are obvious, but I have no choice.

    Let go hungry ghost, although the future is endless, but the whale is a living life, I can''t ignore her.

    Therefore, I can only withdraw the ink line, withdraw the array, and prepare to let the hungry ghost go.

    Seeing that I suffered a dumb loss, the starving ghost grinned and said, "ha ha ha... Human beings are indeed the most stupid species. One is like this, the other two are like this! "

    I''m holding my fists, and I''m afraid I can''t help rushing to beat the hungry ghost.

    At present, the little whale is in Ruan Qingcheng''s hands. If I have any change, Ruan Qingcheng will kill the little whale.

    No matter how desperate I am, I dare not make fun of the life of the little whale. I can only watch the hungry ghost drag the dying soul away.

    Waiting for it to walk for a while, to make sure that Chen Feng and I did not chase out, Ruan Qingcheng finally let go of the whale.

    "I''m sorry, in order to get what I have, I''ve paid my index finger. I can''t watch myself lose it. Otherwise, my index finger will be cut off for nothing

    Ruan Qingcheng''s tone, although with a trace of guilt, but I have no intention to listen to it.

    After tossing all night, I only got such a result. I can''t help wondering whether my belief is right.

    I always think, whether good or bad, their life is life.

    As long as it''s human life, it''s worth saving.

    But now, I really regret saving Ruan Qingcheng''s life.

    She was not a bad person, but at the critical moment, she threatened other people''s lives for her own benefit.

    It can be seen that there is no difference between her and the devil.

 Chapter 241

    At this point, Chen Feng and I have no reason to stay here.

    So I asked Chen Feng to take out the blank check and return it to Ruan Qingcheng.

    Then we packed up and left with Xiaoling and Guoguo.

    Although Ruan Qingcheng''s situation is very bad now, if she doesn''t want to get rid of the hungry ghost herself, even the great Luo immortal can''t save her.

    Therefore, even if Chen Feng and I continue to stay here, it is meaningless. We can only choose to leave as if we have never taken over this business.

    Out of Ruan Qingcheng''s villa, Chen Feng and I discussed where to take the two kids to have a snack to reduce the fire.

    But who knows, just as we got on the bus and were about to leave, there was a sudden squeal from Ruan Qingcheng''s villa.

    My heart trembled slightly, and I wanted to go back to Ruan Qingcheng''s villa.

    Can think of Ruan Qingcheng''s attitude just now, I still cruel, chose to ignore.

    Unexpectedly, just when I made up my mind not to care, a series of screams came from Ruan Qingcheng''s villa.

    If the squeal just now was an accident, the successive screams would not be an accident.

    It can even be said that something terrible must have happened in Ruan Qingcheng''s villa at the moment.

    At the moment, no matter how hard hearted Chen Feng and I are, we can''t sit still.

    Worried about the accident of Guoguo and Xiaoling, I solemnly told them not to move in the car, so I raised my feet and ran into Ruan Qingcheng''s villa again with Chen Feng.

    However, when we rushed in, Rao Shi and Chen Feng, who had seen a lot of the world, also stayed in the same place.

    Because, a few minutes ago, Ruan Qingcheng, who was still in good condition, has been gnawed clean now, and there are no bones left.

    If it wasn''t for the pool of blood on the ground and Ruan Qingcheng''s biting sexy pajamas, I can''t believe that this scene happened in front of our eyes.

    Just a few minutes later, the hungry ghost killed Ruan Qingcheng and ate it as delicious food.

    I always had a lot of dissatisfaction with Ruan Qingcheng before, but when I saw her ending like this, I was still sad.

    If I had come a little earlier, or if Chen Feng and I didn''t leave Ruan Qingcheng''s villa, she might not have been poisoned by hungry ghosts.

    I didn''t intend to take care of it, but I didn''t expect that the starving ghost really killed Ruan Qingcheng. It''s really a vicious ghost!

    I swear, I will beat the hungry ghost to death!

    Just thinking about this, Chen Feng suddenly pointed to the direction of the bathroom, indicating that there seemed to be something moving there.

    "Little whale!"

    Being reminded by Chen Feng, I just remember that we saw Ruan Qingcheng''s death, but we didn''t see minke''s death.

    She... She won''t and

    I''m afraid to think about it.

    The reason why Ruan Qingcheng died was that Chen Feng and I were not able to protect her, but it was her own fault.

    But if the whale also had an accident, Chen Feng and I would have a big responsibility.

    After all, in the whole thing, she was innocent, she didn''t apologize to anyone, she shouldn''t die!

    Think of here, I and Chen Feng quickly ran to the direction of the bathroom.

    Fortunately, when we ran to the bathroom door and opened the door to see, the little whale was not poisoned by the hungry ghost, but curled up in the corner, shivering, eyes full of fear.

    It seems that she was scared by what happened just now.

    After all, she was just an ordinary girl who had seen such terrible scenes there.

    I quickly walked in, reached out and held her in my arms, quietly comforted: "it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s all over, don''t be afraid!"

    The little whale slowly raised his head and gave me a very complicated look.

    I don''t know why, her eyes make me feel very uncomfortable.

    Because, this is not the look that a girl like her should have.

    How can this sly, insidious and calculating look appear in the eyes of the little whale?

    However, before I could think of a reason, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my abdomen.

    I looked down and saw a fruit knife in the hand of the little whale, which was inserted into my abdomen.

    At the same time, Chen Feng, standing at the door, was strangled by the starving ghost who suddenly appeared behind him.

    In other words, Chen Feng and I were calculated by little whale, a girl who seems harmless to human beings and animals.

    If it wasn''t for my own experience, I couldn''t believe it.

    "For... Why?" I asked, looking at the whale in disbelief.

    At the moment, the whale''s face, no longer innocent before, some only insidious cunning.

    "Why? Then you have to ask Ruan Qingcheng. But it''s a pity she''s dead! " The little whale said with a sly smile.

    "She is not good to you, but no matter what, you can''t be guilty to death. How can you do that?" I looked at the little whale and said.

    Hearing this, the little whale''s mood gradually became a little excited.

    "Why can''t I do that? Do you know what kind of person she is? She''s a real bitch! At the beginning, my boyfriend and I were engaged, but she tried her best to seduce my boyfriend and let him abandon me and my unborn child. "

    Yuan... It turns out that there is such a grudge between Ruan Qingcheng and Xiaojing?

    That is to say, what happened today is not accidental, but it was planned by little whale!

    "At the beginning, I was hit hard, and I didn''t keep the baby. From then on, I vowed to revenge Ruan Qingcheng! She has done me so much harm that I will make her ten times worse than me Little whale''s mood suddenly more excited.

    Hearing this, I immediately understood why the eyes of the little whale showed that look when Ruan Qingcheng apologized to her.

    It turns out that they have long been estranged from each other.

    Ruan Qingcheng''s apology slightly touched the little whale''s heart.

    Xiaojing hesitated at that time. She hesitated whether to revenge Ruan Qingcheng.

    But later, Ruan Qingcheng was bewitched by the hungry ghost, and subconsciously took the weak and deceptive little whale.

    This action defeated the last psychological defense line of the little whale.

    She knew that Ruan Qingcheng''s bad habits were hard to change after all, and she was desperate for her own interests.

    Therefore, she made up her mind at that time to let Ruan Qingcheng return all that she owed her!

    So, this just had the little whale, take advantage of me and Chen Feng to leave, call back hungry ghost again, let it eat Ruan Qingcheng.

    The starving ghost had been beaten by me, and all the spirits and gods were destroyed. But as soon as I ate Ruan Qingcheng''s blood and flesh, it was full of blood and resurrected.

    Now it is more difficult to deal with than before.

    What''s more, now there''s a sly little whale!

    The key is, now Chen Feng and I are being clamped down by them. Let alone use our fists, we''re only one step away from the end of our lives, OK?

 Chapter 242

    But for a master like me who loves to make trouble, is it not my good character to admit counsels?

    Even though I know it''s hard to escape from whales and starving ghosts, I have to delay as long as I can.

    Maybe Guoguo and Xiaoling will come to rescue me when they see that Chen Feng and I haven''t returned to the car for such a long time?

    However, I also know that this possibility is really too small.

    The hungry ghost has been around for nearly a hundred years. In the past hundred years, it has no idea how many people have worshiped it, so it is not inferior.

    What''s more, just now it ate Ruan Qingcheng, a living man, and its strength was greatly increased.

    Now even if Guoguo and Xiaoling come here, it doesn''t work.

    But the situation is so critical that I can''t think about it any more.

    Although the knife of the little whale didn''t hit the key point, it was a stalemate for a long time. At that time, even if I wasn''t killed by the little whale, I would die of excessive blood loss.

    The point is, I still have a warm stomach.

    Even though she is not an ordinary child, if I am injured too seriously and lose too much blood, she will be affected.

    So, no matter what, I can''t wait here to die!

    Thinking of this, I looked at the little whale and said in a cold voice, "it''s bad luck for me to fall into your hands today, but I once helped you out in front of Ruan Qingcheng. How can you let me die?"

    Although I asked this question just to distract the little whale''s attention, I really want to know the answer to this question.

    After all, I only know the contradiction between her and Ruan Qingcheng, but I don''t know how she made the hungry ghost and herself stand on the same front.

    Fortunately, when Xiaojing saw that Chen Feng and I had been restrained, she felt that Chen Feng and I were turtles in a jar and could not pose any threat to her, so she told Chen Feng and me everything.

    "I know you''re trying to ask me why the hungry ghost and I are on the same front. Now, I am not afraid to tell you that Ruan Qingcheng is not the only one who worships this hungry ghost. In my second month as an assistant to Ruan Qingcheng, I discovered her secret of worshiping hungry ghosts. In order to get rid of her, I secretly learned her way of offering sacrifices, and then I began to offer sacrifices to hungry ghosts myself. "

    "However, what I pray for is not to make me thinner and thinner, but to make Ruan Qingcheng thinner and thinner. After a long time, the hungry ghost and I naturally reached a certain tacit understanding. So I encouraged her to take part in the world supermodel competition. She was so aggressive that she cut off her index finger. You know, for the starving ghost, once you cut off the index finger, it is equivalent to telling it that you are willing to give your life to it. In this way, Ruan Qingcheng will surely die! "

    Hearing this, I finally understood everything.

    It turns out that Xiaojing has been taking advantage of Ruan Qingcheng''s greed to lead her to the edge of death step by step.

    As for the relationship between her and hungry ghost, it''s just a relationship of mutual utilization.

    She wants to kill Ruan Qingcheng without any trace, and the hungry ghost wants to eat Ruan Qingcheng to improve her strength.

    They share a common purpose.

    The enemy of the enemy is the friend.

    So in the end, they not only joined hands to get rid of Ruan Qingcheng, but also designed to catch Chen Feng and me.

    I have to say that the little whale is really a good stratagem.

    But when people are satisfied, it is easy to be careless.

    Just like at this moment, Chen Feng and I are almost impossible to resist, and Xiaojing and hungry ghost show proud smile on their faces.

    Perhaps, in their eyes, Chen Feng and I are lambs to be slaughtered at the moment, at their disposal.

    But in this world, evil is the eternal truth. Even if the villain wins, it will not last long.

    No, while I was in the middle of the conversation with the little whale, Chen Feng, who was strangled by the starving ghost with a hemp rope, suddenly trembled. In an instant, he shrunk his bone to the size of a five-year-old child. He not only successfully escaped from the starving ghost, but also shot thirteen needles at the starving ghost quickly!

    The starving ghost didn''t expect that Chen Feng would shrink his bone. He was surprised and quickly went to the side.

    Unfortunately, even though it was very fast, it was still hit by two of the thirteen needles.

    In a flash, the ghost spirit of the starving ghost began to dissipate, as if he had been beaten to death.

    Seeing the scene in front of him, the little whale was stunned.

    Probably, no matter what, she never thought that she had carefully planned for so long, but now she was defeated by Chen Feng''s bone shrinking skill.

    It can be imagined that her heart is how unwilling.

    But now I can''t take care of her any more. I must take advantage of her lost soul and snatch the handle from her hand.

    After all, the knife in her hand is still in my abdomen.

    If you don''t take the handle, once she comes back, she will still be able to clamp me down.

    But who knows, at the moment when I was ready to grab the handle of the knife, the little whale suddenly came back and looked at me angrily.

    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!"

    The little whale said with an angry face, and fiercely pushed the whole fruit knife, together with the handle, into my abdomen.

    Abdominal pain, let me feel the whole body''s blood is almost frozen.

    Warm, my warm!

    If you say that knife just now, Nuan Nuan may be able to resist it.

    Now, with this knife, the little whale has poked in the handle directly, and my abdomen is almost penetrated. Wennuan is so small, how can it block it?

    Thinking of this, the anger in my heart instantly covered the pain in my abdomen, and I gave the whale a slap with all my strength.

    The little whale didn''t expect that I would have such great strength after I was so badly injured. For a moment, he was unprepared and took off with the knife that poked into my body.

    In a flash, a bright red blood directly from my abdomen came out, sprinkled on the floor of the bathroom, looking at the extremely tragic.

    "Xiao Fei!" Chen Feng immediately flustered, yelled, and then rushed to my side, will I firmly in the arms.

    "I''ll send you to the hospital right away. My cousin won''t let you do anything!"

    With that, Chen Feng will pose to take me to the hospital.

    I shook my head and said to Chen Feng in a very weak voice: "it''s too late... Warm... Warm is dangerous... I... I want to take her out!"

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng was obviously in a bit of a dilemma.

    "You''ll faint in pain, you can''t do that, and... And she may be dead!"

    I know that Chen Feng is worried about me. After all, there is nothing here, or even no way to disinfect it. If I want to take out the warmth here, what I have to bear is inhuman pain.

    But I am a mother, Nuan Nuan is the child of me and Mo liangye. How can I watch her die before she is born?

    No, even if there is only a glimmer of hope, even if I die the next second, I must take out the warmth!

 Chapter 243

    Think of here, I ignore Chen Feng''s obstruction, directly put his hand into the wound.

    A burst of cramps skin pain moment from the abdomen, I can not help but take a breath of cold pain.

    But now warm life and death is uncertain, even if it is again painful, I have to endure.

    I bit my teeth and thrust my hand into my stomach. After a long time, I found a soft, palm sized thing.

    Look at the shape and size, it should be warm.

    However, it is disappointing that at this moment, Nuan not only has no communication with me, but also has no movement, as if she had died.

    My warmth... Is my warmth dead?

    No, I don''t believe it.

    My warm is the daughter of Hades, she was born different from ordinary people, she can not die so easily!

    Thinking of this, I grabbed her legs with my hands and forced her to pull out from the wound where I was stabbed.

    The pain of the wound almost made me faint, and the blood flowed out, but I couldn''t manage so much.

    At this moment, I have only one idea in mind, that is, warmth.

    No matter what the cost, I will never let warm die.

    I want her to live well in this world, like other children, living in the sun, and light for company!

    Xu is my sincerity moved God, after the pain, I finally pull the warmth out of my body.

    Little people, only the size of my palm, wrapped in my bright red blood, look dying.

    Seeing her like this, I can''t care about the pain of my body, and I can''t stop my tears flowing out.

    "Wennuan, I''m sorry, it''s mom who didn''t protect you. Mom is sorry for you!"

    Hear my voice, warm eyes slightly opened some, with extremely weak voice said to me: "Mom... Don''t cry, warm all right..."

    But the more she said that, the more painful my heart was.

    She is so small, I do so mother let her suffer such a big crime, I am really not a qualified mother!

    See I have been in tears, warm and weak to reach out to me, want to help me wipe tears.

    "Mom... Don''t cry... Nuan Nuan will be distressed!" Wennuan comforts me with a weak voice.

    But I can''t help crying.

    Although wennuan has been taken out now, it is very dangerous because of premature delivery.

    If it is not handled as soon as possible, her life will be in danger at any time.

    So, I didn''t even have time to sew up the wound, so I stood up against the wall and tried my best to bring warmth to the hospital.

    But who knows, just at this time, the little whale who was beaten by me had already stood up and stood at the door of the bathroom, blocking the way for Chen Feng and me.

    "Want to go? It''s not that easy! " Cried the little whale coldly.

    Now warm is in danger, I really have no mood to tangle with her, then cold face said to her: "please get out of the way!"

    The little whale shook the fruit knife in his hand, sneered and said, "you two know so much about me. How can I let you leave alive? As long as I kill you and let hungry ghosts eat you, then you will disappear from the world completely, and even the police will have no evidence to prove your death at that time! "

    "It''s just a dream that you and such a starving ghost, who are going to die soon, want to stop us from leaving." Chen Feng snapped at the whale.

    Little whale coldly looked at me and Chen Feng and said with a sly smile: "soon, you will find that I am not dreaming!"

    After that, the little whale raised the scalpel in his hand and tried to chop at us.

    Seeing this, Chen Feng immediately quickly pulls me and Nuan Nuan aside to avoid the attack of the little whale.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that just as we dodged the attack of the little whale, a man''s voice suddenly came from the direction of the little whale.

    "Little whale, don''t go wrong any more. Stop it!"

    This voice is very strange. It''s not the voice of Chen Feng and hungry ghost at all.

    But now the whole villa, in addition to the two of them are male, there is no other male.

    So where does this sound come from?

    With this doubt, I turned to see a man standing next to the whale.

    However, what surprised me most was the man''s face.

    Ju... Is actually a little wolf dog who did something indescribable with Ruan Qingcheng upstairs before!

    This... What''s the situation?

    Isn''t this little wolf dog gone?

    How can he suddenly appear here at such a time?

    Seeing the wolf dog holding his hand holding the fruit knife, the whale was stunned.

    "Xie... Xie Ming, why are you here? Aren''t you gone already? " Asked the little whale in disbelief.

    "Little whale, I know that I was sorry for you at the beginning. If you want to take revenge, take revenge on me and let these innocent people go, OK? Just think I''m begging you! " Little wolf dog said with a sad face.

    When I heard this, no matter how stupid I was, I understood what was going on.

    Together, Xiaojing said that her boyfriend who was robbed by Ruan Qingcheng was actually a little wolf dog!

    Moreover, he did not go before, has been hiding in the dark, quietly watching all this happen.

    Until just now, he couldn''t bear the inner condemnation, and finally jumped out and stopped the whale.

    This... This is too bloody, isn''t it?

    Hearing the little wolf dog''s words, the little whale''s lips showed a happy smile, reached out and touched the little wolf dog''s face, and said affectionately: "Xie Ming, I know you love me, you will pay everything for me, right?"

    In the present situation, it''s impossible for the little wolf dog not to nod.

    Seeing the little wolf dog nodding, the smile on the little whale''s face was even more brilliant, as bright as a sunflower.

    However, just when we all relaxed our vigilance and thought that the little whale had been persuaded by the little wolf dog, an incredible scene suddenly happened.

    The little whale suddenly grabbed the little wolf dog''s index finger and cut it directly with a fruit knife.

    In an instant, the little wolf dog''s index finger was cut off by Qi Gen!

    "Since you said you would give everything for me, I''ll cut off your index finger to see if you really mean it to me!" The little whale laughed wildly.

    Seeing this scene, Chen Feng and I were stunned. We didn''t know how to react.

    This little whale can even treat her beloved man like this. Does she have a conscience?

    Unexpectedly, this is not the most cruel. The most cruel thing is that the little whale didn''t care about the little wolf dog''s pain, but bent down to pick up the little wolf dog''s index finger on the ground and ate it.

    And, while eating, she whispered something similar to a mantra.

    She... What on earth is she trying to do?

    Does she want to learn from Ruan Qingcheng and worship the hungry ghost with the index finger of a living person, so as to increase the ghost power for the hungry ghost and deal with Chen Feng and me?

 Chapter 244

    "I want you to die, I want you all to die!"

    After eating the little wolf dog''s index finger, the whole person fell into a state of madness.

    What''s more strange is that after she finished eating her index finger, the hungry ghost, who was hit by Chen Feng''s ghost door 13 needles, is recovering her ghost power quickly!

    Obviously, the little whale''s worship of starving ghosts has worked.

    Because the ghost of hungry death is special, it can quickly recover its ghost power before it has lost its soul, as long as someone worships it with a nail or index finger and other things combined with a spell.

    And that''s what starving ghosts are afraid of!

    Seeing that the starving ghost recovered its ghost power, the little whale was even more excited.

    "You''re done, you''re all done! Since you like meddling so much, I''ll let you get the same end as Ruan Qingcheng! "

    With that, the little whale raised his hand and pointed to us, indicating that the starving ghost would eat us.

    Hungry ghost slowly came to me and Chen Feng, with a terrible smile on his face.

    It felt like a demon from hell.

    See, Chen Feng immediately in front of me and warm warm, for fear that I and warm warm by hungry ghost attack.

    But I know that even Chen Feng is not his opponent after the starving ghost is worshipped.

    That is to say, all three of us are likely to die here!

    Think of here, I tightly hold warm, while clenching the jade bead on the neck, silently praying in my heart, praying that the ink cool night can appear soon.

    If he doesn''t come again, we may be really lucky.

    However, at this time, the starving ghost unexpectedly stopped walking towards us, suddenly turned its direction and rushed to the other side of the whale!

    Seeing this scene, I was just dumbfounded.

    Aren''t starving ghosts supposed to attack me and Chen Feng?

    How come you''re rushing at the whale instead? What''s the situation?

    After being knocked down by the starving ghost, the little whale cried out in panic: "wrong, wrong, I want you to kill them, not me, not me!"

    But who knows, the starving ghost gave a strange smile and said with a sneer, "I know it''s not you, but from the beginning, I didn''t intend to let you live!"

    Hearing this, the little whale suddenly turned pale and said with fear: "no... you can''t kill me, i... I offered you, you can''t..."

    Unexpectedly, before the whale''s words were finished, the starving ghost grabbed her neck, opened her mouth and bit off her head.

    The blood poured like a fountain on the ceiling, almost dyed the whole bathroom red.

    I subconsciously covered my warm eyes with my hands, unwilling to let her see this cruel scene.

    In just a few minutes, the body of the little whale was torn apart by the starving ghost and chewed clean.

    Like Ruan Qingcheng, the only thing she left in the world was her broken clothes.

    There is nothing else.

    Little whale calculated so much, but in the end did not calculate to the end, he actually ended up like this, this is self inflicted?

    But this is not the time for me to think about these things.

    Because, the hungry ghost after eating the whale, then the eyes looked at me and Chen Feng fiercely.

    "Next, it''s your turn!"

    Hungry ghost a face ferocious finish saying, then toward me and Chen Feng came over.

    Chen Feng protected me and Nuan Nuan gradually retreated, trying to stay away from the starving ghost as far as possible.

    But the hungry ghost is determined to eat us, even if we retreat further, what''s the effect?

    No, just when I got to the corner, the hungry ghost jumped on me.

    In order to protect wennuan and me who are already very weak, Chen Feng has no time to dodge and is beaten by the hungry ghost.

    "Click" a, I seem to hear Chen Feng chest rib broken voice.

    But even so, he is still dead in front of me and warm up, did not move at all.

    I have never felt that Chen Feng''s image is so tall.

    With his ability, he could have escaped easily by himself.

    But because of me and Nuan Nuan, he not only didn''t run away alone, but also used his body to forge an iron wall for us, protecting our mother and son from starving ghosts.

    Such a cousin, let my heart warm, but also the same heartache.

    Before, I always felt that he was unreliable, and even disliked him incomparably.

    But now, he quietly for me and warm up a day.

    See Chen Feng by his palm, but still motionless, starved ghost sneer, said: "boy, want to hero save beauty? Then I''ll help you! "

    With that, hungry ghost raised his hand again, ready to call Chen Feng.

    I know that this one is more powerful than the previous one.

    Before breaking Chen Feng''s ribs, this time is not to hurt Chen Feng''s internal organs?

    Think of here, I rushed to Chen Feng said: "you take warm walk, don''t mind me!"

    Chen Feng didn''t look back, but his voice was still firm: "you are my sister. If you want to go, let''s go together!"

    The words sound just falls, that hungry dead ghost''s palm wind has already hit, seeing to want to fall in Chen Feng''s chest.

    But who knows, at this time, the door of the bathroom suddenly flashed a golden light.

    Then, a little golden dragon came in quickly, grabbed the hungry ghost with its sharp claws, and stuffed it into the dragon''s belly.

    In just a few seconds, I didn''t even give hungry ghost a chance to beg for mercy.

    Clean and sharp.

    Seeing that the little golden dragon who ate the hungry ghost changed back to the shape of Guoguo, the heart that had been hanging in my heart was finally put down at the moment.

    Guoguo, my Guoguo has come to save me. I don''t have to die. We don''t have to die!

    Xu has been carrying a breath of relief, I feel a soft body in an instant, sitting down against the wall.

    Seeing this, Guoguo rushed over.

    "How are you, mom? Are you ok? " Guoguo asked with concern.

    I shook my head, looked at the dying warm in my arms, weakly said: "I... I''m ok... Warm... Warm is dying!"

    Hearing what I said, Guoguo looked down at the warmth in my arms, and saw that the little face of wennuan had turned dark blue now. Even her eyes were closed, as if she could not hold on.

    Seeing wennuan like this, Guoguo''s face was dignified. After thinking for a while, she said, "Mom, give me wennuan, I can save her!"

    I doubt the warm handed fruit, Lengleng looked at him, completely do not know what he wants to do.

    See fruit fruit will only palm big warm in the past, firmly hold in the arms, and with a hand cover in the distance of warm forehead less than 2 cm place, constantly to warm body into their own spiritual power!

    He... He actually put his spiritual power into the warm body?

    Does he want to trade his life for warmth?

 Chapter 245

    Seeing this, I was shocked.

    "Guo... Guo, what are you doing?"

    Guoguo didn''t answer me, but continued to inject spiritual power into his warm body.

    On his forehead, a thin layer of sweat gradually emerged, which made me heartache.

    "Guoguo... Why are you so stupid? You... You give the spiritual power to wennuan, then you... What do you do? "

    Guoguo turned to look at me and said, "Nuan Nuan is the little princess of our family. If my father is not here, I am the only man in the family. I have to shoulder my responsibility."

    Hearing Guoguo''s words, my tears flowed out again.

    He himself is still a child, but to say such mature words, I don''t know whether I should be happy or sad.

    Fortunately, after a while, Guoguo delivered all the spiritual power to wennuan.

    Get the spirit of the warm slowly opened his eyes, with smart eyes looked around, and finally his eyes fell on the fruit of the body.

    "Brother, why are you different from your mother?"

    Hearing this, I found that Guoguo''s body is becoming illusory little by little.

    I reached out and touched it, but the touch was totally different.

    Some ethereal, no weight, just like... Like ghosts!

    As the son of Mo liangye, Guo Guo has innate spiritual power, and can freely change among the three states of human, ghost and dragon.

    But now, Guoguo gives warmth to all her spiritual power, loses her physical body, and completely turns into a ghost!

    Hearing the warm words, Guoguo smiles a little, touches the warm face with her tender hand, and says, "because my brother wants to protect you and your mother, so that you and your mother can live a happy life."

    Inexplicably, hearing the words of Guoguo, my tears poured out again.

    He is so small, but he has to bear such a big responsibility, which is really useless for me as a mother.

    As if I had guessed what I was thinking, Guoguo looked up at me and said, "Mom, you are hurt. Don''t feel guilty. I just can''t be a human for a short time. When I go back to the underworld to practice with my father for a few years, we will all recover."

    I wiped my tears and nodded desperately.

    Guoguo has paid all his spiritual strength to save Nuan Nuan. I can''t let him continue to worry about me.

    Now, the most important thing is to go to the hospital.

    After all, Chen Feng and I were seriously injured. We can''t delay any longer.

    I resisted the pain in my abdomen and stood up slowly with the help of the wall. I turned my head to look at Chen Feng and asked, "you... How are you?"

    Chen Feng covered his chest, as if some uncomfortable, but I asked, he still shook his head, to be brave should say: "nothing, even if another fight, it''s OK!"

    "OK... OK, don''t try to be brave. If you don''t go to the hospital again, it''s estimated that we''ll both end up!"

    Then, Guoguo holding warm, Chen Feng holding me, together out of Ruan Qingcheng villa, ready to go to the hospital.

    Originally, we were going to take the little wolf dog with us.

    But when we come back, he doesn''t know where to go.

    We are the mud Bodhisattva crossing the river. We can''t protect ourselves. Now, where are we going to find him?

    So I had to leave first.

    But as the saying goes: people pour mildew, drink cold water will plug teeth.

    Just as we walked out of Ruan Qingcheng''s villa, a red mist filled the courtyard outside.

    Inexplicably, the red fog reminds me of Li Manshu.

    Those other shore flowers she used to have are such gorgeous red.

    Is this... Is this a coincidence?

    If Li Manshu appears at such a time, I can only say that she is really good at timing.

    Now all of us are seriously injured and almost helpless.

    Li Manshu chose to kill us at this time without any effort.

    Facts have proved that some things can''t be thought of. The more worried and thought they are, the more likely they will come true.

    No, after a while, I found a ghost in red not far ahead.

    That face, that strange smile, that gorgeous red, is Li Manshu!

    I went. It''s just that Cao Cao is coming.

    Li Manshu escaped from the hell for so long, and now he finally appeared.

    And this time, she made such a big red fog, as if she was not afraid to make things big.

    It seems that her appearance today is determined to kill me!

    Thinking of this, I turned to look at Chen Feng and said: "this... This is the enmity between me and her... You... You take the children first!"

    "No! Let''s go together Chen Feng flatly refused me.

    "Yes, mom, we won''t leave you!" Guoguo is also attached to the Tao.

    But right now, it''s really not the time to talk about loyalty.

    I''ve seen Li Manshu very well.

    Even if it is not lost Lingli fruit and Chen Feng join hands, but also beat her.

    In that case, why should I let them die with me?

    Li Manshu hates me so much that he will never let me go.

    There will be a war between her and me sooner or later.

    Now that she has come, I have no reason to shrink back.

    After all, there is no woman in the world willing to admit advice in front of her rival.

    But I can''t implicate them. They managed to survive. Now the situation is not very good. To stay here can only be a dead end.

    Thinking of this, I looked at Chen Feng with praying eyes and said: "cousin, I know you... Speak of righteousness, but Guoguo and nuanwan are still small. Please... Please... Take them out, OK?"

    When I said these words, I was almost determined to die, even the abdominal wound.

    As long as wennuan and Guoguo are not alive, even if I die here today, I have no regrets.

    Seeing that I was serious, Chen Feng hesitated for a while and had to nod. He grabbed the warm fruit in his hand, and then quickly shot thirteen ghost shots in the direction of Li Manshu.

    With Li Manshu''s way, she naturally recognized the ghost door''s thirteen needles. With a quick flash of her body, she easily avoided the needle shot by Chen Feng.

    But at the same time, while she is avoiding the ghost door, Chen Feng has tried his best to grasp the fruit and run out of Ruan Qingcheng''s yard.

    See this scene, Li Manshu instant rage, the whole body bright red ghost gas is overflowing.

    "Damn it! I''ve run three, so I''ll kill you first today, and then I''ll deal with some of them! "

    With that, Li Manshu threw himself at me.

    At the moment, I have no strength at all because of the abdominal wound. Not only can I stand unsteadily, but even my vision is beginning to blur.

    Seeing Li Manshu come to me, I can''t even hide.

    Maybe, this time, it''s really my disaster, right?

    What should come will come after all.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you must die!"

    Li Manshu roared, his face full of revenge.

    But soon, the look on her face became painful and unbelievable.

    Because at the moment, her chest penetrated a slender white hand.

    That''s the hand she''s very familiar with, that''s the hand of a man she''s been thinking about for thousands of years!

 Chapter 246

    Riemann slowly turned his head to look at the people behind him, surprised.

    "Cool... Cool night elder brother, you... Are you really so cruel to me?"

    The bright red fog quickly dispersed, and the moonlight came down, which outlined the outline of the tall and grand bank of the cool night, and also illuminated his handsome face.

    It''s... It''s him. It''s really him!

    I thought I was dreaming, but that pair of cold ice eyes, clearly is the ink cold night.

    "I said that if you dare to touch my family, I will never let you go!"

    Mo liangye''s loud words made his whole person suddenly burst out a kind of cold and powerful atmosphere, which was daunting.

    "No, I''m your family. I''ve been waiting for you for more than a thousand years. I''m your family!" Li Manshu screamed wildly.

    The Mou son of Mo cool night sank to sink, cold voice says: "from beginning to end, my in the mind all have a small Philippines a person."

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, the tears of Li Manshu''s eyes rolled down like a crystal pearl.

    "Well, since you only have her in your heart, I will destroy her today and leave you alone!"

    With that, Li Manshu wanted to attack me again.

    But who knows, just when her hand was only 3 cm away from my eyes, the hand that Mo liangye inserted into her chest suddenly condensed a strong black air, and quickly formed a whirlpool, absorbing Li Manshu''s soul bit by bit.

    Seeing that his body was being sucked into the whirlpool, Li Manshu''s face suddenly changed, showing a very surprised and frightened look.

    "No! Brother liangye, I''ve loved you for more than a thousand years. You can''t do this to me! " Li Manshu cried out.

    But Mo liangye didn''t hear it. He didn''t even frown. He enlarged the whirlpool in his palm and was ready to inhale Li Manshu''s soul.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a man suddenly rushed out of Ruan Qingcheng''s villa.

    "There are ghosts, there are many ghosts, so terrible, don''t eat me, don''t eat me!"

    It''s the voice of the little wolf dog!

    Listening to this voice, he had been frightened too much, and the whole person was scared silly.

    What''s more, the little wolf dog rushed directly behind me.

    Because of too much blood loss, I was already on the verge of collapse. Let alone hide now, I couldn''t even stand steadily.

    So, without any suspense, the little Coyote bumped into my back.

    Gravity pressure up, my body a plant, directly fell to the ink cool night palm that is full of black gas vortex.

    "Xiao Fei!"

    Mo liangye roared, for fear that I would be sucked into the whirlpool, but he didn''t care about Li Manshu. He directly raised his hand to throw her out, and then put me in his arms.

    Looking at my abdominal wound, Mo liangye''s deep and guilty voice sounded in my ear.

    "Xiao Fei, I''m sorry I''m late!"

    I slowly opened my eyes, raised my hand to touch his handsome face, and tried to pull out a smile from the corner of my lips.

    "No... nothing... Come... Just come!"

    Xu is because of guilt, ink cool night''s eyes slightly red.

    I''ve never seen him look like this before. At this moment, I feel a little sad.

    "Our child... Wennuan... Wennuan is still alive..." I said exhausted.

    Mo liangye nodded, gently kisses my forehead, and said: "I know, I know, you don''t talk, I''ll help you heal right away!"

    But without waiting for him to heal me, I couldn''t hold on any longer. I fainted and lost consciousness

    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, but I''ll be in the hospital when I wake up.

    In the quiet ward, Mo liangye holds my hand and sleeps quietly.

    When he is asleep, he is more handsome than when he is awake.

    Thick eyelashes hanging, eyelids slightly trembling, handsome face full of fatigue, but still handsome extraordinary.

    The dryness of my lips and tongue made me reach out to get water from the bedside table. Unexpectedly, the move woke me up.

    "Thirsty?"

    I nodded cleverly.

    Mo liangye stood up and poured out a small cup of hot water from the thermos cup. He put it on his mouth and blew it gently. He was sure it was not hot before it was sent to my lips.

    Warm water along the throat slowly slide into the stomach, warm, just the right temperature.

    Mo liangye reached out and touched my hair gently, with infinite heartache in her eyes.

    "Just wake up. You''ve been in a coma for three days and three nights. I''m afraid you''ll never wake up again. "

    "It''s a big deal to be a ghost couple with you!" I murmured.

    Mo liangye scratched my nose with long fingers, and said seriously: "you are my woman, I don''t allow you to die!"

    After the disaster that nearly killed me, my heart was filled with warmth at the moment when I heard this.

    I knew he wouldn''t let me die anyway.

    As long as you know this, as for the others, it doesn''t matter any more.

    However, although my little life has been recovered, my biggest enemy, Li Manshu, still doesn''t know what happened.

    If I don''t get rid of her, I''ll have to worry about it in the future.

    However, without waiting for me to speak, Pei Zhao''s figure appeared in the corner of the ward.

    Seeing Pei Zhao coming, Mo liangye''s face was very black, as if Pei Zhao had made a big mistake.

    Pei Zhaoxu knew that he had done something wrong. His eyebrows and eyes were lower than ever before. He almost didn''t dare to go out.

    "Report to your highness, I and two of my subordinates are chasing Li Manshu, and we are about to catch her. But who knows... Who knows, a man in black suddenly appeared, who not only injured US, but also... Rescued Li Manshu! " Pei Zhao''s voice, with a little trembling, as if to a terrible demon report.

    Pei Zhao''s words stunned me.

    Li... Li Manshu?

    And was he rescued by a man in black with a high moral standard?

    I remember that at that time, Mo liangye was busy saving me, so he threw Li Manshu away.

    But the strength of his throw was absolutely not light, because I even heard the sound of the courtyard wall of the villa collapsing.

    But... But Li Manshu was so hurt that he could escape?

    The key is that she, a female ghost who has lived in the underworld for more than 1000 years, actually has an acquaintance in the world, and this acquaintance can save her regardless of everything.

    What is the secret behind this?

    After listening to Pei Zhao''s words, the anger in Mo Liang''s eyes surged up and rolled more and more strongly. Even I felt a little terrible.

    "Do you do it yourself, or do I?"

    His voice, just like the ice in December, gave the ward a layer of frost without reason.

    Pei Zhao''s face sank. Without saying a word, he pulled out his sword and quickly cut to his left arm.

    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help staring at Pei Zhao in disbelief.

    "Pei... Pei Zhao, what are you doing?"

    Although Pei Zhao is now in ghost state, he will lose his soul forever if he cuts down with the sword of the underworld.

    Moreover, it is obvious that Pei Zhao''s ghost will feel pain if this sword goes on.

    But he was still biting his teeth, forced to support, said: "my subordinates do not work hard, should be punished, Princess Ming do not worry!"

 Chapter 247

    Pei Zhao is mo liangye''s most effective hand, but now he is so ruthless to him. It can be seen that this time in Li Manshu''s affair, he is really angry.

    I know that Mo liangye is angry. At the moment, I don''t even dare to go out.

    For fear of making him unhappy, if I had to cut off my arm, I would lose a lot.

    Fortunately, Mo liangye''s anger didn''t last long, so he waved to let Pei Zhao go back to the underworld to heal himself.

    After Pei Zhao left, Mo liangye took away all the chill in her eyes, put on a guilty look and said to me: "madam, I''m sorry."

    I know that Mo liangye is sorry for Li Manshu''s escape again.

    But in the end, he is not to blame for it.

    If it wasn''t for saving me at that time, Mo liangye might have sucked Li Manshu''s soul into the black air vortex.

    What''s more, who would have thought that Li Manshu would have an accomplice?

    Moreover, the accomplice''s morality is still very high, even Pei Zhao is not his opponent.

    In this case, really can''t blame anyone.

    Thinking of this, I reached out and gently touched his face, comforted: "it''s OK, she can run the first day of junior high school, but she can''t run the 15th. One day, I will catch her with my own hands

    Mo liangye put his hand into my arms and said with a smile, "those are all afterwords. Now the most important thing for my wife is to keep her body well."

    When it comes to keeping fit, I can''t help thinking of Chen Feng.

    Before, in order to protect me and Nuan Nuan, Chen Feng was beaten by the hungry ghost. At least he broke a rib. I don''t know what''s going on now.

    I began to ask Mo liangye. Unexpectedly, without waiting for Mo liangye to answer, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside. Chen Feng and grandma all came.

    "My little cousin, you are awake. If you don''t wake up again, my grandfather will have to hang me up and kill me!" Chen Feng said with a smiley face.

    You don''t have to ask as soon as you hear this. This guy must be fine, at least he can''t die.

    Thinking of this, I began to joke with Chen Feng.

    "Cousin, I think it''s right for my uncle and grandfather to beat you. If you didn''t hold me to such unreliable work, I couldn''t have suffered so much!"

    "I admit that I''m wrong this time. I promise to investigate the danger before I take over the job next time. Otherwise, if you have another problem, your wife protector will have to hang me five hundred times!"

    Chen Feng voice just fell, ink cool night then cold Mou son swept him one eye.

    Scared Chen Feng quickly hid behind his grandmother, for fear of being killed by the eyes of Mo liangye.

    Seeing this, I quickly pinched Mo liangye''s nose and said with a smile, "don''t blame your cousin. If he hadn''t spared no effort to protect me and Nuan Nuan, we would have been eaten by starving ghosts before you came!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye''s face eased slightly. He stood up and took over the warm water from his grandmother.

    Today''s warm, although still small, but look better than a few days ago.

    Long eyelashes, big eyes, and dimples on the face, just looking at it, I feel my heart is about to sprout.

    Mo liangye looked at Nuan Nuan, then at me, and said with a smile, "madam, Nuan Nuan looks like you."

    "Dad, do you mean that when I grow up, I will be as beautiful as my mother?" Warm lie in the bosom of Mo cool night, milk voice milk air of ask a way.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing and answering, "no, you won''t be as beautiful as your mother, you will be more beautiful than your mother! Our house is warm, and we will be the most beautiful girl in the world in the future

    "Then... Can I marry the most handsome man in the world?" Asked wennuan, blinking her bright eyes.

    "Isn''t your father the most handsome man? Are you going to marry your father? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    While sucking her fingers, Nuan Nuan said, "er... That''s the second most handsome in the world! When I grow up, I will marry the second most handsome man in the world

    As soon as the words came out, all the people present laughed.

    Wennuan and Guoguo are brothers and sisters. Not long after they were born, they began to plan their own life.

    I do not know this precocious, after all, with who it is!

    However, it''s a pity that Guoguo gives all his spiritual power to Nuan Nuan, so that Nuan Nuan is safe and sound. However, he can only start from the lowest ghost and can''t appear in the sun for a short time. It''s a pity.

    As if seeing through what I thought, Mo liangye gently touched my head and said, "don''t worry, if it''s OK, I''ve ordered someone to build a house for him in the underworld. As long as he practices hard, he will be able to recover his spiritual power in less than a year."

    "Then... What if I miss him after that?"

    "As long as he has finished my homework every day, he can meet you in the sun every day after sunset, but only if he leaves before dawn. Otherwise, with his present ability, the sunlight will make him crazy. "

    I''m relieved to hear that.

    It''s only one year. After one year, Guoguo will be able to recover her spiritual power and live with us again.

    Although this process is a bit long, maybe it is also a kind of experience for Guoguo.

    He was born different from others. If he didn''t go through some low periods and develop a strong heart, how could he take over Mo liangye''s class and become the next Hades?

    As the saying goes, heaven will bring great responsibility to human beings. First of all, he must suffer his mind, work his muscles and bones, starve his body and skin, lack his body and behavior, and disorganize his actions. Therefore, he can''t be patient.

    As the son of Mo liangye, Guoguo has a long way to go.

    On this road, he will have to bear the burden and responsibility that other people cannot bear.

    Therefore, the current situation is not necessarily a bad thing for him.

    Think of here, I gradually feel comfortable, will be warm to the ink cool night with, and then obediently drank the grandmother specially for me to boil the body of hot soup.

    "You are a child from a little tiger to a big one. The situation was so dangerous at that time. If you didn''t arrive in time on a cold night, your life would be gone!" Grandma said in a slightly reproachful tone.

    I drank hot soup, light smile, said: "grandma, I''m not OK, you can rest assured, in a few days, I can run and jump."

    Grandma sighed deeply and said, "blame me and your master. If we had taught you some powerful skills earlier, you wouldn''t have suffered so much!"

    I picked to pick eyebrows, looked to grandma and asked: "grandma, listen to you, is ready to press the bottom of the box skills to me?"

    "I''ve figured it out. Anyway, I can''t live for a few years. If I don''t teach you, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future!" Grandma said earnestly.

 Chapter 248

    "Grandma, what are you talking about? You are so strong that you can live many, many years! " I said to grandma with relief.

    Grandma looked at me with a smile, touched my head, said: "I also want to live many, many years old, but life is changeable, how many years a person can live, is predestined by heaven, how can we change it at will?"

    I nuzui, looked at Mo liangye and said, "we are mortals, but he is not. He is in charge of the whole underworld. Let him go through the back door and change grandma''s life and death book."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, my grandmother harshly reprimanded, "nonsense! Do you think you are Monkey Sun and you want to change the book of life and death? Cool night is the king of the underworld. We must enforce the law impartially. Otherwise, how can we make thousands of ghosts in the underworld submit to us? "

    Grandma''s words make me have nothing to say, but I really don''t want grandma to die.

    From small to large, grandma has always been my closest person.

    It can even be said that she is the spiritual pillar of my life.

    Without her guidance, how can I go on the way back?

    As if I was not happy in my heart, grandma sighed, slowed down and said, "well, old lady, I''m getting older, and my temper is getting worse and worse. Xiao Fei, don''t blame grandma! "

    I don''t know why, I always feel grandma''s attitude is a little strange today.

    In the past, after she scolded me, she always held the airs of the elders. Even if she was wrong, she would never be soft hearted.

    But today, grandma said that she had a bad temper, and asked me not to blame her. Compared with before, this attitude is a 180 degree turn!

    "Granny, is something wrong with you? Why do I always think you are a little strange today? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Grandma laughed and said, "no, it''s just that I''m getting older and I''m getting sentimental."

    "Grandma, don''t lie to me. No matter what happens, you can tell me. Although I''m not good at your granddaughter, even if I''m going to die, I''ll take care of you

    Grandma glared at me and said, "you silly girl, don''t always try your best! You are the mother of two children now. Think more about children in everything! "

    "Grandma, I know."

    Grandma touched my hand, and then took Mo liangye''s hand, folded our hands together, and said earnestly, "promise grandma that no matter what happens in the future, you two will be well."

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "grandma, don''t worry. Since I married Xiao Fei, I will treat her well."

    Granny happily smile, and then release our hands, sighed and said: "there is a cool night this sentence, I will rest assured!"

    "Grandma, what''s the matter with you? Why do I always think you have something to say? " I''m getting more and more puzzled.

    "You are becoming more and more suspicious recently. I just hope you can have a good time with cool night. What can I say?" Grandma repeatedly denied, then turned to look out of the window, said: "it''s late, your master and I have to take warm back."

    See grandma they want to go, although I am a little reluctant, but also helpless.

    After all, they have the life of an old man and can''t be with me in the hospital all the time.

    Thinking of this, I nodded, and then watched grandma and master leave with warmth.

    Maybe it was a serious illness, and I gradually felt that my physical strength was not enough, so I went to sleep in a daze accompanied by Mo liangye.

    But I didn''t think about it, but I didn''t sleep well.

    Because I had a dream.

    In my dream, I saw Li Manshu.

    That enchanting red, gorgeous face, let my heart gradually rise a chill.

    "Mi Xiaofei, don''t you really want to catch me? Come and catch me Li Manshu said with a laugh.

    I tried my best to run to her, but when I was about to catch her, her figure was a flash, easily avoided my attack.

    Continue to attack, she continues to dodge, not to mention can''t catch her, I didn''t even touch her a hair.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you don''t want to get rid of me in your life. Even if you marry brother liangye, I will make you uneasy!" Li Manshu laughs wildly.

    "What on earth do you want to do?" I asked angrily.

    Hearing my question, Li Manshu showed a strange expression on his gorgeous face.

    "What do I want to do? In the past, I only wanted your life, but after knowing your true identity, I changed my mind. I think it''s not enough to just want your life. I also want you to live forever! "

    Li Manshu''s words, words kill the heart, let me feel more and more cold.

    What''s more, she said she knew my real identity, but I''m just Mi Xiaofei. What real identity can I have?

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help asking Li Manshu, "where did you hear that I have a real identity? And what is my real identity? "

    Seeing that I was so curious, Li Manshu put on airs, looked at me and asked, "do you want to know?"

    Curiosity made me nod.

    "Then I won''t tell you. As long as I don''t, you''ll never know!"

    With that, Li Manshu''s strange laughter kept reverberating in my ears, which scared me into a cold sweat. After a scream, I woke up.

    I slowly opened my eyes and saw Mo liangye looking at me with a worried face.

    "Nightmare again?" Mo liangye touched my hair and asked softly.

    Just now the scene in the dream, let me have a lingering fear, staring at the ceiling, for a long time did not return to God.

    "Madame, what did you dream of?" Mo liangye asked with concern.

    "I... I dreamed of Li Manshu. She... She said she knew me..."

    Words to the mouth, I swallow.

    Because I really don''t know whether the dream is real or false.

    Living 20 years old, I only know that I am Mi Xiaofei, and I have never heard that I have other identities.

    But in my dream, Li Manshu was so sure that he didn''t seem to be lying to me.

    Is my real life not like what I see now?

    Mo Liang night saw me sweating, rubbed my hair, said: "you sleep for a while, I''ll get some hot water back to wipe your sweat."

    With that, Mo liangye got up and went out with a water bottle.

    But lying on the bed, I couldn''t sleep.

    What I was thinking about was all the words Li Manshu said in my dream.

    Growing up, I never doubted my identity, but I fell into self doubt because of such a sudden nightmare.

    Combined with Grandma''s slightly strange attitude before, I always feel like I''m in the dark, constantly groping and advancing, but I never know if the foot in front of me is the abyss

 Chapter 249

    In this way, lying in bed for a short time, there was a knock on the door outside the ward.

    "Come in, please

    The moment the door was pushed open, Fang Jiajia''s round head came out.

    "Jiajia, why are you here?" I asked gladly.

    "Not only me, but also my parents. They''ve heard that you''re in hospital, so you have to come and have a look. "

    With that, Fang Jiajia let her parents into the ward.

    "Xiao Fei, how are you? Your aunt and I heard that you were hospitalized, so we were very worried, so we bought some supplements to come and see you, hoping that we didn''t disturb your rest. " Fang Lianqiu said to me with a kind smile.

    Although I don''t like Fang Lianqiu very much, I always feel that he is very uncomfortable.

    But people have come to see me with special things. What''s more, they are still talking about such valuable supplements as bird''s nest and Cordyceps sinensis. No matter what, I can''t drive people out, can I?

    Think of here, I had to squeeze out a smile, the other side Lianqiu said: "uncle, you are too polite, I this is just a minor illness, unexpectedly also implicated uncle and aunt to go to this trip in person, I really feel sorry in this heart!"

    Hearing what I said, Fang''s mother sat by my bed, took my hand and said with a smile, "you child, what are you doing with us? You and Jiajia are such good friends. If you are sick, we should have a look! "

    Although Fang''s words are very warm, my heart can''t warm up.

    Because Fang''s mother touched my hand, it was so cold that I subconsciously retracted my hand.

    It seemed that my action was too abrupt, and a look of surprise appeared on Fang''s mother''s face.

    "Xiaofei, listen to Jiajia say that you are abdominal injury, so my aunt specially stewed jujube pork tripe Soup for you, which can not only enrich blood, but also help your abdominal wound heal as soon as possible. How about a bowl for you

    With that, Fang''s mother took over the thermos box in Fang Lianqiu''s hand and wanted to help me with the soup.

    Seeing this, I quickly stopped: "that... Aunt, thank you for your kindness, but I''m not hungry for the time being, or... Put the soup here first, and then I''ll drink it myself when I''m hungry?"

    Fang''s mother saw that I didn''t seem to like it, so she had to cover the newly opened incubator and put it on the bedside table. She said with a smile, "OK, it''s your aunt. I''ve been boiling it for more than three hours. You must drink it while it''s hot."

    "Auntie, I''ll remember. Don''t worry!" I replied with a smile.

    "By the way, Xiao Fei, where''s your one? Why are you alone in the ward? " Fang Jiajia looked around and asked curiously.

    "Oh, you said he, he helped me get hot water, and should be back soon!" I replied casually.

    I don''t know why. Fang Lianqiu''s face behind Jin Si''s eyes changed slightly when he heard me say that it was a cool night. Then he said, "it''s getting late. Xiao Fei, you should be tired too. We won''t disturb you any more. When you are well, remember to go to my house. "

    Hearing this, Fang''s mother echoed: "yes, Jiajia has always wanted to have a sister, but your uncle and I are too old to have a baby now. It happens that you and Jiajia have such a good time and kiss like sisters. Your uncle and I are going to treat you as half a daughter! "

    I have to say that I am really embarrassed!

    Although I have no father or mother since I was a child, I am eager for father''s love and mother''s love, but if I really want to have such a wretched father as Fang Lianqiu, please forgive me!

    Even if he looks only in his 30s, he doesn''t look like my parents'' generation at all, but his appearance can''t really change a person''s lewdness.

    I thought he was obscene at first. No matter how long it has been, I still think he is obscene.

    Especially that pair of eyes, just like a fox, can''t distinguish between happiness and anger, so that people can''t guess what he thinks.

    How dare I treat such a man as a father, as Fang''s mother said?

    But in front of Fang Jiajia''s face, I didn''t dare to say that her father was obscene, so I had to harden my head and say, "aunt, you''re joking. You and your uncle are not old at all, especially your uncle, who is in his fifties but looks like a big brother in his thirties."

    Eh, wait. In your thirties?

    I was slightly stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered what Ruan Qingcheng had said before.

    At that time, when Ruan Qingcheng explained the truth to us, she once said that a man taught her how to lose weight with his index finger nails.

    "He should be nearly 50 years old, but he looks very young. Especially when I saw him again a few years later, he was not old at all, even younger than before... "Ruan Qingcheng''s words at that time made my memory fresh.

    People in their 50s look like they are only in their 30s, 20 years younger.

    This... This is similar to Fang Lianqiu?

    Moreover, at that time, Ruan Qingcheng said that the man was a local. He looked very gentle. He was not tall, but he was very capable.

    No matter from which aspect, I think that the man Ruan Qingcheng described at the beginning coincides with Fang Lianqiu.

    In other words, the person who broke Ruan Qingcheng''s body and taught her how to lose weight with her index finger nails is likely to be Fang Lianqiu!

    But the problem is, I don''t have any evidence at the moment.

    After all, Ruan Qingcheng is dead. I have no way to know if the man Ruan Qingcheng met was Fang Lianqiu.

    Although I don''t like Fang Lianqiu, he is also the father of my best friend.

    I really can''t accuse him without any evidence.

    Fang Jiajia reached out and shook her hand in front of me. She said, "what do you think, Xiao Fei? How could you be so fascinated? "

    Being called by her, I recovered from the complicated thoughts, looked at their family with an apologetic face and said, "I''m sorry, maybe I''ve been injured recently, and I haven''t recovered, so sometimes I''ll be distracted if I''m not careful."

    "Well, well, knowing that you are weak, I need to have a good rest, and I won''t disturb you any more. Let''s go first, and I''ll come to see you alone later!"

    Fang Jiajia then left the ward with her parents.

    Looking at Fang Lianqiu''s back, I have more and more doubts about him in my heart.

    After all, it seems that he and Fang Jiajia''s mother are in love. How could he use the index nail weight loss method to coerce Ruan Qingcheng into being his lover?

    Besides, I think Fang Jiajia''s mother is a bit strange today.

    Especially her hands. It''s so cold.

    This kind of cool is not like the kind of cool that the air conditioner blows too much. On the contrary, it is like a zombie without temperature.

    Can see her action and complexion, but it is so natural, completely without the slightest flaw.

    Is it because I think too much, or is there a huge secret hidden behind the couple?

 Chapter 250

    Fortunately, not long after Fang Jiajia and his family left, Mo liangye came in with hot water.

    See bedside table on the insulation box and tonic, ink cool night slightly frowned, light asked: "someone came?"

    Hearing his voice, I recovered from my doubts, nodded and said, "well, Fang Jiajia and her parents have just been here, and they have specially given me tonic Decoction and tonic, which makes me feel embarrassed."

    Mo liangye put down the thermos bottle, then opened the things Fang Jiajia''s parents brought over and took a look. He said faintly: "the doctor has told you that you can''t eat too much nourishing things recently. I''ll take these things home and wait until you are almost healed."

    I thought Fang Jiajia''s parents were a little strange, and I should be flustered. I didn''t want to eat anything they sent me, so I let Mo liangye deal with it.

    Seeing that I didn''t object, Mo liangye simply emptied the soup that Fang''s mother had boiled for more than three hours.

    Seriously, looking at the delicious soup fed to the sewer, I still feel a little distressed.

    But I have said let him deal with it, now even if it''s too late.

    Just pour, pour it, big deal back I let Mo liangye personally boil a bowl for me.

    After pouring out the soup from Fang''s mother, Mo liangye takes the tonic from Fang Lianqiu into his storage ring, as if he doesn''t want me to touch it at all.

    Seeing this, I couldn''t help frowning and asked bitterly, "do you want to steal my tonic?"

    Mo liangye glanced at me, wringing a hot towel, and said faintly: "just this crap, do you think your husband can be rare?"

    I went. Fang Jiajia''s father mentioned Cordyceps sinensis and bird''s nest, which are very expensive and easy to cut. But when Mao arrived here in the dark night, he became a broken thing?

    Like him who never worries about money, baby, I really can''t understand!

    However, this does not affect my liking for him at all.

    Especially when he used a hot towel to wipe my sweat carefully, my heart was so serious that it almost became two pieces.

    See me a face of flower crazy looking at him, ink cool night that black handsome and elegant eyebrows spread a trace of shallow smile, voice low said: "madam, flower crazy is a disease, must be treated!"

    "As long as I can see your handsome face every day, I would rather give up treatment!" I almost blurted out.

    You know, in the past, even if I loved Mo liangye, I seldom showed such obvious love for him.

    But after I survived the disaster, I felt more deeply for him, so that I couldn''t hide it, so I wanted to tell him.

    Seeing my initiative to show love, Mo liangye seems to be eating me. He stops wiping sweat for me and looks at me as if there are thousands of words he wants to say to me.

    The sunlight outside the window is bright and quiet, and the beige curtains are moved by the breeze.

    The air in the whole ward gradually became ambiguous and restless because of the deep and burning eyes of the cool night. Even my face and neck became very hot.

    His long and thick eyelashes trembled slightly, and then his handsome face gradually came down, and finally he kissed me on the lips.

    "Well... Don''t..." I struggled to push him away.

    "Don''t move. I just want to kiss you."

    The voice of Mo liangye is low and soft, like a delicious glutinous rice ball, which makes me want to take a bite.

    After a while, Mo liangye''s hand began to move to my waist, gently rubbing.

    My constitution is sensitive. When I was rubbed by him, I felt that my whole body was electrified and slightly itchy.

    A long suppressed emotion and desire, as if about to be ignited, is on the verge of being triggered.

    Unexpectedly, just when my heart was about to flood into a flood, Mo liangye reluctantly let me go, and the corners of his lips slightly hooked: "madam, you are hurt, you can''t be greedy."

    I am not easy to be hooked up desire, instant by his words poured a cool heart.

    This asshole, it''s on purpose!

    Deliberately hook up my thoughts and then press them back.

    Hum, when I get well hurt, I''ll see how I can deal with him!

    Seeing that I seem to be angry, Mo liangye gently holds my finger wearing the indefinite heaven and earth ring, and reads a mantra with eyes closed. Then he sees that the indefinite heaven and earth ring emits a light golden light, just like a glittering gold ring.

    "This... What are you doing?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye raised his hand and touched the indefinite heaven and earth ring. He said with a smile: "madam, if you are in danger in the future, I will touch the indefinite heaven and earth ring three times. No matter where the earth is, I will come to protect you!"

    "Then... If I miss you, can I touch it?" I lowered my head and whispered.

    Mo Liang night stretched out his hand to put me in his arms, light should way: "of course, as long as you want to see me, even if the matter on hand more, I will come!"

    "But... Will it make me useless? You have to do everything. " I couldn''t help muttering.

    Mo liangye gently lifted the broken hair in front of my forehead and said gently: "how can it be? You are my wife. Who do you protect for my husband? What''s more, you are just a mortal. It''s very good that you can do what you are now. When you really grow up to be a strong man, maybe you''ll have to cover up for your husband. "

    Although I know that he is comforting me, my heart is still warm.

    All the time, in fact, I am very self abased.

    I have almost no advantage over him.

    Not only the ghost catching skill is average, but also the temper is smelly. Even ordinary women can cook and wash, I can''t do the same.

    Sometimes I even wonder what Mo liangye really sees in me.

    But now, seeing that he is more and more attached to me, I want to give my whole world to me. The uneasiness and inferiority in my heart have gradually calmed down.

    No matter why he married me, as long as he loves me now, that''s enough, isn''t it?

    In this way, Mo liangye accompanied me in the hospital for half a month until I was discharged.

    After living in the hospital for so long, I feel very kind to be able to come back home.

    It seems that the relationship between grandma and uncle Lu is getting better and better. It seems that the second spring is not bad.

    After half a month, wennuan has grown from the size of the palm before to the appearance of an ordinary child.

    Although she can''t walk yet, her spirit is much better than before, just like the aura that Guoguo lost to her before.

    As for Chen Feng, because he took the special healing medicine of Mo liangye, the broken bone has grown completely.

    However, this guy got better, but he still stayed at my home and refused to leave. He also said that he would learn from grandma with me.

    Well, I can''t get rid of this dog skin plaster.

 Chapter 251

    Because the injury was almost cured, so the next day when she came home from the hospital, grandma began to teach her skills to Chen Feng and me one by one.

    I thought grandma would be gentle to me for the sake of being her own granddaughter, but she was more severe than Chen Feng and his grandfather.

    Not only let me and Chen Feng run 20 kilometers every morning in the prescribed time, but also study in strict accordance with her requirements, otherwise we won''t give food all day.

    Once, I didn''t practice as a paper maker according to my grandmother''s requirements, so my grandmother directly punished me for not eating.

    I pitifully looked at Mo liangye and wanted him to ask his grandmother for help.

    After all, for a foodie like me, eating is more important than falling down.

    But who knows, as soon as I threw my eyes to Mo liangye for help, I was forced back by Grandma''s stern eyes.

    "If you can''t finish the task, it''s useless even if it''s a cold night to ask for your favor!"

    "Granny, are you sure I didn''t come from you?" I asked bitterly.

    Grandma glared at me and said, "before, you were always clamoring to learn skills. Do you think skills are so easy to learn? I don''t know how much I suffered when I was studying with your master and my uncle and grandfather. Now you''ve only practiced for less than a week and can''t stand it? "

    Grandma''s words really left me speechless.

    Indeed, if you want to learn real skills, you have to suffer from hardships.

    Otherwise, when I encounter ghosts, what can I do to protect myself and my two children?

    Although Mo liangye promised that he could ask him for help through the indefinite universe when he was in danger, it was not a long-term plan to rely on him.

    The most reliable thing is to learn more skills, so as to better protect the people I want to protect.

    Thinking of this, I had to practice what grandma taught more seriously.

    It is said that everything depends on an attitude. If you have a good attitude, if you are serious, you will soon learn something.

    Within a week, I learned the paper maker taught by my grandmother very well.

    It was also at this time that I realized that the so-called paper man was not only used to burn dead relatives in funerals.

    What''s more, in fact, we can use paper man to subdue ghosts, and even use paper man to track each other.

    However, my grandmother won''t let Chen Feng and I do this kind of thing.

    The reason is that we don''t have enough power now. If the other side has high mana, it''s easy to be found.

    At that time, the other party will bite us through the paper man again, which will be very bad.

    Of course, in addition to the paper man, grandma also taught me and Chen Feng some other skills.

    In just half a month, Chen Feng and I have made great progress.

    In order to better experience us, grandma specially helped us to take a few jobs.

    Fortunately, after grandma''s high-pressure training, Chen Feng and I completed all the tasks perfectly with little effort, and earned a lot of audience''s money through live broadcast.

    After all, it''s fun to have an audience to fight monsters.

    Grandma was very pleased to see our rapid progress, so she made a big table for us as a reward.

    I was used to being strict by grandma during this period of time. Now she suddenly doesn''t teach us and gives us rewards. I''m not used to it.

    "Grandma, you won''t punish us today?" I asked tentatively.

    "After you two have practiced, why should I punish you? In your eyes, is Grandma so fierce? " Granny asked with a faint smile.

    Cough... She doesn''t know how fierce she is recently.

    Forget it, I''d better give her a little face, so that she won''t be punished for not having dinner with Chen Feng.

    After all, there are so many delicious things today. It would be cruel if we could only watch them!

    Seeing my clever face, grandma sighed deeply and said, "Xiaofei, do you already know about the Chen family?"

    I was slightly stunned for a moment, and my heart was silent.

    What grandma refers to must be the fact that the Chen family got into a feud with others and that my parents were killed by enemies.

    Since Chen Feng and I confided the truth last time, it has been like a fishbone stuck in my throat. I can''t swallow it.

    But I never mentioned it in front of my grandmother, because the death of my parents is not only a great pain in my heart, but also a tragedy for my grandmother.

    I don''t want to make Grandma unhappy, so I always pretend I don''t know.

    I didn''t think that Grandma could see the clue from my daily practice.

    In my nature, if it''s not for revenge for my parents, I''m afraid it''s hard for me to do it so seriously.

    Grandma raised me for 20 years. How could she not know what I thought?

    Thinking of this, I knew there was no point in continuing to hide this matter, so I nodded.

    Grandma held my hand tightly, sighed deeply and said, "Xiao Fei, grandma has no wish in her life, so I hope you can be safe. As for the past, let them go. "

    But those enemies killed my biological parents. Blood is thicker than water. How can I say let the past go?

    "Grandma, who are those people?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    Grandma gave me a deep look, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. After that, they all changed their names and hid in the crowd. I''ve done a lot of research, but I haven''t found any results. "

    "Even if they changed their names, you should still remember their faces, right? Now the public security system is so developed, let''s find someone to compare their looks, and it should not be difficult to find out! "

    Hearing this, grandma''s tone was obviously impatient. She snapped: "you child, how can you not understand? I''ve said so much, but I don''t want you to be in charge of that year. I don''t want the enmity of our generation to extend to you! "

    "But it''s my parents who are killed by those bad people. How can I care?" My mood also gradually excited up.

    I''ve never met my mom and dad. I don''t even know what they look like.

    But in my heart, like other children, I am eager to be with my parents.

    But those bad guys, but cruel to kill them, let me never reunite with them, how can my heart not hate?

    I don''t expect to catch all the people who killed my parents in those years, but the mastermind, anyway, I must do it!

    Seeing that I was so stubborn, grandma sighed, shook her head and stopped talking.

    I know grandma is not happy, but I really can''t forget the hatred of my parents, so I had a stalemate with grandma all night.

    The next morning, although I still insist on my own idea, I still feel that I should apologize to grandma. After all, she is also for my good.

    But who knows, when I opened the door of grandma''s room, I found that grandma was gone!

 Chapter 252

    Thinking of grandma''s abnormal reaction these days, I subconsciously think that something must have happened to grandma.

    For so many years, no matter what grandma did, she would say hello to me. She would never suddenly disappear without any reason.

    But now, grandma''s room, actually empty, this is too abnormal!

    "Grandma! Grandma, where are you? " I called all over the room, hoping grandma was hiding in a corner to joke with me.

    But after looking all over the villa, I didn''t see any sign of grandma.

    Where can she go when she''s so old?

    Xu was disturbed by my loud voice. Mo liangye came down from upstairs with wennuan in his arms and asked in a deep voice, "madam, what''s the matter?"

    "I just got up to apologize to grandma, but grandma is not in the room. I''m afraid something will happen to her!" I said anxiously.

    See me worried, warm blinking bright big eyes comfort me: "mom don''t worry, maybe too grandma just went out for morning exercise."

    "Yes, ma''am. Maybe grandma went out for exercise or shopping. Seeing us sleeping, she didn''t say hello to us." Mo cool night also softly comforts a way.

    Even though what they said is reasonable, there is a sense of uneasiness in my heart.

    Recently, grandma is really strange. She has taught me all the Kung Fu she refused to teach me before.

    Not only that, but also repeatedly told me not to check the past, but also to keep me and Mo liangye together.

    I didn''t care much before, but now it seems that grandma''s previous series of actions are like telling her last words.

    The point is, the last time I went to Thailand, I had a terrible dream.

    I dreamt that grandma was dead and lying in the coffin covered with blood.

    The scene was really terrible, as if it were real.

    Originally, after such a long time, I saw Grandma had nothing to do, and gradually forgot the dream.

    But now, when grandma suddenly disappeared, everything in my dream came out in my mind like a movie.

    Can''t grandma... Can''t she really die?

    I don''t want to think like this, but everything seems to confirm my idea.

    For 20 years, my grandmother and I lived together for 20 years. She was the closest person in my first half of my life.

    I can''t imagine, if one day she really died, how should I face it?

    "No, grandma will be fine. I''ll go out and find her. I''ll get her back." I look excited finish, wearing slippers will be ready to run out.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, uncle Lu came out of the room next to his grandmother and stopped me.

    "This is the letter your grandmother left you. Just look at it."

    Uncle Lu handed me a brown envelope. I felt my hand tremble, and I didn''t even dare to pick it up.

    I don''t know what grandma said in the letter, what the truth of grandma''s sudden departure is, and whether there will be something I can''t bear in this letter.

    This seemingly light letter, now in my eyes, is so heavy.

    "Ma''am, open it up and have a look!" Mo Liang night gently advised.

    I looked at Uncle Lu and saw that he nodded to me sincerely. Then I took a deep breath and opened the letter that uncle Lu handed me.

    "Xiaofei, when you see this letter, I should have left you. Grandma has worked hard for you for 20 years. Now grandma is tired and wants to go out for a walk and have a look. Don''t try to come to me. When I''m tired, I''ll come back. Take good care of your master and warm. Don''t make trouble with the cool night. Don''t let Grandma worry about it... "

    Seeing grandma''s letter, the heart I was hanging just now was gradually released.

    I thought there was something wrong with Grandma''s disappearance, but I didn''t expect that grandma went out to visit mountains and rivers by herself?

    Not only did she not bring us, but she didn''t even bring uncle Lu. Is she going on a walk?

    But anyway, as long as nothing happened to her.

    Seeing that I had finished reading the letter, uncle Lu took out something from the room and handed it to me. He said in a deep voice, "what your grandmother taught you a few days ago is just some superficial skills of the Chen family. Your grandmother and I have learned all our lives in this book, which is enough for you to practice all your life. "

    As soon as I heard that this book records the life lessons of grandma and uncle Lu, Chen Feng, who just came out of the room, was not happy.

    "Gu Nai is obviously biased. She gives all her life lessons to her cousin, but she doesn''t give them to me at all."

    Uncle Lu gave Chen Feng a white look and swore in a low voice: "there are secrets of Duke Lu in it. It can''t be spread. If you really want to learn skills, go to your grandfather, he has a lot of secret books! "

    Chen Feng asked for nothing, so he ran to the kitchen to find something to eat.

    After uncle Lu handed the book to me, he turned to go back to his room.

    I hesitated for a moment, but I stopped him.

    "Master, my grandmother, is she really OK?"

    Uncle Lu kind smile, said: "you this wench, the hand is holding your grandmother''s letter, incredibly still so not at ease, do you think the old man I will cheat you?"

    "No, I just think grandma is a little abnormal recently..."

    "What''s unusual? I stay with your grandmother every day, but I don''t find her abnormal. Are you alone? If you have spare time to think about it, you''d better learn more skills first. That''s the most important thing! "

    That''s right. Uncle Lu and grandma are two old people now. If there is anything abnormal in grandma''s life, uncle Lu should be the first one to find out.

    Now uncle Lu doesn''t find that grandma has a problem. It must be that I think too much.

    "Girl, you are the most important person in your grandmother''s life. Don''t let her down." Uncle Lu said suddenly.

    I nodded and said, "no, I will try my best to repay grandma''s kindness."

    "That''s good, that''s good!" Uncle Lu said a few words, then turned back to his room.

    Now, grandma is really OK.

    In this case, I have nothing to worry about, so I put the book given by Uncle Lu into the storage ring and prepared to go to the kitchen to make breakfast for the whole family.

    "Mom, I want steamed eggs!" Warm soft glutinous said to me.

    I reached out and pinched her pink face, and said with a smile, "OK, OK, mom will make it for you, and let dad take you to wash your face, OK?"

    "OK, but mom has to kiss first."

    This little guy, after what happened last time, learned to be coquettish.

    Last time I let her suffer so much, but Guoguo is not here. I can only put my love for the two children into her for the time being.

    Thinking of this, I gently bowed my head, gave her a kiss on her pink face, touched her face and said, "warm, darling, go to wash with my father and get ready to eat!"

    "Mom, I love you so much!"

 Chapter 253

    Since grandma is not here for the time being, I have to shoulder the responsibility of the family and take care of the food and daily life of the whole family.

    Fortunately, as long as I''m at home, I will take the initiative to share the cool night. It''s not too tiring for me to take care of my family.

    In addition, Guoguo often goes home to stay after dark at night.

    Therefore, our life is peaceful and beautiful.

    However, if I want to live this life, I have to continue to take classes. After all, I am still a college student, and I still have to focus more or less on my studies.

    No, when I finished my sick leave, uncle Lu took the initiative to take care of my warm during the day.

    Although he has no children in his life, he really likes children. He walks around with warmth every day when he has nothing to do. He seems to be a happy old man who enjoys his grandchildren.

    With his help, I can go to school safely.

    As a result, I have been on leave for more than a month.

    So that when I stood at the gate of the school again, I felt as if I was separated from the world.

    "Xiaofei, you are back. If you don''t come back, we really doubt whether you have been abducted and sold to the moon by your family!" Fang Jiajia, who was waiting for me at the school gate, said to me with a smile.

    "These days when I''m away, can''t you two live a world of two?" I said casually, then turned to look at them.

    It has to be said that Fang Jiajia''s look is really much better than before.

    The skin is white and red, and the figure is concave and convex.

    As the saying goes, love is the best tonic for women.

    See Fang Jiajia this appearance, estimate Ye Zichen recently not little effort.

    This effort gave much, ye Zichen naturally appears spirit some dispirited.

    Not only his face was much thinner than before, but also his eyes were deeply sunken, his face was bloodless, and he looked like he was powerless.

    "Ye Zichen, you don''t look very good recently. If you want me to say that, you two should be more restrained recently, or you will be in trouble when it comes to emptiness! "

    Ye Zichen stretched out her hand and pinched Fang Jiajia''s slender waist. She said with a spoiled face: "I don''t want to, but she''s such a small goblin. She really grinds people!"

    Keke... The love between these two people is so beautiful that my blood almost gushes out.

    Just, as long as they are happy, happy.

    "Come on, get on the bus quickly. We have to hurry to class."

    Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen are not affectable either. They directly open the door and sit up.

    Then we came to the door of the teaching building.

    "By the way, Xiao Fei, let me tell you a piece of news. I heard that our school and Seoul University have reached an agreement to select a few students as exchange students to study in Korea. I don''t know who will have such good luck!" Fang Jiajia said to me.

    "Is it that good to go to Korea? Look, I envy you I climbed the stairs and said faintly.

    "Do you think she really wants to go to Korea as an exchange student? She just wants to see those handsome and shabby Europa Ye Zichen on one side answered my questions.

    "I went. If she did, what would you do?"

    Ye Zichen cunning smile for a while, said: "so, I give counselor plug some money, let her never be selected possible!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, he got a kick from Fang Jiajia.

    "It''s all your fault. Originally, I had the chance to be elected, but I was tossed by you. I''ll never have the chance to see Korea Europa!" Fang Jiajia scolded wrongly.

    See Fang Jiajia angry, ye Zichen quickly tilted orchid finger good words coax way: "Oh, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, is not to go to Korea, wait for the winter vacation, I''ll take you to a ten day tour of Korea, don''t also can see your Obama!"

    "Are you serious?"

    Ye Zichen raised two fingers and swore to heaven: "it''s more true than gold!"

    Hearing this, Fang Jiajia broke her tears into a smile and started fighting with Ye Zichen again.

    In this way, the three of us came to the classroom and started today''s course.

    Unexpectedly, at the beginning of the course, the new counselor announced a major news.

    "After many discussions by the school organizing committee, we have now determined the list of students who represent our school to Seoul University as exchange students, with a total of three students. One of them is in our class

    As soon as the counselor said this, the students on the scene immediately talked about it.

    "It''s said that all the expenses are paid by the school. Who is so lucky?"

    "Yes, when I go to Korea to be an exchange student, I can see a lot of Korean Europa. I really envy it!"

    "I haven''t been abroad. I wish I had been chosen."

    ����

    The counselor looked at the students who were talking about it. He laughed a little, then coughed twice, and continued: "everyone be quiet, be quiet! Next, I''d like to announce the name of this lucky girl. She is mi Xiaofei! Let''s give it a round of applause

    What��

    I didn''t come to class for more than a month, but I was chosen as soon as I came here today?

    What''s more, it''s as far as South Korea?

    Although there are a lot of South Korea''s handsome oba, I already have one of the most handsome in my family. I don''t want it anymore, OK?

    What''s more, my family is old and young now. Where can I go to Korea?

    Thinking of this, I raised my hand to the counselor, then stood up and said: "teacher, there may be something inconvenient in my family, can I change this list to other students?"

    The counselor shook his head and said, "this list was decided by the school organizing committee and has been submitted to South Korea. Now it''s too late to change it."

    "But..."

    I wanted to say something more, but I was interrupted by the counselor.

    "This exchange student quota is really rare, our class chose you one, I hope you don''t let the whole class down!"

    The implication is that I should not refuse.

    In front of so many students, I can''t let him down, so I have to go back and discuss with my family first, and then give a reply to the school.

    In this way, we can also give ourselves and the school a buffer time.

    Because of this, half a day''s class in the morning, I was in a daze and completely out of shape.

    At noon, when Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen saw that I was in a bad mood, they took me to the soup restaurant next to the school where we often went to drink soup, so that I could turn grief and anger into appetite.

    Because we are regular customers, so as soon as we enter the door, the grandmother who sells soup smiles at us and asks, "is it still the same?"

    Fang Jiajia nodded and said, "yes, as usual, three bowls of kelp and ribs soup!"

    "All right, go in and sit down. Tommy will come on!" Granny smile Ying Ying way, and then quickly for us Sheng three bowls of kelp ribs soup served up.

    "Come on, drink it while it''s hot, and it will change when it''s cold!"

    Although I''m not satisfied with being selected as an exchange student, I can''t treat my stomach badly.

    After all, people are iron, rice is steel, a meal is not hungry.

    So, regardless of three seven twenty-one, and Fang Jiajia they two together, holding in front of the hot soup big mouth to drink up.

    Seriously, this skill of making soup is really unique in our school.

    Delicious, lips and teeth fragrance, often a bowl of soup, what troubles can be forgotten.

    However, today, I feel that the soup tastes a little strange.

    It''s still delicious, but it''s a little too fresh, a little... It''s a bit like the taste of human flesh in TV series!

 Chapter 254

    I looked at Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen. They were drinking happily. They didn''t seem to realize the difference of the soup today.

    I gently stirred in the soup with a spoon, looked carefully, and unexpectedly found a trace of black gas in the soup.

    In other words, there is something wrong with the soup!

    If it''s not the bones of unjustly killed people that are used to make soup, there will never be such a resentful black air in the soup.

    Thinking of this, I winked at Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen and motioned them not to drink.

    "Why? I think this soup is delicious. How fresh it is Ye Zichen doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    I looked around and saw that no one noticed us, so I lowered my voice and said to them, "there''s something wrong with the soup. It''s probably made from human bones!"

    Hearing this, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen immediately retched a few times. They couldn''t help but feel sick and rushed to the bathroom to vomit.

    And I continued to sit at the table, pretending to inadvertently look at the door to sell soup grandmother, her look and behavior is no different from before.

    If you have to say something different, it''s that grandma''s seal is black, as if there is a catastrophe coming.

    I stood up and walked towards my grandmother. I asked with a smile, "grandma, I haven''t seen you for more than a month. Your soup is getting better and better. We just smelled the fragrance from a long distance."

    "Thank you for your compliment, little girl, but maybe I can''t sell this soup for long." Grandma was kind and chatted with me.

    "Why? Isn''t the business in your shop very good? Why didn''t you sell it all of a sudden? " I don''t understand the smell.

    The old lady sighed and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to sell it. It''s the old lady. I''m old and in poor health. I can''t sell it any more. So I''ll give this soup shop to my daughter and let her sell it. Then I''ll have to rely on you old customers to take care of the business."

    "We''ve been drinking your soup for so long. It''s natural to take care of business. But there''s one thing I''d like to ask grandma. Is there any unique secret for your soup to be so fresh? " I asked tentatively.

    Hearing this, grandma gave me a wary look, as if wondering if I was a spy sent by her peers.

    "Little girl, why do you ask this?"

    "Granny, I told you. Don''t talk to others." I pretended to be mysterious.

    Seeing that I was so mysterious, grandma also knew that what I was going to say was definitely not very visible, so she took the initiative to put her ears together.

    "OK, I''m very tight lipped. I promise I won''t tell anyone else." She promised.

    I pretended to look around to see if there was anyone else, then whispered to my grandmother''s ear and said, "in fact... In fact, I''m pregnant. I''ve just been checked out for more than a month. I want my mother-in-law to make some soup for me so as to make me healthy. No, I think your soup is very good. I''m asking for your advice! Don''t worry. I won''t let you tell me in vain that we''ve had three bowls of soup, and I''ll pay you ten times the price! "

    With that, I took out a few hundred yuan bills from my pocket and gave them to grandma.

    Seeing that she had money to take, she was naturally very happy. After receiving the money, she opened her mouth and said to me, "it''s such a thing. As I said earlier, the old lady thought you were sent by other stores to set me up!"

    Well, it''s easy to get money.

    No matter how familiar they are, they don''t have the charm of RMB!

    "Little girl, I tell you, there is no other secret to this soup. The key depends on two points: one is the heat, and the other is the fineness of the bones." Grandma said to me patiently.

    As soon as I heard the word "bone", I knew that I was on the point. I asked deliberately, "Auntie, where do you buy your pig bones every time? I''ll ask my mother-in-law to buy it later! "

    "My daughter has always been in charge of buying pig bones. Because if you want to buy fresh pig bones, you have to get up early, or you will be robbed by other families. I was too old to bother, so I left all the buying of bones to her. She drives to the meat factory to buy pig bones at 5 o''clock every morning, and goes home at about 7 o''clock. Then she dehydrates the bones, and then I cook the soup myself! "

    Hearing this, I finally know the source of the problem.

    If the grandmother didn''t lie, the most likely thing is that her daughter, who is in charge of buying pig bones, did something in the middle.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that when I was chatting with my grandmother, she suddenly called out to the shop: "ah Fang, you are here. This old customer wants to know where you bought the pig bone. Tell her about it!"

    I followed her eyes and saw a 30-year-old woman walking in slowly outside the shop, with a fierce face, which made people feel a little uncomfortable.

    But in order to find out how the bone soup came from, I had to say hello to this woman named a Fang with a smile on my face.

    "Hello, sister Fang. I just want to ask you where you bought this bone because your soup is so fresh."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, ah Fang suddenly turned his head and gave me a look with extremely Yin Luan and terrible eyes.

    I was shocked and subconsciously stepped back.

    Seeing me like this, grandma thought I was scared and quickly scolded a Fang: "what are you doing? Don''t they just ask? How about that look? This little girl... She''s not feeling well. What can you do if you want to frighten people? "

    Xu''s scolding words played a role. A Fang looked at me again with a kind expression, but the tone was still cold.

    "I bought it from Zhang pangzi in Chengdong Mingzhu meat factory."

    After a Fang''s concise words, he turned and entered the store, no longer talking to us.

    Looking at a Fang''s back, she sighed, shook her head helplessly and said, "I don''t know what happened to a Fang recently. Her temper has become more and more strange. I used to be a cheerful person, but now I don''t talk much to my mother! "

    "Is sister a Fang in a bad mood because of something happened recently?" I replied casually.

    "What can happen to her? She''s either at home all day looking after the cat she picked up, or helping out in my soup shop. What else can happen? " Grandma doesn''t think so.

    Listening to grandma''s mention of cats, and then thinking of the look a Fang looked at me before, a bold idea suddenly appeared in my mind.

    Could a Fang be possessed by the cat''s soul and make a series of abnormal actions?

    But when I think about it, I don''t think it''s right.

    Although the cat is a very spiritual animal, its soul is difficult to attach to human beings.

    Especially if it''s a living cat, it''s even more impossible!

    But there is something wrong with the bones in the soup hall. What is the problem?

 Chapter 255

    Just when I was wondering, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen finally vomited one after another and came out of the bathroom.

    "Xiaofei, let''s go back quickly. It''s really disgusting!" Fang Jiajia said in my ear.

    Ye Zichen covered her mouth and raised her orchid finger to echo: "yes, if I stay any longer, I''ll vomit again."

    In desperation, I had to say hello to my grandmother, and then dragged them out of the soup shop.

    However, we didn''t go back to school. Instead, we opened a machine on the second floor of the Internet bar across the street from the soup shop, playing games and monitoring every move of the soup shop.

    "Xiao Fei, what are you doing? We still have classes in the afternoon. How can we play games? " Fang Jiajia asked.

    I glanced at the soup shop on the opposite side and said to them, "don''t you want to find out how the bone soup came from? We haven''t been on the live broadcast together for quite a few days. It happened today. Why don''t we just check it out? "

    As soon as I said that it was going to be broadcast live, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen were immediately interested.

    After all, Chen Feng and I broadcast the previous live broadcast together, and they haven''t appeared for a long time.

    Making money for them is the second, the key is Dangdang net red have fun.

    So, after some negotiation, we finally decided to observe the soup hall in the Internet bar. Anyway, it''s still more than an hour before the afternoon class.

    "Xiao Fei, how can you tell that there is something wrong with the soup shop? What do I think of that old lady? She''s a normal old woman, isn''t she Ye Zichen tilted orchids and asked me.

    "I just talked with grandma for a while. I think it''s not grandma who has problems, but Grandma''s daughter." I observed the soup shop opposite me and answered.

    Hearing what I said, Fang Jiajia was shocked: "do you mean that particularly fierce woman?"

    "Do you know her?"

    Fang Jiajia was not angry and said, "it''s OK not to mention it. Once I mention it, I get angry. Just now when I came out of the bathroom, I didn''t look at the road. I accidentally bumped into the woman. The woman couldn''t help but glared at me with a kind of very cruel eyes. You don''t know. The look in your eyes is really penetrating. "

    With that, Fang Jiajia also made a goose bumpy expression.

    Obviously, the look she saw, and the look I saw, should belong to the same kind.

    Yin Luan is full of ferocity, which is not the expression that a normal person should have.

    So, this woman named a Fang, not to say 100%, but definitely 70% is problematic!

    But now we don''t know what the problem is.

    In this way, we observed the soup shop on the second floor of the Internet bar for less than half an hour, and found that the woman named a fang had left by car.

    So we got off the plane in a hurry and stopped a taxi downstairs to catch up.

    But the woman a Fang seemed very alert. Instead of going home directly, she took us around the city.

    I realized that this might not work, so I had to disobey my grandmother''s previous advice and secretly take out a little paper man with a long finger from the storage ring, recite a mantra and throw it out of the window.

    Then, I saw the little paper man gradually become invisible, floating towards the front of a Fang''s car.

    Seems to see me from the storage ring to take small paper man action, Fang Jiajia puzzled asked: "Xiaofei, what did you just throw out of the window?"

    I chuckled and replied, "nothing... Nothing. It''s just a piece of discarded paper."

    "Yes? Xiao Fei, you don''t have anything to hide from me, do you Fang Jiajia asked in disbelief.

    "How can I hide something from you? In other words, I found that you and ye Zichen fall in love. How can you be suspicious? " I quickly changed the subject.

    Without waiting for Fang Jiajia to answer, ye Zichen, who was sitting next to Fang Jiajia, spoke first.

    "Xiaofei, you don''t know. Every day she suspects that I have an affair with this girl and that girl''s relationship is abnormal. I''ve had a miserable time in your absence Ye Zichen said while doing a sad face.

    Fang Jiajia twisted his ear and said, "who made the relationship between men and women so chaotic before? If I don''t manage you more strictly, you can''t go to heaven?"

    In this way, two people said, and quarreled.

    Looking at the style of their happy enemies, my heart was silent.

    Actually, I didn''t mean to hide anything from them.

    But my grandmother taught me the skill of the paper man, which is said to be the unique skill of the Chen family.

    But the Chen family has many enemies in the world. If people recognize me as a member of the Chen family, it will only do harm to me.

    The point is, so far, I don''t know who killed my parents, so I have to be careful.

    As for Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen, they are my best friends. I believe they will not harm me.

    But that doesn''t mean that around them, there are no people who want to harm me.

    It''s true that you should be careful to make Wannian boat.

    Thinking of this, I used my mind to contact the invisible paper man that I had just thrown out, and found that it had crept into a Fang''s car, so I simply asked the driver to stop.

    Fang Jiajia didn''t understand, frowned and asked: "Xiaofei, how can you do well, but don''t chase?"

    "She has found that we are following her. It''s useless to keep chasing her. Go back to school first!"

    With that, I asked the driver to turn around and return to school.

    Now, I''m more and more sure that a Fang has a problem, otherwise she doesn''t need to take us around the city.

    But I believe that some things that can''t be seen will not be revealed in the daytime.

    In this case, I might as well wait until the dead of night and go to her house again.

    Anyway, now I have invisible paper man to help me stare at her, I''m not afraid that I can''t control her whereabouts.

    Fang Jiajia and the two of them were a little reluctant to return to school, but because of the fact that I was the best of the three, they had to let me go.

    So the three of us went home to wait for the notice after finishing the afternoon class.

    As usual, after dark, Mo liangye returns home from the underworld with Guoguo and Xiaoling.

    While cooking, I talked about the human bone soup I met today with Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye pondered for a long time, and then opened his mouth: "if I guess correctly, what you meet may be a cat demon."

    "Cat... Cat demon? But when cats are alive, can''t they be attached to humans? "

    Damn, it has something to do with the cat that grandma said!

    "Generally speaking, cats can''t be attached to humans when they are alive. But there is an exception, that is, this person often contacts with the cat, and tattoos the cat on the body! " Mo cool night a face is quiet of say.

 Chapter 256

    I know about tattoos.

    Originated in Egypt, it is a kind of human worship of animal totem. At that time, it was mainly used to divide the class and was a symbol of wealth and social status.

    About 3500 years ago, tattoos also appeared in China, but they were mainly used for punishment, known as "tattooing" or "ink punishment".

    Even the words "loyal to serve the country" that our mother-in-law stabbed on Yue Fei''s back, which we are familiar with, actually belong to a kind of tattoo.

    However, up to now, tattoo has become a fashion element.

    Walking on the street, you can see people with tattoos more or less.

    Men and women, old and young, different styles, forming a unique landscape of modern society.

    But why does Mo liangye say that the problem of soup house is on tattoos? Can''t all those tattooed people on the street be possessed?

    Seeing that I didn''t understand, Mo liangye turned over the dishes in the frying pan in his apron and explained to me: "tattoos are not something that everyone can tattoo. Some people are weak in eight characters and can''t survive, so it''s easy to attract disaster. Moreover, some things can not be tattooed, such as cats, foxes, snakes, which are very spiritual animals. Otherwise, it would be like giving these animals access to their bodies. "

    After listening to Mo liangye''s words, I carefully recalled the scene of meeting a Fang during the day, and found that on her left arm, there was actually a cat like tattoo.

    However, she was wearing long sleeves at that time. I only glanced at her when she rolled up her sleeves and didn''t care too much.

    Now it seems that the secret of the soup house may be hidden in a Fang''s humble cat tattoo!

    "Well, let''s not care about that. Let''s have dinner with the children first, OK?"

    Mo cool night finish saying, then just fried a dish on my hand, motioned me to take out.

    "Hard work, madam!" Mo liangye gently kisses my forehead.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, Guoguo came with Xiaoling in his arms.

    "Dad, I''ve been gone for such a long time. Why are you and mom so tired?"

    The Mo cool night white fruit fruit one eye, light way: "you kid good meaning say me?"? Last time you hid in the corner to kiss Xiaoling, did you think I didn''t see it? "

    "That... Xiaoling and I just fell in love soon, but you and your mother are old wives..." Guoguo responded discontentedly.

    "Ah, you father and son bicker. Don''t take me with you. I''m not with your father, husband and wife. Miss Ben is only 20 this year and still young!" I protested casually.

    Hearing what I said, wennuan tilted her head, blinked her big eyes and said, "Dad is almost 2000 years old, mom is only 20 years old, so does Dad count as an old cow eating tender grass?"

    I almost burst out laughing.

    Old cattle eat tender grass, do you want to describe it so appropriately?

    For the first time, Mo liangye was described as an old cow, and he was also described by his own daughter. His face turned black.

    "Wennuan, don''t you want to hear Dad tell stories at night?" The Mo cool night is threatening to ask a way.

    Wennuan thought about it and replied, "Today my brother is back. I want to listen to him tell stories. Those stories told by my father are old-fashioned!"

    With that, wennuan also took a kiss on Guoguo''s face and said, "wennuan wants brother, not Dad!"

    My dear daughter, is it really good to dislike your father so much?

    Have you considered your dad''s psychological shadow area?

    However, if you''re joking, you''re joking. Maybe you had a very pleasant meal.

    After all, our dear Lord Hades cooks himself, and the taste is absolutely extraordinary, so that in the end, all of us collapsed on the sofa and burped.

    Having nothing to do, I talked about the soup house with Mo liangye.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I started talking, Chen Feng raised his hand and blocked my mouth with a towel.

    "I said, little cousin, just after dinner, why don''t you talk about human bone soup? Do you think we are too full to spit out? "

    I looked around and saw that all of them didn''t seem to be interested in this topic, so I had to stop talking and use my mind to contact the invisible man while watching TV.

    Through the sight of invisible paper man, I saw a Fang driving home alone after we didn''t follow her.

    At about 6 p.m., the old lady who sold the soup came back from the soup shop, knocked on a Fang''s door, explained something to her, and then left.

    At the moment of closing the door, a Fang''s face once again showed that kind of Yin Luan and fierce look, and very vicious scolded: "dead old woman, before long, you will become a pile of broken bones, become people''s mouth delicious!"

    I''m used to the look of Yin Luan on a Fang''s face, but the word "Ye" she said attracted all my attention.

    Why use "Ye"?

    Had she really killed people before that, chopped up their bodies and cooked soup?

    After closing the door, a Fang came to the balcony and looked at a cat in the cage and gave out a terrible laugh.

    "Stupid human beings, saying that they are higher animals, are not only my prisoners in the end!"

    The cat in the cage was black, and her two amber eyes were full of fear, as if she were afraid of ah Fang.

    A Fang took out a piece of frozen meat from the freezer on the balcony and threw it into the cage. She said with a sneer, "eat it. I know you''re hungry. It''s your husband''s meat. It''s very fragrant!"

    When I heard this, I was shocked.

    Just now I was wondering why it was so late and I didn''t see other people in a Fang''s family come back.

    The soul of the black cat in the cage is a Fang''s.

    And a Fang''s husband has been occupied by a Fang''s body of the cat demon in front of a Fang''s face, brutally killed and chopped up, stored in the freezer!

    I went. It was disgusting.

    If the grandmother who sells soup knows that the soup she sells these days is actually made from her son-in-law''s bones, how would she feel?

    The black cat in the cage looked at the frozen meat thrown by a Fang. She became very excited and her eyes filled with tears.

    Fang see it refused to eat, holding up an iron bar on the balcony, mercilessly stabbed into the cage, hit the black cat.

    The black cat was in pain and gave out a shrill cry.

    "You don''t eat your husband''s frozen meat, do you? When the moon is full tonight, I will kill your mother and feed you with your mother''s meat!"

    Fang vicious finish saying, throw down the iron bar, then gas rushed away.

    I can''t watch it any more. The cat demon attached to a Fang is really abnormal.

    He not only killed people, but also used human bones to make soup, and even used the meat of a Fang''s own husband and mother to feed the real a Fang.

    I can''t find any other adjectives except abnormal.

    The key is that the possessed a Fang just said that she would kill a Fang''s mother when the moon was full tonight.

    Today is the 15th of the lunar calendar. It''s the day of full moon.

    When the moon is full, it looks like 10-11 PM.

    After this period of time, the full moon will slowly change into a bud.

    In other words, a Fang, who is possessed by the cat demon, will kill the soup selling grandmother at more than 10 o''clock this evening!

 Chapter 257

    I looked up at the wall clock. It''s almost 9 o''clock now. If I don''t start, it''s too late!

    Think of here, I immediately ran to the upstairs bedroom to change clothes, and then take the car key, ready to go out.

    "Little cousin, do you want to go out this evening? Is it going to a bar? Take me one Chen Feng said languidly.

    I white he one eye, should way: "take you big head ghost, your younger sister I am to go out to work!"

    Chen Feng shriveled his mouth and said, "are you going to work? Then I won''t go. You have a lot of Yin Qi and are easy to provoke some evil things. I don''t want to lose half my life again! "

    Damn, is this the cousin who broke a few ribs by hungry ghost to save me and Nuan Nuan last time?

    How long did it take for us to change from selfless to self-protection?

    But that''s exactly what I want.

    After all, during the day, Fang Jiajia and I agreed to take them live. Now if Chen Feng is included, there will be more people.

    Catching demons and sealing off ghosts is a kind of thing with more people and more scruples. On the contrary, it is easy to do bad things.

    What''s more, after this period of study, I have learned most of Chen Feng''s knowledge.

    Whether he goes or not, it doesn''t make much sense.

    However, when I changed my shoes, Mo liangye also came up with a greasy face and asked: "madam, do you want me to escort you?"

    I turned around, reached out and pinched his handsome face, and said with a smile, "no, just coax some children to sleep at home."

    "Are you sure?" Ink cool night slightly pick eyebrows.

    I nodded and said, "sure, you can protect me for a while, but you can''t protect me for a lifetime. I always have to learn to grow up on my own. Otherwise, I will depend on you every time in the future? "

    "It seems that my wife''s consciousness has improved a lot recently. It''s OK. My children and I are at home waiting for my wife''s triumphant return. If it''s too tricky, remember what I taught you

    Mo cool night finish saying, specially touched my fingers with indefinite universe ring.

    I know that he is reminding me that if there is anything wrong, he will inform him with the indefinite universe ring, and he will rush to save me immediately.

    But before I tell him, I have to solve some problems on my own.

    This is my expectation for myself, and it''s also the way I get along with him.

    After all, there are so many ghosts and demons in this world, even if he is the underworld, I can''t rely on him for everything.

    Thinking of this, I nodded, tiptoed on the lips of Mo liangye, and then went out to drive away from home.

    On the way, I called Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen, told them the whole story, and then I met her downstairs.

    A Fang''s family lives on the fifth floor, while the grandmother who sells soup lives downstairs.

    Mother and son live up and down without interfering with each other''s lives. This is an excellent way to get along with each other, but now there is a huge killing brewing.

    I looked down at my watch. It''s 9:40. It''s 20 minutes from 10 p.m.

    Through the sight of the invisible paper man, I can see that a Fang, who is possessed by the cat demon, is lying on her bed to have a rest, as if there is no change at all.

    But I believe that since she said that she would kill the aunt selling soup at the full moon tonight, she would certainly do it.

    So, I don''t hesitate to put on a special Bluetooth headset, and then log in to the "Xijing" live broadcasting platform with my mobile phone.

    Through the accumulation of previous live broadcasts, my fans on the platform have reached as many as one million.

    So as soon as I opened the live room, the audience poured in.

    [my God, anchor, you are on the air. I wait for you every day, and all the flowers are gone!]

    It''s nothing if the flowers are gone, just don''t let it go

    [anchor, what''s new today? Don''t broadcast it if you don''t pay attention to it, man. I love it if you don''t pay attention to it!]

    Upstairs, the stool I just pulled is still hot and heavy. Do you want it

    ����

    Sure enough, as soon as the audience came up, they didn''t have a proper shape. They almost brought the formation to me.

    But as an anchor, I always have to get down to business.

    So I cleared my throat and said solemnly, "the thing is, during the day today, my friend and I were drinking soup in a time-honored soup restaurant, and we found that the bones they used to make soup were actually human bones..."

    Who knows, I haven''t finished my words, the barrage in the live broadcast room came out one by one.

    Anchor, can I tell you that I''m drinking spareribs soup? After listening to what you said, I imagined that picture, and I felt a little nauseous

    [anchor, I''m eating. Can you show me this? Do you want people to have a good meal? "

    [look, you''re being counselled one by one. Isn''t that human bone soup? After watching the live broadcast of the anchor, what is this human bone soup

    [agree + 1! I used to be very timid. At night, I felt that there were ghosts everywhere. Later, I watched the live broadcast of the anchor. Although it was horrible, it really emboldened me. Now even if I put a ghost in front of me, I don''t think it''s any more!]

    [upstairs, don''t talk nonsense. Maybe there is a ghost standing next to you at this moment to watch the live broadcast with you!]

    ����

    Glancing at the barrage of the live broadcast room, I looked down at my watch. Seeing that the time was almost up, I took Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen upstairs.

    In order not to disturb the cat demon, we only went to the third floor.

    Upstairs is where the soup lady lives. If a Fang, who is possessed by the cat demon, really comes to kill her, she will go down to the fourth floor.

    We hid in the stairway of the third floor. For a while, we could not only hear the cat demon coming down, but also run up as fast as possible to stop her.

    "Xiaofei, will the cat demon really do it tonight? Don''t let''s squat all night, but we can''t wait for the wool! " Ye Zichen asked in a low voice with orchid fingers.

    I gave him a white look and said: "nonsense, I said she would do it tonight, so she would do it! If you don''t want to wait, go home. Don''t be a big master

    Hearing what I said, Fang Jiajia couldn''t help laughing: "Xiao Fei, he can''t be regarded as a man. At most, he can only be regarded as half a man!"

    This words a, ye Zichen can not be satisfied, cocking orchid fingers to and Fang Jiajia Theory: "you tell me clearly, how can I only be half a man?"? Before I came here just now, didn''t I just ask you for mercy? "

    Who knows, as soon as his voice fell, the barrage in the live broadcast room exploded.

    [I feel like I know something terrible!]

    [I didn''t expect that a sissy looks like a woman. She''s so fierce in bed. It''s true that people can''t judge their appearance!]

    [sissy used to like Lord Hades, but now she''s getting together with this girl? "

    ����

    Seeing the barrage on the live broadcast, Fang Jiajia immediately kicked Ye Zichen''s butt with a black face, and cursed: "you don''t speak, no one takes you as a mute!"

    Ye Zichen a face is aggrieved, preparing to say what.

    Unexpectedly, without waiting for him to speak, I heard the sound of closing the door from upstairs, and the cat demon began to act!

 Chapter 258

    Hear the movement of upstairs, I quickly stare Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen one eye, signal them two don''t make a sound.

    Although the two of them were not in good shape at ordinary times, they did not dare to be careless at the moment after they had several experiences of sealing demons and catching ghosts. They all shut up and held their breath.

    After all, we don''t know what the cat demon''s way is right now. It''s right to be careful in everything.

    Because of wearing a special Bluetooth headset, my vision has been shared to the live broadcast. In order to avoid exposing myself too much, I dare not contact the invisible paper man with my mind, so I have to raise my ears and judge the direction of the cat demon''s going downstairs by its footsteps.

    One step... Two steps... Three steps

    Although the cat demon''s step is very light, but in this silent night, but still can hear clearly.

    As she went down, we became more and more nervous.

    If she doesn''t go directly into the fourth floor, but down to the third floor, then we will all be exposed.

    She''ll be in trouble when she jumps over the wall.

    However, the cat demon didn''t seem to be aware of us. When I counted to the 16th step, I stopped.

    If I hear you right, the place where she stops should be on the fourth floor at the door of grandma''s house.

    The reason why I am so determined is that when I went upstairs just now, I specially counted that there are exactly 16 steps between each floor.

    In other words, this time, she is really going to do it!

    I slowly stood up, ready to sneak up, so as to catch the cat demon when she was ready to start.

    But who knows, there is no movement upstairs.

    What happened?

    At this time, shouldn''t she knock on the door or take the key into Grandma''s house?

    How come there''s no movement?

    I wonder, cat waist, probe up, want to know what happened.

    But who knows, at the moment when I looked up, I had a face of Yin Luan.

    It''s the cat demon!

    "Are you waiting for me?" A Fang, who was possessed by the cat demon, asked with a strange smile.

    My heart suddenly surprised, repeatedly back a few steps.

    I went and collaborated with her. From the beginning, she had already known our existence and seemed to be waiting for us.

    See the sudden appearance of a Fang, live room when Leighton a howl.

    Damn, it scared the hell out of me! This kind of sudden appearance is most frightening!]

    Yes, especially when she laughs so strangely, it gives me goose bumps

    ����

    Not only the audience in the studio, but also Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen were scared by the sudden appearance of the cat demon, and they all hid behind me shivering.

    "Xiao... Xiao Fei, she... How could she know our existence? We... We didn''t tell her Ye Zichen asks a way of shivering.

    When I heard this question, my face was black.

    Is this guy still in the mood to ask? It''s like I''m living too long!

    Now the most important thing is to figure out how to prevent the cat demon from killing under the condition of self-protection.

    As for how she discovered us, it doesn''t matter now.

    Thinking of this, I immediately took Lu Banchi out of the storage ring and prepared to fight.

    Who knows, the cat demon saw my action, simply jumped directly from the fourth floor, jumped to the third floor, and stood in front of us.

    "I''ll tell you why you''re asking questions in the soup shop during the day. I didn''t expect that you were really staring at me!"

    Finish saying, cat demon cunning smile for a while, seem to be a kind of ridicule to us.

    "You... You monster, you killed a Fang''s husband and hid him in the refrigerator, and used his bones to make soup every day. What a pervert!" Fang Jiajia couldn''t help scolding.

    "I''m sick? What about you humans? Who in this world has not created any killing? Fish, shrimp and crabs swimming in the river, pigs, sheep, cattle and dogs running on the ground, which one has not become your human meal? Now I''m just killing a bunch of people to give you a taste of your own kind, and you call me a pervert? In fact, it''s you humans who are really abnormal! " The cat demon said to us with a sneer.

    Frankly speaking, what she said is really worth reflecting on by all of us.

    Like animals, human beings belong to nature.

    But with the development of society, the killing of animals is becoming more and more serious. Every year, countless animals die in the human stomach.

    This is a sin created by human beings. We should find a way to repay it, but it is definitely not the cat demon''s way of killing human beings!

    Since ancient times, using violence to control violence has only led to greater killing and unrest.

    If all animals are like the cat demon, thinking about how to kill and punish human beings, isn''t nature in a mess?

    Thinking of this, I met the cat demon''s strange eyes and said coldly, "human beings have gone astray in the law of the jungle in nature. They should be punished, but it will never be you who punish human beings!"

    Hearing what I said, the cat demon laughed: "what a law of the jungle! Since you people believe in the law of the jungle so much, today I will show you what is really strong! "

    With that, the cat demon tore off the sleeve of her left dress, revealing the cat tattoo on a Fang''s left arm.

    Before I just saw a Fang roll sleeve in the soup shop, I glanced at it casually, vaguely remembering that it was a cat shaped pattern.

    But now when the cat demon showed it, I could see clearly that it was not an ordinary cat shape pattern at all, but a black cat head with the size of a fist.

    Besides, the cat''s head looks lifelike, just like it grows out of the flesh!

    Seeing the cat tattoo, it exploded in the studio.

    My God, it''s so similar. It''s exactly the same as the real thing

    [the tattoo artist is 666666, anchor, can you ask her where the tattoo is made? I also want to be one!]

    [upstairs, I just want to remind you that if you don''t do it, you won''t die. Tattoos can''t be done casually! I''d like to get one, though!]

    ����

    Everyone in the studio as like as two peas in the room was shocked by the cat tattoo. Many people even thought about getting a tattoo.

    But I know that the reason why the cat demon pulled off the sleeve was not to show us the cat tattoo.

    Because, I clearly see that at the moment, in the cat shaped tattoo on a Fang''s left arm, wisps of black air are floating out, and quickly condense into a half meter long black cat in the air.

    However, this is not the most terrible.

    The most terrible thing is that when all the black air condensed, I was surprised to find that behind the black cat, there were 8 tails growing miraculously!

    This... This is actually a legendary eight tailed cat!

 Chapter 259

    The reason why I am so shocked to see that the black cat has eight tails is because of a legend about eight cats.

    It is said that all things in the world can be cultivated into immortals, and cats are no exception.

    As long as the cat is full of nine tails, it can become an immortal, but these nine tails are not so long.

    Because each tail of a cat needs at least 20 years of cultivation.

    But most cats end their lives in about 13 years, and those who can grow a second tail are very rare, let alone nine tails.

    But the cat in front of her has already grown eight tails. She only needs to grow the last one to become an immortal.

    In other words, what we are facing now is not an ordinary cat demon, but a cat demon that will soon become immortal!

    Damn, no wonder this cat demon can be so arrogant, and her Taoism has been so high!

    So, there is a tough fight to be fought tonight.

    Thinking of this, I clenched Lu Banchi in my hand and watched the cat demon in its original shape warily to guard against her attack on us at any time.

    But who knows, the cat demon not only did not attack us, but looked at us strangely.

    I don''t know why, when I saw her looking at us, I had to face her two amber eyes.

    So the next second, my heart suddenly a shock, suddenly feel really stupid, cat demon is to give all the animals buried in the human belly revenge, how can I hurt her?

    Compared with the cat demon''s selflessness, I''m just an asshole, and an unforgivable asshole.

    I should die. I should forgive myself for the chicken, duck and fish I once ate!

    Thinking of this, I put the lubanchi in my hand on my neck and prepared to cut off my big artery with it.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the jade bead on my neck suddenly burst out a burst of light, which made me subconsciously close my eyes.

    A few seconds later, when I opened my eyes and saw Lu Banchi standing on my neck, I immediately realized that I had just been hit by the cat demon''s magic trick and almost killed myself!

    Damn it!

    This cat demon, relying on his own way, even uses magic to confuse us. It''s really hard to pay attention to us!

    Thinking of this, I immediately turned the ruler head of Lu Banchi and hit the cat demon hard.

    Obviously, the cat demon didn''t expect that I could wake up from the environment so soon. She didn''t dodge and hit me hard.

    Looking at the piece of skin that was burned by my lubanchi, the cat demon glared at me with extremely venomous eyes.

    "I didn''t expect that you could wake up from the dreamland so soon. It seems that you really have two brushes!"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help sneering: "nonsense! Without diamond, I won''t do the porcelain work! Do you think every human being is as vulnerable as you think? Even if you have eight tails, I will get rid of you today! "

    "Yes? Then you must get rid of your companion before you get rid of me

    That cat demon cunningly finish saying, "meow" of call a, Fang Jiajia instant rushed to me.

    I went. What''s the situation?

    Is Fang Jiajia also in the cat demon fantasy?

    I didn''t care much and pushed her away.

    Unexpectedly, just push away her, ye Zichen rushed up, open mouth to bite me.

    Damn, I''m not the only one in the cat demon fantasy, even Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen.

    Moreover, in the dreamland, the cat demon can control their consciousness through their own cat calls.

    NND, isn''t that what we''re trying to do?

    What a vicious cat demon!

    Think of here, I push Ye Zichen hard, then take down the indefinite universe ring on the hand, recite a mantra.

    The ring of heaven and earth suddenly became bigger and hit the cat demon hard.

    Since she doesn''t leave me a way to live, I will never show mercy to her!

    The cat demon''s face suddenly changed when he saw the uncertain heaven and earth ring. He immediately dodged.

    But no matter where she hid, the universe would follow her.

    So that the cat demon finally avoid unavoidable, is eventually indefinite universe ring hard hit on the tail.

    "Meow --" the cat demon uttered a very shrill scream.

    Because the ring of heaven and earth just interrupted one of her tails to the ground.

    For the cat demon, the pain of tail cutting is no less than that of human hand cutting.

    Looking at the tail that fell on the ground, the cat demon suddenly filled with resentment and roared: "you actually broke my tail, I''m going to break you to pieces!"

    Finish saying, cat demon whole body cat hair all stand up, just like a firepower all open posture.

    I''m not willing to be outdone. I''m ready to be attacked by the cat demon at any time.

    Who knows, see the ring on my hand become 9, cat demon''s eyes suddenly flash a trace of fear.

    "No... no fixed universe? How can you have this thing! " Asked the Banshee in surprise.

    I white her one eye, cold voice way: "how do I have this thing, concern you what matter?"

    "It''s none of my business, but you can''t stop me today anyway!"

    The cat demon said with a strange smile, and then jumped down from the window sill of the stairwell.

    She''s running!

    My heart is not good, want to follow up quickly.

    However, as soon as I stepped out, I was attacked by Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen.

    I went, the cat demon ran away, but let these two guys in the dreamland continue to pester me, this is clearly do not want me to continue to follow her!

    What''s fatal is that Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen are both my good friends. I can''t deal with them in the same way.

    Otherwise, I didn''t kill the cat demon, but I killed both of them first. That would be a big game.

    Thinking of this, I had to put away the ring of uncertainty and fight with the two of them with my bare hands.

    At this moment, I really thank my grandmother for her demonic physical training every day.

    No, after two rounds, I have clamped them down easily.

    But I don''t know what kind of magic the cat demon used to them. Even though they were clamped down by me, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen still waved to me like zombies, as if they would not tear me up to death.

    This is not the way to go on, the cat demon ran, if not to chase, I''m afraid it really can''t catch up.

    But it is obviously unrealistic to take these two magic goods to chase the cat demon.

    Unless the cat demon''s magic is broken and they are awakened from the illusion.

    But I''m not proficient in the magic of the cat demon, and I don''t know how to break her illusion. If I make a mistake, it will hurt them both?

    Forget it, whether it''s OK or not, you have to try first.

    Thinking of this, I cut my palm with the sharp side of Lu Banchi, dripping blood on the whole ruler, then clenched it and fanned the two people''s faces

 Chapter 260

    "Pa!"

    "Pa!"

    Fearing that the deterrent power was not enough, I specially used the full ten strength, two mercilessly hit Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen''s face.

    As a result, the two of their faces instantly swollen old high, but also printed with Lu Banchi pattern of blood.

    At first glance, it was a bit scary.

    But fortunately, after I fan such a ruler, Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen actually wake up from the cat demon''s magic.

    "What happened? Why do I feel my face hurt so much? " Fang Jiajia''s face is covered.

    "My face hurts. What''s the matter with us?"

    Finish saying, ye Zichen turns head to see Fang Jiajia, the result almost frightens half dead.

    "Ah - ghosts! Jiajia, how did you become a ghost? It''s terrible. Don''t come here. Don''t come here! " Ye Zichen tilted orchid fingers and retreated a few steps.

    Fang Jiajia gave him a white look and said with disgust: "ghost, you''re an egg. You say I''m a ghost, and you don''t look at yourself in the mirror. Are you really scary?"

    Hearing Fang Jiajia''s words, ye Zichen took out her mobile phone and opened the front camera. When she saw that half of her face in the screen was swollen like a bun, and it was bloody, she was so scared that her hand trembled. Her mobile phone fell to the ground and broke.

    Ye Zichen was silly and said with a sad face: "the fruit I just sent someone to bring back from abroad is so broken? I''ve only used it for one day! "

    Fang Jiajia rolled her eyes at him mercilessly and said coldly, "let''s worship foreign countries and flatter foreign countries. My aunt, my home-made machine is OK if you fall down! But, Xiao Fei, should you explain this face to us? "

    Fang Jiajia brought the topic to me and obviously wanted to talk to me about her face.

    But now I don''t have the time to explain to her that the cat demon just ran away. If I don''t catch her earlier, I''ll wait for her to grow the ninth tail, then I really can''t help her.

    Thinking of this, I look down from the window sill of the stairwell and suddenly see the strange cat''s eyes on the lawn of the community.

    I went. Do you want to be so arrogant?

    At such a good opportunity just now, instead of running away, she stood there waiting for me. Is that contempt for me?

    "Damn, is that the beast that just confused me with magic?" Fang Jiajia looked at the downstairs and frowned.

    Ye Zichen tilted orchid finger and poked Fang Jiajia''s shoulder. He said angrily: "Jiajia, can you swallow this tone?"

    "Don''t you talk nonsense? When did I suffer such a big loss? Today, if I don''t tear her skin, I won''t be Fang! " Fang Jiajia rolled up her sleeves as she spoke, as if she wanted to do a big job.

    I looked at the cat demon downstairs and said, "Jiajia, don''t be fooled. The cat demon is waiting for us downstairs. It must be deceitful..."

    With that, I''m going to hold Fang Jiajia, but as soon as I turn around, besides a Fang who has been in a coma for a long time, where else is Fang Jiajia?

    My heart is not good, subconsciously toward the downstairs look, found that Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen these two goods actually have run down.

    NND, don''t these two guys mean to make trouble for me?

    Just now they were confused by the cat demon. I wasted so much energy to make them recover. Now they rush to deal with the cat demon themselves. What is it?

    But they''ve all rushed down. I can''t really ignore them.

    Think of here, I had to use the fastest speed, rushed downstairs.

    At this time, it is late at night, most of the people in the community have fallen asleep, and even no one came back at night.

    It''s good to do so, so that you won''t be surprised by others.

    However, the cat demon was really arrogant. Seeing that all three of us came down, not only not many, but also a very strange smile.

    "It''s all down. Good. It''s not in vain. I''ve been waiting for you so long!"

    Fang Jiajia was already annoyed by the cat demon''s magic trick. Now when she heard the cat demon''s words, she was even more furious. She spit at the cat demon and said: "you brute, if you can''t beat us, Xiao Fei will use magic trick. What kind of hero?"

    Cat demon cold hum a, a face of scorn said: "even magic can''t stand, you human beings still mean to say that they are the strong of nature?"

    "I don''t know if it''s strong or not, but tonight, we must stop you from killing people!" I said firmly.

    "It''s really moving. It''s time for you to think about how to save others. I think you''d better think about how to save yourself first."

    With that, the cat demon looked up at the moon in the sky and cried strangely.

    So the next second, I heard the continuous cat calls coming from the residential buildings on both sides.

    One after another, one after another, the sound is extraordinarily penetrating.

    However, what''s more, when the cry of the cat demon stopped, dozens of different kinds of cats all ran out of the residential buildings and gathered on the lawn where we were. The inner three floors and the outer three floors surrounded us.

    I went. The cat demon summoned so many cats. Do you want to fight with others?

    "Since you want to die, I''ll have a good time with you."

    The cat demon said to us coldly, then yelled at the cats: "kill them for me!"

    At the command of the cat demon, the cats immediately began to slowly approach the three of us.

    Seeing this scene, not only us, but also the audience in the studio were shocked.

    [I didn''t expect that the cat demon was so powerful that he could manipulate so many cats at the same time. I felt that the anchor was in danger!]

    [yes, especially their eyes. They look so creepy!]

    [the anchor is in danger. Why hasn''t lord Pluto shown up yet? "

    [upstairs, you look down on our anchor, aren''t you just dozens of cats? I believe our anchor can do it by himself

    [yes, our anchor is not a vase that can only rely on Lord Pluto. Our anchor is handsome when he plays strange! We have to trust the anchor!]

    ����

    But the problem is, the audience believe me, I don''t believe myself!

    The last time I played against the same number of weasels in Laozhai, at least Mo liangye and grandma helped.

    But this time, I only have Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen around me.

    In this situation, can I really win?

    It seems that seeing my timidity, the cat demon sneered and said, "if you are afraid, kowtow to me ten times. Maybe I can consider sparing your life!"

    Originally, my heart is indeed a bit guilty, but hear this, my guilty moment anger down.

    Shit, isn''t it just dozens of domestic cats? What''s terrible!

    Even if only Fang Jiajia and their two pit goods help, today I will certainly be able to defeat them all!

    Thinking of this, I immediately put weapons from store and ring to Fang Jiajia and Ye Zichen, and sank, "it''s time for the cat to see why we humans are high-level animal, what they are and how they are defeated."

 Chapter 261

    "That''s right. The beast really thinks that if we humans don''t get angry, we will be treated as sick cats! It''s time to show her some color! " Ye Zichen echoed.

    Fang Jiajia gave him a white look and said with disdain: "you''re right. We have to let them know how powerful they are, but can you stop shaking?"

    Hearing Fang Jiajia''s words, I noticed that ye Zichen might have seen so many cats coming together. He was so scared that his legs were shaking.

    I went. I thought he would be more or less manly after falling in love with Fang Jiajia.

    But now it seems that his sissy will never be better in his life.

    "Jiajia, do you think that if we die here today, we can''t be born in the same year, month and day, but we die in the same year, month and day?" Ye Zichen trembles voice to ask a way.

    Fang Jiajia glared at him and scolded, "you big head ghost, if you dare to die, I''ll go to find Gao fushai to unlock all kinds of postures, so angry that you lift the lid of the coffin!"

    As soon as the words came out, the audience in the live broadcast room began to send out bullet screens one after another.

    My God, this girl dares to say anything. I admire her

    [sissy, is this the rhythm of being green capped

    [it seems that the girl has a lot of postures. All the friends want to apply for the job. Gao Fu Shuai has helped her unlock it!]

    [upstairs, are you ashamed? They want Gao Fu Shuai? Are you tall? Are you handsome? Are you rich

    ����

    The audience on the live broadcast all pinched badly. In reality, ye Zichen was angry when she heard Fang Jiajia''s words.

    "You dare! If you dare to go to Gao Fushui to unlock it, I promise you won''t get out of bed tomorrow morning! " Ye Zichen said maliciously.

    Fang Jiajia shrugged her shoulders, shrunk her mouth and said, "who can''t get out of bed at that time? It''s not sure."

    I really can''t listen to this.

    Do you know the key point of these two goods?

    We are besieged by so many cats now, and they still want to fight?

    To tell you the truth, at this moment, I really have an impulse to sew their mouths together with thirteen needles of ghost door!

    Seeing that the cats were getting closer to us, I had to remind them in a voice: "if you two want to quarrel, you have to solve these cats first. Otherwise, I''ll lose my life. What kind of bed should I take? "

    "That''s right. First solve the ethnic conflicts, then deal with the contradictions among the people. It''s just a few broken cats. I''ll kill the Buddha and the Buddha

    But who ever thought, Fang Jiajia just said, a cat suddenly jumped into the air, directly towards her.

    Xu is too sudden, Fang Jiajia immediately scared silly, Leng in situ dare not move.

    Although her father is a famous feng shui master, it seems that she hasn''t inherited any of her father''s skills. At most, she will use her mouth. If she really wants to start, she will be a savage girlfriend.

    So, seeing the cat pounce on her, I subconsciously hold Lu Banchi and hit her.

    Unexpectedly, before my ruler touched the cat, ye Zichen''s stick had already fallen on the cat and directly knocked it out.

    Damn, I didn''t expect that ye Zichen would save the beauty at the critical moment!

    It seems that Fang Jiajia''s previous words, although not very pleasant, really stimulated his potential.

    After all, every man doesn''t want to be counselled in front of his own woman.

    And Fang Jiajia obviously didn''t expect Ye Zichen to have such skill. She was also surprised. She looked at him in surprise.

    Ye Zichen showed a proud smile to her and said, "don''t look down on me, I''m a good baseball player!"

    "OK, let''s divide our work and each of us is responsible for one side. Besides, don''t beat them so hard that they can''t stand up for a while and a half! "

    As soon as my voice fell, the cats who had surrounded us suddenly jumped on us like crazy, one by one.

    We don''t care a lot. We hold our weapons tightly and hit the cats.

    One... Two... Three

    Come on... Fight and fly... Come on... Fight and fly

    Although some cats move faster than we think, even scratch our hands, but in the end is not hurt to the point.

    On the whole, we have the upper hand.

    In just ten minutes, we have solved half of the cats.

    As for the remaining half, because we saw those companions who were beaten out by us, they didn''t dare to jump on us easily. They could only keep circling around us looking for opportunities to sneak attack.

    "Well, can you still fight?" I turned to see a Fang Jia Jia and Ye Zi Chen, the mouth asks a way.

    Although the two of them couldn''t keep up with each other physically, they still gasped and made an OK gesture to me.

    "OK, then we''ll clean up the rest of the cats and see what else the cat demon can do!"

    With that, I clenched Lu Banchi and prepared to attack the cats who wanted to pounce on him.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, I do not know where to fly out of a large net, fell on those cats ready to attack us.

    Then in the blink of an eye, two men sprang out of the corner, holding a wooden stick with nails, and beat the cats who were trapped in the net.

    Sharp nails into the cat''s body, and then pull out, all with blood and meat.

    Within a few moments, the cats were beaten to pieces and howled.

    Seeing this scene, even I feel a little scared.

    Although we beat the cat just now, it was purely for self-defense.

    And, from the beginning to the end, we didn''t kill cats. It would hurt them for two days at most.

    But in front of these two men really too hard, as if did not want to give these cats to stay alive.

    Seeing that they almost killed the cats, I couldn''t help but rush up and stop their sticks with both hands.

    "Don''t you feel cruel to these cats like this?" I asked coldly.

    One of the thinner men looked at me angrily and said, "cruel? They are animals, born to be abused by us

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help kicking him in the stomach.

    He stood unsteadily, stepped back two steps and sat down on the ground.

    "Where''s the Yellow haired girl? How dare you do evil to me? " The other fatter man was a little annoyed.

    I glanced at him with a cold face and said harshly, "you say these cats are animals, but I don''t think you are as good as animals!"

    "Little girl, please don''t get in my way. Otherwise, there will be a time for you to beg for mercy! " The fat man said with a fierce face.

    When I heard him say the word "financial road", combined with their previous treatment of these cats, I finally understood what they did.

    With the development of society, people are gradually getting rich.

    As soon as he is rich, he always wants to eat something he has never eaten and play something he has never played.

    As a result, it gave birth to a variety of game hall, shanhuoguan and other shops.

    The two men in front of us are obviously professional cat hunters.

    They beat the cats to death, then took them back to skin and bone, leaving only the cat meat, and then made delicious food for those rich people to taste.

 Chapter 262

    I didn''t understand why the cat demon hated us so much.

    But at the moment, watching these two men treat cats so cruelly, let alone the cat demon, even I can''t bear it.

    "Say, who on earth asked you to catch cats!" I snapped.

    The fat man saw me not only didn''t get out of the way, but also questioned them, immediately more angry, looked at me angrily and said: "smelly girl, don''t toast, don''t drink!"

    I glanced at him and said coldly, "I''ll ask you again, who asked you to catch cats?"

    Hearing what I said, the fat man suddenly got angry and kicked me.

    My body quickly flashed, jumped behind him, directly strangled his neck, with Lu Banchi against his neck.

    "Don''t move!" I threatened.

    The fat man sneered and said, "I don''t believe it. You dare to kill me. If you have the ability, do it! "

    It seems that he won''t tell the truth without giving him some color.

    Thinking of this, Lu bangchi in my hand made a little effort and made a cut on his neck. The bright red blood slowly oozed out of his skin.

    "Do you say it or not?"

    The fat man didn''t expect that I really dare to do it. He was scared, and even his voice trembled: "don''t... Don''t be impulsive, nvxia, don''t be impulsive, I say... I say everything!"

    "If you dare to lie, my hand won''t be so light next time!" I said in a cold voice.

    "I dare not... I dare not lie to anyone, nor to nvxia!" The fat man said with an obscene face.

    I glared at him angrily and said harshly, "don''t talk nonsense!"

    Seeing that I was angry, the fat man didn''t dare to talk about it any more and directly told me everything.

    "In fact, our brothers don''t want to kill these cats either. It''s all for the sake of life! Cat meat is usually sold for more than ten yuan a catty in the market. An adult cat is about seven catties. Catching one can earn nearly 100 yuan. Our brothers are laid-off workers and have no other skills, so we can only help the game hall to catch some cats and sell them. "

    "Where did your cats go to the game house?"

    "Zhenlin game hall is two blocks away from here. We have been in this business for two years. Every time we catch a cat, we sell it to his family!" The fat man replied honestly.

    Who knows fat voice just fell, ye Zichen of one side suddenly cried out.

    "I went to that restaurant yesterday with my cousin. There is a famous dish in their family. It''s said that the mayor likes to go to his house to eat!"

    Hearing Ye Zichen''s words, the fat man sneered and said, "do you know what is dragon and tiger fighting?"

    Ye Zichen shakes his head and says, "I think it''s delicious. I didn''t ask what it was made of."

    Seeing that we all don''t know what dragon and tiger fight is, the fat man showed a little proud look on his face and said, "dragon and tiger fight belongs to Cantonese cuisine. It began in the Tongzhi period of the Qing Dynasty. At that time, there was a man named Jiang KongYin who lived in Shaoguan, Guangdong. He was not only an official, but also a gourmet. On his 70th birthday, in order to let his relatives and friends taste a new dish that he had never eaten before, he asked the chef to cook the snake and cat together. Among them, the snake is the dragon and the cat is the tiger. When they meet, they will fight, so this dish is called dragon tiger fight! "

    When ye Zichen heard that the dragon and tiger fight was made with cat meat and snake meat, he was disgusted. Holding the street lamp in the neighborhood, he vomited and yelled: "I swear, I will never eat with my cousin again. If I had known that it was made of cat and snake meat, I would not have eaten it even if I had been killed. Well... Wow... I can''t do it. I''m going to vomit again... Wow... "

    With that, ye Zichen began to vomit again.

    And the people in the live room listened to the fat man''s words, and they couldn''t help sending out barrage.

    Yes, I feel that we are so cruel. Cats are so cute, how can they be killed and eaten

    [there''s really nothing human beings don''t eat now. The more they eat, the more they kill. I really doubt whether they will go to hell when they die in the future!]

    [I suddenly feel that it''s cruel to eat meat every day. I''m thinking about whether to become a monk and change to a vegetarian!]

    ����

    To be honest, after listening to the fat man''s words, I''m not happy.

    Although human beings are higher animals and live at the top of the food chain, they wantonly kill animals in order to satisfy their own appetite. This is indeed a very shameless behavior.

    In particular, when you see the process of killing those animals with your own eyes, you will only feel more and more guilty in your heart.

    "Nvxia, I''ve told you all the things that should be said and shouldn''t be said, or... Would you please let our brothers go?" Asked the fat man tentatively.

    "Let you go? Later, you seize the opportunity to kill the cat again? " I gave him a cold glance.

    The fat man waved his hand again and again and said, "I dare not. With this lesson, where can we dare to kill the cat? It''s too late to hide from you!"

    "Well, I''ll let you go today, but if I find out you killed cats again, you know what will happen!"

    I coldly finish saying, then took back Lu Banchi, and released the hand that clamped fat man.

    Fat afraid I regret, also dare not delay, busy pull before I kicked the thin man ran away.

    Looking at their back, Fang Jiajia is dissatisfied.

    "Xiao Fei, how can you let them go so easily?"

    I shrugged and said helplessly: "what can they do if they don''t let go? Now the law on the killing of small animals is not perfect. Even if we know the cruel things they do, we can''t send them to prison! Forget it, we''d better take a look at these cats that were seriously injured by them first. They can save only one

    With that, I opened the net that the two men used to catch cats and released all the captured cats.

    Fortunately, just now I stopped them in time. Although their skin and flesh were injured to varying degrees, they didn''t hurt their lives.

    "All right, let''s go home and keep it. Don''t come out fighting again!" I sighed and said to the injured cats.

    I don''t know if I understood what I said. All the injured cats looked at me before they left, as if they were thanking me for saving them.

    I waved to them and watched them leave. Then I wanted to see what happened to Ye Zichen.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, there was a scream from the residents upstairs where the soup lady was.

    I can''t hear it.

    Damn, just now we were besieged by a group of cats, and then we met two cat thieves, so that I forgot about the cat demon and the soup lady!

    After all, if the old lady lost her life because of my negligence, then I would be guilty of a great sin.

    Thought of here, I immediately called the top Jiajia and ye Zichen, three steps and two steps to run upstairs.

    Who knows, to the third floor stairs, found before coma here a Fang has disappeared.

    It''s broken!

    Maybe the cat demon has been attached to a Fang again and started to sell soup to her!

 Chapter 263

    I dare not delay. I rush to the fourth floor at once.

    The door of grandma''s house was wide open, dark and silent.

    This situation, let me unconsciously hold the Lu Banchi in my hand.

    I turned my head to look at Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen, and motioned for them to keep their voices down so as not to disturb the cat demon.

    Then I stepped into Grandma''s house and looked around. Not only did I not find the cat demon, but also I didn''t see the shadow of grandma and Fang.

    Strange, from hearing the call, to we went upstairs, but only a minute, how can suddenly no one?

    Moreover, when we went upstairs, we didn''t see anyone coming down.

    That is to say, there is only one explanation for the present situation, that is, the cat demon used the magic method to abduct ah Fang and ah Po.

    But we have no idea where they are going.

    Where on earth will the cat demon take grandma and Fang?

    In all desperation, the three of us had to find a circle in grandma''s house.

    But to our disappointment, we still got nothing.

    However, ye Zichen saw a picture of the whole family hanging on the wall of grandma''s living room, but she was surprised and cried out.

    "How could it be him?"

    Hearing this, Fang Jiajia and I looked at it.

    In the photo of the whole family, grandma is sitting in the center, while a Fang and a man are standing in the upper right corner behind her arm in arm.

    It seems that the man should be a Fang''s husband.

    Standing in the upper left corner of the photo is a man who is somewhat similar to a Fang and a woman holding a child.

    Estimate, this man should be a Fang''s brother.

    From the photos, it seems that this is a very happy family, there is nothing wrong, but why Ye Zichen would be so surprised?

    "Do you know the man in this picture?" I asked with a slight frown.

    Ye Zichen nodded, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know him, but last time I went to Zhenhua game restaurant with my cousin, I met him. He seems to be the boss of that shop!"

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately understood why the cat demon was so cruel to her family.

    It''s not just that a Fang has a cat tattoo on her arm, it''s not just that she hates people.

    In fact, what she hates is Grandma''s son, the owner of Zhenhua game shop!

    In order to make this game shop, in order to make the dragon and tiger fight, he killed so many cats, how could the cat demon let him go?

    But it is precisely because the son of grandma committed too many murders and his murderous spirit was too heavy that the cat demon could not get close to him.

    Therefore, the cat demon will be all the anger, a brain all vent on his family.

    It''s like: if you kill my kind and let your kind eat my kind''s meat, I''ll kill your family and let your kind eat your family''s meat!

    From the beginning to the end, all the behaviors of the cat demon are actually a kind of revenge on the son of grandma!

    And now grandma and Fang were abducted by the cat demon at the same time, and their destination is probably the Zhenhua game hall!

    Thinking of this, I immediately turned to see ye Zichen and asked, "have you ever been to Zhenhua game hall?"

    "Yes, didn''t I tell you just now? Why do you ask that again? " Ye Zichen doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    "We need to get to Zhenhua game store as soon as possible, or maybe the grandmother and her family will be poisoned today. You''ve been there. You''ll lead the way

    With that, I took Fang Jiajia and the two of them down the stairs and drove to Zhenhua game store.

    "I''ve decided to call on all my relatives and friends not to eat that laoshizi''s Dragon and tiger fight in the future. It''s so cruel and disgusting. Now I think of it, I still have acid water in my stomach!" Ye Zichen sat on the back seat and said.

    Fang Jiajia gave him a white look and said, "it makes you greedy. Do you have a long memory this time?"

    Ye Zichen nodded, a face of bad smile should be way: "long long long, I will eat nothing, eat you, OK?"

    I went, all arrived at this time, ye Zichen unexpectedly still thinks of that thing on the bed, this is how impatient?

    Not only me, but also the audience in the studio protested against them.

    Anchor, would you kill them if they had a shock in your car

    [anchor, for the sake of your car, I suggest you throw them both down so as not to collapse the car later!]

    [a sissy should not have such a high fighting capacity. Do you think he is Lord Hades!]

    [you haven''t slept with Lord underworld. How do you know that Lord underworld has strong fighting power

    [even if the fighting power of Lord Hades is not strong, I also like him. After all, where is his face value!]

    ����

    Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough.

    Moreover, when it comes to him, it''s not over.

    I don''t know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing to have such a charming husband.

    Fortunately, Zhenhua game hall is very close to grandma''s place. We arrived at her door in a short time, so I took my attention back from the live broadcast and looked at this famous game hall.

    The whole store covers an area of more than 300 square meters, two floors up and down, decoration gorgeous, looking very classy.

    No wonder it can not only attract Ye Zichen, a rich young man, but also attract even the mayor to taste.

    I just don''t know if the business of this shop will continue to be hot after tonight.

    I sighed and stopped the car, then took Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen to the back of the game shop.

    Most restaurants, in front of them, are clean and tidy.

    As for the back, it''s always a dirty kitchen.

    This is especially true for game shops.

    After all, the cats, dogs, snakes and the like are not likely to be bought the same day.

    Most of the time, they buy it back in large quantities and then keep it in the restaurant. When someone orders this dish, they will make it now.

    And the cat demon will be a Fang and grandma captive here, nothing more than to revenge.

    Since it''s revenge, it''s bound to choose the place with the heaviest killing and the deepest hatred.

    So, I expected that the cat demon was in a corner of the yard behind the game hall at the moment.

    Sure enough, when the three of us went to the gate of the yard behind the game shop, we saw that there was a light on inside and there was a faint voice of someone talking.

    But as for what I said, I couldn''t hear a word clearly. I only heard words like "wish", "satisfaction" and "money" intermittently.

    I bent over to look through the crack in the door.

    Who knows, I just put my eyes close to the crack, the door of the courtyard wall actually opened itself, and the whole courtyard, also lit up a very dazzling light.

    "Your speed is slower than I expected!" A cold voice came out of the courtyard wall.

    It''s the cat demon! She is here!

    What''s more, listening to her words, she seems to have known that we would come here, so she has been waiting for us here!

 Chapter 264

    Since this is the case, I have nothing to hide, it would be better to just fight with the cat demon!

    So, I let Ye Zichen and Fang Jiajia two people obediently guard outside.

    After all, no one can tell whether it is a blessing or a curse in this courtyard. I can''t let them take risks with me.

    After settling them in, I pushed open the gate and walked in.

    But who knows, as soon as I stepped in, the gate of the courtyard suddenly closed.

    And grandma and her family, all in a half man high cage, shivering, eyes full of fear.

    "Now that you''re here, let''s finish it!" Cat demon cold voice finish saying, also didn''t talk nonsense again, directly sprang to me.

    I held Lu Banchi to meet him and wrestled with him.

    Her sharp claws tore my clothes and stabbed my skin, which made me sweat.

    But at the same time, I didn''t let her get any benefit. She burned several pieces of skin on her body a few feet down.

    I raised my hand and threw her out, and landed two or three meters away from me.

    "Do you think you can deal with me with your ability?" The cat demon looked at her skin, which was blackened by me, and said cunningly.

    "But I did hurt you, didn''t I?" I asked.

    The cat demon looked at me bitterly, then turned around their cage, and then suddenly took the initiative to open the lock on the cage.

    I went, and she let them go?

    What''s more strange is that after releasing grandma, the cat demon turned out a lot of gold in the yard.

    What do you mean? Did the cat demon suddenly change her mind and stop killing her family?

    No, it''s impossible. With the cat demon''s temperament, how can we let them go easily?

    Behind this strange behavior, there must be a bigger conspiracy!

    However, just when I was puzzled, a bullet screen on the live broadcast caught my attention.

    [I''ve heard from the older generation that eight tailed cats can grow their tails quickly and achieve great accomplishments if they help people realize their wishes after they have a certain way!]

    So it is!

    No wonder I heard some words like "wish", "satisfaction" and "money" outside the yard just now. At that time, the cat demon was asking the wishes of her family.

    Seeing that I seemed to understand what was going on, the cat demon looked at me and said with a sneer, "your time of death is coming soon."

    After that, all the lights in the yard suddenly went out, and the temperature dropped sharply.

    Countless misty moments of fog are all drifting towards the cat demon, as if condensing something.

    But it''s too dark in the yard. Even I can''t see exactly what happened.

    I''m afraid that the cat demon sneaks in the dark and dare not get too close. I can only hold Lu Banchi and guard everything around me.

    Fortunately, the darkness didn''t last long. In just three minutes, the light in the yard was on again.

    Just did not expect, in the light of the moment, there will be a shadow with amazing speed swing over, my whole person will fly out.

    I fixed my eyes on the past, and found that in a few minutes, the size of the cat demon actually increased a lot, just like a fierce wolf.

    What''s more surprising is that before I broke one tail of the cat demon, there were only seven left. But after a while, she actually grew two tails and became nine cats with complete merits.

    In other words, now she is no longer a demon, but a cat fairy!

    Shit, is it so easy to become an immortal? How can we ordinary people live?

    "My time of cultivation is much longer than you think! With your skill, it''s impossible to stop me! "

    Words fall, that cat demon''s 9 tails instantly become thick and long, swept to me together.

    I dodged quickly to avoid the attack.

    But I can''t hide one, and I can''t hide nine.

    The speed of the cat demon was faster than before. After a while, I couldn''t resist. I was hit by the cat demon''s cat tail and flew out again. I fell on the wall of the courtyard.

    "Foolish and ignorant human beings, you have harmed so many of my fellow creatures. Today is the time for you to pay for your lives!"

    The next second, the cat demon''s thick and long tail will quickly fight to grandma.

    Grandma, they were afraid. Seeing this scene, they were all stunned. They didn''t know how to react.

    I didn''t have time to think about it, so I recited a mantra and threw the indefinite universe ring at the cat''s tail.

    But who knows, the ring has not yet touched the cat''s tail, it has been knocked to the ground, rolling back to my feet.

    "Although this thing is a sacred thing to catch demons and seal ghosts, you probably forget that now I am no longer a demon, but an immortal, the supreme immortal! You''ll never break my tail with this again

    With that, the cat demon laughed with pride.

    For a moment, the whole yard was filled with cat demon''s wild laughter and the scream of grandma''s family.

    The nine tails of the cat demon, like iron bars, beat hard on them, which was shocking.

    Can''t I just watch my grandmother and his family being killed by the cat demon?

    It''s bad for grandma''s son to kill animals indiscriminately, but it''s not a crime to death.

    What''s more, grandma''s grandson is also among them.

    He is just so young. He is just a child and doesn''t know anything at all. How cruel and heartbreaking it would be to be implicated to death by his father?

    Think of here, I can''t manage so much, carrying Lu Banchi rushed up.

    Even if you can''t kill the cat demon, it''s good to stop her for a short time!

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a cold light flashed quickly, and countless blood splashed, just like a shower of blood.

    Then the next second, I heard the cat demon''s heartrending scream.

    Looking at the past, the cat demon''s nine tails were all cut off by the sharp blade and scattered on the ground like garbage.

    The person who cut off her tail is now holding a sword with pure black and dead air. Her tall and slender body is standing in the wind, just like the sculpture of ancient Greece, with a noble and cold atmosphere of killing.

    I went. Isn''t this a cool night? Why is he here? I remember I didn''t ask him for help!

    Mo liangye turned his head and looked at me. The corners of his lips were slightly raised: "madam, the children are asleep. I''ll take you home!"

    Just to put it this way, the audience in the live broadcast room is like beating chicken blood.

    [ah, Lord underworld has finally arrived. Can I say that my main purpose of watching the live broadcast is to see the rebellious face of Lord underworld? "

    [sure enough, Lord underworld is still Su De''s bottomless line. Madam, I''ve come to pick you up. Su makes me soft all over!]

    [God, you owe me a handsome man ticket like Lord Hades and a beloved wife. Please give it back to me. I can''t wait!]

    [at this moment, there are only 10 words to express my excited mood: want to sleep with him, want to sleep with him, or want to sleep with him!]

 Chapter 265

    Although the ink cool night came, I had to become a live background, but his arrival made me feel at ease after all.

    After all, now that the cat demon has become immortal, I can''t deal with it.

    In that case, it would be better to let him handle the matter.

    Think of here, I slowly back to one side, light said: "OK, then I''ll wait for your performance.". If you don''t behave well, don''t want to sleep on the floor tonight.

    With this, the audience in the studio burst into flames again.

    [I didn''t expect that our Lord underworld was a hen pecked man. Suddenly, I really wanted to see Lord underworld''s aggrieved face

    [anchor, how can you treat Pluto so cruelly? My heart hurts!]

    Don''t be afraid, Lord underworld. My bed is very big. Let alone take you in. Even if I fight with you for 300 rounds, it''s enough

    [upstairs, it''s not important whether the bed is big or not, but whether it''s strong enough. If it collapses in the middle of the way, it''s not good!]

    ����

    Keke, I feel that if Mo liangye marries a concubine, harem three thousand may not be able to pretend to be the flower infatuation of the audience!

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye gave me a smile and said, "don''t worry, madam. I won''t let you alone in bed."

    Then he waved his sword and attacked the cat demon.

    The cat demon was cut off 9 tails, and his skill was greatly frustrated. At the moment, he saw that Mo liangye attacked him and ran away in a hurry.

    Can Mo cool night action how fast, how can let her escape easily?

    A sword waved in the past, the spirit power on the sword immediately hit the cat demon and hit the ground hard.

    Cat demon mouth spit blood, a face of venomous looking at the ink cool night.

    "Who are you? How dare you fight against the fairies? "

    "The purpose of Immortals'' existence is to punish evil and promote good. If you want to do it in the opposite way, then you don''t need to exist in this world!" he said coldly

    Having said that, Mo liangye waved his long sword again and hit the cat demon with the majestic sword Qi.

    The cat demon thinks highly of herself. Being told by Mo liangye, she gets more angry now. She shows her sharp claws and pours at Mo liangye quickly.

    "Be careful!" I yelled to remind Mo liangye.

    Who knows, Mo liangye''s lips smile slightly, clench his sword, and wave it to the cat demon.

    His action was so fast that it was amazing. I didn''t even have time to see his moves clearly, so he put the sword into the scabbard and snapped: "break!"

    Then the next second, I saw that the flying cat demon body was divided into dozens of pieces, with a bang, directly burst into ashes.

    Just at this time, a night wind came, and the ashes of the cat demon were blown away in an instant

    What��

    Is that the solution? Do you want that speed?

    "Ma''am, I said I would not let you stay in the empty bed alone, so I will do it." Mo liangye came slowly.

    "You... You beat her to death like this. Won''t the fairies blame you?" I asked with a frown.

    Mo liangye reached out and touched my face lightly, and said, "if even immortals can do evil, what else do immortals do? What immortals build is not only immortal power, but also a kind heart

    Yes, people all want to be immortals and feel that immortals represent the supreme status.

    However, while enjoying extraordinary rights, immortals have to fulfill their obligations as immortals and maintain the balance of world order by benign means.

    If every immortal, like the cat demon, retaliates against the weaker human beings by the cruel means of violence, why do human beings pray for the protection of immortals?

    The words of Mo liangye not only enlighten me, but also educate the audience in the live room.

    [Lord underworld is right. Everything in the world is illusory. Only a good heart can last forever!]

    [I feel that the Three Outlooks of Lord Pluto and the anchor are all excellent. What are they

    [anchor, can you make a batch of Pluto''s dolls for sale? I want to give it up. I''ll pay my respects every morning and evening in the future! "

    [yes, I also want to worship Lord underworld. I hope Lord underworld can help me find a man who looks like him and looks like him!]

    ����

    Now that the cat demon has been solved, what we need to do now is to deal with the aftermath.

    The grandmother''s family was so stimulated that they were more or less afraid. Even if they were rescued by us, their eyes were still full of fear.

    Seeing this, I quickly and softly comforted: "grandma, it''s OK, the things that are critical to you are dead, and will never come to haunt you again!"

    Grandma looked at me as if she believed and asked, "really?"

    I nodded and said, "I promise, I won''t!"

    "That... That my daughter and son-in-law, they..." she asked with a little supplication.

    I turned to look at Mo liangye, and briefly talked about her daughter-in-law and son-in-law. Mo liangye said to her faintly, "your daughter''s soul, I can help her recall to her body. But your son-in-law has died, and your soul has already gone to the underground. If you recall him forcibly, I''m afraid your whole family will be punished by heaven. "

    Sure enough, as soon as she heard that she would be punished by heaven, she immediately showed fear on her face and shook her head again and again: "no, no, no, no, no, no, we don''t dare to disobey God''s will."

    However, because a Fang''s soul was trapped in the stray cat and could not be recalled directly, Mo liangye asked a Fang''s family to prepare black cloth, candles and mirrors.

    After everything was ready, Mo liangye spread the black cloth in the middle of the yard, then put a Fang''s body on the black cloth, lit a circle of candles beside it, and recited a mantra in his mouth.

    In an instant, a cold wind blew in the courtyard, which made me goose bumps.

    Fang''s family also dare not make a sound, all obediently standing in the distance quietly watching.

    After such a minute, the cold wind stopped, and I saw a Fang''s soul come in slowly from the outside of the yard, kneeling respectfully in front of Mo liangye.

    "You have not lived to the end of your life, but now you have been harmed by evil. Today, I will remember your merits and virtues in your previous life, and I will help you return to one. But if after that you do not sincerely practice goodness and create killing, then the day of your death is not far away! " Ink cool night cold face, deep voice said to the soul of a Fang.

    Ah Fang''s soul repeatedly kowtowed to Mo liangye and said sincerely, "thank you for your success. If I can integrate my soul, I will do more good deeds and never do evil deeds!"

    "I hope you remember what you said today. If you disobey it, I will come to fetch your soul myself in the future."

    After that, Mo liangye made a handprint, and then raised his hand to point to a Fang''s body.

    Fang''s soul immediately as if by something traction like, quickly from the top of the body to drill in, and its integration.

    After waiting for about 3 minutes, Fang''s eyes finally slowly opened and stood up from the ground.

    Seeing this scene, grandma was so excited that she rushed up and put a Fang in her arms.

    "My ah Fang, you''ve come back at last, but you''re worried about your mother!"

    Even Grandma''s son looks quite touched at the moment. He comes to hold grandma and Fang together, and several people cry together.

    "I don''t want to kill animals any more. I''m going to transfer this game shop, as long as my family and Meimei live together!" Grandma''s son confessed.

 Chapter 266

    After dealing with the aftermath, I closed the live broadcast and walked out of the game hall with Mo liangye.

    Who knows, when we stepped out of the yard, we saw Ye Zichen beating Fang Jiajia on the wall of the yard. We were very happy.

    I went. These two people are really burning.

    We fight the cat and demon inside, but they fall out and kiss each other. How can we wait?

    "Cough... It''s over. I''m home!" I blushed and coughed in a low voice, twice as a reminder.

    Hear my voice, ye Zichen and Fang Jiajia two people this just return to God, loosen each other, low head full face embarrassed.

    "I said you two are really good enough to kiss each other in such a short time. Do I have to bring a bed for you two in the future?" I said with a speechless face.

    "I... we haven''t been in love for a long time, so I can''t help it for a while." Fang Jiajia murmured.

    "Yes, I can''t help it, I can''t help it!" Ye Zichen echoed with his orchid fingers,

    I white them one eye, light said: "before against the cat demon, also didn''t see you two make so much effort, now kiss mouth, strength is quite big!"

    "Xiao Fei, don''t make fun of us, OK? Now that we''re done, let''s get out of here! " Fang Jiajia suggested.

    That''s what I said. I have to go back and have a good sleep all night.

    So I took out the car key, opened the door and sat up with Mo liangye.

    Seeing that Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen were still standing outside, they didn''t mean to get on the bus at all. I frowned and asked, "Why are you still pestering on the bus?"

    "Well... Jiajia and I don''t go back. It''s so late now. It''s estimated that her parents have gone to bed. It happens that our hotel has a branch near here. I''ll go to the hotel and sleep with her!" Ye Zichen said with a bad smile.

    Well, both of them are ready to fight for 300 rounds, so Mo liangye and I have to withdraw quickly.

    Thinking of this, I said hello to them, then started the engine and drove home.

    When I got home, it was just 12 o''clock in the middle of the night. I thought all my family were asleep. Unexpectedly, as soon as I opened the door, I saw Chen Feng holding a mobile phone and enjoying himself on the sofa.

    I left my car key on the table and asked casually, "cousin, what''s the matter? Let me have fun with my sister? "

    Who knows, as soon as Chen Feng saw me coming back, he immediately received my mobile phone to his trouser pocket, just like he was afraid of me.

    Seeing his guilty conscience, I couldn''t help joking: "cousin, are you watching some kind of restricted movies? It''s a big night. I''ll hurt myself if I watch too much! "

    Hearing this, Chen Fengbai took a look at me and said, "you know so well, it seems that you usually see a lot?"

    I was just about to refute. Unexpectedly, Mo liangye put his arms around my shoulder, gave me a kiss on the lip and said to Chen Feng, "only single dogs can watch small movies. My wife has me. She doesn''t need small movies at all!"

    This words a, almost make Chen Feng angry half dead.

    "You... You''re really bullying people. I''m going to sue you at the singles association!"

    I waved to him: "walk slowly, don''t send, we must sue, don''t forget!"

    Chen Feng glared at me and went back to his bedroom with a face hurt by 10000 points.

    Looking at his back, I looked at Mo liangye and asked faintly, "is this product really single for a long time, so I''m watching that kind of small movie?"

    "I don''t think so, but it''s true that he won''t be single for long. When you were away just now, I overheard him chatting with a girl on the Internet. Looking at this, I guess I''m going to have a girlfriend, right Ink cool night light should way.

    "My God, this goods unexpectedly want to love online?" I was a little surprised.

    Mo liangye nodded, then picked me up and walked slowly towards the upstairs.

    "Ma''am, it doesn''t matter whether he loves online or not. The important thing is that we should do something that husband and wife should do."

    "No, I want to rest." I refused.

    Mo liangye lowered his head and blocked my mouth with his lips. He said in a soft voice: "madam, you''re good. We''ll have a rest when we finish."

    Wuwuwu, I am also very desperate for such a discontented husband!

    ����

    The next morning, as soon as I woke up, I saw that Mo liangye was dressing wennuan, just like a super father.

    But wennuan didn''t seem to appreciate her. She pointed to the clothes she was wearing at Mo liangye and said, "Dad has bad taste. I don''t want to wear this. It''s ugly!"

    Alas, it seems that Mo liangye can''t escape the fate of being disliked by Nuan Nuan, just as Guoguo disliked me at the beginning.

    In desperation, I had to take off my clothes and put on a pink skirt.

    "My mother has better taste, so I like to wear a little pink skirt."

    Warm finish saying, also specially embrace my face big kiss a mouthful.

    If my daughter is my mother''s intimate little cotton padded jacket, then my little princess is going to be a little quilt!

    I held Nuan Nuan in my arms and asked softly, "Nuan Nuan is so beautiful today. Where do you want to play?"

    "Dad said that he would take me to the underworld to play, so I should dress well and not disgrace my dad and brother!" Warm soft glutinous said.

    I turned my head to see Mo liangye and asked, "are you going to take her to the underworld? Her body... "

    Because of the premature delivery last time, I was so worried about my warm body that I didn''t take her to live.

    But this time, Mo liangye said that she would take her to the underworld. Could her body bear the heavy Yin Qi of the underworld?

    Mo liangye touched my head and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Last time, the spiritual power that Guoguo delivered to her has been integrated with her spirit. Now her body has completely recovered to normal. Besides, I''m not only taking her to the underworld, but also you. Let''s go together. "

    So, after breakfast, wennuan and I came to the underworld again under the leadership of Mo liangye.

    The last time I came here, it was when I married him.

    Although it''s been several months, it''s just like what happened yesterday.

    "Mom, did you and dad get married in the underworld?" Warm voice milk air of ask a way.

    "Yes, your father and I got married in twists and turns, almost without you!" I replied casually.

    Wennuan blinked and asked, "why? Why did mom almost lose me? I''m so cute, how can my mother not have me? "

    I glanced at Mo liangye and murmured, "because your father is so charming, he almost married you a little mother."

    Hearing this, Nuan Nuan immediately glared at Mo liangye and said, "Dad, you are not allowed to marry little mom, or my brother and I will call others Dad!"

    Mo liangye looked at me and asked: "madam, is it really good for you to teach bad children like this?"

 Chapter 267

    I shrugged and said innocently: "I didn''t teach her bad. I''m setting up a correct outlook on life for her! Warm, right? "

    Wennuan nodded and said, "mom is right about everything. I love mom the most!"

    Mo cool night picked eyebrow to see warm one eye, ask a way: "listen to your meaning, don''t love me?"

    "Er... Dad is my fourth love!" Wennuan thought about it and said with fingers.

    Hearing this, Mo Liang night suddenly the whole person is not good.

    He is wennuan''s father. Even if he doesn''t rank first, he has to rank second. As a result, wennuan directly ranks her fourth, not even the third. Can he not hold back?

    It seems to see Mo liangye a little unhappy, warm also milk comfort way: "Dad, I can put you in the fourth has been very good, you should be satisfied, at least you row in front of uncle!"

    It''s OK not to say this. With this, Mo liangye''s heart is almost broken into glass.

    In order to restore his dignity as a father, I had to mediate and ask Nuan Nuan, "can you tell mom who are the top three?"

    Hearing what I said, wennuan broke her fingers and counted: "mom is the first, uncle Yunxi is the second, brother... Forget it, in order to make dad happy, she reluctantly let dad be the third and brother the fourth..."

    To tell you the truth, I feel that Mo liangye is about to die of vomiting blood at the moment.

    It''s probably the biggest shadow in his heart to be so despised by his own daughter?

    But who let Nuan Nuan be his daughter? Even if she dislikes him again, he has to spoil her like a little princess!

    So, Mo liangye sighed helplessly, took wennuan from me and said, "Dad has a surprise for you. If you kiss dad, dad will tell you."

    Wennuan watched him tangle for a long time and asked, "what''s the surprise? Unless you let uncle Yunxi come to see me, don''t expect me to kiss you! "

    Mo cool night mysterious smile, said: "that you must kiss me today, or I won''t let you see Uncle Yunxi."

    "Uncle Yunxi is here? Really? Dad, are you sure you didn''t lie to me? " Warm look immediately excited up, just like a pair of flowers crazy appearance.

    Seeing that Nuan Nuan was so excited, Mo liangye deliberately pretended to be wronged and said, "I''ve come, but just now Nuan Nuan ranked me fourth, which made me unhappy, so I''m not going to let him come to see you."

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Nuan Nuan immediately converges her dislike of Mo liangye, holds Mo liangye''s head, kisses and kisses him on the face, and coaxes him with a soft voice: "Dad, Nuan Nuan is wrong. Nuan Nuan shouldn''t put dad in the fourth place. Dad is the first in Nuan Nuan''s mind. Dad, let Nuan Nuan meet uncle Yunxi!"

    It''s said that my daughter is the lover of my father''s last life. Warm and warm, even if I want to refuse, I can''t do it.

    In desperation, Mo liangye nodded and said, "for the sake of wennuan, I''ll give her a surprise."

    Finish saying, Mo cool night raised a finger to point not far away, say to warm warm: "you see who that is?"

    Wennuan turns to look at it and finds that there is a man with a slender figure and a jade crown standing about 20 meters in front of him. Who is Ji Yunxi?

    "Uncle Yunxi!" Warm and excited from the ink cool night''s arms to break away, with their own short legs to stagger the past.

    "Little fellow, have you grown so big? Last time I saw you, you were still in your mother''s stomach Ji Yunxi will hold warm in his arms to tease.

    Looking at Ji Yunxi, wennuan''s heart is as sweet as honey.

    "Uncle Yunxi, tell you a secret secretly, don''t tell others!" Warm mysterious said.

    Ji Yunxi said with a smile: "say it, I promise not to tell others."

    Nuan Nuan put her head to Ji Yunxi''s ear and whispered, "although they all think my father is very handsome, in my heart, uncle Yunxi, you are the most handsome!"

    Hearing the warm words, Ji Yunxi''s heart suddenly blossomed.

    After all, everyone wants others to praise themselves, not to mention the childlike little Lori wennuan.

    "Wennuan, you''re really good. I''ll buy you some sugar later."

    Finish saying, Ji Yunxi then embraces warm to talk to smile of go forward.

    Looking at their backs, I asked, "how could he be in the underworld? Isn''t the underworld and the Shura world always incompatible? "

    Mo liangye took my hand and answered as he walked: "last time on honeymoon island, he helped us, so taking this opportunity, I invited him to the underworld to be a guest, which can also be regarded as a favor to him!"

    "So you took me to the underworld today just to invite him as a guest?" I asked, frowning.

    "Of course not. Did you see the house in front of you? It''s the house I bought for Guoguo. It''s been such a long time. You mother have to come and see where the door of your son''s house opens?"

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, I looked up and saw a quaint courtyard not far ahead, looking at the extraordinary style.

    "Can Guoguo and Xiaoling live in such a big house?" I look at Mo cool night light ask a way.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand and pinched my face, and said with a smile, "how could it be the two of them? In the future, they will have children and grandchildren, and they will live together. It''s estimated that they will feel crowded!"

    I white him one eye, light said: "you think really far, they two are so small, you want to let them get married, have children or even have grandchildren, your father when really enough worry!"

    "I''m worried about all this. You can be a good shake off shopkeeper when you are a mother! I''m in charge of worrying and making money to support my family, and you''re in charge of beauty! "

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the sound of Mo Liang''s night talk falls, Guo Guo leads Xiao Ling out of the house.

    "Dad, you''re wrong, mom is not only beautiful, but also responsible for fighting monsters!"

    ����

    In this way, we a few joking into the Mo cool night for fruit buy house.

    I have to say that the cool night is really good for Guoguo.

    This house is not only much bigger than our house in the sun, but also equipped with gardens and servants, which seems to be the standard of little Hades!

    It seems that Mo liangye is really cultivating Guoguo as his successor. No wonder I feel that Guoguo has become more sensible recently!

    "Mom, let me tell you a good news. I''ve been working hard recently, and I''ve recovered a lot." Guoguo came up to me and said.

    I looked down at him and saw that there were many bruises and scars on his hands. It seemed that he had been hurt when practicing martial arts. I couldn''t help but feel heartbroken.

    "Guoguo, mom, I''m sorry for you. It''s mom who''s useless that makes you so hard now." I hold fruit a face of guilt said.

    "Mom, don''t feel guilty. If my mom hadn''t given me a chance to save my sister, dad wouldn''t have given me such a big house! What''s more, dad said, men have to bear hardships, so that they can protect their beloved women in the future! " Fruit fruit a face resolute say.

 Chapter 268

    Hearing Guoguo''s words, I can only hold him tighter.

    "Guoguo, mother loves you, mother will always love you!" My voice is a little choked.

    Guoguo held my face, gently gave a kiss, said with a smile: "Mom, Guoguo also loves you, so you and your sister must be good in the sun, otherwise my father and I will worry!"

    What else can I ask for if I have a son like this?

    Now, I just hope that Guoguo and Nuan can grow up healthily and happily, and live the life they want to live.

    Accompany fruit to play for a while, I have nothing to do, then a person strolled to the back of the garden.

    But never thought, unexpectedly met Pei Zhao there by accident.

    Last time, after Pei Zhao was beheaded by Mo liangye, I never saw him again, let alone asked about his injury.

    It happened that I met her today, so I took the initiative to ask, "Pei Zhao, how much better is your arm? If it''s not convenient, I''ll talk to Mo liangye later and ask him to assign you less tasks. "

    Pei Zhao looked at me and said respectfully, "thank you for your concern. The last general''s injury is no longer serious."

    "I''m really sorry about last time. I don''t want to plead for you. It''s just that you move too fast for me to say." I said with a little apology.

    Pei Zhao shook his head, laughed and said, "Princess Ming, you don''t have to worry about it. What happened last time was that the last general was derelict of duty. Taking into account the fact that he lost the ghost King''s golden seal and Li Manshu''s escape from hell, the final general has made three mistakes. His Highness the underworld only punished me for breaking my arm, which has left me a bit of affection. He will never dare to blame his Highness the underworld and the princess of the underworld. "

    Hearing Li Manshu''s name, I couldn''t help frowning and asked, "is there any news about Li Manshu?"

    "Not yet. Since she was rescued by the man in black last time, there has been no news about her. Mo Jiang suspected that she might have changed her face and become an ordinary human. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense. We can''t find her for such a long time. "

    When it comes to Li Manshu, Pei Zhao also has some resentment.

    Pei Zhao as a ghost king, only a few times Miss, there are two times because of her, and he also because of her and cut off one arm, in the heart can''t really not have a bit of resentment.

    However, his conjecture is not impossible.

    Pei Zhao is the most important ghost king under Mo liangye. His strength can''t be underestimated. Few people he wants to find can''t be found.

    Unless... Unless Li Manshu has really changed his appearance, collected Yin Qi and mixed in the crowd!

    After realizing this, I could not remember the last mask.

    That time, although I found out the truth of the matter, I destroyed the factory that built the mask, and caught a ghost who cut the skin. But I always felt that someone else was manipulating it behind it.

    But before I had time to ask more questions, the ghost was eaten by Guoguo, which made it impossible for me to continue to investigate.

    But now linking these two things together, I suddenly made a bold guess: if Li Manshu is the one hiding behind the Skinner ghost, is it all right to explain?

    She uses the accumulated human skin to refine it again, and makes a brand new skin according to her own wishes. As long as she wears that skin, she can easily avoid Pei Zhao''s investigation.

    If so, it would be terrible!

    I don''t even know who she has become. Isn''t she under threat anytime, anywhere?

    "Princess Ming, there''s one more thing I don''t know whether to say or not!" Pei Zhao slightly hesitated to look at me and said.

    I looked at Pei Zhao and motioned him to continue.

    "The person who rescued Li Manshu that day is probably the same year..."

    Unexpectedly, before Pei Zhao finished his sentence, he was interrupted by Mo Liang night.

    "Pei Zhao!" Mo cool night shrieked.

    Hearing the voice of Mo liangye, Pei Zhao immediately stopped his voice, as if he didn''t dare to speak any more.

    Mo liangye looked at Pei Zhao, his eyes full of fierce color, and said in a deep voice: "just now the Yin soldier came to report that something happened in the tongue pulling hell, you should go and deal with it right away!"

    "Wait... Pei Zhao, you just said half of what you said. It''s not too late to finish the other half before you leave!" I stopped.

    For me, things related to Li Manshu are always my biggest worry.

    After all, she killed me several times, and now she may have changed my face.

    I''m really upset if I don''t ask you clearly.

    But who knows, hearing my protection, Pei Zhao changed her mouth in an instant.

    "Just now, the end will just play a joke with Princess Ming, there is no second half sentence, please don''t worry about Princess Ming."

    "How can it be? You just said

    Half way through, I was interrupted by Pei Zhao.

    "If Princess Ming doesn''t have something else to do, then she will step down."

    Mo liangye waved his sleeve to Pei Zhao and said, "OK, hurry to deal with the matter of tongue pulling hell, so as to avoid any more trouble."

    Pei Zhao took orders and immediately retired.

    In the whole garden, for a moment, only me and Mo liangye were left.

    "What are you doing? Pei Zhao just said something to me. As soon as you show up, he won''t say anything. It''s all your fault!" I clench a fist, in the chest of Mo cool night lightly beat next to say.

    Mo liangye gently held my hand that I beat on his chest, looked at me affectionately and said, "madam, he suddenly stopped talking later. Naturally, there is a reason why he didn''t say it. Why do you have to be more serious? Maybe, he thought it might be better for you not to say it? So, let''s not let him down. "

    I gave him a white look and said coldly, "well, only if I say it myself. You think it''s for my good, but maybe it''s not really good in my opinion! "

    Mo liangye smiles, reaches out his hand and embraces me in his arms, and says in a deep voice: "madam, as long as you believe that I will not harm you at any time, that''s enough!"

    "Listen to your words, have you ever moved the mind that harms me?" I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "this is not true, but I can''t guarantee that no one will stir up the relationship between us!"

    "Hi, what can I do for you. We have such a good relationship, and we have two children. It''s more difficult for others to stir up trouble! " I don''t think so.

    Mo liangye sighed, gently kissed me on the forehead and said, "I said that I have no other wish except to love you in this life."

    I don''t know why, I always feel that Mo liangye is a little strange today, but I can''t say what''s strange.

    Maybe I think too much!

    "By the way, I''ve always wanted to ask you something."

    Mo cool night deeply looking at me, should way: "madam, but say no harm."

    "I lost my father and mother when I was young, and I didn''t even know what they looked like. So, I want you to help me find out if my parents'' souls are still in the underworld. If yes, can you show me a look. I swear, just one eye, just one eye, I will never delay their reincarnation! "

 Chapter 269

    After listening to my words, Mo liangye was slightly stunned, sighed and said: "madam, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but they have been dead for a long time. According to the rules of the underworld, they have been reincarnated for a long time."

    Although I had expected such an answer before I asked, I was still disappointed to hear it now.

    "Is there no way? Even if I know where their souls are now! " I did not give up, but continued to ask.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "madam, the soul is due to destiny. If you reveal the secret, you and I will be punished."

    The implication, even if I continue to ask, he will definitely not tell me.

    Although he is the king of the underworld, he is the supreme existence of the underworld.

    But in this world, in addition to the sun, the underworld, the Shura world and several other regions, the heaven arranges everything in the underworld.

    Even if he is the king of the underworld, he can''t reveal his secrets at will.

    Although I really want to know where my parents are, I hope my family is safe.

    After all, once the secret is revealed, what kind of punishment will I suffer? No one knows. I can''t gamble with my family''s life and good fortune selfishly.

    Thinking of this, I had to compromise and nodded and said, "well, since it''s against heaven''s destiny, I don''t want to ask. Now I just want you and the children to be well, and the rest of the things are put aside for the time being."

    Mo liangye held my hand tightly and asked in a deep voice: "madam, life is alive, but in a hurry for dozens of years. When you die, you reincarnate and regenerate. When you are old, you die again and again. After life after life, even if you have hatred and concern, you should put it down."

    "That''s why you have Mengpo soup in the underworld, which can make people forget all the worries, love and hatred of previous lives?" I asked wistfully.

    Mo liangye nodded his head and said: "whether it''s your parents or yourself, you have to experience life after life. Every life has its cause and effect and mission. Their mission was completed, so they left you. The most important thing at the moment is to experience and fulfill the mission of your own life, not to entangle the hatred left by your parents or the last life. "

    I know that he wanted me to let go of the hatred and obsession of my parents'' death and enjoy my life happily.

    Although my heart is not willing, but still have to admit that what he said, there is some truth.

    He has been in the underworld for thousands of years. What kind of life and death have he never seen?

    If everyone wants to pursue their past and present lives, and even want to find those who have passed away, then the whole world is not in chaos?

    Perhaps, just like drinking Mengpo soup, forgetting the love and hatred of the past life and cherishing the present with ease and happiness is the most important thing!

    After thinking about this, I suddenly felt relieved. I took a walk in the garden and went back to the main hall.

    Nuan Nuan is still playing in Ji Yunxi''s arms. Guoguo is reading a book, but there is no shadow of Xiaoling.

    Strange, I remember that before I went to the back garden, Xiaoling was very sensible. How could she disappear after such a while?

    For this reason, I can''t help asking curiously: "Guoguo, where''s Xiaoling?"

    Guoguo raised her head from the book and said, "she? She''s gone to Mengpo, and basically at this time of day, she goes to Mengpo to help. "

    When I heard that, I was totally confused.

    Xiaoling went to Mengpo? What''s the situation?

    Seeing my surprise, Mo liangye patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Xiaoling was chased by a vicious dog in the underworld a few days ago because of her playfulness. She happened to be rescued by Mengpo by the Naihe bridge. Seeing that she was lovely, Mengpo intentionally accepted her as an apprentice. I saw that Xiaoling himself was willing to do it, so I made up my mind and agreed to it. "

    I went. My little Jincan was apprenticed to Mengpo, but my master didn''t know anything. Do you want to ignore my opinion?

    As if afraid that I would not be happy, Mo liangye continued: "in fact, it''s not bad for Xiaoling to be an apprentice to Mengpo. Mengpo has served for the underworld for thousands of years, and the number of years is approaching. Looking back, Mengpo came into being with all the merits and virtues accumulated over the years. Who will sell Mengpo soup

    I white he one eye, discontented said: "you let me raise the small insect to work for your underworld, you asked my opinion?"

    Mo liangye grabbed my hand, pretended to hit his handsome face twice, and said: "madam, this matter is my thoughtlessness. If I have nothing to discuss with you, I should fight, I should fight!"

    "Cough cough cough, in front of the two children show love here, really good?" Ji Yunxi said with dissatisfaction.

    Who knows, his voice just fell, warm and fruit with one voice said: "Uncle Yunxi, we have been used to father and mother all the time joint dog abuse behavior!"

    The words of the two brothers and sisters made Ji Yunxi speechless. He sighed and said, "this world can''t give a single dog like me a little kindness. It''s pitiful and pathetic!"

    "Uncle Yunxi, don''t be afraid. Even if no girl likes you, you will always be the most handsome man in wennuan''s heart!" Warm milk said.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye almost vomited blood.

    Nuan Nuan dislikes his father, but praises Ji Yunxi. How big is his psychological shadow now!

    But the good thing is that Mo liangye is still elegant. Instead of directly demolishing Ji Yunxi''s platform, he said faintly, "I heard that some days ago, your father and King wanted to choose a princess for you, so strictly speaking, you are not a single dog, are you?"

    Unexpectedly, on hearing this, Ji Yunxi''s face was even worse.

    "Don''t mention it. If it wasn''t for this, I wouldn''t bother to hide in your underworld!"

    Hearing Ji Yunxi''s words, wennuan blinked his big eyes and said to me, "Uncle Yunxi is so pitiful. He is homeless. Mom, why don''t we take him in? "

    I think wennuan is really poisoned by Ji Yunxi. He''s uncle Yunxi. Are the children so mature now?

    Seeing that I shouldn''t do it for a long time, wennuan worried that I didn''t agree with her, so she began to play Jiao.

    "Mom, you can agree. Please, as long as you agree to let uncle Yunxi live in our house, I promise I won''t be naughty in the future!"

    This little thing is really grinding. I thought that if I didn''t agree, she would pester me for a day and a night.

    In all desperation, I had to nod and agree.

    "Well, it happens that I have something important to deal with these days. I may not be able to protect your mother and daughter. With Yunxi''s younger brother, I can rest assured." Ink cool night light said.

    Ji Yunxi smile, should say: "don''t worry, although the underworld and Shura have been incompatible for thousands of years, but I Ji Yunxi is not mean enough to take your wife and daughter as a threat."

 Chapter 270

    Because Mo liangye had something important to deal with, we only stayed in the underworld for 3 days and then went back to the sun.

    Before leaving, Mo liangye hugged me tightly and said in a deep voice: "madam, when I''m away, you should be careful in everything."

    "I know, though I''m not very good at it, I''ll take care of myself. You can handle your own affairs with ease. When it''s finished, we''ll take the children out to play together. " I answered with a smile.

    Mo liangye held my face for a long time before kissing my lips deeply.

    I don''t know why. I always feel that today''s kiss is different from that of the past.

    Without the previous hegemony and strength, but with infinite tenderness and attachment, and even some helplessness.

    But I didn''t think much about it. When he didn''t want to leave me, he gently pushed him away and said, "OK, warm, they are all watching. Don''t teach the children badly."

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice, "OK, when I come back, I will take you and your children abroad for a good time."

    "It''s a deal!"

    "It''s a deal!"

    Mo cool night finish saying, once again in my forehead kiss, just saw me back to the sun.

    To tell you the truth, I prefer the sun to the dark world.

    There are daybreak and sunset, four distinct seasons, birdsong and fragrance of flowers, red lights and green wine.

    Live in this kind of place, can more happiness and happiness!

    But who knows, Ji Yunxi and I just came back to the world with warmth, and we were disturbed by Fang Jiajia''s call.

    "Hello, Jiajia." I picked up the phone as I changed my shoes.

    "Xiao Fei, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for days! " Fang Jiajia''s voice was worried.

    I remember that I was in a hurry to go to the underworld last time. I didn''t have time to say hello to her. I even left my mobile phone on the shoe cabinet in the porch and forgot to take it.

    "That... I went there a few days ago and didn''t bring my cell phone, so..."

    Who knows, Fang Jiajia immediately interrupted me without waiting for me to explain.

    "Ye Zichen has an accident, you hurry to Jingyun hotel traffic West Road branch, the situation is urgent!"

    Apart from this, Fang Jiajia said nothing else and hung up the phone.

    Listen to her voice, it seems that something really happened.

    Therefore, I dare not delay. I put on the shoes I just took off and said to Ji Yunxi, "I have something to do. There is food in the refrigerator. You can take whatever you want."

    With that, I took the car key in a hurry and drove to the place Fang Jiajia said.

    Although I was psychologically prepared, I didn''t know how serious the situation was until I arrived at the hotel.

    Because even in the daytime, I can feel the gloomy atmosphere of this hotel.

    If I guess correctly, ye Zichen today this matter son, estimate and ghost related.

    However, just as I was standing at the door, a familiar voice came into my ears.

    "Girl, do you see it?"

    I suddenly look back, but see Fang Lianqiu is smiling at me.

    Shit, why is he here?

    I didn''t like him very much. I always felt that he was a little shady and didn''t look like a decent person. As a result, he suddenly said to me, is this the rhythm that scares people to death?

    But no matter what, he''s also Fang Jiajia''s father. Even if I don''t give him face, I can''t help but give Fang Jiajia face. So I tried to squeeze out a smile and said, "it''s uncle Fang. I thought there was some ghost. I almost punched him."

    "You seem to be very alert. It''s good, it''s better than Jiajia in our family! " Fang Lianqiu said with a faint smile.

    "Uncle Fang flatters me. Although Jiajia is careless, many things are better than me. If Uncle Fang teaches her more skills, I believe her future achievements will not be low. "

    "If she''s half as smart and hardworking as you are, I''ll be at ease!" Fang Lianqiu finished and patted me on the shoulder.

    As a result of his shot, I felt goose bumps all over my body, and pretended to avoid his salty hands.

    Seeing Fang Jiajia coming out of the gate of the hotel, I quickly ran over and took her arm.

    "Jiajia, why are you so anxious to call me here?"

    Fang Jiajia looked at me and her father, sighed and said, "that night, after we dealt with the cat demon, ye Zichen and I didn''t go home to stay in the hotel. As a result, who ever thought that we had a strange thing that night?"

    "What strange thing?" I asked, frowning.

    Fang Jiajia looked around and saw that there was no one else. Then she said, "this branch of Ye Zichen''s house is haunted!"

    "No way? This hotel is so big, it''s a chain. If it''s really haunted, how can the guests stay? " I can''t believe it.

    "What I said is true. That night I wanted to go to the toilet in the middle of the night, but I couldn''t move. I felt a cold thing blowing in my ear." Fang Jiajia said timidly.

    "Is Ye Zichen deliberately teasing you? After all, you two sleep together. "

    Fang Jiajia shook her head and said, "impossible! At that time, ye Zichen had fallen asleep, and I was still holding his waist. How could he run behind me to blow? "

    If so, Fang Jiajia may have encountered something unclean.

    However, what she said on the phone was that ye Zichen had an accident, but I still don''t know what happened to Ye Zichen.

    As if seeing the question in my heart, Fang Jiajia continued: "that night, the ghost blew for a while, and then I fell asleep. When I wake up the next day, I call ye Zichen to go to the restaurant for breakfast, but I can''t wake him up. I thought he was too tired to sleep, so I left him alone and let him sleep for two days. As a result, he still doesn''t wake up. Thinking of that night''s blowing, I was afraid of his accident, so I asked my father to come and have a look. Who knows... Who knows... "

    At this point, Fang Jiajia''s mood is down to the extreme, tears down.

    "What happened to Ye Zichen?" I''m still in the clouds.

    "That boy''s Yang is almost absorbed by the evil spirit, and his three souls and seven spirits are also extracted, leaving only one soul. If he can''t get his soul back, it''s hard to wake up!" Fang Lianqiu sighed and said.

    As soon as I said this, I was shocked.

    "Then... Isn''t that the same as a vegetable?"

    Fang Lianqiu nodded and said: "now he still has a breath of Yang Qi hanging. Once this breath of Yang Qi is gone, even if the soul is taken back, it can''t be saved!"

    I went, ye Zichen and Fang Jiajia just opened a room. As a result, they actually lost their lives? And in his own hotel?

    Is there anything more frustrating in the world?

 Chapter 271

    But ye Zichen out of such a thing, we always have to help solve it, right?

    Thinking of this, I asked directly, "where is he now?"

    "It''s still upstairs in our room!" Fang Jiajia responded.

    "OK, take me up. Anyway, you have to see it first!"

    Then Fang Jiajia took me and Fang Lianqiu up the stairs by elevator and came to the room where they lived two days ago.

    Because of this, the whole floor is empty, leaving only the person in charge of the branch and ye Zichen''s family.

    Seeing us coming, ye Zichen''s mother was a little excited and rushed up to beat Fang Jiajia, but she was stopped by Ye Zichen''s sister.

    "Mom, what are you doing?"

    Ye Mu sobbed and said: "if it wasn''t for this fox spirit, Chen Chen wouldn''t have done this! Our family is you and Chen Chen two children, if Chen Chen really has three long two short, I also not live

    "Enough!" See his wife crying, ye Zichen''s father shrieked.

    After all, people in business still need some face.

    Although Ye Mu''s appearance is a mother''s instinct, it undoubtedly makes Ye Fu lose face.

    "Things have happened. The most important thing now is not to investigate the responsibility. The key is to find a way to cure this smelly boy!" Ye Fu said sternly.

    Although Fang Jiajia didn''t want such a thing to happen, it happened when ye Zichen and Fang Jiajia were together.

    Therefore, Fang Jiajia was guilty, so she stepped back and pushed her father Fang Lianqiu to the front.

    "This is my father. He is a feng shui master. He has a certain research on Yin and Yang. Maybe... Maybe he has a way to save Ye Zichen!" Fang Jiajia timidly said.

    Ye Fu turned his head to look at Fang Lianqiu, with arrogant color in his eyes, as if he didn''t pay attention to Fang Lianqiu.

    "Are you a master?" Ye Fu asked with a little doubt.

    Fang Lianqiu gave a faint smile and said, "master, I don''t deserve it, but it''s really related to Yin and Yang."

    Ye Fu looked at him up and down, and asked faintly, "well, how can I treat my son''s disease?"

    Fang Lianqiu held the gold glasses on his eyes, looked around his eyes, and said, "does Mr. Ye really want me to talk here?"

    Hearing Fang Lianqiu''s meaning, ye Fu asked the person in charge of the branch and several other employees to step back and close the door.

    "Can we say it now?" Ye Fu''s tone was obviously impatient.

    Fang Lianqiu nodded, took a deep look at Ye Fu, and asked: "if I guess correctly, when ye Zong opened this branch, he should have done something about Feng Shui?"

    Hearing this, ye Fu looked at Fang Lianqiu in surprise and asked, "how do you know?"

    "It''s this bowl of rice that I eat when I''m wandering in the Jianghu. If I can''t even see such an obvious Five ghosts transportation and Finance Bureau, then what kind of geomancy do I play?" Fang Lianqiu looks at Ye Fu like a torch and says.

    This words a, the face of leaf father is very ugly immediately.

    After all, the Wugui fortune bureau is not a glorious thing.

    The so-called Five ghosts generally refer to the five spirits, namely, Zhang Yuanbo, the Oriental Fortune maker, Liu Yuanda, the Western Fortune maker, Zhao Gongming, the southern fortune maker, Zhong Shigui, the northern fortune maker, and Shi Wenye, the Chinese fortune maker.

    It is an extremely immoral means to apply the Five ghosts Transportation Bureau to the commercial profit-making places like Yejia Hotel, that is, to bury the limbs and skulls of the dead in the underground of the five directions in the southeast, northwest and middle of the hotel, and attract the past guests to spend by gathering the Yin Qi of the dead, so as to achieve the purpose of collecting money.

    It''s no wonder that ye Fu''s face will be so embarrassed after Fang Lianqiu sees through the Five ghosts'' fortune.

    You know, once this kind of thing spreads out, not only the hotel can''t be opened, but also ye Fu''s face in the mall will be damaged.

    This is also the reason why Fang Lianqiu deliberately asked the hotel staff to quit before he said this.

    Seeing that ye''s father was embarrassed, Fang Lianqiu laughed and continued: "the merchant is very profitable. Mr. Ye''s move is justifiable, and I believe Mr. Ye is not a man without conscience at all. At least, Mr. Ye also knows that a rockery is built in the hotel hall to suppress the air pressure and shade, and fish tanks are placed on the wall opposite the elevator on each floor to suppress the shade with the activity of fish. "

    Hearing Fang Lianqiu''s words, Ye''s father nodded as if he had found the bottom of the steps and said, "yes, when the master made this arrangement, I felt that it was too immoral and I couldn''t bear it. So I asked the master to set up an array for me to suppress the Yin Qi. I was afraid that the Yin Qi in the hotel would be too strong. But I didn''t expect that something happened to my only son even though I tried to prevent everything! "

    It''s hard for me to be a friend, let alone Ye Fu.

    It''s like doing something immoral, and the result is retribution to the offspring.

    Although I have nothing to do with myself, my descendants are also my own blood and bone. It''s impossible that I really don''t care.

    "Uncle, you and auntie don''t worry too much. There is always a solution to this matter!" I said in a good voice.

    Ye Mu cried and sighed: "Chen Chen is already like this. What can I do?"

    However, as soon as the voice fell, Fang Lianqiu said, "there''s still a way! Judging from the current situation, young master Ling has been sucked by the evil spirit. As long as we find a way to lead the evil spirit out, capture it and force it to hand over his soul, we should still have a chance of survival! "

    On hearing this, ye Mu''s eyes lit up immediately. She grabbed Fang Lianqiu''s arm and asked, "master, what you said is true? Is my family Chen really saved

    See ye Mu so, ye Fu''s face suddenly black, can''t help coughing twice.

    Ye''s mother realized her gaffe and immediately released her hand holding Fang Lianqiu''s arm. She said awkwardly: "I''m sorry, I''m too worried about my son, so I''m gaffed for a moment. I hope master Haihan can help me!"

    Fang Lianqiu shook his head and said, "it''s not in the way. If something happens to a child, it''s normal for parents to worry about it."

    Hearing this, ye Fu glared at Ye mu, then Lianqiu said: "as long as the master can cure my son, in terms of reward, I will not treat the master badly!"

    With that, ye Fu looks at the Secretary beside him. The Secretary immediately takes out a check from his bag and hands it to Fang Lianqiu.

    "Master, this is a million yuan deposit. When my boy''s illness is cured, I will personally deliver another five million yuan." Leaf father a face polite of the other side gather autumn to say.

    I went, the master is the master, but said a Five ghosts fortune Bureau, the result is that people obediently offered a million.

    How easy the money is!

    However, the Ye family is really generous, with millions of hands. No wonder so many girls in the school wanted to be ye Zichen''s girlfriends one after another. With them, they all went to Ye Zichen''s family.

 Chapter 272

    However, what I didn''t expect was that no matter what ye Fu said, Fang Lianqiu resolutely refused to accept the check.

    "Mr. Ye, my daughter has a certain responsibility to make such a thing happen to you. We really can''t accept your kindness any more."

    Seeing Fang Lianqiu''s insistence, ye Fu had to ask the Secretary to collect the check and said, "since the master refuses to accept it, it''s better to wait until the master has cured my son''s illness. I''ll transfer six million to your account."

    Ye''s father has already said so, and Fang Lianqiu can''t refuse any more, so he has to nod his head and say, "money, let''s talk about it later. At present, we''d better cure the other childe''s disease first, which is the most important thing!"

    "Yes, as long as my son is cured, everything else is easy to say!" Ye Fu answered repeatedly.

    So, Fang Lianqiu turns around in the room, and finally his eyes fall on Ye Zichen.

    "Mr. Ye, the Yin Qi in this room is so heavy that the Yang Qi on the childe is not much. If you continue to settle here, I''m afraid you won''t be able to last even at night."

    On hearing this, the leaf mother immediately anxious, tears and it''s down.

    In contrast, Ye''s father, who had seen the market in the market, calmly asked, "what''s the intention of the master?"

    "It''s afternoon, and the sun is in the West. Why don''t you move your son to the grass outside the hotel and let him be more exposed to the sun? Maybe you can try your best to keep more yang in his body for a while." Fang Lianqiu looked out of the window and said.

    This words a, the leaf father immediately let the Secretary begin to arrange the person to carry out the leaf Zi Chen.

    "Master, what else can we do besides letting my kids get more sunshine?" Ye asked.

    Who knows Fang Lianqiu didn''t pick up Ye Fu''s words, but turned around me and said: "girl, it''s up to you whether you can save Ye''s son!"

    I was a little stunned, a little unable to respond.

    Depend on me?

    With him as a master and me as a hand?

    As if seeing the doubts in my heart, Fang Lianqiu said with a smile: "girl, I remember you were born in July. You have a heavy Yin Qi. Your constitution is the favorite of Yin things!"

    Hearing this, I felt like ten thousand alpacas galloping by.

    Shit, isn''t that what you want me to be?

    It''s right that I have a lot of Yin Qi on me, but who did I provoke?

    Knowing that there is a ghost in this hotel, but still let me be a bait to lure it out. What''s the difference between this and letting me die?

    Seeing that I kept silent for a long time, ye Mu was in a hurry. She rushed over and took my hand and begged: "girl, I beg you to save Chen Chen of our family. He is not only my son, but also your friend. You can''t watch him die and be indifferent, can you?"

    Seeing my embarrassment, ye Fu sighed and said, "girl, we know there will be certain risks in this matter, but you can rest assured that we will not let you commit the risk in vain. As long as you lead the Yin thing out, you can ask for as much as you want, as long as it is within a reasonable range. "

    I repeatedly waved my hand: "no, no, no, that''s not what I mean..."

    But who knows, ye Fu thought that my hand was the amount of money, so he immediately dialed a number and said to the person on the other end of the phone: "transfer 5 million to MI Xiaofei''s account, now, now!"

    I went. I''m not really talking about money!

    This ye Zichen his father and he are really the same character, always think that there is no money can''t solve the problem, can''t solve more smash point, until the other party hit dizzy.

    No, half a minute later, when I received the transfer message on my mobile phone, I felt dizzy by the money.

    Five million!

    I''ve been doing live broadcasting for such a long time, and I haven''t made more than half of the reward money.

    Last time I worked for Ruan Qingcheng, she offered a million yuan as a reward. I thought it was a lot.

    As a result, this time, ye Zichen''s father actually directly asked people to transfer five million yuan to me!

    Even if I want to refuse, my greedy heart will not allow it!

    After all, we can''t let the cooked duck fly, can we?

    Thinking of this, I can only reluctantly respond to Fang Lianqiu''s request to let me be a bait.

    See I promise, leaf father and leaf mother''s heart is finally put down.

    Because in the whole thing, the most important thing is to lure the ghost out with bait.

    As long as you bring it out, with Fang Lianqiu''s ability, you should have a way to capture it. Then you can get back Ye Zichen''s soul and save his life.

    If not, everything else will be in vain.

    Ye''s family is also concerned about appetite. Seeing that we took over this matter, they personally took us to the restaurant on the 8th floor of the hotel for dinner.

    When we had dinner and chatted, we arranged the whole thing almost. We just waited for dark.

    Because there may be a tough fight in the evening, when they discuss things, I just bow my head and eat.

    I can''t treat my stomach badly if I treat anyone badly.

    If I don''t have enough to eat, I really meet the devil at night, and I have no strength to escape because I am hungry, isn''t that a tragedy?

    So, now talk about what is empty, concentrate on eating is serious!

    About 6 o''clock in the afternoon, the dinner is finally over. Fang Lianqiu takes us to see ye Zichen again.

    After all, ye Zichen has only one breath of Yang Qi in his body now. If he can''t do it well, even this breath of Yang Qi can''t be saved. So we have to pay attention to his situation anytime and anywhere.

    Because it''s getting dark now, Fang Lianqiu directs the security guard in the hotel to carry Ye Zichen to the back of the rockery in the hall, and arranges an array there.

    "In the whole hotel, the place with the most Yang Qi is here. With the Yang Qi protecting him, nothing can happen in a short time!" Fang Lianqiu said earnestly.

    It has to be said that although Fang Lianqiu looks a bit obscene and hypocritical, his Feng Shui and Yin Yang skills are really beyond description!

    With him here, I think even if I tempt the devil, it won''t be a big deal.

    However, when I saw that the security guards moved Ye Zichen to the hall, I vaguely felt that something was missing from ye Zichen.

    Last time I went to Thailand, I brought a Yin card with this product, saying that it can improve my luck.

    As a result, not long after I came back from Thailand, this product was with Fang Jiajia. I had to say that it was thanks to the Yin card, so I almost never left my body to wear the Yin card on my body.

    But at the moment, I didn''t see the Buddha card on Ye Zichen, and I didn''t see it in the room they lived in during the day.

    Although it''s not a big deal, I always think it''s a little unusual, so I went outside. Just now they let Ye Zichen look for a few eyes on the lawn in the sun, but still nothing.

 Chapter 273

    "Xiao Fei, what are you looking for?"

    Fang Jiajia came out of the hotel hall and saw me bending over to look for something on the lawn, so she asked curiously.

    "Jia Jia, do you remember the Yin card I brought back to Ye Zichen from Thailand last time?"

    Fang Jiajia nodded and said: "of course, ye Zichen said that the Yin card has a wonderful effect on attracting peach blossom. She even wears it when she sleeps and never leaves her body!"

    "But, just now I saw one eye, ye Zichen body didn''t wear that Yin card, and upstairs room also didn''t have!"

    "Maybe he dropped it somewhere by accident? Let''s not look. My father is calling you

    That''s right. It''s just a Yin card. If you lose it, you can lose it.

    Now the most important thing is to catch the ghost and take back Ye Zichen''s soul.

    Thinking of this, I followed Fang Jiajia into the hotel hall.

    When Fang Lianqiu saw me coming back, he looked down at the watch on his wrist and said, "it''s almost time for us to start. If we solve it earlier, the more likely it will be that ye''s life will be saved! "

    I nodded, then followed him and Fang Jiajia into the elevator, and went back to the door of the room where they lived before.

    "Although I know it''s a bit too much to let you a girl live in this room tonight, now it''s the only way."

    Fang Lianqiu''s lens reflected in the corridor light, which made me unable to see his eyes clearly, but I vaguely felt that there was a smile in his mouth.

    "Uncle Fang, why do you seem to be in a good mood?" I asked.

    Fang Lianqiu''s light smile on the corner of his mouth immediately disappeared, and he said, "do you have it? How can I laugh when this happens? Now I just hope to solve this problem quickly, so Jiajia can be less condemned. "

    That''s right. If ye Zichen really has something, Fang Jiajia will definitely be scolded to death by Ye''s family.

    Therefore, this time Fang Lianqiu should sincerely want to help the Ye family solve this problem!

    Although I don''t like Fang Lianqiu, our purpose is the same at the moment, which is enough.

    "Jiajia and I are next door. If anything happens, please call us at any time." Fang Lianqiu warned.

    I nodded, then walked into the room where Fang Jiajia and ye Zichen lived, and closed the door.

    At the moment, everything in the room is normal, as if nothing had happened.

    But only I know that this room is very different from other rooms.

    Because its Yin Qi is really heavy.

    Yin Qi is something you can''t see with your eyes. You have to feel it.

    For example, sometimes, when we go to a dark alley, we often feel that there is a wind blowing through it.

    The most obvious thing is that every time the cool night appears, I feel that the temperature around me drops suddenly, like ice.

    At the moment, although the temperature of the room is not so low, it has an unusual feeling.

    I felt the jade bead on my neck to make sure it was still there. I felt relieved.

    As long as it''s there, unless it''s artificial, I can still survive.

    At least, my Yang will not be sucked away by ghosts, and ghosts will not be attached to me.

    If there are other situations, I have all kinds of magic tools to protect myself. I really have nothing to be afraid of.

    So, I simply don''t want to think about it any more, so I wash my face, then I put on my clothes and watch TV in bed, quietly waiting for the devil to appear.

    But who knows, from 6:00 to 7:00 until 10:00 or so, there is no sign that the devil will appear.

    And my two eyes, eyelids are about to stick together, completely unable to open.

    I told myself over and over again not to sleep, never to sleep.

    But sleepiness, once it comes, can''t stop it!

    After a while, I lay in bed and went to sleep

    I don''t know how long after that, I felt the temperature in the room drop suddenly, and I woke up suddenly.

    I want to open my eyes, but I can''t open them at all.

    Not only that, my whole body couldn''t even move.

    This kind of sudden change makes me nervous. I have a lot of calculations, but I didn''t expect that I would be crushed by ghosts like Fang Jiajia.

    At the moment, my mood is really not enough to use Alpaca to describe.

    The so-called drowning people are all capable of drowning, but people like me who already know the art of yin and yang are crushed by ghosts. This is also a boat capsizing in the sewer!

    I tried to chant a curse in my heart, trying to get rid of the ghost bed.

    But I tried several times, but it didn''t work at all.

    Damn, it''s really bad luck for people to drink cold water. Even the incantation doesn''t work. How high is the evil spirit in this hotel?

    If I had known that the devil was so powerful, I would not have accepted the five million.

    Now, for five million, I have to pay for my life. It''s a pity!

    The night wind blowing in, the air around suddenly more cold, so that I have goose bumps.

    Then, I heard something moving on the balcony of the room, which seemed to be the footsteps of something.

    One step... Two steps... Three steps... Four steps

    Although I couldn''t open my eyes, according to the intensity of the Yin Qi on the thing, I felt that it had come to the bedside and was looking at me with great interest.

    Seriously, this feeling of being looked at as fish on the chopping board is really, really bad.

    I swear, if I can''t move now, I will hold Lu Banchi, raise my hand to give this thing a ruler, and scold fiercely: "look at the wool, aunt is you this ugly eight monster can see?"

    But now, don''t beat it or scold it. I can''t even watch it. Do you want to use more wool?

    It seems that I feel the restlessness in my heart. The ghost laughs twice and says: "baby, don''t be afraid, I will hurt you well!"

    Finish saying, that ghost thing touches on my face with cold hand, then came up, as if to want to kiss me.

    MD, am I going to be insulted by a lecheron?

    God, can I choose to bite my tongue and kill myself? I can''t help crying in my heart.

    But who knows, without waiting for the ghost thing to kiss my lips, I felt a gust of wind blowing in from the window, and then the ghost thing preparing to insult me was severely dropped on the ground.

    "Before I change my mind, now, now, get out of here!"

    This voice is so familiar!

    The ghost seemed to be afraid of the man who suddenly appeared. Without stopping, he ran away from the balcony in a hurry.

    And the temperature in the room, also in an instant returned to normal, my nervous mood is finally gradually calm down.

    Suddenly, the man reached out his hand to point some acupoints on me, and said, "Princess Ming, who is so beautiful, was given acupoints in her sleep. What a shame!"

 Chapter 274

    Unexpectedly, as soon as this person''s voice fell, I felt I could move.

    When I opened my eyes, the light in the room had been turned on, and the dazzling light made me unable to open my eyes. I instinctively covered my eyes with my hands and looked at the man through my fingers, but I saw Ji Yunxi''s warm face was looking at me jokingly.

    "Why are you here? Don''t you play with Nuan Nuan at home? " I asked curiously.

    Ji Yunxi shrugged and said helplessly: "I don''t want to come, but I can''t stand your daughter''s hard work. I can only act as a flower protector!"

    "Isn''t Nuan also here? She''s so small... "I can''t help worrying about Nuan.

    Unexpectedly, without waiting for me to finish speaking, Ji Yunxi interrupted me.

    "Dear Mi Xiaofei, just because you have bubbles in your brain doesn''t mean I have bubbles in my brain. I''m not stupid enough to let a child stay up at night and follow me to play with ghosts!"

    Hearing this, I felt discontented and scolded in a cold voice: "your brain has bubbles. Your family has bubbles!"

    Ji Yunxi picked pick eyebrows, hands cross on the chest, a proud face.

    "Since you don''t welcome me so much, I''ll go back first and play by yourself."

    Then he raised his foot and went out.

    I went, this guy is really quietly come, and quietly go, wave a sleeve, do not take away a cloud ah!

    But he has come here. How can I let him go like this?

    What''s the matter? Do I have to give full play to his surplus value?

    Otherwise, I''m sorry for his trip this evening?

    Thinking of this, I quickly stopped him.

    "Oh, don''t go. Wait for me. When I finish the work here, I''ll go back with you."

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi stopped, turned to look at me and said, "do you mean that I want to be here, accompany you and the corpse in the same room?"

    Ji Yunxi''s words made me a little confused.

    "Corpse... Corpse? You mean there''s a body in this room? " I asked, looking at him in disbelief.

    Ji Yunxi nodded, light should way: "you can never tell me, you don''t know yourself and a corpse stay half night."

    When I heard this, I just wanted to cry.

    I really don''t know about it. Otherwise, don''t give me five million yuan. Even if the price is doubled, I won''t agree to live in this house.

    The front foot was almost insulted by a lecheron, and the back foot suddenly learned that he had been with a corpse for several hours.

    It is estimated that even the shadow on the surface of the moon is certainly not as big as my psychological shadow at the moment!

    Seeing that I really didn''t seem to know there was a corpse in the room, Ji Yunxi couldn''t help helping his forehead.

    "Your IQ dropped so seriously that your husband is afraid to marry a fool?"

    Poof... I almost got a mouthful of old blood.

    God, are you sure this guy''s here to help? Why do I feel like he''s here to dismantle my station?

    From the first time we met, this guy never stopped talking, which made me angry.

    I even have some doubts. If I die one day, will I be annoyed by this poisonous guy?

    However, seeing that he seems to be of some use now, I didn''t want to fight with him. I said directly, "you said there was a corpse in this room, but you should find out the corpse for me! This room is so big, I don''t believe you can turn a flower out! "

    Ji Yunxi eyebrows slightly up, light asked: "are you sure I really want to find out?"

    I nodded and said, "sure, sure and sure! If you have the ability, you can find it out for me, otherwise you are talking nonsense and insulting my personality! "

    "How are you going to repay me if I find out?"

    Shit, did you negotiate with me?

    But the words all said this, if I admit to counseling, isn''t that all will be ridiculed mercilessly by him in the future?

    As the saying goes, if you lose, you can''t lose. It''s just a bet. What are you afraid of!

    Thinking of this, I said directly, "if you find out, I''ll treat you to the most expensive snack in wh tonight!"

    "Yes, I have to find out the body for you, just for the night when you can gnash your teeth!" Ji Yunxi said with confidence.

    With that, he walked around the room, feeling here and sniffing there, and finally fixed his eyes on the big bed under my ass.

    "What''s the matter? It''s not enough to sleep with the corpse for a few hours. Do you want to sleep again? " Ji Yunxi said jokingly.

    When I heard this, my hair stood up.

    "You... You mean... The body... Is under this bed?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    Although I''ve seen a lot of strange things since I met Mo liangye, it''s the first time for me to lie on a corpse like this for half a night.

    Ji Yunxi nodded and said, "if you are here, it will be revealed soon."

    With that, he went to the bathroom to take two towels, wrapped his hands, and then pushed the thick mattress away, and lifted the mattress below.

    So, the next second, I would smell a strong stench.

    I will never forget this taste in my life.

    It really stinks.

    If something in the toilet is smelly, it''s ten times more smelly than something in the toilet!

    I couldn''t help it, so I went to the bathroom and vomited for a long time. I rubbed the clean toilet paper into two balls and stuffed it into my nostrils. Then I stood by the bed again.

    However, when I looked at the body under the mattress, I was stunned.

    I know the body!

    How could it be her?

    Sleeping on the corpse for several hours has made me feel terrible, but the corpse in front of me now makes me feel the deepest fear.

    Yellow and viscous body fluid, soft lying a female corpse, almost like no bone appearance.

    Countless maggots hanging with mucus thread in her body, especially disgusting.

    But even so, from her rotten face, I can still be sure that this corpse jumped to death a few months ago!

    But why is she here?

    See me stay, Ji Yunxi light asked: "do you know her?"

    I nodded, will be before and promise the enmity between a full out.

    Who knows, after listening to me, Ji Yunxi did not know where to get a flashlight, actually squatted on the bedside to observe carefully.

    "Judging from the penetration of the corpse liquid into the bedsteads on both sides, this corpse is not placed here for a day or two, at least for a month!" Ji Yunxi said solemnly.

    "But she''s been dead for so long. What''s the good of bringing her body here?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Ji Yunxi light smile, meaningful said: "this, you have to ask her to get here that person!"

 Chapter 275

    Although Ji Yunxi''s words are somewhat understated, they still cool my heart.

    When I asked about the situation before, I learned from Fang Jiajia that it was not the first time that she had opened a room with Ye Zichen.

    In the past month, as long as they are free, the two of them will fight for 300 rounds.

    But strangely, although Ye Zichen''s family has many hotels, he only prefers this branch.

    And almost every time they come to open a house, they live in the same room.

    If this is the case, then this time, it will not be as simple as we thought before.

    "Well, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you think it stinks? Hurry up and go out. I don''t want to affect my appetite for supper at night! "

    With that, Ji Yunxi walked toward the door with his long legs.

    Also right, facing a rotten corpse for a long time, it will really affect the appetite.

    And even if I look at her a hundred times, I can''t think of a reason.

    In this case, it''s better to go out and inform others first to see what to do with the rotten corpse.

    Thinking of this, I looked back at the rotten corpse under the bed board, ready to go out with Ji Yunxi behind.

    But who knows, when I looked at the rotten corpse, I felt that the rotten corpse''s eyes seemed to be looking at me.

    That kind of cold and venomous eyes, like the promise of life.

    But the ghost I promised before was the one I saw with my own eyes. The ghost in front of me was just a rotten corpse without soul and consciousness. How could she look at me with that kind of eyes?

    I wasn''t sure, so I took another look at the rotten corpse.

    This time, I''m sure the carrion didn''t look at me.

    Because her eyes have been gnawed by maggots almost, let alone look at me, even a turn is impossible.

    So, just now, I must have been too nervous about making a promise and misunderstood it.

    After confirming this point, I put down my heart and quickly followed Ji Yunxi out of the room and came to the door of the next room.

    "Bang bang!" I raised my hand and knocked on Fang Jiajia''s door.

    "Who?" Fang Jiajia''s voice came from inside.

    Presumably, she didn''t sleep at this point. She must be waiting for me.

    "Me, MI Xiaofei!"

    Hearing my voice, Fang Jiajia quickly came and opened the door.

    "What''s the matter, Xiao Fei? Have you caught that devil yet?" Fang Jiajia asked curiously.

    I shook my head, sighed and said, "no, it''s a bit complicated. Do you have the phone number of Ye Zichen''s parents? Give them a call and let them come up

    "Complex? What happened? " Fang Jiajia asked.

    "Don''t ask, fight now!" I''m afraid of scaring Fang Jiajia and I don''t want to say more.

    So Fang Jiajia went back to her room and took out her mobile phone to call ye Zichen''s parents.

    Ji Yunxi and I have nothing to do, just watching.

    I have to say that Fang Jiajia has really changed a lot recently.

    The figure is getting better and better, and I can''t wait to see the white on my chest from the collar of my shirt.

    Moreover, even the face is much better than before, and the flush is delicate, which makes me a woman eager to pinch her little face.

    No wonder Ye Zichen, a sissy, will be attracted by her, and he will put all his energy on 300 rounds of fighting with her.

    However, ye Zichen''s luck is not good this time. After the war, he lost himself.

    Now I''m still in a coma!

    Fang Jiajia calls Ye''s father. After a while, Ye''s family takes the elevator to our floor.

    Obviously, ye Zichen is in a coma now, and ye''s family must not be in the mood to sleep.

    After all, the Ye family''s big industry must be passed on to Ye Zichen.

    Now he has such a big thing, if there is a long and short, do you want the Ye family to pass on such a big family property to their daughter?

    The more wealthy people are, the more they hope to have a decent successor.

    It''s just that there is no son in the family. If there is a son in the family, he will not give all the accumulated property to his daughter and son-in-law.

    Look at Ye Fu and ye Mu''s nervousness, they must have the same idea.

    After getting off the elevator, the Ye family came over in a hurry.

    "How''s it going? Did you catch the evil ghost who did harm to our family Chen Chen? " Ye Mu asked anxiously.

    I shook my head and said, "the devil is not caught, but..."

    Who knows, I haven''t finished a word, I was interrupted by Ye mu.

    "How do you do things? We paid you so much money, how can you not catch that devil? I don''t care. If you don''t catch that devil and save our family, you''ll give me all the money back! " Ye Mu barked at me.

    I went. I haven''t finished my words. Is it necessary to be so aggressive? Do you really think I want those broken money?

    Had it not been for the sake of her being Ye Zichen''s mother, I would have slapped her in the face.

    Fortunately, ye Fu is relatively rational. I said that he didn''t catch the devil or get angry. Instead, he asked calmly, "Miss MI, what did you say just now, but did you find out?"

    "What else can she find? She''s a charlatan who doesn''t do anything with money! " Ye Mu sneers at me.

    "Shut up! Do you think it''s humiliating enough? " Ye Fu shrieked.

    The leaf mother timidly looked at the leaf father one eye, immediately converged many, no longer many words.

    Seeing that ye''s mother was honest, Ye''s father turned his head, looked at me again and said, "Miss MI, I''m so sorry. My wife is also worried about her son, so she made a rude remark. I hope you don''t remember the villain''s life. Don''t worry about it."

    If someone said that to me, I would certainly retort.

    But when ye Fu said this to me, I had to accept it.

    After all, if I take someone''s money, I have to listen to them and do things for them.

    Moreover, it''s not easy for people like Ye Fu to apologize to a little girl like me.

    If I hold on to Ye Mu''s rudeness again, I don''t know how to praise her.

    Think of here, I faint smile, should way: "Uncle you heavy, aunt also because worry Ye Zichen, so anxious some, I can understand."

    Seeing that I didn''t mean to blame Ye mu, ye Fu was a little relieved and asked, "can you tell me the truth, what did you find in the past few hours alone?"

    I sighed, should way: "hope you can have a mental preparation, in that room, there is a rotten corpse, is Ye Zichen once associate of a girlfriend!"

    "A promise?" Fang Jiajia asked immediately.

    I nodded and said, "yes, it''s rotten, and it''s been in that room for almost a month!"

 Chapter 276

    Hearing this, ye Fu''s face turned white.

    "No way! In the early days of the establishment of this branch, I did ask the master to make some changes in Feng Shui, but I never hid rotten corpses in the hotel room! " Ye Fu looks a little excited.

    "Uncle Ye, don''t worry. It''s true that there are carrion corpses in the hotel, but we don''t doubt that you did it in the middle. We have to investigate everything before we make a conclusion!" I said.

    Hearing what I said, ye Fu''s face eased a little and restored the businessman''s composure.

    "Well, since Miss MI has to say that there are decaying corpses, you might as well take us to have a look. If so, we''ll discuss how to deal with it! " Ye Fu said lightly.

    I nodded, and then took the Ye family into the room I had lived in before.

    "What''s so smelly?" Ye Mu covered her nose and yelled.

    But when I turn on all the lights in the room, ye Mu is stunned, looking at the rotten corpse under the bed board.

    "Ah - there''s a corpse, there''s a corpse, it''s terrible! I''m going out. I don''t want to stay here! " Leaf mother finish saying, then flurried of run to go out.

    Immediately after, ye Zichen''s elder sister also can''t stand the disgusting smell in the room, ran out to vomit.

    Only Ye Fu, who has seen the world before, is calm and self-contained even when he sees such a disgusting scene.

    But I can see that he''s trying to hold on and doesn''t want us to see his gaffe.

    After all, he is a big boss. How can he lose his manners in front of me?

    "Uncle Ye, if you want to vomit, vomit it!" I gently advised.

    After all, it''s better to spit than to swallow.

    Sure enough, I don''t say it''s OK. As soon as he vomited, he really began to feel sick. He ran to the bathroom in a panic and vomited.

    As for Fang Jiajia, Xu saw too many horror films, and his psychological quality was excellent. He not only didn''t feel sick, but also pointed to Xu''s rotten body and asked, "Xiaofei, are you sure this is Xu''s promise?"

    I picked pick eyebrow, light should way: "otherwise, you go to ask her, see her answer you not?"

    Fang Jiajia shook her head again and again: "this... Forget it. It''s said that when lovers meet, they are very jealous. She loves Ye Zichen so much, and I''m Ye Zichen''s current girlfriend. If she suddenly opens her eyes and strangles me, then I''ll lose a lot? "

    "Don''t worry, now she''s just a pile of rotten meat. She doesn''t even have a soul. Even if she wants to strangle you, she can''t!" I said lightly.

    "That''s not necessarily. Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case? I don''t want to make fun of my life

    Looking at Fang Jiajia''s fear of death, I couldn''t help laughing and asked, "by the way, where''s your father? Why haven''t you seen him now? "

    "You mean my dad? He said that he was a little uncomfortable and was resting in his room. If you want to see him, I''ll call him for you right now! " Fang Jiajia is going to the next room to call someone.

    I repeatedly held her, said: "don''t go, I just casually asked, since he is resting, let him have a good rest.". After all, we all depend on Ye Zichen. If he doesn''t have a good rest, we can only catch him blind! "

    When I said that, Fang Jiajia had to give up.

    "Well, let my father have more rest. I''ll call him after you have discussed the countermeasures."

    Word falls, leaf father is in toilet vomit finished, supported wall to come out.

    "Uncle Ye, are you ok?" I asked with concern.

    Ye Fu''s face is pale and shakes his head. He says: "no... it''s OK. I''m old in the end. My psychological endurance is not as strong as when I was young."

    "Uncle Ye, please don''t say that. You are in your prime now. It''s time for you to do something big. But today it happened suddenly, and you and your aunt can''t bear it." I gently advised.

    To tell you the truth, I think it''s a bit of a dog''s leg, but who told me that I had already received the money from others.

    When it''s time to kiss up, I naturally have to.

    The speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener meant it. As soon as I finished speaking, ye mu, who was spitting so much outside, stood at the door and said sarcastically, "don''t think you can get along with Lao ye by flattering him. I''m the only one in my family. No one wants to rob me! "

    I went, why every time this old woman opened her mouth, the fire in my heart went up?

    I''m just flattering and being good because I took the money from ye Fu.

    But in her eyes, as long as you talk to Ye Fu more, or even flatter him, you are seducing Ye Fu.

    Damn, it''s good for the Ye family to have money, but my father can be my father at his age. No matter how heavy my taste is, I won''t find an old man, will I?

    What''s more, if I really ran to the Ye family''s money, when ye Zichen chased me, I would have agreed. Why do I still run to an old man now?

    So, this leaf mother is really enough, her head is clamped by the door, thinking that all the women''s brains in the world are clamped by the door, all Baba''s paste to her old leaf!

    Hearing Ye Mu''s words, ye Fu Ben''s pale face suddenly turned angry.

    "If you still want to be Mrs. ye, shut up! Now that my son is like this, do you still have the mind to think about it? I''ve been giving you too much face these years, haven''t I? "

    Ye''s mother is a bullying master. Hearing Ye''s father''s roar, she immediately counsels and exits the room. She leans against her daughter and cries.

    Ye Fu didn''t care about her, so he continued to discuss with us how to deal with the rotten corpse.

    "Miss MI, I hope you don''t make any noise about what happened today. I''ll ask the security guard to get the body down and bury it immediately. I''ll wrap a big red envelope for each of you later. We''ll take it as if the body never existed."

    It is obvious that ye Fu wants to seal our mouth.

    After all, this shop is open to business. As a result, it''s haunted, and there''s a rotten corpse. If it''s spread out, who dares to live here?

    Not to mention that ye''s branch can''t be preserved, the whole hotel brand of Ye''s family may be affected by public opinion.

    Ye Jiazong makes his family great and his career great, and he can''t stand such hardships.

    "Uncle Ye, we know the seriousness of this, and we don''t intend to disclose it. But it''s not enough just to bury the rotten corpse. It''s better to find a relationship and let the people in the funeral home drag it to burn it. Otherwise, if there''s any more trouble, we can''t cover it up even if we want to! " I opened my mouth and said to Ye Fu.

 Chapter 277

    Hearing my words, ye Fu nodded and said, "Miss MI is right. The best way is to burn it. I''ll ask my secretary to go to the funeral home and get rid of the rotten corpse! "

    With that, ye Fu explained to the Secretary, and the secretary went out to call the contact person.

    "My secretary is very efficient. It shouldn''t take long for someone from the funeral home to come." Ye Fu said lightly.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, there was an unexpected scream from the next room.

    "Dad! It''s my dad''s voice Fang Jiajia''s face suddenly changed and ran out in a panic.

    Worried about her accident, I immediately followed her and opened the door of the next room.

    The windows of the next room were wide open, and the heavy curtains were blowing in the wind, as if a dark shadow had flashed by.

    I chase past, but see outside empty, did not leave any trace.

    However, I was in the corner of the balcony near the next room, vaguely aware of a trace of Yin Qi.

    "Chase... Chase... Don''t let the devil run away!"

    Fang Lianqiu sat down on the ground, dripping blood all over his body, covering his chest with pain on his face.

    Seeing Fang Lianqiu''s appearance, Fang Jiajia was in a hurry. She rushed up to hold him and said, "Dad, stop talking. I''ll send you to the hospital right away."

    Fang Lianqiu shook his head: "no... i... I can''t let that ghost run away. I... I want to catch it!"

    Even if I didn''t like to see Fang Lianqiu before, I was not happy to see him hurt like this, so I had to go forward and say in a low voice: "Uncle Fang, you are so badly hurt now, let Jiajia take you to the hospital. As for the business here, just leave it to me! "

    "This... This how line, you... You a little girl..." Fang Lianqiu a face embarrassed said.

    See his father has been unwilling to leave, Fang Jiajia tears down.

    "Dad, just listen to my advice. Let''s leave other things alone for the time being, OK? With Xiaofei here to help, nothing serious can happen to the Ye family. It''s the most important thing for us to control your injury first! "

    Later, ye Fu, who came to see Fang Lianqiu''s appearance, was also a little upset. He said, "master, you''ve been hurt like this. Don''t try to be brave. I''ll send you to the hospital right away. Let''s talk about other things later."

    Fang Lianqiu looked at us and saw that we all had this attitude, so he had to compromise.

    "Well... Well, let Jiajia take me to the hospital first... If things are better... I''ll come back."

    "Don''t worry, uncle, if you have me here, you can take good care of yourself. I''ll call you again if I have something difficult or I don''t understand." I opened my mouth and said to Lianqiu.

    Fang Lianqiu nodded and said, "it''s ok... No matter what... Situation here, as long as you need me, I''ll come right away."

    "Come on, Dad, stop talking. The more you say, the more blood will flow from the wound. I''ll take you to the hospital."

    With that, Fang Jiajia and I helped Fang Lianqiu out slowly.

    Fang Lianqiu''s blood flow all over the place, has spread to the elevator entrance, it seems that the injury is really not light.

    I didn''t expect that even a master like Fang Lianqiu would be injured like this. I don''t know how high the evil spirit''s Taoism hidden in the hotel is.

    Fortunately, Ji Yunxi came today.

    He is the prince of Shura kingdom. Although his skill is no better than that of Mo liangye, it should be no problem to deal with a handful of IMPs.

    So, in general, this time I should not be in danger of my life.

    Thinking of this, I was relieved and ready to go back to the room where the carrion was.

    Who knows, when passing by the room where Fang Lianqiu lived, I accidentally saw Ji Yunxi still in it, as if thinking about something.

    I went in and, while he wasn''t paying attention, crept around behind him, ready to scare him.

    As a result, before I reached out my hand, I heard the voice of his beating.

    "Mother is more childish than daughter. What do you mean?"

    Well, the attack failed!

    "How do you know I''m going to attack you? Is there an eye behind you? " I murmured discontentedly.

    Ji Yunxi looked back at me and said, "I''m not a monster. How can I have eyes behind my back? I judge your position by the strength of your Yin Qi! "

    Damn, it''s not a good thing to have a heavy Yin Qi on your body. You can''t even play a sneak attack!

    See I seem to have some displeasure, Ji Yunxi light asks a way: "sent that surname Fang away?"

    I nodded and said, "I''ll take it to the elevator. Fang Jiajia will handle all the other things by herself."

    "Well, if you stay with him, what else will happen?" Ji Yunxi came with such a sentence.

    I was slightly stunned. I didn''t hear clearly.

    "What did you say?"

    Ji Yunxi shakes his head and says faintly: "if you don''t hear clearly, don''t say good words for the second time."

    I white he one eye, don''t have good spirit of say: "virtue, don''t say pull down, elder sister still not rare listen to!"

    With that, I turned and walked out of Fang Lianqiu''s room, ready to go to the next room to have a look.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that when I went back to the next room, I suddenly found that Xu''s body was missing!

    Under the huge bed, there are only yellow corpse liquid and countless maggots.

    As for the promise of the body, has disappeared.

    I feel my brain buzzing for a while, and I can''t come back.

    Xu promise''s body has been rotten like that. It''s not only rotten, but also soft. How can it escape?

    If there is a soul, it is possible to escape with the help of the power of the soul.

    But the problem is that her soul, as early as a few months ago, had been eaten by her own son youLV Guitai.

    A corpse without soul, a rotten corpse that can''t be rotten any more, actually escaped under our eyes. No matter who it is, will it be incredible?

    After a long time, I came back to my senses, ran out of the room and asked the Ye family standing in the corridor, "did any of you see the carrion in the room?"

    Ye''s family are all muddled and don''t know what happened.

    "Isn''t the carrion in the room? It''s hypocritical of you to go in and see for yourself and come out and ask us Ye Mu took the opportunity to satirize me.

    But now I have no time to care with her, the body of promise suddenly disappeared, which means I know better than anyone.

    See my face is very ugly, leaf father also seems to realize what, face abrupt change.

    "Mi... Miss MI, do you mean that rotten corpse is missing?"

    As soon as the words came out, everyone present was stunned.

    A body that can''t escape suddenly disappeared, which itself is a terrible thing, OK!

 Chapter 278

    Hearing Ye Fu''s inquiry, I nodded and replied, "when I went in, it was gone."

    Voice just fell, ye Mu took her daughter''s hand and began to tremble.

    "It''s so... It''s so terrible. I''m leaving. I''m not staying here anymore!"

    Ye''s father naturally realized the seriousness of the problem. Originally, he just wanted to use me to lead out the evil spirits in the hotel and get back Ye Zichen''s soul. But now he didn''t get back his soul. Instead, he made such a mess. It''s strange that his face can be good!

    I''m naturally to blame for this.

    I thought I could easily earn the five million yuan, but I didn''t know that the devil was caught, and I lost Xu''s body.

    It seems that I have to return the 5 million yuan to Ye Fu intact.

    "Well... Uncle Ye, the situation here is very complicated. Why don''t you take your family and leave here to me first. I''ll let you know when I''ve dealt with it all? "

    Right now, that''s the only way.

    After all, no one knows where the corpse of the promise has gone.

    If when she suddenly jumped out, even if it didn''t hurt the Ye family, they would be scared to death.

    I don''t want to file a life lawsuit for this, so I have to send them away first, leaving Ji Yunxi and me alone.

    At that time, whether it''s against Xu promise''s body or against the evil spirits that already exist in the hotel, we don''t have to be led by the Ye family.

    Ye Fu may have been waiting for me to speak, so as soon as my suggestion was put forward, he immediately nodded his head and agreed, then took his wife, daughter and Secretary to walk towards the elevator.

    I was a little worried, so I took Ji Yunxi to follow.

    Only by escorting them to complete safety can I really rest assured.

    Otherwise, if in the course of their departure, Xu promise body suddenly jumped out, with their ability, is not all a dead end?

    But fortunately, there was no trouble along the way from the room where the corpse was hidden to the elevator entrance. The Ye family walked into the elevator safely, ready to leave the floor.

    "Miss MI, I''ll leave everything here to you. As long as you can handle it properly, our Ye family will never treat you badly!" Before the elevator door closed, ye Fu said to me sincerely.

    I nodded, should say: "Uncle Ye, please rest assured, I will certainly go all out."

    But who knows, just as my voice was falling, an amazing scene suddenly happened in front of me.

    Without waiting for the elevator door to close completely, the elevator taken by Ye''s family suddenly fell at a very fast speed.

    And in the moment of the elevator falling, through the elevator door which has not been completely closed, I saw Xu promise standing at the top of the elevator!

    No wonder we can''t find her. It turns out that she didn''t run away, but hid at the top of the elevator, ready to give us a fatal blow at any time!

    What''s fatal is that our floor is on the 30th floor, 100 meters away from the ground. If the elevator falls down, the Ye family will never survive!

    But now even if you take other elevators to save people, it''s absolutely too late, let alone run down the stairs.

    The only way is to jump out of the window and rescue them as soon as they land.

    But it''s impossible to do it at all. At the height of 100 meters, if you jump down, you''ll become mud. What else can you talk about saving people?

    However, without waiting for me to come up with a way to save people, Ji Yunxi put his hand on my waist, ran to the window and jumped down quickly.

    My God, even if you want to jump off a building, don''t pull me to death?

    I''m still so young, I want to live a few more years!

    Whistling wind blowing from the ear, I feel like playing the American Superhero Movie, exciting heart almost jump out.

    Seeing the distance from the ground is getting closer and closer, the fear of being smashed makes me subconsciously close my eyes and hold Ji Yunxi''s waist tightly.

    This bastard, actually took me to jump off the building, I swear that even if I do a ghost, I will not let him go!

    Can face is always too fast, like a tornado, I just scolded Ji Yunxi in my heart one second ago, and then my feet actually stood on the solid ground, and unharmed.

    I can''t react to it. I look confused.

    But Ji Yunxi released his arm around my waist at the moment when he landed safely. With a flash of body shape, he rushed directly into the elevator entrance of the hotel hall, broke the closed elevator door with brute force, and then caught the falling elevator with his own strength in the last second.

    I went, and there was this kind of operation?

    It''s said that the Shura kingdom is extremely powerful and aggressive. I didn''t believe it at first, but now I see Ji Yunxi jump directly from the upstairs, open the elevator door and catch the elevator with his body. Then I realize what is the Shura Kingdom''s extremely powerful and aggressive.

    "What are you still standing for? Take them down for me Ji Yunxi yelled.

    I just came back to myself and quickly ran over to take out the shivering Ye family in the elevator one by one.

    However, when I was holding Ye''s family down, the body at the top of the elevator was beating violently again and again. It seemed that I would not let the elevator down.

    "They''re all going to die! They''re all going to die! They''re all going to die Xu''s dull voice came down from the top of the elevator.

    "Come on, I can''t hold it!" Ji Yunxi, who is holding the huge elevator alone, is sweating now.

    Obviously, even if he is carrying such a heavy load, he can''t bear it.

    I did not dare to delay, hastened to speed up the progress, will ye family all safely off the elevator.

    After placing them, I put my hand firmly on the edge of the elevator entrance, and then extended my other hand to Ji Yunxi.

    "Give me your hand!"

    Ji Yunxi was originally supporting the elevator car with two hands. When he heard my voice, he supported the car with one hand and his head, and slowly extended the other hand to me.

    Seeing that I was about to grasp his hand, the body of Xu promise jumped violently at this time.

    Ji Yunxi released a hand, at this moment is not stable, was promised the body at the top of the elevator so a jump, body a crooked, directly kneeling on one knee.

    By such a toss, Ji Yunxi''s hand is far away from me, and I can''t catch it at all.

    But if Ji Yunxi has been so strong, even if he is not pressed into meat mud, he will definitely be disabled.

    Although his mouth is very cheap, a word does not agree with me, but his character is not bad. He saved me when he met a luster. How can I ignore him now?

    I looked around and saw a column bearing more than one meter in diameter. Immediately, I put out the ink thread from the storage ring and wound it on the post and wrapped the other end around my wrist.

    After doing all this, I jumped directly into the elevator shaft, holding his hand tightly while helping him bear part of the weight with my thin body.

    "I''ll count 123. Let''s release the car together!" I look firm to Ji Yunxi said.

    Ji Yunxi looked at me and agreed.

    So I held his hand tightly and said: "1... 2... 3, loose!"

    At the same time, I let go of the lift car and recited the mantra in my heart. The ink line immediately pulled my wrist back to the direction of the pillar.

    I firmly grasped Ji Yunxi''s hand, with the power of ink line, just pulled him out from the bottom of the elevator shaft.

    But I underestimated the power of the ink line. Even though it had been pulled out of the elevator shaft, its power did not stop. It directly pulled my body towards the strong load-bearing column

 Chapter 279

    Shit, is that the beginning but not the end?

    I wanted to use the power of the ink line to pull us out, but unexpectedly, the power of the ink line was so big that I was directly pulled to the load-bearing column.

    If I fell on it, I would have to throw up all the food I ate last night, right?

    There are so many people in the hall. If they fall half dead and throw up, don''t lose face, OK?

    However, fortunately, just when my face was less than one meter away from the load-bearing column, Ji Yunxi suddenly stopped his feet and landed on the ground steadily. He pulled me back and knocked my whole body into his arms.

    Because the distance is close, Ji Yunxi''s face appears particularly clear.

    On his straight nose and forehead, there was a thin layer of sweat, which showed the beauty of a man''s strength.

    I don''t know if it''s because of being held by him. At the moment, even though he has one eyelid, I don''t think he''s ugly at all. I even feel that there''s a light luster between his eyebrows. I look at him very clear and handsome.

    "I don''t know how your husband would feel if he knew that you were looking at me with such a silly look at the moment?" Ji Yunxi''s quiet voice came from my overhead window with a trace of banter and irony.

    I went. Is this asshole really going to die if he doesn''t tease me?

    How can I say that I saved his life just now, and that''s how he treated his benefactor?

    So I gave Ji Yunxi a white look, pushed him away and said coldly, "next time you encounter such a situation, you will be crushed to death at the bottom of the elevator shaft. Don''t expect me to save you again!"

    Ji Yunxi touched the clean chin, light said: "it seems that I save you more times, you still owe me."

    Hearing this, my face turned black.

    This product is addicted to me, isn''t it?

    If you don''t hate me, you will feel uncomfortable.

    However, it seems that he is telling the truth.

    In addition, he saved me twice in total when he was almost taken advantage of by lusters, which is more than I saved him.

    But is it really good for an old man to be so fussy?

    Thinking of this, I''m ready to open my mouth and take his words back. Unexpectedly, at this moment, there are several huge noises in the elevator shaft.

    "They''re all going to die! They''re all going to die! They''re all going to die From the elevator shaft came Xu''s hoarse, heartbreaking roar.

    Bad, Xu''s body is coming out!

    All the people in the hotel hall were scared to death and fled everywhere.

    Seeing this, I quickly yelled to Ye Fu, "Uncle Ye, run with you as far as you can!"

    After the thrill of the moment when the elevator just fell, ye Fu obviously realized the seriousness of the matter and did not dare to delay. He went to the gate of the hotel and personally directed the retreat of the hotel guests and staff.

    For the Ye family, it''s too big to hide now.

    The only thing he can do is to minimize casualties.

    After all, the size of the casualties and the degree of damage to the Ye family are totally different.

    Because of the emergency, seeing that Xu promise trapped in the elevator shaft was about to break and climb out of the elevator car, I couldn''t help being a little worried. I quickly yelled to the escaping crowd, "everyone, speed up, don''t take your luggage, it''s important to protect your life!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, I heard a loud noise coming from the elevator shaft again. Xu promise broke the iron plate on the top of the elevator car and jumped down from it.

    Seeing this scene, I knew that things were not good, and immediately pushed out the hotel guests blocking at the gate, together with Ye Fu, and closed the door of the hotel.

    For a moment, Ji Yunxi and I were the only two people left in the hotel hall.

    I took a look at him and said in a deep voice, "it seems that we have a tough fight to fight today!"

    Who knows, Ji Yunxi but picked pick eyebrows, hands cross in front of the chest, a face leisurely said: "no, you have a hard fight to fight, not me."

    The implication is that he didn''t intend to help me at all.

    "Your husband only asked me to take care of your daughter, but he didn''t let me accompany you to fight strange things!" Ji Yunxi light said.

    Damn, this bastard dropped the chain for me at the critical moment?

    Now that Fang Lianqiu is gone, even Fang Jiajia is not here, and he is not willing to help me. I''m the only one left. Isn''t it obvious that I''m going to die?

    Moreover, looking at his posture, he seemed to say that he would not help me.

    In this way, I really can only make a promise by myself.

    It''s just a promise, isn''t it? It''s not like my aunt didn''t fight her.

    Although I used to suffer some losses in her hands, after months of training, I am not a vegetarian now.

    I don''t believe it. I can''t fight her with all my skills.

    The enmity between us, whether new or old, can be counted today!

    So, I took a deep breath and took Lu Banchi out of the storage ring to be ready for attack.

    Xu promise tossed about in the elevator shaft, and now he came out of it.

    As she walked slowly, there was a yellow and thick corpse liquid mixed with maggots on the ground, which made me feel sick.

    NND, once a disgusting ghost, but now this kind of promise is too much.

    Don''t say to see her a few more eyes will vomit, just smell this smell, I can''t stand it!

    But now that she has made such a big deal of trouble, why should I not fight?

    Although so far, I still don''t know who is behind the scenes in the whole thing, and I don''t know how ye Zichen was drawn.

    But I know that if I don''t get rid of Xu promise today, not only the Ye family will not be able to live in peace, but also other guests will be in danger.

    Therefore, I had no choice but to carry Lu Banchi to meet him.

    Seems to feel my existence, promise the body slowly a hide, avoid my attack.

    But after she became a corpse, her speed of action was much slower than before. Even if she avoided my first move, she could not avoid my second.

    My lubanchi fell on her side face, and with a little force, I cut off one of her ears directly.

    Xu promise suddenly furious, roared, toward me.

    I jumped around behind her, raised my foot to her buttock, and her whole body was kicked out instantly.

    Cut, I thought the body of this promise could be so powerful. It''s a waste of expression to be so vulnerable.

    With my aunt''s strength, now that I beat her, it''s just like abusing a rookie, OK?

    However, the recovery ability of this promise is much stronger than before. Even if I kick it out, I can still jump at me when I get up.

    "They''re all going to die! They''re all going to die! They''re all going to die Xu shouts.

 Chapter 280

    I couldn''t help feeling a little strange when I heard the promise.

    Why did she repeat the same sentence from beginning to end and never change her tone?

    No matter how poor she is, she will not be able to say only this sentence, will she?

    This kind of feeling, like parrot''s words, it can hardly say anything it has never heard of except the words taught by its master.

    But how can Xu promise be like a parrot? She can come back to life. If she can''t even say a few other words, I will never believe it.

    Unless... Unless she is just a walking corpse now, all actions are directed and manipulated by someone!

    Aware of this, I avoided the attack of Xu promise and looked at her carefully from one side.

    As a result, it''s ok if I don''t look at her carefully. As soon as I look at her, I find that there is almost no expression on her tattered face, which is as dull as lifeless.

    What''s more, her eyes are half eaten by maggots, and she can''t even move.

    Even if I walk around, her eyes will not move with me as normal people do.

    That is to say, she doesn''t recognize my position by eyes at all, but by my voice or breath.

    If so, wouldn''t it be easier to deal with her?

    After all, no matter how bad I am, I am also a man of flesh and blood and independent thinking. There is no problem in dealing with a corpse.

    Think of here, I immediately hold my breath, carrying Lu bangchi carefully walked to Xu promise in front of, but saw that she did not respond, as if did not know I had stood in front of her.

    It seems that my guess is right. She doesn''t recognize the target by her eyesight.

    In that case, I''m not to blame for cheating.

    I hold Lu Banchi tightly, aim at the position of her heart and plunge in.

    Countless stinky corpse liquid from her body burst out, splashed on my hands, but also with creeping maggots.

    I feel disgusted, subconsciously will lubanchi out, and then kick to her.

    Xu promise''s body was soft because of jumping from a building before. Now he was in the corpse liquid for so long, and the whole person was soft as if he had no bone. When I kicked him, the whole person flew out and hit a closed elevator door.

    "Cut, it''s not fun to fight with you at all!" I mumbled.

    Unexpectedly, people are not as good as heaven. At this time, the elevator door closed behind Xu promise suddenly opened.

    A couple standing inside saw Xu promise''s back, surprised, and screamed.

    Shit, do you want the slap to come so fast?

    I just despised the combat effectiveness of my promise. As a result, the couple came to increase the combat effectiveness?

    This is not, by this couple so a scream, had been knocked down by me Xu promise felt their breath, immediately got up to attack them.

    If they are caught by the promise, what''s more?

    So I immediately took out the ink line from the storage ring, recited the incantation, raised my hand and pointed to Xu promise, one end of the ink line immediately bounced to it, tightly wrapped around Xu promise''s neck.

    I pull the other end of the ink line, desperately will promise to drag back, want to let her away from the couple as far as possible.

    I don''t know if I was shocked by the promise. The couple actually stayed there, as if they were not the people whose lives were at stake now.

    "Run, run, do you want to be his dinner?" I pulled the ink line and yelled at the top of my voice.

    Hearing my voice, the couple reacted and ran out of the elevator in a hurry.

    Running or whining: "what is this? How can there be such a terrible thing in this hotel? I don''t want to live here! "

    Damn, do these two people think they live too long?

    They made a sound, Xu promised to feel their breath, and wanted to break free from the shackles of my ink line, and wanted to continue to attack them.

    To be honest, the strength of Xu''s promise to be turned into a living corpse is not so great.

    Even I had to work hard to hold her.

    But now she was so excited by the couple that I couldn''t hold her even if I wanted to.

    I pulled the ink line and yelled to Ji Yunxi: "Hey, come here and help, I can''t hold it any longer!"

    But Ji Yunxi''s slender figure was standing not far away. Looking at my situation, he said faintly: "Princess Ming, you need my help to deal with such a living corpse?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t want to let the couple die, you should come and help quickly!" I snapped at Ji Yunxi.

    Ji Yunxi slightly picked eyebrows and asked, "are you begging me?"

    At the moment, I can''t take care of my backbone any more, so I nodded directly.

    "Then there must be a way to beg, right? I can''t see the attitude of Princess Ming is asking for help! " Ji Yunxi said haughtily.

    I went all the way. It''s time for this guy to run on me. What do you want to do?

    Is it really not important for him to have two lives?

    Originally, I thought that although his mouth was cheap, his heart was still very good, but I didn''t expect that he was really helpless at the moment.

    I''m wrong about him!

    Just, I don''t believe it if I don''t help. With my own strength, I really can''t keep my promise!

    Thinking of this, I tried my best to pull back the ink line wrapped around the promise.

    I was so a pull, promise suddenly also more force struggle, must go to the couple.

    "Run! I''m dying. What''s so strange about that? " I yelled at the couple.

    Xu promise''s strength is really big, and soon my hand was strangled and bleeding, so painful that I was sweating.

    Fortunately, the couple did not dare to make fun of their lives. After I yelled, they immediately opened the door of the hotel and ran out in a panic.

    At the moment, there is no one outside the hotel except ye Fu and the key staff of the hotel.

    Presumably, it was under the arrangement of Ye Fu that he moved to other places.

    After all, if you let the guests in the hotel see more pictures about the corpses, it will certainly make a lot of noise.

    Xu is looking at me inside the corpse beat hard, standing outside the door of Ye Fu asked aloud: "Miss MI, we have called the police, you hold on for a while, the police will come right away!"

    But the problem is, it''s useless to deal with such things as corpses even if the police come!

    She was stabbed in the heart by Lu bangchi. She''s all right. I don''t think the police gun can do anything to her.

    However, after hearing what ye Fu said, Ji Yunxi quickly responded to him.

    "If you don''t want to die, take out all the wine in your hotel right away!" Ji Yunxi shouts at Ye Fu outside the door.

 Chapter 281

    Hearing Ji Yunxi''s voice, ye Fu didn''t dare to delay. He immediately ordered him to move all the wine out of the cellar.

    Ji Yunxi is not idle either. After Chong Ye''s father has finished shouting, he rushes directly to Xu promise, grabs her by the neck, raises his hand and throws her out of the door of the hotel and falls on the lawn outside.

    Xu promise seems unconvinced, even if he fell down, still trying to get up and pounce.

    But without waiting for her to get up, Ji Yunxi ran directly and quickly, and trampled his whole head into the soil of the grass.

    I went. Do you want to be so cruel?

    No wonder Ji Yunxi refused to hand, together with him is that Xu promise is too weak, disdain to hand.

    Like him, how about making promises every minute?

    "Bring the wine!" Ji Yunxi shouts to Ye Fu''s men.

    Hearing this, ye Fu''s men immediately handed two bottles of high concentration vodka to Ji Yunxi.

    Ji Yunxi bit open the bottle cap with his teeth, looked up and drank a few mouthfuls, sighed: "good wine!"

    With that, Ji Yunxi will ye Fu sent to move the wine together poured on the promise.

    To be drenched, he did not know where to get a lighter, a direct fire will promise to light!

    Seeing this scene, I realized.

    It turns out that burning is the best way to deal with the living corpse like Xu promise.

    As long as she is burned to ashes, even if the person behind the manipulation has great ability, there should be no way.

    I didn''t expect that Ji Yunxi was not only a good seller, but also had a little effect at the critical moment!

    Xu promise was burning desperately struggle, Ji Yunxi worried that she continued to attack people, he waved to me.

    "Come here, make an array and trap her!"

    It''s like an order, but I can''t accept it.

    I don''t know how many people would have died if he hadn''t been here tonight.

    I always respect people with ability, but only if they can accumulate virtue for me.

    As long as he doesn''t hate me, he and I can still be good friends.

    "Hey, I know I''m handsome. You don''t need to look at me like this, do you? Hurry up and finish the work. I have to eat the most expensive snack in wh city! " Ji Yunxi said impatiently.

    I came back to my mind and ran to it in a hurry. I pulled out an object from the storage ring and set up an array around Xu promise.

    As long as the promise touches the edge of this array, it will be bounced back, touched and bounced back, and it will never come out until it is burned to ashes.

    Looking at Xu promise being imprisoned by my array, Ji Yunxi nodded slightly and said faintly: "well, yes, your vase has finally played a role."

    Poof

    When I heard that, I was bursting with blood.

    What is a vase?

    Do you have a vase like me that has been fighting for a long time?

    I have a deep suspicion that this guy makes a living by attacking people. It''s just a fight without a word.

    Think of here, I white he one eye, coldly way: "you ya really one day don''t hate me will die?"

    "Yes, I will die!" Ji Yunxi very simply replied.

    As soon as I said this, my face was black.

    I swear, if it wasn''t for his ability, I would beat him all over the place.

    How irritating!

    I deeply doubt that a man as cheap as him can really find a girlfriend?

    Fortunately, in the middle of our conversation, Xu''s body had been burned clean, leaving only a mass of ashes scattered on the lawn.

    See this scene, far standing Ye Fu a hanging heart, is finally put down.

    If we don''t get rid of the corpse, the stock of the Ye family will fall a lot tomorrow!

    Now the corpse has been destroyed, and ye''s family property has been preserved for the time being.

    "Mi... Miss MI, is the body burned away? Are you sure it won''t come back to life? " Ye Fu asked a little uncertainly.

    I took a look at the pile of ashes on the lawn and said faintly, "it''s just a pile of ashes. Even if the man behind the manipulation has great ability, I''m afraid he can''t help it!"

    "Fuck... Manipulate? What Miss Mi means is that someone is deliberately taking care of our Ye family? " Ye Fu''s face changed slightly.

    I sighed and replied, "I don''t know if it''s the whole Ye family, but it''s true that someone manipulates it. Uncle Ye, don''t you even know how this corpse was hidden in your hotel room? "

    Ye Fu looked at me, and his face was obviously a little unhappy: "Miss MI, what do you mean by this? Do you think our hotel is responsible for the corpse? I''ve been in business all my life. No matter how stupid you are, you won''t be able to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot, will you

    In fact, I just wanted to test Ye Fu.

    After all, it''s true that the body was hidden in their hotel.

    The corpse is no more than anything else. If you don''t want to bring it in, you can bring it in. If you don''t have the tacit consent or instruction of the Ye family, it''s really hard for outsiders to get the corpse that promised to come in, and if you hide it for so long.

    Can see ye Fu''s reaction now, I think he should not lie, he may be really don''t know this matter.

    If so, who on earth got the body in?

    Is it Fang Lianqiu?

    He is proficient in Yin and Yang, and is most likely to handle corpses. But the problem is that even he can''t move such a large corpse to the hotel without going through the Ye family.

    In addition to him, the most likely one to be related to Xu promise''s corpse is Ye Zichen.

    After all, Xu promise was his ex girlfriend, who not only conceived a child for him, but also died for him.

    I remember when I was watching the performance of the human demon in Thailand, Xu''s son, youLV Guitai, suddenly appeared. Later, after being hurt by me, he was forced to recall by incantation.

    At that time, I suspected that someone must be keeping the green ghost fetus.

    But, because of some things, I have not found out who is keeping the green ghost.

    As a result, this time, we found Xu promise''s body under the bed of Ye Zichen''s room.

    Is this really just a coincidence? I''m afraid to think about it.

    "President, President, young master awakes, young master awakes!" An employee of Ye''s Hotel rushed over and yelled at Ye''s father.

    On hearing this, ye Fu''s face brightened and immediately walked into the hotel.

    But it''s not scientific!

    Before Fang Lian Qiuming said Ye Zichen''s soul had been taken away, how could he suddenly wake up?

    It''s impossible to explain the reason and emotion.

    Even if Fang Lianqiu was lying at that time, but I''m not a fool. Can''t I see if ye Zichen''s soul has been taken away?

    Therefore, ye Zichen suddenly wakes up the matter, 200% has the deceit!

 Chapter 282

    Thinking of this, I immediately called Ye Fu.

    "Uncle Ye, don''t go. There''s something wrong with it!"

    But now it''s too late, when I call out this sentence, ye Fu has stepped into the hotel gate.

    Seeing this, I knew that it was not good and rushed over immediately.

    See hotel hall, ye Zichen has come to, as if nothing and his father embrace together.

    "You bastard, you wake up at last. You scared me and your mother to death!" Ye''s father is ready to burst into tears.

    Ye Zichen pats Ye Fu''s back and comforts him: "it''s OK. Haven''t I woken up?"

    It looks like a loving father and a loving son.

    But when I saw the needle in Ye Zichen''s finger, my heart was cold to the bottom of the valley.

    Sure enough, and I guess before the same, suddenly wake up this ye Zichen really have a problem!

    So, I immediately throw out the ink line in my hand and hold Ye Zichen, ready to stab Ye Fu''s hand.

    "How long are you going to disguise?" I shrieked to Ye Zichen.

    Ye Fu didn''t know, so he looked at me with a circle on his face: "Miss MI, what are you doing?"

    I sneered and said, "Uncle Ye, he''s not your son. Look at his hands!"

    Hearing my words, ye Fu subconsciously went to see ye Zichen''s hand. He saw a thin silver needle between his two fingers.

    If I hadn''t reacted quickly just now, I''m afraid this silver needle has penetrated Ye Fu''s heart from behind.

    People who are a little older, like Ye Fu, are not good at cardiovascular and cerebrovascular aspects. It''s strange that they can survive being pierced by such a long silver needle!

    See the silver needle in Ye Zichen''s hand, ye Fu''s face suddenly becomes pale.

    "You... You are not my son. Although my son is a jerk, he will never kill his father!"

    Hearing this, ye Zichen''s calm face suddenly showed a grim smile.

    "Yes, I''m not your son. I just borrowed your son''s body!"

    Hear this voice, not only the face of Ye Fu is very ugly, even my face is not much better.

    Because I''m familiar with the sound!

    I saw him come out of his mother''s stomach a few months ago, in a manicure shop.

    Later, when Mo liangye and I went to Thailand for our honeymoon, he attacked me in the human demon troupe and almost killed me at that time.

    So, this voice, I will never forget in my life!

    Seems to see me recognize his voice, the ghost in Ye Zichen''s body looked at me with a cold smile, said: "Mi Xiaofei, long time no see!"

    Hearing this, my whole blood rushed to my brain.

    Shit, it''s this asshole!

    I beat him twice before, but now I still have face in front of me. Is this the rhythm waiting for me to beat him to death?

    "You... What are you doing with my son? Get out of here and give me back my son''s body Ye Fu''s shrill voice roars at Ye Zichen.

    Ye Zichen grins grimly and says, "if it''s not for your son''s body, how can I transport my mother''s body to your hotel?"

    "It''s... It''s you! You brought the body to our hotel? What on earth do you want to do? " Ye Fu''s mood became excited.

    Ye Zichen looked up around the hotel and said faintly: "the location of your hotel is really good. It''s built on the land of Jiuyin. What''s more, you greedy man also set up a five ghost fortune Bureau in the hotel. This is the best place to help me revive my mother! "

    It turned out that it was not a coincidence that Xu''s body appeared in the hotel.

    Through Ye Zichen''s possession, you green ghost fetus brings Xu promise''s corpse, which has been dead for half a year, to the hotel. It relies on the Yin Qi of the nine Yin land to support, and cooperates with Ye Fu''s five ghost transportation and Finance Bureau. The Yin Qi of all parties circulates, so that in a short period of one month, it turns Xu promise from a rotten corpse into a living corpse that can move and attack people!

    If I guess correctly, the room Ye Zichen lived in should be the eye of the Jiuyin place, the place with the most Yin in the hotel.

    However, I still can''t figure it out.

    Before, when I was alone in that room as bait, there used to be a lecheron who lit my acupoint while I was asleep and almost did something wrong to me.

    Is that luster at that time also the green ghost in front of us?

    Thinking of this, I looked at Ye Zichen, who was possessed by the green ghost fetus, and asked, "are you the one who lit my acupoint in the room?"

    "Mi Xiaofei, I stay in this hotel just to revive my mother. As for you, I am not only not interested, but also hate you to the bone! If it was me, do you think I would only point your acupoints? " Ye Zichen''s green ghost said.

    You green ghost child''s words, let my heart suddenly feel bad.

    If it wasn''t, it would prove that there was someone else behind the whole thing.

    Moreover, this person is likely to be the owner who forcibly recalled the green ghost fetus when he was in Thailand!

    "It''s not you, but you must know who that person is, right?" I asked in a cold voice.

    Ye Zichen, who was attached, sneered and said: "yes, I know, but I didn''t plan to tell you!"

    Hearing this, I recited a mantra to tighten the ink line around his wrist.

    "Say it or not!" I was a little pissed off.

    "You just shrink, anyway, this body is not mine, even if it''s broken, it doesn''t matter!" Ye Zichen, who is possessed, said with a sneer.

    This words, ye Fu immediately worried, immediately grabbed my arm and said: "Miss MI, don''t be impulsive, our family is such a son, if his body is damaged, then our whole Ye family will be finished!"

    After a series of things, ye Fu has obviously lost his composure.

    I turned to see ye Fu and ye Zichen. I had to chant a mantra to loosen the ink line a little.

    I haven''t seen you for a long time. This green ghost is really a thief.

    Know ye Zichen is my good friend, as long as occupy Ye Zichen''s body, even if I want to fight him, ye family will not agree.

    In this way, he can eat me to death!

    However, he did a lot of calculations, but he still missed one link.

    That is now, I am no longer the MI Xiaofei who used to be weak enough to be slaughtered.

    Now I, although I can''t compare with Mo liangye, they wait for the sky to blow up, but it''s more than enough to deal with him.

    Thinking of this, I quietly pulled out the ghost door thirteen needles that my grandmother had passed to me from the store ring, raised my hand and threw it at the possessed Ye Zichen

 Chapter 283

    You green ghost foetus obviously didn''t expect that I could do this trick of ghost door thirteen needles. His face suddenly changed, and instinctively escaped from ye Zichen''s body.

    This kind of thing, the thirteen needles of Guimen, is nothing more than acupuncture.

    But if the living man was possessed by ghosts, it would be different.

    If the ghost doesn''t come out of the body of a living person, it can only wait for the ghost to be killed.

    So, seeing that I used thirteen needles of Guimen, the first reaction of youLV Guitai was to escape from ye Zichen''s body.

    After all, it took so much thought that it didn''t want to die in my hands.

    After you green ghost embryo broke away from ye Zichen''s body, ye Zichen''s body immediately softened down and fell toward the ground.

    Ye Fu quickly reaches out his hand to catch his son, and then asks his men to lift him to one side.

    "Ji Yunxi, help me to have a look at him and see how he''s doing!"

    At the moment, I have to face you green ghost fetus. I really can''t leave, so I can only ask Ji Yunxi.

    Fortunately, Ji Yunxi didn''t fight with me this time. He went directly to Ye Zichen and felt his pulse for him. His face was a little gloomy.

    "Mr. Ji, what happened to my son?" Ye Fu is worried.

    Ji Yunxi shook his head, sighed and said: "his Yang is very weak. He was possessed by the ghost just now. Now the Yang in his body is almost gone. Even if he takes his soul back, it has no effect!"

    Hearing this, ye Fu''s whole body was confused.

    Our efforts all night are to help Ye Zichen get his soul back, but now Ji Yunxi says that even if he gets his soul back, it has no effect. How can people accept this?

    Ye Fu is such a son. Almost all his family property is earned for ye Zichen.

    And now ye Zichen is almost finished. Even if ye family has more money, what''s the use?

    Therefore, when Ji Yunxi''s voice fell, Ye''s father was still red eyed, even though he had been through shopping malls for a long time and was used to big waves.

    Presumably, this time, it really poked his pain.

    But it happened that the green ghost was still laughing at this time.

    "Hahaha, in fact, from the beginning, we were not prepared to let him live. After all, it''s a huge threat to us that he''s alive. " You green ghost fetus a face complacent say.

    I swept over with my eyes and asked coldly, "what do you mean?"

    "I mean, he knows too much. He knows all that he should and shouldn''t know. Do you think we can keep him alive? "

    With that, the green ghost continued to laugh.

    Who knows, his proud laughter at the moment is really angered Ye Fu.

    Ye''s father stood up from ye Zichen''s body and waited for the green ghost with his eyes full of red blood. He yelled: "you killed my son, I want you to pay for your life!"

    Finish saying, leaf father then directly toward you green ghost foetus pounced on past.

    Shit, this old guy really wants his son to die. He''s so old. He''s just going to die if he pours on him like this?

    Thinking of this, I immediately threw out the ink line in my hand, wrapped it around Ye Fu''s waist and pulled it back.

    "Miss MI, what are you doing? It killed my son, and I''m going to avenge him! " Ye Fu said angrily.

    "Uncle Ye, I''m very sad for ye Zichen to be like this, but it''s not the right time to get excited. As the leader of Ye''s group, you rush to take revenge regardless. In case of good or bad, what will the company do? What about the family? " I earnestly advised.

    "But... But my son is made like this by it. How can I stand up to him if I, a father, don''t take revenge for him?"

    Ye Fu''s face at the moment is full of love and heartache for ye Zichen. There is no more sense and calmness of businessmen.

    After all, for a father, the pain of losing a child is enormous.

    "Uncle Ye, ye Zichen is not only your son, but also my friend. Now that he has become like this, I will never ignore him! Don''t worry. I''ll get it back for you! " I said to Ye Fu with a firm face.

    Ye Fu hesitated for a moment, but still nodded: "Miss MI, please be sure to help my son get revenge. As long as you can get revenge for him and beat the ghost out of your wits, I''ll give you another 5 million yuan as a reward!"

    The Ye family really believes that money can make the devil push the mill, but even if he doesn''t pay for it, I won''t care about it today.

    After all, ye Zichen is my good friend, even if he has some Niang guns, and even before I got into the ghost of Xu promise, but he is really loyal as a friend.

    Whenever Fang Jiajia and I need to, even in the middle of the night, he will drive a sports car to take us to eat delicious food.

    Besides, Fang Jiajia and I have never worried about money as long as he is here.

    The key point is that this product is the laughing point of the three of us. Every time Fang Jiajia and I are in a bad mood, he always has a way to amuse us.

    A friend like this is murdered by ghosts. How can I swallow this breath?

    Think of here, I turned to see ye Zichen one eye, but see Ji Yunxi already in for ye Zichen healing.

    Obviously, Ji Yunxi is using his own strength to save Ye Zichen''s life.

    As for how much can be saved, it all depends on Ye Zichen''s own fortune!

    However, no matter whether Ji Yunxi can save Ye Zichen or not, I will not let you green ghost fetus go.

    never!

    So I took a deep breath and set out a paper man from the storage ring, throwing it all in the air, drawing a sign with my fingers, and then, in my heart, I thought of the curse that my grandmother taught me. Then I saw that all the little paper men floating in the air rushed towards the direction of the green and green devil.

    Seeing that so many paper men surrounded themselves, the face of the green ghost changed suddenly.

    "You... You are really the Chen family!" You green ghost fetus has no brain to say such a sentence.

    I was a little dazed, a little dazed.

    How can you know the Chen family and see at a glance that this paper man is my Chen family''s unique knowledge?

    It''s only half a year since he was born. According to the truth, he should not know about my family.

    But as he said just now, he obviously knew not only about the Chen family, but also a lot about it.

    The only explanation is that his master told him all about the Chen family!

    When I think about it like this, my mood is suddenly unstable. I yell at the green ghost: "what else do you know?"

    You green ghost child said with a smile: "I not only know that you are Chen family, but also know how your parents died in those years! What do you want to know? "

 Chapter 284

    "You... How do you know that?" I was full of surprise.

    It''s strange that he knew about the Chen family, but he didn''t expect that he even knew the cause of my parents'' death. It''s really incredible.

    After all, the Chen family in Ma Yi, once a master of physiognomy, has a great reputation. The green ghost may have heard of it.

    But I don''t even know the cause of my parents'' death. How could he possibly know that he was a ghost fetus born only half a year ago?

    Seeing my face full of surprise, the green ghost said with a grim smile: "by the way, you probably don''t know. Your father was killed with a random knife, bleeding all over the ground. And your mother, who was pregnant for seven or eight months, was pushed down from the second floor and her head was blown open. Tut Tut, what a tragedy

    Listen to you green ghost fetus say these words, my heart is like a knife.

    Growing up, I only know that my grandmother took me out after my mother died, but I never know how my parents died.

    But at the moment, you green ghost fetus said my parents'' death so clearly, how can I bear it?

    "My master said that your parents would not close their eyes before they died! He wanted to kill you to avoid future trouble, but unexpectedly, your grandmother came suddenly, which saved your life... "You green ghost fetus continued to smile.

    "Don''t talk, don''t talk, I beg you to stop..." I covered my ears in pain and didn''t want to continue to hear the words of the green ghost.

    Seeing me in such pain, you green ghost fetus was obviously very satisfied, looked at me coldly and said: "Mi Xiaofei, do you have today? When you killed my mother and even destroyed her body, did you think about how I felt? It''s not easy for me to use the land of nine Yin to revive my mother''s body, but just now you burned her down with another fire! I once said that sooner or later, I will pay you back the pain you inflicted on me ten times and a hundred times as much as possible! "

    I squatted on the ground, holding my head in pain, and began to cry.

    Seeing me like this, the green ghost fetus thought that it had completely broken the defense line in my heart and began to encourage me.

    "Mi Xiaofei, look at you now. What''s the point of being the Chen family? If I were you, I would have been dead long ago! "

    Finish saying, you green ghost embryo throws a dagger directly, seem to want to let me finish by myself.

    I cried, staring at the dagger for a while, then picked it up and slowly took it to my neck to stab it.

    Seeing me like this, ye Fu, who was standing not far away, suddenly changed his face and said, "Miss MI, don''t do anything stupid. Put down the dagger quickly!"

    But no matter how he advised me, I was still holding a dagger and stabbing my clean neck.

    You green ghost fetal stare big eyes, looking at my action, eyes full of expectations.

    Obviously, he just wanted to stimulate me to break my defense and let me kill myself.

    In this way, he can not only hold the grudge of killing his mother, but also make me and the Chen family become a joke, which makes people laugh and be generous in the world. This can be said to kill two birds with one stone.

    But now I am no longer what I was a few months ago.

    Even if I was stimulated by my own parents, I could calm down in a short time and try not to be stimulated and influenced by the outside world.

    You green ghost wants to break my heart, but I''m not?

    Although youLV Guitai''s strength is not too strong, he is a very cunning guy from the situation of fighting with him several times.

    If one is not careful, he will slip away.

    So, in fact, I pretended everything just now.

    When he broke my guard, I also let him relax his vigilance by performing inner pain.

    No, when the dagger in my hand touched the skin of my neck, the green ghost looked at my two eyes almost staring out, as if I had attracted all my attention.

    So, taking advantage of this time, I immediately raised my hand and threw the dagger at him.

    You green ghost fetus sees the dagger attack, the facial expression suddenly changes, subconsciously then goes to hide the dagger.

    But he never thought that when he was just avoiding the dagger, I had taken off the indefinite universe ring on his finger, enlarged it and threw it at him.

    You green ghost fetus escaped the attack of dagger, but my indefinite universe ring directly shrunk his head.

    The last time he was in Thailand, he suffered the loss of the indefinite universe. Now he was hit by the indefinite universe again. He was angry and wanted to fight me back.

    But how could I give him such a chance?

    I quickly recited the mantra, the indefinite universe ring immediately became nine, and all of them attacked the green ghost.

    Seeing this scene, you green ghost fetus immediately turned around and wanted to run away, but was quickly surrounded by my paper man, let alone ran away. It was impossible to move at all.

    As long as he moved a little, my paper man would stick to him and burn him.

    After a while, the green ghost was changed beyond recognition by the paper man. It was not only not green, but also scorched black.

    If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I couldn''t even recognize it as the evil green ghost before.

    "Say, who is your master?" I asked, looking at him coldly.

    You green ghost fetus at the moment is extremely painful, but still looked up at me, said with a sneer: "do you want to know? I won''t tell you! "

    "OK, I have plenty of time to spend with you!"

    After that, I raised my hand to snap my fingers, and the nine indefinite rings of heaven and earth immediately hit the green ghost.

    The indefinite heaven and earth ring is originally a sacred thing to capture demons and seal ghosts. It has a strong murderous spirit and can cause irreversible damage to ghosts. What''s more, nine of them attack together?

    Maybe it was too painful. The green ghost burst out with a shrill scream, and his heart trembled.

    After a few minutes, I saw that the ghost''s soul was about to be broken up, so I recited the mantra and stopped the endless universe.

    "What do you want to say?"

    You green ghost fetal smile, a face of resentment looked at me and said: "Mi Xiaofei, your retribution is coming, you can''t escape, you will be more miserable than me and my mother on a hundred times! Ha ha ha... "

    You green ghost began to laugh, let my heart can''t help some hair.

    "In that case, it seems that I can''t keep you today!" I snapped.

    But who knows, just when my voice just fell, the laughter of the green ghost came to a sudden stop. He looked at me bitterly and maliciously, and then "bang" burst into pieces.

    See this scene, I immediately dumbfounded, you green ghost fetus actually will own soul self explosion?

 Chapter 285

    I couldn''t believe it. I went over to see it.

    The place where you green ghost fetus stood just now is full of very fine powder, as if it had been blasted into dregs.

    I don''t know why, seeing the green ghost fetus like this, my heart was mixed with sorrow and joy.

    The good news is that the soul of his family has finally died, and he will never pester me again.

    What worries him is that he would rather blow himself up than tell the truth.

    Who on earth is his master?

    What happened to the death of my parents?

    And what does he mean when he says my retribution is coming?

    Countless unknown puzzles perplex me, so that my mood really can not be relaxed.

    However, when I was worried, Ji Yunxi slowly came over and said, "the play is very good. I almost cheated."

    I gave him a white look and asked, "don''t you say I''m a vase?"

    Ji Yunxi touched his chin and said jokingly: "the vase is still a vase, but it''s a vase with little use."

    This bastard can''t even praise others well. I don''t know if I owe him in my last life!

    I don''t bother to care with him. I turned my head and looked at Ye Zichen not far away. I asked faintly, "what''s the matter with him? Don''t tell me what you can do! "

    "Do you think the word" helpless "can be applied to such a good person as me? I''ll give you a few months'' life, even if it''s hopeless Ji Yunxi said haughtily.

    "Just a few months?" I can''t help but wonder.

    "Yes, Mr. Ji, is my son only a few months old?" Ye Fu also asked with a sad face.

    Ji Yunxi shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "his Yang is sucked and his soul is sucked. Even if daruo fairy comes, he can''t save him. Now I protect the last bit of Yang Qi in his body with genuine Qi, which can keep him for three months at most. Three months later, nobody can do anything about it. "

    Hearing this, Ye''s father suddenly felt sad, and walked slowly to Ye Zichen''s side, quietly shed tears.

    For an old man who has been in shopping malls for many years, the most sad thing is to lose his son?

    The Ye family has accumulated so many properties, all of which are expected to be inherited by Ye Zichen. But who knows that ye Zichen''s life is coming to an end so soon.

    Not to mention that ye''s father can''t accept it, even my friend can''t accept Ye Zichen''s premature death.

    In the past and ye Zichen together experienced all the things, now to put a movie, in my mind a frame and a frame of play.

    Once upon a time, he and I, as well as Fang Jiajia, were the most tacit live 3-person group.

    But now, ye Zichen only has the last three months of life, and will leave us forever. How cruel is this?

    I even hate myself. I hate why I didn''t find the problem of this hotel earlier and why I didn''t protect Ye Zichen well.

    If I usually pay more attention to Ye Zichen, maybe he won''t come to this end anyway?

    To see my heart uncomfortable, Ji Yunxi gently patted my shoulder, light said: "you don''t have to blame yourself too much, he made such a fundamental blame you, this is his life, simply can''t escape."

    "Yes, it''s my boy''s life. He made other people''s stomachs big before, but now they become living corpses and fierce ghosts, and they refuse to let him go. This is retribution Ye Fu has a sad face.

    "Uncle Ye, I''m sorry, I didn''t protect Ye Zichen well..." I said to myself.

    Before I finished speaking, ye Fu raised his hand to interrupt me and said, "Miss MI, I can''t blame you for this matter. If you want to blame me, I''m a father. I only focus on business and never really care about my son. That''s why I let him have such a bad fate and suffer retribution."

    "Uncle Ye..."

    Looking at Ye Fu like this, I can''t bear it.

    Ye Fu shook his head helplessly, sighed and said: "Miss MI, it''s late. Go back early. Tomorrow I will ask someone to pay you the remaining 5 million yuan."

    "Uncle Ye, I didn''t help you with the whole thing. I can''t charge you any more!" I flatly refused.

    Ye Fu turned his head to see ye Zichen, and said slowly: "I believe that if Zichen can continue to live, he also hopes you will accept the money."

    Ye Fu''s words left me speechless.

    Indeed, if ye Zichen has been living, with his indifference to money, he will let me accept the money.

    It''s just, I know the money, maybe I''ll never move it.

    That''s my last thought about ye Zichen, my last thought about my best friend.

    "Go back, I want to stay alone with Zichen." Ye Fu sighed and said.

    I took a deep look at Ye Zichen, and then left Ye''s hotel with Ji Yunxi.

    After this night''s toss, my whole body is exhausted.

    Ji Yunxi is also witty. Instead of arguing for me to fulfill my promise to have a snack, he quietly accompanied me back home.

    "I went up to bed." I dropped a careless word and prepared to go upstairs.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Ji Yunxi suddenly stretched out his hand to hold me and gave me a big hug.

    "You''ve done a good job. Don''t feel guilty." Ji Yunxi''s voice is more gentle than ever.

    I slightly a Zheng, almost think he is mo cool night.

    A strong night to support the strong, and finally collapsed at this moment.

    Tears swirling in my eyes, I try to open my eyes, dare not let them flow out.

    "Take a hot bath, have a good sleep, and don''t think about anything." Ji Yunxi patted me on the shoulder, then released me, said with a smile: "go to sleep, good night!"

    I nodded, took a look at him and went up the stairs slowly.

    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I feel that Ji Yunxi has been staring at me downstairs when I go upstairs.

    But when I look back at him, he has turned back to his bedroom.

    Did I read it wrong just now?

    I shook my head and stepped into my bedroom.

    On the big bed, wennuan, Guoguo and Xiaoling are all sleeping.

    Looking at their pink face, my haze mood is better.

    I took off my dirty clothes, took a bath in the bedroom, and then lay down beside the three little guys and fell asleep.

    Maybe I was so tired the night before that I fell asleep so deeply that the next morning, it was warm that woke me up.

    "Mom, mom, wake up!" The warm and soft voice is ringing in my ears.

    I vaguely opened my eyes and saw that Guoguo and Xiaoling had returned to the underworld. At the moment, there were only me and nuanwan in the bedroom.

    "Warm, what''s the matter?" I asked, frowning.

    Wennuan raised her finger and pointed to my mobile phone on the bedside table. She said softly, "Mom''s mobile phone has been ringing all morning. It''s very noisy!"

    I turned to look over and picked up my cell phone to see who was calling me.

    Who knows, at this time, I remark "aunt Xu" the number of these two words suddenly called.

    How can she call me at this time?

    Is it Xu Ya''s wife?

    Thinking of this, I immediately picked up the phone.

    "Hello, aunt Xu, is it..."

    Unexpectedly, before I finished my sentence, aunt Xu''s voice was very anxious.

    "Xiao Fei, hurry back to the village. Something happened to your grandmother!"

 Chapter 286

    Grandma?

    Didn''t grandma go on a tour?

    When she left, she specially left a letter, telling me not to look for her, saying that she would come back when she was tired of playing outside.

    But now aunt Xu said that Grandma had an accident, and she was still in the old house in the village. What''s the matter?

    I couldn''t think much, so I hung up the phone, took wennuan downstairs and discussed with Uncle Lu.

    In the end, everyone felt that it was extraordinary. They had to go back to the old house to have a look before they could make a conclusion.

    So, after a quick breakfast, I drove everyone back to the old house in the village.

    Along the way, I kept praying in my heart, praying that grandma and her old people would be safe, and nothing serious would happen.

    But more than an hour later, when I saw the things in front of the old house, my heart sank to the bottom.

    Because it was a coffin, a big red coffin, so straight placed in the gate of my old house.

    It was so red that it seemed to be soaked in blood, which made my tears gush out like spring water.

    I couldn''t control myself and ran over like crazy.

    But there was a man in the big red coffin. It was my grandmother who had been away from home for a long time.

    At the moment, she was lying quietly in the big red coffin, with deep holes in her eyebrows, throat, heart and limbs, surrounded by blood that had already condensed.

    In the blood pool full of coffins, there are seven soul nails scattered.

    Obviously, the seven spikes were once inserted into Grandma''s body, but later they were pulled out for some unknown reason.

    Zhenhun nail is usually nailed to the coffin to prevent the corpse from changing.

    But nailing to people is a very cruel means.

    Anyone who is nailed to death by seven zhenhun nails will be so scared that he will never be able to live beyond his life, and even the hell will not be able to enter.

    What kind of person, actually will be such a cruel hand to grandma?

    I clenched my fists tightly, pinched my nails deep into the meat, looked coldly at the onlookers and asked, "why did my grandmother become like this?"

    The villagers all shook their heads when they saw me and I saw you.

    "Dare to do it, dare not admit it?" I snapped.

    As the voice fell, aunt Xu came out slowly, sighed and said, "Xiaofei, it''s not that we dare not recognize it, but that we don''t know what''s going on at all!"

    I frown slightly and look at Aunt Xu like a torch.

    As if she knew that I was doubting the truth of what she said, aunt Xu continued to say, "these days are my father-in-law''s death days. I want to come back to worship them. But who ever thought that when I was going back to the city this morning, I passed by your door and saw this big red coffin at a glance. "

    Hearing aunt Xu''s words, several other villagers began to echo: "yes, if aunt Xu hadn''t come to call us, we wouldn''t have known that Mrs. Chen had..."

    I glanced at them and asked coldly, "what''s the matter with these scattered zhenhun nails?"

    "We don''t know. When we saw the big red coffin, these zhenhun nails were scattered in the coffin. We didn''t move a cent."

    In other words, no one knows who carried the coffin to my door, and no one knows who killed my grandmother.

    I turned my head and looked at my grandmother lying in the coffin with grief in my heart.

    From small to large, the closest person to me is grandma.

    She took me out of her mother''s stomach, raised me up, and devoted all her love to me, but I didn''t even know who killed her. As a granddaughter, I really failed.

    "For more than 20 years, she has finally embarked on this road..."

    Uncle Lu stood beside the big red coffin, quietly looking at grandma, as if there were a thousand words in his heart, but only sighed.

    If anyone present is more heartbroken than me, it''s probably only uncle Lu.

    He loved his grandmother all his life, and read her all his life. Finally, he finally solved the heart curse and was with her. Now she was suddenly poisoned again.

    How cruel it is for him to love his grandmother all his life!

    It seemed that uncle Lu and I were upset. Wennuan came over and took us by the hand. She said softly, "Mom, granddad, don''t be sad. Granddad has gone to a very distant place. She will miss us all the time."

    "Yes, Xiao Fei, don''t blame aunt Xu for being so talkative. No one wants to see such a thing happen to your grandmother. But if a man dies like a lamp goes out, he must be buried. It''s not a good way to keep it like this. " Aunt Xu advised.

    "No, my grandmother was hurt like this. How can I let her be buried without knowing it? Even if I want to be buried, I have to wait until I find out the truth I snapped down aunt Xu''s offer.

    But who knows, as soon as my voice fell, uncle Lu sighed and said, "don''t check it. Bury it. Let your grandmother be buried as soon as possible."

    "Why? My grandmother''s appearance is obviously that she has been harmed by others. Why can''t she check? " I looked at Uncle Lu and asked.

    "Your grandmother told me that if one day she died unexpectedly, you can''t find out the cause of her death anyway!" Uncle Lu said earnestly.

    "No, even if you don''t want to check, master, I must make it clear. I can''t let Grandma die like this I said with a firm face.

    Unexpectedly, after listening to my words, uncle Lu slapped his hand on the red coffin and said: "I said no investigation, that is, no investigation!"

    I was stunned by Uncle Lu''s reaction.

    If anyone in the world loves grandma more than me, it''s uncle Lu.

    Now even he is not willing to investigate. What''s the secret?

    It seems that his attitude is a little bad. Uncle Lu hesitated for a while, sighed deeply, and said, "Xiao Fei, clean up your grandmother, change into a shroud, and I''ll go and choose a place for her to be buried!"

    With that, uncle Lu left with his hands on his back.

    However, at the moment when he turned around, I saw tears on his face.

    The old cheek, a line of clear tears finally did not resist the slide down.

    Is uncle Lu in pain after all?

    I don''t know why, at this moment, I suddenly understood his painstaking effort to find out the truth about grandma''s death.

    Grandma was in charge of the Chen family at that time, and her ability was naturally good.

    People who can kill their grandmothers and use the method of zhenhun nailing have the ability to be above their grandmothers.

    What if I find out the truth?

    With my ability, can I really avenge my grandmother?

    And the reason why grandma left the last word that she would not let me check this matter was that she was afraid that I would die in vain?

    But it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge.

    As her beloved granddaughter, even if I knew it was dangerous, even if I had to wait for ten years, I would have to find out the matter clearly and kill the enemy myself!

 Chapter 287

    According to Uncle Lu''s idea, I found a clean sheet in the old house and spread it on the floor of the main hall. Then, together with Chen Feng, I carried out grandma''s body and prepared to change her birthday dress for her. After that, I moved it into the black coffin and buried it.

    After all, the color of the coffin is also fastidious, and can not be used casually.

    At Grandma''s age, if she died of nothing, she could use a red coffin.

    But it happened that Granny was killed by her enemies. She was also beaten by seven soul nails. She could never live beyond her life. She could never use a big red coffin, only a black coffin.

    But unexpectedly, just when Chen Feng and I were carrying out grandma''s body, a thing suddenly fell from Grandma''s body.

    Facing the sun, it is particularly dazzling.

    I squinted at the thing, but I was stunned.

    Because it''s a button, but it''s not an ordinary button.

    As like as two peas on the black shirt, he wore a button like that on the same shirt he wore on the other day.

    How did the buttons on his clothes show up here?

    Unexpectedly, in my trance moment, Chen Feng suddenly yelled.

    "Xiao Fei, Gu Nai''s back..." Chen Feng''s face was very ugly.

    When I heard the sound, I saw that the whole skin on Grandma''s back had been cut away, revealing bright red flesh and blood, which was shocking.

    I thought Grandma had been nailed to death by seven Zhen Hun nails, which was already very miserable.

    But I didn''t expect that the other party actually cut off the whole skin of grandma''s back. Is this cruel?

    Hearing Chen Feng''s cry, other neighbors came over one after another. Seeing the bright red flesh behind grandma, they all frowned.

    "It''s really heartless. She beat Chen''s grandmother out of her wits with the zhenhun nail, but she even took the skin away!"

    "Yes, Chen''s grandmother is such a good person. How can she get into such a cruel enemy?"

    ����

    The neighbors were talking, but I couldn''t listen to anything.

    Because all my attention has been attracted by the button on the ground.

    Intuition tells me that Mo liangye must have been here.

    But didn''t he say he went to deal with something important? How did he come here?

    Is... Is... The important thing he said is to go back to the old house and kill grandma?

    I dare not continue to think about it. If it was mo liangye who killed my grandmother, how should I face it?

    On the one hand is my grandmother who brought me up when I was young, and on the other hand is my husband who is always in love with me. No matter which side, I can''t give up.

    Therefore, I can only pray silently in my heart, praying that the truth of things is not as cruel as I imagined.

    As if seeing what I thought in my heart, Chen Feng coughed softly and said, "while it''s still early, hurry to dispose of Gu Nai''s body and carry it to the place your master is looking for to bury it, so as not to cause any trouble again. As for other things, I''ll go back and find out. "

    For now, that''s all.

    I picked up the button and put it in my pocket. Then, together with Chen Feng, I helped my grandmother clean all the blood stains on her body and put on her shroud.

    After dealing with these, it was 3 p.m. and uncle Lu came back from outside.

    At the moment, although I can''t see his tears, from his red and swollen eyes, I''m sure he must have had a hard time in the past few hours.

    However, now that his grandmother has passed away, the only thing he can do for her is to choose a geomantic treasure land and bury her in person.

    "Master..." I called calmly.

    Uncle Lu looked up at me, sighed and said, "take care of it, and send your grandmother on the road."

    Because grandma died a violent death, the villagers did not dare to carry the coffin for her, so we had to do it ourselves.

    So I entrusted Auntie Xu with wennuan for the time being, and then with Uncle Lu, Chen Feng and Ji Yunxi, I carried grandma''s coffin to the place selected by Uncle Lu for burial.

    "Yue''er, you can go at ease. Xiao Fei has grown up now and will be fine."

    Uncle Lu stood in front of his grandmother''s coffin and told us to bury earth in the coffin pit.

    Looking at Grandma''s coffin covered with soil more and more, my eyes became hot again, tears flowed down like breaking the dike.

    From the first moment of birth, only grandma and I depended on each other.

    But now, grandma left me forever, and will never come back.

    When I think of it, I feel like my heart is being held by people''s hands, gouging my heart and scraping my bone.

    Grandma, don''t worry, I won''t let you die in vain.

    Even if it is broken, one day, I will catch the murderer who killed you and take revenge for you!

    When grandma was completely buried, it was getting dark.

    We went back to the old house, a fire burned the big red coffin, and then we went back to the city with warmth.

    At this moment, because of grandma''s death, everyone''s interest is not high, all the way speechless.

    When I got home, I went straight upstairs without saying anything.

    I didn''t want to. I pushed the door open and saw Mo liangye sitting on the balcony in a daze wearing the shirt he left a few days ago. He seemed to be thinking about something.

    Xu is to hear my footstep, Mo cool night return to mind, turn a head to see to me, softly call a way: "madam, you come back?"

    "Well." I answered casually, and I didn''t speak any more.

    I''m afraid that if I can''t control myself, I will question him, why his buttons appear at the scene of grandma''s death, and I''m even more afraid that I will check whether his shirt buttons have been lost.

    He''s my husband, and I don''t want to do that.

    I hope from the bottom of my heart, I hope that the button is there only because the killer is wearing the same clothes as him.

    Probably aware that my mood is not right, Mo liangye got up from his seat, slowly came over and hugged me from behind.

    "Ma''am, what''s the matter with you today? How do you feel weird? " The deep voice of Mo Liang night rings in my ears.

    I shook my head, light should way: "nothing, is tired, want to rest early."

    "I have to eat when I''m tired. I''ll go down and make you something delicious. You can sleep after eating."

    Mo cool night finish saying, then loosen me to prepare to go downstairs.

    I grabbed him and said, "no, I don''t want to eat..."

    But who knows this pull, I instantly feel his head "buzz" a loud noise, cold like a flood from the fingertips straight up to my heart.

    He... He lost a button on his shirt cuff!

    I couldn''t believe it. I thought I pulled it off when I reached for him, so I bent down and looked for the button.

    No, no, his button didn''t fall at the scene of grandma''s death, but was pulled off.

    As long as I look for it carefully, I will find it.

    I tried to explain to him again and again. I hope it''s just a beautiful misunderstanding.

    But the truth is, I searched all corners of the room, but I didn''t find the missing button on his cuff.

 Chapter 288

    Cool night wind blowing in, my heart bit by bit cool down.

    "What are you looking for, ma''am?" Mo cool night stretched out his hand to pull me up, frowning and gently asked.

    I like a hedgehog general draw back the hand he was holding, suddenly step back, looking at him coldly.

    "What''s the matter with you? As soon as you enter the door, I feel that something is wrong with you today. " The voice of Mo liangye''s concern rings out again.

    I motionless looking at the ink cool night, his face is still I love the appearance.

    His eyebrows, his eyes, his nose, his lips, so meaningful and quiet.

    Every part of his body is so fascinating to me.

    But at this moment, I suddenly feel that he is so far away from me that I can''t see his heart.

    "Don''t you want to know what''s wrong with me? I can tell you, but you have to answer me a question first I have no facial expression of looking at Mo cool night to say.

    "You said

    "From last night to this morning, where have you been?" I forced the grief in my heart and asked word by word.

    I didn''t want to question him like this. As long as he gave me a reason, even a lie, I would believe it unconditionally.

    But what I didn''t think of was that after listening to my question, he was stunned for a long time and didn''t speak.

    But his silence is sharper than a sharp blade. It stabbed me in the heart.

    All the guesses seem to come true at this moment.

    Looking at the stiff and sluggish expression on his face, my heart sank into the abyss, and I couldn''t catch it.

    I clenched my fist, trying to suppress the bottom of my heart.

    "You won''t say it because you don''t dare, do you?"

    I took something out of my pocket, held it up to Mo liangye and asked coldly, "this thing, you must be familiar with it?"

    It was a button, a button stained with my grandmother''s blood.

    Mo liangye took a look at the button, subconsciously reached out to touch his shirt cuff, and then his face was dead silence.

    "Yes, I went to your old house."

    A short sentence, but directly hit the bottom of my heart the most soft place.

    Even if I saw his hesitation just now, I still have a glimmer of hope for him. I hope everything is just a misunderstanding.

    But at the moment, he has frankly admitted that he has indeed been to the scene of grandma''s death.

    What a cruel thing for me?

    "When I went, your grandmother was dead and nailed to death in the big red coffin." The deep voice of Mo Liang night rings out again.

    As the facts became clear, I felt more and more difficult to breathe.

    "And then? Don''t tell me, and then you help her pull out those spikes? " I bit my lower lip, held back tears and looked at him straight.

    Mo liangye nodded, his voice was unprecedented low: "the skin on your grandmother''s back was cut off by me."

    The chill came to my heart again and made a big hole in my heart.

    All the anger instantly condensed together, and I couldn''t control myself any more. I raised my hand and slapped him in the face.

    "Pa"

    My love, so broken into pieces, can no longer stick well.

    And on his originally handsome and matchless face, gradually emerged five clear finger prints.

    He didn''t dodge, he didn''t even move, he was letting me vent.

    But I can''t forgive him for what he did.

    He knew that grandma was the most important person in my life, but he still did that to grandma.

    How can he be worthy of what I once called him "husband"?

    Tears wanton flow down, like a broken line of beads, powerful, almost drown me.

    "Why?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    Seeing my tears, Mo liangye frowned slightly and reached out to pull me into her arms.

    "I can''t tell you why, but my heart for you is true from beginning to end."

    I tugged at his shirt collar and yelled at him with a ferocious face: "Mo liangye, it''s such a time. You don''t want to tell me the truth, do you?"

    Mo liangye was silent for a long time and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry."

    His voice was full of guilt.

    But what I want is a reason, a truth, not an apology.

    "Grandma is so kind to you, how can you do that? Can''t your heart really hurt? "

    I roared like a wounded beast, as if I had lost a whole world.

    Mo cool night is still speechless, just so deep looking at me, and then directly lowered his head to kiss my lips, warm and fierce, do not give me any breathing room.

    I felt my whole body trembling, my anger surging up, my teeth biting on his tongue.

    Ink cold night eat pain, after all, is to let me go.

    I immediately ran out of the room and rushed straight out of the house.

    People come and go on the street, everyone is experiencing their own joys and sorrows, only I have nowhere to go.

    Once grandma was my only dependence, now she has left me forever.

    Later, I thought that Mo liangye was the end of my happiness for the rest of my life, but he actually cut my grandmother''s skin, so that she didn''t have a whole body until she died.

    In just a few days, I have been beaten by the reality without any fighting back, completely reduced to a homeless person.

    I walked aimlessly on the road, looking at the neon lights around me, full of sadness.

    They say ghosts are merciless, but I used to stubbornly refuse to believe them.

    But at this moment, I can''t believe it.

    Mo liangye said that when he went to the old house, his grandmother had already died. OK, I believe.

    Mo liangye said that he helped grandma pull out the soul nail nailed by bad people. OK, I believe it.

    But Mo liangye said that he had cut off the skin on his grandmother''s back and let her die, but I couldn''t accept it anyway.

    He knows how important grandma is to me, but he still has to do that to grandma. How dare he say that he loves me?

    Oh, ghosts are merciless.

    Once I, like the plaything in his hand, was confused by sweet words.

    And now wake up, all the reality is overwhelming, I was caught unprepared.

    But even though I know that he is such a ruthless ghost, my heart still can''t help thinking about him, thinking about his good, thinking about his smile, thinking about all the things that have been with him.

    Unfortunately, such days will never come again.

    So, at this moment, let me indulge myself to think about him for a while, just for a short time.

    After that, his future and his past will dissipate in this world with the wind tonight. The dust will return to the dust, and the earth will return to the earth. It has nothing to do with him any more

 Chapter 289

    That night, despite Chen Feng''s explosion of my mobile phone, I didn''t go home.

    Sleeping alone in the hotel until the end of the day, I got up and went to school.

    Knocking on the door of the Counselor''s office, I said directly, "teacher, I''ve considered going to Korea as an exchange student."

    Counselor looked up at me, obviously a little surprised.

    "So... What do you think? The school has already talked with South Korea. Please don''t drop the chain for me The instructor pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said.

    "I''ve bought a ticket to Seoul tomorrow morning. I can report to Seoul University at any time."

    Hearing this, the counselor was stunned.

    I didn''t want to go to Korea before, but now I buy the ticket directly. This change is not so big.

    "Mi... Mi Xiaofei, have you been stimulated? Are you sure you really think it over? " Counselors are a little unbelievable.

    I nodded, should say: "think clearly, I come today, just and teacher you say, tomorrow I will fly directly to Korea."

    "Well, well, now that you''ve thought it over. Well, don''t go to class today, go home with your family, pack up and start tomorrow. " The instructor patted me on the shoulder and said.

    Should be under the Counselor''s words, I will leave the school in silence, aimlessly sitting on the bus around the city.

    I''ve been in this city for so many years, but now I''m leaving.

    I don''t know when I will come back, or maybe I will never come back.

    This city brings me so much pain that I don''t even know when it will heal

    ����

    Sitting outside on the bus, I finally got back to my home when night fell.

    It used to look so happy and beautiful to me, but now it''s the last place I want to step into.

    It can even be said that most of the time I spent with Mo liangye was spent there.

    We used to cook together, watch TV together, do the most intimate things together, and raise our children together.

    But the sweeter the past is, the more desolate the ending is.

    Those so-called love, in fact, is nothing more than what I have deceived myself?

    Looking up at the so-called home in front of me, I took a deep breath and was ready to walk in.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, I suddenly thought of Chen Feng''s voice behind me.

    "My little cousin, you''ve come back. If you don''t come back, I''ll be killed by your daughter!"

    I look back, but see Ji Yunxi holding warm, and Chen Feng is big bag small bag carrying warm things, two people seem to be a pair of nanny''s manner.

    See me back, warm wow cry out.

    "Mother hold, warm want mother hold!"

    Originally, my heart was as hard as a rock, but now I see the warm tears, and my defense that I managed to build was easily broken.

    I took wennuan from Ji Yunxi and said in a low voice, "wennuan, don''t cry, mom is here, mom has been there."

    He hugged my neck tightly and wiped my face with tears and nose. He said pitifully, "Mom, I thought you didn''t want me anymore..."

    I stretched out my hand to dry my tears for wennuan and said softly, "you are my mother''s darling. How can my mother not want you? No one will want you, mom

    "Does mom want dad?" Warm face looking forward to me asked.

    I looked at wennuan and didn''t answer.

    See the atmosphere some embarrassed, Chen Feng quickly change the topic: "that... Hurry to eat in, I''m almost hungry!"

    Although I don''t want to step into this house again, I''m going to Korea tomorrow. Anyway, I have to come back to say goodbye to you, which is an account to everyone.

    Thinking of this, I went in with warm feet.

    Everything is the same as before.

    Even, as soon as I enter the door, I smell the smell of a meal.

    The heart is merciless a pain, like an invisible hand pinched my throat, let me even breathe some difficulty.

    He was at home. He was cooking.

    I''ve eaten the food he cooked countless times. I''m too familiar with the taste.

    It''s a pity that I''ll never eat it again.

    And he may never do it again?

    Xu was very happy because I went home. As soon as I entered the door, she yelled, "Dad, mom''s back, mom''s back!"

    For a moment, Mo liangye came out of the kitchen and looked at me.

    "Back?" His voice was still so low and pleasant.

    I nodded and said nothing.

    Mo liangye didn''t say much, so he turned to the kitchen and continued to cook.

    Now my eyes are full of tears, but I forced them back.

    This is the last night, and I can''t let anyone see my vulnerability.

    Seeing me coming back, uncle Lu sighed: "just come back, just come back. There is no knot between the couple."

    Since grandma died, uncle Lu''s mental condition is obviously not as good as before, but I still have to say my decision.

    "Master, I bought a ticket for tomorrow morning. I''ll fly directly to Seoul and be an exchange student there. Maybe I won''t come back in a short time. I hope you can take good care of yourself at home."

    It''s a tough decision to make, but I really don''t have the courage to stay here, in this city with him.

    Perhaps, only to go to a place without him, I can gradually forget him, forget all we have experienced together.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, the cry of Guoguo came from the kitchen.

    "Oh, Dad, your hand is bleeding!"

    My heart suddenly trembled. Was he distracted because he heard that I was going to Korea?

    After a while, Guoguo ran out of the kitchen, rummaging around looking for things.

    "Mom, do you know where the band aid is?"

    I nodded, put the warm on the ground, and then helped Guoguo find the band aid and handed it to him.

    But Guoguo shook his head and refused to take it.

    "I''m not going, mom. You''re going to do what you''re causing yourself!"

    With that, Guoguo and Xiaoling go to the sofa with wennuan.

    I looked at Chen Feng and wanted him to help me deliver the band aid to Mo liangye.

    As a result, not only Chen Feng, but also Ji Yunxi and uncle Lu went back to their rooms as if they had not made an appointment.

    Well, these guys usually say how good they are to me. At such a time, they even refuse to help me with such a small favor. I can see through them!

    No way, they all try to create opportunities for me and Mo liangye, I can only face it calmly.

    After all, this is my last night in China, and some things should be made clear.

    So I went to the kitchen with a band aid.

 Chapter 290

    On the floor of the kitchen, Mo liangye''s slender fingers were cut off a piece of skin by the sharp blade, and the blood was pouring out.

    Looking at the bloodstains dripping on the floor, I feel very bad.

    In the end is once deeply loved, even if it has been broken, my heart can not be completely without feeling.

    "Are you... Are you ok?" I asked without expression.

    Ink cool night slightly a Zheng, turn round, looked at me one eye, should way: "fortunately, just cut off a small piece of skin, no big problem."

    I slowly walked over, grabbed his hand and looked at it. Then I used a cotton swab dipped in alcohol to disinfect him and put on a band aid.

    "I just heard that you... Are going to Korea?" The deep voice of Mo Liang night is like somniloquy.

    I nodded, while bandaging his wound, while should say: "well, tired of staying here, want to go out for a walk."

    "No matter, no matter." The cool night murmured to itself.

    Maybe after a night of thinking, we are more restrained and calmer than we imagined.

    After all, we are all adults. We all know that love is very important, but it is not the whole life.

    Hurt, pain, we don''t have to worry.

    But in fact, only I know, and he said every word, almost exhausted all my strength.

    I tried to bear the pain in my heart, and after dressing him up, I asked him out of the kitchen.

    "You''ve cooked so many meals for me. Now it''s my turn to cook the last one for you."

    With that, I took his kitchen knife and began to work in the kitchen.

    Mo liangye stares at my back for a long time. He seems to have something to say, but he doesn''t say it. He sighs and goes out.

    His sigh made my face as cold as a blunt knife.

    I reached for it and found that I had shed tears all over my face.

    Crystal tears drop after drop in the hot soup, rolling wantonly.

    Maybe, after all, I still can''t bear it.

    But even if I can''t give up, even if it''s cramping, I have to leave here.

    Only far away from where he is, can I really forget everything about him.

    I can''t forgive him for hiding from me, and I can''t forgive him for what he did to grandma, so the only thing I can do is to leave.

    About half an hour later, I took the prepared food out of the kitchen and asked the family to eat.

    "Mom, have you made up with dad?" Guoguo asked expectantly.

    I managed to smile and shake my head.

    "Dad is so stupid that he can''t even apologize to his mother. He''s so stupid!" Warm warm and opened her all dislike ink cool night mode.

    He not to utter a single word, but he watched the warm and warm fruit and make complaints about his fancy Tucao.

    Perhaps, he also understands that I will not forgive him for such a thing.

    Therefore, instead of putting down his identity and praying for my forgiveness, he would rather not explain anything and reply nothing.

    "Mom, you have gone to Korea. What shall my sister and I do?" Guoguo murmured.

    "Yes, mom, you''re not going to leave me and my brother to this tasteless idiot dad, are you?" The warm Tucao mode can hardly make complaints about it.

    I stretched out my hand and pinched my warm face and said, "don''t say that about your father in the future. You should learn to respect your father. After all, he gave you and your brother life."

    After being criticized by me, wennuan lowered her head and looked aggrieved: "however, my father is really stupid. My father made my mother run away from home..."

    Well, look at the little girl''s posture. It''s impossible to leave her to the care of Mo liangye.

    So, I had to look up to the ink cool night, light said: "the house and car, you give me, I will not take, but warm is still small, I want to take her with me."

    "What about me? Mom, don''t you want me? " Guoguo protested.

    I reached out to touch Guoguo''s head and said, "Guoguo, you are the little underworld. In the future, you will command the whole underworld. You must learn from your father."

    "But, I don''t want to give up my mother..." Guoguo said pitifully.

    I bowed my head and gave him a kiss on the forehead, and said, "Mom doesn''t want you either, but you are a man. You should learn to be strong. Mother promised you that she would come back to see you when she was free. "

    Guoguo turned to look at me, and looked at the ink cool night, had to reluctantly agreed.

    Later, I looked at Mo liangye and said faintly, "now the property and children have been distributed. Our marriage relationship has ended. The previous marriage letter..."

    When I heard my words, Mo Liang night sent out my marriage book with him from the storage ring, and with a snap, the wedding book burned itself.

    The red wedding letter is the beginning of me and him.

    Where love begins, it dies.

    At this moment, the so-called perfect couple, the marriage of two surnames, the so-called white headed appointment, and the alliance of mandarin ducks are all in the past.

    From then on, he and I have nothing to do with each other.

    As for Yuzhu and Wuding heaven and earth ring, I wanted to return them to him, but he refused to accept anything and told me to keep them for self-defense.

    I have to take it for the time being and keep it for him.

    In this way, my last meal in China has become a real dinner for me and Mo liangye.

    Although it was a very sad thing, Mo liangye and I tried our best not to leave any bad impression on each other on the last night of separation.

    There is no noise, no slander, there is only calm.

    After dinner and washing the dishes, I went upstairs to pack.

    After all, going to Korea this time may never come back, so there are a lot of things to bring.

    To welcome the new life means to say goodbye to all the old things, including what happened in this bedroom, will disappear.

    Looking at the room full of traces of my life together with Mo liangye, bursts of sadness filled my heart.

    The night wind blowing in outside the window made my eyes astringent and even my chest blocked.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, there was a knock at the door of the bedroom.

    I bit my lips hard, forced back the obscure emotion in my heart, and then opened the door, only to see the tall figure of Mo liangye standing at the door.

    His eyes were calm, with a trace of sadness. He didn''t cry or laugh.

    I didn''t want to keep looking at him, so I turned around and was ready to pack.

    Unexpectedly, with a hook in his hand, he pulled me into his arms and held me tightly.

    I want to struggle to push him away.

    His low and mellow voice sounded like a whisper in my ear: "take good care of yourself without me."

    A few figures, but let my heart beat, tears rolling down

 Chapter 291

    This night, in order to make room for me and Mo liangye, they all took the initiative to go to Chen Feng''s room and Ji Yunxi''s room to sleep.

    Then, so big bedroom, leave me and Mo cool night two people only.

    If in the past, I would like to have no children''s noise, wantonly enjoy the two people''s time between the ink cool night.

    But at the moment, he and I, is no longer a husband and wife relationship, still living in the same room, no matter how to think will feel embarrassed.

    "Well... I''ll sleep in grandma''s room." I said awkwardly with a pillow on my face.

    "You can''t get out, but they''ve locked the door." Ink cool night light said.

    Hearing this, my face was black.

    If that guy is so big, he would be so careful with me. Do you want to be such a fool?

    What can we do now?

    Locked in the bedroom and unable to get out, do I really want to sleep in the same bed with Mo liangye after divorce?

    As if to see my embarrassment, Mo liangye took out a quilt and pillow from the wardrobe and said faintly: "you sleep in bed, I sleep on the ground."

    I can''t believe it. When did he become so conscious?

    In the past, when he was sleeping, he would never leave me within half a meter.

    As long as I was there, he would sleep with me in his arms.

    And now, unexpectedly, he began to realize himself.

    Mo liangye spread the quilt on the ground and then lay on it, as if the dignity of being the Lord of the underworld was gone.

    If the ghosts in the underworld see that the Lord of the underworld, who is high above them, is forced to fight on the floor by me, I''m afraid they''re going to laugh, right?

    I tangled in the heart for a while, light said: "the ground is too cold, or... You sleep in bed, you sleep there, I sleep here, do not interfere with each other."

    "I don''t want to hurt you any more. It''s unfair to you." The sound of the cool night should ring out from the ground.

    I was slightly stunned. I didn''t know what to say.

    The sour heart, mixed with tears, moistened a large area on the pillow.

    The moonlight like water shines in through the window, making our hearts more desolate.

    I know he didn''t sleep, and he knows I didn''t, but none of us spoke again.

    Perhaps, the quiet separation is the best ending for him and me.

    All willing and not willing, from now on, just like the moonlight, day light, it disappeared.

    In this way, we listened to each other''s breathing and kept our eyes open until dawn.

    I put all my luggage in the storage ring, washed up and went out to the airport with warm clothes.

    This time, Mo liangye didn''t send me.

    But I know that he stood on the balcony of the villa and looked at me for a long time.

    Such deep eyes, I feel that I will never forget in my life.

    But from beginning to end, I didn''t look back.

    I am afraid that once I look back, I will shed tears again, and even rush to his arms regardless of everything.

    Now that I have negotiated a peaceful divorce, I must bravely say goodbye to all the past, so as to welcome my new life in Korea.

    The taxi took me away from my so-called home to the airport and on the plane to Seoul.

    Looking at the familiar scenery outside the window, I feel a sense of loss.

    Goodbye, cool night.

    My love, goodbye.

    Unconsciously, my tears slowly fall.

    "Mom, why are you crying?" Warm voice milk air of ask a way.

    I flurried with my hands to wipe away tears, trying to squeeze out a smile, should say: "Mom didn''t cry, mom''s eyes are too tired, want to rest!"

    Unexpectedly, just as my voice was falling, a familiar voice suddenly came to my ears.

    "After the plane takes off, it''s very close to the Buddha. If you lie to such a small child, you are not afraid of being struck by thunder!"

    I looked up and saw that it was Chen Feng!

    Shouldn''t he be at home? How could he be on the plane?

    See Chen Feng, warm and exuberant cry: "uncle, uncle, uncle embrace!"

    Chen Feng put his luggage away, then picked it up and sat down next to me.

    "Hey, this is someone else''s seat. What will they do after you sit down?" I asked discontentedly.

    Chen Feng raised his hand to throw his boarding pass to me, light said: "see for yourself!"

    I picked up the boarding pass and glanced at it.

    Damn, Chen Feng''s seat is next to me.

    This cargo secretly bought a plane ticket behind my back, and even bought the seat beside me. What do you want to do?

    Thinking of this, I coldly looked at Chen Feng and asked, "what''s the purpose of buying a plane ticket behind my back?"

    Chen Feng glanced at me and said with disgust: "you don''t take a mirror to have a look, just like you are now a resentful woman, what''s my purpose?"

    I took a picture with my mobile phone and looked at myself on the screen. My face turned pale and there was a lot of blood in my eyes. The deep black circles under my eyes almost turned me into a national treasure. It was really like a grumpy wife.

    I can''t help it. I''m not only busy catching ghosts these days, but also suffered two attacks in succession. It''s good to jump off a building.

    At present, we have to wait until Seoul is settled down and buy something good to reward ourselves.

    However, I still feel that Chen Feng followed me on the Korean plane with a different purpose.

    This guy is very lazy. If he doesn''t have a purpose or temptation, let alone go to Korea, he doesn''t even want to go out.

    Thinking of this, I looked at Chen Feng with a bad smile and said, "honestly, what do you want to do when you follow me to Korea?"

    Chen Fengbai looked at me and said, "little cousin, you are wrong. I went to Korea to see my girlfriend. What do you mean to follow you to Korea?"

    Girlfriend... Girlfriend?

    When did Chen Feng fall in love? I don''t know!

    What''s more, it''s OK to talk about this product. When we talk about it, we even talk about a Korean girl. Do you want to play such a big game?

    Based on the gossip spirit of the girl, I began to torture Chen Feng 360 degrees, trying to find out the ancestor of that girl for 18 generations.

    "You are a Chinese, how can you hook up with a Korean girl?"

    "It''s called falling in love, not collusion. Please use the right words, little cousin, OK?" Chen Feng didn''t agree to correct me.

    "Well, well, fall in love, fall in love, but how on earth do you know each other? You, a Chinese and a Korean, don''t seem to have the same social circle, do you? " I''m still a little confused.

    "Online love, we just know each other online. By the way, please help me to see if I''m handsome today. Can I charm her at a glance? " Chen Feng said excitedly.

    I went there, and Mo liangye said that he had a good chat with a girl on the Internet, but she was a Korean girl?

    I said cousin, is your sister too far away?

 Chapter 292

    Because I didn''t sleep all night last night, I felt a little tired, so I leaned on the seat and fell asleep.

    Chen Feng didn''t wake me up until more than two hours later, when the plane landed at Seoul''s Jinpu International Airport.

    "Hey, little cousin, you''d better wash your face and put on a light make-up. Don''t give your cousin my shame, OK?" Chen Feng said to me with disgust.

    I patted my face and said with indifference: "wash a hair, your cousin, I''m born beautiful. Even if I don''t make up, I can kill a piece of film in South Korea!"

    Finish saying, I then took over warm from Chen Feng''s hand, and then got off the plane by myself.

    However, there is no time and place for slapping face.

    When I walked out of the airport, Chen Feng called "en Zhen" to a girl, and then I felt bad.

    I went. What kind of girl is this?

    Her skin is white, her legs are long, her eyes are bright and her teeth are straight.

    Just after hearing Chen Feng''s cry, looking back, I felt that I was a woman and was almost electrified.

    I know Korea abounds in beautiful women, but I don''t know how beautiful it can be!

    If I had known that was the case, I should have listened to Chen Feng''s words on the plane just now. Anyway, I would have washed my face and put on a light makeup to decorate myself, so that I could compare with this girl named en Zhen.

    But now, with my tired face and two panda eyes on my head, I was completely abused.

    Fortunately, en Zhen didn''t pay attention to me. Instead, she came over and gave Chen Feng a big hug.

    Shit, just as I got off the plane, I was fed a lot of dog food by these two people.

    It''s true that there is reincarnation in the way of heaven.

    When I used to be with Mo liangye, it was always me and he who scattered dog food for others.

    Now that I''m divorced from him, I can only watch others sprinkle dog food.

    The so-called "retribution" means something like this!

    After kissing en Zhen in front of me, Chen Feng remembered the existence of my cousin and said to en Zhen, "this is my cousin Mi Xiaofei. She is now an exchange student at Seoul University and will study in Seoul for a while. The little Lori she''s holding is her daughter. Her name is Nuan Nuan. "

    After listening to Chen Feng''s introduction, Enzhen kindly extended her hand to me and introduced herself: "Hello, my name is Cui Enzhen. I''m your cousin''s girlfriend. Nice to meet you."

    I went, Korean''s Chinese level is so high now? It doesn''t sound too standard, does it?

    As if seeing what I thought in my heart, Chen Feng said with a proud face: "that is, our family en Zhen can not only speak Chinese, but also English, French, German and Italian! What do you say, bull

    Tut Tut, as soon as Chen Feng has a girlfriend, he''s very angry.

    It''s "our family''s Enzhen" and it''s not too high-profile!

    However, Cui Enzhen took the initiative to show her kindness to me, and I had to show a little sincerity. So I took her hand, warmly exchanged greetings with her, and then took out a box of top donkey hide gelatin I brought from China from my pocket to Cui Enzhen.

    "Cousin, this is our country''s specialty, especially good for beauty."

    Cui Enzhen took the donkey hide gelatin I sent and expressed her gratitude to me with joy.

    And Chen Feng directly in the side of the eyes are bleeding quickly.

    Because that box of donkey hide gelatin is worth at least 10000 RMB, and I bought it with his card before, and now it''s just handed over to his girlfriend.

    It''s not a good deal to borrow flowers and offer Buddha!

    Chen Feng didn''t have much to say when he saw that I had sent them all. After staring at me, he and en Zhen went together again.

    In other words, Chen Feng''s girlfriend Cui Enzhen is really good.

    He not only helped us find a house near Seoul University in advance, but also helped us prepare some snacks and daily necessities, which seemed to take good care of us.

    No, I take good care of Chen Feng. I''m just touching him by the way.

    After taking us to the residence and settling down, Cui en Zhen took us around the main streets of Seoul and enthusiastically introduced us to some things related to Seoul.

    Seoul, also known as Seoul, is the largest city on the Korean Peninsula.

    Thousands of years ago, it was the residence of Zhenfan Dongyi small country in the Zhou Dynasty.

    With the evolution of history, after Weiman Korea, hanshijun, Koguryo, Koryo, Li Dynasty and other periods, it gradually formed the present Seoul.

    However, just as Cui Enzhen talked to us about Seoul, her mobile phone suddenly rang.

    After Cui Enzhen picked up the phone, she said some Korean that I didn''t understand very well.

    I turned to see Chen Feng, Chen Feng light said: "her friend seems to have something wrong, it is estimated that she has to go."

    Hearing this, I''m a little confused.

    People like Chen Feng, who haven''t read for two days, can understand Korean? Is he guessing?

    Seeing my disdain for him, Chen Feng said discontentedly, "don''t look at your cousin like this, OK? How to say again, your cousin, I studied hard in the Korean assault class for 2 months, and then I got the Korean level now! "

    I couldn''t believe it when I said that.

    In order to catch up with a Korean girl, Chen Feng secretly went to the Korean assault class and practiced hard for two months?

    God, are you sure this is my old cousin?

    Before Chen Feng and I finished discussing Korean, Cui en Zhen came over after answering the phone and said to us with an apologetic face: "I''m really sorry, my friend has something wrong. I have to go over and help her deal with it, so I can only accompany you here today."

    I repeatedly waved my hand and said, "it''s OK. We''re just tired of shopping. We want to go home and have a rest. Go ahead and do not worry about us."

    But even if I said that, Cui Enzhen still apologized to us again and again before leaving in a hurry.

    Looking at the back of her leaving, I obviously felt Chen Feng''s reluctant little eyes, so I patted him on the shoulder and sighed: "don''t look, people are gone, even if you look through the autumn water, it''s useless!"

    "Well, I wanted to invite her to stay in our new house for the night, but her friend''s phone call ruined my wish!" Chen Feng said with a dejected face.

    I white Chen Feng one eye, low voice scolds a way: "you ya can have a bit promising, other people''s girl just just met you for the first time, you gave other people to sleep, you mean you!"

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng was a little confused.

    "Little cousin, what are you thinking about? I just want to invite her to our residence to eat authentic Sichuan hot pot, but I''ve managed to carry more than ten bags of hot pot seasoning from China! "

    Shit, is my mind too dirty?

    Just, no matter how much it is, I''d better go back to clean the house and have a rest early!

    I never thought that on the first night when we arrived in Korea, something strange happened in our residence

 Chapter 293

    Because I have children, the house Cui Enzhen helped us find is a single family yard.

    Although not as prosperous as villas in China, it is not easy to rent such a house in this area.

    The key is to have a separate yard, just for me to plant some flowers and plants in it, and set up a swing for warmth.

    However, because of her special constitution, I let her stay alone in Yuzhu except in her residence.

    Otherwise, with her amazing growth rate, it would be strange not to frighten others!

    But even if I was so careful, something happened to wennuan.

    On the night we arrived in Korea, Chen Feng and I worked hard to get out of our house, and then took a bath to have a rest.

    Unexpectedly, just when I was sleeping until midnight, I suddenly heard a cry from Nuan Nuan.

    I wake up from sleep, subconsciously turn on the light to see warm.

    I saw her small face, which was originally pink and tender, now tightly wrinkled together. Her eyes were full of fear and tears rolled down.

    "Wennuan, what''s the matter with you?" I asked with concern.

    Warm embrace me, wronged said: "Mom, I had a nightmare, so terrible..."

    I estimated that Nuan Nuan arrived at this completely strange place, so I had a nightmare because of my psychological maladjustment. So I reached out and patted her on the back, comforting: "it''s OK, there''s mom, it''s OK."

    "Mom, it''s really terrible. I dreamed that there was a ghost with long horns on his head, his mouth cracked to his ears, and his eyes were bleeding. He said he would take me away..."

    Warm trembling voice said, tightly grasp my arm, for a long time refused to let go.

    From this we can imagine how terrible the dream was.

    Although she is the daughter of Hades and inherits the spiritual power of Guoguo, she is also a girl after all. It''s normal for her to be brave.

    Helpless, I can only hold warm for a while comfort.

    "Wennuan, don''t be afraid. Mom and uncle are here. No one dares to hurt you."

    "Really?" Wennuan doesn''t believe it.

    I stretched out my hand and pinched her little face, and said with a smile, "of course it''s true. I don''t believe it. Look, what''s terrible in this room?"

    But who knows, as soon as my voice fell, I heard a burst of laughter coming from nowhere.

    "Giggle... Giggle... Giggle..."

    Strange environment, coupled with the quiet night outside the window, make this burst of laughter seem particularly strange, so that even I have goose bumps.

    You know, before we came in, Chen Feng and I had a close look around. No matter from the perspective of Feng Shui or yin and Yang, this house does not have the conditions to form evil.

    But the strange laughter that suddenly appeared really made me feel a little out of my mind.

    Is it hard? We just got to Korea, and we got into trouble with something?

    Just as I was thinking about it, the laughter was still ringing, and it was getting closer and closer.

    I have a hand holding warm, a hand consciousness from the storage ring out of ink in the hand, vigilant looking at everything around.

    And at this time, warm suddenly exclaimed again.

    "Ah - Monster!"

    I followed her voice and saw a black shadow standing outside the window.

    And on the shadow''s face, his eyes burst out and blood flowed out.

    The key is that there are two sharp corners on his head, and his mouth is wide, just like what he had dreamed before!

    What we met just now is not a dream at all, but a real ghost!

    I went to Korea. I experienced such a thing on the first night when I first came to Korea. I really didn''t remember this.

    However, since we have met each other, it is impossible to just think about hiding.

    It''s not for no reason to find someone like ghosts.

    Even, a lot of ghosts, are entangled with a person, do not make that person do not die, will never stop.

    For the safety of me and wennuan, it''s better to get rid of it as soon as possible.

    Thinking of this, I quickly read a spell, raised my hand to the monster outside, the ink line immediately bounced out, and even broke the glass on the window.

    Then, I will warm into the jade beads, and then quickly ran out of the house, want to catch the monster.

    But when I ran out, there was nothing in the yard except my ink line.

    Damn, that ghost is so powerful, even my ink line can escape?

    I don''t want to give up. I want to find it on the road outside.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the next door suddenly came a burst of angry curse in Korean.

    Although I don''t know Korean very well, this person''s scolding is something I''ve seen in Korean dramas. The main idea is "don''t sleep at night, what''s the noise?".

    Well, it must have been the sound of the ink line breaking the glass that disturbed the neighbors. Now they are protesting.

    In desperation, I had to pick up the ink line and turn back to the house.

    After all, I''m a newcomer. If I offend my neighbors, I''ll have a hard time in the future.

    After entering the house, I took off my shoes at the door and let Nuan Nuan out of the jade beads.

    Xu Shi heard the news, Chen Feng''s door suddenly opened, he was holding a chicken nest, a tired face yawned and asked: "I said little cousin, can''t you stop? In the middle of the night, it''s screaming and smashing the glass. What do you want to do? "

    I white his one eye, cold way: "just warm almost by ghost to eat, you this do uncle still can sleep?"

    Chen Feng was stunned for a moment, a little incredible.

    "Do you mean there are ghosts to disturb Nuan Nuan? Ah, no, she is the daughter of Mo liangye. How many ghosts dare to disturb her? "

    Wennuan ran with her short legs, took Chen Feng''s hand and said, "uncle is stupid. Although wennuan is my father''s daughter, the ghost world in Korea is not under my father''s control. Of course, those ghosts dare to harass wennuan!"

    Chen Feng stretched out his hand to hold Nuan Nuan in his arms and said faintly, "however, even if Korea is not under your father''s control, you are your father''s daughter, and you should not be afraid of ghosts!"

    Hearing this, wennuan murmured, hugged Chen Feng''s neck and said, "I''m my father''s daughter, right, but I''m also a girl. Don''t my uncle know that girls are timid? My uncle is so stupid. I don''t know how aunt Enzhen would agree to be my uncle''s girlfriend

    Chen Feng took a bitter look at me and said with an aggrieved face: "I said, little cousin, who inherited your daughter''s fault of loving others when she didn''t agree?"

    I shrugged, light said: "probably brought from the womb, anyway, I did not teach it!"

    "Your daughter''s level of hostility is as good as Ji Yunxi''s. Do you think if they are together in the future, will they hate each other to death? "

 Chapter 294

    Although Chen Feng''s words are not reliable, when he reminds me of it, I suddenly feel warm and friendly. It''s really a bit of Ji Yunxi''s style.

    Is it Ji Yunxi who damaged her?

    If it is true that those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to Mo are black, then I will have to isolate them from each other in the future.

    After all, I don''t want our family to turn into Ji Yunxi''s thousand year old bachelor!

    But just as the so-called female big not from Niang, this is not, Chen Feng forefoot just mentioned Ji Yunxi, warm and warm on a face of coy said: "uncle, I in front of Uncle Yunxi are very good, just don''t accept people!"

    Chen Feng stretched out his hand to pinch her small face and said, "well, well, you didn''t hurt me. You really didn''t hurt me. My uncle is wrong. How about my uncle taking you to sleep?"

    Wennuan nodded and said, "OK, but uncle can''t snore, or wennuan will put smelly socks in uncle''s mouth!"

    Hearing this, I almost want to praise wennuan.

    This little girl is really weird and charming.

    Although I have recently experienced a lot of bad things, not only lost the most important relatives, but also lost the most loved ones, but thanks to warm this little lovely in, just let my life not so gloomy.

    What''s more, now is just the beginning, I believe that as long as I work hard, I will be able to make my life and warm to a higher level!

    Thinking of this, I looked up at the clock on the wall and saw that it was already 5 a.m., so I asked Chen Feng and nuanwan to go to sleep, while I went into the kitchen and began to prepare breakfast.

    After all, one person''s plan is in the morning. Although the conditions here are not as good as those in China, as a mother, I still have the obligation to let wennuan have a rich breakfast.

    After a busy morning, it was almost 7 o''clock before I cooked the steaming casserole porridge, prepared milk and handmade cakes, and fried vegetables by the way.

    And Chen Feng and wennuan smell the fragrance, and can''t wait to get up, wash and start eating breakfast.

    "Mom, can I not enter Yuzhu for a while and go to school with you?" Asked wennuan, blinking her big eyes.

    "Well, I''m afraid it''s not very good. My mother goes to school. If the teacher knows that my mother has had a baby, she will be expelled." I patiently said to Nuan Nuan.

    Warm head down, a face of unhappy.

    Obviously, she really wanted to go out and see the outside world.

    After all, she''s just a child, and it''s normal for her to have a strong curiosity.

    But I''m going to Seoul University to report later. It''s not suitable to take a child with me.

    "Cousin, you are also stupid. You just say Nuan Nuan is my daughter. I will accompany you to report with her, and then ask Enzhen to eat hot pot. What a perfect plan!" Chen Feng said after drinking hot porridge.

    After hearing Chen Feng''s proposal, I thought about it and thought it was good.

    The key is that I didn''t catch the ghost yesterday. I really don''t dare to let Chen Feng stay at home alone and simply let him go with me. This can not only help me take care of wennuan, but also serve as my interpreter.

    Kill two birds with one stone, why not?

    So, after having breakfast, I simply cleaned up, then took my student status information and went out with Chen Feng and wennuan.

    Because the rental place is not far from Seoul University, we chose to walk.

    Along the way, I also saw a lot of local cultural scenery of South Korea.

    Because of novelty, wennuan was very happy all the way. One moment she pointed to this and said it was beautiful, another moment she pointed to that and said it was fun. It was like opening the door of a new world.

    However, because of warm and lovely appearance, many pedestrians who like children on the road are attracted by warm and ask for group photos.

    Nuan Nuan didn''t recognize her at all. She ran to take a picture with her uncle and aunt, and then ran back to my arms.

    In this way, it was only half an hour''s walk for the three of us.

    By the time I got to Seoul University, it was more than 9 a.m.

    After inquiring all the way, we found the building where the academic affairs office is located. It took us half an hour to go through the procedures related to the report, get the curriculum and teaching materials, and then we went back home.

    On the way, Chen Feng called en Zhen and asked her to eat hot pot in our house.

    But unexpectedly, en Zhen turned down Chen Feng. For the specific reason, en Zhen didn''t say much.

    This depressed Chen Feng. He came all the way to Korea for Enzhen. As a result, the next day, Enzhen avoided him. What do you mean?

    "Cousin, do you think I''m really that shabby? How can en Zhen treat me so much? " Chen Feng asked with a sad face.

    "Maybe someone else''s en Zhen is really busy. Don''t think too much about it. You can call back and ask." I said casually.

    Chen Feng nodded, sighed and said, "I have to do this."

    With that, we took wennuan to our residence.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Nuan Nuan suddenly pointed to a beggar on the side of the road and said, "Mom, that person is so poor. Can I give her a dollar?"

    I followed her voice and saw a ragged female beggar on the roadside not far away.

    Because she didn''t wash her face for a long time, dust covered her whole face, and her real age could hardly be seen.

    Although there are a lot of professional beggars and even a lot of swindlers, I prefer to pay for warm love with a small amount of money.

    I believe that kindness will be her lifetime wealth.

    Thinking of this, I took out a few dollars from my pocket and stuffed them into wennuan''s hands.

    Wennuan ran with short legs and put all the change I gave her into the broken bowl in front of the female beggar.

    The female beggar reached out and touched her warm hand with a smile and said thank you in Korean.

    Nuan Nuan ran back to me, holding me and Chen Feng''s hand and walking back slowly.

    I don''t know why, I always feel that the female beggar''s smile is a bit awkward, but I can''t tell what''s wrong.

    See my face doubt, Chen Feng light asked: "what''s the matter? What do you think of again? "

    "I always think that female beggar seems to have met somewhere..."

    "How can it be? This is Korea thousands of miles away. You haven''t been here before. How can you meet this beggar? However, if a man pursues you, he may come to South Korea. But if a beggar chases you to Korea, it''s almost impossible! " Chen Feng said with disapproval.

    I think about it and think it''s right. Maybe I''m too suspicious.

    So, Chen Feng and I went home with warm hands.

    Because I had nothing to do, Chen Feng and I planted flowers in the yard and built a small swing with wood.

    Wennuan and Chen Feng have a good time in the yard, as if they can''t see that they are children of a single parent family.

    After my divorce from Mo liangye, I can''t give Nuan a complete family. I can only do my best to give her more company.

 Chapter 295

    It''s been two days since I arrived in Korea. It''s impossible to say that I don''t want to have a cool night at all.

    After all, we had such crazy and passionate love, how can I forget him completely?

    But after all, we are divorced and have nothing to do with each other.

    Even if no matter how can not put down, I can only one person silently in the corner with ideas contact invisible paper man.

    That is before leaving, I secretly stay in the ink cool night side.

    As long as through the invisible paper man, I can see the situation in the dark night.

    I don''t want to contact the invisible paper man, but in the end, I can''t resist my sincerity.

    Perhaps, in the deepest part of my heart, I still love him.

    Just, this love, I will not let him know.

    Contact invisible paper man, I see that after I leave, Mo liangye has been sitting in my bedroom with him in a daze.

    That deep appearance, melancholy face, let my heart can not help a tight.

    He is probably in pain, otherwise, why would he not want to leave the home where he once lived with me?

    But even so, I can''t go back to the past with him.

    I don''t know what his troubles are. He doesn''t want to say it and I don''t want to ask again.

    In other words, I have no chance or qualification to ask again.

    "Mom, I''m so hungry. I want to eat!" Warm play sweating ran into the house said to me.

    Hearing this, I cut off the contact with the invisible paper man. Then I took a towel to dry my sweat and went to the kitchen to cook.

    Because we are not familiar here, there is almost no social circle, so after dinner, we have a rest early.

    But who knows, that night, wennuan had that nightmare again.

    And I heard that weird laugh again.

    If the ghost appeared the night before, it might be accidental.

    This time, it''s no simple accident that can be explained.

    So, I immediately put wennuan in Yuzhu, and then called Chen Feng. I chased him out without changing his shoes.

    But the ghost''s action was also very fast. As soon as we got to the yard, he had run out of sight.

    I have to say that this time, the situation is really weird.

    Before no matter how fast the other party''s action is, it is impossible to avoid the ink line, but the goods not only avoid the ink line, but also let me and Chen Feng Miss twice.

    How fast does this ghost have to go?

    What''s more strange is that Chen Feng and I didn''t feel Yin Qi at all when we stood at the place where we saw ghosts.

    Generally speaking, as long as there are Yin things, more or less, there will be a kind of Yin Qi that ordinary people can''t see or touch.

    But this ghost can easily collect his own Yin Qi. How powerful a ghost is this?

    What''s more, why does such a ghost haunt our home?

    It seems that every night after that, I can only sleep in Yuzhu.

    But I think things are too simple, because in the next few days, even if I put Nuan Nuan into Yuzhu''s sleep, Nuan Nuan will still have nightmares.

    Because night nightmares, so warm have a fear of the night.

    Chen Feng and I realized that this was not the way to go on, so we had to check out and live in another place.

    Can''t we avoid it?

    All the procedures of renting this house are handled by en Zhen for us. Now we have to go through her to check out.

    So I asked Chen Feng to call en Zhen and explain the reason for checking out.

    This time, en Zhen didn''t refuse Chen Feng, and even came to our house by herself.

    However, the first sentence of en Zhen''s words stunned me.

    "If I guess correctly, you may have met Prajna."

    Chen Feng and I have a face covered with circles. We don''t understand what en Zhen means by Prajna.

    With a sigh, Enzhen patiently explained to us, "Prajna comes from Sanskrit, which means identifying wisdom. But by Prajna, I mean a kind of evil spirit produced by women''s jealousy and resentment. They usually live in the mountains, and they go out in the middle of the night to snatch children''s food, and she also gives out creepy and terrible laughter

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help taking a breath.

    No wonder Nuan Nuan has nightmares every night. He is entangled by this kind of resentment spirit called Prajna.

    "Prajna is generally divided into three kinds: white Prajna, laughing Prajna and red Prajna. According to what you said, you should meet Prajna EN Zhen continues to tell us.

    After listening to Enzhen''s words, wennuan blinked and asked, "Auntie Enzhen, why does Prajna eat wennuan? Wennuan didn''t make him angry. "

    "Because Prajna''s own child died, he was crazy. He wanted to eat other people''s children, thinking that he could bring his own child back to life." EN Zhen said to Nuan Nuan patiently.

    With this, wennuan frowned and said, "it''s really terrible. I''ll never run around in the future. Otherwise, if I''m eaten by Prajna, my mother won''t be warm."

    Warm words to en Zhen to amuse, a strength of praise warm lovely.

    But I was not happy at all. I asked faintly: "en Zhen, you already know the situation now. Can you help us find the landlord and see if we can return the rent. After all, Nuan Nuan is so small, and that smiling Prajna is haunted. Even my cousin and I can''t catch him. I''m really worried that something will happen to Nuan Nuan. "

    Enzhen was a little embarrassed, but she nodded, then took her cell phone to one side to call the landlord.

    The result is that the landlord only has time to come to collect the house in the evening because he has to work.

    Although I have to stay in this place for a long time, it''s not too bad to have a way to deal with this matter.

    So, taking advantage of this gap, wennuan successfully helped Chen Feng to leave Enzhen to eat a homemade Sichuan hot pot.

    It''s probably the first time for Enzhen to eat it, but it''s too spicy. Chen Feng is so attentive that she passes water and wipes sweat for Enzhen, so busy that she''s very happy.

    Seriously, it''s the first time I''ve known Chen Feng for such a long time that I''ve seen him treat a girl so well.

    He has always been a cynic, and he hardly cares about anything.

    It would be a good thing if we could achieve the right result with Enzhen.

    However, it depends on the meaning of en Zhen.

    In order to help Chen Feng get information, I asked her how she felt about Chen Feng while washing dishes with en Zhen.

    When she heard my question, Enzhen''s face turned red. She nodded shyly and said, "I... I think he is very good, humorous and good to me. Although we don''t really have much time to meet, I still like him very much. "

    Enzhen''s expression with a little girl''s shy, it doesn''t look like a fake.

    So I continued to gossip: "Chen Feng said that you ignored him these days. He thought you didn''t like him, but he was depressed!"

    "Ah? How could he think that? I haven''t seen him recently because... "

    At this point, en Zhen hesitated, stopped and looked at me in embarrassment.

    "What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? EN Zhen, I have no other meaning. If you don''t want to say it, you don''t have to tell me. "

    Enzhen seemed to have a long mental struggle in her heart before she finally opened her mouth: "in fact, it''s nothing. A friend of mine recently had something wrong with plastic surgery. I was busy with her, so I didn''t care about Chen Feng."

 Chapter 296

    Hearing this, I was immediately relieved.

    It turns out that as I guess, en Zhen is really something, not deliberately hiding from Chen Feng.

    In this way, en Zhen and Chen Feng are really likely to achieve the right result.

    I feel relieved to think of this.

    After all, Chen Feng is old enough to start a family. If he can successfully turn such a beautiful woman as en Zhen into his own hand, he will be very ambitious for the men of our country!

    In this way, en Zhen and I finished washing the dishes together, and then we had tea and chatted in the yard for a while.

    It wasn''t until nightfall that the doorbell outside the yard rang.

    EN Zhen was more enthusiastic. Instead of us, she opened the door and welcomed a middle-aged couple with a little boy in their arms.

    "Chen Feng, this is the original owner of the house. This is Mr. Park Minjun, and that is his wife, Ms. Chi Beiyin. Because Mr. Park picked up Ms. Chi and his son on his way home from work, so their family came together. " EN Zhen warmly introduced to us.

    Later, en Zhen introduced me and Chen Feng to the park Minjun family in Korean, as well as what happened in this house.

    I don''t know why, after Enzhen explained to them the strange things we met here, Mr. Park and Ms. Beiyin''s faces changed slightly.

    There was a trace of fear and uneasiness in their faces, as if they had known about Prajna for a long time.

    However, now Chen Feng and I just want to move out of this place as soon as possible, and we don''t want to know more about the reason.

    Because of Enzhen''s struggle in the middle, even if Mr. Park didn''t want to, he successfully signed a rent back agreement with us.

    Right now, just waiting for them to check the house and make sure there is no damage, they can check out and rent it to us.

    Xu is not at ease. When Mr. Park goes to check the house, Ms. Beiyin follows him and mutters about what he is saying.

    Chen Feng and I didn''t care too much. After all, it''s a couple''s business, which has nothing to do with us.

    What we care about is how much rent and deposit they can refund us.

    Although I''m not bad for money now, for a money addict, it''s a point to give back one more point.

    However, what we didn''t expect was that when we were chatting, Mr. Park and Ms. Beiyin, who were checking the damage of the house in the inner room, had a fierce quarrel.

    I went. What''s the situation? The couple just had a good fight. Now why are they quarreling?

    What''s more, we are still fighting in front of so many of us. Doesn''t it mean that we can''t make a fool of ourselves?

    "Are we persuading or not?" Chen Feng asked with a circle on his face.

    I glanced at him and said coldly, "don''t you know Korean? Why don''t you go and persuade us? What if they fight and don''t give us a refund? "

    After thinking about it, Chen Feng felt that it was the same, so he quickly walked over and prepared to persuade Mr. Park and his family.

    But who knows, he just walked to the door of that room, his whole face turned pale.

    "Well, what are you doing? Didn''t I ask you to go in and fight? " I asked as I went that way.

    Unexpectedly, when I came to the door of the room, I was scared.

    Because, at the moment in that room, there is a very frightening scene.

    Before the North sound lady in the hands of the little boy, I do not know when the eyes become red, grinning at us "giggle" smile.

    In front of him, both Ms. Beiyin and Mr. park had fallen into a pool of blood, their heads were all bitten off, and they were dead.

    "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck.

    His mouth was stained with the blood of his parents, and his eyes were extremely red.

    What I didn''t expect was that a pair of long horns grew slowly on his head.

    Damn, why is the little boy so like the smiling Prajna that appeared the other night?

    But isn''t en Zhen joking that Prajna is formed by the accumulation of women''s resentment? How can she be a little boy now?

    However, no matter what he is, he is an extremely dangerous thing.

    Chen Feng and I took out our respective weapons and retreated in the direction of nuanwan while guarding against his sneak attack.

    If it is true that, as Enzhen said, Prajna mainly attacks children, the little boy''s current target is likely to be nuanwan.

    Although wennuan is the child of Mo liangye, her ability is far from enough because of the last premature birth. If she is really caught by this little boy, things will be really bad.

    "Wennuan, go to Yuzhu quickly!" As I stepped back, I said to Nuan Nuan.

    But who knows, Nuan Nuan didn''t answer me at all, let alone go into the jade beads.

    I thought she didn''t hear me, so I said it again.

    However, there is still no response.

    I subconsciously cool in my heart, feel something bad, immediately look back.

    As a result, it doesn''t matter. What matters is that there is no warm shadow behind me. Even en Zhen doesn''t know when she will be knocked unconscious!

    What''s worse, while I was distracted, the little boy suddenly turned into a black smoke and floated out of the window quickly, so that Chen Feng didn''t have time to respond.

    I didn''t care much. I rushed out of the house, trying to catch up with the little boy''s soul and force him to hand over warmth.

    But now on the road outside, not even a car, let alone a little boy''s shadow.

    Nuan Nuan, my Nuan Nuan has been captured!

    She''s just so young and weak. I can''t imagine what would happen if she really fell into the hands of a little boy.

    So I didn''t give up and turned the corners around my residence.

    It''s a pity that in the end, there was nothing.

    Fortunately, just when I was about to go back disappointed, I met the female beggar we had met before at the intersection.

    Because I was too anxious, I couldn''t care what language I didn''t understand. I rushed to the beggar and asked, "did you see a little girl, the one who gave you money last time?"

    The female beggar didn''t seem to understand me. I repeated the question while I was gesticulating.

    And this time, the female beggar understood, seemed a little excited, grabbed my hand and pointed to the southeast.

    Knowing the whereabouts of Nuan Nuan, I was overjoyed. I was going to chase the direction the female beggar said. Unexpectedly, there was a sharp pain on the back of my hand.

    Then my brain began to lose consciousness.

    Before I was in a complete coma, I vaguely saw the female beggar''s face covered by a black hat.

    What kind of face is that?

    Eyes suddenly, gushing blood, there are two sharp corners on the head, the mouth has been grinning to the back of the ear, just like the smiling face Prajna that appeared in the warm dream before!

 Chapter 297

    A little bit of recovery of consciousness, when I open my eyes again, I find myself in an abandoned factory.

    It''s dark all around. It''s gloomy.

    The only light, I see the warmth.

    Her lovely little face, now in the dim light, is full of tears, let me can''t help but feel nervous.

    "Mom, wennuan is afraid. Wennuan wants her to hold her." Wennuan looks at me pitifully while crying.

    See her tears, I subconsciously want to reach out to hold her.

    But it wasn''t until this second that I found a terrible thing.

    I don''t know when all my hands and feet are tied up, and I still use chains!

    Shit, if it''s a normal rope, I might have a way to cut it and run away.

    But for such a thick iron chain, even if you give me ten daggers, I can''t stop cutting it!

    It has to be said that the other party took great pains to trap me.

    Just as I was thinking this way, the lights of the whole factory suddenly "snapped" and all lit up. Two shadows, one big and one small, which had been standing not far away, finally appeared.

    "You''re awake at last. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" It''s the voice of the beggar girl.

    What''s more, it''s still poor Chinese.

    I looked up at her and saw that she was holding a smiling Prajna mask. Her face was not as old as I had seen on the roadside before, but was washed white, just like a middle-aged woman in her thirties.

    Shit, she''s the one who used to harass us outside our house every night.

    I said, how can my ink line not catch up with her? It turns out that she is not a ghost at all, but a person wearing a ghost mask!

    But I still can''t figure out why she''s after us?

    "Who are you? What do you want to do? " I asked in a cold voice.

    The female beggar came slowly, reached for my chin and said with a sneer, "it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that your daughter will marry my son soon. As for you, your face and figure are good. If you sell it to Africa, it should be very popular with the men there. "

    When I heard the word "ghost marriage", I couldn''t help being angry. I spat at the female beggar and said, "you''re a dream. As long as I''m still breathing, you can''t touch my daughter!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, the female beggar raised her hand and gave me a slap.

    Maybe this slap took her ten full strength and made my whole brain a little numb. It took me a long time to recover.

    "I dare not touch your daughter? Believe it or not, I''ll marry your daughter to my son now The female beggar roared at me angrily.

    "You dare!" I snapped.

    The beggar sneered and said, "do you dare me?"

    With that, the beggar turned to look at the ghost of the little boy beside her and said, "son, mother has found you a daughter-in-law, and then it''s up to you!"

    The kid nodded and went to wennuan''s face. He reached for wennuan''s face.

    Xu is because the little boy looks too scary, warm wow cry, crying while playing that kid.

    "Go away, I don''t want you to touch me!"

    Hearing the words "ugly eight monsters", the kid''s face changed instantly. He grabbed the warm neck and said: "I''m not ugly eight monsters!"

    "You are ugly, you are ugly!" Wennuan argued angrily.

    That kid immediately more angry, holding warm head hit the wall.

    Shit, what can I do with that?

    I immediately drove dozens of paper men in the storage ring to fly over, surrounded the kid and wennuan, and yelled: "let her go, or I''ll make you crazy at once!"

    That kid probably had never seen so many paper men before. He was stunned and unconsciously put down the warmth in his hand.

    Seeing that wennuan was OK for the time being, I was relieved.

    that was close!

    Because premature delivery, warm body is not good, if the kid hit the wall, the consequences I can''t imagine.

    Seeing me driving the paper man, the female beggar sneered and said, "Oh, I didn''t expect that you still have some skills!"

    I glanced at her and asked in a cold voice, "why, are you afraid? If you''re afraid, let me and my daughter go. Otherwise, I''ll make you lose it! "

    The female beggar looked at me contemptuously and said, "it''s because I know that you have some skills and that your daughter''s constitution is different from ordinary people that I have saved your life until now. If it were other children, I would have killed your daughter! "

    It seems that it''s no accident that this female beggar stares at us.

    But we have just arrived in Korea for a few days, and we have never had any grudges with others. It''s unreasonable that the female beggars and imps will come to us!

    I don''t know why, I think of the landlord and his wife who were killed by the ghost of the little boy.

    Is it... Is it that the beggar and the little boy are not against us, but against the former landlord and his wife?

    That is to say, whoever lives in their house will encounter the same thing.

    However, she just found that warm constitution is different from ordinary people, so she did not kill us, but directly kidnapped us here.

    In this case, it can also explain why the female beggar would touch her hand when she gave her money that day.

    At that time, we all thought that the female beggar was warm and lovely, so we wanted to tease her.

    But now it seems that female beggars were actually confirming whether their warm constitution was different from that of other children.

    Moreover, even when the landlord and his wife came to check out later, the strange expression on their faces after Enzhen told them what happened to us in this house all showed that they knew there was something wrong with their house for a long time.

    But obviously, they don''t know that their son has a bigger problem than the house!

    Seeing that I seemed to have figured out the connection, the female beggar walked slowly to a nearby table, pulled a piece of black cloth and revealed a medium-sized metal photo frame.

    In that frame, there was an old but beautiful wedding photo.

    However, the people in the wedding photo surprised me.

    "You... You are his..." because of the surprise, I can''t help saying something incoherent.

    The female beggar looked at the picture and sneered, "why, didn''t you expect that? In fact, park Minjun''s original match is me! And my son, in fact, is also Park Minjun''s son! But since he met Chi Beiyin, everything has changed! He didn''t want to go home, and he never cared about me and my son. At last, he forced me to divorce, drove me out of the house, and made me fall into the street! "

 Chapter 298

    When I heard this, I was really scared.

    This is a disaster, OK?

    We''re just renting a house, but we''re still in such a bad mood?

    What''s more, it''s clearly a grudge between her and park Minjun. Does it have anything to do with us?

    Even if you want to seek revenge, you shouldn''t look for us!

    But the female beggars obviously don''t think so, still self-care with poor Chinese there to tell.

    "After I was on the street, I became a beggar and lived by begging all day. Then one day, when I was in the garbage can, I saw my son who was born less than half a year! Park Minjun, the beast, starved my son to death and threw him into the dustbin! "

    "I rushed to kill Park Minjun and Chi Beiyin, but a woman stopped me. She told me that she had a way to revive my son, and better revenge on Park Minjun and Chi Beiyin! "

    Hearing this, I can''t help but ask in a cold voice: "so, you recalled your son''s ghost according to her method, and let him possess Park Minjun and Chi Beiyin''s son, and finally killed them all, right?"

    Seeing that I understood everything, the female beggar showed a smile of Yin Luan and said, "yes, but this is not my ultimate goal."

    Looking at the female beggar that Yin Luan''s eyes, and then look at warm, I suddenly understand what she wants to do.

    Wennuan is the daughter of Mo liangye. She was born with a special constitution.

    If Nuan Nuan is combined with the son of the female beggar, the son of the female beggar can integrate her ghost power with Nuan Nuan''s spiritual power, so that she can freely switch between the two states of human and ghost, so as to achieve the goal that the female beggar wants to revive her son''s body!

    When I realized this, I suddenly felt that the whole person was not good.

    I have to say that the mind of this female beggar is really vicious.

    Nuan Nuan is so small. How can she combine with a kid?

    Although this female beggar is also a poor man, she was abandoned by her husband, but she was also promoted by the junior three. The key is that even her son died.

    But there must be something hateful about the so-called poor man. This female beggar has such a vicious heart. Even if she is not punished by heaven, she will never be rewarded!

    Thinking of this, I glared at the female beggar and said: "if you dare to touch my daughter, I will let your family bury you!"

    The female beggar turned her head to look at the kid and said with a sneer, "this aunt said you dare not move her daughter. What do you think?"

    Xu was as like as two peas in the heart of a beggar, who had a great fear of the same, and the ghosts, the long horns, and the grin were just like the laughter of the former Eun Zhen.

    At the moment, hearing the female beggar''s words, the kid''s horrible face showed a ferocious smile, and then turned to kiss his warm face.

    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t bear it any more. Even if I was tied with heavy iron chains, I still kicked the stone on the ground and kicked a stone on the kid''s head.

    The kid ate pain, angrily released warm, rushed in front of me, and bit me on the neck.

    My hands were tied with chains, trying to struggle, but I couldn''t reach out.

    Although my feet were not tied too tightly and I could barely move, one end of the chain was nailed to the wall, so I couldn''t carry out strenuous activities at all.

    In desperation, I had to step back and hit the wall, trying to knock the kid down.

    But the kid''s resentment is really not so big. Even if I hit him on the wall with only one arm hanging on my neck, he still won''t let go.

    As soon as I stopped, he rode on my neck again and bit me.

    "Ha ha ha, I knew you had some skills, so I tied you up with a chain. No matter how powerful you are, I don''t believe you can break away from this chain! "

    With that, the female beggar began to laugh.

    Kid''s teeth are very sharp, bite in my neck, pain I straight cold sweat.

    Seeing that I was in pain, wennuan, who was tied to a chair not far away, immediately cried and cried: "don''t hurt my mother, don''t hurt my mother..."

    But even if she called her voice dumb, the kid was still biting, no matter what, he would not let go.

    It seems that this is not the way to go on. I can only bear the pain and recite a mantra in my heart. I will enlarge the indefinite universe ring on my finger and let it hit the kid on my neck.

    Unexpectedly, when the indefinite universe ring was about to hit the kid, a powerful force suddenly emerged from nowhere and directly sucked away the whole indefinite universe ring.

    I was slightly stunned and looked at the past. I saw that the female beggar did not know when to pull off the black cloth not far away, revealing a piece of iron magnet full of human height, which firmly absorbed the indefinite universe ring.

    Shit, is that all right?

    "I knew you were armed long ago. Fortunately, there is still a piece of iron magnet in this abandoned factory that hasn''t been removed. Now it''s just used by me to deal with you!" The female beggar said with a proud smile.

    However, she is not proud of how long in the end, just at the end of her voice, the warm side has undergone earth shaking changes.

    Her thin body, because of the huge anger and a golden light.

    Then, as soon as she earned hard, she broke all the hemp ropes tied to her body and turned into a Golden Phoenix in an instant!

    "You dare to hurt my mother, I will let you all die!"

    Warm angry finish, wings force a wave, immediately rolled up a huge whirlwind, blowing people can''t open their eyes.

    The female beggar was swept to the ceiling of the factory by the whirlwind, fell down and spat blood.

    And the kid biting my neck saw this scene, and immediately jumped to the warmth of little Jinfeng.

    But where is his opponent?

    With a wave of warm wings, he was thrown to the ground.

    When he got up from the ground again, he was caught by the warm and sharp claws.

    Seeing that his warm claws were about to scratch his throat, I immediately called to stop.

    "Mom, he bit you. I''m going to beat him to death and avenge you!" Warm face is full of angry color to the kid.

    "No... don''t... he killed people. If you beat them to death, we can''t deliver to the police. We''ll all go to jail then!" I endure the pain in my neck and say to Nuan Nuan.

    After all, when the landlord and his wife died, Chen Feng and I were all present.

    If we can''t make the police believe it''s a ghost killing, then Chen Feng and I can''t escape from the matter of the death of the landlord and his wife.

    What''s more, wennuan is so small, I don''t want her hands stained with blood too early!

 Chapter 299

    "But mom, they hurt you..." wennuan seems reluctant.

    "Nuan Nuan... In this world, not everything has to be solved by killing. They did something wrong... Uncle police will let them get the punishment they deserve! But... If you also create... Too much killing, sooner or later... You will become the same devil as them... You are my mother''s warmth, my mother doesn''t want you to become a terrible devil... Listen to my mother, don''t beat him to death. "

    Wennuan hesitated for a long time, then she put down her claws, pulled open the indefinite heaven and earth ring with the power of her wings, put the kid between the indefinite heaven and earth ring and the magnet, and trapped him with the magnetic force.

    Although the ring of heaven and earth is absorbed by the magnet, its mana is still there. When the kid is put in, he is scalded by the mana of the ring of heaven and earth and screams bitterly.

    "No! Please, don''t hurt my son, don''t The female beggar cried and begged.

    "Let''s not hurt your son, but when your son hurts others, have you ever thought of pleading for others?" I cried coldly.

    The female beggar, like a madman, climbed to my feet, hugged my legs and begged: "I''m wrong. I swear I will never do that again. I beg you, as long as you let my son go and let me kowtow to you!"

    With that, the female beggar really ignored her dignity and kowtowed to me.

    "If you had known today, why should you have known at the beginning? You are abandoned and your fate is hard, but that doesn''t mean you have a reason to be vicious! " Make complaints about this beggar.

    The female beggar was still kowtowing, and her head was bleeding.

    I looked at the heart a little unbearable, let warm will be the kid from the indefinite universe ring and the magnet between the pull out.

    The female beggar immediately rushed over and hugged the scorched kid with tears falling down.

    And Nuan Nuan has also broken all the chains tied to me with her own spiritual power, and let me regain my freedom.

    Looking at the picture of the mother and son hugging each other, I can''t help feeling a little.

    Sometimes, the difference between people is just a thought.

    As the saying goes, one thought becomes a devil and one thought becomes a Buddha.

    Being betrayed by her husband and experiencing the pain of bereavement is tragic, but no matter what the reason, it can never be a reason for evil!

    What''s more, I heard en Zhen say that we often lose children near us. Maybe those children were harmed by this female beggar.

    It''s the worst of evils to take revenge on other families who have children.

    Although I didn''t let Nuan Nuan beat them to death, it doesn''t mean I won''t bring them to justice.

    Thinking of this, I took out my mobile phone and prepared to call the South Korean police.

    But who knows, at this time, the female beggar suddenly raised her hand and threw a few slender things at me.

    Seeing that it was about to hit me, I quickly dodged her attack.

    Seeing that the attack failed, the beggar''s face changed, and she grabbed her son and ran out.

    But how can I let her escape easily?

    I immediately took out the ink line from the storage ring, recited a mantra, and raised my hand to point at the female beggar.

    Ink line immediately like a spring, fast toward the female beggars in the past.

    Although she is a human, but she is holding the ghost is Yin things, so this time the ink line very quickly stopped the two of them, and tied them together.

    "Let go of me, or I''ll kill you!" The bound female beggar roared angrily.

    I sneered and said, "do you want to kill me? It depends on whether you have the ability to break away from my ink line! "

    The female beggars are unconvinced and really struggle.

    But the ink line and my mana are one, without my command, no matter how she struggles, the ink line will not move.

    Seeing that her struggle was ineffective, the female beggar simply gave up and looked at me with a face of Yin Luan. She said in broken Chinese, "don''t you think the things I threw at you just now look a little familiar?"

    I was slightly stunned for a moment, subconsciously looked down to see what she had just thrown at me, and what I had dodged.

    But just one look, I was stunned.

    Because it''s not something else, it''s just seven soul nails!

    Although I''m sure it''s not the ones that were nailed into Grandma''s body before, how could an ordinary Korean woman have this thing, and it''s just seven?

    Vaguely, I felt that the female beggar might know something about my grandmother''s death, so I asked in a deep voice, "what do you know?"

    Seeing my face changed, the female beggar burst out laughing.

    "Even if I know, I will never tell you, because I want you to live in your shadow all your life!"

    Hearing this, the fire in my heart suddenly burst out.

    I called out Lu Banchi, ready to torture her, let her tell the truth of grandma''s death.

    But who knows, without waiting for me to start, there was a sound of siren outside the door.

    Immediately after that, the door of the factory was pushed open from the outside.

    "Cousin, you..." Chen Feng''s voice rang out at the door.

    However, he did not finish a word, see warm into a small Phoenix, instantly stunned.

    "Warm you... Will you change?"

    Seems to be aware of their own state or small Phoenix, warm shy head down, and then changed back to human form.

    "Uncle, you come so slowly, mother sent you a distress signal for so long!" Warm warm murmur small mouth a face discontented of say.

    "Is that slow? As soon as I saw the paper man sent back by your mother, I immediately called the police and rushed over! " Chen Feng began to argue.

    That''s right. In fact, before I surrounded the kid with paper man, there was another meaning, that is, I wanted to take the opportunity to send a paper man back to secretly report to Chen Feng and let him bring the police to arrest him.

    I thought Chen Feng didn''t come for such a long time. Maybe it''s the paper man who reported the news that has lost.

    Never thought that after we solved everything, Chen Feng arrived slowly.

    Compared with Chen Feng''s unreliable, en Zhen who came with him was more considerate.

    Seeing that my neck was injured, she immediately took out two band aids from her pocket and prepared to put them on me, but I refused.

    After all, my wound was bitten by a imp, and the general treatment of the wound was ineffective.

    At present, I can only wait for Chen Feng to buy some glutinous rice for me.

    Just so, a group of Korean police with guns rushed in from the outside and directly took away the female beggars and kids who were tied by me.

    As witnesses and victims, Chen Feng and I were all taken back to the police station for interrogation and investigation.

 Chapter 300

    Because the confession of Chen Feng and I was full of a series of incredible elements, the police station specially sent a senior inspector to deal with our case.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that the senior inspector was so handsome that he seemed to have the face of a standard Korean actor.

    As if seeing my crazy eyes, the senior inspector coughed slightly, sat opposite me and said politely in very standard Chinese: "Hello, Miss MI, I''m officer jinchiyi in charge of this case. I heard that Miss Mi told a lot of things that didn''t exist in her confession, so I''m here to verify whether Miss Mi''s confession is true."

    Hearing this, I nodded and asked directly, "how do you want to verify?"

    Jin Chiyi was slightly stunned for a moment, and a smile was raised from the corner of his lips. He asked, "that depends on how miss Mi wants to prove it!"

    Cut, this man actually and I played Tai Chi, really when sister is vegetarian?

    "OK, I ask you, do you believe there are ghosts in this world?" I asked casually.

    Kim Chi Yi looked at me with bright eyes and a smile on her lips. She said: "if Miss MI can prove that there are ghosts in this world, I dare to believe that there are ghosts in this world!"

    Hearing this, I smile and say: "this is what you said. Don''t be scared to pee when you look back!"

    "If you will be scared to pee, you have to wait until Miss Mi really proves that there are ghosts in the world."

    I have to say that this man named jinchiyi is really good at Taiji.

    I didn''t say anything. I pushed everything to me in a euphemistic way.

    In other words, whether the murder of the landlord and his wife has anything to do with me depends on whether I can prove that there are ghosts in the world.

    Although he seems to want to see me make a fool of myself, I will never give him this opportunity.

    So, I directly from the storage ring out of a bottle of cow tears, let jinchiyi himself on the eyes.

    Later, he took out a series of items from the storage ring, such as the memorial flag, and played the memorial game directly in the interrogation room.

    Seriously, it''s a bit out of order, but I can only use it now to get a glimpse of the murder.

    With the recitation of the evocation mantra, the whole police station has become a bit gloomy and terrifying, so that Kim Chi Yi''s arms are covered with goose bumps.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that apart from goose bumps, Kim Chi Yi had almost no other reaction, and even didn''t frown, as if he had seen such a scene.

    Damn, this man actually knows that there are ghosts in the world, and he even asked me to perform the performance of evocation. What''s the meaning?

    Do you want to play with me?

    If you dare to tease your aunt, she will play a big game for you today!

    With that, I recited the mantra again and agitated the flag.

    After about three minutes, the door of the interrogation room suddenly opened from the outside.

    One ghost after another came in and gathered around me.

    I looked at Kim Chi Yi provocatively and asked, "how about this time

    On the face of Jin Chiyi, there was no surprise and fear in my imagination, on the contrary, it was unprecedented calm.

    "Miss Mi''s ability is as good as we know." Kim Chi Yi clapped his hands and said.

    I was slightly stunned for a moment, and I couldn''t react.

    Without waiting for me to ask, Jin Chiyi stood up, reached out to me and politely said, "Miss MI, welcome to join us."

    I was even more confused when I said this.

    When did I say I would join them? Do Korean police still recruit foreigners to be policemen?

    Seeing that I seemed to have doubts, Kim Chi Yi said with a smile: "we have checked your information. You once carried out ghost catching live broadcast on a live platform in your country. Because of the vivid and exciting content, you have become the most popular anchor."

    Shit, he even knows that?

    However, no wonder they are policemen. What can''t be found?

    So I nodded and said, "so what? Our country has no rules not to allow live broadcasting, and no rules not to catch ghosts. Do you have this rule in Korea? "

    "Of course not. The reason why I came to talk with Miss Mi today is mainly to confirm her ability and bring Miss Mi into our organization, so as to make more contributions to social stability and harmony." Jinchiyi''s face is still with the harmless smile of human and animal.

    I spread out a hand, light say: "let me join you also can, but you always have to tell me what you are? Or what do you want me to do? "

    Jin Chiyi seems to have known that I would have this question for a long time, and directly pushed a piece of information on the table to me.

    I opened the information and found that it was incredible.

    I went. This is actually the information of a professional ghost catching organization, and it''s official.

    It turns out that South Korea has always been a country full of ghosts, and even some incredible things often happen.

    So the high-level officials recruited some capable people to investigate the truth of some mysterious, terrorist and supernatural cases.

    To put it bluntly, this is an official organization specializing in Ghost hunting.

    Damn, Jinchi Yi is not here to interrogate me, but to dig me to join their organization!

    If I had known that, just now I would not play with that little trick in front of him. It''s really killing me!

    Think of here, I light up the hands of the indefinite universe ring, repelled those who were called by me.

    Seeing my behavior, Jin Chiyi said lightly: "it seems that Miss MI has made a choice."

    I gave him a white look and said: "do you think I have a choice? If I don''t join you, I guess you can keep me in the police station for a lifetime with all kinds of charges? "

    "It''s a pleasure to deal with such a smart person as Miss MI." Jinchiyi said with a smile.

    cheerful? I''m glad to see you!

    If I had not lived in a foreign country and had no contacts or resources, I would have been too lazy to allow him to join the laoshizi ghost hunting organization.

    At the moment, in order to get out of the police station early, I can only make it difficult.

    Thinking of this, I had to nod, should be under the proposal of jinchiyi, and put forward their own requirements: "OK, let me join you, but I also have conditions."

    "Miss MI, please."

    "First, I will never do anything harmful to the interests of my motherland; Second, I will never commit murder or arson; Third, I''m an exchange student at Seoul University. I can''t be sure when I will return home. So when I don''t want to work for you, I can quit at any time; Fourth, I will personally bring the female beggar to trial. I have something to ask her. "

 Chapter 301

    "Anything else?" Gold pool Yi light asks a way.

    I tilted my head to think about it, and found that I missed the most important thing, that is salary.

    Shit, how can I be a money addict like me who works for nothing? Even if it''s to maintain social peace, I have to get paid, OK?

    Although I made a little profit by doing live broadcasting in China before, who would think I had more money?

    What''s more, now I live in Korea with Nuan Nuan and Chen Feng. There are many places to spend money. Can''t I wait for the mountain sky?

    Thinking of this, I directly said to Jin Chiyi, "there''s one last thing, you must pay me!"

    I don''t know if my last one is too funny, but Jin Chiyi chuckles.

    What''s more hateful is that at the end of the day, the goods even asked me something that made me want to vomit blood: "are girls in your country like you?"

    Two? What''s wrong with me?

    I''m talking about such a serious matter as salary. How dare I say I''m a second person?

    Does this guy have eyes!

    However, just as I was about to have an attack, Kim Chi Yi made a positive reply to the five conditions I had just put forward, expressing his total acceptance.

    In addition, it will increase my salary appropriately according to my performance.

    In this way, inexplicably, I became a colleague with this handsome man who became the hero of idol drama. Together with him, I worked in the so and so polling Bureau, specializing in Ghost hunting.

    Originally, I thought that I could be a little more relaxed during my time as an exchange student in Korea, and I didn''t have to deal with ghosts every day.

    But now it seems that this beautiful wish is impossible to achieve.

    Fortunately, after I promised to join the Bureau, Kim Chi Yi soon arranged for me to meet the female beggars.

    The female beggar looks a little more haggard than I imagined. After all, her son, who she cares about most, is also locked up in a special cell, so she can''t be in a good mood.

    However, at the moment when she saw me coming in, she still had a sneer on her lips.

    "It seems that you are a man who will never die before you reach the Yellow River."

    I slowly sat on the opposite side of the female beggar and asked, "I just want to know one thing. Why do you have those zhenhun nails?"

    The female beggar''s sarcasm is more obvious, and her tone is full of contempt: "a person who can''t avenge his grandmother by herself, what''s the qualification to ask me this question?"

    When I heard the word "grandma", I clenched my fist tightly and tried my best not to be angry, even if it was not easy for a person who had just lost a relative not long ago.

    "I''ll ask you again, where on earth did you get the zhenhun nail?" I asked, suppressing my anger.

    But the female beggar seemed to know that I didn''t dare to do anything about her. She said in an indifferent manner, "I''ll say it again. I''ll never tell you the truth!"

    Then the woman began to laugh.

    I was so angry that I stood up, grabbed her collar across the table, and yelled, "if you don''t tell me, do you believe I beat your son to death?"

    "Dare you?" The female beggar asked provocatively.

    "What do I dare not to do? If you don''t tell me the origin of the seven zhenhun nails, I will beat your son out of his wits and make him immortal!" I threatened in a cold voice.

    Hearing my words, the female beggar showed a smile of Yin Luan on her face and asked, "do you think they will let you do this?"

    As soon as her voice fell, the door of the interrogation room was pushed open. Jin Chiyi came in from the outside and saw me holding the female beggar''s collar. My face was so cold.

    "Come out of here!" Jinchi YILENG said to me.

    I hesitated for a while, still let go of the female beggar, followed Jin Chiyi to go out.

    "I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen today, but I don''t want it to happen again." Jinchi YILENG said to me.

    "But she..."

    I wanted to say something else, but I was interrupted by Kim Chi Yi.

    "You are not allowed to interfere in the affairs of female beggars. Someone will deal with them in the police station."

    Jinchiyi left such a sentence, then turned away, leaving me alone in situ.

    Damn, this guy was so sunny before. After such a while, his face was very gloomy and changeable, right?

    Just look at the female beggars. I can''t ask anything in a short time.

    In that case, it''s better to let it go first.

    After a period of time, the female beggars figured it out. They were willing to tell me!

    Think of here, I had to go to the police hall, ready to wait for Chen Feng they go back together.

    When we get out of the station, it''s about 6 a.m.

    I invited them to have breakfast nearby, and then I went back to my residence.

    Now that there is a murder in this house, we certainly dare not live any more.

    So, Chen Feng asked en Zhen to help us find a house.

    Because we were in a hurry to move, we moved in the afternoon when we found the house.

    Seriously, the house that Enzhen found for us is really good.

    Not only a single family with a yard, the key is an open-air swimming pool, but also the structure of the whole house is transparent from north to south, and the upper and lower floors are obviously an independent villa.

    Damn, I can rent such a good house with two bedrooms and one living room. I''ve made a lot of money.

    It''s a pity that I''m happy too soon.

    Because when we opened the door and moved things in, I found that there were other people living in it, and I knew this person very well.

    Different from my shock, as soon as she saw this man, Nuan ran over with short legs and said, "Uncle Yunxi, I miss you so much. How can you come to see me?"

    I went. What happened to Ji Yunxi?

    Besides, why is Mao in the house we rent?

    Just when I was puzzled, en Zhen came up to me and said to Chen Feng with an apologetic face: "I''m sorry, Mr. Ji didn''t let me tell you before. He was afraid you wouldn''t rent his house, so I... I''m really sorry, I''m not good."

    Of course, it has nothing to do with Enzhen. After all, Enzhen is also kind enough to help us find a house.

    But Ji Yunxi''s goods are clearly in the pit of us, and let us rent his house behind our backs. Is it a typical bad intention?

    Thinking of this, I walked over and walked out with warm arms in my arms.

    "Let''s go, wennuan. We don''t rent this house. We''ll find a place to live again!"

    Seeing that I was about to leave, Ji Yunxi could not help but yell at the back, "Hey, you can''t find a place with such good conditions and such a cheap price to live in other places!"

    I''m too lazy to pay attention to him. I keep walking out with nuanwan in my arms.

    "Well, shall I cut your rent by half?" Ji Yunxi seems to have begun to compromise.

    But I still ignore him, holding warm all went to the door, Ji Yunxi''s voice sounded again behind me.

    "Well, I''ll give up. I don''t charge you any rent. I''ll give you free accommodation. Is that ok?"

    Although I don''t know why Ji Yunxi came to Korea, it''s not too good to have such a nice house that doesn''t need to pay rent. For a money addict like me, it''s not too cheap?

 Chapter 302

    In this way, I couldn''t resist the temptation of Ji Yunxi to rent free, so I finally agreed to rent together.

    After all, wennuan is really sticky, Ji Yunxi.

    With Ji Yunxi accompanying Nuan Nuan, I believe that Nuan Nuan''s young soul can be more happy.

    After deciding to stay, Ji Yunxi and Chen Feng moved in all our luggage and settled it properly.

    Watching them sweating, I made a delicious dinner for them with en Zhen.

    But just as dinner was about to begin, en Zhen''s phone suddenly rang.

    EN Zhen answered the phone, listened to what the other party said, then put forward to have urgent things to deal with, no way to have dinner with us.

    I wanted to keep Enzhen for dinner before I left, but she said so, and I couldn''t force her to stay.

    On the contrary, Chen Feng, after learning the news, was in a great mood.

    You know, a few days ago, Enzhen also took a phone call and left immediately. Now it''s the same.

    What on earth can make en Zhen leave her boyfriend behind without a detailed explanation?

    Is Cheng Enzhen still dating other men besides Chen Feng?

    Think of this, Chen Feng feel very uncomfortable in the heart, but can''t be in front of en Zhen''s face tantrum, so tear up simply don''t look too ugly.

    So after en Zhen left, Chen Feng followed her quietly, trying to find out the matter in secret.

    If en Zhen really made other boyfriends behind his back, he would wish them happiness.

    But he won''t wear the green hat!

    Think of his good sons and daughters of China. If they are hoodwinked by Bangzi, will they be shameful?

    Looking at Chen Feng quietly following en Zhen out of the door, I sighed helplessly: "I hope en Zhen really has something important to do, rather than as Chen Feng imagined, otherwise this first love will end with being hooded. It is estimated that Chen Feng will have a shadow in the future."

    Ji Yunxi leans on the sofa with a glass of red wine and glances at me. He says faintly: "it''s not a green hat. We have to wait for him to see it. It''s useless for us to worry about it here."

    That''s right. No matter what''s good or bad, Chen Feng has to face it by himself.

    Thinking of this, I''m going to wash my hands and eat with warm hands.

    But the little girl didn''t let her. She had to take Ji Yunxi to wash her and let Ji Yunxi feed her. It was like a sticky candy.

    "Mi Xiaofei, since I let you live in my house for free and give your daughter a free and considerate nanny, don''t you think you should compensate me appropriately?" Ji Yunxi side to warm feed rice, while opening to me said.

    I white he one eye, not good spirit of answer a way: "you a big old man, so and i haggle, really good?"

    "Nothing bad! Otherwise, you''ve divorced Mo liangye, and I''m single. Plus your daughter is so clingy to me, why don''t we just make do with each other? " With that, Ji Yunxi took the initiative to come up with a cynical smile.

    I pushed him away and said coldly, "not so good, aunt. I enjoy my single life very much. I never thought about finding a stepfather for Nuan Nuan."

    Hearing my words, Ji Yunxi was a little dejected. He bowed his head to Nuan Nuan and said, "Nuan Nuan, your mother doesn''t want me. I''m so pitiful!"

    Who knows, Nuan Nuan directly hugs Ji Yunxi''s neck, kisses him on his side face, and says, "Uncle Yunxi, mom doesn''t want you. I want you. When Nuan Nuan grows up, she will marry uncle Yunxi!"

    Hearing wennuan''s words, Ji Yunxi couldn''t help but feel happy. He reached out and pinched wennuan''s face gently. He said with a smile, "that can''t be done. You''re such a beautiful little princess. If you marry me, I''ll be in a panic!"

    Nuan Nuan shakes her head and says, "Uncle Yunxi is so handsome. If she can marry uncle Yunxi, Nuan Nuan will be very happy."

    "Little princess, when you grow up, you won''t feel like this. Then you will definitely dislike uncle Yunxi, who is old and ugly!" Ji Yunxi quite patiently said to Nuan Nuan.

    "No, I won''t. uncle Yunxi is always the most handsome man in my heart... Er... Besides my father." When wennuan was halfway through, he gave me a special look.

    "Do you miss Dad?" Ji Yunxi asked.

    Nuan Nuan shook his head, then nodded again, and finally whispered in Ji Yunxi''s ear: "I think Dad is terrible. Mom is sad, so I dare not say. A few days ago, my mother secretly hid in the kitchen and cried. I guess I miss my father too. "

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi looked up at me and asked, "can''t you let him go?"

    I eat with my head down, silent.

    "Since I can''t put it down, why did I have to go Ji Yunxi continued to ask.

    "It''s my business. It''s none of your business. I''m full. Take your time. "

    I didn''t want to continue this topic. I put down the dishes and chopsticks and turned back to my room.

    Lying on the soft bed, some sour nose, tears flow down.

    During this period of time, I have been controlling myself not to think about Mo liangye, but how can I forget the person I once loved so deeply?

    Memory is a kind of strong thing, no matter when and where you are, as long as you mention anything related to that person, the beautiful scenery in the past will all roar like a storm.

    How I wish that what happened these days was a dream. As long as I wake up, I can still see his handsome face.

    But the reality is, and he separated thousands of miles of me, now can only stay in his side by stealth paper man secretly look at him.

    Invisible paper man''s line of sight, ink cool night has returned to the underworld, is and Pei Zhao they discuss things.

    "Your Highness, one of the spies came to report that the Shura kingdom is making some big moves recently, as if it is reviving someone." Pei Zhao respectfully said to Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice, "who will revive? Do you know who it is? "

    Pei Zhao shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but this time the Shura world seems to be making a big move. It seems that if we don''t achieve our goal, we will never stop."

    "Well, I see. Send someone to keep an eye on it. If there is any problem, report it immediately! " The cool night is always gloomy.

    "Yes, sir." Pei Zhao took orders, but he did not withdraw.

    Mo cool night turned to see him one eye, light ask a way: "still have a matter?"

    "Do you want your highness to send someone to look after you? She alone with the little princess outside, in case there is a good or bad... "Pei Zhao carefully asked.

    Hear Pei Zhao mention my name, Mo cool night slightly Zheng for a while, immediately restore calm.

    "No, you go down first." In the sound of the cool night, there is infinite exhaustion.

    Pei Zhao had no choice but to withdraw.

    For a moment, only Mo liangye was left in the hall.

    With a wave of his hand, a holographic projection appeared in the hall.

    In the picture, it''s all about me and him.

    There are my tears, my laughter, my anger and my anger.

    Everything about me is playing in the holographic projection one by one.

    And Mo liangye is like a statue, looking at it motionlessly, as if to see the end of time

 Chapter 303

    See Mo cool night this appearance, I immediately heartache unceasingly.

    Originally, I am not the only one who miss the past.

    But in that case, why didn''t he tell me the truth at the beginning, and why didn''t he keep me half a cent?

    What is more important than us together?

    However, just when I thought so, a small figure outside the hall suddenly came to Mo liangye''s side, hugged his leg tightly, looked at the holographic projection, and said pitifully, "Dad, Guoguo also wants to be mom."

    Mo liangye gently touched Guo Guo''s head and sighed deeply.

    Guoguo looked at the holographic projection about me and soon fell into tears.

    "Dad, shall we go to Korea to see mom? If I really miss my mother. "

    Hearing this, Mo liangye''s face sank slightly. He said in a cold voice, "don''t go!"

    "Why? Isn''t dad in love with mom? Dad, are you going to find me a stepmother? I don''t want stepmother, I just want my own mother! "

    With that, Guoguo immediately began to wail.

    See fruit cry sad, ink cool night helpless, had to hold fruit up.

    To tell you the truth, I haven''t seen her in just a few days. Guoguo has grown up a lot, almost like a 6-year-old in an ordinary family.

    Unfortunately, now I can no longer participate in his life.

    "Guoguo is good. If you don''t cry, Dad won''t find your stepmother for you." Mo cool night hoarse voice said.

    "Then why didn''t dad let me go to mom? Does father not love his mother? " Guoguo asked chokingly.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye holds the fruit tightly in his arms, but he never answers.

    Guoguo saw that Mo liangye didn''t make a sound and immediately pushed him away. He said angrily: "hum, you forced my mother away. I hate you!"

    With that, Guoguo ran away crying.

    Mo liangye sits down on the steps and looks at Guoguo running away. His face is full of loss and helplessness, just like the falling of stars.

    I do not know why, to see him like this, my heart was also pulled tightly, rolling tears, unbridled crawling face.

    The feeling that I miss you so much, but I can''t walk up to him, touch his face and say "I miss you so much" to him personally makes me too weak.

    If Mo liangye was willing to explain at the beginning, he would tell me why he did that to his grandmother. Even if he was broken, I would be with him regardless of everything.

    But he didn''t want to tell me the truth about grandma''s death, good or bad.

    Maybe, this is the saddest thing between him and me?

    Tears flow more and more, I raised my hand to wipe them all off, take a deep breath, cut off the contact with the invisible paper man, do not want to see the ink cool night.

    After all, now that I have a new life, I need to face my future bravely instead of indulging in the past.

    Thinking of this, I stood up and was ready to take a hot bath in the bathroom.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, my mobile phone suddenly rang.

    "Hello..."

    "Little cousin, your cousin, I seem to be really green... My first love is ruined like this..." Chen Feng is crying and howling over there.

    Damn, this product actually went to catch the traitor?

    "Tell me, green, is your brother handsome?" I asked curiously.

    Chen Feng stopped for a second, and then yelled at me on the phone: "Mi Xiaofei, are you still a person? Your cousin I was green, you don''t care about me, actually still care about that brother handsome? You really let me down

    The goods also know how to swear, which proves that the injury is not so serious, at least not to the point of death.

    In this way, I can make fun of it.

    "Keke, it''s said that failure is the mother of success. In fact, this lovelorn girl is also the mother of success. You''re in love for the first time. It doesn''t matter if you fail. The most important thing is, you have to find out where you lose more than that man. Otherwise, how can you grow up? "

    Chen Feng thought about it and said, "yes, even if I lose, I will lose to understand! Cousin, you are a married person. You really know more than me! Well, cousin, I''ll go to Enzhen and the man. When I''m clear, my cousin will come back and invite you to have a snack in the evening. "

    With that, Chen Feng hung up and didn''t even say goodbye to me.

    Shit, it really means that the wind is the rain.

    Just leave him alone. I went to take a bath.

    So, I went into the bathroom, turned on the mobile phone music player, put hot water, soak in it, really comfortable!

    At this time, if you have another glass of wine, it would be great!

    Unfortunately, after soaking in hot water for less than 10 minutes, the wine didn''t come. Chen Feng''s phone call came again.

    "Hey... What are you doing? Is it difficult that the handsome man came out of the sky and turned you into dregs? " I answered the phone and asked impatiently.

    "No... I''ve found an amazing secret!" Chen Feng said mysteriously on the phone.

    "Just like you, what secret can you find? Is it hard to find UFO? " I joked.

    "No, I found that the man who greened me was a ghost!"

    Hearing this, I was stunned.

    EN Zhen and a ghost good on, and then give Chen Feng wearing a green hat son?

    Damn, such a beautiful woman as en Zhen, how can Chen Feng not be good with a ghost instead?

    Anyway, I don''t think it''s reliable.

    "Chen Feng, I know you are upset when you are lovelorn, but you can''t stigmatize people as ghosts just because you are wearing a green hat? It''s not the traditional virtue of our Chinese people to be so unkind

    "No, I didn''t really insult him. He''s not a human being. Not only that, I found that the whole plastic surgery hospital is not normal. It seems that someone is saving something important Chen Feng said excitedly on the phone.

    "Even if there is a ghost, you can deal with it yourself. I''m taking a bath here. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you!"

    With that, I''m ready to hang up.

    Who knows, Chen Feng actually began to threaten me on the phone.

    "Cousin, if you don''t come to help me, I''ll go to my ex brother-in-law for help. Although we are in Korea now, it should not be too difficult to find him through the way of going to hell, right

    I''ll go. This is not too mean, OK?

    I know that my biggest death is mo liangye. If he goes to find Mo liangye, how can I face it?

    What''s more, now Mo liangye and I are divorced and have nothing to do with each other. As a result, he still goes to find him under my name, which makes me feel worse?

    Just go to the cosmetic surgery hospital to catch a ghost. What''s the big deal.

    Aunt and grandmother, I put this hot water for the time being, go to the cosmetic surgery hospital to find out!

 Chapter 304

    So I got up from the bathtub, dried myself, dressed and went to the living room, changed my shoes and got ready to go out.

    "Are you going out so late?" Ji Yunxi asked lightly.

    As I put on my shoes, I said, "Chen Feng found that there seems to be a ghost in a plastic surgery hospital. I used to help catch the ghost and do a live broadcast by the way."

    "Mi Xiaofei, in fact, you don''t have to fight like this. Even if you don''t live, I can support you and Nuan." Ji Yunxi said solemnly.

    "Listen to you, you are ready to be responsible for me and warm for the rest of your life?" I asked with a slight eyebrow.

    Ji Yunxi took a deep look at me and said in a deep voice, "if you want to."

    "No, I don''t want to! It''s good to be single. I enjoy my life now. As for your kindness, leave it to your future wife, ha ha ha

    With that, I went out laughing.

    Laughingly, I can''t laugh at all when I get out of the yard.

    Although I know Ji Yunxi will not come to Korea for no reason, I also know that he is nice, handsome and rich. The key is to be nice to Nuan Nuan.

    But even so, he can''t take the place of Mo liangye in my mind.

    Ink cool night is like a thorn, deep in my flesh and blood, it seems to have no matter, but only I know, it twisted in my heart earth shaking, how painful it is.

    Before I met Mo liangye, I didn''t understand that the men and women around me loved each other so much.

    I feel that love is just a long lost monsoon. Once it''s over, it''s over. It''s nothing special.

    But when I met Mo liangye, I realized that love can''t do what I want.

    I love him, that is, I love him, can not stop, can not forget.

    He is the cinnabar mole in my heart, breaking my principles and changing my habits in such a vigorous way, and finally becoming an exception in my life.

    As the night wind blows, the coolness on my face grows stronger. I raise my head and force back the tears that are about to overflow my eyes.

    But who knows, at this time, Chen Feng''s phone call again like a hypnosis.

    "My aunt, have you come yet? If you don''t come, I''ll go to your ex husband! "

    "Come... Come, come, what are you urging? I''m only in my 20s. How can I go through menopause like a 40 or 50 year old mother? " I can''t bear to reply.

    Seems to have recognized my voice a little hoarse, Chen Feng on the phone stopped for a second or two, asked: "cry?"

    "No... no crying. What can I do for crying? I didn''t cry! " I argued stiffly.

    "Miss your ex husband? Why don''t I just take a walk and bring him to see you? " Chen Feng joked on the phone.

    On hearing this, I immediately became angry and yelled: "Chen Feng, do you dare to tell him, do you believe I tear your skin?"

    "OK, I don''t want to say OK. This married woman is just boring. Everyone is just like a lion roaring from the east of the river!" Chen Feng complained on the phone.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Send me a detailed location as soon as possible. I''m taking a taxi."

    With that, I hung up and stopped a taxi on the side of the road.

    Fortunately, in the moment I got on the bus, Chen Feng''s detailed positioning has been sent over.

    Because I can only speak simple Korean, I directly showed the positioning sent by Chen Feng to the driver''s uncle.

    The driver recognized my accent and said to me in broken Chinese, "little girl, where are you going this evening? It''s said that the place is evil at night. It''s not safe for you to go alone! "

    Because I''m not familiar with my life and land, I don''t dare to talk to the driver''s uncle more, so that he won''t sell me back, and I have to count the money for him. So I casually dealt with it and stopped talking.

    The driver''s uncle asked for nothing, and he was speechless all the way.

    About half an hour later, the driver''s uncle stopped at the door of Tianxing international beauty hospital. I took out a step of Korean currency and paid according to the count on the taxi. Then I got off in a hurry and went straight to Chen Feng''s location.

    However, what I didn''t expect is that Chen Feng and en Zhen are fighting at the moment, and it seems that they are still very fierce.

    "Why are you following me? You just don''t believe me? "

    "First of all, you have to make me believe it? Every time you answer the phone and leave, you don''t think about my feelings at all. Do you really think I''m your boyfriend? "

    "If I didn''t treat you as my boyfriend, how could I help you and your cousin so much?"

    "And the man? Who is he? Why do you want to meet him secretly without telling me? "

    ����

    I had a hunch that if I didn''t show up again, the quarrel might be endless, so I simply walked over.

    "What do you two have to quarrel in the hospital? And it''s still in Chinese. Do you want to discredit our country? "

    Two people see me come over, immediately all silent, don''t look at each other, as if still angry.

    "Well, I probably know a little bit about it. Actually, it''s nothing. The key problem is the man. EN Zhen, it''s not that I''m partial to my cousin, but what you''ve done is really not authentic. You''re in love with my cousin, but you''re dating other men in private. Everyone will be angry, won''t they? " I said with good advice.

    EN Zhen hesitated, looked at me, looked at Chen Feng, and finally told the truth.

    "Chen Feng, whether you believe me or not, I didn''t betray you. That man, my ex boyfriend, is a plastic surgeon in this beauty hospital, but we broke up three months ago. "

    "Broke up three months ago? Then why do you come to him now, and it''s still in the evening! " Chen Feng''s tone is full of doubt.

    "I came to him because my best friend had just had a chest surgery and was still in hospital. Just in the evening, he called me and said that my best friend''s recovery was not very good. I was worried about my best friend''s accident, so I came here EN Zhen said frankly.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng suddenly stops talking.

    Because the expression of en Zhen doesn''t seem to be talking at all.

    What''s more, we are all here now, and lying is meaningless to en Zhen.

    Seeing that Chen Feng still didn''t seem to believe it, en Zhen said faintly: "if you don''t believe it, I can take you inside to have a look at my best friend. But she''s in a very bad condition now. She has an infection in her chest. Maybe she can''t talk to you. "

    I thought it was too much to force en Zhen to do so, but Chen Feng said, "OK, just go in and have a look. I promise I won''t doubt you any more!"

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately responded.

    With Chen Feng is deliberately find fault son and en Zhen quarrel, good opportunity to slip into the beauty hospital?

    Is it really good to make use of Enzhen?

 Chapter 305

    But now, in order to find out the problems of this beauty hospital, I can''t care so much.

    Because just when I got off the bus, I had a look by the way. The beauty hospital, as Chen Feng said, is full of black air. It seems that there are evil people doing strange things here.

    In this way, Chen Feng and I really have something to do tonight.

    Thinking of this, I call out a special Bluetooth headset from the storage ring and log in to the "Xijing" live broadcasting platform with my mobile phone.

    As in the past, as soon as I went online, countless audiences poured into the live broadcast room, and the barrage was one after another.

    [anchor, anchor, you are finally online. I haven''t seen enough of Lord Pluto last time. Will Lord Pluto leave this time

    [anchor, if you don''t want Lord underworld some other day, can you transfer it to me? I can be cute, I can roll, I can warm the bed, as long as Lord Pluto wants, I can do it!]

    Well, in the eyes of these audiences, it''s really only the cool night of ink.

    If in the past, they just like this, but now that Mo liangye and I are divorced, I don''t want others to think that I still can''t get involved with him.

    Thinking of this, I immediately used my mobile phone to type a paragraph on the live platform: "sorry, I have broken up with Lord Hades, who would like to take it away!"

    But who knows, with this, the barrage in the live broadcast room is even more fierce.

    Is this the chance that God specially gave me? I feel my spring is coming soon

    [upstairs, don''t put gold on your face. The anchor doesn''t want Lord underworld. Lord underworld is mine. Don''t rob any of you with me!]

    What do you say is yours? Why is your face so big? Why don''t you say that all P in the world is yours

    ����

    It seems that these guys are going to have a fight for Mo liangye. Is this also the curse of beauty?

    It''s just that it''s more important for them to get down to business.

    So, I installed the mobile phone, and then followed en Zhen to the inpatient building with Chen Feng.

    To tell you the truth, it was not until then that I realized how wise a decision Chen Feng had made to let Enzhen bring us here.

    Because a guard box was set up at the entrance of the inpatient building. It was not brought by acquaintances, so they couldn''t get in at all.

    Fortunately, the security guard in the sentry box seemed to recognize en Zhen. After a few simple questions, he let us in.

    When I was taking the elevator, Chen Feng squeezed his eyes at me, as if to show off his acting skills just now.

    As soon as I saw him, I stepped on his feet.

    Chen Feng eat pain, a stand instability, directly toward en Zhen fell in the past, impartial will en Zhen wall Dong in the elevator wall.

    I went all the way. Is that ok?

    I looked at them two with wide eyes. The love made my face bleed, OK?

    And en Zhen didn''t seem to expect that Chen Feng would suddenly kiss him. Her white face turned red, like a delicious peach.

    "No... no... there''s surveillance here." EN Zhen refused intermittently.

    Can taste the sweet Chen Feng at the moment where willing to let go?

    No matter what, he directly kisses en Zhen''s whole lip and tongue, kissing deeper and deeper, as if to embed en Zhen into his body.

    By Chen Feng so kiss, en Zhen gradually no longer refuse, and even began to cooperate with Chen Feng, kiss that called a drunk.

    Shit, don''t these two know I''m still around?

    Besides, my TM is still on live!

    This picture is too beautiful for me to watch

    [single Wang said he was hit by 10000 points!]

    I''m so tired. I really want to find a man''s ticket to hold me

    [next time I beat Lord underworld, I''ll show you live. I''m so angry with you

    ����

    Just as the live audience warmly discussed Chen Feng and en Zhen''s kiss, the elevator door suddenly opened with a "Ding Dong".

    See the elevator Chen Feng and en Zhen two people are kissing hot, the elevator outside people a face of surprise.

    "En Zhen, you..." a very magnetic Korean male voice sounded.

    Hearing the sound, I subconsciously looked at the past, only to see the other party wearing a white coat, such as carving general clear features, all the time showing noble and elegant.

    To his death, he wore a dazzling diamond stud in his left ear, which gave him a bit of debauchery and freedom.

    I went. Korea is really a place full of handsome oba, even doctors are so handsome.

    No wonder the business in this beauty hospital is so good. For nothing else, you have to pay for the beauty of the doctors here!

    My God, this Europa is so handsome. Although he is a little worse than my lord Pluto, he is also very handsome

    [upstairs, you play! Lord underworld belongs to my family. When did it become yours

    [you shameless people, how dare you take advantage of our palace to rob Lord Hades? Come on, drag it out and enjoy it!]

    ����

    Hearing the male doctor''s voice, en Zhen subconsciously stops kissing Chen Feng, turns to the male doctor and says hello in Chinese.

    "Good evening, Dr. Pei."

    Male doctor strides in, micro strip angry looking at Chen Feng asked: "en Zhen, who is he?"

    Listen to this tone, it seems a little bad!

    But en Zhen was very natural. She took Chen Feng''s arm and replied with a smile: "this is my boyfriend Chen Feng. I came to see Xiaozhi alone. He was not at ease, so he accompanied me."

    "Well, Xiaozhi''s situation is really not very good. If you have time these days, please accompany her more." As soon as the doctor''s words were finished, the elevator reached our floor.

    EN Zhen light and male doctor said goodbye, then pull Chen Feng and I together down the elevator.

    I don''t know why. After I get off the elevator, I always feel that something is staring at me.

    But when I look back, there''s nothing but the elevator door that just closed.

    Is that my paranoia again?

    When I was wondering, Chen Feng pushed me and asked in a low voice, "do you know who the male doctor was just now?"

    Looking at Chen Feng''s face, I can guess a rough picture even if I don''t know.

    "Is it the ex boyfriend of Eun Jen who is a plastic surgeon?"

    Chen Feng snapped his fingers and said, "Binggou, you''re right! You didn''t see his face just now. Tut Tut, it''s all green! "

    I white his one eye, light say: "I didn''t see his face green, but other people''s face, long than you handsome is true!"

    Hearing this, Chen Feng immediately upset, retorted: "handsome what handsome, people that is plastic surgery, you don''t see this, what look! Your cousin, although I''m not handsome, at least my face is genuine! "

    What�� Did the doctor''s face get straightened just now?

    Nowadays, plastic surgery is also popular among men?

    Isn''t it true that all the handsome oba in Korean dramas have been adjusted?

    Before I could understand this problem, en Zhen had taken Chen Feng and I to the ward where her best friend Xiao Zhi was.

    "This is Xiaozhi, my best friend. A week ago, she had an infection as soon as she had a plastic operation on her chest, and she still can''t remove the stitches. " EN Zhen pointed to a sleeping girl lying on the left hospital bed and said to us.

    "Good girl, what kind of chest plastic surgery do you do! Is big and small really that important? "

    Finish saying, Chen Feng also specially glanced at the chest of en Zhen.

    I went, this goods is really standing to talk, not waist pain, en Zhen''s size, at least also has D, he certainly won''t be too small.

    But for flat breasted girls, small size is really a very distressing thing, OK!

    Enzhen sighed at Xiaozhi and said, "you help me watch Xiaozhi. I''ll get some hot water and help her wipe her face. She loves to be beautiful. She can''t stand her mess."

    "OK, you go. We''ll just watch it for you." I answered.

    EN Zhen see we readily agreed, then took a thermos out of the ward.

    In such a large ward, in addition to Chen Feng and I, there was only Xiaozhi and another patient who also had chest plastic surgery.

    I went to the patient and had a look. I saw that the patient''s chest was also wrapped with gauze one after another. The whole person looked very depressed, as if he had fallen asleep.

    "Cousin, do you think this ward is a little strange?" Chen Feng hands crossed in front of the chest, light asked.

    I nodded and said, "it''s dead and cold. If the word "Ward" is not written on the door, I can''t help wondering if I''m in the morgue

    "You feel it, too? Do you think Xiaozhi and this patient are all dead? " Chen Feng asked mysteriously.

    I walked over slowly, stood in front of Xiaozhi''s bed, touched her forehead and said, "how can it be? It''s not clear that there is still body temperature, although it''s a little low. "

    With that, I turned my head to see Xiaozhi.

    But this glance almost scared me to death.

    Because Xiaozhi opened his eyes, not slowly, but suddenly, like a corpse

 Chapter 306

    I was suddenly opened by Xiaozhi, scared out of a cold sweat, and stepped back a few steps.

    "Who are you? Why is it in my ward? " Xiao Zhi looked at us and asked in Korean.

    I looked at Chen Feng, kicked him and asked him to translate into Korean: "we are good friends of en Zhen. She went to fetch water. We help her look after you."

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, Xiaozhi "Oh", he stopped talking and closed his eyes to continue to rest.

    Chen Feng and I had no fun, so we had to close the door of the ward and stand in the corridor to breathe while waiting for en Zhen to come back.

    "Cousin, do you think Xiao Zhi is a little strange?" Chen Feng leaned against the window and suddenly asked.

    I glanced at him, light should way: "what''s so strange, is not a depressed patient?"

    Chen Feng touched his chin, made a thinking, and said lightly: "no, when Xiaozhi talked just now, I felt that her mouth shape and voice were totally different, just like... Just like the voice was not from her! What''s more, did you find that the patient next to Xiaozhi hasn''t woken up since we came in. Even if you sleep like a pig, you have to move, right? But look at the man next to her. Don''t move. I wish I didn''t even breathe. "

    After listening to Chen Feng''s words, I suddenly remembered that when I got to the bed of Xiaozhi''s patient just now, it seemed that her chest did not have any ups and downs.

    At that time, I thought it was because the gauze on their chest was too thick, so the fluctuation of their breathing was not particularly obvious.

    But now in retrospect, it turns out that the patient really did not breathe, and it seems that he still exudes a smell similar to corpse odor.

    However, the smell of the body was very slight, and the perfume in the ward was almost unnoticed.

    "Do you mean that maybe all the patients in this hospital are dead, just because they are afraid of making trouble with their families, so they pretend that they are infected and weak?" I asked, frowning.

    Chen Feng nodded and said: "if this is the case, it can just explain why we see the ghost gas in the hospital building so heavy outside."

    As soon as the words came out, people in the live broadcast room began to issue barrage.

    My God, it''s terrible. Plastic surgery can kill people

    [some time ago, I thought my girlfriend''s chest was too small. I wanted her to go to Korea for a whole year, but I heard what you said. No matter how small it was, I didn''t dare to let her go

    [upstairs, you have a female ticket, which is a very happy thing in itself, OK? No matter how big or small she is, she is a girl. I''m a single Wang. I still don''t know if my girl ticket has been sprayed on the wall by anyone

    [anchor anchor, do you like the big one or the small one? I''m thinking about whether I want to go to the big one or not

    [upstairs, you are not afraid of death. Don''t hang on the operating table like these people!]

    [in order to make Lord Hades feel good, it''s worth risking my life!]

    ����

    I looked around and found that there were only two of us in the corridor.

    It''s not too late now. There''s no reason to be so quiet.

    Unless... Unless this building is full of dead people!

    Think of here, my body hair can not help but all stand up.

    This is really horrible!

    No matter how bad the doctors in this hospital are, they won''t kill all the patients, will they?

    If that''s the case, what kind of hospital should we open? Isn''t it better to open a funeral home directly?

    See my full of thoughts, Chen Feng light said: "don''t think so much, those patients are dead, we go to other wards to see a look, all clear!"

    I nodded, and then pretended that Chen Feng and I were relatives who came to visit. We accidentally went to the wrong ward and mixed into other wards on the same floor.

    But what we didn''t expect was that in other wards, all the people who had undergone chest plastic surgery didn''t breathe or have a pulse.

    Their bodies are cold to the touch.

    As if, is already all dead appearance!

    The chill at the bottom of my heart surged into my heart for a moment.

    What''s the reason that makes these women lie here in the state of dead?

    I dare not think about it, because the purpose of killing so many people is absolutely not small.

    That is to say, what we are facing today may not be a kid, but a devil who wants to save big things!

    Chen Feng looked at me, and then at the bodies lying on the hospital bed, and asked faintly, "what should I do now?"

    I took a deep breath, sank a little, and said, "now that they are dead, let''s take off their bandages and see how they died? Only in this way can we know what kind of monster we are facing! "

    "Ah? Take off their bandages? Don''t I want to see their breasts? No, no, no, I can''t. I can''t do things that I''m sorry for Enzhen. I''m a man of integrity! " Chen Feng repeatedly refused.

    I glared at him and said coldly, "if you don''t open it, I''ll tell Enzhen that there are many interesting movies hidden in a folder of your mobile phone. Do you think Enzhen will make you kneel on durian or keyboard? "

    Who knows, as soon as I said this, the audience in the live broadcast room gave me suggestions.

    [anchor, durian is too expensive and keyboard is too expensive. Let him kneel down to make tofu. Tofu can''t be broken!]

    [noodles, noodles, let him hang with noodles, noodles can''t be broken!]

    [at midnight, hold two toothpicks on his eyelids. Don''t break them!]

    [actually, I''m more concerned about how many little movies there are in his mobile phone. Anchor, can you ask him for a link? Good resources need to be shared! "

    ����

    Sure enough, on hearing this, Chen Feng immediately shrugged.

    "Well, I''ll just take it apart, but you have to tell me when on earth did you touch my cell phone?"

    I looked at Chen Feng with a bad smile and said, "in fact, I haven''t touched your mobile phone at all. But if you''ve been single for more than 20 years, can you keep something in stock in your mobile phone? "

    Hearing this, Chen Feng almost strangled me.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you are cruel. You dare to set me up!" Chen Feng looks like he has nothing to love.

    I gave him a kick and said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense. Take off the bandage as soon as possible. Finish it as soon as possible and go home as soon as possible. This place is too evil. I don''t want to stay more!"

    After thinking about it, Chen Feng felt that what I said was reasonable, so he took a pair of rubber gloves in the ward and began to remove the bandage for one of the patients.

    But when the bandage was removed, Chen Feng and I were shocked by the scene in front of us.

    The patient''s chest did not show any signs of surgery, but there was a big hole in her left chest.

    I specially took a look, but I took a cold breath: the patient''s heart is gone!

 Chapter 307

    Chen Feng was more responsive than me. After seeing that the patient had no heart, he stepped back two steps and said in a deep voice: "heart eater!"

    I was slightly stunned for a moment, and I didn''t react.

    Chen Feng see I don''t understand, light said: "some heart bad people, if after death unwilling, its resentment will become heart eating ghost.". This kind of ghost specially digs people''s heart to eat, they think that eating people''s heart can make their heart healthy! "

    "Isn''t that abnormal? Cannibal heart, so bloody, how to eat down? " I feel like I''m going to throw up.

    Chen Feng shrugged and said helplessly: "the idea of ghosts is often not what we can understand! Now, the most important thing is to find the heart eater, because once he gets the 99th heart, the consequences will be unimaginable! "

    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go out and look for it!"

    With that, I pushed Chen Feng out of the ward.

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, a scream came out of the corridor outside.

    "Ah --"

    Hearing this, Chen Feng and I suddenly felt cool.

    It''s en Zhen!

    Enzhen went to fetch water before, so we didn''t take care of her all the time.

    Can listen to this voice, en Zhen is obviously out of trouble!

    Thinking of this, Chen Feng and I ran out quickly, only to see that the whole corridor was empty.

    At the door of Xiaozhi ward, there is a broken thermos bottle lying on the ground with some dripping blood.

    Obviously, the other party has realized that we found the bodies.

    So, before we found him, we kidnapped en Zhen to blackmail us.

    "En Zhen! EN Zhen, where are you? " Chen Feng is worried about the disappearance of en Zhen.

    In order to avoid chaos, I grabbed Chen Feng and took a look at the camera at the end of the corridor.

    "Every step we take, the other side is very clear. If we go on like this, we are very passive." I said to Chen Feng in a deep voice.

    Because of the disappearance of en Zhen, Chen Feng is very angry at the moment. Seeing that I found the camera, he immediately used thirteen needles to destroy it.

    But what we didn''t expect was that as soon as we destroyed the camera, a doctor in a white coat came over.

    Shit, do you want to be so unlucky, we just damaged the things in the hospital and got caught?

    Seeing the doctor getting closer and closer, Chen Feng and I had to admit our mistakes.

    "Er... I''m sorry, we didn''t mean to damage the hospital facilities. Otherwise, if you give us a price, we''ll pay according to the price!"

    However, even if we heard such a sincere apology, the doctor still did not stop and came to our direction.

    Seeing that he was less than 2 meters away from us, Chen Feng suddenly pulled me.

    "Run, he''s possessed!"

    I was stunned for a moment, and then quickly scanned the doctor. I saw that the doctor''s face was low, and his eyes turned up. When I saw it, I was unconscious.

    I went there. No wonder we haven''t seen any doctors come for ward rounds for such a long time. All the doctors here have been controlled by the heart eater!

    At this moment, the doctor''s face suddenly lifted up, opened his mouth and bit me.

    I body shape to the side of a flash, and then quickly follow Chen Feng to the end of the corridor to run.

    Who knows, when we ran to the end of the corridor, before we had time to go downstairs, we saw a dozen doctors in white coats rushing up from below, as if to tear me and Chen Feng apart.

    I went. There are jackals before and tigers and leopards after. Do you want to play so big?

    "To the roof!" Chen Feng took me and ran upstairs.

    But also, before two steps, several doctors in white coats rushed down from above.

    It''s over. Chen Feng and I are under siege.

    It seems that if we want to survive, we have to fight a battle first.

    Thinking of this, I turned to Chen Feng and said, "why don''t we have a competition to see who is more powerful?"

    "Competition is competition, who is afraid of who! However, we have to hurry up. Enzhen has been captured. We don''t know what the situation is now! "

    "OK, three minutes to resolve the battle!"

    After that, I took out the ink line from the storage ring, recited the incantation, and drove the ink line to the attached doctors.

    Sure enough, as soon as the doctors touched the ink line, they made a shrill scream.

    On the other hand, Chen Feng also stabbed dozens of attached doctors with Guimen 13 acupuncture, and wisps of black smoke floated out of their bodies.

    Those black smoke gradually condenses, showing the image of all female ghosts.

    Obviously, these female ghosts are the souls of the patients whose hearts were dug out in the ward.

    The reason why they attacked Chen Feng and me was that they were instructed by the heart eater.

    In other words, these female ghosts who have been heartbroken are likely to know where the heart eaters are!

    Thinking of this, I held Lu Banchi, looked at the ghosts coldly and said, "say! Where on earth did that hearteater catch our friend

    At the mention of the three words "heart eating ghost", the faces of these female ghosts showed a look of great fear.

    This kind of fear is greater than the fear of Lu Banchi in my hand.

    "Don''t say it, do you? Don''t blame me for being cruel Chen Feng said, while a face of ferocious fingers break clack clack.

    See Chen Feng this appearance, those female ghost immediately also some fear.

    After all, they also saw the strength of Chen Feng and I just now. They knew that if they offended us, they would not have good fruit to eat!

    After hesitating for a while, the ghosts finally decided to tell the truth.

    "They''re in the building..."

    Unexpectedly, just in the middle of the story, all the female ghosts suddenly disappeared.

    Shit, is that all right?

    How strong is the ability of heart eating ghosts to make so many female ghosts turn to ashes in front of Chen Feng and me?

    Inexplicably, I was a little guilty.

    When I was in China before, I firmly believed that Mo liangye would come to save me in any danger.

    But now, I''m not only divorced from him, but also living in Korea thousands of miles away. If the real life is at stake, I guess I have to cry, right?

    But now that we have all come, what else can we do?

    Now, the most important thing is to find en Zhen first.

    Otherwise, if en Zhen was also heart eating ghost to dig the heart, then Chen Feng estimate this life will not get married!

    Thinking of this, Chen Feng and I decided to follow the bloodstain just found around the thermos.

    Nine times out of ten, those bloodstains must be en Zhen''s. as long as we find the end of those bloodstains, we can find en Zhen.

    Now, we only silently pray for Enzhen in our heart, hoping that the heart eater hasn''t had time to attack her.

    But who knows, just as we were going to look for it along the bloodstain, a strange noise came from the stairs

 Chapter 308

    Hearing the sound, Chen Feng and I felt a little confused.

    Just now, the medical staff were possessed. Now what''s the whole thing?

    I turn to see Chen Feng, Chen Feng immediately understand, and I slip to the nearest corner from the stairs, a left and a right waiting for the ghost thing up.

    One step... Two steps... Closer... Closer!

    With the approaching of footsteps, a shadow appeared on the ground not far away from us.

    Now is a good time to start!

    Think of here, I and Chen Feng fly out quickly, ready to take advantage of each other unprepared, give each other a fatal blow.

    But who knows, when I see the shadow, the whole person is stunned.

    Because, this is not a ghost at all, but a person, especially someone I know!

    Seeing that Chen Feng and I are ready to kill him, Jin Chi Yi slightly raises her eyebrows and says, "this is the way you Chinese and acquaintances greet each other?"

    Chen Feng looked at me with a circle on his face: "cousin, do you know him?"

    I immediately took back Lu Banchi, and then kicked Chen Feng, a face of embarrassment, said: "hurry up... Quickly put things away, he is my leader!"

    "You don''t even have a job. Where''s the leader?" Chen Feng did not agree.

    I white Chen Feng one eye, say: "this matter son a two say not clear, come back to chat with you."

    After that, I turned to look at Jin Chiyi and asked, "officer Jin, why are you here?"

    Kim Chi Yi shrugged and said with a helpless smile, "to tell you the truth, I don''t want to come this evening. But who let me just drive by? There''s so much ghost here. Even if I can see it on the opposite road, even if I can''t think of it, I can''t do it! "

    Seeing Kim Chi Yi''s face, which is almost comparable to that of Korean idol star, the barrage in the live broadcast room jumped out one by one.

    This Europa is so handsome and so man. Ah, I''m going to Korea to see Europa. Don''t stop me

    [just in time, you all went to Korea to see Shuai oba. Lord Pluto is my own person!]

    [upstairs, and I, I firmly support Lord Pluto, in addition to Lord Pluto, other handsome guys in front of me are a pile of bones!]

    [upstairs, you think you are Tang monk, and you play with Baigujing!]

    ����

    However, just as the curtain of the crowd kept jumping, a voice suddenly rang out in the whole hospital building.

    "Are you looking for me?"

    I was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng is also stunned, because this voice he is too familiar with, this is the voice of en Zhen!

    Isn''t en Zhen captured? How can she make such a sound?

    Is... Is en Zhen the heart eater?

    Before that, she was not arrested at all. On the contrary, she realized that we were about to find out something about her, so she was in a hurry to escape?

    This guess, let me and Chen Feng''s heart suddenly cool.

    If that''s the case, it''s terrible.

    All along, we haven''t found any abnormality in Enzhen. Even Chen Feng falls in love with Enzhen and wants to grow old with her.

    As a result, now when it is revealed, we suddenly find that en Zhen may be a heart eater who has killed countless people. How can Chen Feng accept this?

    "No, Enzhen, it''s not your voice. You tell me, it''s not your voice!" Chen Feng angrily shouts to the corridor.

    Chen Feng''s voice falls, and Enzhen''s voice rings out again.

    "Chen Feng, are you really stupid or fake? It''s so obvious. Can''t you see it? "

    As soon as the voice came out, Chen Feng''s heart broke.

    He thought he was lucky enough to find true love in his first love, and he was still such a lovely and beautiful girl.

    But who knows, behind all the loveliness and beauty, there is a huge evil heart.

    "Cui Enzhen, if you have the ability, come out for me. I''ll ask you something face to face!"

    "You want to see me? Then you come to me, ha ha ha... "En Zhen''s voice reverberated in the whole corridor, which was particularly terrifying.

    Chen Feng''s mood at the moment has nearly collapsed, he can''t believe all this is true.

    "No, I''m going to find her. I must ask her clearly. I believe that''s not the way I know Enzhen!"

    Chen Feng said, he wanted to run, I quickly pulled him.

    "Are you crazy? We don''t even know each other''s strength now. If you rush in like this, aren''t you going to die? " I yelled at Chen Feng.

    "But I don''t believe it''s Enzhen. Enzhen is very kind. She will never do such a thing!" Chen Feng a face pain of say to me.

    At this time, Jin Chiyi, who has been silent all the time, suddenly opened his mouth: "is it her? Let''s go and have a look��

    Sound falls, gold pool Yi raised a finger to top.

    Chen Feng and I looked in the direction of his fingers and saw a loudspeaker installed on the ceiling above us every few meters.

    No wonder we heard Enzhen''s voice in the whole corridor just now. We thought that Enzhen was relying on ghost power, but in fact, she was relying on these loudspeakers on the ceiling.

    She wants to defeat our psychological defense line through those voices, and let us make a mess of ourselves, just like Chen Feng just now.

    As long as we mess up first, it''s easy for her to deal with us.

    However, she did not expect that there is a huge loophole in her behavior, that is, we can find her current position through these loudspeakers!

    Monitoring center, yes, it''s monitoring center!

    Like this kind of public places, their monitoring and broadcasting systems are often set up in the monitoring center.

    As long as we find the monitoring center, we can find en Zhen!

    "Here it is! The monitoring center is here! " Chen Feng looks excited and points to a medical guide map on the wall.

    After confirming the place, Chen Feng and Jin Chiyi and I rushed to the monitoring center together.

    As the distance from the monitoring center gets closer and closer, Chen Feng naturally becomes more and more nervous, with cold sweat oozing from his forehead.

    No matter whether the person we are going to face is en Zhen or not, it is a huge test for Chen Feng.

    Is en Zhen, that Chen Feng must face personally ends her situation.

    If not en Zhen, Chen Feng also needs to face the fact that en Zhen may have been killed.

    However, no matter what kind, we all need to face, half no retreat possible!

    Thinking of this, I reached out and patted Chen Feng and said softly, "no matter what happens, I will accompany you!"

    Chen Feng nodded, then stopped in front of the door of the monitoring center.

    The three of us looked at each other and made sure they were all ready. Chen Feng kicked open the door of the monitoring center.

    However, what we didn''t expect was that the huge monitoring center was empty at the moment, with only a recorder playing the voice of en Zhen in front of the microphone.

    Shit, we''ve been fooled!

    We thought that Enzhen made the sound on the radio of the monitoring center. In fact, she did make it through the radio here.

    However, she recorded all those words in advance. As long as she controlled the time and pressed the play button of the recorder, it would start playing the voice of en Zhen.

    I have to say that she is really not the average cunning.

    But there''s one thing I can''t figure out, that''s why she tried so hard to lead us here?

    What is her purpose?

    Just when I couldn''t figure it out, Chen Feng suddenly let out a scream.

    "There she is

    Hearing the sound, I looked over and saw the same picture on the screen of the whole monitoring center.

    In the picture, en Zhen is taking out a bright red heart from the chest of an anesthetized patient.

    "Chen Feng, you can''t save him!" EN Zhen said to the camera with a face of Yin Luan.

    Then, en Zhen put the fresh red heart into a machine similar to a juicer, and pressed the switch. Then, like an apple, the fresh red heart was squeezed into bright red juice.

    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help but hold on to the wall and vomit.

    I''ve seen countless tragedies, but I''ve never seen such abnormal techniques.

    Dig the heart to dig the heart, she special unexpectedly return dregs into juice son, this after all is how abnormal?

    Not only me, but also the audience in the studio.

    [I feel my heart in a hurry, but fortunately it''s still there!]

    In the future, I will never look at watermelon juice directly! It''s too special, like this thing!]

    I''ve gone to the toilet and vomited. It''s abnormal

    ����

    However, we underestimated the abnormal degree of en Zhen after all.

    Because, she not only squeezed the red heart into juice, but also poured the red juice into a cup and drank it.

    "Chen Feng, are you angry? If you are angry, come and catch me

    On the whole screen, is the strange appearance of en Zhen''s mouth stained with blood, looking at the extraordinarily seeping people.

    Hearing en Zhen''s words, Chen Feng''s anger at the moment has reached the peak. He clenched his fist and smashed the nearest screen.

    Sharp screen fragments cut Chen Feng''s hand, red blood oozing from the wound, flowing everywhere.

    Seeing that, I quickly transferred medical supplies from storage and detention, and handled the wound simply for Chen Feng.

    "I''ll get her, I swear I''ll get her!" Chen Feng said with gnashing teeth.

    "She''s deliberately provoking you. She wants us to make a mess of ourselves. We can''t fall into her trap!" I gently advised.

    One side of the golden pool Yi nodded, should say: "yes, now we have three people, not afraid of her. But if she scattered us, it would be hard to say! "

    I looked up at Jin Chiyi and asked in a deep voice, "do you have a way to find out where she is?"

    Kim Chi Yi is the head of the public opinion Bureau. I believe that he has great ability to sit in that position.

    Hearing my question, Jin Chiyi hesitated, nodded and said, "give me two minutes. It only takes two minutes, and I can find out!"

 Chapter 309

    With that, Jin Chiyi crackled on the computer keyboard of the monitoring center.

    Countless data codes flash on the computer screen, as if opening the door of a new world.

    Chen Feng and I are waiting patiently, hoping that Jin Chiyi can find out the specific location of en Zhen as soon as possible.

    Just a few minutes, time seems to be slowed down, bit by bit across, the taste of living like a year, from the bottom of my heart slowly entangled up, let us sweat bursts out.

    At the same time, the audience in the live room saw that Jin Chiyi seriously inquired about the position of en Zhen, and all of them madly sent out a barrage.

    [my God, I didn''t expect that this Europa is still a computer expert. It''s so cool to type on the keyboard

    [yes, yes, you see his slender fingers flying on the keyboard, just like playing the piano!]

    [anchor, if you really break up with Pluto, we don''t mind if you are with this handsome oba! Ha ha ha]

    [be careful, Lord underworld is peeping at the screen. If you encourage his ex-wife to be with other men, you will be killed!]

    [system prompt: the user "Pluto" rewards 100 Buddhas jumping over the wall! Message: dowry

    As soon as the barrage came out, it exploded in the studio.

    My God, Lord underworld is not jealous. He even has his dowry ready for the anchor. What do you mean

    [Lord underworld is Lord underworld, this move is 100 Buddhas jumping over the wall, we only envy it!]

    ����

    Different from the live audience, when I see the reward barrage issued by Mo liangye, my heart is mixed at the moment.

    He was actually watching the live broadcast. Didn''t he say that he would not disturb each other after the divorce?

    What''s more, a reward is so much, and what''s dowry.

    Even if he wants me to marry Kim Chi Yi like the live audience, he won''t be in such a hurry to send the dowry, will he?

    Can''t wait to get rid of me completely?

    Sure enough, men are heartless men, no, male ghosts are heartless men, no good things!

    Just when I complained like this, a voice came from jinchiyi.

    "Found it!"

    Hearing this, Chen Feng and I quickly looked over.

    "Right here, her video equipment is connected to the Internet, and I''m sure she''s here through the Internet�� Jin Chiyi pointed to the hospital layout on the computer screen and said to us.

    "Are you sure? Don''t be fooled by her again Chen Feng asked with a trace of doubt.

    Kim Chi Yi nodded and answered with confidence: "I tracked it through the computer tracking algorithm. With her ability, I can''t change the IP address, so this location can''t be wrong! What''s more, she led us to the monitoring center just to get to that place! "

    I was slightly stunned, frowned and asked, "in order to get to that place?"

    "Yes, just to get there! You come and see, where she is now, is very close to where we were before. It''s almost impossible for her to go there without disturbing us. " Gold pool Yi points to hospital layout to say.

    After listening to the explanation of jinchiyi, I suddenly opened up.

    "What a cunning guy! He can even attack the West with his own voice�� I can''t help feeling.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice dropped, Chen Feng said coldly, "if you talk nonsense again, even if she is really there, it''s estimated that she should run away!"

    Yes, Chen Feng is right. Now that we have found the specific location of en Zhen, we should rush there as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, she ran back, to master her position, but not so easy!

    Thinking of this, I immediately went with Chen Feng and Jin Chiyi to the place where the computer showed the location of en Zhen.

    This is a laboratory, usually a place where hospitals do research.

    But now, in this lab, en Zhen is drinking the juice squeezed from a living heart. She really feels sick when she thinks about it.

    But now, disgusting or not, we have to rush inside.

    After all, it''s the only way to figure out what''s going on.

    So, I didn''t care, I just kicked open the door of the laboratory.

    Sure enough, this time, Kim Chi Yi''s computer algorithm is still very accurate, and it doesn''t disappoint us at all.

    Because when I opened the door, I saw Enzhen drinking her heart juice leisurely.

    And she obviously didn''t expect us to come here so soon. She was surprised. She looked at us with a scared face and asked, "you... Why don''t you... It''s impossible, you don''t have the reason to come so soon!"

    "It only means that you are out. With our police officer Jin, as long as you use the Internet, he can check it out for you�� I said with a proud face.

    Hearing this, the surprise on en Zhen''s face turned into anger. Looking at Jin Chi Yi, she said: "it''s you who broke my good thing. OK, I''ll take you first!"

    With that, en Zhen jumps to Jin Chi Yi.

    Seeing this scene, my heart suddenly shocked, holding Lu Banchi is ready to meet Jin Chiyi.

    But who knows, without waiting for my Lu bangchi to touch Jin Chiyi, Jin Chiyi has already raised his hand and quickly knocked en Zhen to the ground.

    This... This is OK?

    Is it difficult for jinchiyi to grasp the Buddha''s hand?

    After being knocked over, Enzhen is extremely unconvinced and gets up from the ground to attack jinchiyi again.

    However, at this time, Chen Feng suddenly said: "you are not Enzhen at all!"

    This words a, I and gold pool Yi instant all froze.

    Not en Zhen? What happened?

    This woman is as like as two peas in the face, or voice, how can she be not Zhen Zhen?

    "Chen Feng, are you stimulated and stupid? She is clearly en Zhen! Look at her face, her figure, she is unquestionable I turned my head and said to Chen Feng.

    But even so, Chen Feng shook his head and said, "she is definitely not en Zhen. Behind her left ear, there is a red mole. I saw it just now. There is nothing behind her left ear at all!"

    Damn, Chen Feng usually observes en Zhen so carefully, even knows where she has hemorrhoids?

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, the woman who looks like en Zhen suddenly smiles.

    "Chen Feng, it seems that I underestimate you. I didn''t expect that such a small difference can be seen by you!"

    Chen Feng looks at the woman in front of him angrily and asks in a cold voice: "who are you? What have you done to Enzhen? "

    The woman pretending to be en Zhen gave a sly smile, then turned around, put her hands on her head, pulled hard, and tore off the whole skin directly, revealing a complete female ghost image.

    "Paint... Paint skin!" After seeing this woman''s true features clearly, Chen Feng said with a slightly trembling voice.

    Painted skin is a kind of monster described by Pu Songlin in ancient China.

    It is said that this kind of monster looks charming. Because of the special nature of ghosts, as long as the method is appropriate, it can be changed into other people''s appearance at will to confuse human beings.

    Moreover, the degree of camouflage is very high, if not very close to people, it is impossible to identify the true and false.

    Just now, if Chen Feng didn''t see that she was fake in time, we would have mistaken her for en Zhen.

    Seeing that Chen Feng already knew his identity, the ghost of painted skin simply didn''t hide it. He gave a charming smile and said, "it seems that you still have some insight. You even know that I am painted skin��

    Chen Feng is too lazy to talk to her. He says coldly, "where is the real en Zhen?"

    The ghost glanced at Chen Feng and said with a sneer, "she is in a very comfortable and comfortable place. We adults like her very much. Soon she will be eaten and wiped clean."

    On hearing this, Chen Feng''s face suddenly became more ugly.

    The meaning of painted ghost is very obvious, that is, Enzhen is now being insulted by her heart eating ghost. How can Chen Feng tolerate this?

    Chen Feng was so angry that he rushed over and grabbed the ghost by the neck. He roared angrily: "where is en Zhen?"

    "I... I won''t... Tell you, even if you beat me to death, it''s useless�� The ghost said intermittently.

    Hearing the ghost''s words, Chen Feng is more angry. His eyes are red and his whole body is full of anger.

    "Well, since you think so, I''ll help you!"

    With that, Chen Feng took out the ghost door 13 needles, coldly looked at the painted ghost and said: "dare to hurt en Zhen, no matter who is a ghost, I will not let one go!"

    Then Chen Feng raised his hand and wanted to insert all the thirteen needles of the ghost door into the body of the painted ghost.

    Seeing this, I cried out, "stop it!"

    "Stop it Jinchiyi and I call out together.

    Shit, what''s so-called "one voice"?

    I quickly glanced at Jin Chiyi, then turned to Chen Feng and said, "she is the only ghost who knows the whereabouts of en Zhen. If you beat her to death, we may not find en Zhen!"

    Sure enough, hearing my words, Chen Feng immediately stopped the action on his hand and asked impatiently, "then tell me, what should I do? Now Enzhen''s life and death are uncertain, and... And it may be��

    Chen Feng''s mood is almost on the verge of collapse, almost crying out.

    Seeing Chen Feng''s appearance, Jin Chiyi quickly exhorted: "we know you''re worried, but it''s useless to be worried now. The only way is to find out the hiding place of your girlfriend from this painted ghost!"

    "If you have the ability, you will kill me. Anyway, I can''t say a word!" Painted ghost attitude tough said.

    By such a make, Chen Feng immediately more unable to make a decision.

    Kill the painted skin ghost, completely cut off the clues about en Zhen.

    If she doesn''t kill the painted skin ghost, she won''t say anything.

    This is clearly a dilemma.

    However, at the moment of Chen Feng''s hesitation, an unexpected scene happened again.

    Because Chen Feng is distracted, the painted ghost sees the right time, kicks Chen Feng hard in the chest, kicks Chen Feng to the ground, and flies away from the window

 Chapter 310

    This scene happened so suddenly that not only Chen Feng, but also Jin Chiyi and I didn''t react.

    I quickly rushed to the window and wanted to jump down and grab the skin.

    But who knows, without waiting for me to jump, there will already be a figure, no matter three seven twenty-one jump down.

    It''s Chen Feng!

    In order to save en Zhen, he is desperate now.

    Now that he''s done it, I don''t have any reason to advise him. So I''m single on the windowsill and ready to climb up. I want to jump down and chase Huapi with Chen Feng.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, jinchiyi stopped me.

    "Don''t go! We can''t place all our hopes on Huapi. We have to hurry up and think of other ways. Otherwise, in case he can''t catch up with Huapi, Enzhen will be finished��

    I stopped and felt that Jin Chiyi''s words were reasonable.

    Now for us, the most important thing is to find en Zhen.

    After all, she is still in the hands of the heart eater. If she delays for one more minute, she may lose her life.

    Although I don''t know Enzhen for a long time, she is Chen Feng''s girlfriend and my future cousin. I have no reason not to save her.

    Thinking of this, I went out of the laboratory with Jin Chiyi and found it in the whole inpatient building.

    In the whole beauty hospital, only this inpatient building has the heaviest Yin Qi, so I firmly believe that the heart Eater must be in this building.

    However, to our disappointment, we searched all the wards in the whole building from top to bottom. Even my paper men were sent out to look for them, but we didn''t find any trace of hearteaters.

    Is it hard that the hearteater is not in this building?

    Or does he have some ability to hide his whereabouts?

    "Officer Jin, where do you think the heart eater is hiding? I can''t find the whole building! " I couldn''t help but make complaints about it.

    Jin Chiyi shook his head, sighed and said, "I don''t know. We''ve found all the places we should look for. There''s no reason why we can''t find them. Is it hard for that soul eater to go to heaven and earth? "

    try by hook to look for sth. Kim Chi Yi''s words seem to remind me of something.

    Now the place we are looking for is limited to all the rooms from the first floor to the top floor of the whole hospital.

    Judging from the previous rounds of confrontation, this heart eater is very cunning. With his style, he will never choose to detain en Zhen in these rooms, waiting for us to find her.

    If I were him, I would find a very hidden place, similar to the basement and so on!

    Because everywhere underground, Yin Qi is very heavy. In this way, even if it''s a fight, it''s good for him.

    Yes, basement. Enzhen must be in the basement!

    I told my idea to Jin Chiyi, who agreed and successfully found the entrance to the first floor of the underground on the layout of the hospital.

    We hurried past, only to find that the underground floor has now been transformed into a parking lot.

    And the whole place, there is no separate room can be used to hold en Zhen.

    Are we looking in the wrong direction again?

    No, I don''t believe it!

    Although I''m always suspicious, to some extent, I still believe in my intuition: en Zhen must be kept under the surface, but we haven''t found the entrance yet.

    So, I looked around, looked at the whole parking lot, and found that the whole parking lot was actually arranged according to the shape of congenital eight diagrams.

    The combination of yin and Yang, according to the truth, there should be no evil here, why there are heart eating ghosts and skin painting ghosts?

    However, just when I was puzzled, jinchiyi suddenly opened his mouth.

    "It''s the elevator! The elevator is built in that direction, which destroys the Fengshui here! " Jin Chiyi said solemnly.

    This is not only me, but also the audience in the studio.

    Damn, this stick knows the gossip of our country? Do you want to do this

    [I feel a little shameful, I don''t know what a Chinese can understand. Bangzi can understand it. Don''t stop me, I want to be quiet!]

    Is this stick an encyclopedia? Not only computer, but also gossip

    ����

    As if seeing my question, Kim Chi Yi shrugged and said, "your country''s culture is broad and profound. I have learned a lot before I do this business."

    With that, Jin Chiyi goes to the elevator he just said.

    I pondered over the words of Jin Chiyi, and found that there was no problem.

    He is the head of the public opinion Bureau. He often investigates some cases related to ghosts. If he doesn''t understand gossip, it''s too unreasonable, isn''t it?

    Thinking of this, I simply followed him.

    Seriously, we used to walk down the stairs, so we didn''t pay much attention to the elevator.

    At the moment, when standing at the door of the elevator, I can feel the air coming from the elevator.

    Shit, there''s something wrong with the elevator!

    The whole parking lot is built according to the location of the eight diagrams. Yin and Yang coordinate with each other, but the place where the elevator is located is a brake point.

    If the evil spirit is too heavy, it will make a difference.

    When you are on the ground, you can''t see it because of the sunlight, but once you get to the ground, all the evil Qi will gather into yin and attract evil things!

    "Once you go in, you really have to face the heart eater. I can''t guarantee that you can come out alive. Do you think about it�� Jin Chiyi looked at me solemnly and said.

    Without thinking, I nodded and said, "I''ve already been here. If I don''t go there myself, how can I know I can''t come back alive?"

    Kim Chi Yi light smile, said: "you Chinese girls are as brave as you?"

    "I don''t know about others, but I will never leave my friends! As long as en Zhen doesn''t come out, I can''t get rid of it for a moment! " I said firmly.

    Kim Chi Yi shriveled mouth, did not speak, but directly press the elevator button on the wall.

    "Ding Dong!"

    The elevator door opened and Jin Chiyi and I went in together.

    Unexpectedly, when the elevator door was closed, I felt the elevator falling rapidly.

    But the problem is that the elevator button doesn''t show that there are other spaces under the basement.

    Is this elevator going to take us directly to the underworld?

    It''s impossible to say that I''m not afraid. It''s a bit weird. On one hand, it''s the rapid falling speed, and on the other hand, it''s the unknown underground space. No matter which side, it''s enough to make my adrenaline surge, OK!

    If something happens, I can''t even cry for help.

    But it''s all coming, can you still run or drop?

    Come on, let''s go and see!

    Fortunately, this feeling of falling didn''t last long, and the elevator door opened again.

    Jin Chiyi and I opened the iron fence in front of the elevator door and walked in. We found that this place is really not ordinary gloomy, especially the dark green lights on the wall, which make the whole space exude eerie everywhere

 Chapter 311

    "This... Where is this? It''s a little weird, isn''t it? " I murmured.

    "This hospital should have existed in an ancient city underground before it was established. It is said that an earthquake made many parts of Seoul sink underground more than 100 years ago. Later, when the city was restored, the sunken areas were buried and the streets and buildings were rebuilt on them. " Jinchiyi patiently explained to me.

    Hearing this, I immediately understood.

    In fact, there are many similar underground cities in China, such as Luoyang.

    The first time that Luoyang City ascended the long river of history was when King Wu of Zhou established the capital of Luoyang.

    However, the Luoyang city we see now is not the one established in the period of King Wu of Zhou Dynasty.

    About the Han Dynasty, the old city of Luoyang was buried by a strong earthquake, and the whole city was destroyed.

    Later, Emperor Wen of the Sui Dynasty became emperor and rebuilt the new city on the ruins of the old city of Luoyang, covering the old city.

    As a result, most of the underground old city is buried underground, and it is impossible to see the sun again.

    Only a small part of the land that has not been completely buried has become a place where ghosts and ghosts do black market business, that is, ghost market.

    And the place where we are now, obviously belongs to the former. When Seoul was rebuilt, it was buried under the beauty hospital forever.

    The temperature under the ground was so low and the moisture was so heavy that all my hair stood up.

    Every step that Kim Chi Yi and I take can bring a huge echo in this space.

    This ECHO, coupled with such a dark environment, makes me feel hairy when I have seen many ghosts.

    I even felt that the cannibal was hiding in a corner looking at us and looking for a chance to attack us.

    Just in case, I pulled Lu Banchi out of the storage ring and held it tightly in my hand.

    At the moment, Jin Chiyi is also ready for a plot.

    After walking for a long time, Jin Chiyi and I came to a building like a small house.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that through the iron fence in front of the building, I saw Enzhen locked in.

    Yes, it''s the Enzhen that jinchiyi and I have been looking for!

    "En Zhen, en Zhen, is that you? Are you really en Zhen�� I cried, looking excited.

    Hearing my cry, en Zhen turned her head and saw that it was me. She was excited.

    "Xiaofei... You''re here at last. I''m scared to death. It''s terrible here. It''s really terrible..." Enzhen said and cried.

    I quickly comforted: "en Zhen, don''t cry, I''ll help you out right away!"

    With that, I took off a hairpin from my head and straightened it. Then I found the keyhole of the iron fence and opened it with a few punches.

    I quickly ran in and hugged en Zhen.

    "En Zhen, fortunately you''re OK. My cousin is worried when he knows you''ve been arrested!"

    "What about Chen Feng? How is Chen Feng? Is he hurt? " Enzhen asked with concern.

    "Cousin, he is very good, but before there was a painted ghost pretending to be you, now he went after her. As long as we get out of here, you''ll see my cousin soon! "

    EN Zhen nodded, just about to say something.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a voice suddenly sounded behind me.

    "But it''s a pity that you can''t get out��

    This voice!

    My heart suddenly surprised, turned around, but saw that jinchiyi had locked the iron fence again, and showed a smile of Yin Luan.

    "Jin Chiyi, are you crazy? Let us out I cried out anxiously.

    "At this time, you still call me jinchiyi? It seems that my performance is so good! "

    With that, Jin Chiyi turned into a different person.

    Seeing Jin Chiyi''s transformation, en Zhen can''t help crying out: "Pei Yan, how are you?"

    Damn, it''s the handsome guy we met in the elevator, that''s en Zhen''s ex boyfriend!

    Seeing this scene, the audience in the whole studio exploded.

    [I went. I''m so handsome. I''m a ghost. It''s blinding me!]

    [to be honest, I thought officer Jin appeared a little strange before, but I didn''t dare to say for fear of interfering with the anchor!]

    [this ghost is really insidious. It has cheated our anchor for so long!]

    [upstairs, you look down on our anchor too much. Don''t you find that it''s actually the anchor who has been playing this ghost all the time? If this ghost didn''t lead the way, how could the anchor find little sister Enzhen

    ����

    "Cui Enzhen, do you really think I''m your Playboy''s ex boyfriend?" Hearing en Zhen''s words, fake Jin Chi Yi sneered, "to tell you the truth, I''m the heart eater, and the real Pei Yan has been eaten by me as early as two months ago. My soul has occupied my body!"

    This words a, en Zhen almost stand unsteady, I quickly reached out to help her.

    "You... You killed... Pei Yan, you killed Pei Yan!" EN Zhen looks at the heart eater angrily.

    "Yes, I did. So what? Love him? Don''t worry, you will die soon, so you''d better love yourself first! " Eat heart Ghost a face to sneer of say.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    "You think I can be locked up with this iron fence?"

    Eating ghost slightly Zheng for a while, slightly vigilant asked: "what do you mean?"

    Hearing this, I took en Zhen slowly to the iron fence. With a little effort, I pulled the iron fence open and walked out.

    See this scene, eat heart ghost''s eyes almost stare out.

    "How... How possible? I... I''m obviously locked... How can... How can! "

    I glanced at him and said coldly: "originally, you almost won, but you are too impatient to find that I quietly left a small paper man outside when I walked in. Small paper man is not enough to kill you, but it''s enough to open a lock for me with a hairpin! "

    With that, I reached out and let a little paper man with only a finger long stop in the palm of my hand.

    After listening to my words, the audience in the live room sent out bullet screens one after another.

    [the anchor is so smart, 32 likes for you!]

    [the little paper man is so cute that he can save the anchor at the critical moment. I''m going to call for the little paper man!]

    [I''ll just say, how can a heart eater fool fool our witty and brave anchor

    [I feel that there are more and more routines for anchors now, and I almost believe in this play!]

    ����

    Seeing the little paper man in my hand, the heart eater''s face suddenly changed.

    "When did you... When did you find out I had a problem?"

    Before I could answer, a familiar voice came from behind me.

    "If you want to talk about your flaws, it''s too much to talk about one day and one night!"

    EN Zhen turns her head, but sees Chen Feng coming over in a calm way.

 Chapter 312

    EN Zhen can''t control herself. She rushes over and hugs Chen Feng.

    "Chen Feng, you finally came. I thought you didn''t care about me." Enzhen''s voice was slightly aggrieved.

    Chen Feng patted en Zhen gently, comforted: "it''s OK, I''ve come to save you, it''s OK."

    See Chen Feng come, eat heart ghost''s face to show incomparable surprise.

    "You... You''re not..."

    Chen Feng led en Zhen slowly to come forward, a faint smile, said: "I''m not what? I''m not led away by the painted skin ghost, am I? But it''s a pity that you''ll never see the painted skin ghost who obeys you again, because she has been beaten out of her wits by me. "

    Hearing this, the ghost''s face became more ugly. Under the green light, it was red and white. It was not too wonderful.

    "So, you''ve been acting!" Eat heart Ghost a face indignant of say.

    I coldly looked at the ghost of eating heart and said, "you are only allowed to act, but we are not allowed to act? What''s more, you''ve put in so much. If we don''t cooperate, it won''t give you face! "

    With that, I look at Chen Feng and smile with him.

    After all, his cousin, I didn''t call him for nothing. We still have this tacit understanding.

    "In fact, from the beginning, we felt that your appearance was not normal, but we were not too sure. So when we were in the monitoring center, we deliberately asked you to help us search the location of fake Enzhen by computer. Do you think we can''t understand those messy codes? In fact, my computer level is too high. How can I not see that you are beating around? " Chen Feng said with a proud face.

    "Not only that, but also about the painted skin ghost in the laboratory. Whether she was caught or later released, it was all in your plan. Your purpose is to arouse Chen Feng''s anger, make him lose his mind and chase him out, so as to make me alone and lead me here step by step! " I follow Chen Feng''s words to say.

    "We thought you were aiming at all living people, but when we see that the attached male doctors have not had their hearts removed, we know that you are only aiming at women." Chen Feng coldly looking at the ghost said.

    Now that the truth has been revealed, the heart eater has nothing to hide. He simply admits what Chen Feng said.

    "You''re right. I''m aiming for women. Men belong to Yang, women belong to Yin, only a woman''s heart, in order to better enhance the ghost power. In the past two months, I''ve taken advantage of Pei Yan''s authority to work, and I''ve eaten 97 women''s hearts. Now even if you follow me to find here, what? Can you stop me in your power? "

    Eating heart ghost said, a face of provocative looking at me and Chen Feng, as if to expect that we can''t beat him.

    "I don''t know if I can stop you until I fight. What kind of a hero is he just boasting I cried coldly.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, the whole body of the heart eating ghost burst out a strong ghost spirit and directly attacked me.

    Damn, this heart eater really says that the wind is the rain. He even doesn''t say hello, so he starts to fight directly. It''s so disrespectful of the rules of the world!

    But I''m not a bully. Since he doesn''t behave, there''s no need for me to be polite to him.

    Thinking of this, I flashed quickly to avoid the attack of ghost power, and then I took Lu Banchi to him.

    Eating heart ghost see this, quickly gathered ghost gas to side to avoid.

    But who knows, Chen Feng at this time suddenly hit him ghost door 13 needles.

    The ghost of eating heart couldn''t escape. He was hit by several of them and screamed in an instant.

    "You... How dare you hurt me? You... You''re so hateful Heart eating ghost roared with indignation on his face.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng couldn''t help laughing, holding a long thin silver needle in his hand. He said to the ghost of eating heart with pride, "what''s hurting you? We''ll beat you to death!"

    The Soul Eater took a look at Chen Feng and sneered, "young man, don''t be too arrogant. It''s not sure who''s going to drive you away! "

    "Yes? Then take out all your skills, let''s make a good comparison! You''ve only eaten 97 extremely Yin hearts, but there are still two left. I don''t believe you can turn the world around! " Chen Feng responded.

    As soon as he said this, the heart eater was even more annoyed. He snapped: "hum, if I don''t clean up you two foreigners who don''t know how to survive today, I will be a ghost for so many years in vain!"

    With that, the heart eating ghost suddenly roared, which made the whole underground city tremble.

    The violent shaking made all three of us stand unsteadily and began to shake.

    However, it''s not terrible. What''s terrible is that when the heart eater roared, his whole body turned red, as if he came out of the fire.

    What''s the situation? Cannibals actually have this operation?

    Chen Feng and I looked at each other face to face, are a face of the circle.

    "Die, all who stand in my way, die!" Eat heart ghost Li to drink, then both hands then be like hawk claw similar, grasped to us.

    I quickly dodged the heart eater''s claws.

    But because Chen Feng pushed en Zhen away at the first time, he didn''t have time to hide, so he was caught by the heart eating ghost.

    "Ah --" Chen Feng gave a painful cry.

    Hearing this, I found out that the place where Chen Feng was caught by the ghost of eating heart was emitting bursts of smoke.

    I went, eating heart ghost''s body is actually hot, so go on Chen Feng is not to be burnt?

    When I saw this scene, I didn''t dare to delay. I immediately tied the peach nail to the ink line, and then threw it up to the top of my head. Then, relying on the reflection of the ink line, I swung myself into the air, raised my foot to kick the heart eater, and directly kicked him to the ground.

    Then, without waiting for the Soul Eater to react, I took out a fire extinguisher from the storage ring and sprayed all the chemical powder on the Soul Eater.

    Especially, you will catch fire, won''t I put out the fire for you?

    Fortunately, the things in my aunt''s storage ring are complete. Otherwise, I''ll really get your way!

    Because of being sprayed with dry powder, the red color on the Soul Eater disappeared as if the fire had gone out, and returned to normal color.

    Taking advantage of this gap, I immediately took down the indefinite universe ring in my hand, recited a mantra to make it bigger, and quickly attacked the heart eating ghost.

    Seeing that the ring of heaven and earth is about to hit the heart eating ghost, unexpectedly, at this time, there are many changes.

    The hateful Soul Eater actually raised his hand and raised Chen Feng in front of me, trying to use Chen Feng to block my indefinite universe ring attack.

    Shit, do you want to be so mean?

    Knowing that I won''t hurt Chen Feng, it''s shameless to use Chen Feng as a shield!

    Seeing my hesitation, the heart eater burst out laughing: "you fight, aren''t you very powerful? Why not

 Chapter 313

    However, the heart eater is not proud for long.

    When his voice just fell, there was a sharp pain in his abdomen, so that he subconsciously let go of Chen Feng''s hand.

    Originally, when he used Chen Feng as a shield, Chen Feng also took the opportunity to insert the two peach nails between his fingers into the stomach of the heart eater.

    Is this self inflicted?

    After regaining his freedom, Chen Feng did not dare to delay and immediately rolled back to me.

    See Chen Feng back, has been hiding in the corner of en Zhen to meet up, but Chen Feng stopped.

    "You stay there, don''t come here. I''m fine, don''t worry! " Chen Feng light to en Zhen said.

    EN Zhen knew that she was in trouble, so she nodded and went back to the corner.

    I glanced at Chen Feng, saw him close to my side of the shoulder, the skin has been burned off a large piece, revealing the bright red flesh and blood.

    "Are you sure you can do it?" I asked in a low voice.

    Chen Feng white I one eye, discontented of say: "don''t you know the man most taboo others doubt oneself not to be able to?"

    I almost vomited blood when I heard that.

    What I said is no good, and what he said is no good. It''s totally two meanings, OK?

    How many unhealthy things do you have in your head to blurt out this kind of words?

    However, for the sake of being my cousin, I immediately took out a bottle of medical alcohol and gauze from the storage ring and threw it to him.

    "Wipe it on yourself. Don''t get infected. You have to amputate your limbs when you go back!"

    "Can''t you expect me to do better?"

    Chen Feng murmured discontentedly, then poured the whole bottle of medical alcohol on the wound, wrapped the wound with gauze, and together with me focused on the heart eater.

    Because eating heart ghost abdomen was Chen Feng inserted two peach wood nails, his ghost power has dissipated a lot, now is full of anger.

    "It''s all your good work. I''m going to kill you, kill you!"

    Having said that, the ghost of eating heart pounced directly on us, and the sharp claws pressed Chen Feng''s eyebrows.

    Who knows, Chen Feng not only does not hide, the corner of his mouth also shows a strange smile.

    What''s the intention of this product?

    Without waiting for me to understand, Chen Feng quickly raised his left arm like lightning, grabbed the ghost''s arm, pulled it in front of him, and hit the ghost''s abdomen with his right hand.

    Heart eating ghost didn''t expect that Chen Feng''s action was so fast, and there was no time to react. Chen Feng slapped him solidly, which instantly scattered the ghost gas in his body.

    Then, Chen Feng raises his foot and kicks the heart eater in the chest. The heart eater''s body floats in the air like duckweed, and finally hits the ground heavily.

    Seeing this scene, I gave a faint smile and said to Chen Feng, "cousin, you are really getting more and more proficient in your six phase skills."

    Hearing my praise, Chen Feng smiles and says, "that''s a must. I dare not neglect Liu Xiang''s miraculous skill, which is inherited by the Chen family."

    "Six... Six phases? This... What kind of martial arts is this? " The heart eater, who was beaten to death, asked in a weak voice.

    Chen Feng sneered and said to the ghost with a proud face: "I use the mysterious power from China. How can a stick ghost like you know?"

    Because I was worried about the unexpected, I said to Chen Feng: "don''t talk nonsense with him, let''s solve him quickly, and then get out of here! This place is too cloudy. Even if we can stand it for a long time, Enzhen can''t stand it! "

    Chen Feng nodded and said, "indeed, it''s better for a beast like him to be beaten to death early."

    Think of here, Chen Feng and I slowly to eat heart ghost, ready to end him immediately.

    But who knows, at this time, the whole underground city suddenly filled with bursts of smoke, so that the line of sight becomes blurred.

    Faintly, I seemed to smell a strange smell in the smoke. I rushed to Chen Feng and en Zhen and yelled: "cover your mouth and nose, the smoke is poisonous!"

    However, when I looked back at Enzhen, I found that the place where Enzhen was was was empty.

    My heart is not good, and subconsciously went to see the ghost eating heart, the ghost eating heart I do not know when actually disappeared!

    After that, Enzhen is likely to be taken away by the heart eating ghost again!

    What''s more, the poisonous smoke in the underground city is getting thicker and thicker, so thick that we can''t see everything around us.

    I take out a towel from the storage ring, pour water on it, cover my mouth and nose with Chen Feng, and look for the exit.

    NND, this heart eating ghost is really hateful. The ghost power on his body has been scattered 70% by Chen Fengzhen, and he dares to be a demon.

    I swear, after going out, I will beat him so that I don''t even know his mother!

    But the so-called ideal is very full, reality is very bony, even if I scolded the heart eater ten thousand times in my heart, Chen Feng and I didn''t even touch the elevator.

    The strong poisonous smoke has completely lost our way, and we can''t distinguish the southeast from the northwest.

    Seeing that we were trapped in the poisonous smoke, the audience in the live broadcast room was very anxious at the moment.

    [what can we do? The anchor is trapped. If they are really poisoned, won''t we watch it live in the future

    [upstairs, shut your crow''s mouth, you don''t talk, no one treats you as dumb!]

    [I hope Lord underworld will show up to save the anchor as before. As long as Lord underworld shows up, the anchor will be OK!]

    [I hope so, but didn''t the anchor divorce Lord Hades? Lord Pluto won''t save the anchor any more, will he? Otherwise, why did you give the anchor dowry before

    [Lord underworld, if you don''t show up again, I won''t powder you. That''s what I''m talking about!]

    [although I still want to powder Lord underworld, Lord underworld, please show up quickly. The anchor''s wet towel won''t last long. If you are really poisoned, you won''t be able to cry in the future!]

    ����

    Although these audience three words do not leave the ink cool night, but at the moment my heart is still warm.

    Even if they used to scold me for being useless, stupid and weak, they always wanted Mo liangye to protect me, but when I was in danger, they would still worry about me and worry about me.

    Just, they don''t know, ink cool night is really never in my dangerous time to come forward.

    Now, to him, I''m just a familiar stranger. What''s the reason for him to go through life and death for a stranger?

    Therefore, the current situation, I and Chen Feng to find a way to solve it!

    Thinking of this, I looked at Chen Feng, covered my mouth and nose with a towel, and asked in a deep voice, "do you have any paper people there? If there are, it''s better for us to send more paper men to find the exit than for us to hang around here��

    Chen Feng shrugged, covered his nose and mouth, and said helplessly: "you think I''m you. You have a storage ring to hide things, but I don''t. If I take so many paper men, where can I put them? Is it hard to put them in your underwear to ward off evil

 Chapter 314

    Hearing this, I raised my leg and kicked him. I covered my mouth and nose and scolded: "when is it, you are not so formal! If you don''t go out again, be careful that your future daughter-in-law is really hurt by that heart eater! "

    Sure enough, on hearing the words "future daughter-in-law", Chen Feng immediately became serious.

    "You''re right. We have to find the exit and go out to save en Zhen."

    Shit, this product is changing so fast!

    But the problem is, now we have only one paper man. When the paper man finds the exit, I''m afraid we''ve been smoked to death by the poisonous smoke!

    It seems that now we can only race against time and find the exit at the same time as the paper man.

    Thinking of this, I immediately took out the only paper man left on my body and recited a mantra, ready to drive the paper man.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a man in black suddenly came out of the poisonous smoke.

    Because we couldn''t see clearly, Chen Feng and I thought it was the heart eater who came back. We immediately stood on guard and prepared to fight again.

    But after a while, the shadow came to us and said in a deep voice, "follow me!"

    With that, the shadow grabbed my hand.

    In a hurry, I immediately held my breath, grabbed Chen Feng''s arm, and let the shadow take us to a certain direction.

    I don''t know how long we ran. At last, the shadow finally took us out of the underground city full of poisonous smoke and got on the elevator we had taken before.

    And until then, I had a chance to carefully look at the shadow in front of me.

    He was dressed in black all over his body, and his face and head were covered with black cloth.

    But I don''t know why, I always feel that this person is familiar, as if I have seen him somewhere.

    Especially when he just held my hand, that feeling was so familiar that I almost blurted out his name.

    There was no smoke or sand in the elevator, but I felt that my eyes were so dry that I could not help it. Even my chest was stuffy. Some kind of long lost emotion surged to me.

    "Is it... Is it you?" I looked at the man in black and asked in a trembling voice.

    Hearing this, the man in black was stunned for a moment. Then he quickly recovered his calm and replied in a strange tone: "you recognize the wrong person."

    This is not his voice, this is not the voice of Mo liangye!

    But why... Why did he hold my hand just now, so like a cool night?

    As like as two peas, he felt that the smooth, delicate and cold feeling was exactly the same as him.

    "No, you are mo liangye. You are him, aren''t you?" With a trembling voice, I tried to reach out and pull the black cloth on his face.

    Unexpectedly, the man in black caught my hand, glanced at me fiercely, and said in a deep voice, "please don''t do such meaningless things, otherwise, I don''t mind sending you back to the underground city full of poisonous smoke!"

    With that, the man in black threw away my hand indifferently. Don''t turn around and don''t look at me any more.

    Although I don''t know whether the man in black is a cool night, my heart is still broken.

    Maybe I''m used to the fact that every time I encounter a dangerous situation, Mo liangye will come to save me, so at this moment, I just hope that he will appear, even if only for a moment.

    But in front of this person, although the body shape is somewhat similar, but the voice is completely different from that of Mo liangye.

    Maybe I think too much.

    The elevator went up for about 2 minutes and then stopped on the top floor of the inpatient department.

    I have a look around, and I''m a little bit encircled. I don''t know why the man in black brought us here.

    After ten steps from the elevator to the rooftop, Chen Feng and I saw a scene of collapse.

    The ghost was standing on the edge of the roof, while en Zhen was hanging on the edge of the roof. She could not fall down until she clasped the edge of the roof with her hands.

    Seeing us coming, the ghost sneered and said, "it seems that I underestimated you. But soon, you will lose a good friend��

    With that, the ghost of eating heart raised his foot and stepped on en Zhen, trying to hold on to the edge of the roof.

    Enzhen ate the pain, yelled, and then subconsciously released the hand that was trampled on.

    With only one hand on the edge of the roof, en Zhen''s whole body lost her balance and hung wobbly outside. She was about to fall.

    Seeing this scene, Chen Feng''s whole body is going crazy. He yells at the ghost in a fierce voice: "you bastard, let en Zhen go, or I''ll make you immortal. You can''t even be a ghost!"

    Hear Chen Feng''s words, eat heart ghost lips Cape to show a touch of sneer: "Oh? really? But if I can take your girlfriend and bury him with me, I''ll make a profit. "

    With that, the Soul Eater raised his other foot and tried to step on en Zhen''s other hand.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the man in black who saved us suddenly spoke.

    "Wait a minute."

    Hearing the voice of the man in black, the Soul Eater gave him a light look, and then looked at Chen Feng and me, with a sly smile on his lips.

    "I didn''t expect that you two foreigners could find help in Korea!"

    "What do you want?" The man in black asked in a deep voice.

    The hearteater sneered and said, "what do I want? There are so many things I want. Can you satisfy me all? "

    "Of course, I have something in my hand. It must be what you want. It can bring you everything." The man in Black said faintly.

    As soon as the words came out, the heart eater immediately became interested: "what is it? Are you so sure I''ll be interested��

    The man in black stretched out his hand to the heart eater, and the palm of his hand quickly opened and closed, so that I didn''t see what he was holding at all.

    "Well, aren''t you interested?" The man in black looked at the heart eater and asked.

    The ghost of eating heart nodded and said, "I''m interested in this good thing. It''s only in the sky. It''s rare to hear it in the world. How can I not be interested?"

    Obviously, although Chen Feng and I didn''t see what was in the hands of the man in black, the cannibal had already seen it clearly and was still very interested in it.

    In other words, as long as you exchange this thing with the heart eater, maybe Er Enzhen will be saved!

    Think of this, I and Chen Feng''s heart is a little relieved.

    As long as the cannibals are willing to exchange, then everything is no longer a problem.

    Although we don''t know how much this thing is worth or how much we will owe to the man in black, it''s the right thing to save en Zhen now, and the rest is in the future.

    "Since you are interested, let''s make an exchange. I give you things and you give me people. It''s fair to everyone! " Said the man in black in a deep voice.

    I don''t know if the heart eater was fascinated by the thing on the hand in black. He didn''t refute the man in black at all. He just nodded his head and said, "well, well, as long as you give me this thing, it''s easy to say anything and everything!"

 Chapter 315

    Hearing the heart eater''s words, I can''t help but wonder what''s in the hands of the man in black that can tempt the heart eater like this?

    It''s hard to say that it''s the jade seal passed on to the state. If you get it, you can dominate the world?

    But these days, things like that should only exist in museums around the world. How can this man in black have them?

    But these are not important. As long as the man in black can save en Zhen, he will be my benefactor and Chen Feng''s benefactor in the future!

    Thinking of this, I looked at the man in black again.

    I saw the man in black holding something mysterious in his hand and walking slowly towards the heart eater.

    The heart eater was so greedy that his eyes were almost full of peaches.

    "It''s a good idea to hand over things and people on one hand." The man in black raised his eyes and said coldly to the heart eater.

    The Soul Eater looked at the things in the hands of the man in black, and then at Enzhen at his feet. It seemed that he still thought the things in the hands of the man in black were more important, so he moved a little to the side.

    "So you can give it to me?" The greediness of heart eaters can hardly be concealed.

    The man in black looked back at Chen Feng and me and said in a deep voice, "do you still need me to teach you?"

    Hearing this, Chen Feng and I immediately knew each other and ran to get ready to pull en Zhen up.

    "Things, things, give me the things quickly!" Eat heart ghost press cannot bear of urge way.

    Seeing that Chen Feng and I had rushed in his direction, the man in black must have been able to save en Zhen, so he slowly opened his hand to the heart eater.

    Then, in a flash, the thing on the black man''s hand burst out a strong golden light, and then, like a piece of magnet, it produced a huge adsorption capacity, and wanted to suck the heart eater in.

    Seeing this scene, the ghost suddenly changed his face. He tried his best to hold the outer edge of the roof to prevent it from being sucked in, and cried in horror: "no! How could it be, how could it be! "

    "From the moment you are greedy, you should expect such an outcome!" The man in black shrieked to the heart eater, and suddenly shrieked: "close!"

    "No! no I don''t want to... "

    Unfortunately, before the last word of the heart eater had finished, he had been sucked in by the things in the hands of the man in black, and there was no residue left.

    Seeing this, Chen Feng and I were finally relieved.

    That heart eating ghost is really too cunning. If we don''t get rid of it completely, I''m afraid Chen Feng and I will have to remind you later.

    Now, the man in black has helped us solve the problem of heart eaters, which is a big help to us.

    At present, as long as we pull en Zhen up, everything will be OK!

    Thinking of this, Chen Feng and I finally ran to the outer edge of the roof where en Zhen was, and reached out to pull her up.

    But who knows, at this time, en Zhen because of too long, physical exhaustion, hands even loose, the whole person fell down.

    See this scene, Chen Feng whole person all crazy, simply regardless of three seven twenty-one, a foot on the outer edge of the roof, directly toward en Zhen rushed in the past.

    I went, Chen Feng in order to save en Zhen, is not even life?

    To tell you the truth, it''s the first time I''ve known Chen Feng for such a long time.

    Fortunately, Chen Feng''s speed is very fast. After a while, he grabs en Zhen, holds her in his arms, and raises his hand to fasten the edge of the balcony on a certain floor below.

    But now Chen Feng is holding it with one hand and bearing the weight of two people. He may be able to hold it in a short time, but after a long time, even if he is King Kong, he will definitely be finished.

    So I still have to find a way to pull them up.

    I looked around and saw that there was no available tool, so I had to draw ink line from the storage ring and was about to throw it down.

    Unexpectedly, the man in black suddenly stopped me.

    "Give it to me!"

    I slightly Zheng for a while, although don''t know what he wants to do, but still obediently handed the ink line to him.

    I saw the man in black holding the ink line in one hand and brushing it gently with the other hand. The whole ink line seemed to have been blessed by an eminent monk, shining with golden light.

    Then, the man in black throws the ink line down, and the ink line actively entangles Chen Feng and en Zhen''s waist.

    The man in black holds the ink line in both hands, pedals on the edge of the roof with one foot, and pulls Chen Feng and en Zhen up little by little.

    See Chen Feng and en Zhen safe up, my heart has been hanging that stone is finally put down.

    Seriously, if I lose a friend in one day, I will cry to death, let alone lose two in one day.

    This time, thanks to the man in black.

    Thinking of this, I turned to look at the man in black and wanted to say thank you to him.

    Who knows, at the moment there is empty, only my ink line is lying on the ground alone.

    As for the man in black, he had left without knowing it.

    I don''t know why, when I saw the man in black leave silently, I didn''t know when it was foggy. My mood was as wet as a rainy night.

    Is that him?

    From beginning to end, I''m not sure whether that person is mo liangye.

    I hope it is him, but I dare not expect it to be him.

    At the beginning, we agreed to get together and disperse. From then on, the end of the world is peaceful.

    If that person is really him, do I really have the courage to start again with him?

    The love in the world is always the best if it is not obtained or lost.

    There is no feeling more painful and bitter than clearly falling in love but not being able to love.

    But that''s it. Maybe I have no choice.

    The night wind slowly blowing, I was bleak, quickly hugged himself, turned towards Chen Feng they walked.

    Because of the huge business in the cosmetic surgery hospital, Chen Feng and I called the police. We didn''t leave until the police came and blocked the whole hospital.

    However, as we were approaching the gate of the plastic surgery hospital, because of the dim light, I almost tripped over something under my feet.

    I looked at it and almost screamed.

    It''s not something that trip me, but a person, and a person that I never thought of -- jinchiyi!

    See that person is the moment of Jin Chi Yi, en Zhen subconsciously to Chen Feng behind hide.

    Presumably, before in the underground city, the ghost of eating heart pretends to be jinchiyi, leaving a big psychological shadow for Enzhen.

    Chen Feng patted en Zhen on the back and said softly, "don''t be afraid. The fake one has been accepted by the man in black. Now, nine times out of ten, it should be true!"

    "Are you sure?" EN Zhen is a little suspicious.

    Chen Feng nodded, then released en Zhen, went to Jin Chi Yi, raised his foot and kicked him in the leg.

    "Hey, wake up. If you don''t wake up, I''ll take off your clothes!"

    Xu is Chen Feng kicked a little bit more heavily, did not expect to lie on the ground of the golden pool Yi actually really wake up, see me and Chen Feng, suddenly a face of the circle.

 Chapter 316

    "You... Why are you here?" As he got up from the ground, Jin Chiyi asked curiously.

    "I also want to ask you, how can you come to this plastic surgery hospital if you don''t stay at home this evening? To be honest, do you have any other purpose? " Chen Feng a face vigilant ask a way.

    Kim Chi Yi patted the soil on his body and said, "do you think I want to come here at night? I was just passing by after sending a friend home. I saw that there was a lot of Yin in it, so I thought about coming in to see if there was any evil. But I didn''t know that I was attacked by something from behind just after I came in, and then I fainted. "

    Hearing this, the suspicion in Chen Feng''s heart suddenly became greater.

    After all, as like as two peas of the two people who are the same as the former Jin Chi Yi, the fake Jin Chi Yi is almost the same. It is hard for people to not doubt.

    "You want to cheat us, don''t you? Let you not tell the truth, today I must tear your face

    Chen Feng a face exasperates of finish saying, then lift a hand to pull on the face of the gold pool Yi.

    Jinchiyi wanted to hide, but his speed was Chen fengkuai, who had never practiced six phase magic skill. So soon, Enzhen and I heard a scream of "ah --".

    "Oh, no, it''s so strong that it can''t be torn off!" Chen Feng is a little unbelievable.

    No matter how good his temper is, Jin Chiyi is annoyed by Chen Feng. He covers his inexplicably red face torn by Chen Feng and looks at us angrily and says, "are you Chinese so impolite? What on earth have I done? Are you going to do this to me? "

    I stopped Chen Feng in a hurry.

    "OK, almost. Don''t look back and damage the friendship between our two peoples!"

    "How can that be? Just now that heart eater pretended to be him, and almost didn''t kill us. What''s more, I have to pull a few hairs of him for a little revenge. "

    With that, Chen Feng''s hand swept over Jin Chiyi''s head and directly pulled dozens of hair down.

    "The hair is real and the face is real. It seems that this man is real!"

    Chen Feng stares at the rubbing hair in the palm of his hand and takes a look. Then he blows and blows all the hair to the ground.

    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word? "

    For all sorts of inexplicable behavior of Chen Feng, Jin Chiyi''s patience has reached the limit.

    Although we were almost cheated by Jinchi Yi, who was disguised as a ghost of eating heart, it should be true.

    What''s more, if the man in black before was really a cool night, he would never leave me future trouble.

    Thinking of this, I have to bow my brow and apologize to Jin Chiyi.

    As like as two peas, I feel shy. We don''t want to do this kind of offensive behavior to you, but before we got to the plastic surgery hospital, we did meet a man who looks exactly the same as you. It''s a heart eating ghost who has made the heart of a patient in a plastic surgery hospital and has nearly killed 3 of us, so we have a psychological shadow.

    "You mean I''ve been impersonated by a heart eater?" The gold pool Yi stares big eyes to ask a way.

    Chen Feng and en Zhen and I nodded together.

    "What about the heart eater? Take me to find him. Even I dare to pretend to be him. I have to teach him a lesson today! "

    Kim Chi Yi said with an angry face, then rolled up his sleeve, pretended to go to the cosmetic surgery hospital to find the ghost of eating heart.

    I quickly grabbed him and said faintly, "officer Jin, you''d better save yourself. We''ve already cleaned up the heart eater and his accomplices. Are you going to collect the corpses for those dead patients now?"

    The gold pool Yi tiny Zheng for a while, should way: "you all tidied up?"? Just the three of you? "

    Chen Feng hands crossed on the chest, a proud face asked: "how? Can''t you? "

    Kim Chi Yi looked at me and Chen Feng, as if doubting the ability of Chen Feng and me.

    Who knows, just at this time, a small policeman came to him in a hurry. Jin Chiyi stopped him directly, showed his police certificate, and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the situation inside now?"

    "What else can happen? All the patients in the hospital who had chest plastic surgery died. It''s said that a hearteater came out of the hospital underground. Now the whole hospital is busy with the aftermath! It''s estimated that Tianxing hospital will lose a lot of money this time! "

    The little policeman simply said to Jin Chiyi, and then ran to do his own work.

    However, with the words of the little police, Jin Chiyi finally completely believed what Chen Feng and I said.

    "Officer Jin, I don''t mean you. As the head of the public opinion Bureau, you can be attacked and pretended by a ghost. How can you lose face if we tell you this?" While I said, I squeezed my eyes at Chen Feng.

    We''ve been working hard for most of the night and almost died. How can we be regarded as doing a good thing for the citizens? Even if jinchiyi doesn''t give me a pay increase, we have to solve the midnight snack for us!

    Chen Feng immediately understood and said, "yes, it''s a big news. I have to quickly wind up my microblog to inform the masses of the people."

    Sure enough, as soon as he heard this, Jin Chiyi immediately grabbed Chen Feng''s mobile phone and said in a deep voice: "no hair! I invite Mi Xiaofei, as a member of the Bureau of public opinion, to solve such a big case and get a performance bonus

    "Well, we have food and money. Let''s not talk about it today." I said with a satisfied smile.

    Kimchi gave me a sad look, and then drove us to the best snack in Seoul.

    In this way, after we had enough to eat and drink, the three of us said goodbye to Kim Chi Yi because we were not on the way, and watched his car go away.

    Late at night, the temperature was very low, the autumn wind was rustling, and Yu Enzhen sneezed several times in succession.

    Seeing this, Chen Feng quickly takes off his clothes and puts them on en Zhen''s body.

    "It''s getting late. Shall I take you home?" Chen Feng said to en Zhen with a gentle face.

    EN Zhen shook her head and said, "no, I won''t go home. I''ll go to you."

    This words, Chen Feng a little incredible, directly silly.

    You know, before, Enzhen had been indifferent to him, and never stayed in our house.

    And now, en Zhen actually takes the initiative to ask us to live there, and maybe she will sleep with him, which is not too happy for Chen Feng, who has not been opened by a woman.

    See Chen Feng Leng for a long time did not move, en Zhen hand in front of Chen Feng shook, asked: "what''s the matter with you? Don''t you want me to live with you? Then I''ll take a taxi to my home! "

    "Yes, I don''t want to. Let''s hurry home. It''s so cold outside. It''s still warm in the bed! "

 Chapter 317

    In this way, en Zhen is not only smoothly turned back home by Chen Feng, but also smoothly live in a room.

    As for my single dog, I can only choose to ignore their existence and go straight to my room.

    Who knows I push the door, then see warm has been very sweet sleep.

    Xu is the voice that I open the door a little big, unexpectedly wake up originally depend on Ji Yunxi in the bedside, a careless Lilliputian book fell on the ground.

    It seems that during the time when Chen Feng and I were not at home, Ji Yunxi was always with me.

    Seeing me back, Ji Yunxi rubbed his bleary eyes and asked softly, "are you back? Hungry or not, just now I went out with nuanwan and bought your favorite mango cake. Shall I bring it in for you? "

    I shook my head and said, "no, I''ve had supper. I''m not hungry now."

    With that, I walked slowly, reached out and touched Nuan Nuan''s forehead, then turned to Ji Yunxi and said, "thank you for taking care of Nuan Nuan for me."

    "Nuan Nuan is very well behaved. There is no noise, just..." Ji Yunxi wants to stop.

    "Just what?" I asked faintly.

    Ji Yunxi took a look at me and said in a deep voice: "when wennuan fell asleep, he talked in his sleep and called dad all the time."

    Hearing this, my heart felt like it was suddenly pounded by something. It was stuffy and painful.

    "Although Nuan Nuan is seldom mentioned, she is so young that she needs a father to take care of her, if you like..."

    Before he finished, I refused and said, "no, I don''t want to. I know I''m sorry for wennuan and Guoguo, but I don''t think I want to find a stepfather for my two children. "

    "Xiao Fei, why are you suffering?" Ji Yunxi''s voice was a little hoarse.

    I shook my head, looked at Ji Yunxi and said, "I know what you''re thinking, and I know you just want to find someone to get married and give your father an account, but I''m sorry, I''m really not a suitable person."

    "What if I said that I didn''t come to Korea to avoid the selection of Princess arranged by my father?" Ji Yunxi asked with a frown.

    At the moment, Ji Yunxi''s eyes are unprecedented hot, straight looking at me, as if to see my heart to the general.

    But after all, I shook my head and said, "I''m really sorry."

    Ji Yunxi''s body obviously vibrated, obviously he didn''t expect me to answer like this.

    In other people''s eyes, Ji Yunxi is the prince of Shura kingdom. If he can marry him, it''s really a blessing for eight generations.

    But for me, no matter how good people in this world are, they are not equal to that one.

    "Well, I see. I''ll never talk about it to you again. You go to bed early. Good night

    Ji Yunxi light finish saying, then get up to walk out slowly.

    I don''t know why, looking at his back at the moment, it''s still wide shoulder and narrow waist, but I feel so bleak.

    Like the fallen leaves blowing slowly out of the window, with the desolation and decadence of autumn.

    It''s also at this moment when I think back that I understand that under his seemingly cynical appearance, he also has a deep heart.

    But, this heart is too heavy, I really can''t afford it.

    Because, for me, love is once in a lifetime.

    In this life, I have moved my heart for Mo liangye. I will not love anyone except him.

    Thinking of this, I sighed deeply, then locked the door, took off my clothes and soaked myself in hot water.

    Taking advantage of the time to take a bath, I use my mind to contact the invisible paper man who stayed beside me in the dark night.

    But I don''t know why, no matter how, I can''t get in touch.

    What''s the situation?

    For a long time, the invisible paper man has never appeared, but what''s the matter today?

    Modan, I wanted to rely on the invisible paper man to relieve the pain of Acacia, but now I can''t get in touch with him. It seems that even God will cut off the last thought between me and him.

    Well, I''m tired all day. I''d better wash and sleep earlier.

    ����

    The next morning, I woke up smelling the delicious breakfast.

    I felt my hungry stomach, got up from the bed and walked out of the room in a daze.

    "Who is this? Is it really good to release poison so early in the morning?" I yawned and looked at Enzhen who was busy in the kitchen.

    Seeing me up, Enzhen turned her head and said with a smile, "are you awake? Hurry up and wash your face and brush your teeth. We''ll have breakfast soon! "

    "Eun Jung, are your Korean girls so virtuous?" I asked faintly.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Chen Feng''s voice came from behind my ears.

    "You think they''re as lazy as you are? If you want me to say, you are single now. You have to be virtuous to attract boys. Otherwise, if you are always fierce and want to get married again, it will be hard for you to get up to heaven! "

    Damn, Chen Feng was just opened by en Zhen last night. Now he despises me like this. He''s really a heavy color forgetting girl!

    Think of here, I white Chen Feng one eye, light said: "don''t worry, your cousin I don''t intend to marry again, single how good, want to do what, no one tube, more comfortable!"

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng slowly walked into the kitchen and hugged en Zhen from behind. Then he looked back at me with a sly face and said, "little cousin, when you come out, you always have to pay me back. How did you and your ex husband abuse me before? Now Enzhen and I will give it back to you in double. You should be ready! "

    With that, Chen Feng and en Zhen actually kiss in front of me.

    Being abused in the early morning makes me want to kill myself every minute.

    Originally, the feeling of being a single Wang is not so wonderful.

    However, just when I nearly had a mouthful of old blood gushing out, the warm soft voice suddenly sounded in the living room.

    "Mom, where''s uncle Yunxi? I want to be hugged by Uncle Yunxi! "

    "Xiao Nuan Nuan, uncle Yunxi can''t hold you now. He didn''t know which nerve was wrong last night. He drank all the wine at home and got drunk on the sofa. I got up to go to the toilet at 5:00 in the morning. I saw it by accident and I was helped back to my room. I don''t think I''ve woken up yet! " Chen Feng said casually.

    After listening to what he said, I noticed that there were many bottles scattered on the tea table in the living room, including beer, white and red ones.

    Looking at this, Ji Yunxi really drank a lot after he left my room last night.

    I didn''t want to hurt him, but as it is, I hurt him after all.

    "Mom, why does uncle Yunxi drink so much wine? Is he in a bad mood? " Wennuan pulled my hand and asked with big blinking eyes.

    I shook my head and said with a helpless smile: "Uncle Yunxi should be thinking of sad things, so I drink too much. You should be good. Don''t disturb uncle Yunxi."

    Listen to my words, warm subconsciously covered his mouth, with a voice smaller than the mosquito said: "well, I''m good, I won''t disturb uncle Yunxi."

 Chapter 318

    Because Ji Yunxi was drunk, we didn''t ask him to get up for breakfast.

    But wennuan was afraid that Ji Yunxi was hungry, so he used his own small bowl to hold half a bowl of porridge and staggered to Ji Yunxi''s room.

    Seeing this scene, Chen Feng shook his head helplessly and said: "little cousin, I think you are finished. Look at this posture, you either let Ji Yunxi be wennuan''s stepfather, or let Ji Yunxi be wennuan''s husband. You can choose by yourself! "

    I was a little confused when I heard what Chen Feng said.

    "You mean wennuan saw last season Yunxi?"

    Chen Feng nodded and said, "can''t you see such an obvious thing?"

    I turned my head and looked at Ji Yunxi''s room. I saw that Nuan Nuan carefully put the bowl on Ji Yunxi''s bedside table, and then touched Ji Yunxi''s forehead with her little hand. She looked extremely concerned.

    "Should... Should not? She is so young, how can she like last season Yunxi? " I still find it a little incredible.

    Chen Feng shrunken mouth, should say: "your ink cool night... Ah no, it''s your ex husband, he is already 2000 years old, and you are only 20 years old, don''t you also get married and have a baby?"? Also, there is your son, my nephew, who made Xiaoling''s girlfriend when he was born, so for your family, love is regardless of age and race. Don''t worry about the thousand year old ghost, the poisonous little golden silkworm, not to mention the prince of Shura kingdom. As long as you fall in love, you will be desperate. Warm warm now such, estimate also genetic! "

    Hearing this, I gouged out Chen Feng and said coldly, "go away, our family doesn''t have this heredity!"

    "Do you want to take Ji Yunxi as your husband or your son-in-law? To tell you the truth, I think my son-in-law is more interesting. In this case, he will have to call you mother-in-law in the future! "

    When Chen Feng finished, he was smiling.

    I gave him a kick and said in a cold voice, "you can''t stop eating, can you? EN Zhen, you''ll have to sew his mouth with a needle when you go back, or the goods will chatter to death! "

    Who knows, after hearing my words, en Zhen shook her head shyly.

    Then, Chen Feng put his arms around en Zhen''s shoulder and gave her a kiss on her cherry mouth.

    "Little cousin, you don''t understand. If you sew my mouth on, how can we kiss? We are in love now. How can she leave my kiss? A single dog like you won''t understand the taste of love like this

    Finish saying, two people and greasy kiss.

    Well, it seems that I can''t eat this breakfast. I''d better buy some steamed buns on my way to school!

    Think of here, I will take care of warm task to Chen Feng''s hand, and then back on the shoulders package out of the door.

    After all, several other exchange students arrived in Korea yesterday morning.

    So from today on, our exchange students will have to start their study in Seoul University.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that as soon as I went out on the front foot, I received a call from China on the back foot.

    "Hello, who''s calling, please?" I picked up the phone and asked politely.

    "Hello Miss MI, I''m Ye Zichen''s father. We''ve met before. Is it convenient for you to talk now?"

    Damn, it''s Ye Zichen''s father?

    Why did he call me?

    Do you want to return all the money you paid me before?

    Or what happened to Ye Zichen?

    Thinking of this, I quickly looked around and saw that there was no one else around, so I replied, "Uncle Ye, it''s convenient for me to talk. If you have anything to say, just say it."

    "I have one thing here. Zichen specially handed it to me two days ago, and asked me to hand it over to you. I heard that you have gone to Korea, so I specially called to ask your specific address, so that people can send things to you. "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help wondering.

    Send me something?

    With Ye Zichen''s temper, if there is anything to give to me, I will buy a plane ticket and fly over to me. How can ye''s father send it?

    Last time I came to Korea because I divorced Mo liangye. I didn''t go to see ye Zichen. I don''t know what''s going on with him.

    Therefore, I did not answer Ye Fu''s question directly. Instead, I asked, "Uncle Ye, what''s the situation of Ye Zichen now?"

    Hearing my question, ye Fu sighed and said, "as usual, his mother and I only hope to accompany him to the end of the journey. As for the rest, we don''t want to think about it for the moment."

    What ye Fu said made me feel sad.

    Although Ye Zichen used to be a scum man, he is my good friend after all. We have experienced so many things together. Now his life is coming to an end. I can''t help feeling uncomfortable.

    "Miss MI, it''s Zichen''s greatest wish to give you such a thing. I''ve never seen him so persistent in one thing, so please help me, a poor old man who is about to lose his son." Ye Fu''s voice was a little choked.

    Hearing this, even if I have many doubts about the things in Ye Fu''s hands, I can only answer his words and tell him my current residential address obediently.

    Presumably, with Ye Zichen''s character, definitely will not send me a box of hometown specialty.

    After I hung up my father''s phone, I stopped a taxi by the side of the road and went straight to Seoul University.

    This time I went to Seoul University as an exchange student with a man and a woman. The woman''s name is Dong Xiaoxiao, and the man''s name is Guo Yang.

    Xu was in a foreign land. As soon as he saw me at the school gate, Dong Xiaoxiao cheerfully said hello to me.

    "Hello Mi Xiaofei, my name is Dong Xiaoxiao. Please take care of me in the future."

    This girl is really not shy at all. She is very suitable to be a friend, so I also said with a smile: "we all go out, we should take care of each other. By the way, you just arrived in Korea yesterday. Are you still used to it? "

    Dong nodded with a smile and said, "I''m not used to it, but it''s OK. I''ll be fine after a while."

    "After school, I''ll treat you two to dinner. I know there''s a restaurant nearby, and the dishes are very authentic!" I took the initiative to invite them.

    After all, I came a while earlier than them, and I know more about the situation here, so it''s reasonable to invite them to dinner.

    As I thought, Dong Xiaoxiao was also a foodie. As soon as she heard what I said, her eyes began to shine.

    "Yes, yes, I like eating best. I don''t have any special ideal in my life. I want to eat delicious food all over the world

    Oh, this little girl''s ambition is not small!

    But I like it!

 Chapter 319

    Dong Xiaoxiao is a self-made man. He soon became a sister to me.

    But Guo Yang, who was standing beside her, didn''t say a word to me from beginning to end for some unknown reason. Instead, he kept staring at the mobile phone with his head down.

    Dong Xiaoxiao pushed Guo Yang, discontented and said: "Guo Yang, what''s the matter with you? Xiao Fei has been waiting for us at the school gate for so long that you don''t even say hello! "

    Hearing Dong Xiaoxiao''s voice, Guo Yang raised his head and said hello to me slightly perfunctorily.

    "Hello, my name is Guo Yang. Please take care of me in the future."

    With that, without waiting for me to answer, he actually looked down at his mobile phone.

    Shit, it''s just a cell phone. Do you want to be so dedicated?

    Although there are many people who bow their heads now, is it really good for people like Guo Yang to indulge in mobile phones?

    Dong Xiaoxiao seemed to be aware of my embarrassment, and he quickly opened his mouth to make it over.

    "Xiaofei, you don''t mind. In fact, Guo Yang didn''t look like this before. He was very active. Maybe he just came to a strange environment now, so he knew his students better. After a few days, he got used to it. Let''s ask him to have a good meal and apologize to you!"

    I shook my head again and again and said, "I don''t need to apologize. It''s not that serious. It''s too late now. Let''s go to the teacher and report quickly! "

    "Yes, today''s first day of class at Seoul University, we can''t disgrace our country!" Dong Xiaoxiao finished, then took me and Guo Yang to the teaching building.

    But who knows, because he walked too fast, at the corner of the teaching building, Dong Xiaoxiao accidentally bumped into someone.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Dong Xiaoxiao repeatedly apologized and reached out to help each other.

    Unexpectedly, when the other party heard her voice, he threw away her hand and gave her a ferocious push.

    Dong Xiaoxiao didn''t expect that the other party''s attitude would be so bad. He fell to the ground without any precaution.

    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. I immediately asked in Korean, which Enzhen had taught me in the past two days, "what are you doing? Hasn''t she already apologized to you? "

    With that, I reached out and pulled Dong Xiaoxiao up.

    "Hit a person, say an apology is over?" The other side said in broken Chinese.

    Hearing this, I was a little stunned, together with each other can speak Chinese?

    At the same time, I don''t need to say the bad Korean words. I just met the unfriendly eyes of the other party.

    Dong Xiaoxiao knocked down a Korean girl with a standard plastic face. Her figure was ok, but not outstanding. She was the kind of girl who was thrown in the crowd and had to struggle to find out.

    But the girl seems to boast that she is very beautiful and arrogant, which makes people look at her heart.

    "What do you want?" The other side is not friendly, and I don''t have to be polite. I asked directly.

    However, after listening to me, the girl didn''t say a word. Instead, another Korean girl beside her said, "you bumped into our sister Tailin. You must kneel down and apologize to her!"

    what��

    It''s just bumping into someone. Originally, it''s over with an apology, but now it''s making us kneel down? Do we live in a slavery society?

    "I''m sorry, in our country''s culture, only kneel down, only kneel down." I retorted coldly.

    Hearing what I said, the other party was stunned for a moment. Then the girl named Tailin came forward with a smile and raised her hand to slap me hard.

    But without waiting for her hand to fan down, I clamped down her wrist, looked at her coldly and asked: "originally, it''s really your fine tradition to do it when you don''t agree with each other."

    "You dare to be wild in our territory. I won''t tear your mouth!"

    With an angry look on her face, tyline tried to knock her wrist down again.

    But how can she resist my strength?

    With a little force on my hand, I pressed down tyline''s hand. Let alone hitting me, I couldn''t lift it.

    However, she is also a stubborn, hands failed, even raised his foot toward my knee kicked over.

    I was so quick that I quickly raised her kicking foot, and then I stepped aside, so that half of her body was empty, and she sat on the ground straight before she could react, and made a split action.

    However, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that when I released her leg, I deliberately hooked her stockings with the indefinite universe ring in my hand.

    As she fell down to split the action, I gently hook her leg will be the entire stockings to hook loose.

    At the moment, the originally smooth flesh colored silk stockings on tyline''s legs are completely rotten, let alone humiliating.

    When the crowd around saw this scene, they burst into laughter.

    Before with the two girls around Tailin see this, quickly helped Tailin up, and glared at me.

    "If you dare to run wild on our territory, you will not get good results!"

    I shrugged and gave a faint smile. Then I took out five 50000 won from my wallet and said, "no matter which country you are in, bullying people will be punished! You can see 5000 won for a pair of silk stockings. The 250000 won is enough for you to buy 50 pairs! "

    With that, I put the money into Tailin''s hands, and then I took Dong Xiaoxiao and Guo Yang away.

    "Xiao Fei, you were so powerful just now. You didn''t see that tyline''s face. It''s almost green!" Dong Xiaoxiao said as he walked.

    I laughed and said casually, "in this world, the phenomenon of exclusion is very common, but it doesn''t mean that we can bully and insult the dignity of others. They are so rude to us because they are local people, but we are not easy to bully. The point is, I will never allow others to bully my friends. This is my principle. "

    "Xiao Fei, it''s really my honor to make you a friend!" Dong Xiaoxiao said gratefully.

    I glanced at the wound on her arm that had just been wiped out because of being pushed down, and said, "you''re injured. Why don''t I accompany you to the infirmary first?"

    Dong shook his head with a smile and said, "no, it''s just a little hurt. It''s not in the way."

    "Is it really OK?" I''m a little worried.

    "It''s really nothing! There are three minutes left for class. Let''s hurry in! " Dong Xiaoxiao urged.

    So the three of us went into the teacher''s office together, and he took us to the assigned class.

    "Please be quiet. These three exchange students from China''s wh Shaw College will study in our class for a while. Welcome The teacher introduced it to the class in Korean.

    The whole class burst into applause, almost everyone showed a strong interest in us, except for three girls.

    That''s right. It''s probably the most appropriate way to describe the situation at the moment with the so-called narrow path of enemies.

    Because the three people we met downstairs were in this class.

    my��god�� God, are you playing with us on purpose?

 Chapter 320

    "What''s welcome? It''s just a few foreigners. If they can''t get along in their own country, they just run to our country. What a shame!" Tyline looked at the three of us with disdain and said.

    As soon as the words came out, the two girls who followed her immediately echoed and said, "yes, it must be our country that doesn''t want them. They just came to our country!"

    "I look down on this kind of person most. If I don''t have the ability, I''m going to harm us."

    ����

    Hearing these words, the teacher''s face on the platform turned black instantly.

    "This is the school, please pay attention to your own words and deeds!" The teacher snapped.

    They looked at the teacher and saw that his face was really bad, so they had to shut up.

    "These three students are excellent students selected by Shaw College. We are the hosts when we come to our school to study. We hope that every student sitting here will get along with these three exchange students in a friendly way to avoid humiliating our country!" The teacher said with a serious face.

    As soon as the voice fell, the classroom burst into warm applause again.

    To tell you the truth, except for tyline and the three of them, the rest of us are still very enthusiastic.

    So Dong Xiaoxiao, Guo Yang and I introduced ourselves to you one by one, and then we sat on the seats arranged for us by our teacher and started the course of the day.

    Seoul University is the earliest comprehensive university in South Korea. In the whole class, not only the teachers teach carefully, but also the students study seriously.

    After one day''s course, we really benefit a lot.

    However, after class, the teacher left Dong Xiaoxiao and me alone.

    "You just came to Korea, you must have no place to live, right? Now follow me to the dormitory and make arrangements for you The teacher kindly said to us.

    I shook my head and said, "no, I''ve rented a house outside the school. I don''t need to live in a dormitory. Thank you for your kindness."

    Hearing what I said, the teacher turned to look at Dong Xiaoxiao and asked, "what about you?"

    Dong Xiaoxiao some embarrassed should say: "my family condition is not as good as Xiaofei, I''d better live in the dormitory, this can also save a rent."

    "Well, you can go to the dormitory with me."

    Because Dong Xiaoxiao strongly asked me to go with her, we followed our teacher to the dormitory of Seoul University.

    However, what we didn''t expect was that what the teacher arranged for Dong Xiaoxiao was actually their dormitory.

    Shit, it''s all about the rhythm of things!

    "Teacher, can you change a dormitory?" Dong Xiaoxiao timidly proposed to the teacher.

    The teacher shook his head, some embarrassed answer: "there is no other vacant dormitory, only this one, just have 4 beds, they only live in 3, plus you a just right!"

    Hearing this, I pulled Dong to smile and said in a low voice, "if not, you can go to my house for a few days first? I''ll wait until we have a vacant dormitory! "

    "How can I do that, my mother said. I can''t owe people."

    Dong Xiaoxiao finished, and looked at a few of them, finally made a compromise to the teacher''s arrangement.

    "Since there are no other vacant dormitories, I''ll stay here. We are all classmates, and there should be nothing."

    I don''t know much about Dong Xiaoxiao''s persistence.

    Had to help her clean up the bed, and then to the hotel outside the school to help her carry all the luggage.

    Worried about Dong Xiaoxiao being bullied, I told her to call me if she had anything to do.

    No matter how late, I''ll come and help her.

    However, I didn''t expect that the next morning, the person who called me was not Dong Xiaoxiao, but Jin Chiyi.

    This is probably the first time he took the initiative to call me. Thinking about his identity as the head of the polling Bureau, I was inexplicably nervous.

    "Hello, officer king, what''s the matter so early?" I asked politely on the phone.

    "I''m at your door, open the door!"

    In front of my house? What happened?

    I drew back the curtain and looked out. As expected, I saw the figure of jinchiyi standing at the gate of the hospital.

    Shit, this guy is so early. He won''t let anyone sleep in!

    In desperation, I had to cover my hair, put on a coat, and went out to open the door for him.

    "Officer king, don''t tell me that you''re here at this time to ask me for breakfast. I''m sorry. I haven''t woken up yet. I can''t eat it! " I yawned and said to Jin Chiyi.

    "There''s a homicide in Seoul University. I think I''ll see the corpse in a moment. Even if I give you the best food, you can''t eat it!" Jin Chiyi said lightly.

    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned.

    Homicide? Seoul University?

    But what does that have to do with me?

    As if seeing through what I thought in my heart, Jin Chiyi actually said: "colleagues from the police station have gone to the scene of the crime, and preliminarily concluded that it was not done by human beings."

    "You mean ghosts?" I asked, frowning.

    Jin Chiyi nodded and said: "although it''s not sure, it should be eight or nine. Because you are now a member of the Bureau of public opinion, you have the obligation to investigate this case with me! "

    When I went there, I knew that the salary of the polling Bureau was not so easy to get.

    When it''s all right, it''s probably just a leisurely meal.

    Once something happens, I''ll have to go to daoshanxiayouguo''s investigation.

    I knew it was like this. At the beginning, I would not allow Kim Chi Yi to join any polling Bureau.

    But now it''s useless to say that. After all, it''s natural to pay people and work for them.

    "Give me five minutes, I''ll change my clothes and go out!" I said to Jin Chiyi lightly.

    But who knows, Jin Chiyi actually took my hand and stuffed me directly into the co pilot of his car.

    "Hey, I haven''t changed my clothes yet. I''m wearing pajamas and slippers now. How can I help you investigate the case?" I protested discontentedly.

    Jin Chiyi starts the engine and answers lightly: "it''s too late. It''s too troublesome to wait for your women to go out. Let''s get down to business first!"

    Then he drove me all the way. In less than five minutes, he drove into the campus of Seoul University.

    "Here we are, get out of the car!" Jinchiyi stepped on the brake and stopped the car.

    I looked up at the building in front of me. I was surprised.

    "Isn''t this the dormitory where Dong Xiaoxiao lives? How can a homicide happen here? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Jin Chiyi didn''t answer me directly. Instead, he took me upstairs and said, "the crime scene is here. Let''s go up and have a look."

    But when jinchiyi pulls me up, my heart beats faster.

    Inexplicable, I suddenly a little worried about Dong Xiaoxiao.

    That silly girl lives in the dormitory of several of them. They have that kind of virtue. Will they conspire to kill Dong Xiaoxiao?

 Chapter 321

    Although Dong Xiaoxiao and I have only known each other for two days, we are alumni from the same school.

    If something really happened to her, I would be sad to death.

    So, when I followed Jin Chiyi upstairs, I prayed silently in my heart again and again, hoping that Dong Xiaoxiao would not have an accident.

    Three minutes later, when I finally stood at the door of Dong Xiaoxiao''s dormitory, my hands were shaking unconsciously.

    But fortunately, this tension lasted only a few seconds, because soon I saw Dong Xiaoxiao intact.

    "Xiaoxiao, you''re OK. You almost scared me to death. I thought something happened to you!" I took Dong Xiaoxiao''s hand and said.

    Dong Xiaoxiao''s face was full of tears and his eyes were full of fear, as if he had seen something terrible.

    "I... I''m ok, but... But Tailin, she..." Dong Xiaoxiao''s voice trembled, and he cried again before he finished.

    Jinchiyi looked at me and said in a deep voice, "are you going to accompany her to cry until noon?"

    I shrunk my mouth, took gloves and shoe covers from his hands, put them on respectively, and then followed him into Dong Xiaoxiao''s dormitory.

    The whole dormitory is similar to what I saw when I came here yesterday, but the difference is the balcony outside.

    At the moment, there is a man hanging upside down, a dead man.

    I walked slowly around to the front of the dead man hanging upside down, almost startled.

    I went. It was tyline!

    Taline was tied with hemp rope all over her body and hung upside down on the clothes bar on the balcony.

    There are countless stabbed wounds on her body, each of which has coagulated blood, from top to bottom, converging to the ground where tyline is hanging.

    Because tyline''s eyes were wide open, as if she were dying, I felt a little hairy.

    However, due to the presence of Kim Chi Yi, I didn''t mean to run out and vomit. I had to endure nausea and continue to observe the body of tyline.

    Just then, I found something in tyline''s wide open mouth that seemed to reflect light.

    I got closer, put my hand in tyline''s mouth, and tried to pull the contents out.

    It was only then that I found out that it was not in her mouth at all, but directly into the back of her head from her mouth.

    In other words, the real cause of tyline''s death is probably the thing in her mouth.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but take a breath.

    In the end is to have how much revenge, in order to use such a cruel way to kill taline?

    Jin Chiyi obviously also noticed the things in Tailin''s mouth, and waved to the forensic next to him, asking him to put down Tailin''s body and take out the things in his mouth.

    Even the forensic took a long time to get it out because it got into tyline''s skull.

    But what we didn''t expect was that it wasn''t something else, it was a hairpin.

    Generally speaking, this kind of hairpin is only used when wearing traditional Korean clothing, but why is it here?

    Jinchiyi put the hairpin in the evidence bag, then went to the door of Tailin''s dormitory, looked at the crowd outside and asked, "has anyone seen this thing?"

    All the people outside you look at me, I look at you, and then they shake their heads one after another, indicating that they have not seen each other.

    Jinchiyi glanced at them and said in a deep voice: "I remind you that this is a homicide case. If anyone knows the relevant information but refuses to report it, I can invite you to the police station for tea at any time."

    But even so, those onlookers did not change their attitude, still shaking their heads as before.

    I don''t know why, looking at the two girls who played with tyline before, I always feel that they seem to have a little desire to talk and stop.

    I wanted to ask, but Kim Chi Yi pulled me back to the dormitory.

    "What do you think of this case?" Gold pool Yi light asks a way.

    I looked around and looked at the body of tyline who was being put into the bag. I said faintly, "as you said before, it shouldn''t be artificial."

    "Why?"

    I raised my finger to the balcony outside and said, "taline is hung on the clothes drying bar. Do you think these girls in their dormitory have the power to hang taline up?"

    "What else?"

    "The key is that there is a very weak Yin Qi on the balcony. This kind of Yin Qi is not the Yin Qi of a woman, but the Yin Qi of a ghost! " I said with confidence.

    Hearing what I said, Kim Chi Yi laughed and said, "don''t you know how to evoke spirits? Why don''t you call in the soul of tyline and ask? "

    I gave him a white look and said faintly, "I''m afraid that the soul of tyline can''t be summoned. The murderer put the hairpin into the naohu acupoint in the back of her brain from her mouth, which has already scattered her soul. It''s useless even to summon the soul."

    "It seems that we can only find another way!"

    "What else? I came to see the corpse in the early morning. You mean to make me unable to eat all day, don''t you I dissatisfied to the gold pool Yi said.

    "We still have to eat food, otherwise where can we find the strength to investigate the case? OK, I''ve seen the scene almost. I''ll try my best to treat you to breakfast, and then come back to the bureau with me to interrogate some of tyline''s roommates. " With that, Jin Chiyi goes out.

    Tyline''s roommate? Does that include Dong Xiaoxiao?

    It seems that this time Dong Xiaoxiao is really on the show.

    In order to avoid suspicion, after having breakfast with Jin Chiyi and returning to the police station, I took the initiative to withdraw from the interrogation of Dong Xiaoxiao.

    But Jin Chiyi allowed me to listen in the observation room next to him, which opened a back door for me.

    In the interrogation room.

    "Dong Xiaoxiao, I heard that you were the first person to find tyline''s body, right?" The gold pool Yi face has no facial expression of ask a way.

    Dong nodded with a smile and said, "yes, I found it."

    "As far as I know, your class didn''t start until 9 a.m., and the time you found tyline''s body was about 5:30 a.m. why did you get up so early?" Jin Chiyi''s words are full of doubts.

    "I..." Dong said with a smile.

    Jin Chiyi frowned slightly and asked, "what are you doing? Is there something you can''t say? Or do you dare not say? "

    Dong Xiaoxiao shook his head, sighed and replied: "my family condition is not good. I still have a student loan on my back, and my talent is not good, so I want to get up early and review my lessons. Who would have thought that as soon as I got up, I saw tyline hanging from the balcony. At that time, I screamed in horror, waking up the other two roommates, and they were scared. We didn''t dare to move, for fear of damaging the scene, so we called the police. "

    "Have you ever seen this?" Jinchiyi takes out the evidence bag with hairpin again, looks at Dong Xiaoxiao and asks.

 Chapter 322

    Dong Xiaoxiao stared at the things in Kim Chi Yi''s hand for a while, a little hesitant, but still shook his head, should say: "no, this is Korean national jewelry, how can I have seen it."

    But her abnormal behavior was all in the eyes of Kim Chi Yi. He slightly twisted his eyebrows, looked at Dong with a burning smile and said, "your eyes tell me that you have seen this thing!"

    "No... no, I haven''t seen it!" Dong Xiaoxiao continues to deny.

    "Miss Dong, in a sense, it''s against the law not to report. Foreigners who have violated the laws of our country will not only be punished by the law, but also be deported. And your family situation is not very good, are you really willing to lose the opportunity to continue in Seoul University for this matter? "

    Jin Chiyi''s words can be said to hit the nail on the head, directly pinching Dong Xiaoxiao''s weakness.

    For Dong Xiaoxiao, getting the exchange student quota is already a smoke on her ancestral grave.

    Once she lost this opportunity, she might not be able to enter this kind of higher education in her life.

    So, after hearing Jin Chiyi''s words, Dong Xiaoxiao''s face suddenly changed, tangled for a long time, and finally opened his mouth again: "yes, I''ve seen this hairpin."

    "Where did you meet?" Jin Chiyi continues to ask.

    "In... In our bedroom. Park Tai Lin, Jiang Yin Zhu and Kong Xian Zhen, each of them has a hairpin like this, and in the evening, they will take it out to pray. " Dong Xiaoxiao replied truthfully.

    Hearing Dong Xiaoxiao''s words, Jin Chiyi frowned slightly and asked, "pray? Pray for what? "

    Dong Xiaoxiao shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Their voices are so small that I can''t hear them clearly."

    Seeing that she can''t ask for more information, Jin Chiyi has to write down Dong Xiaoxiao''s testimony one by one, and then ask someone to take her out and replace Jiang Yinzhu.

    Just like Dong Xiaoxiao, Jin Chiyi asked some basic information, and finally took out the evidence bag with hairpin and put it in front of Jiang Yinzhu.

    Unlike before, when she was outside the dormitory, looking at the bloody hairpin so close at the moment, Jiang Mingzhu looked very nervous, even shaking her hands.

    "Have you ever seen this?" Gold pool Yi light asks a way.

    Jiang Mingzhu shook her head and replied in Korean, "never, never!"

    As like as two peas, I smiled, "but I know that everyone in your dormitory has a hairpin just like Dong Dong Xiao Xiao, and you will use this hairpin to pray every night, right?"

    This words, Jiang Mingzhu whole body a Zheng, Leng Leng looking at jinchiyi, obviously did not expect that he would know these.

    After about a minute, Jiang Mingzhu suddenly laughed and asked, "did the foreigner tell you that?"

    Words, with enough of Dong Xiaoxiao disdain.

    "You don''t care who told me, but that''s the truth, right?" Jin Chiyi looks at Jiang Mingzhu coldly and asks.

    Jiang Mingzhu glanced at Jin Chiyi, nodded and said, "yes, we all have this hairpin, but it doesn''t mean that Tailin''s death is related to us!"

    "I don''t know if it has anything to do with you, but I know it must have something to do with this hairpin! So, tell me, what is the origin of this hairpin, and what are you praying for every night? "

    "You don''t have to ask. I won''t say it. Even if you ask Kong Xianzhen, she won''t say it! " Jiang Mingzhu coldly said, as if a pair of dead will not account for the posture.

    But in fact, she did not.

    Even Kong Xianzhen, as she said, didn''t say a word about the hairpin.

    As a result, the case of tyline, all of a sudden into a deadlock.

    "What are Jiang Yinzhu and Kong Xianzhen hiding? What is more important than their studies? " Jin Chiyi is a little puzzled.

    I shrugged my shoulders and answered helplessly: "if you ask me, I don''t know. I''m not familiar with your Korean culture. I don''t know what you Korean people are thinking at all!"

    Jin Chiyi looked up at me and asked in a deep voice, "if it''s you Chinese people, when you encounter this kind of thing, what makes you prefer to bear the charge of not reporting the truth, rather than reveal half a word?"

    "I don''t know about others, but if it''s me, there''s only one possibility. The cost of speaking out is greater than that of not speaking out!" I replied casually.

    "What''s the price of speaking out? But they are all students. What is more important than their studies? " Jin Chiyi still can''t figure it out.

    Looking at his annoyance, I shook my head helplessly and said, "OK, now that the crime scene has been seen and the trial has been finished, I''ll go back to make up my sleep first. If you want to have anything else, please call me back!"

    Jinchiyi is totally addicted to the case and doesn''t hear me at all.

    I didn''t care about him, so I went out of the police station, stopped a car and went straight home.

    At home, wennuan and Ji Yunxi have a good time. They really look like a father and daughter.

    See me back, warm soft waxy called: "Mom, you are finally back!"

    I slightly frown, puzzled asked: "how to say as if you wait for me for a long time?"

    "Of course, wennuan wants to take the ferris wheel, but Uncle Yunxi says it''s not fun for me and her to go there alone, so I want to wait for my mother to come back!" Warm face naive said.

    It''s been a while since I came to Korea. Wennuan has grown from the previous small group. It looks like a big Barbie doll.

    "OK, OK, mom will go with you when she changes her clothes, OK?" I reached out and pinched wennuan''s pink face.

    Warm Du mouth, in my face a kiss, the warmth of the heart slowly rose up.

    Indeed, as a mother, I am not qualified.

    Neither can give her a good environment, nor can long accompany her.

    Even Ji Yunxi, an unrelated person, is much better than me.

    So, I really should spend more time with her!

    Think of here, I quickly walked back to the room, want to change a casual clothes.

    After all, in the morning because of jinchiyi, I always wear pajamas when I go out.

    Although no one laughs at me, now I take wennuan to ride Ferris wheel. I can''t go in my pajamas, can I?

    In the end, we are also people who want to save face!

    So thinking, I chose a set of clothes in the wardrobe to change, wash my face and brush my teeth, and dressed myself well.

    However, in this process, I still took time to contact the invisible paper man in the dark night.

    But somehow, this time I still couldn''t get in touch with the paper man.

    Such a strange situation makes me very uneasy.

    Is it difficult? What happened to Mo liangye?

 Chapter 323

    Although Mo liangye and I have divorced now, I still feel a little panicked at the moment when I don''t know what happened to him.

    That''s why I even want to sneak back to see him through the underworld of South Korea.

    But if so, once Mo liangye knows, will he feel that I still can''t let him go now?

    At the beginning, when I left, I was so determined that I didn''t even leave a thought.

    Now I secretly run back to see him, what will he think of me?

    However, before I could think of a reason for this, there was a soft voice outside the door.

    "Mom, are you all right? I can''t wait! "

    In order to avoid being warm, they see my worry and concern about the cool night, I repeatedly said: "OK, OK, come out right away!"

    With that, I took out a tube of light pink lip gloss and gently rubbed it on my lips.

    Looking in the mirror, although my face is a little pale because of lack of sleep, even my eyes are covered with blood, but because of this tube of pink lip gloss, I can barely be regarded as a spicy mother.

    So I looked at myself in the mirror and laughed. Then I opened the door and went out.

    Half an hour later, Ji Yunxi and I came to the largest amusement park in downtown Seoul.

    The ferris wheel here is 210 meters high and 196 meters in diameter. There are 68 sightseeing cabins on the wheel body, and there are small bars providing food and drink in each sightseeing cabin.

    Because I came to the playground for the first time, wennuan was very excited, jumping and laughing all the time.

    For me, nothing is more important than warm and happy.

    As long as she is happy, let me be a mother.

    Xu is to see me and Ji Yunxi two people with children, playground flower girl several times rushed up, let Ji Yunxi buy me roses.

    I wanted to politely refuse, but Nuan Nuan should take my hand and say, "Mom, you see, this little sister is so poor. It''s almost dark. If she can''t sell it all, she can''t go home! Why don''t uncle Yunxi buy all these flowers and give them to us? "

    "But..." I was about to say something, but Ji Yunxi interrupted.

    "Wennuan is right. It''s not easy for other girls, so I''ll buy them all."

    With that, Ji Yunxi took out a step of won from his wallet and bought all the roses in the little girl''s hand.

    "Uncle Yunxi is so handsome when he pays the money!" Warm warm like a little flower crazy said.

    Ji Yunxi touched warm head, and then put all roses into my hands.

    Damn, I didn''t want to, but I was stuffed with a bunch of roses. What do you want to do?

    Just, for the sake of wennuan''s love of roses, I''ll help her hold them first!

    Then, the three of us bought tickets and got into the sightseeing cabin together.

    With the start of Ferris wheel, the sightseeing cabin also rises slowly, and the distant scenery slowly comes into our eyes.

    "God, it''s so beautiful, mom, Seoul is so beautiful!" Wennuan looked out of the window and sighed.

    Although it was dark now, the afterglow of the setting sun came down from the sky, as if it had gilded the whole city.

    Years are quiet and life is peaceful. If the person standing beside me at this moment is a cool night, how nice it would be.

    I have to admit that at this moment, I really miss him very much.

    During this period of time, I have had countless illusions that he would come to me, and I would forgive him and go back to the past with him.

    But I''ve been waiting for so long, waiting for so long, but I didn''t wait.

    Perhaps, he is really want to forget me, completely forget, a trace.

    And the beautiful scenery that we can''t go back to will eventually become a dark memory

    As the sky darkened bit by bit, the yellow light in the sightseeing cabin made the whole cabin warm.

    "Look, mom He cried softly.

    I followed the eyes of warm fingers to see out, but saw a silver light flying up into the sky, and then bloomed into a huge fireworks, the whole sky became brilliant.

    Then, more fireworks rushed to the sky one after another, blooming into bright fireworks.

    "Oh, my God, it''s beautiful!" I can''t help feeling.

    It''s not that I haven''t seen fireworks, but when I look at them from high altitude and on the ground, they are two different feelings.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I hope you will be happy forever." Ji Yunxi suddenly looked at me and said.

    I was slightly stunned, and then turned to look at him.

    I saw his original handsome face, now showed a very bright smile.

    Printed with the bright fireworks outside the sightseeing cabin, I was inexplicably moved.

    It turned out that he had seen my unhappiness and my reluctance to the past.

    However, he never forced me, nor did he add any pressure to me.

    His request is even simple. He just wants me to be happy.

    It''s almost an incredible thing for a prince who is well-off.

    Perhaps, in his life, he has never put forward such a simple but helpless request to others!

    Think of here, I nodded, shallow smile: "you too, we all want to be happy!"

    Yes, be happy.

    Everyone''s life, there are a lot of helplessness and love hate.

    But the long river of fate will never stop because of these, no matter what you encounter, it is still running forward.

    So, the most important thing is to have a good time!

    Because of the existence of the fireworks, we enjoyed the ferris wheel tour so much that wennuan didn''t go home until 9 pm.

    When they got home, Chen Feng and en Zhen had already had dinner and were watching soap operas together.

    I don''t know if the TV is too touching. En Zhen is crying in Chen Feng''s arms.

    "What''s the matter with en Zhen? Chen Feng, did you bully her? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Chen Feng a face helpless answer way: "woman, always compare sentimental a bit!"

    Then, Chen Feng suddenly glanced at the rose in my hand, widened his eyes, looked at me in disbelief and asked: "you two... Won''t..."

    I gave him a white look and said, "you think too much. We are just poor flower girls."

    "Cough cough cough, in the end is the poor flower girl, or really want to buy you, I think someone should be the most clear mind it!" Chen Feng said with a bad smile.

    But who knows Chen Feng''s words just finished, en Zhen began to be dissatisfied.

    "Look, brother Ji has bought Xiaofei roses. You still refuse to give me a rose. Do you mean you love me?"

    Well, this time Chen Feng set himself on fire!

 Chapter 324

    However, Chen Feng was on fire, and my chance to make money came.

    "Cousin, sister Enzhen wants you to send roses. How can you express it?" I said to Chen Feng with a bad smile.

    Chen Feng and I have been together for so long, how can he not know the meaning of my words?

    He glanced at the rose in my hand and asked, "tell me, how much will you sell?"

    I immediately put the rose in my hand behind me and said, "cousin, why do you want my rose

    "Well, you know that. Even if I buy it, I can''t buy it. Don''t you just want to raise the price? Make a price, as long as it is within a reasonable range! "

    See, Chen Feng really knows my routine!

    In this case, I will not hide and tuck in, and directly extend a finger.

    ��100�� Won or RMB? " Chen Feng was overjoyed and looked at me and asked.

    I white him one eye, coldly way: "100 you big head ghost! 1000�� 1000 RMB! According to the current exchange rate, it''s 1716.229 cents in Korean currency, but for the sake of you being my cousin, you can wipe the change of 1622.9. You can give me 170000 yuan! "

    Hearing this, Chen Feng almost didn''t lift the house.

    "Mi Xiaofei, have you lost your money? It''s just a bunch of broken roses. You asked me 170000 won? " Chen Feng asked in disbelief.

    I shrugged my shoulders and said, "I can''t help it. My rose is not an ordinary rose. It''s a rose that went through the hands of the prince of Shura, and then sent to the hands of the former Princess of hell. It''s also a rose that went through the fireworks on the ferris wheel. It''s a common gaudy thing on the market. It''s different. There''s only one bunch in the world!"

    Keke, although it''s a little unreliable, in the face of money, even if I have no conscience, I have to go on!

    "How''s it going? Do you want it or not? If you don''t want it, I''ll take it back to my room and soak it in rose milk, and then you won''t have any! " I took a look at Chen Feng.

    This words a, Chen Feng almost didn''t a mouthful of old blood to spray out.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you''re cruel. Remember that one day, I''ll get back one of these 17 points!"

    Chen Feng pretended to be vicious to me, then took out his wallet from his pocket and counted 17 pieces of ten thousand won.

    Taking advantage of the situation, I directly grabbed the Korean currency in his hand, stuffed the rose into his hand, and said with a bad smile: "thank you for your generous donation!"

    Having said that, I would like to kill in the eyes of Chen Feng, calmly led warm back to the room.

    "Mom, do you think aunt Enzhen will marry her uncle?" Wennuan asked in a low voice while soaking in the bathtub.

    "Mom doesn''t know, but if your uncle wants to buy more roses from Mom, aunt Enzhen will be moved by his sincerity." I replied casually.

    Xu is my words to remind Nuan Nuan, she said with a cheerful face: "after that, I will let uncle Yunxi send roses to my mother every day, so that my uncle can buy roses for aunt Enzhen every day!"

    Hearing the warm words, I couldn''t help but smile and pinch her pink face, and said, "then your uncle will be so poor that he has to eat earth every day!"

    "Why? Uncle likes to eat soil so much. Isn''t it better for wennuan to plant him in the soil with a small shovel? " Warm face naive said.

    Poof, I have been completely conquered by the warm brain circuit!

    "Planting your uncle in the earth? Do you want him and auntie Enzhen to have a sapling to play with you? "

    Wennuan thought about it and said, "it''s not impossible to have a sapling, but it must be a lovely sapling. It''s just like gruot in the movie. It''s cute and super fun!"

    Looking at the warm smile, my heart is warm.

    Her smile, for me, is the cure for everything.

    Even if I am single now, even if I have no shoulder to rely on, as long as there is warmth around me, as long as Nuan Nuan can call me a happy mother every day, even if it is the greatest suffering, I will be able to carry it!

    Think of here, I smile, gently in the warm forehead kiss, and then she picked up from the bathtub, dry body, put in the warm quilt.

    "Mom, let me ask you something, you can''t be angry!" Warm face mysterious looking at me said.

    I touched her head and said with a smile, "come on, mom, I promise I won''t be angry."

    Warm looked at me, a little tangled for a while, is finally open mouth: "mother like Uncle Yunxi?"

    I was slightly stunned for a moment, a little surprised that she would suddenly ask this.

    "Do you want your mother to like Uncle Yunxi? Or do you hope mom doesn''t like Uncle Yunxi? " I asked with a smile.

    Wennuan mumbled and thought for a long time, then answered honestly: "I don''t know. I hope my mother likes uncle Yunxi, but I don''t want my mother to like Uncle Yunxi."

    "Why?" I asked, gently wrapping her in my arms.

    "Because... Because... Because wennuan likes uncle Yunxi and wants to marry uncle Yunxi when she grows up, but wennuan doesn''t want to see her mother alone, so..." wennuan says timidly.

    Hearing this, I suddenly remembered what Chen Feng said that morning.

    Originally, he is not a shadow catcher, but to see that warm indeed moved to Chen Feng sincerely.

    I can''t describe the feeling in my heart at the moment. I just have a little worry.

    Although wennuan is the same as Guoguo''s constitution, because of her spiritual power, she grows much faster than ordinary people. In two or three years, wennuan will grow into a graceful young girl.

    But does she really know what love is?

    Moreover, can Ji Yunxi really see her as a woman, not a child?

    If it''s like Guoguo and Xiaoling, I don''t think it''s a big deal. After all, there''s no big difference in their psychological age and growth speed. As long as there''s no problem, it''s OK to accompany them for a lifetime.

    But the gap between wennuan and Ji Yunxi is too big, both physically and psychologically.

    As a mother, I can''t help worrying.

    Seems to see my face is not very good, warm rely on my arms, soft glutinous said: "Mom, if you also like Uncle Yunxi, then I don''t like him, warm don''t want my mother not happy."

    I shook my head and said softly, "no, my mother is not unhappy, and my mother doesn''t like Uncle Yunxi. My mother is just worried that wennuan will be bullied if she marries uncle Yunxi."

    "No, uncle Yunxi is very nice to Nuan Nuan. He certainly won''t bully Nuan Nuan. Moreover, if Uncle Yunxi bullies Nuan Nuan, my father is so fierce, he will help me teach uncle Yunxi a lesson! "

    Hear warm mention "father" these two words, my heart suddenly a shock.

    Mo liangye is really powerful. Even Ji Yunxi is not his opponent.

    But now I can''t get in touch with the invisible paper man. I don''t know what''s going on with him. What can I talk about when Nuan Nuan is bullied to help teach Ji Yunxi a lesson?

 Chapter 325

    Xu is tired of playing in the ferris wheel, warm lying in my arms for a while, then fell asleep.

    I carefully put her on the bed and covered her with quilt. Then I tried to contact the invisible paper man again.

    But to our dismay, we still got nothing.

    Mo liangye, what happened to you?

    Are you deliberately destroying my invisible paper man, and don''t want me to have anything to do with you before?

    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling bitter, cold and sad.

    If it wasn''t for grandma''s accident, maybe now I''m still in China, living a happy and happy life with him.

    But Grandma''s death, like a cutting edge, abruptly separated me from him in an abyss.

    Once upon a time, relying on the invisible paper man, maybe I could still see him from afar.

    But now, I don''t even have the invisible paper man, which is equivalent to losing the only contact with him!

    No... no, apart from the paper man, the indefinite universe ring on my finger is also related to him.

    At the beginning, he said that as long as I turn the indefinite universe three times, even if he is in the end of the earth, he will come to me.

    But... Do I really want to turn it now?

    If he really wants to come to me, even if I don''t turn the universe, he will come.

    Now I have been waiting for so long, he has never come to me, even if I turn the indefinite universe ring, he will definitely not come.

    Well, since he doesn''t want to come, I don''t have to wait.

    Everything, go with it.

    After all, life has to go on!

    So thinking, I gradually went to sleep, until the next morning, I was awakened by Kim Chi Yi''s phone again.

    "Brother, can you stop calling me in the early morning? I''m very tired. What can I do for you when I wake up, OK I picked up my cell phone and said vaguely.

    However, a word from Kim Chi Yi woke me up.

    "Jiang Yinzhu is dead!"

    I Leng for a while, for a long time did not return to God: "you... What do you say?"

    "Dong Xiaoxiao''s other roommate, Jiang Mingzhu, is dead!" Jin Chiyi repeated his words in a straight line.

    When I heard this, I didn''t dare to delay. I changed my clothes and left the door in a hurry.

    On the way, Jin Chiyi sent me a location. I asked the driver to look for it according to the location. Only then did I find that it was not Dong Xiaoxiao''s dormitory at all, but the temporary accommodation arranged by the school for them.

    Presumably, the dormitory where the accident happened before has been temporarily blocked by the police because of tyline''s affair, so the school authorities arranged Dong Xiaoxiao and the three of them to their present residence.

    But everyone didn''t expect that even after leaving the dormitory, something happened to Jiang Yinzhu.

    Around the crowd at the door, I came to the door of the accident site. I took the initiative to show the special police officer''s certificate that Jinchi Yi had given me before. I put on gloves and shoe covers and went in.

    Xu is in a bad mood because of another accident. At the moment, Jin Chiyi''s two eyebrows are almost screwed together.

    "What''s the situation?" I asked straight to the point.

    Gold pool Yi looked at me one eye, light should way: "oneself see!"

    I looked around, but I didn''t find a dead body hanging upside down like tyline on the balcony. I felt a little relieved.

    But I think things are too simple, because soon, the corner of my eyes on the Piao to a scene in the bathroom.

    Wearing suspender pajamas, Jiang Yinzhu knelt down in front of the toilet and dropped her head into the toilet, looking very embarrassed.

    I slowly walked over and gently pushed Jiang Mingzhu. Jiang Yinzhu''s whole body fell to the ground.

    But her ferocious and terrible appearance surprised me in a cold sweat.

    Because her face has been scratched with a sharp blade, and has been swollen and white by the water bubble in the toilet. She looks terrible.

    The point is, her mouth is as open as tyline.

    Thinking of yesterday''s death of tyline, I had a bad feeling in my heart.

    It''s all open mouth. Is it just a coincidence?

    I looked at Jiang Yinzhu''s body, took a deep breath, bent down and looked into her mouth.

    Sure enough, like tyline, there was a hairpin in her mouth.

    Moreover, this hairpin is also directly inserted into naohu acupoint of the back brain from the mouth!

    "This is a serial homicide!" I decided at once.

    "What else?" Gold pool Yi light asks a way.

    I sniffed, looked carefully in the bathroom, pointed to the window and said, "it came in from there, the murderer!"

    Jin Chiyi took a look at me and asked the forensic doctor to deal with Jiang Yinzhu''s body and the photos of the scene. Then he took me back to the police station.

    Xu Shi had two strange murders in succession. In the interrogation room, Dong Xiaoxiao and Kong Xianzhen were not in a good mood, especially Kong Xianzhen.

    "She''s back... She''s back... She must be back!" Kong Xianzhen held his head and said nervously.

    Her eyes were full of fear.

    "Who on earth is she? Who''s back? " The gold pool Yi doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Kong Xianzhen lowered his head and dared not look at Jin Chiyi. He kept saying, "I knew... I knew there would be such a day... I told them at the beginning!"

    They?

    I was shocked to hear that.

    With the keen intuition of women, I am sure that what Kong Xianzhen said about them must refer to the dead Pu Tailin and Jiang Yinzhu.

    In other words, there is a certain connection between the two strange homicide cases that happened recently.

    And, it''s very likely that it''s really related to the hairpin, as we guessed before.

    However, before Jiang Yinzhu and Kong Xianzhen refused to disclose the origin of Zanzi, we have nothing to do.

    Now, Jiang Yinzhu is dead, and Kong Xianzhen is the only one who has the hairpin.

    Will she tell us what she knows?

    "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me... It''s nothing to do with me... I didn''t do it... I really didn''t do it!" Kong Xianzhen cried with a headache.

    What secret did she hide?

    And these two homicide cases were really made by the thing she was afraid of?

    Ten minutes later, Jin Chiyi came out of the interrogation room, stood beside me and said, "I can''t help it. Now she''s too excited to be interrogated. I''ve asked the doctor to give her a tranquilizer and let her have a good sleep. I''ll ask after waking up! "

    I nodded and said, "it''s OK, but now she''s the only one who knows the truth. We have to guard her for a moment. I always feel that what the ghost wants to do has not been finished."

    "Well, I know that. Now the key to solving the case lies in her. I won''t let her have an accident!"

 Chapter 326

    Because now all hope is on Kong Xianzhen alone, Jin Chiyi and I dare not relax at all, and have been staying by her side.

    However, the effect of Jin Chiyi''s injection of tranquilizer was so good that she had to sleep from morning to night without any sign of waking up.

    She had a good sleep, and Jin Chiyi and I were so tired that we didn''t even have a bite to eat.

    Fortunately, the colleagues in the police station were more interesting. Seeing our hard work, they actually sent the meal directly to the interrogation room.

    Although I don''t know what the taste is like, Jin Chiyi and I can''t take care of so much anymore. We open the lid and gobble it up.

    After all, it''s good to have stutters now.

    Two people have died in a row. If something happens again, jinchiyi''s black Shamao will not be protected.

    As the saying goes, if I can''t keep his black hat, my salary and bonus will be ruined.

    Therefore, in such a special moment, Jin Chiyi and I would rather be hungry than leave Kong Xianzhen.

    Thanks to that colleague''s kindness, he brought us hot food, so that we didn''t have to be hungry.

    "Officer Jin, your colleagues in the police station are really nice. They even help us deliver meals. When the case is solved, we have to thank them well!" I said casually as I ate.

    Kim Chi Yi nodded and said, "yes, this colleague is pretty... Wait... How do I feel like I''ve never met him?"

    This words, my heart suddenly a shock.

    Jin Chiyi has never seen it?

    A colleague he had never met would be so kind as to help us deliver meals?

    If there is no trick in it, who believes it?

    But believe it or not, it''s too late, because I''ve already felt dizzy.

    Kim Chi Yi''s condition is not much better than mine. His two bright eyes have narrowed into a line now, and they are about to close.

    "There are... There are... There are... In this meal..." Jinchi Yi faintly said the word "you" for a long time, but he didn''t say the words behind, so he fell directly on the table.

    And my consciousness, now more and more fuzzy, more and more fuzzy, unconsciously also lying on the table.

    So dizzy... Want to sleep

    No, we can''t sleep. Once we sleep, something will happen to Kong Xianzhen.

    I try to support my eyes with my hands, so that I don''t sleep, don''t sleep.

    This is a matter of human life and heaven, MI Xiaofei, you must not sleep!

    But no matter how hard I try, I can''t resist the sleepiness like the tide. After a while, I can''t hold on any longer. I''m as sleepy as Jin Chiyi.

    I don''t know if I''m dreaming. Even when I go to sleep, my consciousness is still moving fast, and I can even feel the change of the surrounding environment clearly.

    In particular, when Jin Chiyi and I both went to sleep, the air around us dropped a lot in an instant.

    What''s the situation? Is the murderer who killed Park Tai Lin and Jiang Yin Zhu about to appear?

    It''s cold. The air around me is still falling. It makes me feel like I''m in an ice cellar.

    At the same time, I also clearly feel that there is a big resentment thing coming in from the outside.

    She''s here. She must be here!

    I realized that I couldn''t go on sleeping, so I simply took out the ghost door 13 needles from the storage ring, and stabbed one of them on my thigh.

    The intense pain made me wake up like my soul, but in order to avoid disturbing the snake, I had to continue to pretend to sleep.

    But it''s not the way to go on like this. If we don''t see the situation clearly, how can we deal with the enemy!

    Think of here, I slightly squint eyes, want to peek.

    But who knows, in the moment I squint, a woman''s face full of blood suddenly appeared in front of me.

    To tell you the truth, in this case, seeing such a face made my whole heart tremble.

    Frightening people will frighten people to death, and frightening ghosts will frighten people to death!

    This woman ghost with blood on her face suddenly appeared in front of me. What''s the matter with her?

    But fortunately, I have seen the world after all. Even if I was scared to death, I soon stabilized my mind and pretended to sleep without any reaction.

    It seemed that I didn''t see my life when I opened my eyes. The ghost giggled and said, "it''s really a group of idiots. Do you think you can prevent me if you don''t leave me every step of the way?"

    Finish saying, that female ghost scornfully looked at me and Jin Chi Yi one eye, then turned to walk toward the other side of the interrogation room still sleeping Kong Xian Zhen.

    The ghost reached out and touched Kong Xianzhen''s face. A sneer rose from the corner of her mouth: "Kong Xianzhen, now you are the only one left. I am reluctant to kill you."

    It seems that among several people, female ghost and Kong Xianzhen should have the best relationship.

    So she kept her until the end.

    "One year, I''ve been dead for a whole year, and you''ve been praying for me every night for a whole year. But do you think that will offset the crimes you have committed? The four of us used to be so good friends. We clearly said that we would go to another world together to be ghosts. How can you not keep your word? You don''t know how lonely, helpless and resentful I have been in this year

    Shit. What''s the deal?

    Is it hard to say that a year ago, several of them had an appointment to commit suicide together, but later they changed their mind and watched the ghost die?

    In this case, it can explain why there are four people in all the dormitories, but only three people in Pu Tailin''s dormitory.

    In addition, it also explains why Dong Xiaoxiao said that Park Tai Lin and his wife prayed silently with their hairpin every night.

    It turns out that all the reasons come from the collective suicide incident one year ago!

    "At the beginning, I just got depression, but I didn''t want to die. But you urged me to die together and be a sister after death! At that time, I was so stupid that I believed your lies and made an appointment to jump on the roof of the dormitory building, so I really jumped down. But what about you? When you see me dead, you all stop dancing. Only then did I know that the so-called appointment to commit suicide was a complete fraud! You didn''t want to die from the beginning, you just wanted to tempt me to die, so you don''t have to bear the charge of murder! "

    At the end of the day, the female ghost was full of ghost spirit, and she was very excited.

    It can be imagined that what happened before really stimulated her a lot.

    After all, she used to believe in her roommates, the sincere feelings between them, and that they could live and die together.

    Who knows, in the end, everything she once believed in has become a bubble that can be broken at a touch!

 Chapter 327

    It''s no wonder that the death of Park Tai Lin and Jiang Yin Zhu is so miserable, and the sin of their two men is really deep enough.

    "Kong Xianzhen, today is my death day, but soon it will be yours too!"

    The ghost said with a sneer, and then her fingernails suddenly became sharp and long, and suddenly grabbed Kong Xianzhen''s face.

    Seeing this scene, no matter how I tried to pretend to sleep, I couldn''t sit down any more. I raised my hand and threw out the remaining silver needle towards the female ghost.

    The female ghost obviously didn''t expect that I would wake up suddenly. For a moment, I didn''t take precautions. All the silver needles I threw out stabbed her, and the black smoke came out quickly.

    Seeing the silver needles, the ghost turned to me.

    "You... You didn''t sleep?" The female ghost asked angrily.

    I hummed coldly and said, "are you disappointed to see that I didn''t sleep? Will you turn into a policeman and send us meals, and I''m not allowed to pretend to sleep and cheat you? What''s so unfair in this world? "

    "Fair? Is there justice in the world? At the beginning, the three of them deliberately lured me to commit suicide, but they didn''t live well in the end. Is that fair? " The female ghost said indignantly.

    "Yes, Kong Xianzhen, they are indeed wrong. Their fault is that they should not tempt you to commit suicide. But if you don''t have any desire to commit suicide in your heart, how can they lure you to succeed? " I asked coldly.

    "No! No, I didn''t want to die. I didn''t want to die at that time! They lured me, they lured me! They are envious of me, of my beauty, of my popularity, of my being liked by men, so they designed to kill me! " The female ghost argued excitedly.

    Hearing this, I really can''t understand the brain circuit of this female ghost.

    If she wants to be beautiful, popular and perfect, how can she get depression?

    Depression often comes from dissatisfaction with oneself and life. Because of dissatisfaction, because we can''t get it, because we can''t change it, depression becomes a disease.

    Thinking of this, I coldly looked at the female ghost and said, "don''t lie to yourself any more. In fact, you know that your death has nothing to do with them. Even, at the beginning, you may want to die, but you don''t dare to die, so you follow their will and want to pull them to the back. But in the end, they didn''t do what you wanted, so you resented them

    This words a, that face is the female ghost of blood slightly Zheng for a while, then suddenly roar.

    "Shut up! I don''t want to listen, I don''t want to listen, I don''t want to listen to anything! "

    But the more she is like this, the more I want to go on.

    "Do you think the three of them have really had a good year? Because of your death, they live in fear all day long, even praying for you every day, praying for you to live well in another world. But what about you? But because of the resentment in your heart, you brutally killed Park Tai Lin and Jiang Yin Zhu, and now you still want to kill Kong Xian Zhen. Is your conscience really eaten by the dog? "

    Hearing what I said, the female ghost seemed to have some feeling and began to say something in her mouth.

    "Am I wrong? I shouldn''t have killed them? It''s all my fault... It''s all my fault... "

    The ghost looked at Kong Xianzhen with absent eyes. There seemed to be some repentance in her eyes.

    Seeing this, I quickly struck while the iron was hot, walked over slowly, and said to the female ghost, "the sea of bitterness is boundless, and it''s time to look back. You have made a killing. If you don''t stop, even I can''t save you! "

    The ghost looked at me and asked in a deep voice, "do I really have room to turn back?"

    I nodded and said, "as long as you want to go back, I will try my best to intercede for you in the underworld."

    But who knows, as soon as my voice fell, all the lights in the interrogation room suddenly went out, and a dark shadow flashed past my eyes.

    My heart is not good, quickly chase out, outside where still have that female ghost''s shadow?

    In desperation, I had to turn around and want to return to the interrogation room, but head-on hit a tall solid wall.

    No, it''s not a wall, it''s a man!

    I looked up and found that it was jinchiyi!

    He... Didn''t he get dizzy? Why do you wake up now?

    Is it difficult? He pretended just now?

    Seeing my puzzled face, Jin Chiyi said faintly: "Mi Xiaofei, do you think I will be haunted for the second time after I was knocked unconscious in the plastic surgery hospital last time? I pretended to faint just now, just to try your reaction! I didn''t expect that you have the ability to catch ghosts, but when dealing with ghosts, you still lack a little experience! "

    Damn, it was loaded before!

    I''ll just say, if this product can be a ghost again and again, and also be the head of the wool Bureau of public opinion, just go to burn the boiler.

    As a result, I didn''t think that I was right.

    There is such a boss with black belly, the baby''s heart is bitter, but the baby doesn''t say it!

    I don''t care about Jin Chiyi. I want to go back to the interrogation room to see Kong Xianzhen, but who Jin Chiyi held me.

    "Come on, don''t go. Kong Xianzhen has been taken away by the ghost!"

    I was stunned for a moment, and I couldn''t react.

    "Taken away? Just a moment? Are you sure? "

    Kim Chi Yi nodded and said, "I''m sure and sure! Otherwise, why do you think she put out the light in the interrogation room? On the one hand, it is convenient to escape, mainly because it is convenient to abduct Kong Xianzhen! "

    Hearing this, I can''t help but feel a little anxious.

    "After that, she took Kong Xianzhen away. Isn''t that dangerous? We have to hurry to find out, or if Kong Xianzhen has an accident, we''ll end up together! "

    Jin Chiyi shrugged his shoulders and said faintly, "of course, I''m looking for it, but it''s useless to be anxious like you are!"

    "How can I not be in a hurry? I thought I could persuade the ghost in a peaceful way, but I didn''t persuade her. On the contrary, she abducted Kong Xianzhen. If she hated them so much, she would surely kill Kong Xianzhen! " I said anxiously.

    Seeing that I was so anxious that I was almost angry, jinchiyi patted me on the shoulder, reached out and pointed to the ground, and said faintly: "follow this, you can find them!"

    I followed the eyes of his fingers and saw some powder scattered on the corridor of the police station.

    What''s more, the powder is still emitting a weak light.

    I went, this is luminous powder!

    "You... You knew the ghost was coming, so you hid the luminous powder on Kong Xianzhen?" I asked, frowning.

    Kim Chi Yi gave a sly smile and said, "you Chinese have an idiom, it''s called following the vine to touch the melon. Now we don''t have the vine, but we have luminous powder. It''s easy to find them, isn''t it?"

    Cough cough, but elder brother, when you are arranging these things, can you inform me first?

 Chapter 328

    Because we have found the clue to trace the female ghost, Jin Chiyi and I follow the luminous powder all the way to find it.

    I thought that there might be another hard battle tonight. I simply pulled out the Bluetooth headset from the storage ring, and then logged in to the "Xijing" live broadcasting platform with my mobile phone.

    After all, for a man who loves money like me, how can I not make money without paying?

    Fortunately, I''ve been doing live broadcasting for half a year, and I''ve accumulated a lot of fans. As soon as I opened the live broadcasting room here, the audience all flocked to it.

    [anchor, is there any Pluto on camera today? I won''t watch it without Pluto!]

    [upstairs, do you really want to expose the scar of the anchor like this

    [yes, if you don''t like to watch it, just go away. Anyway, I will watch the live broadcast of the anchor whether there is Lord Pluto or not. I believe Lord Pluto is still paying attention to the anchor in silence!]

    [I hope the anchor and Lord Hades can get back together and praise me!]

    [hope to compound + 1!]

    ����

    I glanced at the live barrage, and then all my attention was focused on the luminous powder on the ground.

    I don''t know why, when I saw these luminous powder, I suddenly thought of a question: Park Tailin and the three of them, why did they lure the ghost to die? What good is it for them to die?

    As the saying goes, the heart of a woman is a needle.

    Hate between women, often do not need any reason, or even simply look uncomfortable, can produce many contradictions.

    But I really let them kill people for some unnecessary contradictions. I believe most women don''t want to. What''s more, Park Tai Lin and her roommate who lived with her day and night were killed.

    However, without waiting for me to figure out the reason, Kim Chi Yi had already brought me to Park Tai Lin''s former dormitory.

    "There''s no luminous powder here. She''s already on it." Jin Chiyi said lightly.

    Hearing this, I was a little stunned. Looking up at the dormitory, I saw that every dormitory had a light on.

    In other words, if there is a real fight, the people above the dormitory may be used by female ghosts at any time.

    Last time, in the plastic surgery hospital, the heart eater used the medical staff in the hospital to attack Chen Feng and me.

    At that time, if we were not good at it, we would have hit the road.

    Now, the place where jinchiyi and I live is also a place with a large flow of people. None of them can be used. If every one of them is used, jinchiyi and I are doomed to be unable to leave tonight.

    Thinking of this, I turned to look at Aunt SuGuan who was watching soap opera at the gate of the first floor of the dormitory, and then said to Jin Chiyi, "it seems that you have to make full use of your beauty to persuade aunt to evacuate all the students, otherwise the situation will be very unfavorable to us!"

    "Why my beauty, not yours?" Jin Chiyi is not satisfied.

    I gave him a white look and said, "are you doubting this aunt''s orientation? As the saying goes, the same sex repels each other, and the opposite sex attracts each other. If you want Kong Xianzhen to be killed by that female ghost tonight, you don''t have to sacrifice your hue! But in that case, officer Jin, I''m afraid you can''t keep your black hat? "

    Sure enough, as soon as I heard this, Jin Chiyi didn''t show any affectation. He directly walked into the room of aunt SuGuan and negotiated with her.

    I stood at the door, looking through the window at the way that Jin Chiyi tried to ingratiate himself with aunt SuGuan. I couldn''t help laughing.

    I didn''t expect that police officer Jin, who has always been stable and self-supporting, will have this day.

    But I can''t help it. As the saying goes, the king of hell is easy to see, and the kid is hard to deal with. Even though Jin Chiyi has the identity of a policeman, he can''t take the power to crush aunt SuGuan.

    Otherwise, she will leave a few students in the dormitory, which will cause great trouble to us.

    That''s why I gave him such an idea.

    But fortunately, the beauty of jinchiyi seems to be more effective. In a few minutes, aunt SuGuan came out laughing.

    "OK, as long as you say one word, I promise to let all these students out of the dormitory in three minutes!" Aunt SuGuan said to Kim Chi Yi in Korean with a slight rural accent.

    Jinchiyi nodded, opened his arms and gave aunt SuGuan a hug. He said, "then please!"

    With the embrace of jinchiyi, aunt SuGuan was so happy that she went upstairs and drove all the students out of the dormitory.

    I have to say that the efficiency of the housekeeper is really not very high.

    In just three minutes, hundreds of students were invited out of the dormitory, and none of them remained.

    In order to avoid accidents, I specially arranged a ghost prison array in the dormitory downstairs, and left a paper man to guard in the corner.

    After all this, Jin Chiyi and I quickly ran up to the dormitory building and came to the door of the dormitory where Park Tai Lin died.

    After all, this used to be the place where the ghost and park lived together.

    If the ghost goes to the dormitory, it will come back here in all likelihood.

    Jinchiyi and I took a look at each other, determined that we were ready, and then gently unscrewed the door of the dormitory.

    However, I was always ready to open the door in a cold sweat.

    Because, just less than 20 cm away from my eyes, there was a female ghost with deep eyes and bloody face staring at me!

    Especially, when the light of my flashlight shines on her face, the feeling is not to mention how creepy.

    Seeing that I was scared to step back, Kim Chi Yi was laughing.

    "I thought you were so brave. I didn''t expect that you would be scared by a doll."

    I Leng for a while, looking at the face of Jinchi Yi''s disbelief: "what do you say, this is a doll?"

    Jin Chiyi nodded, then reached out and turned on the light in the dormitory. He said faintly, "is it a doll? You can see for yourself!"

    I looked up and saw that the thing that scared me just now was not a ghost, but a human doll, which was a bit similar to the costume of playing ghost on Halloween.

    Shit, it turned out to be an oolong. I was scared to death.

    Even if you see more ghosts, but when there is no sign, suddenly appear in front of you so close, really terrible!

    Moreover, not only me, but also the audience in the studio were shocked.

    [my mom, the moment the doll appeared, I directly fell out of my mobile phone. Fortunately, the home-made machine I used was OK!]

    [as soon as the doll appeared, I was so scared that I lost my soul. My mother thought I was infected by evil, but in fact I was poisoned by the live broadcast of the anchor!]

    Don''t you think this doll is very realistic? If we use this kind of doll to solve the single problem, there should be a lot less single dogs in the world, right

    If I have this doll, I think I can liberate Wuzhi girl

    ����

 Chapter 329

    Seeing the barrage of the audience, I almost vomited blood.

    It''s just a humanoid doll. Even if you''re scared, can you think of Jiefang Wuzhi girl?

    What is in these people''s minds?

    However, when I was complaining, Yu Guang from the corner of my eye glanced at the doll, and my heart suddenly cooled.

    This... This doll is so lifelike? It''s as like as two peas!

    Yes, Dong Xiaoxiao is Dong Xiaoxiao!

    Before, Jin Chiyi and I focused all our attention on Kong Xianzhen, but ignored Dong Xiaoxiao.

    Although Dong Xiaoxiao has nothing to do with the incident a year ago, the problem is that on the first night Dong Xiaoxiao moved in, he slept in the ghost''s bed!

    In this case, it is difficult for the female ghost not to be angry with Dong Xiaoxiao.

    Jin Chiyi seems to be aware of this. He reaches down Dong Xiaoxiao''s nose and says, "she''s still breathing. She''s not dead yet!"

    Hearing this, I was overjoyed and quickly hugged Dong Xiaoxiao.

    "Smile, you are still alive, still alive! Don''t worry, I will take revenge for you! "

    "Go to the rooftop quickly, or it will be too late!" Dong Xiaoxiao said in my ear in a very weak voice.

    My heart suddenly a stagnation, Tiantai? Yes, it''s the rooftop!

    A year ago, Park Tai Lin and his wife lured the ghost to commit suicide on the rooftop, so the place where the ghost was most obsessed with was not in the dormitory, but on the rooftop!

    But Dong Xiaoxiao, in this situation, I can''t really ignore her.

    Seeing that I was in a dilemma, Dong Xiaoxiao said in a weak voice, "don''t... Don''t worry about me, go... Save Kong Xianzhen! Later... It''s too late! "

    I looked at Jin Chiyi. He nodded and said, "she''s right. Now we have to save Kong Xianzhen. As for here, I have contacted my colleagues nearby and asked them to rush to deal with it! "

    After making the decision, I hugged Dong Xiaoxiao and said softly, "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, I will catch that ghost for you!"

    With that, I and Kim Chi Yi rushed to the roof with the fastest speed, and the ghost was on it.

    "You''re a little late than I expected. I can''t wait any longer!" Said the ghost with a sneer.

    "If you kill Kong Xianzhen, do you think you can come to a good end? Who do you think has a better chance of winning against you? " I looked at the ghost and said coldly.

    "Even if you have a good chance of winning, so what? I have to take her life! Because, this is what she owed me a year ago. She should have died a year ago! " The ghost growled at us.

    "So, are you toasting instead of drinking?" I asked later.

    "I don''t care what kind of toast and penalty, all I want is the death of all the people who participated in the incident a year ago! If anyone stands in my way, I''ll kill him! " The ghost''s state is approaching madness.

    Hearing this, I was about to open my mouth, but unexpectedly, Kong Xianzhen, who was hanged upside down by the female ghost, suddenly sneered.

    "Do you think that if you kill me, all the people who participated in that event will die?"

    This words a, not only is female ghost stunned, even I and Jin Chi Yi all have a little didn''t respond to come over.

    "You... What do you mean by that? Tell me clearly what happened in those years? " The female ghost looks at Kong Xianzhen angrily and asks.

    "What''s the matter? You''ve been dead for so long, and you haven''t found out the truth about your death? Do you think it was the three of us who lured you to die? In fact, the person who really stands behind the scenes is... "

    Kong Xianzhen had said it well, but who knows, at this time, the rope used by the female ghost to Hang Kong Xianzhen suddenly broke, and Kong Xianzhen lost weight instantly and fell directly to the bottom of the dormitory.

    Jinchi Yi and I were shocked and yelled, trying to save Kong Xianzhen, but it was too late.

    "She''s almost telling the truth. Why did you cut the rope?" I looked at the ghost with an angry face.

    But who knows, that female ghost is completely a face muddle force: "I... I have not! I didn''t cut the rope

    As soon as these words came out, Jin Chiyi and I were confused.

    It''s not the ghost who cut it?

    Is there anyone else on the roof besides us?

    Inexplicably, I suddenly remembered that when I and Kim Chi Yi just went to the rooftop, there was a faint smell of Cologne in the stairway.

    At that time, I thought it was the taste of jinchiyi, but now it seems that maybe someone else has the taste!

    Thinking of this, I simply looked at the stairs, clapped my hands, and asked coldly, "friend, since you''re here, why don''t you show up? What kind of a hero is he hiding like this

    Words fall, I faintly feel that the Cologne smell a little stronger, after a while, then from the dark of the stairs, slowly out of a person.

    The man is tall, long legged, with sharp and fashionable silver hair. He wears famous brands. It seems that he is the son of a rich family.

    But why does a man like this appear in such a place? And cut off the rope hanging Kong Xianzhen?

    However, without waiting for me to ask, the ghost opened her mouth: "Chen Zhao, is it really you?"

    The silver haired man glanced at the ghost and said in a cold voice, "you deserve my name, too?"

    The female ghost obviously didn''t expect that the man named Chenzhao would treat herself like this. She asked with an incredible look: "Chenzhao, have you really forgotten me? I''m xueru. I''m your girlfriend. We used to love each other! "

    Hearing this, I finally understood the relationship between the two people.

    Together, the two used to be lovers.

    However, it seems that the relationship between them is not as harmonious and happy as the female ghost named xueru said.

    He not only hated xueru extremely, but also concealed some things from her, and because he was afraid that these things would be exposed, he just cut off the rope hanging Kong Xianzhen in secret!

    It suddenly occurred to me that I had doubts before I came here.

    Park Tai Lin, even if they have a big conflict with this female ghost named Xue Ru, they will never make fun of human life.

    But if they are instructed to get rid of xueru, it''s another matter.

    After all, money even ghosts can help you, let alone people?

    At present, the man is well-dressed and must be well-off. If he paid for Park Tai Lin and asked them to help get rid of Xue Ru, it would be entirely possible!

    Thinking of this, my back can''t help cooling.

    How cold-blooded and terrible must a man who can kill his beloved?

 Chapter 330

    "In love? Jiang xueru, I didn''t expect that you are still dreaming of love. How ridiculous That silver hair man a face Yin Luan of say.

    Hearing this, the female ghost was stunned as if she had been silly.

    "Chen... Chen Zhao, how can you say such a thing? I''ve only been dead for one year. Do you really forget the relationship between us? "

    The female ghost looked at the silver haired man in a daze, motionless, as if waiting for his answer.

    Chen Zhao sneered, just about to say something, but was interrupted by another voice.

    "Jiang xueru, didn''t you ask me what happened a year ago? Now I tell you, a year ago, the man named Quan Chenzhao, whom you were thinking of, gave me, Tailin and Yinzhu a sum of money. Let''s try to make you disappear in this world! "

    This... This voice... Isn''t this the voice of Kong Xianzhen who just fell downstairs?

    I turned my head and saw that Kong Xianzhen, who was supposed to break his brain, was not only unharmed, but even the rope that had bound her before had been untied.

    And what makes me dumbfounded most is that the man who saved Kong Xianzhen is Ji Yunxi!

    Why is he here?

    At this point, shouldn''t he watch cartoons with wennuan at home?

    Seeing Ji Yunxi coming, I''m not the only one surprised.

    [I remember this little brother, who played strange games with Lord Pluto in the last live broadcast on honeymoon island!]

    When you say that, I remember. It seems that there is such a thing. At that time, I thought this little brother was so handsome. If there was no lord Hades, I would fall in love with him!]

    [to be honest, the anchor is divorced from Lord Hades now. Shall we fix up the little brother and the anchor? "

    [upstairs, are you not afraid of Lord Hades? I''ll come to you at night to settle accounts? "

    [come on, anyway, I''m lying on the bed, even the whip and the candle are ready, waiting for Lord Hades to abuse me!]

    [I still think Lord underworld is more compatible with the anchor, standing on Lord underworld unconditionally!]

    [I''m also standing here, Lord underworld! Love is more reliable. No matter how handsome my little brother is, he''s just a substitute!]

    ����

    Damn, no matter what Mao says, can he talk about the cool night of ink?

    Are these people poisoned by Mo liangye?

    However, the most important thing now is not the audience, but how to solve the immediate problems.

    "Kong... Kong Xianzhen... You... You didn''t die?" The silver haired man asked in disbelief.

    Kong Xianzhen looked up at the silver haired man and said in a cold voice, "how about Quan Chenzhao? Did I disappoint you?"

    Hearing Kong Xianzhen''s words, the silver haired man''s face was even more nervous. Even his voice trembled: "how... How? I... I''m not disappointed. It''s too late for me to be happy for you! "

    "Yes? But just now when you cut the rope, you didn''t expect that someone would rescue me intact, did you Kong Xianzhen asked, looking at the silver haired man meaningfully.

    Xu is to see things about to come to light, silver haired man''s forehead began to emerge a thin layer of sweat.

    One side of the ghost to see this scene, even if it is again silly, also must understand some.

    However, as the person she once loved, she always refused to believe what happened a year ago. It was all the ghost of the silver haired man.

    "Chen Zhao, it''s not like this. It''s not like this. One year ago, the three of them did it. It''s none of your business, is it? "

    With that, the ghost turned her head and looked at Kong Xianzhen. She asked with a venomous face: "Kong Xianzhen, I know all these lies are made up by you. You are just jealous of me. You are jealous of my love with Chen Zhao!"

    Hearing the ghost''s words, Kong Xianzhen raised a sneer and said, "Jiang xueru, you''ve come to this stage. Can''t you see clearly? Do you think Quan Chenzhao really loves you? From the beginning to the end, he did not have any sincerity to you at all. In his eyes, your so-called love is just his alms to you! He is tired of playing with you and wants to get rid of you, but you always force him to die. He''s afraid of taking responsibility, so he bribes me and tyline and leads you to death step by step! "

    "No, no, it''s not true. Chen Zhao, you tell me, it''s not true, is it?" The ghost''s mood has collapsed.

    Seeing the female ghost''s crazy appearance, the silver haired man was too lazy to continue to pretend. He hooked the corner of his mouth and sneered, "Jiang xueru, what do you want me to say about you? No matter who says I''m not good, you won''t believe it? Well, now I tell you personally that I really bribed them at that time, because I am completely tired of you. Since you like to force me to death every time, I have to help you! "

    As soon as the words came out, two lines of blood and tears came out of the female ghost''s eyes. She looked at them in horror and sadness.

    "Chen... Chen Zhao, you... You are really cruel!"

    Looking at the female ghost like this, I was not satisfied with it, so I yelled to the silver haired man in a cold voice: "are you still a person? What''s the difference between a woman you once loved and an animal? "

    Who knows, as soon as my voice fell, the silver haired man opened his mouth and said, "the woman I loved? She is just a plaything in my heart. What about love? "

    "Your behavior has been regarded as buying murderers. Aren''t you afraid of going to jail?" One side of the gold pool Yi also cold voice asks a way.

    Hearing the word "prison", the silver haired man''s eyes flashed a trace of irony, and then directly raised two pistols with silencers, one to me and Kim Chi Yi, the other to Kong Xianzhen and Ji Yunxi.

    "In prison? I''m afraid you don''t have a chance to catch me in jail! As long as I kill all of you, no one will know that I paid for the murderer! " The silver haired man said fiercely.

    In the face of the black muzzle, don''t mention me, even jinchiyi, who is used to guns, doesn''t dare to act rashly.

    "You... Don''t mess about! As long as you put down your gun, you can say anything else! "

    Jin Chiyi seems to want to use the procrastination policy, but the silver haired man is determined to kill us, which is not effective for him at all.

    "Officer king, I know you''re from the Bureau of public opinion. You''re better than the ordinary police. But no matter how bad it is, can it avoid bullets? " The silver haired man obviously had faith in both guns in his hand.

    For a moment, the whole roof was deadlocked.

    After all, none of us thought that a silver haired man would carry two guns!

    Seeing that we dare not act rashly, the silver haired man couldn''t help smiling.

    "I didn''t want to kill you, but you know too much. So, let''s die!"

 Chapter 331

    With that, the silver haired man pulled the trigger of two pistols at the same time, trying to put us to death.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the female ghost suddenly jumped on, overturned the silver haired man to the ground, and shot all the bullets from the two pistols into the sky.

    Seeing this, jinchiyi immediately steps forward and grabs the gun from the silver haired man.

    After all, guns don''t have eyes. It''s not a good thing to hurt anyone by mistake.

    "Quan Chenzhao, I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you!" The female ghost rips the silver hair at the same time, and the man yells.

    But silver haired men are not so easy to deal with, even if they have been overturned by the female ghost, they will not be caught.

    He took out a peach wood sword of palm size from nowhere and thrust it into the heart of the female ghost.

    The ghost was stunned, and the place where she was stabbed by the small peach sword suddenly began to turn black.

    What''s more, the peach wood sword of the silver haired man has been soaked in something, so that the scorched black on the female ghost is rapidly spreading around.

    Before long, when the ghost''s whole body turns black, she will be out of her wits.

    I went. This silver haired man is really vicious.

    A year ago, the murderer bought the ghost, but now he wants to destroy the ghost''s soul. It''s really abominable!

    Thinking of this, I immediately took out the ink line from the storage ring and raised my hand to tie up the silver haired man with the ink line.

    But who knows, the silver haired man seems to have been prepared. When he saw my ink line coming, he gently hooked his finger and tied the female ghost with ink line.

    The female ghost was hurt by the peach wood sword, and her whole body was blackened by the ink.

    Seeing this, I had no choice but to recite the mantra and take back the ink line.

    "I thought you were just a broken thread and wanted to bind me?" The silver haired man sneered coldly.

    Shit, it''s a gorgeous slap.

    I can''t think of it. This man is really capable.

    However, I am not so easy to admit defeat.

    Since the ink line is not good, then change other weapons. I don''t believe it. I can''t cure such a cheap man!

    So I immediately took Lu Banchi out of the storage ring, raised my hand and cleaved to the silver haired man.

    Seeing this, the silver haired man immediately pulled out the small peach wood sword from the ghost''s soul. Then he did not know what to say. He saw that the peach wood sword, which was only the size of a palm, increased by more than half a meter in an instant, and then he met my Lu Banchi.

    Taomu sword and Lu Banchi are playing together, which is hard to separate for a moment.

    According to the truth, no matter how strong the peach sword is, it''s still wood. It can''t fight against my metal Lu Banchi.

    But I don''t know why, the peach wood sword on the silver haired man''s hand can not only fight Lu Banchi, but also directly shock my tiger mouth with its strength.

    It seems that today I really underestimated this silver haired man.

    After several rounds, the silver haired man soon got the upper hand.

    It''s not how strong his skill is, but my tiger mouth can''t bear his huge strength, so that my hand shakes unconsciously and directly drops lubanchi to the ground.

    Seeing that I had lost my weapon, the man with silver hair wanted to pursue me while winning. He stabbed me with a peach sword.

    I was shocked, want to avoid, but it''s too late.

    "Yi --", the peach sword directly penetrated into the body, but it was not my body.

    I was stunned. I looked up and saw Ji Yunxi''s body standing in front of me. He just blocked the silver haired man''s sword for me.

    The silver haired man obviously didn''t expect Ji Yunxi to help me block the sword, so he was stunned.

    At the moment when he was in a daze, Ji Yunxi raised his foot and kicked the silver haired man in the chest, kicking him more than ten meters away, and finally hit the concrete guardrail on the edge of the roof.

    At the moment of landing, the silver haired man''s bones "snapped" two and spat blood.

    "You... You actually..." the silver haired man looked at Ji Yunxi and said.

    Ji Yunxi pulled out the peach sword which was inserted into his abdomen and threw it on the ground. Then he glanced at the silver haired man fiercely and said in a deep voice: "I will never let anyone hurt her in the three realms!"

    As soon as the words came out, the audience in the studio called Ji Yunxi one after another.

    [I suddenly feel that this little brother is very good. If only I had a male ticket like this one!]

    I thought my little brother just came to make soy sauce, but I didn''t expect that not only the hero saved the beauty, but also he played a domineering side leak

    Little brother, my knee is for you

    [the anchor is really lucky. No matter where we go, there are flower protectors with such high face value. We can only envy them!]

    ����

    But at the moment, what I care about is not whether Ji Yunxi is handsome or not, but his injury.

    I know the strength of the man with silver hair. Even Ji Yunxi can''t keep his hair intact with a sword just now.

    So, I quickly asked with concern: "Ji Yunxi, how are you?"

    Ji Yunxi covers his injured abdomen, shakes his head and says in a soft voice: "it''s OK, just a little injury!"

    With that, Ji Yunxi walked slowly towards jinchiyi.

    "Officer king, the next thing is up to you!"

    Jinchi Yi glanced at Ji Yunxi, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll deal with it!"

    With that, Jin Chiyi took out a yellow amulet from his pocket and pasted it on the ghost named Jiang xueru. Then he used handcuffs made of special materials to handcuff the silver haired man''s hands.

    As for Kong Xianzhen, there is no need to torture him now.

    Because from beginning to end, her eyes never left Ji Yunxi.

    That kind of eyes I am very familiar with, because it is full of worship and admiration, and with a little love.

    I don''t know what happened when she fell downstairs, but it is obvious that Ji Yunxi has entered her heart in that extremely short period of time.

    However, even so, she was taken away by other policemen who came after her for the crime of inducing others to commit suicide a year ago.

    This homicide case is finally over.

    But when I came back to see Ji Yunxi, he was gone.

    There was only a thin line of blood on the roof.

    He... His wound

    My heart then a tight, immediately ran down the dormitory, rushed out of the school gate, stopped a car back home, want to see Ji Yunxi injury.

    But who knows, he didn''t go home at all, the room was as clean as ever, it didn''t look like he had come back.

    Thinking of his injury, I couldn''t help worrying and called him immediately.

    But he seems to be deliberately the same, has turned off the phone early.

    The people disappeared, the phone couldn''t get through, even in the hospital near the residence and school, there was no one.

    He... Did he mean to leave my world?

 Chapter 332

    I don''t know why, after knowing that Ji Yunxi might leave without saying goodbye, I felt a little uncomfortable.

    During his stay in Korea, Ji Yunxi not only loved Nuan Nuan, but also took care of me.

    It can be seen that he is sincere to me and Nuan Nuan.

    But unfortunately, I can''t repay him with the same kindness.

    It''s enough for me to love only one person in my life.

    Just thinking about this, I suddenly heard Chen Feng''s voice behind me.

    "Little cousin, what are you doing at the door at night?"

    I came back, sighed and said, "Ji Yunxi has gone..."

    I thought Chen Feng would be surprised to yell, but he didn''t, just lightly responded: "I know, he told me before he went to find you that this villa has been transferred to your name, and left a sum of money for you to live with Nuan Nuan."

    I can''t respond to that.

    Did Ji Yunxi want to leave before he was injured?

    What on earth is he doing this for?

    As if seeing the doubt in my heart, Chen Feng came slowly, patted me on the shoulder and said, "in fact, he didn''t come all the way to Korea to avoid his father''s help in choosing his concubine. He just wanted to protect you and take care of you because he was worried about you. But now he knows he has no need to take care of you. "

    I understand the former part of Chen Feng''s words, but I don''t understand the latter part.

    What is unnecessary?

    With my understanding of Ji Yunxi, even though I know I don''t like him, as long as I am single, he will not give up.

    But now, listening to the meaning of Chen Feng''s words, Ji Yunxi is really hurt this time.

    "Well, I don''t want to delay him any longer if he thinks it over." I said faintly.

    Chen Feng looked at me, sighed and said: "in fact, if today''s fruit did not come, I think you and Ji Yunxi are also very good together. But Guoguo is here. From what I know about you, you won''t be with him in any case. Obviously, he himself understood this truth, and in order to avoid embarrassment, he chose to withdraw automatically. "

    Hearing the name of Guoguo, I was shocked.

    "What did you say? "Here comes the fruit?"

    Chen Feng nodded, then turned around and yelled at my bedroom. Then he saw a familiar figure coming out of the room. Tiantian called "Mom" and quickly rushed to me and hugged me.

    Guoguo, it''s really Guoguo!

    I couldn''t control the excitement in my heart. I held Guoguo tightly in my arms and almost cried.

    "Guoguo... My Guoguo, you are tall and handsome!"

    Xu did not see me for a long time. When he heard my voice, Guo Guo cried.

    "Mom, I miss you so much, and so does Dad."

    I stretched out my hand to dry the tears for Guoguo and comforted him softly: "don''t cry, mom is here, mom is here! You are a little man now. You can''t cry at will! "

    Sure enough, after hearing this, Guoguo stopped crying immediately, wiped some tears randomly, nodded to me and said: "Guoguo stopped crying. Guoguo listened to her mother''s words and begged her mother never to leave me and my father again. My father and I miss you so much that we don''t want to lose you any more."

    Although I knew that as soon as Guoguo opened his mouth, I would inevitably mention Mo liangye, but I was still reluctant to face the problem between him and me, so I casually changed the topic.

    "How did you come to Korea? If you come here alone, isn''t your father worried? "

    "Dad... Dad, he..." Guoguo wants to say nothing.

    Seeing him like this, combined with the situation that I couldn''t get in touch with the invisible paper man a few days ago, a bad premonition suddenly surged into my heart.

    "What happened to your father? Is something wrong with your father? " I asked with concern.

    Guoguo looked at me and finally nodded his head and said, "a few days ago, the king of Shura led an army to attack the underworld and wanted to seize the underworld territory. Dad fought hard with the ghost of the underworld. In the end, although he won a great victory and defeated the Shura army, he was also seriously injured because of the rush of war and insufficient preparation."

    Seriously... Seriously? Is mo liangye seriously injured?

    Hearing these words, my heart felt like being hammered by a hammer. It was so painful that I couldn''t breathe.

    It turns out that the reason why I can''t get in touch with the invisible paper man these days is not because of other people, but because Mo Liang was fighting at night and was seriously injured.

    He was afraid of me, so he subdued my invisible paper man.

    That is to say, from the beginning, he knew that I had left an invisible paper man beside him.

    No wonder, he is the king of the underworld in charge of thousands of ghosts. How can he not see through my little tricks? It''s just that he didn''t tear it down.

    "Mom, in fact, Dad had been to Korea before the accident." Guoguo looked at me and said timidly.

    This words, I subconsciously save, think of a few days ago in the plastic surgery hospital saved me and Chen Feng that man in black.

    At that time, I suspected that the man in black was mo liangye, but I didn''t see his face, so I couldn''t be sure.

    Now Guoguo''s words confirm all my original guesses.

    At first, the as like as two peas in the black man wore the tactile figure of his shoulder, and the slender shoulders and narrow waist of his black man. Even his cold, deep eyes were exactly the same as those of the dark night.

    From the beginning to the end, he did not forget me, and will come all the way to Korea for my safety.

    He still loves me, he still loves me!

    Think of here, I don''t care a lot, contact stealth paper man again, want to see ink cool night injured.

    Fortunately, this time and a few days ago is not the same, tried several times, actually contacted!

    Through the sight of invisible paper man, I saw Mo Liang lying on the bed in the middle of the night, his handsome face was pale, almost bloodless.

    It seems that he is really seriously injured.

    It''s hard to deal with the king of Shura alone, not to mention the fierce and warlike army of Shura?

    Therefore, it is not easy for Mo Liang night to repel the army of Shura king this time.

    Looking at the way he was injured, all the resentment against him in my heart dissipated in a moment, leaving only the worry about him.

    "Mom, Dad won''t let me tell you about his injury, but I can see that Dad loves you more than you think! So, I just want to ask my mother, "do you still love dad?" Guoguo looked at me expectantly and asked.

    My tears splashed out like a spring, and I couldn''t stop it.

    How can I not love him?

    From the first encounter to the present separation, I love him all the time.

    He used his way, his name deeply engraved in my life, let me no matter how far I go, no matter how many people I met, but always only love him.

    He is like a kind of deadly poison, eroding every nerve of me, but I still want this medicine to have no solution all my life.

    Thinking of this, I quickly nodded and said, "I will never fall in love with anyone in my life except your father."

    Hearing this, Guoguo was overjoyed and hugged me.

    "Mom, I know you love dad, I know you still love dad! Come on, mom, tell Dad that you still love him. I think he will be very happy! " Guoguo said excitedly.

    Yes, he is right. Since I still love him, I should let him know.

    I don''t want to lose him, I don''t want to lose him any more!

    As a result, I didn''t care about many things. I directly stroked the indefinite universe ring three times with my fingers according to the previous agreement with Mo liangye, looking at the Mo liangye in the sight of the invisible paper man.

    I saw that Mo liangye was half lying on the bed to rest. After I stroked the indefinite universe ring, I suddenly opened my eyes and looked at my fingers in a daze.

    And the skin of his finger is beating slightly at the moment. It seems to feel my touch to the ring of heaven and earth.

    He felt it, he felt it!

    At this moment, not only me, but also my eyes filled with tears.

    Forced to support so many days, I finally can no longer support, let their own psychological defense line collapse.

    "Mo liangye, Mo liangye, I''m going to find Mo liangye!" I got up and wanted to go home to the underworld.

    Who knows, at this time, Chen Feng but a pull me.

    "Xiaofei, can you not say that the wind is the rain? Even if you want to find him, you don''t have to look at what time it is. There is no plane to go back to China at this point. You have to have it tomorrow morning at the earliest! "

    But the missing of Mo liangye has swept my whole heart at the moment. I''m full of satisfaction. All I want is to see him soon.

    I forgive him, I don''t hate him, I want to be with him forever.

    "Since the plane doesn''t work, I''ll go back to meet him through the underworld of Korea." I said firmly.

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng couldn''t help helping her forehead.

    "My little cousin, can you be more rational? Don''t you know what will happen if you go to Yin casually? If anything goes wrong, the soul can not return to the body, or the soul can''t survive in the world! "

    "Yes, my uncle is right. Mom, you have a special constitution. It''s too dangerous to walk in the shade. What''s more, once you go back, mom, you have to stay in the underworld for at least a few days. With your physical condition, you can''t bear it at all. Although my father is seriously injured now, I believe my father certainly doesn''t want my mother to go back to see him and get into danger! " Guoguo follows Chen Feng''s words.

    Indeed, with Mo liangye''s character, he absolutely didn''t want to see me hurt.

    If I go back to Yin in such a rash way, he will be distressed when he knows.

    He''s seriously injured now, and I can''t put any more psychological burden on him.

    Thinking of this, I had to compromise and decided to buy a plane tomorrow morning and return home with Guoguo and nuanwan.

    See I give up go Yin, Chen Feng is finally relieved.

    "That''s right. Even though acacia is hard to deal with, we are now far away from home. We have to take a long-term view of everything. By the way, when you were not at home today, I sent you an express. It was sent from China. Open it and have a look. Maybe who sent you the local products of your hometown! "

    Chen Feng finished and handed me a package next to the TV cabinet.

 Chapter 333

    I took the package delivered by Chen Feng, inexplicably thought of the phone that ye Zichen''s father had called me a few days ago.

    Is this package really from ye Zichen?

    But... This package is so small that it can hold local products?

    Did you send me a potato?

    To tell the truth, ye Zichen''s character can definitely do this kind of thing every minute.

    As a result, looking at the palm sized package in my hand, I feel like crying.

    It''s a question whether to dismantle or not!

    "Mom, what''s in this box?" Guoguo looked at the package in my hand and asked curiously.

    Just, even if ye Zichen really sent me a potato, I also recognized it!

    I took out the paper cutter, opened the package and took out the contents.

    What��

    Ye Zichen sent it to me. It''s actually the Yin card he asked me to buy in Thailand!

    Isn''t it lost?

    Last time, when ye Zichen had an accident in a hotel, I found that he was missing this Yin card. At that time, I looked for it for a long time, but I didn''t find it.

    But now it appears in the package that ye Zichen sent me. Isn''t it a little weird?

    "Cousin, you''ve even been Princess Ming. What else do you need to buy Yin card for?" Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    After all, the Yin card seals all kinds of Yin things in the Buddha card, and relies on the evil power of Yin things to help the wearer realize all kinds of wishes.

    With my present ability, I don''t need Yin things to help at all, so Chen Feng''s question is not totally unreasonable.

    But the problem is, this Yin card is not mine at all!

    At the moment, I''m really full of doubts. I don''t know what this is.

    All helpless, I had to dial Ye Zichen''s phone, want to ask him to send me such a thing is to express what.

    But I never thought that the person who answered the phone was not ye Zichen.

    "Miss MI, it seems that you have received the express I sent out." A slightly old voice came from the mobile phone.

    I was slightly stunned for a while, looked at the mobile phone, can''t help but start to murmur.

    I didn''t dial the wrong number. This is Ye Zichen''s number, but why did he answer the phone but his father?

    "Ye... Uncle Ye, Hello, I have received the package, but what''s the meaning of sending this to me?" I speak out my doubts.

    Hearing my question, ye Fu sighed deeply and said, "now that you have received something, I will not hide it from you. Zichen has already... Passed away a week ago."

    To die?

    Ye Zichen died?

    But last time, didn''t Ji Yunxi say that ye Zichen could live for three months?

    Why did he die in just over a month?

    It''s fake. It must be fake. It must be a prank made by Ye Zichen and his father.

    "Uncle Ye, it''s not true, is it? Ye Zichen is still living well, isn''t she? " I asked with the last hope.

    "Miss MI, I know you are Zichen''s good friend. This news is really hard for you to accept. But I still have to tell you the truth, Zichen... Zichen, he really died! We thought Zichen could live three months as Mr. Ji said, but... Some people think that he knows too much and is not willing to give him more life... "

    Speaking of this, ye Fu choked on the phone.

    It is conceivable that ye Zichen, as the only son of the Ye family, died suddenly now, which is a great blow to Ye''s father.

    It is also because of the choking of Ye''s father that I can''t bear to disbelieve Ye Zichen''s death.

    Moreover, just now ye''s father said that some people thought Ye Zichen knew too much. Does this mean that ye Zichen was killed?

    "Uncle Ye, do you know something about ye Zichen''s death?" I asked in a deep voice.

    Ye Fu sighed on the phone, full of helplessness of losing his son.

    "Miss MI, although my only son Zichen died, there are still many living people in the world that I need to take care of, so please forgive me for not being able to tell you more. If you want to know something, the thing you received should give you an answer! "

    With that, ye Fu hung up directly, leaving me no room to maneuver.

    I don''t know why, I always feel that ye Fu actually knows something, but he can''t tell me under some pressure.

    After all, ye Fu has other family members to take care of, and the whole Ye family also needs to rely on Ye Fu for food. If anything happens to him again, it will be all over for ye family.

    Therefore, his caution is justifiable.

    But fortunately, before he hung up the phone, he provided me with a clue, that is, this shady card in my hand.

    This Yin card disappeared before, and now it''s sent to me by Ye Fu. It won''t be useless.

    Even, I feel that there should be a huge secret hidden in this Yin card.

    Thinking of this, I look at the Yin card again.

    The whole Yin card is rectangular, with four sides carved with gold powder into a strange pattern.

    In addition, in the rectangular Yin card, there is a baby patting with scarlet eyes, looking at the extra terror.

    "Mom, this thing is very evil. You''d better not touch it!" Guoguo whispered.

    I shook my head, while continuing to look at the Yin card, said to Guoguo: "no, my mother''s good friend has been killed, I can''t let him die unknowingly!"

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng could not help frowning slightly.

    "You mean, what''s hidden in this Yin card?"

    I nodded, should be: "should be, but I looked for a long time, also did not see this Yin card in addition to the red eye pat baby, there are other things!"

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng took the Yin card from my hand, looked at it for a long time, took out the ghost door''s thirteen needles, pricked his finger, dropped blood on the Yin card, and then recited a mantra.

    Then, I saw a mass of black Qi rising from the Yin card, slowly condensing into the shape of a red eye patting the baby.

    Damn, I didn''t expect that there were Yin things in this Yin card!

    That red eye pats the baby to see us several, immediately bares teeth, peeps out the sharp tooth, seems to want to rush up at any time generally.

    Seeing this, Chen Feng immediately stepped forward and yelled: "dare to pat the baby, don''t do evil!"

    Seems to be scared by Chen Feng''s momentum, the red eye baby immediately convergence that sharp teeth, convergence of the color of terror, obediently standing there.

    I went for a while, but I didn''t expect that this thing was also a bully!

    But this is good, not afraid of its bullying, afraid of it bite to death, refused to tell the secret in the Yin card.

    Think of here, I learn Chen Feng''s appearance, cold voice looking at the red eye pat baby asked: "say, this Yin card, is there something hidden?"

    Hearing my words, the red eye patted the baby and shook his head repeatedly. He replied in broken Chinese, "no, I''m the only one in the Yin card."

    Oh, my mouth is hard!

    "I don''t want to hurt you, but I won''t be lenient if I have to! You can see that we are not ordinary people. It''s easy to deal with you. " I said to the red eyed baby patting with a sneer.

    The red eye patted the baby to look at me, then looked at Chen Feng and Guoguo, finally lowered his head and said: "no, I promised the master, even if you beat me to death, I can''t say!"

    On hearing this, Chen Feng immediately anxious, raised his hand and ready to throw out the ghost door 13 needles.

    I hesitated and finally stopped him.

    "Don''t be impulsive, this Yin card was worn by Ye Zichen before, so the master he said should be ye Zichen!"

    Listen to me mention Ye Zichen''s name, red eye pats baby''s eyes to obviously twinkle for a while.

    Obviously, my guess is right.

    So, I said to red eye patting baby straight to the point: "I don''t know how your master ordered you, but I think one of them is to let you tell a secret to a man named Mi Xiaofei, right?"

    This words, red eye pat baby body suddenly a shock, Lengleng looked at me and asked: "you... Do you know Mi Xiaofei?"

    The Chen Feng of one side immediately laughed: "she knows more than, she is mi Xiaofei originally!"

    "Are you mi Xiaofei? Are you sure you''re not lying to me? " Red eye baby patting can not hide the excitement.

    I nodded, afraid that he would not believe me, and I specially took a picture of Ye Zichen and I from my mobile phone and showed him my ID card.

    Red eye took the baby''s ID card and photos, looked at me for a long time, and finally confirmed my identity.

    "I''ve been waiting for more than a month, and finally this day!" Red eye patted the baby with emotion.

    "What exactly does Ye Zichen want you to tell me?" I went straight to the point.

    Red eye patted the baby hesitated for a moment, took out a thing only the size of a finger shell from his body and handed it to me, saying: "everything the master wants to say is in it."

    I took something and scanned it, and found that it was a small TF memory card!

    "Well... Why did he give me this?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "I don''t know the specific content, but this card is guarded by the owner''s life, so please take it seriously!" Red eye pats baby a face to say earnestly.

    When it said that, I immediately felt that this memory card was very heavy.

    What is it that deserves Ye Zichen''s life to protect?

    What is it, worth Ye Zichen desperate to give it to me?

    What kind of secret is hidden in it?

    Thinking of this, I opened the back cover of my mobile phone, put this TF memory card in, and found the folder of the memory card in my mobile phone.

    I never thought that there were many videos in it.

    I opened it one by one, but the more I looked at it, the colder my heart became.

    In the end, even his hands were shaking so much that he couldn''t hold the phone.

    Seeing that my face was not right, Chen Feng asked, "Xiaofei, what''s in this memory card? How can you look like this?"

 Chapter 334

    But at the moment, I really have no strength to answer Chen Feng''s words.

    That video of TF memory card has almost exhausted my whole strength.

    How could that be?

    I''ve thought about countless possibilities and doubted countless people, but I didn''t expect that.

    Even, I feel that my faith is collapsing bit by bit.

    Seeing me so lost, Chen Feng couldn''t help but worry more.

    I grabbed my mobile phone and glanced at the video playing on the screen. Suddenly, I was stunned.

    Because that TF memory card is almost all about Fang Jiajia and Fang Lianqiu.

    "Dad, why do you want me to watch Mi Xiaofei? She has no background and no money. What''s worth your attention, dad? " Jiajia asked in the video.

    "What do you know? Her background is beyond your imagination Fang Lianqiu answered with a smile of Yin Luan.

    "A background I can''t imagine? What''s that? In this world, there is a background I can''t imagine? " Fang Jiajia asked.

    Fang Lianqiu pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said faintly, "this is a big secret. It''s not what you can know. You just need to watch her for me."

    Hearing this, Fang Jiajia was not happy and said with a straight face: "last time, Dad, didn''t you give Mi Xiaofei an amulet with surveillance function? Why do I have to work so hard to act? "

    "I wanted to use that amulet to watch her, but she didn''t wear that amulet, so she was on guard against me, so I couldn''t get close to her. If it wasn''t for this reason, I wouldn''t let you get close to my baby daughter! "

    The words in the video suddenly remind me of more than half a year ago, when I just met Mo liangye.

    Once, Mo liangye accidentally saw the amulet that Fang Lianqiu sent me and specially warned me not to get too close to Fang Lianqiu.

    At that time, I thought it was mo liangye who was eating vinegar. I was afraid that something might happen between Fang Lianqiu and me, so I was so angry.

    Never thought, Mo liangye''s words at that time were not jealous at all, but a very kind reminder, but I didn''t realize it at that time.

    After watching this video, Chen Feng continued to turn back, the more he turned, the more ugly his face became.

    "No wonder when I heard about ye Zichen last time, I thought it was very strange. It turns out that the two of them are responsible for everything! "

    I nodded and said in a dumb voice, "I''m too stupid. I never thought that the real danger is always hidden around me. If I had found out earlier, maybe Ye Zichen would not have had an accident... "

    Hearing what I said, the red eye patted the baby''s face wrinkled, and it seemed very sad.

    "In fact, the reason why the host and Fang Jiajia are together is to collect evidence. But somehow, Fang Jiajia was aware of the master''s purpose. He took out all the master''s soul and killed him, so that he would never be able to tell the truth. "

    "So... How did these videos come from?" The fruit of one side asks curiously.

    Red eye patted the baby, looked at Guoguo, looked at me again, sighed and said: "although the host doesn''t seem to be in a proper shape, he is actually very careful. He is worried that he will be found, so every day he will store the content he has photographed on this TF card and give it to me for safekeeping. Fang''s father and daughter know that the master has hidden things, but they didn''t expect that the master would hide them in the Yin card they carried with them. "

    Hearing this, my heart suddenly stagnated.

    Originally, when I was in Ye''s hotel at the beginning, the disappearance of this yinpai was the intention of Ye Zichen.

    His purpose is to make the Fang family unable to destroy the evidence, and then let me understand the truth.

    Yes, Fang Jiajia is my best friend. We have done so many live shows together and lived and died together so many times. How can I think that she is actually an undercover agent Fang Lianqiu put in my side?

    I always thought that meeting Fang Jiajia''s loyal friend in my life was the greatest blessing in my life.

    But reality, always in your most complacent time, give you a slap.

    As ye Zichen saved these videos, instantly destroyed all my faith in friendship.

    Seeing that I felt bad, Chen Feng patted me on the shoulder, handed my mobile phone back to my hand, and said faintly, "I know this blow is great for you, but you should still have a look at this!"

    I lowered my head and looked at the video on my mobile phone again, only to find that ye Zichen''s face appeared in the video, which was pale and haggard.

    "Xiaofei, when you see this video, I should not be in the world any more. Fang Jiajia and her father will never let me live to see you! But fortunately, with the help of your friend surnamed Ji, I can wake up one day and record this video for you to tell you the whole truth. "

    In the video, ye Zichen''s voice is very small, weak to the extreme, but he still insists on telling everything.

    "I don''t have much time. Let''s make a long story short. Fang Jiajia''s mother is not her mother, but another woman. No, it''s a female ghost. Three months ago, when I stayed at Fang''s house at night, I found Fang Lianqiu''s mother tied up in the dark room of Fang Lianqiu. It was through Fang''s mouth that I knew that Fang''s mother outside was a fake. It was a female ghost from hell! If I as like as two peas, I would have made a face that was exactly the same as the mother Fang, and it would be the same as the face of the mother.

    Once I said this, I was stunned again.

    The ghost from hell as like as two peas...

    Every key word in Ye Zichen''s words brings my thoughts to a terrible plot.

    There is almost no doubt that ye Zichen said that the female ghost from hell refers to Li Manshu, no doubt!

    No wonder I saw Li Manshu in the bathroom when I had dinner at Fang''s last time.

    I thought it was an illusion. I was too nervous.

    But now it seems that it is not only an illusion, but also a real existence!

    In this way, it can explain what the skin mask case is, and what explains why Pei has been looking for so long, and has not found any news about Li Man Shu, but also explains why the family members came to see me in the hospital. When the mother shook hands with me, what I felt was a biting cold.

    Ye Zichen''s words solved all my doubts in an instant.

    However, this is obviously not the point Ye Zichen wants to say.

    "Xiaofei, the next thing I''m going to say may bring you a greater impact. You must be psychologically prepared!" In the video, ye Zichen said solemnly.

    Hearing his words, my heart was inexplicably nervous.

    But the more nervous you are, the more you want to see it.

    "Xiao Fei, when I woke up, I heard from my father that your grandmother had passed away. I don''t know what happened, but I can tell you responsibly that your grandmother''s affair has something to do with the Fang family! "

    As soon as I heard this, I was shocked. I felt that I could not stand any more. I helped the sofa beside me.

    If the previous words only brought me disbelief, now they have brought me shock and anger.

    I can tolerate Fang Jiajia spying on me, taking advantage of me and betraying me. After all, everyone has a way to go. I am not qualified to ask her to be my best friend forever.

    But Grandma''s death is the deepest wound in my heart.

    No matter who it is, you can''t touch it easily, not to mention that Fang''s father and daughter may be the murderer who killed my grandmother!

    "On the night of your grandmother''s accident, I overheard the conversation between Fang Jiajia and her father. From their conversation, I learned that they want to get a crucial thing from your grandmother, which is likely to have a bearing on the fate of the whole human world! But as for what it is, they didn''t say it clearly, and I don''t know! "

    In the video, ye Zichen''s voice has become weaker and weaker. It seems that he has said so much at one time. For his physical condition, he has reached the limit.

    Therefore, when he finished speaking, ye Fu on one side opened his mouth.

    "Zichen, say a few words less, your body... Your body is almost exhausted..." Ye Fu''s voice is hoarse and choking, which shows a father''s concern and helplessness for his children.

    However, ye Zichen shook his head and said in a weak voice: "no... Fang''s father and daughter have committed many crimes. If Xiao Fei doesn''t know the truth and try to get rid of them, I''m afraid the whole world will suffer from disaster..."

    "I don''t care what human world, you are my son, I only want you to live well!" Ye Fu''s mood gradually fell into collapse.

    Ye Zichen stretched out her hand, gently stroked Ye Fu''s old face, and said with a moving look: "father, I''m sorry. As your son in this life, I''ve always been disobedient and always caused you trouble. Now that I''m here, I''ll make you sad..."

    Although Ye''s father is a businessman and used to big waves, he can''t be moved by such a person.

    "No, Zichen, in my heart, you will always be the best son, always be!" Ye Fu said, holding Ye Zichen''s hand tightly.

    Ye Zichen managed to squeeze out a smile, nodded to Ye Fu, then looked back at the camera and said very slowly: "Mi Xiaofei, I don''t know how you will feel when you know the truth, but please be sure to strengthen yourself as soon as possible and get rid of Fang''s father and daughter! I know you won''t let me down, will you? "

    Although across the mobile phone screen, but hear this sentence, I still unconsciously nodded, should be under the words of Ye Zichen.

    And ye Zichen in the video screen seems to feel my attitude. The corners of her mouth are slightly raised, and then she slowly closes her eyes

 Chapter 335

    Ye... Ye Zichen... He... He''s dead!

    In the video, ye Zichen closes her eyes, stops breathing and leaves the world forever.

    Great pain came from my heart and made me feel breathless. Even tears blurred my vision.

    Although at the beginning, I didn''t like Ye Zichen very much, and even felt that he was a scum man who never gave up.

    But in later days, he not only never cared about the gain and loss of money with me, but also often brought me laughter and company.

    As if, as long as there is him, no matter how tense and awkward the atmosphere, can become relaxed and happy.

    But now, a person who always brings laughter to others leaves me like this.

    However, this is not the most heartbreaking, the most heartbreaking, is the murderer who killed Ye Zichen, was actually my best friend!

    It is also at this moment that I finally understand why Ye Fu asked me to forgive him on the phone. He still has a lot of people to take care of, so he can''t tell me the truth personally.

    Although the Ye family has a great career, they are just ordinary people.

    Fang Lianqiu is a good feng shui master, who is proficient in Yin and Yang. If he does anything in Ye''s house or ancestral tomb, not only Ye''s wealth will be wasted, but even other people in Ye''s family may end up as badly as ye Zichen.

    In this case, even if ye''s father has just experienced the tragic loss of his son, he can only temporarily endure for the safety of the rest of the Ye family.

    But as ye Zichen''s good friend, after knowing the truth, how can I pretend to be deaf and dumb?

    I can''t do it and I don''t want to do it because I''m not Fang Jiajia. I don''t have such good acting skills.

    What''s more, ye Zichen said that grandma''s death was also related to Fang''s father and daughter.

    Grandma has raised me for 20 years. Before I can repay her, she has been killed. If I don''t find out the truth of her death, how can I be worthy of her years of nurturing?

    Therefore, whether it is for ye Zichen or for grandma, Fang Jiajia and I, who used to be our best friends, can never go back to the past.

    "Xiao Fei, are you ok?" One side of Chen Feng see my face is not good, concern asked.

    I came back to myself, shook my head and said, "it''s OK. It''s better to know the pale truth than to be hoodwinked in the warm illusion all the time."

    Hearing my words, Chen Feng sighed deeply and said, "what''s your plan next?"

    "Now I don''t want anything. I just want to see Mo liangye. First of all, I''m worried about his injury. Secondly, he should know more about the truth than we do. " I answered faintly.

    Chen Feng nodded and said, "OK, I''ll book the earliest ticket for you tomorrow on the Internet. However, before that, we still have to consider how to deal with this red eye baby

    I turned to look at the baby, only to see that the red eye patted baby was thin and pitiful, so I asked casually, "now, your master has passed away, have you considered your future?"

    Red eye patted the baby, hung his head and whispered: "no, ye Zichen is my first and last master since he was sealed in the Yin card by Thai monks. Without him, I would be homeless again... "

    I reached out and touched red eye patting baby''s head. I couldn''t bear it.

    The seal in the Yin card is usually evil, and the red eye baby patting is the evil in the evil. But this one in front of us not only has no deep resentment, but also helps Ye Zichen do good deeds.

    It can be seen that the monk who made this Yin card at the beginning should be a decent person.

    In this case, this red eye baby patting should also have his best destination.

    Thinking of this, I said to him directly, "if you like, my cousin and I can help you to get through the cycle and start a new life."

    Hearing what I said, red eye patted the baby in a daze, a little unable to respond.

    "You... Are you willing to pass for me and let me end my life sealed in the Yin card?" Red eye patted the baby and asked in disbelief.

    I nodded and gave him a positive answer.

    Red eye patting baby suddenly happy, after all, no matter how good the Yin card is, it is not as good as reincarnation.

    After confirming his wish, Chen Feng and I joined hands to help red eye pat the baby and enter the reincarnation early.

    When everything was done, it was already midnight, and I went back to my room with Guoguo.

    At the moment, wennuan is lying on the bed, already asleep, with long and thick eyelashes hanging down, like a lovely little princess in a fairy tale.

    To tell you the truth, I was really worried before. Nuan likes and depends on Ji Yunxi so much, but Ji Yunxi leaves without saying goodbye. At her age, she may not be able to bear the blow.

    But obviously, I underestimated this little girl.

    She was not only quiet, but also quiet as if nothing had happened.

    Perhaps, she has figured out that there will be no result between herself and Ji Yunxi, so she is so relieved.

    Even so, although Ji Yunxi is really a good person, there is a big difference between her age and Ji Yunxi.

    Even if she can grow up quickly, what she needs is a lover who can support each other, not an elder who is a brother and a father.

    What''s more, Ji Yunxi is the prince of the Shura world. Now there is a dispute between the Shura world and the underworld, and Mo liangye is injured.

    No matter from which aspect, I don''t want wennuan to be too persistent with Ji Yunxi.

    Thinking of this, I reached out and gently touched her face, leaned over her forehead and gave her a kiss, then took Guoguo to sleep on the other side.

    A night without a dream

    The next morning, at dawn, Chen Feng knocked on my door.

    "Xiao Fei, hurry up and catch the plane, or it will be too late!"

    I quickly got up from the bed, for warm and fruit two little guy wash, and then put them into Yuzhu, rushed to the airport.

    Because Chen Feng bought the earliest plane, he arrived at the wh airport at 12 noon.

    Looking at the familiar scenery, breathing the familiar air, my heart can not be calm for a long time.

    For nearly two months, no matter how comfortable life is in Korea, the city of wh is still an unforgettable place in my heart.

    Not only because this city is my hometown, but also because there is the male ghost I love deeply in this city.

    Ink cool night, I came back, this time, I will never be separated from you, I thought silently in my heart.

    Who knows, at this time, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind me.

    "Xiaofei, MI Xiaofei, are you back from Korea?"

    Hearing the sound, my whole body was shocked, because I was really familiar with the sound.

    I thought that before I returned home, I was ready for any emergency, but when I heard this once very familiar voice, my heart was still stinging.

    Fang Jiajia, who used to be my best friend, now even standing behind me, I don''t even have the courage to turn around and look at her.

    In this world, there are countless kinds of pain.

    But the most painful thing in friendship is that we have walked a lot together and have a lot of good memories. However, as time goes by, this person not only can''t move forward with you, but also stands on the opposite side of you and becomes your enemy.

    It seems to see that I didn''t look back. Fang Jiajia was not reconciled. She ran to my front and gave me a hug.

    "Xiao Fei, you''ve been away for nearly two months, but you miss me so much!"

    Fang Jiajia''s smile is still brilliant, but my heart can no longer be illuminated by her smile.

    Seeing that my face was expressionless, Fang Jiajia seemed to realize something. Her face was a little stiff, and she asked tentatively, "what''s the matter with you, Xiao Fei? Why are you not happy to see me? Where did I offend you? "

    Hearing this, I slowly raised my head, met her innocent eyes, and said in a cold voice, "what have you done, don''t you know?"

    As soon as she said this, Fang Jiajia immediately understood that I already knew everything. The bright smile on her face soon disappeared. Instead, it was Yinluan''s smile, which was the same as Fang Lianqiu''s.

    "Well, now that you know it, I don''t have to go on pretending. You know, it''s hard work to play with you Fang Jiajia''s voice was frivolous, completely different from the one I knew before.

    "Fang Jiajia, you have done so many bad things. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by heaven?" I asked in a cold voice.

    Fang Jiajia glanced at me and said sarcastically: "Heaven''s curse? Can Tianqian be eaten as a meal? When my father has finished his plan, let alone the curse of heaven, even if there are five thunders in the sky, I can''t help it! "

    "Yes? Then I''ll wait and see who can laugh last! " I don''t bother to keep pestering with Fang Jiajia. Then I raise my foot and prepare to leave.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Fang Jiajia suddenly stopped me.

    "Do you know how your grandmother died? She was nailed to death by my father and I with seven zhenhun nails for you

    If I can bear what she said before, I can''t bear what she said about grandma now.

    So, I don''t care three seven twenty-one, raised his hand to hit her face.

    Fang Jiajia originally wanted to hide, but she didn''t expect that now my action was so fast. She didn''t escape, so she could only get the slap firmly.

    "This slap is for ye Zichen and my grandmother. Even if I can''t kill you now, I will come to take your life one day! "

    After that, I took a taxi without looking back.

    At the moment when the car door closed, I saw Fang Jiajia''s familiar figure getting smaller and smaller through the rear-view mirror. At last, it disappeared. I couldn''t help crying out.

    My best friend, my friendship, my heart, at this moment, all collapsed into pieces and pieces that could not be spelled well.

    Goodbye, Fang Jiajia.

    My friendship, goodbye

 Chapter 336

    Although I came back to China mainly to find Mo liangye, I went back to my old house in the countryside first.

    Since the burial of my grandmother, I have never come back. Looking at the old house where my grandmother and I have lived for 20 years, my heart is filled with disappointment.

    The house is still the house, I am still the me, but the grandmother who should have stood at the door of the old house to meet me has become a cold tombstone.

    In the past, I always felt that death was very far away from me. It was not until grandma''s death that I realized that death was very close to all of us.

    Maybe, the day before, you were still chatting with her. The next day, she became a black-and-white photo hanging on the mourning hall.

    Maybe, the day before, you were still with him. The next day, he will be separated from you forever.

    Just like Grandma, she was so kind to me before, but now it has become a carved name on the cold tombstone, without any temperature.

    Raise your hand gently stroked grandma''s tombstone, my heart painfully.

    "Grandma, I''m sorry, it''s Xiaofei who doesn''t win. Before Xiaofei can repay you, you just..."

    Before I could finish my speech, tears came out of my eyes.

    A gust of wind from the lake, the original warm tears suddenly become a cold.

    But this tear is colder, is my heart.

    Grandma, don''t worry, even if Xiaofei has no ability, she will never let you die in vain!

    Those two people who killed you, one day, I will bring their heads to kowtow to you!

    Who knows, just thinking about it like this, I suddenly heard a voice in the grass behind me.

    Thinking of the tragic death of my grandmother in the old house, I subconsciously tensed my nerves and turned to look at the source of the sound.

    Never thought, a few seconds later, appeared in front of me, actually is a person I am very familiar with.

    The kind and old face, the callous hands from the long-term use of ink, and the excited look from seeing me, who is my master uncle Lu?

    "Master!" I couldn''t help shouting.

    Seeing me, uncle Lu was so excited that his voice trembled.

    "Xiao... Xiao Fei, is it really you?"

    I nodded and said, "master, it''s me, I''m Xiaofei!"

    Hearing what I said, uncle Lu couldn''t control himself. He threw away the hoe he was carrying on his shoulder and quickly came over and hugged me.

    "Xiaofei, it''s really you, my Xiaofei. You''re back at last!" Uncle Lu was as excited as a child.

    I patted uncle Lu on the back and comforted him softly: "yes, I''m back. I''m back to see my grandmother, and I''m back to see the cool night."

    Hearing the name of Mo liangye, uncle Lu''s face was slightly stunned for a moment, then sighed and said: "you still can''t let him go after all!"

    I nodded, should say: "perhaps, this is my life, no matter where I go, no matter who I meet, my heart is always there!"

    "The love in the world is the most difficult to understand, just like your grandmother and I, even though we know that she is dead, we are willing to guard her grave for the rest of our lives."

    When he said this, uncle Lu reached out his hand to touch grandma''s tombstone, just like touching grandma''s once living face.

    Looking around, there are weeds everywhere, only around grandma''s tomb, not only no weeds, but also uncle Lu planted grandma''s favorite lily.

    Breeze floating, a burst of lily fragrance, refreshing, just like Grandma whispering in front of me.

    It seems that uncle Lu''s love for grandma is deeper than I imagined.

    I love Mo liangye all my life.

    What''s wrong with Uncle Lu to grandma?

    Uncle Lu has loved his grandmother for most of his life. He has been separated for most of his life. After only two or three months, his grandmother died. How much harm is this to Uncle Lu?

    Although uncle Kelu was sad, he was even more indifferent, as if he had known for a long time that grandma would have such a day.

    Especially at the moment when Uncle Lu saw his grandmother''s body, he did not cry bitterly, but sighed, "after more than 20 years, she finally walked on this road.".

    No matter from which point of view, uncle Lu''s behavior is very suspicious.

    But I believe that uncle Lu''s feelings for grandma are absolutely impossible to pretend.

    In this world, there are only two things that can''t be covered up. The first is poverty, and the second is deep love for a person.

    It is absolutely impossible to pretend that you really love someone''s behavior and eyes.

    Just like Uncle Lu, even if he didn''t leave a tear for grandma in front of us, watching him clean grandma''s graveyard and plant so many lilies that grandma likes, it is enough to show that in his heart, grandma will always be the love in his heart.

    And the reason why Uncle Lu said that at the beginning, there is only one possibility, that is, he must have something to hide from me!

    Thinking of this, I said directly: "master, in fact, from the beginning, you knew that grandma''s death had nothing to do with Mo liangye, right?"

    Hearing what I said, uncle Lu was stunned. Then he shook his head and said, "I don''t know. You should ask him this question."

    "Master, you don''t have to hide it from me. I already know that Fang Lianqiu''s father and daughter were responsible for grandma''s death. I came back this time to get a truth! " I said with a firm face.

    As soon as he said this, uncle Lu was stunned.

    "You... How did you know?"

    The shock in Uncle Lu''s words confirmed all my guesses.

    If ye Zichen''s and Fang Jiajia''s words just made me dubious before, then uncle Lu''s words at the moment are undoubtedly certain, and they have all the uncertain truths!

    "Master, it doesn''t matter how I know. The important thing is, grandma raised me for so many years, I can''t let her die in the dark! " I said firmly.

    Hearing this, uncle Lu stared at me for a long time, finally sighed deeply and said: "Xiaofei, you shouldn''t have come back!"

    "Why? Did you hide the truth from me in order to let me go away alone? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Uncle Lu nodded and said, "your life is more important than everyone''s. Only when you leave can we win a ray of life. You are the hope of all of us. "

    This time, it''s my turn to be stupid.

    I just want to ask the truth about grandma''s death. How can I get involved in my life?

    "Why me? My ability is the lowest in this group. How can I be your hope? " I asked with a masked face.

    After all, I''m just a mortal, a mortal with low ability. I have no background, and I have no backing. How can I be cultivated as a seeded player with my current skills?

    Hearing my question, uncle Lu took out a cigarette and lit it. He sat beside grandma''s tombstone and smoked it quietly.

    I can''t see the expression on Uncle Lu''s face clearly because of the smoke ring, but I know that he has never been so serious.

    "Do you know why Mo liangye would rather watch you live than accompany you to catch ghosts?" Uncle Lu suddenly asked.

    I think about it, light should way: "he is either no time, or disdain to hand."

    Uncle Lu shook his head, took a deep look at me, and said: "the reason why he didn''t directly help you solve those problems is that he hopes you can grow up slowly through those hardships, and grow into a proud Mi Xiaofei, a mi Xiaofei who can bear his own life!"

    Well, it''s more and more confusing. I''ve been completely surrounded by Uncle Lu.

    "Master, if you have anything to say, just say it. I''m tired of hearing half of what you say I can''t help but hold my forehead and say.

    Hearing my words, uncle Lu knocked on the ground and poured out the excess ash. Then he looked at me and asked, "do you know the girl?"

    Hearing the news, I quickly searched in my mind for the content about Nu Yu, and finally found a sentence in the book of mountains and seas that I once read: "there are Zhongshan people, there are women in green clothes, which is called Chishui women''s sacrifice."

    But this girl is a goddess in a fairy tale. What does it have to do with my affairs?

    As if seeing the doubts in my heart, uncle Lu continued: "although Nu Yu has been dead for thousands of years, part of her soul is still reincarnated and reincarnated to give birth to a daughter."

    Hearing this, I feel uneasy.

    Thinking of grandma''s concealment of me, the whispering between Grandfather Chen Feng and grandma, and Mo liangye''s inexplicable choice of me as Princess Ming, I vaguely doubt that uncle Lu said that the girl she gave birth to might be me.

    Sure enough, after pausing for a second or two, uncle Lu looked at me and said, "I think you should have guessed that the child that the girl gave birth to in the world is actually you!"

    Although I had guessed it for a long time, when Uncle Lu really said this, I still couldn''t accept it.

    How could it be me?

    I''m just an ordinary person. How could it be me?

    "In addition, the fate between you and liangye has been predestined for a long time. Thousands of years ago, he received the kindness of nuyu. Without waiting for him to repay his kindness, nuyu died. He vowed that one day, if part of nuyu''s soul were reincarnated and gave birth to a boy, he would become a heterosexual brother with him; When he gives birth to a girl, he will marry her and live forever! "

    Hearing this, I was completely stupid. I didn''t know how to react. I could only listen to Uncle Lu.

    "He just wanted to repay his kindness, but even he didn''t think that after a long time with you, he really fell in love with you!"

    Although I guessed that there must be some reason why Mo liangye married me, I never thought the truth would be like this.

    As if he was tired, uncle Lu blinked his dry lips and continued: "as for your grandmother''s death, although he didn''t kill her, he really peeled off the skin behind her."

    "Why?" I finally asked.

    Uncle Lu turned to look at me and said, "because there is a whole map tattooed on your grandmother''s back. The location marked on that map is the location of the part of the soul of the girl after she died that year, except for reincarnation. "

    What uncle Lu said made me speechless.

    Uncle Lu didn''t care about me, so he went on to say: "the reason why Mo liangye took the map from your grandmother''s back is that he didn''t want it to fall into the hands of Shura people. As for the Fang family you mentioned, they are just the followers of the Shura kingdom in the world! "

 Chapter 337

    After listening to Uncle Lu''s words, I feel bad at the moment.

    I always thought that I was very important to Mo liangye, but I didn''t know until now that what was really important to him was Nu Yu.

    He married me to repay her kindness, and skinned my grandmother to protect her soul.

    What am I in his heart?

    A tool for repaying kindness? Or is it a tool for giving birth?

    The sadness in my heart surged up in bursts, and it was so wet that it was about to drip water.

    Perhaps, this time I should not go back to China, go to the underworld to see him, let alone know the truth.

    That way, at least I can naively think that I am his most important person.

    Think of here, the tears in the end or not to flow out.

    Seeing me cry, uncle Lu was a little flustered.

    "Girl, what''s the matter with you? I haven''t said anything that makes you sad. Why are you crying? "

    I wiped my tears and said in a dumb voice, "you all say that Mo liangye peeled his grandmother''s skin in order to protect her soul, which means that she is the most important thing in his heart. Isn''t it sad for me?"

    Hearing this, uncle Lu slapped his thigh and said, "it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. Half of what he said, he made you cry. It''s my old man''s fault. The old man apologizes to you. "

    With that, uncle Lu made a face for me.

    I couldn''t help it. I broke my tears into a smile.

    "Master, are you really good at your age and being so naughty?"

    Uncle Lu laughed like an old urchin and said, "as long as you don''t cry, or your grandmother will have to climb out of the grave and strangle me!"

    "Let me stop crying. Master, you have to tell me everything you know. Otherwise, when I see grandma in my dream, I will tell her that you bullied me!" I said haughtily.

    Hearing this, uncle Lu sighed and said, "in fact, your grandmother told me all the things I know! Over the years, people in the Shura world have tried every means to find that map. Your grandmother knows that she will die because of that map sooner or later, so she told Mo liangye very early that if she has any problems, she must peel off the skin on her back and keep it properly! "

    "What? Is grandma active let Mo liangye cut off her skin I asked in disbelief.

    Uncle Lu nodded and said, "yes, before your grandmother left without saying goodbye, she left me a single letter, telling me all the reasons, and telling me that I can''t tell you the truth anyway. I was going to rot the secret in my stomach, but now it''s not allowed. People in Shura world don''t know where to find out that the map is in Mo liangye''s hands, so they send troops to attack the underworld. If I don''t tell you the truth, I''m afraid the whole world will be ruined. "

    "Why? Is Shura really that powerful? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Uncle Lu turned to look at me and asked, "of course, do you know who established the Shura kingdom?"

    I know this allusion. The last time I was in miaojiang, Mo liangye told me about it, so I answered directly, "it''s Chiyou. Chiyou built it!"

    "Yes, it''s Chiyou! In the battle for deer, Chiyou was defeated and killed by the Yellow Emperor, which made the Shura Kingdom plummet. But the current king of Shura has inflated his ambition and wants to annex the world and the underworld. However, it is extremely difficult to win the underworld with his ability, let alone one person. Therefore, he wanted to revive Chi you, the founder of the Shura world, and achieve his goal with the help of Chi You''s power. "

    Hearing this, I instantly remember the last time I peeped at Mo Liang night through the invisible paper man, Pei Zhao said that the Shura Kingdom seemed to be reviving someone.

    At that time, I didn''t care too much. I didn''t think that Chiyou was the one who was reviving in the Shura world!

    "Chiyou is the ancient god of war. There is no rival in the world. Even the Yellow Emperor was not his opponent! Therefore, once the Shura Kingdom successfully revives him, the whole world will become the biggest purgatory! " Uncle Lu said with emotion.

    "If Chiyou is really so strong, why did Chiyou still lose the battle for the deer?" I asked.

    Uncle Lu sighed deeply and replied, "because he has met his only opponent, nu Yu! If there is anyone else in the world who can stop Chiyou from beating, it must be Nu Yu! Therefore, in order to prevent Chi you from being in trouble again one day, after Nu Yu''s death, her cronies scattered her soul all over the world and left a picture as a keepsake. Only by the guidance of that picture can we find the rest of Nu Yu''s soul. "

    "So, in order to prevent us from obstructing the plan of the resurrected nuns, people in the Shura world went to great lengths to find a map and killed my grandmother?" I asked in shock.

    "Yes, your grandmother got the map by chance. When she learned that your mother was a girl, a small part of her soul was reincarnated, she immediately tattooed the map on her back with a special technique. Even if people in Shura killed your grandmother and searched her whole body and old house, they could not find that the map was actually on her back! "

    When it comes to grandma''s behavior, uncle Lu''s face is a little sad, but more proud.

    Yes, grandma is completely sacrificing herself to help me.

    For her, maybe it''s not worth it, it''s just willing or not.

    From small to large, grandma has always been my strong pillar, almost nothing she can''t do.

    But at that time, she was just an ordinary person, an ordinary goddess who could do strange things.

    But now, she is a hero in my mind, a hero who sacrificed herself to protect the world from evil people!

    Thinking of this, my heart is full of power.

    "So if we want to stop the conspiracy of the Shura world, we have to look for the soul of the nun, right?" I looked at Uncle Lu and asked.

    "Yes, and no!" Uncle Lu replied casually.

    Hearing this, my face was black.

    Yes and no, is that right or wrong?

    Seeing my face covered with circles, uncle Lu said with a smile: "in fact, we have found three pieces of the soul crystal stone of Nu Yu."

    What��

    I just learned about this. Uncle Lu, they have already found three yuan? Do you want that speed?

    "The first piece was found by your grandmother in miaojiang. The second piece was found by Mo liangye on Thailand''s honeymoon island. As for the third piece.... "

    Even though uncle Lu wanted to say nothing, his words still reminded me of the past.

    At the beginning, in the cave of Miao village, my grandmother and I went into a cave by mistake. Grandma seemed to take something from the statue of Chiyou.

    However, at that time, I was anxious to find a way out of that cave, so I didn''t pay attention to it.

    Now listening to Uncle Lu''s words, I realized that my grandmother was taking the soul crystal of Nu Yu at that time.

    As for honeymoon island, when killing BAMO, the snake king, that dark night, I vaguely saw what he took in BAMO''s body.

    But because of the dust, and when I looked at it again, Mo liangye returned to normal, I thought I was wrong.

    In this way, grandma and I have been carrying out the plan to subdue Chiyou with nuyu for a long time, but I have been kept in the dark.

    Wait, uncle Lu just said that he found three pieces, one in miaojiang and one in honeymoon island. Is there another piece?

    "The other piece is actually you! You are born of the reincarnation of a small part of the soul of the female, so you are born with that part of the soul of the female! And that''s why Mo liangye arranged for you to go to Korea as an exchange student! " Uncle Lu said straight to the point.

    what? Did Mo liangye arrange my trip to Korea? What does he want?

    "Now the domestic situation is extremely dangerous. Mo liangye is worried about your safety. When you misunderstand him, you don''t even have an explanation. Girl, his original intention of marrying you is to repay his kindness, but his feelings for you are really true. Otherwise, he won''t do so much for you. " Uncle Lu said earnestly.

    I don''t know why, when I heard uncle Lu''s words, my eyes were moist again.

    Yes, he has done so much for me, those meticulous love, those dangerous moments to come forward, those day after day doting, all are true.

    If he only wanted to repay the girl''s kindness and protect her soul left in me, how could he act so truly?

    The reason why he did those things is more because of his love for me!

    But I misunderstood him and doubted him again and again.

    I''m really not a good lover!

    "Girl, that''s all I have to tell you. Go to find him quickly. You and he love only one person in their life. Don''t let each other leave regrets! "

    Uncle Lu said earnestly, patted me on the shoulder and gave me an encouraging smile.

    I nodded, bowed deeply to Uncle Lu, kowtowed three times in front of grandma''s tombstone, and then left in a hurry.

    I''m going to find Mo liangye.

    He has done so much for me. Now that he is injured, it''s my turn to do something for him.

    Thinking about this, I went into the underworld alone with the method he taught me before.

    The underworld is still the same as before, almost unchanged.

    For fear of being driven out by the Yin soldiers, I quietly mixed in the ghosts.

    After all, the last time Mo liangye tore my marriage certificate with him, theoretically speaking, now I am not his wife, let alone Princess Ming.

    If you are caught by those Yin soldiers, you will be driven out of the underworld.

    However, fortunately, my disguise skill is relatively high. I was not recognized when I mixed in the ghosts. I also found Mo liangye''s mansion in the underworld according to my previous memory.

    Looking at the magnificent underworld, I was finally relieved.

    This is it!

    Mo liangye, my aunt has come to you to remarry. Are you ready?

 Chapter 338

    It''s been almost two months since I left. In these two months, I miss the cool night almost all the time.

    Once, I thought I could leave him and live without him.

    But now I know that without him, I would rather not live the rest of my life.

    Thinking of this, I looked at the plaque with the words "hell Palace", took a deep breath, raised my feet and walked inside.

    "Stop! Who''s coming? "

    The Yin soldier at the door blocked the way with a spear and did not allow me to enter.

    "I''m Mi Xiaofei. I want to see Mo liangye!" I said straight to the point.

    The Yin soldier glanced at me and said coldly, "bold maniac, how dare you call your Highness the underworld. If you don''t give me some color, you don''t know my name!"

    After that, the Yin soldier stabbed me with his spear.

    My body quickly fell back, to a low waist movement, to avoid the attack of Yin soldiers.

    However, the Yin soldier''s action was also very fast. After I dodged the spear, he simply raised his foot and kicked me.

    My body quickly turned to the side, and then put out the ink line, East and west around the hook, immediately put the Yin soldier to tie a knot solid.

    "Hey, it''s amazing to have a spear in your hand? Now I''m not tied up by my aunt! "

    As I said it, I made a face at the Yin soldier. I was so proud.

    Unexpectedly, retribution always comes too fast, like a tornado.

    No, as soon as I finished my words, a strong iron chain flew out of the gate of Hades and ran straight to me.

    I went. Isn''t this the chain of Yin Chai''s soul?

    The last time he was in Xu Ya''s house, Uncle Xu was locked up by Yin Chai with this kind of iron chain, and then he was taken to hell to be punished.

    If it''s true, isn''t my trip to find a husband going to hell for a few days?

    No, I''m not a lonely soul. I don''t want to be caught in hell by Yin Chai to be punished!

    It seems that I can only deal with it with thirty-six tricks at the moment.

    That''s right. As the saying goes, thirty-six stratagems are the best. Since I can''t break the chain of soul lock, can''t I run?

    So, when the chain was less than 2 meters away from me, I immediately ran to the other side.

    Hum, I''ve run away. I don''t believe you can chase me.

    So thinking, I ran and looked behind me.

    My God, the chain of soul lock still follows me. When I turn that way, it turns that way. It doesn''t lock my rhythm.

    When I was Princess Ming at the beginning, I never thought that I would end up in this field one day.

    Mo liangye, Mo liangye, I''m just looking for you to get married. Do you want your men to treat me like this?

    You want to revenge on me. After I''m put into hell by Yin Chai, I''ll see where you go to cry!

    In this way, I think while running, running my legs are weak, but the speed of the chain is faster and faster, even after a while to catch up with me, almost locked to me.

    Who knows, at this time, behind suddenly came a "sound" sound.

    I stopped, subconsciously looking back, but saw that the chain had been cut to the ground by a long sword.

    Tut Tut, this iron chain looks very powerful. It''s not that I''ve been beaten down by this sword, I thought with a fluke.

    And the shadow behind the chain saw this scene, and his face immediately showed fear. He knelt down on one knee and called respectfully: "I''ll see the ghost king!"

    Ghost... Ghost king?

    Isn''t the ghost King Pei Zhao?

    Did Pei Zhao save me just now?

    I glanced at the sharp sword, and then looked in the direction of those Yin Chai salutes. I was so surprised that I almost cried out.

    Damn, that guy has a pretty face and a tall and straight figure, but he only has one arm. He looks like Yang Guo. Who is Pei Zhao?

    "Pei Zhao, it''s really you. It was dangerous just now. If you hadn''t done it in time, I would have been taken to hell now!" I said with a happy face.

    Pei Zhao came slowly, knelt down on one knee and saluted me respectfully: "see Princess Ming!"

    As soon as these words came out, the group of Yin soldiers just now were dumbfounded.

    Princess of hell? They almost tied the princess of hell?

    Seems to see the doubts in their hearts, Pei Zhao cold face to them and said: "don''t you come to salute your highness to Princess Ming?"

    Hearing this, the group of Yin soldiers knelt down in front of me, kowtowed their heads and begged for mercy: "I''m damned, I''m eyeless. I beg your Highness Princess ming to forgive me!"

    Maybe he didn''t want to make a big deal. Pei Zhao explained to them: "these yinchas have just been transferred from below. They are in charge of the guard work of the underworld palace for a few days, and the time you stay in the underworld is too short, so they inevitably don''t know you."

    Hearing this, I waved my hand to Pei Zhao and said, "OK, OK, I''m not so stingy. Please let them all step back!"

    Pei Zhao turned his head and glanced at the shade, then sent them all away.

    Seeing that there was no one around at the moment, I said to Pei Zhao with a face of shame: "you don''t know that I divorced Mo liangye. You are a princess of hell, which makes me very embarrassed!"

    Pei Zhao light smile, straight to the point asked: "the princess of the underworld today to the underworld, but to find our Lord of the underworld remarry?"

    I''ll go. Do you want to be so direct?

    I haven''t seen Pei Zhao for several months. Is this product so straightforward now?

    However, what he said is right. This time I came to the underworld, it''s not to save my feelings with Mo liangye!

    Thinking of this, I nodded and said, "yes, I''m here for this. Do you have any good idea to help me remarry him?"

    Pei Zhao shook his head and replied, "no, but I still have to advise you that you have to die early. Your highness will not see you!"

    Hearing this, I was stunned: "won''t you see me? Why? "

    After all, through the sight of the invisible paper man, I saw with my own eyes that Mo liangye was dazed by the holographic projection of my picture, and saw with my own eyes that he was sad for me and sad for me.

    Now I come to remarry him and want to be with him. Isn''t that what he always wanted?

    He is still in love with me, and I am also in love with him. How can he refuse to see me?

    "I beg your pardon. You should not go back to China this time. When you left, the reason why his highness Hades didn''t give you an explanation and didn''t detain you was actually for you. In his mind, the farther you go, the better, so that you will not be hurt by the domestic situation. " Pei Zhao said earnestly.

    Mo liangye is for my sake, which I know, but now that he is seriously injured, how can I selfishly leave him alone?

    Even if he is not my husband now, even if there is no marriage between us, he is the father of my child and the person I love most in my life. I can''t let him bear those difficulties alone.

    So I looked at Pei Zhao firmly and said, "I don''t care about that. Now I just want to see him, and I have to see him too!"

    Seeing that he couldn''t persuade me, Pei Zhao sighed, then took me to the gate of Hades palace again, but didn''t let me in.

    "Your Royal Highness, please wait here. Let me go to the underworld." Pei Zhao said to me seriously.

    "I''ll go with you to save you running around!" I suggested.

    Pei Zhao looked up at me and said in a deep voice, "please don''t embarrass your royal highness."

    It''s all right. I''ll give it to you. It''s just waiting a little longer.

    I don''t believe it. Mo liangye can''t see me!

    Thinking of this, I waved to Pei Zhao and asked him to report. Then I sat in front of the steps of the hell palace and counted how many ghosts passed by the door.

    I didn''t think that Pei Zhao went there for a long time. It was not until I counted the 1000th that Pei Zhao came out of the underworld.

    "What''s up? Can I go in now? " I asked cheerfully.

    Pei Zhao looked at me, shook his head and said, "Your Highness the underworld doesn''t want to see you, so please go back!"

    When I heard this, I was disappointed.

    Just like you in the sunny days, dress up to attend, the reality is mercilessly poured you a basin of cold water, embarrassed and embarrassed.

    I admit that it was wrong for me to misunderstand Mo liangye because of my grandmother, but now I have come to remarry. How can he not see me?

    Is he really going to stay away from me forever?

    No, whether he wants to see me or not, I have to see him, otherwise I''m really worried.

    I know his temperament best. No matter how many injuries he suffered, he would bear it alone and would not bother others at all.

    Even though he is the strong king of the underworld, there are times when he is vulnerable.

    Now he was so badly hurt when he resisted the invasion of Shura kingdom. How could he not have a close person around him to take care of him?

    Even if he does not want to remarry, but even if only let me take care of his injury, I am also satisfied.

    He has done too many things for me. I just want to, and can only do such things for him. Doesn''t he even give me this opportunity?

    So, I simply cold face, firm said to Pei Zhao: "go back to tell you his highness, today I must see him. Otherwise, I will stay here! "

    "Why do you need it? Even if you stay here all the time, your highness will not see you! " Pei Zhao''s tone was a little helpless.

    "I don''t care. If he doesn''t come out, I won''t go!" The stubbornness in my bones came up immediately.

    Seeing me like this, Pei Zhao shook his head helplessly and had to report to Mo liangye again.

    In this way, about a time of burning incense, Pei Zhao came out from inside again.

    With him, there is also a slender, dignified man.

    The face, the eyes and the look are all familiar to me.

    It''s... It''s a cool night. It''s really a cool night!

    Two months later, when I saw his face again, I couldn''t help feeling excited: "is it really you, Mo liangye? You are finally willing to see me

 Chapter 339

    However, what I didn''t expect was that Mo liangye didn''t even look at me, so he coldly said to Pei Zhao, "as far as I know, it''s your people who are on duty at the gate of hell today."

    Pei Zhao said respectfully, "I''ll report to your highness. I''m on duty today."

    "The king asked you, how did you let such a living man enter the underworld?"

    In the voice of the cool night, there is a cold quality, as if there is no emotion in general.

    Pei Zhao looked at me and said, "she is... Her royal highness, Princess Ming. I dare not stop her..."

    "Princess Ming?" Mo liangye''s lips curved slightly and cast his eyes on my face with great interest: "but Ben Wang divorced two months ago and tore up her marriage certificate in front of Miss MI. Did miss Mi forget so soon?"

    When I heard this, I was stunned.

    He... Is he really so cruel?

    I feel that my body is a little unstable, like something hit my heart hard, there is a kind of heartbreaking pain.

    "Mo liangye, are you still angry with me? I know I misunderstood you before, I apologize to you, please forgive me, OK I looked at him humbly and said.

    Before, when I was with him, he always spoiled me and used me, so that my character was arrogant and willful.

    But now, as long as I can be with him again, even let me put down all my self-esteem.

    But the ink cold night is like not seeing my humble general, the face is unprecedented cold.

    "Miss MI is too amorous. In the final analysis, you are just a plaything that Wang has nothing to do with in the world. Now I''m tired of playing, but you still hope that I can turn back? Stupid! Ridiculous

    Mo liangye''s words, to me, can be described as the heart of every word.

    I never thought that such cruel and heartless words came from him.

    Once upon a time, he was so fond of me.

    But now?

    Now in his eyes, I''m just a plaything.

    Is this really him?

    Is this really his truth?

    No, I don''t believe it!

    Even if everyone will change, but I know that he will never change.

    After all, those good memories, those sweet past, those care and love, are true.

    Love can''t be fake.

    He used to love me so much that he couldn''t forget me so soon!

    Thinking of this, I looked at him and said: "Mo liangye, I know you are just worried about my safety and want to force me to leave. But do you know that if I don''t have you in my life, even if I live a long life, it''s meaningless to me! "

    The Mo cool night coldly swept me one eye, the corner of the lip evokes a touch of sarcastic ridicule.

    "Oh? I didn''t expect that a game could make miss Mi deeply rooted in love. Come on, how much compensation does Miss Mi want? As long as I can afford it, I will never frown

    "I don''t want anything, just you, I just want you." I said with a firm face.

    The ironic smile on Mo liangye''s face is more obvious, and even the tone is full of disdainful irony.

    "A few days ago, I joked with my subordinates that Wang was so charming that he was lawless. They didn''t believe me. Well, Miss MI has already been fascinated by me! But it''s a pity that Miss Mi''s weight is lighter than that of the dark world. So, Miss MI, don''t be paranoid. Go back to where you come from earlier! "

    Ink cool night words, words such as needles, thorn in my heart on the most painful place.

    I even felt that it was bleeding, drop by drop, pouring out blood.

    But I can''t back down, I can''t be knocked down.

    I''m here to remarry him.

    If I was blocked by his two words, why should I work so hard?

    In my life, I''ve never been attached to something.

    But in the matter of remarriage, I want to be persistent and must be persistent.

    He has done so many things for me that I can''t leave him alone all his life.

    He is the only lover in my life. I don''t trust him to anyone.

    So, I summoned up courage again, staring straight at the deep eyes of the cool night, and said word by word: "master has told me everything. Your fate with me has been predestined thousands of years ago. Didn''t you swear that you must marry Nu Yu''s daughter and never separate? Do you want to break your faith in me, the little girl? "

    Sure enough, hear my words, the Mo cool night that good-looking Mou son slightly flickered for a while, then quickly restored calm.

    "Isn''t the oath used to violate it? It is the so-called would rather believe that there is a ghost in the world than believe the man''s broken mouth. I don''t think Miss Mi doesn''t understand that, does she? "

    Ink cool night''s words, is still words with thorns, hate to score minutes will I pierce out a hundred holes.

    "Mo liangye, no matter how you treat me today, I will not leave. I will wait until you accept me again! " I took out the greatest determination in my heart and said to him.

    Mo liangye glanced at me with his cold eyes and said in a deep voice, "it''s up to you. You can stay here if you like. Anyway, with your constitution, you can''t stay here for long, and it will be gone."

    With that, Mo liangye yawned and said, "I''m tired. I have to go back to sleep." then he walked away and left me alone at the gate of the underworld palace.

    Looking at his back, my heart is very cold, very cold.

    He was so heartless that he didn''t even care if I was going to die.

    Well, in that case, I''ll show him the big deal.

    I don''t believe it, he is really willing to let me disappear in this world forever!

    Thinking of this, I simply spent time with him at the gate of the underworld, standing there all the time, staring at the gate of the underworld, as if to see through his whole residence.

    The soldiers at the gate of Hades knew my identity now. Seeing me like this, they began to whisper.

    I know, in their eyes, I am a crazy infatuated with ink cool night, even licking her face to climb up to his woman.

    But I don''t care, I don''t care how others will talk about me, what''s more, I don''t care how others think about me.

    My heart, full of satisfaction only ink cool night.

    As long as you can remarry with Mo liangye, even if you are humble to the extreme?

    Now the Shura world is ready to move and is reviving Chiyou. I can''t let Mo liangye bear it alone.

    If we were together before, I once owed him something, then now, let me use my own practical action, one time to repay enough!

    All in all, life is so long, I don''t want to live without him any more!

    So thinking, I stood at the gate of Hades for a day and a night.

    The next day at the same time, Pei Zhao came to report things to Mo liangye. When he passed by, he saw me standing foolishly and sighed deeply. He came to me and said, "Princess Ming, why are you doing this? Yesterday, his Highness the underworld came out to see you in person, and he made it very clear to you. Why are you still so stubborn? "

    I turned to Pei Zhao and asked, "Pei Zhao, have you ever loved someone?"

    Pei Zhao was slightly stunned for a while. He didn''t say anything for a long time.

    "If you''ve ever loved someone, you''ll know that the so-called" only when the mountains have no edges and the heaven and the earth are in harmony can you dare to decide with you "is not a big story. I love him and just want to be with him. Even if this may be an extremely difficult and dangerous road, even if the Shura kingdom will fight tomorrow, even if I will die in this catastrophe, as long as I am with him, I will not be afraid of heaven and earth. " I said with a firm face.

    Hearing my words, Pei Zhao didn''t persuade me any more, but sighed helplessly and turned to enter the underworld palace.

    In this way, I stood at the gate of Mo liangye''s residence for another day and night. Xiao Ling, who knew the news from somewhere, came to persuade me.

    "Master, if you stand down like this, even if you wait for Lord Hades, your legs will be broken. Why don''t you go to Xiaoling''s residence first and have a rest, and then it''s not too late to wait! "

    I shook my head and said, "if he doesn''t come out, what''s the use of keeping this leg? I will not leave, I must wait for him

    "But..."

    Xiaoling was about to say something, but I blocked him back.

    "Needless to say, if you are really worried about me, take Guoguo and nuanwan back to have a rest. They have been in Yuzhu for several days."

    With that, I released Guoguo and wennuan from Yuzhu.

    Seeing my pale face, Guoguo and nuanwan are worried.

    "Mom, let''s not wait for Dad, OK? Wennuan doesn''t want to see mom so sad..." wennuan''s tears are coming out.

    "Yes, mom, if you and Nuan Nuan go to have a rest first, I''ll ask Dad. Dad loves me so much, he will be moved by me!" Guoguo also advised.

    But I refused their kindness. This is between me and Mo liangye. I don''t want them to get involved.

    I don''t know if I can wait until the cool night, but as long as I try to wait, I won''t regret it.

    If I leave in the middle, even I will look down on myself.

    If they could not persuade me, they had to go back to rest for a while.

    And I, still standing there waiting, sleepless waiting.

    But just as Mo liangye said, I was a mortal body, and soon my body couldn''t support me, and my whole body collapsed to the ground.

    No, I can''t just give up. I have to wait for him. I have to wait until he accepts me again.

    I tried to open my eyes and wanted to stand up, but a more terrible thing happened. I found that my hands became transparent little by little. With a little effort, the transparent part would fall and disappear like ashes.

    I... I can''t resist fate after all. I''ve already started to die.

    I''m not reconciled. I''m really not reconciled.

    Mo cool night, you really so cruel, want to let me go and ignore it?

    The tears of despair, after all, flow down uncontrollably.

    My heart, so in an instant broke a ground.

    Everything in front of us is beginning to blur, and even consciousness is being pulled away bit by bit.

    Goodbye, Mo liangye.

    If this is the result you want, then I am as you wish

 Chapter 340

    Heart good pain, pain to finally gradually lose consciousness.

    Is this my final destination?

    So hard to love a male ghost, but finally ended up in such a dead end?

    But I don''t regret it.

    When I got married in the underworld, I once said to Mo liangye: as long as I have him by my side in this life, I will not be afraid of heaven and earth.

    Yeah, I did.

    Even if it''s going to die now, I still have no regrets or fears.

    But what about him?

    He once said that in this life, in addition to love me, there is no other wish.

    Now in his heart, am I still the only one?

    I want to ask him, but I know I don''t have that chance.

    Because my body will soon disappear forever in this world.

    At the moment, I just hope that in a few years, Mo liangye can occasionally think of me and the good times we spent together.

    That''s enough.

    Should come, will come eventually.

    I slowly closed my eyes, waiting for the moment of ashes.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a pair of steady big hands suddenly hugged my waist, gathered in my ear and called softly: "madam, why are you so stupid?"

    Yeah, I''m stupid. I''m really stupid.

    But I just want to love once with all my heart and never separate from him all my life. Is it wrong?

    "Ma''am, if you die, the king will bury you with the whole underworld!"

    Mo cool night''s low roar rings in my ear, I try my best to open my eyes, looking at his handsome and matchless face, the moisture in my heart is even worse at the moment.

    "Mo... Mo cool night, you finally admit that you still love me..." I said angrily.

    Mo liangye grabbed my hand, put it on his face, and said in a dumb voice, "Mi Xiaofei, I love you. Mo liangye only loved you from beginning to end. Don''t worry, I will save you. I will never let you have anything to do! "

    Hearing this, I laughed bitterly and said in a dumb voice, "it''s too late, I can... I can hear you say that you love me... I''m... I''m satisfied... Mo... Mo liangye... Thank you for loving me... Because... Because I love you too... But... I can''t accompany you to the end... Right... Sorry... "

    With the last word, my body seems to have exhausted all the energy, and my consciousness finally disappears completely.

    Ink cool night, if this is the end of me and you, please remember that I have loved you so deeply.

    ����

    Muddle, muddle.

    In front of the dark, gradually revealed a trace of light, and then, is a large area of bright, bright as tightly embracing the sun.

    And consciousness, also began to gradually recover, become and ashes before there is no difference.

    Is... Is it possible to reach another unknown space after the ashes are gone?

    Isn''t it like discovering a new continent?

    Realizing this, I opened my eyes to see if I was in heaven or hell.

    But who knows, after I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was the enlarged handsome face of Mo liangye.

    Even though his face I have incomparably familiar with, but suddenly appeared in front of me, or will frighten me to death!

    And how did he show up in front of me?

    I... didn''t I just go up in smoke?

    Did... Did he die with me?

    Thinking of this, I can''t help blaming the handsome face in front of me: "Mo liangye, Mo liangye, are you brain sick? I''m just a mortal. If I die, I''ll die. How can you follow me? You are the king of the underworld. You are in charge of the reincarnation and reincarnation of thousands of souls in the underworld. How can you follow me? You fool, you fool... "

    So said, my nose a acid, tears to the outflow.

    See my tears, ink cool night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, full of heartache.

    "Madam, you are the mother of two children. How can you still cry so much?"

    Hearing this, my heart suddenly a Zheng, a little did not respond.

    This... This is his voice, this is his voice.

    So familiar, so low, so magnetic.

    Yes, that''s his voice. It can''t be wrong!

    I can''t believe it. I try to touch his face with my hand.

    I thought I would feel a void, but I never thought that when my hand touched his face, the delicate and familiar feeling came from my fingertips, and my heart was filling up bit by bit.

    He... He''s real, he''s real, he''s not a mirage!

    This discovery made my heart jump, even couldn''t help laughing.

    "Great, great, Mo liangye, I thought..."

    Ink cool night thin lips slightly hook up a good-looking radian, light said: "I thought I accompanied you with the ashes?"

    Eh, wait a minute. How can this sound a little wrong?

    Why he didn''t accompany me to die, I would be so happy instead, shouldn''t I prefer him to accompany me to live and die together?

    It seems to see the doubts in my heart. Mo liangye lowers her head and gently kisses the tears on my face. She says with a smile, "well, madam, I won''t tease you. You can have a closer look at where we are now."

    Finish saying, Mo cool night raises a hand to wave, the space in front of eyes instantly becomes familiar.

    Damn, it was in the bedroom of the villa he bought for me in the sun!

    Is it hard that the goods have been playing tricks on me before?

    Thinking of this, I stretched out my hand and wrung it on Mo liangye''s arm to punish him.

    But who knows, my hand just touched Mo liangye''s arm, his eyebrows wrinkled into a line, and took a breath.

    Seeing him like this, I immediately released my hand and asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you, Mo liangye? Did I hurt you? "

    Mo liangye shook his head and said softly, "it''s none of your business. It''s just a relapse of old wounds."

    When I heard the word "old wound", I remembered what Guoguo said about Mo liangye''s injury to resist the Shura army. I couldn''t help worrying.

    "Did you get hurt in the war with Shura?" I asked softly.

    Mo liangye was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "yes, a few days ago, the king of Shura suddenly led a large army to attack. At that time, I just came back from South Korea, and without any preparation, I had a fierce fight with the king of Shura with my bare hands. Although I was injured a little, the king of Shura was more seriously injured than me. It''s estimated that I can''t get out of bed in three or five months! "

    Hearing this, I glared at him and said angrily, "what can you do when you are injured? Just lie down and have a good rest, you know? "

    Mo cool night pour also calculate obedient, unexpectedly really obedient lie down.

    I touched his face, light said: "lie down well, I''ll take the medicine box for you to change your dressing."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, before I could get up, I was stretched out my hand by Mo liangye and fell directly into his arms.

    "Ma''am, don''t underestimate your husband. Even if you are seriously injured, you can not only stop your wife from dying, but also make her enjoy it."

    Ink cool night eyes slightly squint, the corners of the mouth with evil smile.

    This guy, who is seriously injured, is not honest. He clearly thinks that he is not seriously injured enough!

    Still enjoying it? Enjoy his hairball!

    Aunt, I''m still so young. I don''t want to be widowed, let alone widowed!

    The point is, even if it''s widowed, it can''t be lost in bed, right?

    What a shame to say that?

    But... But why did my hand keep on touching him?

    Seeing that it has aroused my heartstrings, Mo liangye has a long hand and throws his clothes aside, revealing his strong body.

    Ah, the evil spirit of Mo liangye, I can''t control the little devil in my heart!

    No, no, I want to be calm. I must be calm. I can''t fall for his beauty trick.

    But... But beautiful men spend their lives, and being a ghost is also romantic, so... I''d better not go against my true will!

    Think of here, I simply rushed up, regardless of the vent out of their own forbearance for 2 months of the flood and famine force, will he eat wipe clean!

    I thought it was a foul, but who knows, Mo liangye turned over and put me under the pressure.

    "Ma''am, it was you who took the initiative just now. Now I am in charge of the whole situation!" Ink cool night''s face is hanging unprecedented brilliant smile.

    Hearing this, I repeatedly begged for mercy: "you... Aren''t you hurt? Why are you so strong? "

    Mo liangye leaned over to my ear and said in a soft voice, "even if I''m dying for my husband, I have to do my best for my wife''s happiness, don''t I?"

    I went, I just want to get back the love, but now I find myself looking for a starving wolf!

    God, can I return it?

    After such a long night, when we wake up again, it is noon the next day.

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye, and he just looked at me. We looked at each other and laughed. Our hearts were infinite sweet.

    That''s good. We''re together again.

    Our love finally came back.

    The two months of separation made us think a lot about each other.

    We have been separated, misunderstood, sacrificed, missed, unfeeling and faced numerous difficulties.

    But fortunately, after a circle, we chose to return to each other.

    We know that no one in this world will love us more than the other.

    Also know that in addition to each other, I will not love any other people.

    So, after a long journey, fate has not treated us lightly. Let''s depend on each other again.

    "Ink cool night, if I''m not going to die, do you really care about me?" I asked softly, lying in the warm arms of the dark night.

    Mo liangye smiles shallowly, grabs my hand, puts it in his heart, and says, "my heart, from generation to generation, will only live with you!"

    "Then you were so unfeeling to me before, and said that I was just a plaything for you!" I deliberately pretended to be unhappy and said angrily.

    Mo liangye sighed deeply and said, "I wanted to face those difficulties alone. I don''t want to involve you, but now I think maybe you are right. Two people who love each other should be together. If I lose my soul against Shura, I believe you will never live alone. And if you have a three long two short, I will certainly go with you, regardless of heaven and earth or a sea of fire. In that case, we might as well face it with a smile. "

    Hearing this, my heart can not help but sweet Zizi.

    This guy finally figured it out.

    Yes, as long as you can be with him, even if you die tomorrow, what''s your fear?

    At this moment, I just want to cherish and his feelings, and will never let go of his hand.

    Unexpectedly, just thinking about this, Guoguo''s figure suddenly appeared in our room.

    "Dad, mom, no, my sister ran to Shura world alone while I was sleeping!"

 Chapter 341

    My heart was shocked to hear Guoguo''s words.

    Wennuan went to Shura kingdom? What does this little girl want?

    When Ji Yunxi left Korea last time, I saw that she had no response at all. I thought she had understood the ending between Ji Yunxi and her and decided to give him up completely!

    But who knows, this little girl''s courage is not so big. She gave me such a big move when I put my mind on Mo liangye!

    Where is Shura kingdom?

    There are no rules and regulations in its territory. Its people are fierce and aggressive, and they are not good at it.

    When I first met Ji Yunxi, I didn''t even believe that he was the prince of Shura.

    After all, he is more beautiful and easy to get along with than the people in the Shura world in my imagination.

    But Ji Yunxi could not represent the whole Shura kingdom.

    Judging from the historical books and folklore from ancient times to modern times, the Shura community and its people are not so easy to provoke.

    Can be such a place, warm unexpectedly don''t even call one, on their own alone ran past?

    What if something happens?

    I didn''t dare to delay. I looked at Guoguo and asked, "how long has she been there?"

    "For several hours, Xiaoling and I didn''t pay attention at that time. As a result, she slipped out of the room by accident! Xiaoling has tried to catch up with her. I don''t know if she can catch up with her! " Guoguo answers anxiously.

    Hearing this, I was more anxious.

    In order to warm the present ability, even Xiaoling may not be able to catch up.

    If I guess correctly, nine times out of ten, Nuan Nuan has entered Shura territory now!

    Knowing that wennuan had an accident, Mo liangye''s face was not very good.

    After all, he has always been a slave daughter. He loves Nuan Nuan more than Guoguo.

    And now, warm out of this kind of thing, his heart can be better than strange!

    Fortunately, he had seen the world before. Even in this situation, he soon calmed down and comforted me in a soft voice: "madam, don''t worry. We can always solve the problem by working together."

    In my heart, I was worried about wennuan. I was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.

    "We have no other way except to go to Shura kingdom! But now you are injured again... "I said with a worried face.

    Hearing what I said, Mo liangye shook her head and said, "that''s our daughter. It''s the crystallization of our love. Even if we go up the knife mountain and go down the oil pot, I will save her!"

    Once I said this, I was even more worried.

    It seems that he is going to break into the Shura world by himself to save Nuan Nuan.

    But how can I get him to do that?

    Nuan Nuan is my daughter, he is my lover, no matter which one of them is an indispensable existence in my life. How can I let him take risks alone?

    Just as I hesitated, Mo liangye got up and was ready to go to Shura kingdom to find Nuan.

    Seeing this, I quickly reached for him and said, "take me with you. I want to go with you."

    Mo liangye turned to look at me, reached out and touched my head, and said gently: "madam, be obedient, just wait for me here, I''ll go back."

    With that, he was ready to break off my hand, but I dragged it to death and refused to let go.

    "No, I''ve lost you once, and I don''t want to lose you again. No matter what you say today, I will go with you! Nuan Nuan is your daughter, but she was born after all my hard work. I have the obligation to save her with you! " I said with a firm face.

    Seeing my insistence, Mo liangye couldn''t say anything more, so he nodded his head and agreed. So three of us rushed to the Shura kingdom.

    Although I have heard about the Shura kingdom for a long time, when I really stood at the foot of Xumi mountain, I was shocked.

    I thought the underworld was dark, but the Shura world was a bit darker than the underworld.

    Moreover, from the outside, the whole territory is dark green, which is quite the dark green style of domestic ghost films.

    Compared with the gray blue vision of the underworld, the dark green Shura is a completely different world.

    It''s really hard to imagine that such a strange place can produce a man as dignified and kind-hearted as Ji Yunxi.

    After such a sigh, the three of us climbed to the top of Xumi mountain.

    The Shura Kingdom has several entrances, but the nearest entrance to the underworld is on the top of Xumi mountain.

    It can almost be said that the Shura world and the underworld are bounded by Mt. Xumi. They have not interfered with each other for thousands of years.

    However, the current king of Shura is obviously not satisfied with this situation, and wants to swallow up the underworld and the world, and become the master of the world below.

    But no matter how ambitious he is, we will not let him succeed!

    Thinking about this, the three of us have reached the top of Xumi mountain and come to the entrance of Shura kingdom.

    But unfortunately, we didn''t see wennuan, let alone Xiaoling.

    Bad, the two of them, nine times out of ten have been captured by the people of Shura world!

    It is said that people in the Shura world are extremely abnormal. Once they enter the world by mistake and are captured by them, they will be tortured for life and for ever.

    And this is exactly what scares the Shura world.

    Thinking of this, we could not help but be more anxious, so we simply prepared to break in directly.

    Unexpectedly, several ugly but burly soldiers stopped us.

    One of the leaders yelled at us: "stop, who is coming here? How dare you be good at my Shura territory!"

    Mo liangye was the God of the underworld. How could he treat such minions in his eyes?

    I saw a twist of his eyebrows, the cold on his face was not angry, even in his voice with unprecedented cold and anger: "get out of the way! Or you''ll leave none! "

    The soldier, who was the leader, didn''t know Mo liangye. When he heard his arrogant words, he immediately became very angry and yelled: "bold maniac, this is my Shura area. How can you be so reckless! I''ll count to three. If you don''t quit, don''t blame me... "

    It''s estimated that he wanted to say don''t blame him for being rude, but before he finished, Mo liangye raised his hand and threw him in the air, then smashed him on the extraordinary archway at the entrance of Shura kingdom.

    "Those who stand in my way will die!"

    Xu is too worried about the safety of warm, ink cool night at the moment full of anger, seems to have gas field full open.

    Seeing the scene that the first soldier was killed easily just now, other Shura soldiers were scared.

    I don''t know who suddenly murmured: "I''ve seen him. He''s Hades! Yes, it''s Hades! He was the one who seriously injured his Royal Highness the king of Shura! "

    As soon as he said this, the faces of the other Shura soldiers suddenly changed.

    "Ju... It''s him..."

    "Last time, our Shura Kingdom sent 50000 troops to attack the underworld, but less than 10000 people came back. I heard that he alone not only injured our king, but also killed nearly 10000 of our brothers!"

    "But how did he come to us now? Is it hard to... Is it hard to avenge our war against the underworld some time ago? "

    "Well, what are we waiting for? We have to report it to the leader as soon as possible. They are all calling home!"

    With that, one of the soldiers turned his head and ran to the memorial archway, trying to get information.

    But how does Mo liangye give them this opportunity?

    Seeing his body jump, he quickly moved in front of the soldier who wanted to report. One hand grabbed the soldier''s neck, and then the palm of his hand condensed a group of pure black dead air, and he said in a cold voice: "hand over my man quickly! Otherwise, the man just now will be your end! "

    Hear Mo liangye''s words, that soldier is a face of muddle circle, some don''t understand Mo liangye''s words.

    "You... Your people? But... But we didn''t catch the underworld today! " The soldier said in a trembling voice.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye''s look was even more fierce, and his whole body was full of strength ready to go. He said in a cold voice, "I''ll say it again, give me my man. Otherwise, don''t say you can''t live, even if I kill your king myself, I will not hesitate! "

    Seeing Mo liangye''s posture, the soldier''s legs began to tremble.

    "But... I really didn''t catch you! Even if you kill me and level the whole Shura world, I will still say that The soldier said wrongly.

    Who knows, as soon as his voice fell, another soldier suddenly cried out and said, "I remember an hour ago, a little girl broke into the pass. I remember that she said that she wanted to find the prince. But is Her Highness the one she can see if she wants to? So I arrested her and gave her to the commander! Later, not long after, there was a little girl who wanted to break in. I arrested her and gave her to the commander! You know, it''s best to be a lady, even if you''re not old. I estimate that the two little girls fell into the hands of the commander, and nine times out of ten they have been... "

    Hearing this, Mo liangye''s eyes turned red. He twisted the soldier''s neck and threw it more than ten meters away like garbage.

    And the situation of the other soldiers is also miserable, all by Mo cool night hand in the heart of the dead beat out of one''s wits.

    After dealing with them, we didn''t have to think much about it, so we went straight into the mouth and completely entered the Shura kingdom.

    The whole Shura world is full of green, boundless, so big, where can we find Nuan Nuan and Xiaoling?

    If they don''t find them quickly, if they are given something by the so-called commander as those soldiers said, what will they do in the future?

    After all, they are so young, how can they stand such an experience?

    Think of those ugly pictures, now my heart is worried about the fire.

    Wennuan, where are you?

    Mom and dad to save you, you don''t be afraid, mom and dad will never let you have something!

 Chapter 342

    Fortunately, through our search, we finally heard the warm sound under a eaves.

    "You ugly bastard, let us go. Otherwise, my uncle Yunxi will know, and he will kill you! "

    I was stunned for a moment, yes, this is the warm voice!

    However, the voice that followed was completely strange to us.

    "Uncle Yunxi? Little girl film, although you are not big, but the ability to make up lies is not small. Uncle Yunxi, do you think I''m a fool? How can our prince know such a little guy as you? I see, you two are still obedient to me. This will make you suffer less! Ha ha ha

    "If you dare to touch us, your Shura world will never have peace!"

    This is Xiaoling''s voice!

    That is to say, they are both locked up together.

    And, listen to their tone now, nothing terrible has happened.

    Think of here, my heart is a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, they are OK, otherwise I really will not forgive myself in my life!

    Now that the location of their detention has been determined, the matter is much easier to handle.

    I turn to see to Mo cool night, is preparing to discuss with him how to attack, but where still can see his shadow?

    Soon I heard a shrill cry from the room.

    Must, I and fruit fruit have not started, Mo cool night already ended the battle.

    It seems that this trip of Guoguo and I really came in vain.

    Mo Liang night even if injured, can also be a top two, we two completely become waste.

    However, if he doesn''t show up like this, wennuan will dislike him even more.

    Thinking about this, Mo liangye leads wennuan and Xiaoling out of the room.

    Seeing me and Guoguo, the two little guys immediately came running with their broken legs and hugged me and Guoguo.

    "Mom, I''m sorry, warm let you worry!" Warm a face of apology said.

    I reached out and touched her little face, which was obviously crying, and said, "as long as you''re OK, mom and dad won''t blame you!"

    Hearing my words, wennuan turned her head and looked at Mo liangye, and said, "Dad, thank you. You are really a hero in my heart!"

    Shit, did I hear you right?

    This seems to be the first time since Nuan Nuan was born that he was so direct.

    You know, she hated Mo liangye to death before.

    And now, just because Mo liangye appeared in time to save her and Xiaoling, her attitude towards him is a 180 degree turn.

    Hear warm words, ink cool night at the moment in the heart is simply happy to bloom, will warm embrace in the arms of Pro non-stop.

    "Wennuan, go back to my father and buy you sugar!"

    But who knows, hearing this, wennuan shakes her head and says, "no, I won''t go back! I''m looking for uncle Yunxi! "

    This words a, I and Mo cool night''s face immediately black.

    We thought that if we found her, we could take her back, but we didn''t know that safety is small and heart knot is big.

    Who would have thought that this little guy was determined to be with Ji Yunxi now?

    "Wennuan, no nonsense! Go back with mom! Shall we see Uncle Yunxi later? " I coaxed him with kindness and power.

    "No, I don''t want to go back with my mother. I just want to find uncle Yunxi!" Warm attitude is unprecedented firmness.

    Hear warm words, the facial expression of Mo cool night also becomes very bad.

    After all, a few days ago, he had a fight with the people of Shura, and now his daughter fell in love with the enemy''s son.

    This kind of thing, no matter who put it on, will not be indifferent.

    "Wennuan, be obedient, go back with Dad first. If you really want uncle Yunxi, dad will invite him to the underworld, OK?" Mo cool night as far as possible to put down the body, and warm discuss this matter.

    But even so, warm is still that sentence.

    "No, I just want to be with Uncle Yunxi. I don''t want anyone but Uncle Yunxi! Even if I die, I will die in Uncle Yunxi''s arms! "

    This is embarrassing.

    Nuan Nuan was totally determined not to follow us, and the matter suddenly fell into a deadlock.

    Mo liangye and I felt quite helpless, and we had to think of a way to get warm away.

    But who knows, before we can figure out the way, we can hear a voice around us.

    Then, countless lights hit us.

    Looking around, I saw that there were a lot of Shura soldiers all around, and all of them were holding bows and arrows.

    It''s over. We''re surrounded!

    Mo liangye''s face twisted slightly and said in a deep voice: "since the prince is here, why don''t you show up in a fair way?"

    Prince?

    Is Ji Yunxi here?

    That''s right. In the Shura Kingdom, the person who can make such a big battle must be the Shura king or Ji Yunxi.

    And the king of Shura can''t get out of bed after being beaten by Mo liangye for several months. It''s definitely not him.

    In this way, Ji Yunxi is the only one besieging us now!

    Sure enough, not long after the words of Mo liangye fell, the soldiers besieged US opened a hole from one side and respectfully let Ji Yunxi in.

    He was the same as before, almost unchanged, but his eyes were full of hatred for Mo liangye.

    "Mo liangye, you''re too deceiving! Even if my father was seriously injured, now he''s in my Shura world! " Ji Yunxi''s voice is filled with unprecedented anger.

    But hearing what he said, Mo liangye was not afraid at all. Instead, he sneered and said, "what''s wrong with you? If this is too much deception, how can your father violate the covenant between Shura world and the underworld for thousands of years and lead his troops to attack my underworld

    "Then... Then you''re too cruel!" Ji Yunxi knew that he was wrong, and he was a little weak.

    The corner of Mo liangye''s mouth stirred up a smile of sarcasm, looked at Ji Yunxi disdainfully and said: "cruel? Who is not cruel on the battlefield? If I broke the covenant first and led the underworld Yin soldiers to attack your Shura world, would you be merciful to me? "

    Mo liangye''s words made Ji Yunxi almost speechless.

    Indeed, the so-called sword without eyes, on the battlefield, really kill red eye, who will be merciful?

    In this world, the law of the jungle will always prevail. Either you or I will die.

    Therefore, Mo liangye''s practice at that time was not at fault.

    However, for Ji Yunxi, that reality is a bit too cruel.

    After all, no matter who''s right or wrong, it''s his own father that Mo liangye injured. How can he sit back and ignore?

    "Well, it''s my father''s fault, but as his son, I have no reason not to avenge him. So, how about today''s duel? " Ji Yunxi looked at the ink cold night coldly said.

 Chapter 343

    Hearing this, I was shocked. I immediately stood in front of Mo liangye, looked at Ji Yunxi and said, "no, my husband is hurt. As the prince of Shura, you choose to fight him at this time. Are you not afraid to pass it on and others will laugh at you for winning?"

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi''s face slightly changed, staring at me for a long time, and finally said: "Mi Xiaofei, it seems that in your heart, he is really the only one!"

    I was a little stunned. I didn''t know how to go on.

    After all, it''s not right for me to reply to Ji Yunxi in the face of a cold night.

    So, I simply don''t speak any more.

    But Ji Yunxi didn''t seem to give up. He walked slowly to me and asked, "when you were worried about his injury, did you ever think of the sword I blocked for you a few days ago?"

    At the moment, he is like a red eyed gambler, in front of everyone''s face, bet his only chips, just for my answer.

    Looking at him like this, my heart hurt.

    Yes, I do owe him a big favor.

    When I was in Korea, he not only took care of me, but also blocked me when I was in danger.

    At that time, the bloodstains on the ground were still in my mind. How could I forget them?

    But even so, my heart is still forever far away, only for the next cool night.

    Ji Yunxi and I met, a second late, is late for life.

    As far as I am concerned, I can repay his kindness with anything, but such a thing will never be love.

    Seems to see the answer in my heart, Ji Yunxi finally stopped in front of me, gently raised his hand, as if to touch my cheek.

    Inexplicably, seeing his action, I instinctively turned my face to one side and avoided his touch.

    "Prince, please respect yourself." I murmured.

    Ji Yunxi''s hand, suddenly stiff in mid air, like a sculpture like loneliness.

    "Prince? In your heart, I''m just the prince of Shura? " Ji Yunxi with that pair of clear and dark eyes, so quietly looking at me asked.

    I knew what he meant, but I couldn''t give him the answer he wanted, so I had to say without expression: "prince, you should understand that some people only love once in their life. And all I love is mo liangye

    Hear my words, Ji Yunxi stiff in the air that hand, after all, is powerless to hang down.

    At the corner of his mouth, a sarcastic and helpless radian gradually floated: "Oh, I can only love once in my life, how well I said. But have you ever known that since I met you in the flowers on the other side, I will only love you in my life! "

    As soon as the words came out, all the people on the scene were silent and looked at each other. They didn''t know how to react. They could only listen to Ji Yunxi quietly.

    "But what''s the use of loving you alone? I''m late in your life. At that time, you have a lover around you. Even if I love you, I would not be a villain who destroys others'' feelings. Later, you divorced him and separated from him. I thought my chance had come, so I went to Korea alone to protect you. Do you know what I thought when I saw you in danger that day? " Ji Yunxi looked at me with burning eyes and asked.

    I just looked at him quietly, and there was nothing to say.

    "In fact, I wanted to be stabbed to death by Quan Chenzhao. That way, I can stay in your heart forever. Even a little bit. But God didn''t help me to survive. Maybe, this is life. As long as there is him in one day, I will never get your heart

    With that, Ji Yunxi looked at the cool night behind me.

    In my eyes was the ferocity and anger I had never seen before.

    Seeing this, my heart is not good, immediately asked aloud: "Ji Yunxi, what do you want to do? As I said, I won''t allow you to fight! "

    Ji Yunxi''s lips sparked a sly smile and said with a cold face: "Mi Xiaofei, if I die today, I hope you can give me a stick of incense in the future!"

    "No! Don''t fight, I beg you don''t fight... "The great fear made my voice tremble.

    Mo cool night low Mou looked at me one eye, a face gentle say: "madam, you go to the side to have a rest first, wait for the husband to finish, then take you and the child to go home together!"

    I shook my head desperately, tugging at his sleeve to keep him from fighting.

    Because I know, this time, Ji Yunxi really made a fierce fight with Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye has injuries on his body, and Ji Yunxi''s strength can''t be underestimated. If he really fights, he will easily suffer losses.

    Maybe this battle will be his last.

    At that time, how should I face it and how should the children face it?

    So, no matter which position I stand, I can''t let him take the risk.

    But Mo liangye seems to have endured Ji Yunxi for a long time, and is determined to fight this duel.

    "Madam, no matter what happens later, I hope you can live well with the children!" Ink cool night a face deep feeling of looking at me to say.

    Hearing this, my nose was sour and my tears fell down.

    "No... Mo liangye, don''t go, I beg you... Don''t go... I just want to be with you... Well, please don''t go..." I begged in a dumb voice.

    Ink cool night gently hold my face, silent kiss down.

    Tears instantly blurred my vision, my heart painfully, desperately want to seize him, but found himself was not able to move.

    Mo liangye actually took advantage of kissing me to fix my body, so that I could not stop their duel.

    My heart this more flustered, regardless of cry up: "Mo cool night, you bastard! Let me go, you hear me? I don''t want you to fight Ji Yunxi! If you dare to fight, I will never talk to you! What''s more, I''m going to let your child call someone else Dad! "

    But no matter how I yell, Mo liangye doesn''t look back, and goes straight to the open space with Ji Yunxi.

    Xu Shi had never seen such a duel between two great figures, and the soldiers in Shura circle stood aside one after another, not daring to make a sound.

    As for Guoguo and Xiaoling, they dare not go forward one after another. They can only watch the development of the situation obediently.

    And my heart, at the moment is for the ink cold night mercilessly pulled up.

    I prayed over and over again, hoping that Mo liangye would be OK and be OK.

    But will such a prayer really work?

    On the other side, Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi stood face to face, holding their weapons in their hands. Their powerful aura quickly overturned the soldiers of Shura Kingdom around them.

    "Mo liangye, I admire you very much, but I have to pay for the hatred of hurting my father and seizing love!" Ji Yunxi said coldly.

    Mo liangyewei smiles, and his tone is full of disdain: "I admit the hatred of hurting my father, but how can I talk about the hatred of robbing love? I don''t remember my wife ever loved someone like you

    "You..." Ji Yunxi was full of momentum, he was so a bite, directly a word to choke back.

    "Well, Mo liangye, you are cruel! Today you and I fight, either you die or I die. I''d like to see if the so-called king of the underworld is as strong as the legend

    With that, Ji Yunxi took the spear in his hand and stabbed at Mo liangye.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye immediately uses his cold sword to block it, then jumps up and slashes Ji Yunxi.

    Ji Yunxi was shocked and subconsciously raised his spear to block the attack of Mo liangye.

    Unexpectedly, at the moment when he blocked the cold sword in Mo liangye''s hand, his chest had been severely kicked.

    Xu is eating pain, Ji Yunxi repeatedly back a few steps, the mouth suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Ji Yunxi wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth with his hand, looked at Mo liangye coldly, and said, "it''s not the underworld. It''s really a good thing! But it''s a pity that you have injuries on your body, and you can''t last long, can you? "

    Hearing this, I noticed that Mo liangye''s hand holding the long sword was bleeding.

    The whole sleeve on his right hand was dyed red by the blood. It was obvious that he had been hurt a lot before.

    If before, he only used less than 20% skill to deal with those minions, then at this time against Ji Yunxi, he used at least 50% skill.

    After all, Ji Yunxi''s strength alone is enough for him. Can his wounds not split?

    But Mo liangye didn''t feel that he was bleeding. He didn''t even lower his head. He looked at Ji Yunxi and said in a cold voice, "even if it doesn''t last long, it''s enough to beat you!"

    Finish saying, Mo cool night then again carry in the hand cold sword to attack toward Ji Yunxi.

    Ji Yunxi see this, also not to be outdone, directly in the hands of the spear to the ink cool night.

    Mo liangye immediately stops the original movement, holding the wrist of the cold sword flexibly and forcefully around a few circles, then stops Ji Yunxi''s spear and inserts it on the ground.

    Unconvinced, Ji Yunxi leaped forward, holding the spear pole standing on the ground in both hands, hanging obliquely, raising his feet and kicking toward Mo liangye.

    Ink cool night body shape quickly a hide, let Ji Yunxi pounce on an empty.

    However, Ji Yunxi also took advantage of this opportunity to pull up his spear from the ground and stab Mo liangye again.

    Because of his old wounds, Xu was stabbed in his left shoulder by a spear before he could escape.

    But Ji Yunxi is not much better. At the moment when he stabs Mo liangye, he is also kicked on his chin by Mo liangye. He falls back and falls to the ground.

    It seems that Mo liangye doesn''t intend to let Ji Yunxi go like this. He pulls out the spear inserted in his left shoulder, and then moves quickly to Ji Yunxi. Holding the cold sword, he wants to stab Ji Yunxi in the chest

 Chapter 344

    Just at this stall, I saw a shadow darting out of my side and standing in front of Ji Yunxi.

    Seeing the shadow, Mo liangye''s face changed greatly, and he immediately took back the cold sword in his hand.

    But because he was too quick to receive the work, his internal power was in a rush, and Mo liangye was in a rush. A mouthful of blood rushed out of his chest and vomited out.

    Seeing this, I couldn''t help worrying, and I couldn''t help crying out: "cool night! How are you doing? Let me go. We won''t fight. Shall we go home? "

    I was almost begging him, but he was still indifferent. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, turned his head and looked at the shadow blocking Ji Yunxi, and asked in disbelief: "Nuan Nuan, for his sake, do you even want your father?"

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, the warm tears immediately came out of shuilingling''s big eyes.

    "Dad, please don''t hurt him. Mom only loves you in this life, and Nuan will only love him in this life. If he has a problem, Nuan Nuan will not live alone in the world Warm eyes resolute looking at the ink cool night said.

    There was a threat in her tone.

    Moreover, they are threatening their own lives.

    Mo liangye''s face suddenly became very ugly. This feeling must have made him suffer a hundred times more than the injury he suffered.

    His daughter, at the moment, stood on his enemy''s side and used her own life to negotiate terms with him.

    Such a thing would have happened only in the love drama that people made up.

    But at this moment, he actually appeared in front of us. How can he accept this as a father?

    "Nuan Nuan, do you know what you are talking about?" There is anger in the voice of Mo Liang night.

    I''m worried that Nuan Nuan may cause trouble. Even if I can''t move at the moment, I still shout to her: "Nuan Nuan, come back quickly and come to mom! This is between father and uncle Yunxi. You''re just a child. Don''t get involved! "

    Wennuan turned to look at me, then looked at Mo liangye, and said with a firm face: "Dad, you and mom are both people who believe in love, so why don''t you believe in my feelings for uncle Yunxi? In this world, in addition to parents and brothers, only uncle Yunxi is the most important to me. Wennuan doesn''t know what it''s like to love someone, but wennuan just likes to stay with Uncle Yunxi. She likes to have uncle Yunxi by her side when she is still in her mother''s stomach. Isn''t that love? "

    I admit that wennuan''s feelings for Ji Yunxi, to a certain extent, are also love.

    In other words, it is the love with the Oedipus complex and compensation psychology.

    When I was pregnant with her, Mo liangye was busy with the underworld. She didn''t always stay with me. Maybe she didn''t feel strong fatherly love.

    So, when she contacted Ji Yunxi, she began to worship him and adore him subconsciously.

    In addition, Ji Yunxi''s feelings for me became more and more obvious, but I couldn''t give him what he wanted.

    Nuan Nuan feels guilty to Ji Yunxi, so she wants to fill in with her feelings.

    So day after day, for a long time, when Mo liangye and I found out, Nuan Nuan was already in love with Ji Yunxi.

    But it is obvious that Ji Yunxi''s heart, now half a point are not warm position.

    If she is allowed to go on like this, she is bound to be hurt.

    I am a warm mother. How many mothers in the world are willing to watch their children jump into the fire pit?

    Thinking of this, I said to Nuan Nuan with concern: "Nuan Nuan, you are still young, you still have many choices in the future. Listen to mom and Dad, come here

    But wennuan is also stubborn. Even if I have said that, she is still standing in front of Ji Yunxi, as if she wants to protect him with her young body.

    Xu was hurt by Mo liangye before. Ji Yunxi coughed fiercely for a while, then said weakly: "warm, listen to your mother''s words, come back to her."

    Hearing this, Guoguo and Xiaoling can''t sit any more. They run to get warm.

    Unexpectedly, their hands have not touched warm, warm was forced to push away.

    Then, wennuan, who didn''t know where to get a dagger, put it directly against her slender neck and said coldly, "don''t come here, or I''ll stab myself to death!"

    Before, we thought that Nuan Nuan wanted to protect Ji Yunxi only on a whim. But when we saw this dagger, we realized that she was on a whim. She clearly prepared for the worst and wanted to live and die with Ji Yunxi!

    It''s no joke that the bright dagger is on her neck.

    Almost any mistake can kill her.

    So we''re all nervous at the moment.

    Seeing wennuan''s stubborn appearance, Ji Yunxi sighed and said, "wennuan, your mother is right. You are still young. When you grow up, many boys will like you. At that time, you will have many better choices. Why do you cling to me, who can be your father?"

    "If so, uncle Yunxi, why are you so attached to my mother?" Wennuan asked.

    Ji Yunxi Leng for a while, helplessly shaking his head, replied: "this is probably my life, can''t hide, I don''t want to hide!"

    "So it''s my life to fall in love with Uncle Yunxi, and I can''t escape it!"

    The warm voice is more resolute than ever. It doesn''t seem to come from a child''s mouth.

    Hear warm words, Ji Yunxi helpless smile, said: "you are still small, you do not understand what is life! Be obedient and go back to your mother

    Wennuan didn''t say a word. She still put a dagger against her neck, turned her head and looked at Mo liangye and said, "Dad, wennuan didn''t know much about you before, and always deliberately disliked you, but in fact, you have always been a great hero in my heart. Even if wennuan died here today, you will always be the hero in wennuan''s heart

    Inexplicably, hearing this sentence, my eyes instantly moist again.

    All of a sudden, I was a little softhearted.

    Nuan Nuan is so young. She really doesn''t understand many things, but she already knows love.

    The so-called love a person, is not like this everything for each other, regardless of everything, just want to be with each other?

    Nuan Nuan did nothing wrong, she just loved the person she wanted to love, even if this person is not necessarily her lover, she is also forced to love, with her own life to love.

    And me and Mo liangye, what qualifications to deprive her of the right to love bravely?

    I turned my eyes to Mo liangye to see how he thought about it.

    I saw his handsome face, now full of sorrow, as if very unhappy.

    But he is a father in the end, with a little sadness and worry.

    The key is that in his eyes, there are some glittering things.

    Presumably, is just warm that words, deeply moved the ink cool night.

    No matter how much he doesn''t want to fall in love with Mo liangye, but falling in love means falling in love. None of us can change this fact.

    Therefore, Mo liangye stares at Nuan Nuan for a long time, then looks at Ji Yunxi behind her, sighs helplessly, and says in a deep voice: "just today, I''ll spare your life for my daughter''s face! But if you dare to be so provocative next time, I will not give up! "

    With that, Mo liangye received the cold sword in his hand into the storage ring, and then turned to walk towards me to solve my body immobilization.

    After the recovery of physical activity, I quickly helped Mo liangye and asked with concern, "how about it? Do you have any injuries? "

    Mo liangye shakes his head, glances at wennuan and says to me, "I''m ok. It''s her who has something to do."

    I followed his eyes and saw that Nuan Nuan had put down his dagger and helped Ji Yunxi up from the ground.

    That concern is as like as two peas.

    Well, this little girl really has deep roots.

    I sighed and said to Nuan Nuan, "Nuan Nuan, your father is hurt. We have to get out of here now."

    But Nuan Nuan shook her head and said, "but I don''t want to leave here. My father is taken care of by my mother and brother, but Uncle Yunxi is only me. I want to stay here to take care of him!"

    "Nuan Nuan, your father has agreed not to kill uncle Yunxi. If you are so stubborn again, your father will be angry again!" I repeatedly advised.

    But wennuan looked at Mo liangye and said, "Dad, I know you will be angry with me, but I just want to stay with Uncle Yunxi. Would you please help me?"

    This words a, Mo cool night is directly angry to have no temper.

    Tell me, what is it all about!

    In order to save the enemy, her daughter didn''t even want to die, and she didn''t care about her own life. Instead, she cared about the enemy''s life first.

    Is there a father who has no sense of existence in this world?

    The key is that between the underworld and the Shura world, because the Shura king sent troops, he completely tore his face and put warmth in the Shura world, which is equivalent to giving a hostage to the Shura world?

    If the king of Shura used Nuan Nuan to coerce Mo liangye, wouldn''t the underworld suffer a great loss?

    Therefore, the hesitation of Mo liangye at the moment is justifiable.

    With the help of warmth, Ji Yunxi came slowly and said, "I know what you are worried about, but I, Ji Yunxi, swear by my personality that as long as I live for one day, no one in the whole Shura kingdom will dare to move warm half a hair!"

    "But your father..." I''m still worried.

    "Today, I am inferior to others, but my father only has a son like me, so I can still do this! When my injury is healed, I will personally send warm back to you. If I can''t, then you can lead the underworld Yin soldiers to level the whole world of my Shura. At that time, Ji Yunxi never complained! " Ji Yunxi said firmly.

 Chapter 345

    Ji Yunxi''s words are not unreasonable.

    With a warm temper, if you say you don''t follow us now, you will definitely not follow us, even if we force it, it''s useless.

    In this case, it''s better to fulfill her wish and let her stay around Ji Yunxi for more days.

    After all, even if I can''t accept Ji Yunxi''s feelings, I still believe in his character.

    He said that he would protect the warm, then he would protect her.

    Thinking of this, I turned my head to see Mo liangye and wanted to ask him what he thought.

    I saw that he was staring at Nuan Nuan with a complicated look.

    It''s said that my daughter is my father''s lover in his last life. I didn''t believe it before. Now I can''t help shaking my head when I see Mo liangye''s yearning for Nuan Nuan.

    Alas, who could have thought that the Lord Pluto, who was so high in front of outsiders, was actually a real daughter slave?

    No matter how wennuan dislikes him, she is his sweet little baby!

    Nuan Nuan seems to be reluctant to leave Mo liangye. With tears in her big eyes, she pitifully says to Mo liangye, "Dad, Nuan Nuan will take good care of herself. You should also be good. Don''t always make mom angry..."

    Hearing this, Mo liangye sighed deeply, walked slowly to wennuan''s side, took out a pendant from the storage ring and put it on for wennuan.

    "It''s your choice. I hope you won''t regret it in the future. Today, dad left you here because he loved you and respected you. But if one day, he is not good to you, or bully you, as long as you kiss the pendant, and recite the name of mom and Dad, mom and dad will come to take you! You have to remember that no matter what happens, mom and dad will always be your most solid support Mo Liang night language center of gravity long said.

    As soon as this words came out, Nuan Nuan immediately hugged Mo liangye and let the tears in her eyes flow down.

    "Daddy, warm love you. No matter where wennuan is, wennuan will love you! "

    Well, the original good atmosphere, at the moment the father and daughter actually do with married daughter like.

    However, being so sensational by them, my nose is also a little sour.

    I think brother can not see warm for a long time. I secretly put a stealthy paper man from the storage ring, put it in my palm, then go over and patted the warm shoulder, and said, "warm, my brother and I will miss you very much. You must be good!"

    Wennuan nodded and said, "Mom, I''ll be fine. You can take dad back to heal quickly."

    I laughed and took my hand away from her shoulder. I pretended to glance at the palm of my hand. Seeing that there was no invisible paper man, I immediately put down my heart.

    It''s not that I don''t believe in Ji Yunxi, it''s just that I need to master the warm situation all the time.

    After all, she''s my daughter and I don''t want anything to happen to her.

    After such a farewell, Mo liangye and I left Shura world with Guoguo and Xiaoling.

    Because Guoguo and Xiaoling have their own things to do, I let them go back to the underworld first.

    As for me and Mo liangye, we naturally went back to the villa in the sun to recuperate.

    Because of the injury, Mo liangye naturally became an uncle, calling me a call.

    "Ma''am, I''m hungry!"

    "I want fruit, ma''am!"

    "Ma''am, I want to go to the toilet!"

    "I want to kiss you, ma''am!"

    ����

    I stopped the work I was so busy that I was about to fly up. I gave him a white look and cursed: "kiss you big head ghost! You''re injured in your left shoulder, and you''re not paralyzed. Can''t you move by yourself? "

    Mo liangye said with a bad smile: "madam, I''m injured now. I can''t do too much exercise. So I have to save all my strength until night, otherwise I can''t satisfy my wife when I go back. My wife kicked me and went to find the prince. What can I do? "

    When I heard that, I almost got blue in my nose.

    This goods is shameless to the extreme, lazy on lazy, even to find such a good excuse for themselves, really want to kick him back to the underworld!

    However, in other words, Mo liangye''s injury is not a bit.

    When I cleaned his wounds, I saw that his whole back and front chest together had 10 wounds.

    In addition, some wounds are very deep.

    Just from these wounds, we can clearly feel how cruel the war between the underworld and the Shura was a few days ago.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling sorry for him.

    In those days when I was away, how hard should it be for him to face such a big dilemma alone?

    In order to protect the underworld, in order to keep the map, he really paid too much.

    I gently hugged his waist and said: "Mo liangye, no matter what happens in the future, don''t hide me, OK? I don''t want to lose you again, and I don''t want you to face all those troubles alone. "

    Mo liangye''s hand fell on my head and sighed: "madam, I promise you that no matter what happens in the future, I will never hide it from you again!"

    "If you dare to hide it from me again, I will really ignore you and let you die alone!" I pretended to be angry.

    Mo liangye smiles and says, "madam, I thought I would never be able to hold you forever, but who knows, after two months, you will lie with me again. This feeling is really good. Perhaps, this is God''s favor to us

    "Thank you, fluffy ball. At that time, when you were divorced, you tore the marriage letter so decisively that even my heart was torn apart. I thought you would keep me and not let me go, but you said you could tear it. It''s heartless I pursed and murmured discontentedly.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye took out something from behind, shook it in front of my eyes and said, "madam, what do you think this is?"

    Hearing the sound, I fixed my eyes on it and saw that it was a big red post.

    No matter from the shape, or style, it is very similar to the marriage certificate torn off by Mo liangye.

    "You... You didn''t tear it off, or did you make another one?" I asked with wide eyes.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand to pinch my face and said, "fool, how can I really tear off our marriage certificate? At that time, it was just tearing up a post that looked like it! "

    what��

    He didn''t tear it?

    I was fooled by him for two months?

    Is this guy on purpose?

    So, I immediately put out my hand to twist Mo liangye''s ear and said viciously, "how many things have you cheated me?"

    Mo liangye didn''t expect me to move so fast that I didn''t even have time to hide. He begged repeatedly: "husband... Madam, this is the only one, I cheated you this one!"

    I slightly pick eyebrows: "really?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "really, more than gold! How can I give up a good wife like you to others? As long as you have this letter, you will always be my wife

    Although it was a bit uncomfortable to be cheated by him for two months, his words were very helpful to me, so I let go of his ears.

    Mo liangye touched his twisted ear and came up with it. He asked tentatively: "madam, can I discuss with you, and don''t do it next time? At least I am also the king of the underworld. If I am seen by others, I will lose face! "

    I gave him a white look and said, "what''s the matter? Not convinced? "

    "I''m convinced, I''m the underworld outside. In front of my wife, I''m a little brother carrying shoes!" I twisted my ears, but I''m tired of learning at night.

    I''m used to the way he is so cold at ordinary times, and then I look at the way he is now. My sense of satisfaction is not a little bit.

    I looked at him, nodded and said meaningfully, "well, I''m still a good-looking little brother. Well, this evening, I''ll order you to serve me! "

    On hearing this, Mo liangye almost did not hesitate to turn over and press me under the body, and said with a smile: "madam, I just have no place to use my strength all day."

    "Hey, the curtain isn''t drawn. I''ll go and draw it!"

    Who knows, as soon as my voice fell, Mo liangye raised her hand, gently snapped her fingers, and the curtains of the room closed automatically.

    "Ma''am, now we can enjoy the world of two."

    Mo liangye said with a smile, then bent down

    In this way, Mo liangye and I spent 3 days in the villa in the sun, and then we began to plan for the future.

    "By the way, uncle Lu said that I''m grandma. You have the map on me, don''t you?" While patiently shaving for Mo liangye, I asked.

    "Well, it''s in my hands. Do you want to see it?"

    I nodded and said, "of course I want to see it, but it''s grandma''s skin after all. I''m afraid... I''m afraid I can''t control myself..."

    Mo liangye stretched out her hands and gently pinched my cheek, said with a smile: "madam, I''m here, you don''t have to be afraid of anything! You know, it''s not only your grandmother''s skin, it''s what your grandmother protected with her life! "

    That''s right. If grandma hadn''t tattooed the map on her back in a special way, the Fang family would have found and destroyed the map long ago.

    Once the map is destroyed, it will never be able to gather the soul of the nun, let alone stop the conspiracy of the Shura world.

    So, grandma''s skin is the most important thing for us and the world!

    Thinking of this, I nodded and said, "OK, I''m not afraid. Take it out!"

    Seeing that I had adjusted my emotions, Mo Liang night washed all the froth on his face and dried his hands. Then he put out a palm sized box from his storage ring.

    "This... This is the map in it?" I asked incredulously.

    Mo liangye nodded, then opened the brocade box, carefully took out a light brown human skin and spread it out in front of me

 Chapter 346

    I saw that the skin, densely covered with shallow capillaries, looking quite frightening.

    But I know the importance of this human skin. I can only bear the discomfort in my heart and carefully look at the map on the human skin.

    Who knows, this look surprised me.

    I went. This is a simple map of the world!

    What seven continents and four oceans are all above, and there are many places with obvious marks.

    This is nothing. What surprised me most is that one of the marking points is in Korea!

    This... This is the representative of the soul of the girl who was also scattered in South Korea?

    I looked at Mo liangye with a puzzled face, waiting for his explanation.

    Mo liangye felt his back neck and said with a smile: "well, I admit that I didn''t arrange you to Korea at that time. I want you to get familiar with the environment there first, so as to prepare for looking for the soul of the girl

    This abacus is very good, but it''s really good!

    I gave him a white look and asked in a cold voice, "did you find out where the soul of Nu Yu is in Korea?"

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "before I could check, grandma died. Later, the underworld and the Shura world were fighting again, so they were temporarily delayed! "

    "So you mean that when I go back to Korea, I have to help you find the soul of Nu Yu?" I asked with an eyebrow.

    "It''s not you, ma''am, it''s us! This time, I will go back to Korea with you. The Shura world has been beaten by me. I don''t think I will act rashly in this period of time. Just at this time, I''m going to Korea with you. While recuperating, I''m looking for the soul of the female Spaniel scattered in Korea! " Mo liangye said with a smile.

    "You followed me to Korea. What about the underworld?" I asked uneasily.

    "Although Guoguo is still young, it''s time for him to learn to stand alone!" Ink cool night casually should way.

    "Guoguo? Guoguo is so small, and his spiritual power has not been fully restored? What can he do? " I have some worries.

    Mo liangye folded the human skin map and put it back in the brocade box. Then he put it into the storage ring, washed his hands, pinched my face, and said, "how can you be a mother that has no confidence in your son? Don''t worry. With Pei Zhao, Guoguo can do it! "

    He said that. What else can I say?

    Just let Guoguo exercise. It''s time to experience the feeling of being Pluto in advance!

    Thinking of this, I immediately took out my mobile phone and prepared to book a ticket to Korea.

    Who knows ink cool night long hand a hook, unexpectedly will my mobile phone to rob.

    "Well, what are you doing? Give it back to me! " I yelled.

    Mo Liang night mouth slightly a hook, said with a smile: "madam, I want to help you to clean up all the unrelated people in the mobile phone!"

    Finish saying, Mo cool night is self-contained in my mobile phone crackle of a press.

    With the fingers want to get, he is sure to delete or drag into the blacklist key.

    But I''m not tall enough, and he has long legs and long hands. Even if I jump up, I can''t reach his cell phone.

    I was a little impatient, so I stamped on his feet.

    Ink cold night eat pain, had to return my mobile phone.

    "Madam, it seems that what Chen Feng said is really right. You really have to change your fault of doing things when you don''t agree!" Mo cool night embraces the foot that is trampled on, one face wrongly says.

    I turned around and threw him two white eyes and said coldly, "don''t you know your hands and feet? I''m moving my feet

    Hearing this, Mo liangye almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.

    No way, who let him tied up with me all his life!

    Besides, what else can I do?

    However, looking at his feet seem to hurt badly, I still have so a loss of heartache, and then Baba asked: "how''s your foot? Does it hurt? "

    Mo liangye shook his head and denied: "no pain, no pain, really no pain at all! Don''t you always say that fighting is love and scolding is love? My wife is so cruel to me, which shows that she loves me deeply! "

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t care. Why don''t you step on me and give it back? " I said with a guilty face.

    Mo Liang Night Eye Bead son a turn, smile to answer a way: "well, start this matter son, also have you come I go of just have fun."

    Finish saying, Mo cool night then raises a foot to pose to want to step down.

    Shit, I''m just being polite to him. I didn''t expect that he really stepped on it. Is it still my husband?

    But as the saying goes, even if I want to take back the spilled water, it''s hard.

    It seems that we can only reluctantly accept his kick!

    I gritted my teeth, closed my eyes, waiting for his retaliatory step.

    But who knows, I waited for a long time, did not wait for the foot to upload pain, but lips like something blocked in general.

    Wet, soft, with a light mint aroma, like... Like the kiss of a cool night!

    Thinking of this, I suddenly opened my eyes, and sure enough, I saw the handsome face of Mo liangye in front of me.

    I saw his deep eyes with a smile, firmly blocked my lips, and pried open my teeth, in which unscrupulous plunder.

    I instinctively wanted to push him away, but he held me tighter and kissed me harder.

    "Mo... Mo Liang... Night... You... You bastard!" I was so kissed by him that I couldn''t even complete my words.

    Mo Liang night mouth corner pulls out a good-looking radian, light say: "madam, I have to two months didn''t kiss of all kiss back, otherwise can loss big!"

    Can this product be more shameless?

    If I kiss those who haven''t been kissing for two months, won''t my mouth be as swollen as roast hot dog intestines?

    Wuwuwuwu, when I meet such a hungry wolf husband, my heart is so tired!

    Fortunately, the ink cool night also has the discretion, did not toss me too long, returned to the topic.

    "By the way, I''ve already bought the ticket. The earliest flight tomorrow is direct to Seoul!"

    I was slightly stunned for a moment, and asked: "together, just now you are not deleting my contact, but buying a ticket?"

    Mo cool night Piao me one eye, light should way: "in your eyes, I so small stomach Chicken Intestines?"? I married you, but with the personality charm of my Yushulinfeng, what prince can I do? "

    Poof, this product is really getting worse now!

    However, to me, he is more charming than Ji Yunxi.

    Maybe this is the so-called "Wang Ba" who looks at mung bean and the right eye?

    In this way, I and Mo liangye tired of a while, then fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, we got up to catch a plane and flew directly to Seoul.

    Although this is the second time I have left my hometown, my feelings are quite different.

    The last time I left was after I broke up with Mo liangye.

    At that time, because of my grandmother''s death, I just wanted to leave the city as soon as possible, with sadness and despair.

    But this time is different. This time I left with Mo liangye.

    Where he is, I can only feel at ease.

    After a few hours of flight, we finally landed at Seoul''s Kimpo airport.

    Because of my familiarity, I didn''t let Chen Feng pick me up. Instead, I took a taxi and went to my residence with Mo liangye.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as we stepped into our house, we got a call from Dong Xiaoxiao.

    Think of the last time, in the case of Jiang xueru, Dong Xiaoxiao was seriously injured. As soon as I answered the phone, I asked with concern: "Hello, Xiaoxiao, is your injury better?"

    But who knows, the voice of Dong Xiaoxiao sobbing came from the phone.

    As soon as I heard the voice, I became nervous and asked, "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? What are you talking about? "

    "Xiao Fei... Guo... Guo Yang is dead!" Dong Xiaoxiao cried on the phone.

    I was shocked and didn''t respond.

    Guo Yang is dead?

    The boy who went to Seoul University as an exchange student with me and Dong Xiaoxiao. He died?

    But before I saw him live well, as a result, I didn''t leave for a few days, he died, which is too unpredictable, right?

    "Smile, don''t worry. Where are you now? I''ll find you right away! "

    Hearing Dong Xiaoxiao''s address on the phone, I simply explained to Mo liangye and Chen Feng, and then hurried out of the door.

    The taxi drove me all the way and finally stopped in front of the dormitory building of Seoul University.

    Seeing me get out of the car, Dong Xiaoxiao rushed up and cried and said, "Xiaofei, you are back at last. Guo Yang, he... He..."

    I knew that she was in a more emotional mood, so I motioned to her to calm down first, and then took her to the so-called crime scene.

    As I expected, this time, the location of the crime was in the student dormitory.

    And, at the scene of the crime, I saw someone I didn''t really want to see.

    Yes, it''s Kim Chi Yi!

    As long as there is his case, it must not be an ordinary case, more or less related to ghosts.

    Well, it seems that as soon as I get back to Korea, I have to start work!

    Thinking of this, I had no choice but to take out medical gloves and shoe covers from the storage ring and put them on respectively, and then went to jinchiyi.

    Seeing that I was fully armed, Kim Chi Yi nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "it''s not bad. It''s quite self-conscious. You''re still a little conscious!"

    Awaken, I awaken you big head ghost! I scolded silently in my heart.

    However, verbally, I asked Kim Chi Yi seriously: "officer Kim, what''s the situation of the dead?"

    Jinchiyi glanced at Dong Xiaoxiao behind me and said, "you''d better ask her. She is the first one to find out that the dead is abnormal."

 Chapter 347

    Hearing this, I immediately turned to Dong Xiaoxiao and asked, "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter?"

    Dong Xiaoxiao seemed to be very scared, and his whole body was shaking. He told me the story intermittently.

    It turns out that in the week I left, Dong Xiaoxiao and Guo Yang came to the same school, so their relationship was naturally closer than others.

    Two people often go to class together, eat together, go out to play together.

    Because we had an appointment to climb mountains in the suburbs of Seoul the night before, Dong Xiaoxiao went to Guo Yang''s dormitory early this morning to wait for him.

    But until the appointed time, Guo Yang did not come down.

    Dong Xiaoxiao was a little worried, so he called Guo Yang, but no one answered.

    She thought Guo Yang had overslept, so she made a note of it in the dormitory and wanted to call Guo Yang.

    But somehow, no matter how she knocked on the door of Guo Yang''s dormitory, no one opened it.

    She had to call the other roommates in Guo Yang''s dormitory. Only then did she know that all his roommates were playing games in the Internet bar last night, and Guo Yang was the only one in the dormitory.

    I don''t know why, Dong Xiaoxiao looked at the door that couldn''t be opened. He felt an unknown feeling rising slowly.

    She was not at ease, so she went down to find aunt SuGuan and wanted to open the door.

    But the door was locked from the inside, even aunt SuGuan couldn''t open it.

    Aunt SuGuan was afraid of taking responsibility, so she informed the school security.

    The security guard climbed over from the balcony of the dormitory next door and found Guo Yang lying on the bed like he was asleep. He reached out to push him to wake him up.

    As a result of this push, he found that Guo Yang had no body temperature.

    His whole body was stiff and cold, as if he had been dead for a long time.

    The security guard was frightened and called the police immediately.

    Police and forensic investigation to the scene for a while, found that Guo Yang died because of excessive blood loss.

    But strange is, Guo Yang whole body up and down, almost can''t find any wound, also have no bleeding point.

    Forensic medicine thinks that this kind of situation is abnormal. It may be that the blood was sucked up by something beyond the scope of science, so they called Kim Chi Yi.

    And that''s why I saw Jin Chiyi at the scene of Guo Yang''s death.

    Maybe it''s because we all come from the same place and have some feelings, so when we say these words to me, Dong Xiaoxiao''s tears are falling down.

    "Xiao... Xiao Fei, why did Guo Yang die? Last night I was fine! " Dong asked with a smile and tears.

    I shook my head, sighed and said, "now the case is not clear. You should go back with the police to take notes. I''ll let you know when the case is progressing."

    After all, although Dong Xiaoxiao is the first person to discover Guo Yang''s abnormality, even if she continues to stay here, it will not play any role.

    In this case, it''s better to let her go first so that she won''t get emotional and affect our handling of the case.

    Dong Xiaoxiao understood what I was saying and nodded. Together with aunt SuGuan and the security guard, he left the scene of the crime with a policeman.

    Because several people walked at the same time, the door of the whole crime scene was not so crowded at the moment.

    I turned my head to look at jinchiyi, rushed to his mouth, and indicated that I wanted to go in and have a look.

    Jinchiyi rushed to the police at the door and nodded. The police immediately pushed the door of the crime scene open and let us go in.

    I didn''t think that when I pushed the door, there was a stench on my face. I almost didn''t smoke and vomit!

    I used to hear that many boys don''t wash their socks, so there is a smell of smelly socks all year round in the boys'' dormitory.

    At that time, I didn''t believe it. I didn''t think there could be such people who didn''t love cleanliness in the world.

    But today, when I entered the dormitory, I realized how naive I was.

    This special where is the dormitory, this is a pigsty is almost!

    I saw the whole dormitory, smelly socks everywhere.

    Not only that, but there are also instant noodles boxes and snack bags that are scattered all over the dormitory.

    At this moment, I can only use three words to describe everything in front of me, that is dirty, messy, poor!

    That''s OK. The key is that it stinks!

    I covered my mouth and turned to look at Jin Chiyi. I was just about to complain to him, but I found that he was wearing 3M activated carbon anti odor mask.

    Shit, he''s ready to let me rush in on purpose!

    Not only that, to see that I was half dead smoked by the smell, Jin Chiyi actually laughed unkindly.

    I was a little annoyed. I reached out to him and said coldly, "bring it!"

    Hearing this, Jin Chiyi reluctantly took out a brand new unopened mask from his pocket and gave it to me.

    "Jinchiyi, please remember that I will definitely get revenge for this revenge!" I said angrily while wearing a mask.

    Jin Chiyi shrugged his shoulders and said faintly: "OK, it doesn''t matter whether we take revenge or not. Let''s have a look at the body first!"

    That''s right. After all, Guo Yang is not an ordinary dead man. He came to Seoul University with me as an exchange student.

    Now that he has an accident, I have the responsibility and obligation to investigate the cause of his death.

    Thinking of this, I turned my head and carefully observed Guo Yang''s body.

    See Guo Yang''s face is very pale, pale a little morbid, and far more pale than the average person died a bit.

    And, judging from the color of the neck, it must be the same color on the whole body.

    Maybe that''s because the blood was drained.

    In addition, Guo Yang''s whole body is flat, his face slightly to one side, his hands about 10 cm away from his face, his palms slightly open, a bit like what he had in his hands before.

    "When you visited the scene before, did you see anything in his hand?" I asked curiously.

    Hearing what I said, the policeman who came to the scene first replied, "yes, he has a mobile phone in his hand, but it''s dead! I thought that this mobile phone might be an important evidence, so I packed it in an evidence bag! Do you want to see it? "

    I shook my head, should say: "or forget it, there is no electricity, even if you want to see also can''t see! Let''s wait until we go back to the police station and charge it up! "

    Seeing what I said, the policeman had to take back the mobile phone in the evidence bag.

    "See what?" The gold pool Yi of one side opens a mouth to ask a way.

    I looked around and found that, as they said before, there was no trace of struggle and fighting.

    It''s like falling asleep and suddenly dying quietly.

    However, I still vaguely smelled a smell that didn''t belong to this dormitory, but I couldn''t say what it was, so I had to answer, "it''s not easy to say for the moment, but I always think it''s not so simple."

    "Well, if you don''t find it, you can''t find it. It''s so enigmatic!" Jin Chiyi said with disapproval.

    Well, this guy has learned to tear down the platform now!

    "I heard that you came back to China a few days ago. Didn''t you bring me some local products?" The gold pool Yi picks eyebrow to ask a way.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help holding my forehead.

    Isn''t it improper for this guy to ask me such a question in front of a corpse in such a place?

    Brother, we''re investigating a case now. The case is the most important thing, OK?

    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Jin Chiyi came up to me and said, "well, last time we cracked the case of Jiang xueru, we gave you a bonus, but I cut it off. If you didn''t bring me local products, then the bonus would belong to me!"

    I almost got angry when I said that.

    That''s my life and death in exchange for the bonus. How can he intercept it? Can he be more shameless?

    But the bonus is in his hands. What else can I say?

    It''s all right. I still have some Sichuan hotpot seasoning that Chen Feng brought in last time. It''s a big deal to invite Jin Chiyi to eat authentic Sichuan hotpot!

    Think of here, I will be in the heart of the idea and jinchiyi said, did not think jinchiyi actually raised his hands in favor.

    "I''ve heard that Sichuan hotpot is very famous. I''ve wanted to try it for a long time. Otherwise, after watching the scene, we''ll go directly to your house to eat hot pot, and let them do the work here! "

    Keke, I think Jin Chiyi must be crazy. When he discusses food in front of a dead body, doesn''t he feel nauseous?

    However, when it comes to food, I seem to be a little hungry.

    Forget it, finish the work early and go home for dinner early. After all, Mo liangye is still waiting for me at home!

    As a result, Kim Chi Yi and I quickly re surveyed the scene of the crime, recorded several questionable places, left the dormitory building of Seoul University and went straight to my home.

    Because it''s not the first time I''ve come to my home, Jin Chiyi is familiar with the road and goes to knock on the door.

    "Don''t knock. Maybe they''re all out. I''ll open the door." I said as I walked towards the door holding the East and West.

    Who knows, as soon as my voice fell, the door opened from inside, and Mo liangye was ready to greet me with a brilliant smile.

    However, what he didn''t expect was that as soon as he opened the door, he saw a strange man from Bangzi country.

    So, his face suddenly became cold, and looked at me with questioning eyes.

    After all, I just wanted to eat, but I forgot that Mo liangye was a super vinegar king, so that now even a few meters away, I can smell the sour staleness.

    "Ma''am, should you explain it to me?" Mo cool night hands cross in the chest, reclining at the door, looking at me with a smile.

    Hearing Mo liangye''s address to me, Jin Chiyi didn''t know, so he asked curiously, "he called you madam? Who is he to you? "

    "He... He''s my husband. He just came to Seoul to accompany me today!" I replied truthfully.

    As soon as this word comes out, Jin Chiyi looks up and down at Mo liangye for a while, and then reaches out his hand to touch Mo liangye''s face, but he is beaten back.

    "Are you Korean so impolite? Just come up and touch people''s faces? " Mo cool night a face not happy of ask a way.

    As if he had been beaten back, Jin Chiyi had no face and said coldly, "I just think you are too handsome. I want to touch your face to see if you have a plastic surgery!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye almost turned his white eyes out of the sky.

    "I''m sorry to disappoint you. My face is natural and pollution-free, which has been tested by my wife for countless times!"

    Poof, no plastic surgery, no plastic surgery. Why should I emphasize that I have been touched countless times? Don''t I want face?

 Chapter 348

    Sure enough, as soon as I heard the touch of my hand for countless times, Jin Chiyi''s face turned black instantly, showing a very disdainful expression.

    "It''s like someone doesn''t have a girlfriend!" Jinchiyi said unconvinced.

    Mo liangye is not willing to be outdone. He says in a deep voice: "even if there is, it''s certainly not as smart and beautiful as my little Fei!"

    With that, Mo liangye came over, bowed his head and gave me a kiss on my lips. Then he gave me a big hug and said, "madam, welcome home!"

    Er... Is it a bit of hatred to show love so blatantly?

    Well, I can''t manage so much. I''m almost hungry. I''d better boil the hot pot first and sacrifice to the five viscera temple!

    Thinking of this, I asked Jin Chiyi to enter.

    Who knows, after going in, I know that Chen Feng and en Zhen are at home, so I give them the reception of Jin Chiyi.

    As for me and Mo liangye, we naturally took on the task of making delicious food.

    "Ma''am, when you went out today, you didn''t tell me you were going to bring a man back!" Mo Liang night while helping me wash vegetables, while opening said.

    I shrunk my mouth and said casually, "he''s my boss. I went to see the scene of a case with him. Because we didn''t eat, I brought him back to try our Sichuan hot pot!"

    Hear my words, Mo cool night tiny frown, don''t understand of ask a way: "boss?"

    "During your absence, I encountered some supernatural incidents, and then I was selected by the Bureau of public opinion to investigate some supernatural cases. No, today there''s an exchange of life and death with me in China. It''s very strange. There''s no wound on my whole body, but the blood has been sucked dry! "

    This words a, the facial expression of Mo cool night immediately becomes dignified.

    "No wound, but drained of blood?"

    I nodded and said, "yes, isn''t it weird? I''ve never seen anyone die like this before

    "Do you have any pictures of the crime scene?" Mo liangye asked.

    I remembered that I had taken a few photos at the scene of the crime before, so I immediately took out my mobile phone to call out the photos for Mo liangye.

    "Here are the photos of the crime scene. It''s normal except that there''s no wound but the blood is sucked dry! "

    Mo liangye took my mobile phone and carefully looked at the photos one by one, as if looking for something.

    Seeing that he didn''t look very well, I quickly asked, "did you find anything? Is it really a ghost case? "

    Mo liangye turns over the photo and answers: "it''s not a ghost, it''s something else."

    Not a ghost?

    What would that be?

    What''s more, that thing is so terrible that it can suck up all human blood without even making a wound. It''s too evil!

    Just as I thought so, Mo liangye suddenly spoke again: "found it! That''s it

    "What is it? What did you find? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye maximized the picture on my mobile phone, pointed to one of the pictures and said to me, "this is what I''m looking for!"

    I fixed my eyes on the past and saw that it was a red hair, but it was much thinner than normal people''s hair. I couldn''t find it even without enlarging the picture.

    But Guo Yang has black hair. Where does this red hair come from?

    This red hair appeared on Guo Yang''s bed, which proved that there was something very close to Guo Yang!

    Thinking of this, I asked, "do you mean that Guo Yang was probably killed by this thing?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "nine times out of ten, you can''t be wrong!"

    "But... But what on earth is this?" I''m kind of in a loop.

    "It''s fox hair. He was sucked by the refined Fox and died!" Mo cool night very firmly said.

    Fox... Fox? bitch?

    Inexplicably, I suddenly remembered the strange smell in Guo Yang''s dormitory.

    At that time, I didn''t know what it was, but now I was reminded by Mo liangye, and I immediately reacted.

    Yes, it''s fox. It''s the smell of fox!

    That is to say, maybe it''s like what''s shown on TV. Cheng Jing''s Fox doesn''t know how to fascinate Guo Yang, and then takes him back to the dormitory. Two people are doing that, and then the fox Jing sucks his blood essence, leading to his death?

    Damn, Guo Yang''s death is too sad, isn''t it?

    It seems that people still have to be firm in their inner beliefs, never be fascinated by some seemingly beautiful things.

    Otherwise, it''s not certain that something fatal will come to you!

    "It may not be over. Once the fox starts to suck human blood, it will never stop Ink cool night light said.

    My heart next tight, mouth asked: "you mean, similar things may happen?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said: "it should be, but now we only know it''s fox spirit, and we don''t know how it committed the crime! So at the moment, we can only guard against it, but we can''t do more. "

    "It''s good to be on guard. At least I can remind you so that you won''t be killed again in the future!"

    With that, I turned out of the kitchen and talked about the result of the cool night with Jin Chiyi.

    After listening to my words, Jin Chiyi still held a suspicious attitude and asked: "how can you be so sure that it must be a fox? Maybe it''s a cat, a dog, a rat or something? "

    "No, it must be the fox! Although all cats, dogs and mice have hair, only foxes can have such thin and long needle hair The Mo cool night definitely looks at the gold pool Yi to say.

    Xu was stunned by the tone of the cool night. After a long pause, Jin Chi Yi searched the fox''s hair picture on his mobile phone and found that it was highly similar to the red hair shot on my mobile phone.

    Now, even if he wants to refuse to accept Mo liangye, he can''t.

    "OK, you''re right. Maybe it''s fox hair, but the question is, how can we catch it?" Jin Chiyi deliberately gives Mo liangye a problem.

    "At present, there is no way, because we have no idea what method it used to confuse Guo Yang. If we can find this way, maybe we can find a way to catch it. " Ink cool night light said.

    Hearing this, Kim Chi Yi shrugged and said with disdain: "so, after a long time, there is still no breakthrough in the whole case?"

    I glanced at Mo liangye and saw that his face was a little bit bad, so I helped him to make a comeback and said: "in fact, it''s not without breakthrough. Don''t we already know what''s causing trouble? After a while, let''s eat hot pot first, then eat hot pot and discuss the case! "

    With that, I took the cool night to the kitchen again.

    "That officer Kim is a little outspoken. He didn''t mean it. Don''t take it to heart!" I exhorted.

    Mo liangye''s face was not very good, but when he heard me, he showed a smile.

    "Ma''am, that guy must be jealous of me!"

    As I washed the dishes, I said, "what is he jealous of you? Jealous of your good looks? "

    Mo liangye put his hand around me from behind, put his head on my shoulder, and said gently: "he must be jealous that I have such a beautiful and capable wife!"

    Poof! This guy, now is really more and more can say love words, and also just right said people itch.

    "Well, don''t make trouble. We have to cook quickly, but don''t let them wait!"

    Who knows, Mo liangye is like a child, not only holding me, but also seriously saying: "I''m not, unless my wife kisses me!"

    Here we go again!

    It''s said that women in love have zero IQ, but Mo liangye, a male ghost who has lived for more than 2000 years, also owes her IQ?

    How naive!

    However, it is still a little cute.

    That''s all. Let''s just satisfy him.

    Thinking of this, I turned my head and pecked him on the lip.

    Who knows, he actually took advantage of this opportunity, directly pried open my teeth, with his cold breath wrapped around my lips.

    My breath was so short that I leaned back instinctively.

    As a result, with a hook in his hand, he actually held my back of the brain, and gently held my face with his other hand, kissing me more fondly.

    My face is a little hot, and my whole body seems to be suffocating.

    "No... no, they''re out there..." I murmured.

    "It''s OK, they can''t see..."

    Mo cool night smile not to smile of finish saying, then continue fanatical kiss to come over.

    Who knows, don''t wait for his lips to cover again come over, the voice of Jin Chi Yi then spread to come over.

    "Cough cough cough, I really did not mean to peek, but the bureau just called, MI Xiaofei may have to go with me!" Jinchiyi stood at the kitchen door and said awkwardly.

    I went. I said they were outside. We had to keep a low profile. But Mo liangye is crazy. He doesn''t know the time or the occasion.

    This is good, let me lose face in front of the boss, how can I see people back?

    Forget it, shame on shame, who let me marry such a gorgeous wife?

    So I turned to look at Jin Chiyi and asked, "what did the Bureau call to say? Is there anything you can''t go back after dinner? Are you in such a hurry? "

    "I guess it''s too late to eat. Do you remember that cell phone? The colleagues in the Bureau said that they have already turned on the power and there seems to be something inside. Let''s hurry back and have a look. Maybe we can find a breakthrough from the mobile phone. " Jinchiyi said.

    Since this is the case, it is doomed to be unable to eat.

    After all, now it is clear that it was done by the fox of the elite, so we must find a breakthrough as soon as possible and solve the case.

    Otherwise, after a long time, how many people will be harmed by the fox?

    As the saying goes, time is money. Mo liangye and I explained to each other for a while, then we went out with Jin Chiyi and headed for the police station

 Chapter 349

    Because of the traffic jam, Jin Chiyi and I arrived at the police station half an hour later than scheduled.

    So, as soon as he stepped into the office of the police station, Jin Chiyi couldn''t wait to ask his colleagues around him, "tell me quickly, what did you find in that mobile phone?"

    The police colleague shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Pu Chengxun found it. He didn''t tell us. You''d better ask him."

    "What about the others?" Jinchiyi asked again.

    "I went to the toilet. I should be back soon!" The colleague replied.

    No way, the person who knows the situation is not here, we have to wait first!

    Fortunately, Jin Chiyi didn''t let me wait for nothing. He collected a few bags of snacks from somewhere and piled them up in front of me. He said, "I haven''t finished the hot pot. Let''s use this cushion first."

    For me, who is about to faint from hunger, even if I get a bowl of rice, I can eat three bowls. What''s more, it''s the girl''s favorite snack?

    So, I don''t care three seven twenty-one, directly tear open the snack bag, eat up.

    When other colleagues in the office saw that I was eating happily, they even winked at jinchiyi.

    Jin Chiyi glared back one by one. At last, he added: "don''t talk nonsense, you guys. Xiaofei has already got married. I''ll be dead for a long time, OK?"

    "You can still leave after marriage. Nowadays, marriage and divorce are just like playing games." A little policeman coaxed.

    Hearing this, I silently pulled out the ghost door 13 needles from the store ring, and quietly put one of them on a certain acupoint of the little policeman.

    The little policeman couldn''t speak at once. He could only make gestures there.

    Other people don''t know what happened to the little policeman, but they think it''s evil, and they all show fear.

    Only Jin Chiyi turned his head to look at me, then walked over and pulled out the silver needle that I had stuck on the little policeman''s acupoint.

    Seeing that he had a needle in his body for no reason, the little policeman was immediately frightened.

    "How... How could there be a needle? How can I have a needle on my body? "

    Jinchiyi smiles and comes over to give the needle back to me. He says to the coaxing policeman, "if you dare to talk nonsense again, Xiaofei will not only make you dumb, but also make you die!"

    Hearing this, not only the little policeman, but also other policemen in the office paid homage to me.

    After all, I didn''t move a step or say a word just now, so I let the little policeman shut up quietly.

    Not everyone can do it.

    "That... Xiaofei, I''m really sorry. I just offended you. I hope you will be taken seriously." The policeman came to me and apologized.

    I glanced at him, light said: "first, I already have a husband, we love, is not divorced! Second, officer Jin doesn''t like me at all, so you don''t have to drag him on me! "

    "Yes, I didn''t understand the situation just now. I''ll tell you not! By the way, Xiao Fei, what''s the name of the move you just used? It looks so powerful. Can you teach me? " The little policeman asked with a smile.

    I turned to him and asked, "that''s my family''s unique skill. Do you want to learn it?"

    The policeman nodded and said, "of course I want to learn! As long as I can learn real skills, even if I can be a cow and a horse for you! "

    I didn''t expect that the little policeman was really modest and eager to learn.

    In this case, I can''t waste a piece of other people''s good intentions.

    Thinking of this, I opened my mouth and said, "OK, you can take all the confessions recorded in Guo Yang''s case for me first. When I have time, I will surely give you some real skills!"

    On hearing this, the policeman immediately helped me find the confession of Guo Yang''s case. While eating snacks, I analyzed it one by one with Jin Chiyi.

    "I said that Guo Yang was a bit of a knack. There were four people in the dormitory. Three of them went to the Internet to open the black box, but he didn''t go alone, and then something happened. Isn''t it a coincidence?" Gold pool Yi feels chin to carve a way.

    I nodded and said, "it''s a coincidence, but there seems to be no problem with the confession of the other three people. The key is that they don''t have the time to commit the crime."

    "Who in your family said it was done by a mature fox? Maybe among them, who ordered the fox to kill Guo Yang? "

    It can be seen that jinchiyi has always been unconvinced by the fact that Mo liangye finds that the fox spirit is doing something.

    However, no matter how unconvinced he is, I still believe in Mo liangye.

    After all, he has lived for more than 2000 years. As the saying goes, he has eaten more salt than I have eaten rice. What kind of monsters have never seen?

    Of course, this does not mean that what Kim Chi Yi said is totally unreasonable.

    Why is it Guo Yang?

    Why did it happen when no one else was around?

    Apart from nationality, what are the differences between Guo Yang and the other three people?

    These problems have puzzled me and made me a little puzzled.

    However, just then, several figures flashed through the window of the office by the corridor.

    My heart read a move, immediately rushed out to call them.

    "Smile

    Yes, it''s Dong Xiaoxiao and some boys from Guo Yang''s dormitory, as well as the security guard and the dormitory management aunt.

    Judging from their appearance, they must have just finished recording their confession and now they are going back to school.

    Hearing my cry, they immediately stopped and turned to look at me.

    "Xiaofei, have you found out the cause of Guo Yang''s death?" Dong Xiaoxiao asked.

    I nodded and said, "the cause of death has been found, but we have not fully understood the murderer''s modus operandi and motive. So, I''d like to ask you a few more questions! "

    On hearing this, some people were not happy and yelled, "what else do you want to ask? Didn''t they all say that at the trial? "

    I followed the voice and saw that it was a roommate in Guo Yang''s dormitory. I said, "you must have lost nine out of ten games last night, right?"

    The roommate was stunned, nodded and asked in disbelief: "how do you know? Are you in the same Internet bar with us last night? "

    I shook my head and said, "of course not. I look at your face. Your face is pale, your seal is dark, your eyes are bloodshot, and you have shortness of breath. This is an obvious sign of Yang deficiency. Like you, it''s easy to be entangled by evil things, especially those that just died! "

    As soon as he said this, he immediately thought of Guo Yang, who had just passed away, and his face immediately changed.

    "Then... What shall I do? I''m so young, I don''t want to die! "

    I gave a little smile and said, "if you don''t want to be entangled, it''s easy. You tell me exactly what Guo Yang has done in the dormitory these days. I''ll give you a talisman in a moment. Take it back and burn it with fire. Drink it with water and make sure it''s OK! "

    Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough.

    But Shendao belongs to Shendao. I didn''t expect that this boy really believed me. He told me a lot.

    It turns out that Guo Yang is not just a person who doesn''t pay much attention to me or his dormitory.

    Although he has been in school for more than a week, I didn''t expect that Guo Yang didn''t talk to the people in their dormitory from beginning to end.

    Basically, I watch it by myself with my mobile phone every day, and I don''t know what I''m looking at.

    On the night of the accident, several of them called him before they went to the Internet bar to play games, but Guo Yang refused to go.

    So, they had to give up, three people together in the Internet bar to play the game, open black until this morning.

    If it wasn''t for Dong Xiaoxiao to call them and say that Guo Yang had an accident, they wouldn''t know anything at all.

    When this roommate said these words, several other roommates echoed one after another, not like lying.

    Moreover, I paid attention to observe these people. They are all ordinary people. They don''t look like people who can raise ghosts.

    So, basically, we can eliminate their suspicion.

    But what''s the problem with Guo Yang''s case?

    I didn''t give up. Then I turned to Dong Xiaoxiao and asked, "Xiaoxiao, you have a lot of contact with Guo Yang. During this time, have you found anything abnormal in him?"

    Dong Xiaoxiao thought for a while and said, "although Guo Yang doesn''t like to talk, he has a good relationship with me. In addition to his old love to hold a mobile phone to see, other also what''s wrong

    Wait, cell phone?

    It seems that they all mentioned one thing, that is, Guo Yang always likes to play with his mobile phone.

    And the policeman who went to the toilet claimed to have found something in his cell phone.

    Did the fox spirit who killed Guo Yang commit the crime through the mobile phone we found at the crime scene?

    Inexplicable, my heart gushed a very bad premonition.

    I remember when I first met Guo Yang, he didn''t talk to me much, so he kept looking down at his mobile phone.

    If there was a problem with the mobile phone, it would not have been so many days before Guo Yang died.

    In other words, there is also a possibility that the fox spirit who killed Guo Yang will not come out at all when there are many people. Only when the person is alone will he come out to suck the essence of human blood!

    Alone? This word made me jump out of the blue.

    The policeman who found something wrong with his cell phone!

    He has not come back since he went to the toilet, and people say that when he went to the toilet, he took the mobile phone with him!

    No, something''s going to happen!

    Thinking of this, I rushed into the office, pulled out jinchiyi and ran to the men''s room.

    "Mi Xiaofei, what are you doing? I don''t want to go to the toilet now. Even if I have to, I won''t go with you! " The gold pool Yi doesn''t know why murmur a way.

    I glared at him and said, "who wants to go to the bathroom with you? It''s your colleague Pu Chengxun who goes to the toilet. It''s very likely that something has happened! "

 Chapter 350

    "What? What happened to Pu Chengxun? He just went to the bathroom. How could something happen? Besides, it''s in the police station. Even if the goblin is brave enough, he doesn''t dare to commit crimes here, does he? " Kim Chi Yi doesn''t believe me at all.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "can the police stop all the demons? What about the last time I recruited so many ghosts with my bare hands? What about Jiang xueru''s ghost appearing in the police station? Because of the integrity of the police station and the army, some ghosts with shallow morality can''t come in. But as the saying goes, "the way is one foot high, the devil is one foot high. If the way is high or the resentment is heavy, as long as the method is proper, you can still sneak in and commit crimes!"

    It seems that I have something to say. Jin Chiyi is a little speechless at the moment. After hesitating for a while, he says again: "OK, I''ll go in with you to have a look! But if Pu Chengxun is OK, you have to treat me to the most expensive snack in Seoul! "

    "Isn''t it just a snack? I can afford to invite my aunt! Let''s go and have a look first! " I repeatedly answer a way, then then ran to the door of male toilet together with Jin Chiyi.

    Jin Chiyi shouts Pu Chengxun''s name at the door, but he doesn''t hear any reply.

    I didn''t know well, and I didn''t care what to avoid. I rushed into the men''s room and searched every compartment.

    Finally, I locked the target in the corner of the compartment.

    Because, this is the only compartment I haven''t looked for.

    If Pu Chengxun is still in the men''s room, he is 100% in this one.

    "Xiaofei, is it this one?" Jinchiyi asked.

    I nodded, and then I saw that Jin Chiyi stepped back two steps, rushed forward, and kicked his foot on the door of the compartment.

    He kicked the door of the whole compartment, collapsed to one side, and revealed the situation inside the compartment.

    Pu Chengxun was sitting on the toilet, head down, staring at the mobile phone in his hands, as if he was fascinated by the mobile phone.

    "Pu Chengxun, you''ve been in the toilet for a long time. Get up quickly. We still have to investigate the case!" Gold pool Yi opens mouth to shout a way.

    I shook my head, sighed, and said, "stop yelling. He''s dead. He''ll never get up!"

    Hearing what I said, Jin Chiyi was stunned for a moment, and then took a close look at PU Chengxun. It was only then that he found that the naked skin on his arm was as pale as before when Guo Yang died, as if he had been drained of blood essence.

    "What''s the matter? He just went to the toilet. How could he die? " The gold pool Yi doesn''t know why of ask a way.

    "Don''t you see a strange smell here?" I asked faintly.

    Kim Chi Yi sniffed his nose and replied, "besides the smell, there seems to be something else, but it''s very light. I can''t say what it is!"

    "It''s Fox, the smell of fox! Don''t believe it

    I raised my hand as like as two peas in the corner of the compartment, and I saw a little red hair on the floor, exactly like the hair we found in the scene of Guo Yang''s crime.

    That is to say, the fox spirit, as I guessed, ran out of his mobile phone and sucked all his blood essence while Pu Chengxun was alone!

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but cool my back.

    A fox spirit that can only suck up human''s blood essence in a short time, do I really have enough assurance to deal with it?

    And if even I can''t deal with the fox spirit, these people in the police station, who else can deal with it?

    Think of here, I took a deep breath, without hesitation will Pu Chengxun hands of the mobile phone, to his hand.

    "Mi Xiaofei, what are you doing? This is important material evidence. If you just take it casually now, it will damage the scene of the crime! " Jin Chiyi says discontentedly.

    I turned to him and said, "from today until the end of the case, only I can touch this mobile phone!"

    This words a, gold pool Yi even if is a fool, also know what meaning.

    "You mean the fox spirit that can only suck human essence and blood is hidden in this mobile phone?" Jinchiyi asked in disbelief.

    I nodded and said, "no mistake! No matter who you take this mobile phone, you may be like Guo Yang and Pu Chengxun. "

    "And you? Is it OK if you take it? " Kim Chi Yi is worried.

    I was stunned for a moment, then quickly recovered calm, replied: "it should be OK."

    But in fact, I don''t even know if I''m going to be OK.

    After all, I haven''t competed with this fox spirit alone, and I don''t know how deep it is.

    But now, I have no other way.

    I can''t be indifferent when I know that the fox spirit is hidden in this mobile phone, and watch it continue to harm people.

    As the saying goes, if I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell.

    No matter how powerful the fox spirit is, I have to have a try.

    Otherwise, when it sucks more essence and blood, and the way is higher, there will be fewer people who can control him in this world.

    In this world, there are many things that can be refined, but the most spiritual things are nothing more than five: Hu, Huang, Bai, Liu and Hui.

    The so-called Hu, Huang, Bai, Liu and Hui correspond to five kinds of animals, namely fox, weasel, hedgehog, snake and mouse!

    These five kinds of things are the most spiritual animals, and they are the easiest to be refined.

    Those who are highly virtuous can even become immortals.

    In the northeast, especially in the countryside, many people will worship these five kinds of animals at home, which is called baojiaxian.

    This custom began when the emperor Nuerhachi of the Qing Dynasty granted these five kinds of Baojia immortals.

    Among the five most spiritual animals, fox is the most important.

    To put it bluntly, the fox is the most intelligent and powerful.

    It can be seen that what a tough opponent I am facing now!

    I dare not delay, and jinchiyi explained a few words, let him deal with PU Chengxun''s future generations, then with that mobile phone left the police station in a hurry, back home.

    Seeing that I came back so soon, Mo liangye and Chen Feng were surprised, even the hot pot on the table was still steaming.

    I sat down and took a few mouthfuls, then took out the weird mobile phone and threw it on the table.

    "Little cousin, have you bought a new mobile phone? The color is too ugly. It''s not your feel at all Chen Feng yells, trying to reach for his mobile phone.

    I was quick with my eyes. I grabbed his hand and stopped: "don''t touch it! Be careful, my life is gone

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng couldn''t help but be happy and said with a smile: "I said little cousin, are you ok? I''m just looking at your new mobile phone. You don''t want to kill me for that, do you? "

    Without waiting for me to open my mouth, Mo liangye said in a deep voice: "this is not an ordinary mobile phone. There is something strange in this mobile phone!"

    I nodded and said, "this is Guo Yang''s mobile phone. According to our conjecture, the cause of his death may be on this mobile phone!"

    This words, Chen Feng no longer dare to touch this mobile phone, a face surprised looking at me, asked: "little cousin, are you sure? Nowadays, mobile phones can kill people? "

    "Not only can you kill people, but also more than one! At the police station just now, he killed one of our colleagues when he was alone! " I answered with a serious face.

    "I went, this cell phone is too evil! It seems that I have to buy a BB machine in the future. I''ll just use the BB machine to get in touch. I may hang up one day with my mobile phone! " Chen Feng said bitterly.

    "It''s not that serious. Because the problem is not the mobile phone, but the things in the mobile phone! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Hearing this, I turned to him and asked, "do you suspect that it''s in this cell phone?"

    Mo cool night lips slightly hook smile, should way: "otherwise? Maybe this cell phone is the way we''ve been looking for it to kill people

    Yes, Mo liangye had found that Guo Yang was sucked by a fox spirit before, but we didn''t figure out what medium it used to kill Guo Yang.

    And now, with this mobile phone, all our previous questions have been solved instantly.

    I don''t know why, with Mo liangye by my side, I don''t have the kind of panic in the police station before.

    Perhaps, there is his place, is peace of mind.

    Because I know that no matter how strong the opponent is, no matter how dangerous the situation is, he will accompany me and protect me.

    That''s enough.

    Thinking of this, I looked up at Mo liangye and said, "now I''ll turn on this mobile phone and see what''s inside!"

    Mo liangye nods and acquiesces.

    I turned my head and asked Chen Feng and en Zhen to stay away. Then I took a deep breath, held the phone again, opened the screen and entered the desktop.

    Guo Yang''s mobile desktop is very messy, just like their boys'' dormitory before, there are all kinds of messy software.

    I searched software by software, trying to find out what killed Guo Yang and Pu Chengxun.

    But unfortunately, after searching the whole mobile phone, I couldn''t find out what was wrong.

    Because in this mobile phone, almost every software is very common. I even used some software myself, and I didn''t find anything abnormal.

    Is it difficult that the fox spirit, like a computer virus, is hidden in the program?

    Isn''t that amazing?

    Seeing that I was confused, Chen Feng volunteered and said, "let me have a try. Maybe I can use my method!"

    At present, there is no other way, I can only let Chen Feng try with the computer.

    However, to be on the safe side, I still didn''t let him touch the mobile phone.

    After all, no one can tell what will happen next. I still want to avoid the problems that can be avoided.

    I personally connected my mobile phone to Chen Feng''s computer with a data cable, and then Chen Feng crackled on the keyboard for a long time, and I saw a very strange scene.

    All the software icons on Guo Yang''s mobile phone become smaller in an instant, and even become a face, which is a fox''s face!

 Chapter 351

    What''s more, that Fox face was smiling!

    Like a ghost, looking at us on the mobile phone screen.

    "This... This is a hacker virus, isn''t it?" Chen Feng is a little unbelievable.

    I shook my head and said, "no, it''s a hundred times more terrifying than hacker virus."

    Because, in the middle of our conversation, the fox face has disappeared from the screen.

    At the same time, all the software icons are back to their original appearance.

    "Xiao Fei, what is it? You see, it scares me so much that I''m sweating! " Chen Feng rolled up his sleeves to show me.

    I stared at the screen for a long time, sighed helplessly and said, "I don''t know. I''ve never met anything like this. Maybe, it is really a hacker virus

    Who knows, my voice just fell, the ink cool night of one side then opened mouth.

    "No, it''s not a hacker virus."

    Hearing his determined tone, we all looked in his direction.

    "It''s not a computer virus. What''s that? In addition to computer viruses, what else can control mobile phone software? " Chen Feng asked.

    Mo liangye glanced at the mobile phone and said, "Lingli. If I guess correctly, this fox should use the spirit power to transform his body into a software temporarily, hiding in the mobile phone, waiting for someone to be attacked by himself! "

    "If I go, can I still have this kind of operation? Isn''t that six? " Chen Feng was shocked by Mo liangye''s words.

    It''s true, it''s incredible.

    In our world view, generally only computer viruses can cause this effect. I didn''t expect that a little fox could do the same!

    But I still think it''s unreasonable. After all, I personally checked the software just now, and I didn''t find any problems at all.

    Seems to see what I think in my heart, Mo liangye raised his hand to pick up the mobile phone, pointed to an icon above and asked me: "when you checked the mobile phone just now, did you see this software?"

    I followed his fingers, took a close look, and found that it was just an e-book.

    "When I checked my cell phone just now, I didn''t seem to see this. But what does it have to do with the fox spirit? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye glanced at me and said, "what''s the name of this book?"

    Seeing what he said, I had to look at it again.

    But this look, I can''t help but take a breath: Fox... In the name of this book, there is a word fox!

    Is this book where the fox spirit is?

    Inexplicably, it suddenly occurred to me that whether it was the scene when I first met Guo Yang or the testimony of those roommates in Guo Yang''s dormitory, it all reflected one thing - Guo Yang liked to stare at his mobile phone, but no one knew what he was looking at.

    But if Guo Yang had been reading this weird e-book before he died, it would make sense!

    Seeing that I had guessed it, Mo liangye nodded and said, "it''s very deep. If it wasn''t for Chen Feng who broke her hiding program with the computer, we''d like to break her head, but we can''t imagine where she is hiding!"

    Indeed, we only thought that she was hiding in her mobile phone. We guessed that she might be hiding in some program, but we didn''t guess that the place where she was hiding was actually an e-book software.

    I''m going. If there''s a hide and seek game, the goods will be the first!

    However, it is better to find its hiding place than nothing.

    After all, with a goal, things are much easier to do!

    So I quickly asked Mo liangye, "now, what should we do? How can we force it out? "

    Mo liangye looked down at the software of the e-book, then raised his hand to cover the screen of the mobile phone.

    After a while, I saw a dark blue breath condensing from his palm, which slowly lingered around the mobile phone, as if to surround it.

    "You... You don''t want to suck it out, do you?" I asked with a Moby face.

    This operation is no one, it is 6 to no friends!

    Mo liangye didn''t answer me. His deep eyes were staring at the mobile phone under his palm, as if something would pop out of it at any time.

    Seems to feel some strange atmosphere, Chen Feng quickly pull en Zhen to his back, properly protect.

    "En Zhen, you stand behind me, no matter what happens, I will protect you!" Chen Feng said solemnly.

    This product is really different after falling in love.

    I used to be a sloucher. I''ve been in good shape all day. Now I think about protecting my girlfriend all the time.

    Well, it''s good. It''s a little progress!

    After talking with en Zhen, Chen Feng turned his eyes to me again and said, "little cousin, you have to control the guy well. Maybe something will pop up inside for a while!"

    I nodded, immediately from the storage ring out of lubanchi in hand, ready to enter combat mode at any time.

    But who knows, at this time, a shrill scream suddenly came out from Guo Yang''s mobile phone, which scared us a few.

    But even more terrifying than that was the scene before us.

    After the call, Mo liangye''s palm gradually left Guo Yang''s mobile phone screen, opening a space between palm and mobile phone.

    And that space, in just a few seconds, actually condensed the image of a fiery red fox.

    "This... This is the fox that sucks human essence?" Chen Feng''s voice trembled a little.

    Hearing the sound, the fiery fox turned to look at Chen Feng and said with a sneer, "you stupid human beings dare to break my good deeds. I want you all to die!"

    Finish saying, that fire fox changed to rush out from the illusion, straight to Chen Feng and go.

    Shit, isn''t this a mirage? Why do you still rush on people?

    Because I was worried about Chen Feng''s accident, I took Lu Banchi and ran to the fox with a ruler.

    But who knows, the hair on the fire fox is like a steel thorn, which can''t move at all.

    Even, because of my attack, the fox''s alert hind foot kicked directly at my chest, kicking me a few meters away.

    Ink cool night see, quickly stretched out his hand to pull me, just let me not fall on the ground.

    "Madam, the fox''s way of life is much deeper than what we imagined. We should be kind-hearted." Ink cool night mouth reminds a way.

    Yes, the fox''s way of life is not so high. His hair has grown into steel thorns. What kind of realm has he got?

    But no matter how dangerous it is, I have to save Chen Feng!

    After all, is he my cousin, or is it because of me that I can''t let go?

    "Madam, don''t move. I''ll save Chen Feng!" Ink cool night a face indifferent say.

    "Well, be careful!" I whispered.

    Now, that''s all.

    I didn''t want to rely on him, but the fox''s ability is not what I can fight against.

    And Mo liangye, as the underworld, must have some skills. I will not be disappointed if I entrust things to him.

    Sure enough, after he finished speaking with me, he immediately transferred a cold sword from the storage ring.

    The whole sword body is carved with a lifelike dragon, and emits a dark blue light, as if it was made of Millennium ice.

    And his action is very fast, body shape jump, then jump to the red fox behind, carrying cold sword to stab it.

    But who knows, the fiery red fox seems to have eyes on his back. Without waiting for the cold sword of Mo liangye to stab him, he immediately released Chen Feng and jumped to the side.

    "The sword made of ice for a thousand years, you have this thing!" The fox seemed a little surprised.

    Mo Liang snorted in the cold night and yelled: "the ice of the millennium can conquer all the things in the world. Today is the day of your death

    After that, Mo liangye stabbed the red fox again with his sword.

    Although the fiery red fox had a profound way, he was not as good as Mo liangye. After a while, he fell down and was stabbed several times by Mo liangye. He was bleeding out.

    What we didn''t expect was that after being stabbed, the red fox turned into a woman in red!

    Her skin is more beautiful than snow, her eyes are as delicate and charming as peach blossom, and her beauty is more beautiful than en Zhen.

    No wonder ancient people like to describe the fox spirit so beautiful and gorgeous. It''s really rare to see such beauty in the world.

    But the opposite of her appearance was her rather resentful tone: "do you know who I am? How dare you hurt me like this

    Hearing this, I sneered and said, "hurt you? We will not only hurt you, but also kill you

    Hearing this, the fox spirit immediately turned to look at me and said, "little girl, I think the ninth queen of demon has lived for more than 1000 years and has never met an enemy. Do you think you can beat me just by a few of you? "

    "If you can fight, you have to fight before you know." Ink cool night lips show a touch of ironic smile.

    Also right, have mo cool night in, think this only call demon nine fox spirit also rampant not long.

    "Oh? Are you sure you really want to fight me? Are you willing? " Demon nine shows a charming smile, looking at Mo Liang night to say.

    I went. Is this the rhythm of my man''s discharge?

    What''s more, Mo liangye didn''t shy away. She met her eyes straight and said with a sneer, "do you think every man wants your beauty? But in my opinion, no matter how beautiful you are, you are just a goblin. You can''t even compare with my wife''s finger. "

    Xu has never been so despised, demon nine almost gas explosion, all over the body burst out a strong demon.

    "You... You said I couldn''t match her? Well, I''ll destroy her today, and see how you can settle down! "

    Finish saying, demon nine then make an effort to rush toward me.

    Shit, is this a lying down shot?

    I didn''t say anything. Why did you ruin me?

    I instinctively stepped back to avoid her attack.

    But who knows, the change happened at this moment.

    Guo Yang''s cell phone, which was put on the table by Mo liangye, exploded without warning!

 Chapter 352

    The explosion didn''t matter. The key was that there was a loud noise, which scared us all.

    For a moment, the whole living room was blown up with pieces of mobile phones.

    "This... The quality of this mobile phone is not up to standard, is it? Even playing self explosion? " Make complaints about Chen Feng.

    I reached out to brush the screen residue on my body and said, "ask your daughter-in-law, doesn''t your daughter-in-law''s mobile phone often explode?"

    "Hey, little cousin, that''s not right. Isn''t it just a cell phone explosion? Why are we involved in Enzhen? " Chen Feng said unconvinced.

    "I pull a wool, and that''s what it is. Didn''t you watch the news? So and so star''s mobile phone has exploded a lot for no reason! " I retorted casually.

    Who knows, as soon as my voice fell, the voice of Mo Liang night rang out.

    "Don''t fight, demon nine has run away!"

    Hearing this, Chen Feng and I were stunned for a moment, looking at the direction of the demon nine.

    But where is the shadow of demon nine?

    "How could that be? Wasn''t she here just now? Why did you run away after a while? " Chen Feng yells.

    I instantly reflected that she didn''t really want to attack me. Her real purpose was to detonate the cell phone.

    She knew that as long as the cell phone exploded, all of us would be attracted by it.

    And she can take advantage of this opportunity to escape.

    I have to say that fox spirit is cunning!

    "Well, after so many days of tossing, we let her run away. It''s really a waste." Chen Feng shrugged his shoulders and complained that he had nothing to love.

    "No way. Who made her so cunning? We can''t get her way, it''s still very difficult! " I replied casually.

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng seemed to think of something and said with a joking smile: "that''s what he said, but when I saw that fox spirit wanted to trick your husband with beauty, your husband''s will was very firm!"

    "That''s necessary. No matter how beautiful a woman stands in front of me, I won''t even blink my eyes, because my heart will always be my wife!" Mo liangye put his hand around my shoulder and said with a smile.

    This words, it is to stimulate Chen Feng''s desire to challenge, saw him a face of bad smile said: "are you sure? I''ll lend you some small movies later. Don''t drool! "

    Ink cool night lips slightly a hook, looking at Chen Feng said: "you''d better think about your own end first!"

    As soon as the voice fell, en Zhen twisted Chen Feng''s ear with one hand and began to curse: "Chen Feng, you''ve eaten bear heart and leopard gall, haven''t you? How many little movies do you treasure? If you don''t, I''ll cut off your ears and cook hot pot today! "

    Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that en Zhen, who is famous for her gentleness and virtue, was so fierce!

    It seems that Chen Feng will have to accept it in the future.

    However, because I didn''t catch the demon nine who killed two people, my heart was still depressed.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand and stroked the scattered hair in front of my forehead. He said, "madam, don''t worry. The animal was stabbed by me. It should not come out to harm people in a short time! It''s getting late. Let''s go to bed earlier. We''ll have a good discussion tomorrow to see how to lead the demon nine out again! "

    I thought about it and thought he was right.

    Left and right demon nine now has run, continue to tangle seems to have no meaning, as well as first conserve energy, wait for a good rest to think about countermeasures is not too late.

    Thinking of this, I nodded, cleaned up the living room, and went back to my bedroom with Mo liangye.

    Worried about the warmth, I involuntarily contacted the invisible paper man and wanted to see how her situation was.

    Fortunately, as I expected, Nuan Nuan has been with Ji Yunxi these days, almost never leaving.

    "Uncle Yunxi, lie down and don''t get up, so that the wound won''t crack again." Warm a face of worry to Ji Yunxi said.

    Ji Yunxi turned his head and looked at wennuan. He sighed deeply and said, "wennuan, I''ll send you back to your mother in two days. You are so young that you should have a better life. Why waste your time here with me? "

    Hearing Ji Yunxi''s words, Nuan Nuan suddenly became anxious: "no, I won''t go back, I will stay in Shura Kingdom, I will accompany you."

    "Nuan Nuan, last time I was afraid that you were really in trouble with your parents, so I left you temporarily. But your life shouldn''t be like this. You deserve better people! " Ji Yunxi said to Nuan Nuan.

    Nuan Nuan shook his head and said, "in my heart, being with you is the best life."

    "Nuan Nuan, I don''t want to hurt you." Ji Yunxi said helplessly.

    Nuan Nuan gently touched Ji Yunxi''s slightly pale face and said: "Uncle Yunxi, Nuan Nuan is not afraid of harm. The only purpose of Nuan Nuan''s life is to love you! Even if I know you like mom, it doesn''t matter, because as long as I like you, it''s enough! "

    See and warm don''t make sense, Ji Yunxi helplessly shook his head.

    Maybe, not only me and Mo liangye didn''t expect that Nuan Nuan would be so stubborn, but also Ji Yunxi.

    I didn''t want to see wennuan like this, but I know that if I don''t let her do it, she will hate me and Mo liangye all her life.

    Some things are beautiful just because they are not available.

    As the saying goes, it''s always the right thing to do if you don''t get it or if you have lost it.

    And warm to Ji Yunxi, more or less with such a mood.

    It can even be said that the more Ji Yunxi refuses, Nuan Nuan will love more firmly.

    Everyone has a rebellious mentality, warm also has.

    On the contrary, if Ji Yunxi accepts warmth one day, maybe she will find that he is not as beautiful as she once imagined.

    This kind of thing, as a bystander, Mo liangye and I can''t help at all.

    All we can do is pay close attention to her and protect her safety.

    Seeing that there seemed to be a trace of worry on my face, Mo liangye put his arm around my shoulder and said in a soft voice: "madam, you are really as stubborn and affectionate as you are."

    Hearing this, I gave him a white look and said, "I don''t have the deepest feeling! I''m very playful. Maybe I''ll change my husband tomorrow! "

    "You dare!" The cold eyes of Mo cool night sweep over.

    "Do you dare me! As the saying goes, there are thousands of men in the world. If one can''t do it, then change it! " I said with an arrogant look on purpose.

    This words a, the face of Mo cool night is almost black to become charcoal.

    It''s really deserved. Who let him always be so proud before, but now he was avenged by his aunt?

    Hum!

    However, did not think, my words go out not long, Mo cool night that black face will squeeze out a sly smile.

    "Ma''am, it seems that I didn''t satisfy you last night. That''s why you think I can''t. In that case, you can''t get out of bed tonight! "

    Finish saying, Mo cool night then raises a hand to pull, pull me to the bed, then whole body all pressed down.

    I just wanted to annoy him. I didn''t think about it at all.

    As a result, this is not careful, was he to counter attack?

    Wuwuwu, there is such a hungry wolf at home that the baby''s heart is very bitter.

    ����

    Mo cool night has been tossing, I toss until 2 o''clock in the morning, is the end.

    Both of them were so tired that they took a shower and went to sleep together.

    Ever since I had a cool night with Mo, I have been very steady in my sleep. I wish I could not even dream.

    But that night was different. In my daze, I seemed to see the red fox again.

    It stood there, motionless looking at me, two eyes in the dark is particularly strange.

    "What on earth do you want to do?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    The flaming fox gave a sly smile and said, "my plan was perfect, but you ruined my good deed. I''ll let you pay for it!"

    With that, the red fox jumped to my bed and pinched my neck.

    "Mo... Mo cool night, please... Please help me..."

    I instinctively want to ask for help from Mo liangye, but what I didn''t expect is that there is no shadow of Mo liangye around me at the moment.

    What''s going on? How could that be?

    What about the cool night? How could he not be here?

    Seems to see the panic in my heart, the red fox smile more proud: "die, stupid human!"

    Sound falls, that Fox raises sharp claw, then grabs to my face

    I couldn''t control myself because of my great fear. I cried out: "ah --"

    Consciousness in the moment awake, I opened my eyes and found myself lying in bed, neck still pillow ink cool night''s arm.

    Xu was woken up by my cry. Mo liangye rubbed his eyes and asked, "madam, what''s the matter with you?"

    "I... I had a nightmare. I dreamed that the fox came again and wanted to kill me!" I said with a lingering fear.

    Mo liangye sat up, put his arms around my shoulder, and said seriously: "madam, don''t be afraid, even if the fox comes, there is still me!"

    Yes, that fox can''t beat Mo liangye at all. Even if it comes, it''s nothing to be afraid of.

    Thinking of this, I finally breathed a sigh of relief, lay down again, ready to continue to sleep.

    But who knows, as soon as Mo liangye and I lay down, we heard the scream of en Zhen before we closed our eyes.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye and I were surprised. Without any hesitation, we put on our clothes and went straight to Chen Feng and en Zhen''s room.

    "En Zhen, what''s the matter with you? Open the door I asked as I pounded on their door.

    "Xiao... Xiao Fei, I''m afraid. It''s really terrible!" Inside came the voice of en Zhen.

    "Open the door and let''s see what''s going on!" I urged.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, there came the vicious voice of demon nine: "open the door? I''m afraid she won''t have the chance! "

 Chapter 353

    This voice is undoubtedly a slap in the face for us.

    I thought I was just having a nightmare. However, it wasn''t just a nightmare, it was real.

    However, everything in the dream happened not to me, but to en Zhen.

    I didn''t dare to delay, so I kicked en Zhen''s door.

    But helpless strength is too small, not enough to kick the door open.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye stepped forward, pulled me away and said in a deep voice, "madam, I''ll come!"

    I dare not try to be brave, only obediently back to one side, the position to the ink cool night.

    He stepped back a little, stepped forward quickly, and kicked en Zhen on the door.

    With a sound, she saw that Enzhen''s door was broken into pieces, scattered on the ground and covered with sawdust.

    Seeing us coming in, en Zhen, like catching the last straw, yelled at us: "Xiao Fei... Help me, I don''t want to die!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye and I walked into en Zhen''s room, but there were only her and Chen Feng in it. There was no demon nine at all.

    Eh, just outside the door, we heard the voice of demon nine.

    That voice is so special that I can''t hear it wrong, but what about her?

    Seeing that we seemed to be in a circle, en Zhen pointed to Chen Feng with a scared face and said, "he... He... The demon nine queen is in Chen Feng''s body!"

    This words a, I and Mo cool night all froze.

    Demon... Demon nine possessed Chen Feng? How is that possible?

    No matter what Chen Feng said, he was also a member of the Chen family in linen. How could he be easily possessed?

    What''s more, before the demon nine Mingming took the opportunity to escape, she can''t avoid us, how can she run back now?

    But soon, en Zhen trembled and said again: "I... I sleep until midnight... I see... A red halo... Floating out of the computer... Falling on Chen Feng... And then... He''s going to kill me... I... I''m afraid, so I scream..."

    computer?

    Hearing this word, I suddenly remember that Chen Feng used this computer to connect Guo Yang''s mobile phone.

    It turned out that demon nine controlled Chen Feng''s computer at that time and took it as a new host.

    Later, after being defeated by Mo liangye, she took advantage of the opportunity of cell phone explosion to slip away quietly.

    We all thought that she had been far away, at least she would not come out again in a short time.

    Unexpectedly, she was hiding under our noses, hidden in Chen Feng''s computer!

    It has to be said that this fox spirit called demon nine is really cunning. No one can imagine that she can play such a game!

    See their plot has been exposed, demon nine will Chen Feng originally black and white eyes a turn, showing two fiery red eyes, looking at us a strange smile.

    "Now that you know it, I don''t have to pretend! Yes, in fact, I didn''t run away at all. I''ve been hiding in Chen Feng''s computer. He thought he could break my hidden program, but he didn''t know that when he broke my hidden program, his computer was already under my control! "

    "If you leave Chen Feng''s body as soon as possible, I can let you live!" I cold voice says to demon nine.

    Demon nine sneered and said, "let me live? What qualifications do you have to say that? You think I don''t know? As soon as I leave Chen Feng''s body, you will catch me and kill me. You humans are stupid, but I''m not stupid! "

    Hear the voice of demon nine, my heart suddenly cool to the bottom of the valley.

    If she shows her true form, it''s a little easier to deal with, but now she''s attached to Chen Feng, which makes us helpless.

    The key is that once we fight, we will hurt Chen Feng''s body first.

    Chen Feng is just a mortal. How can he stand up to such setbacks?

    I can''t help worrying about it.

    And on the other side of the cool night in the end is to see some of the world, even if I have become a mess of porridge, his face is still calm, let me by adding a bit of peace of mind.

    "What do you want? State your terms. " Mo cool night said coldly.

    The demon nine turns head to see toward the Mo cool night, that red eyes in peep out one silk charming facial expression, the corner of the mouth takes to smile of say: "my condition?"? I have no conditions, my purpose is very simple, that is to absorb all the men''s blood essence, can you satisfy me? "

    I went, really did not expect, this demon nine ambition is really not small.

    The essence and blood of men all over the world? I''m not afraid to die!

    Hearing the words of demon nine, Mo Liang''s lips in the night stirred up a smile of evil spirit and said in a deep voice: "do you also include me?"

    As soon as this word came out, demon nine thought that Mo liangye was bewitched by her previous beauty, and immediately opened his mouth and said, "how can I be willing to suck your essence and blood for a beautiful man like you? I think it''s the first time I''ve met such a gorgeous girl like you after more than 1000 years of life. If you are wise, follow me. I can make you the king of our fox kingdom. Besides me, you are the only one in the whole fox country. How about that? "

    "It sounds good, but being the king of your fox kingdom is not as good as being the king of my underworld. What''s more, I have the best lady in the world. How can I follow you again? " Ink cool night lips with a trace of ridicule.

    Ha, I thought that Mo liangye was really bewitched by the demon nine and wanted to be the king of the fox country.

    Unexpectedly, he was playing tricks on the demon nine on purpose.

    Moreover, his last sentence "the best lady in the world" really sounded sweet to my heart.

    As the saying goes, several families are happy and several families are sad. I''m happy here, but demon nine is not happy there.

    I saw her charming face, suddenly became extremely fierce, and yelled: "you dare to play with me! What if you''re the king of the underworld? No one here today can run away! "

    Finish saying, the demon nine turns a head immediately toward the distance nearest en Zhen pounced on past.

    Seeing this scene, my heart is not good, almost no time to think, a little toe, then jumped in front of en Zhen.

    After all, en Zhen is just an ordinary girl. She can hardly do anything. If she is really hurt by demon nine, how can her thin body bear it?

    It seems that I didn''t expect that I would give up my life to forget the death of jiuen Zhen. There was a look of surprise on Yaojiu''s face, but just for a moment, her face immediately showed a very proud smile.

    As soon as the cold light flashed, I saw that her fingers had become sharp and long, and she raised her hand to me.

    "Since you want to die, I''ll let you two go to the West together!" Demon nine laughed wildly.

    But who knows, her laughter hasn''t fallen to the ground, Mo liangye flies forward, grabs her and falls on the ground.

    "Want to hurt my wife? Have you asked my opinion? " Mo cool night a face Ao Jiao of say.

    Poof, this conceited devil, at this critical juncture, even did not forget to show his love. I''m really convinced!

    By Mo cool night fall to the ground of demon nine one face of exasperation, obviously very not accept.

    "You... How dare you throw me? Don''t forget, my body is Chen Feng''s now! " Demon nine said with words.

    Mo liangye hooked the corner of his mouth and said, "it''s OK. Chen Feng''s body is strong. He just falls a few times. He has the right to move his muscles and bones."

    Hearing this, the demon was so angry that he almost burst Chen Feng''s body.

    "Well, since you are so ignorant, don''t blame me for being merciless!"

    Demon nine one face angrily finish saying, then don''t know from there got a small pipa, took on the hand to stir lightly.

    Hey, this demon nine can''t beat us, and we''ve started to play musical instruments. Which one is that?

    The key point is that the voice of the little Pipa is quite pleasant, with cadence, euphemism, and lingering sound for three days.

    However, when I was fascinated by it, the voice of Mo liangye suddenly rang out: "no, she plays Rouge Mei! Once in the heart, even those with high skill will be confused by it, and finally the meridians will be broken and die! "

    As soon as the words came out, my whole body broke out in a cold sweat. I immediately covered my ears and tried to block the sound.

    But the sound of the pipa is as penetrating as it is. No matter how we cover our ears, it doesn''t work.

    Soon, I and Mo liangye and en Zhen couldn''t hold on, and some blood oozed from the corners of my mouth.

    See us so embarrassed appearance, demon nine immediately more proud.

    "Ha ha ha, you stupid people think you can beat me? It''s a dream! I think the queen of demon nine has lived for more than 1000 years, and you can compete with her practice? This song of rouge Mei is my funeral music for you. Go to hell

    With that, the little Pipa in Yaojiu''s hand moved faster, and countless noises came into our ears, which made our headache like a knife. The whole body also began to rush, and the whole body was stirred like a pot of porridge.

    It''s hard. It''s hard. I feel like I can''t support myself.

    This kind of little Pipa''s voice can''t be resisted at all. No matter how powerful we are, we are still defeated.

    See I suffer to get tight, Mo cool night in the heart can''t bear, then cover own hand in my ear.

    "Husband... Madam, is that better?" Mo cool night complexion pale ask a way.

    I have to say that his hand and my hand, after two layers of barrier, the sound into my ears is really less.

    But in this case, Mo liangye''s ears were not blocked at all. In addition, he was seriously injured and could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood when he was tossed by the voice of the little pipa.

    Seeing this scene, I immediately broke away from Mo liangye''s hand that covered my ears and helped him. I asked with concern: "Mo liangye, how can you be so stupid? How are you doing? "

    As I spoke, I covered his ears with one hand, trying to make the sound of the little Pipa less transmitted to his ears.

    But in this way, soon I couldn''t support myself. My whole body was in pain, just like being pricked by countless needles.

    Now we are really in a very dangerous situation. The demon nine is attached to Chen Feng, which not only prevents us from attacking directly, but also makes us completely controlled by the damned Pipa sound. If we go on like this, we can only wait for death?

 Chapter 354

    However, just when we were full of anxiety, a strange drum sound came from outside.

    This drum is not like an ordinary drum. Not only the rhythm is very strange, but also the drum itself is very strange. It''s not like an ordinary drum can beat it.

    However, what we didn''t expect was that after hearing the strange drum sound, the demon nine who was attached to Chen Feng suddenly froze, even the hand that used to stir the little Pipa also stopped.

    In a trance, I seemed to see the fear in her fiery red eyes.

    Yes, it''s fear.

    It seems that this strange drum sound is her nemesis!

    Thinking of this, I can''t help sneering: "I didn''t expect that you have something to be afraid of!"

    Hear my words, that demon nine facial expression is again a nu, mercilessly gouge out my one eye, say: "joke, in this world, still have nothing can control my thing, you several obediently suffer to die!"

    Finish saying, the demon nine starts to stir the small Pipa in the hand again, the voice that takes a person''s heart and soul starts to fight the life to drill in our ears again.

    Although it''s still hard, we are not so afraid now.

    Because we know that outside the house, there must be an expert to help us.

    Otherwise, where does the strange drum sound come from?

    Because there are drums outside and Pipa inside, for a moment, the two kinds of sounds crisscross into our ears, which makes the three of us feel better.

    But demon nine still refused to give up, as if we were not killed, and kept speeding up the speed of playing the pipa, so that at last the sound overtook the strange drum outside.

    I went to the outside, and the strange drums outside were too weak. So I was defeated by suck nine.

    Shouldn''t the people who come to the rescue scene in the TV series be the people who can easily kill people everywhere?

    How come we''re here? The man who came to the rescue center put out the fire in the middle of the rescue?

    Seeing that there was no drum outside, demon nine could not help laughing: "is that all you can do to subdue me? It''s impossible

    Who knows, the voice of demon nine just fell, suddenly came a figure outside the room, while playing drums, singing with a sonorous voice.

    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, you need to listen to me. I don''t want to invite you here today. I didn''t set up a banquet to welcome the wind. I didn''t set off a firefight. I didn''t light a light. I don''t want to be annoyed or blinded. There is a pine in Tiannan. The pine bears two fruits. One is called westbound, and the other is called Donghai Dongfanghong. The fairy picked the fairy to wash, and the seeds of the sun and moon gathered together in the red soil of the earth, and grew up before and after eight hundred years. Later Luban cut down the trees, leaving only a green vine to make a drum in the hands of the soldiers. Don''t make trouble. The God drum is merciless. The first drum, the thunderbolt, the second drum, the overcast wind, the third drum, the thunderbolt, the storm and the light. Our soldiers have a big temper. Please bear with me if you say yes or no

    I''m a little blinded by the sound.

    What''s this... What''s this cadence singing about? Why don''t I understand a word?

    After all, Mo liangye was well-informed. Hearing the voice, he immediately said, "this is the song of sending God to help soldiers!"

    I seem to understand the three words of "help the soldiers".

    It is the secret of Shamanism which was once popular in Northeast China.

    It is said that Nurhachi, the emperor Taizu of the Qing Dynasty, had the support of Shamanism when he was in the army. After the Qing army entered the pass, he regarded Shamanism as the belief of the whole royal family, just as we believed in Buddhism and Christianity.

    As I said before, the five most spiritual animals are Hu Huang Bai Liu Hui.

    These five kinds were often called wild immortals in ancient times, which is why there is such a saying about fox immortals.

    According to legend, these five wild immortals are very afraid of Shamanism, especially the help of Shamanism.

    Because this group of soldiers is a kind of contract between these five kinds of wild immortals and Shamanism. Once shamanists sing this song, even if there is a great hatred, these five kinds of wild immortals must not act rashly.

    As a result, when the stranger began to sing, the whole face of demon nine suddenly changed.

    He not only stopped playing the little pipa, but also covered his ears with both hands as before, trying to prevent the band soldiers singing in this strange population from entering his ears.

    "Stop singing!" Demon nine angrily roars at that person.

    But the man did not hear it. He continued to beat the drum and sing the song of helping soldiers.

    Demon nine has been angry to the extreme at the moment, gnashing his teeth to the man said: "you this mortal, dare to use help soldiers to deal with me, i... I must break you to pieces!"

    Hearing this, the man in the dark finally stopped singing and said, "I wanted to let you live, so I knocked the donkey drum outside to remind you. But why do you insist on killing? I can''t blame you

    It was it that helped us outside just now!

    What I didn''t expect was that after hearing this man''s voice, Enzhen, who was standing behind me, suddenly said, "Dad, is that you?"

    I was stunned by this.

    Dad... Dad? The man who helped us in the dark is actually Enzhen''s father?

    Not only that, but also this man can help the soldiers with orthodox Shamanism, and the donkey skin drum. What''s the situation?

    Seems to hear the call of en Zhen, the man slowly out of the dark.

    I saw a middle-class figure, about 50 years old, good-looking, a pair of bright eyes, as if to see everything in general.

    "I''m Cui Shicheng, Enzhen''s father. I was born in Northeast China. My ancestors were members of Shamanism. Later, Enzhen''s mother and I fell in love and moved to Seoul. I know about Enzhen''s love affair, but I''m worried that she will be cheated by bad people, so I often walk around you. I didn''t expect that this fire fox happened to make trouble here, so I helped you Enzhen''s father''s tone is still polite to me and Mo liangye said.

    So it is. No wonder he will appear here, and he can use the secret of Shamanism to control demon nine!

    However, hear the words of father en Zhen, the face of demon nine is very ugly.

    She never thought that when she was about to kill us with that little pipa, she killed Cui Shicheng on the way!

    Moreover, Cui Shicheng is not an ordinary person, but a descendant of Shamanism.

    In this way, she is completely in the downwind.

    Even though she is very virtuous, she can''t ignore the contract between Shamanism and five kinds of wild immortals.

    After all, that would not only be punished by heaven, but also by all the other wild immortals.

    As the saying goes, there is still a mountain high. Who can guarantee that there will be no more powerful wild immortal in the world?

    Therefore, at the moment, she would never dare to act rashly.

    "I didn''t expect to bump into you by mistake. Today I fell in love with you, but don''t be too proud. The good play is still to come!"

    Demon nine one face angry finish saying, then left Chen Feng''s body, into a fire red smoke, quickly floated out of the window.

    I wanted to chase her, but I hit the wound of Mo liangye, so I had to let her go.

    After tossing all night, I finally recovered my peace.

    I will Mo liangye help to sit on the sofa outside, en Zhen and Cui Shicheng will also help Chen Feng out.

    Cui Shicheng stretched out his hand to turn Chen Feng''s two eyelids and gave him a pulse. Then he sighed and said, "unexpectedly, the fox is so vicious!"

    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment and asked, "Uncle Cui, what do you mean? What happened to Chen Feng? "

    Cui Shicheng shook his head and said, "when the fox was about to leave, he took away Chen Feng''s soul and soul!"

 Chapter 355

    Hearing Cui Shicheng''s words, my heart fell to the bottom of the valley.

    I thought that as long as Yaojiu was driven away, everything would be fine.

    But unexpectedly, she gave us a Yin, actually took away Chen Feng''s soul!

    At this moment, I finally understand the meaning of the sentence "good play is still in the future" left by demon nine before escaping.

    As we all know, everyone has three souls and seven spirits, which are indispensable.

    In addition to the reincarnation of some souls of the ancient god, the rest of the people, let alone the lack of souls, even the ordinary lost soul, is also a great event.

    Especially like Chen Feng, who lacks a soul and a soul, he will be depressed at first, and his eyes will not be bright.

    If the lost soul and soul are recovered within three days, they will be seriously ill at most, but they will be safe after recovery.

    But if he can''t find it back, Chen Feng can only become a crazy fool without independent consciousness.

    Although in the previous human skin mask case, Mo Liang night used Guo''s soul to make up for her daughter''s soul, she cured the soul of her premature birth.

    But this time the situation is not the same, first of all, Chen Feng''s side, there is no dead relatives of the soul.

    Secondly, Chen Feng''s lack of soul is not innate, but is taken away by the damned demon nine.

    In this kind of situation, there is no way to mend the soul.

    Therefore, we have no choice but to retrieve Chen Feng''s lost soul in three days.

    "This boy is useless too. How can he be possessed by the fox and take his soul?" Cui Shicheng a little hate iron not steel said.

    Hearing this, the tears of en Zhen fell down.

    "Dad, you must save Chen Feng. I can''t live without him..."

    Looking at his daughter crying like a tearful man, Cui Shicheng sighed helplessly and said, "I want to save him, but the fox is so cunning that we don''t know where he took Chen Feng''s soul and how to save him."

    Also, just now when demon nine escaped, we didn''t expect her to come here, so we didn''t pay attention to her whereabouts at all.

    Now looking back to find her to recapture Chen Feng''s soul, how easy is it?

    As a result, things suddenly fell into a very difficult situation.

    See me and Cui Shicheng''s face are not very good, en Zhen''s psychological defense line suddenly collapsed.

    "Dad, do you really have the heart to let your daughter live with a fool for the rest of your life?" Enzhen cried and asked.

    With Enzhen for so long, she has always been gentle, almost never seen her like this sad look.

    Cui Shicheng could not bear to say, "en Zhen, I''m your father. How can I be willing to let you live a fool''s life? Listen to my father, go back with my father, and my father will find you a good man later. "

    Although Cui Shicheng''s words are a little unkind, there is nothing wrong with them.

    In this world, no parents do not want their children to have a good life, and most of them do not want to see their children live with a fool for a lifetime.

    But en Zhen shook her head and cried: "no, I won''t leave Chen Feng. Even if he is stupid, I will keep him. So, Dad, even if your daughter asks you, please find a way to save Chen Feng, just save your daughter, OK

    EN Zhen cried so sad that she even touched me.

    But in the present situation, we are really at a loss.

    "Enzhen, dad wants you to be happy, but now Dad is really helpless!" Cui Shicheng said helplessly.

    "Dad, aren''t you a descendant of Shamanism? Don''t you Shamanism have many secrets? You must have a way to save Chen Feng, right? " EN Zhen said in a tone almost imploring.

    Cui Shicheng sighed helplessly and said, "I''m not a descendant of Shamanism. When I was a child, I used to listen to your grandfather''s words and say a few words. Besides, I don''t know the skill of Shamanism at all! "

    When I said this, I almost blackened my eyes and fainted to the ground.

    I went. Cui Shicheng is really good at pretending. The situation when he dealt with Yao Jiu just now made me think that he was the orthodox descendant of Shamanism. Even if he was not a wizard, he could be a good character.

    As a result, he is not even a descendant of Shamanism, let alone understand other techniques of catching demons and sealing ghosts!

    It has to be said that Cui Shicheng''s ability to play a pig and eat a tiger is not very high!

    Hearing Cui Shicheng''s words, the last hope in en Zhen''s heart was extinguished.

    If Chen Feng can''t get back the lost soul, he may become a fool. How can en Zhen''s heart be sweet?

    Although she and Chen Feng haven''t been together for a long time, they always have a good relationship. Now seeing Chen Feng become like this, the idea of seeing the truth from the bottom of her heart immediately surges up.

    "No, no matter what, I must save Chen Feng! Now that she''s hiding, I''ll go to the zoo and kill those of her kind. I have to force her to come out! " EN Zhen eyes resolute finish saying, then stand up to go to the kitchen to get a knife.

    Seeing this scene, I quickly grabbed her and asked harshly, "en Zhen, are you crazy? It''s not about the foxes in the zoo. Why do you kill them? "

    "Xiao Fei, I know it''s none of their business, but now I really have no other way. I don''t want to make Chen Feng a fool. I want to marry him, have many babies with him, and live happily together... "En Zhen''s mood is nearly collapsing.

    I reached out and patted her on the shoulder, sighed and said: "en Zhen, don''t worry for three days. We have three days. As long as we find a way to recover Chen Feng''s lost soul from demon nine in three days, you can still be like before!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, the cool night suddenly opened its mouth: "it doesn''t take three days, just one day!"

    All three of us were stunned, looking at the cool night in disbelief.

    Mo liangye focused her eyes on me and said in a deep voice, "madam, here, only you and Chen Feng are related by blood."

    I was a little confused, looking at him and asked, "so what? What does this have to do with finding Chen Feng''s soul? "

    Mo Liang night mouth slightly hook up, said with a smile: "madam, others are a pregnant silly three years, you even gave birth to two, afraid to be silly for six years?"

    Asshole!

    We''re getting down to business. The goods are making fun of me again!

    Moreover, I even gave birth to two, not all because of him.

    He''s so happy to sow. What can I do?

    Wait. Blood? It seems that something suddenly occurred to me.

    I remember seeing a saying in the annals of yin and Yang that people have a magnetic field, and the magnetic field between relatives can produce a certain degree of resonance.

    In other words, relying on this subtle resonance, we can find Chen Feng''s lost soul in theory!

    Think of here, I can''t help some ecstatic, subconsciously stood on tiptoe to kiss the ink cool night: "or you smart!"

    "Cough, ma''am, there are still elders here. We have to hold back!" Mo liangye said softly.

    I thought about it and thought so.

    EN Zhen is nothing. Anyway, she and Chen Feng are often tired of abusing dogs.

    But Cui Shicheng is an elder, and it''s really wrong to be greasy and crooked in front of the elder.

    "Er... Uncle Cui, I was very happy just now, so I behaved a little... Please don''t take it seriously." I said to Cui Shicheng in embarrassment.

    Cui Shicheng said with a smile, "it''s OK. You are all young people. You are full of blood. You can understand. You can understand."

    I was relieved to hear what he said.

    Fortunately, he is a more open-minded person. Otherwise, if he thinks that all the girls from China are so open, then I''m going to blacken the motherland? That''s a big crime!

    Seeing my angry appearance, Mo liangye reached for my head and said with a smile, "madam, are you ready? Ready, we''re about to start! "

    I nodded and said, "what can I do for this? Isn''t it just to find a soul through blood relations? "

    But who knows, as soon as my voice fell, Mo liangye grabbed my hand and made a long cut in the palm with a sharp knife.

    When the sting came, I frowned and asked: "you... Why don''t you tell me when you stroke my hand?"

    Mo cool night slightly pick eyebrows, should way: "I said ah, I also ask you ready."

    Damn, I thought he was just asking me if I was ready. But he started to do it directly. He''s really a man who''s cheating on his daughter-in-law!

    Seeing that my brows were wrinkled with pain, Mo liangye comforted me in a soft voice: "madam, bear it a little, and it will be better soon!"

    I glared at him and murmured, "you''ve rowed. Of course I have to bear it."

    Ink cool night lips corner laugh, and then from the storage ring up a compass like things, the blood from my palm is dripping on the top.

    After the blood fell on the compass, the compass pointer began to rotate wildly, just like out of control.

    It took about half a minute for the pointer to stop and move.

    "The East, demon nine fled to the East!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    These words almost ignited all the hopes in our hearts.

    We had a brief discussion and soon discussed the countermeasures.

    Because Chen Feng was drawn a soul a soul, certainly can''t go on the road with us, so en Zhen can only stay at home to take care of Chen Feng.

    As for Cui Shicheng, he has to go with me and Mo liangye, because he can help the soldiers decide, and can restrain demon nine to a certain extent.

    But in order to ensure the safety of en Zhen and Chen Feng, Mo liangye set a border around our house.

    As long as en Zhen and Chen Feng do not cross the border, there must be no danger.

    After settling these things, it was already dawn, and the three of us rushed on the road with a compass

 Chapter 356

    Although guided by the compass, we still had a very difficult journey along the way.

    It''s not about the direction, it''s about the escape route of demon nine. It''s really special. It''s not about people.

    After it left the city, it fled all the way to a primeval forest east of Seoul.

    What is a primeval forest?

    That''s all kinds of mountains and rocks.

    The trees inside all block out the sun. Even though it''s bright, it''s still very dark inside.

    This road environment is not much better than before when we were in miaojiang.

    "Over there? Go that way Mo liangye looked at the pointer on the compass and said.

    I looked in the direction of his finger and saw that it was a more dense forest than where we are now.

    What''s more, the place is gloomy, even without a trace of sunshine. It''s creepy to look at it.

    "It''s a bit evil to look at that place. It''s probably there!" I said with a serious face.

    On hearing this, Cui Shicheng on one side immediately trembled and stepped back.

    "That... That place is terrible, i... I don''t want to go in, I don''t want to go in!" Cui Shicheng yelled.

    I went. If I didn''t see him deal with demon nine with my own eyes, I would definitely think he was a eggshell!

    When we all get to this place, we''ll be short of linmen. If we don''t go in, we''ll go all the way through the mountains in vain?

    Moreover, even if only I and Mo liangye went in and left him alone outside, we were not at ease!

    So, almost without any hesitation, I grabbed Cui Shicheng''s arm and dragged him into the denser forest.

    "This... This place is so cold... I... I want to go out, my teeth... Are all shivering with cold..." Cui Shicheng said.

    Mo cool night turns a head to look around one eye, the expression on the face matchless dignified: "afraid is you want to go out now, also can''t go out!"

    Hearing this, Cui Shicheng was stunned and asked: "what do you mean

    Mo Liang night toward the direction behind him nuzui, light way: "you look back!"

    Hearing the sound, Cui Shicheng immediately turned around, but saw that it was not the way we had come before, and even there was no trace of us.

    That is to say, we have been calculated.

    That guy cut off our way back, just to make us unable to find a way back, so that we were trapped in this forest!

    "How... How could that be? Then... Then we can''t go back? " Cui Shicheng said with fear.

    Mo cool night Piao he one eye, light say: "go out, but must control the thing of this woods first get rid of just go."

    With that, Mo liangye took Cui Shicheng and me forward for a while.

    This section of the road is much better than before. It is basically flat grass.

    However, what makes my mood beautiful is that the evil spirit of this section of the road is heavier than before.

    It''s the kind of heavy fog that can''t be removed.

    To tell you the truth, when I walked this part of the way, my heart also came up to my throat.

    The heavier the evil spirit is, the closer we are to the evil things.

    I have suffered the loss of demon nine before, so I dare not take it lightly now.

    But what we didn''t expect was that after we walked for a while, we entered an open space.

    The trees around are arranged in a circle, evenly scattered, surrounded by a solitary grave.

    Next to the solitary grave, there is an old tree, which covers the solitary grave like an umbrella.

    What makes me even more creepy is that on this old tree, there is actually a knotted cloth belt hanging on it.

    Look at this shape, it''s obvious that something was hanged on this cloth belt.

    Or people, or animals, or demons.

    A gust of wind blowing, the knot of the cloth with the wind blowing up, so strange that I have goose bumps all over the body.

    "How can there be a grave here?" Cui Shicheng asked.

    "Maybe this grave is the root of all things!" Mo Liang night language center of gravity long said.

    Indeed, although we came into the forest ourselves, we also came here under the threat of demon nine.

    If demon nine doesn''t take away Chen Feng''s soul, how can we come here?

    So, demon nine intentionally led us here.

    And what is buried in this grave must be the cause of the whole thing!

    Sure enough, not long before we reached the grave, in the big forest, we thought of the voice of demon nine.

    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect you to come! It seems that my original bet is still very important! "

    The voice of demon long lingered in the whole forest. The feeling of only hearing his voice but not seeing him, let alone how terrible it was.

    Because, no one knows whether she will suddenly appear in front of you in the next second, give you a fatal blow, let you die.

    So, hearing the voice of demon nine, I immediately called out the weapon from the storage ring, always alert to the surrounding movement, to prevent the sneak attack of demon nine.

    "Demon nine, if you have the ability, come out, let''s do it face to face! What kind of hero are you hiding like this? " I yelled with a deliberate provocation.

    "Heroes? Do you think my nine queen of demons will care about this dog''s false name? " The voice of demon nine rang out in the forest again.

    Seeing that the agitation was useless, Mo liangye took a look at me and asked me to step aside. Then he said, "you brought us here just to show us this solitary grave? Now that we have seen it, should you tell us about the origin of this solitary grave? "

    Hear Mo cool night''s words, that demon nine''s laughter floats in the woods more uncanny, and unexpectedly also picked up Qiao to come!

    "Why? Do you want to know the origin of this solitary grave? It''s just too much for me

    Hearing the words of demon nine, Mo liangye continued to say, "if I guess correctly, what is buried in this solitary grave must be your beloved, right?"

    This words a, the voice of demon nine pauses, full have two minutes, just is to ring again finally.

    "You... How do you know?" Demon nine a little incredible asked.

    Mo liangye sneered and said, "I not only know this, but also know that the person you love doesn''t love you."

    "No! Ziliang loves me. Ziliang only loves me in this world Demon nine roared from all directions.

    Obviously, the words of Mo liangye just stepped on the weakness of demon nine.

    "Don''t deceive yourself. If the one buried in the grave loves you, how can he hang himself?" Mo cool night continues to stimulate demon nine.

    "No, you don''t know anything, you don''t know anything! Ziliang only loves me, he only loves me! He and that man are just playing. I''m the one he really loves

    Demon nine''s voice is a little heartrending, but it is also the expression of her guilty heart.

    Mo liangye is right. Love makes people weak and strong.

    If this Zi Liang really loves her, she will never leave her alone in this world.

    Each pair of people who love each other, in fact, want to stay together until old, watching each other old.

    And one of them chose to end his own life in the absence of natural and man-made disasters, which can only show that this person does not really love another person.

    Even, he may not want to live with another person at all.

    For him, living with another person is more painful than death.

    So he chose to die.

    "Well, it''s time to tell us why. I believe that if there is no reason, even the fox who has become a demon will not go deep into the human world to kill innocent people. " Ink cool night light said.

    Hearing the words of Mo Liang night, the whole forest was completely quiet for half a minute.

    Then, I saw the figure of demon nine in front of the solitary grave.

    Yes, it''s the appearance of the nine demons transformed into human form, which is still so beautiful and charming.

    But this time, there was endless sadness in her eyes.

    "You''re right. Actually Ziliang doesn''t love me." Demon nine caresses the tombstone in front of the solitary grave and says with a gloomy look.

    We didn''t answer, just stood so quietly, want to listen to her continue.

    "Zi Liang''s family name is Meng. What a nice name." Demon nine corners of the mouth evoke a bitter smile, "she is my sister who has no blood relationship, we have been together for 500 years."

    I was shocked to hear that.

    I thought Ziliang in her mouth should be a man, but I didn''t expect that she would be a woman!

    Keke, the relationship of the demon world is really chaotic!

    "Originally, everything is beautiful. I love her and she loves me. We live together in this primeval forest and live a carefree life. But three years ago, a backpacker entered here by mistake and was bitten by a poisonous snake. His life was in danger. Posture conscience good, on the hand to save the backpacker. The backpacker saw that Ziliang was beautiful, so he pursued Ziliang in every way. "

    "Ziliang has been in the forest for hundreds of years. He has hardly ever been to the outside world, and he has never touched a man. How can he be worth his sugar coated bullets? He followed the backpacker out of the forest regardless

    "The backpacker was excellent to Ziliang, almost obedient. But such a good day didn''t last long. In just three months, the backpacker was tired of playing with Ziliang and left him like an old shoe. "

    "Zi Liang is very sad. He begged the backpacker, but he was driven out of the house. She has no choice but to return to this place. "

    "I was happy and angry to learn that she had been abandoned. I''m glad that she finally left the man and she can come back to me. What annoys me is that the man dares to treat me like this. She is my baby. For so many years, I have never been willing to move a finger of her, but the man treats her like this. I was so annoyed that I ran to kill the man

    "I thought Ziliang would be happy because I avenged her. But who knows, on the second night that the man died, Ziliang hanged himself in the old tree. "

 Chapter 357

    After hearing this, I finally understood what the whole matter was.

    It turns out that the reason why demon nine is hiding in e-books and sucking the blood essence of Guo Yang and Pu Chengxun is just to revenge on men.

    In her heart, Meng Ziliang''s death was entirely due to the heartless backpacker.

    Even, because of this, she felt that all men in the world are always in disorder.

    So, she''s going to suck their blood essence and make them all die.

    Have to say, demon nine really too hateful!

    Thinking of this, I looked at demon nine coldly and asked, "do you know who really killed Ziliang?"

    Demon nine turned to look at me, the question in her eyes is waiting for my answer.

    "It''s you, you killed Ziliang!" I said without hesitation, "even though Ziliang is abandoned by that man, she still loves that man. And you? But personally killed that man, killed her love. Is there any other way for her to go besides death? "

    Hear my words, demon nine two eyes instantly red, repeatedly denied: "no, not like this, the person who killed is that backpacker! It''s him who failed Ziliang. It''s him who broke Ziliang''s heart. It''s him who killed Ziliang! "

    Demon nine a little hysterical, you can see that her feelings for Zi Liang is really deep.

    Unfortunately, she went the wrong way after all.

    See demon nine this appearance, the Mo cool night of one side sighed a tone, open mouth to say: "if don''t want to be doomed, stop hand, give me Chen Feng a soul a soul, we can let you a horse."

    Now, for us, the most important thing is to get back Chen Feng''s lost soul.

    As long as the demon nine can return the soul to us, even if let her go for a while, why not?

    But it''s obvious that demon nine doesn''t have this plan. She suddenly shows a very cunning smile on her beautiful face.

    "Stop it? Why should I stop? Do you think that just a few words from you can change my mind? you must be dreaming! No matter whether Ziliang died because of me or not, I will suck the blood essence of all the men in the world and let them bury Ziliang with me! "

    Hearing this, I think demon nine is crazy.

    The responsibility for this was entirely her own, but she not only refused to admit her fault, but also killed all the men because of it.

    Is there anything crazier than that?

    "Since you are here today, I won''t let you do it for nothing! As long as you can walk out of this forest alive, I can consider returning Chen Feng''s soul to you! But if you can''t get out, hehe, you can stay here for Ziliang''s company! " Demon nine one face coquettish say.

    Hearing this, I immediately felt happy and asked, "are you serious?"

    Demon nine that charming eyes see on my face, should way: "seriously."

    Excellent!

    Although the forest is rugged, the road is very difficult to walk, and the way back is blocked by demon nine''s magic, it''s not impossible to really want to go out.

    For us, it''s really great to get back Chen Feng''s soul without a single soldier.

    But I think things are too simple after all.

    This does not wait for me to speak again, I found that there were many foxes around.

    Countless foxes surrounded us and watched us covetously, thinking that they would come up at any time and tear us to pieces.

    Damn, I thought demon nine really wanted to bet with us. As long as we won, she would return Chen Feng''s soul to us.

    I didn''t expect that she gave us a shady one!

    Although these foxes are not high, they can''t hold up so many!

    There must be at least a few hundred around us. We can get intensive phobia just by looking at them like this, not to mention killing them from here?

    At the moment, I just hate myself for being so stupid that I almost believe the words of demon nine.

    Seeing the fox around us, Mo liangye''s mouth started to smile. Looking at demon nine, he asked, "it seems that you don''t want to stop, do you?"

    There was a sneer on Yaojiu Meiyan''s face and she said, "yes, I didn''t plan to go back since I started killing the first person! Now that you''ve waded through the muddy water, don''t try to get out of the forest! "

    After that, the demon jiuleng gave orders to the foxes: "all the members of the same clan will listen to my orders and tear up all three of them, but none of them will stay!"

    The sound falls, those furry foxes instantly like crazy toward us.

    Mo liangye and I subconsciously call out our weapons from the storage ring to resist, one to kill one, two to kill a pair.

    Because our skill is not bad, it''s nothing to say to deal with these foxes, so we didn''t get hurt after several rounds.

    But Cui Shicheng is miserable. He is just an ordinary man. How can he fight this battle?

    This is not, at the moment he has been several foxes to the ground, struggling extremely embarrassed.

    Seeing this, I quickly rushed over, killed several foxes for him with my Lu Banchi, and then protected him behind.

    "Ouch, I''m scared to death. These foxes are really terrible. I''ll never come to this place again..." Cui Shicheng yelled.

    As I attacked the foxes, I asked him, "Uncle Cui, are you sure you don''t know any martial arts?"

    "Why do I lie to you? I really can''t do anything but help the soldiers Cui Shicheng replied truthfully.

    But after a while, he responded: "yes, help the soldiers, I will help the soldiers! The gang soldiers can definitely be used against these foxes

    Hear his words, the face of demon nine suddenly a change, the hand immediately quickly pop up a stone, straight to Cui Shi City and go.

    See this scene, my heart is not good, this demon nine put clear is to stop Cui Shicheng sing to help soldiers.

    Her stone looks ordinary, but its strength is amazing. Once it hits Cui Shicheng, he has to vomit at least a few liters of blood.

    So I immediately used my Lu Ban chi to block it.

    But the speed of the stone was too fast. Before my Lu Banchi reached it, it was less than one meter away from Cui Shicheng.

    I went there. Cui Shicheng just came to help us. Do you have to lose your life here?

    It''s over. How can we go back to Enzhen?

    However, what I didn''t expect was that at this critical moment, a cold sword suddenly blocked the way of the stone.

    The stone turned several times on the cold sword and finally fell to the ground.

    And my hanging heart finally fell back to my chest from my throat.

    Mo liangye takes back the cold sword and points to the damned demon nine again. He says to Cui Shicheng in a deep voice: "if you don''t want your daughter to serve the fool all her life, just show your housekeeping skills! Today, Chen Feng''s soul and soul, no matter whether we get back or not, we have to fight back! "

    Cui Shicheng had been frightened by the little stone that demon nine had just popped up. Now when he heard Mo liangye''s words, he finally recovered. He immediately took the donkey skin drum that was pinned on his waist in his hand and knocked it hard.

    "Please - shener - La - when the sun goes down and it''s dark, every family will close their doors. Old Magpie Guo will go to the forest, and common birds and pigeons will rush to the eaves. There are nine locks in ten families, and there''s another family that hasn''t closed its doors. Let''s invite the immortals with whip and drum! I''ll invite fox first, then Huang. I''ll invite the old boa constrictor Lao Chang. I''ll move the old ash. I''ll call him the king of sorrow. His real name is Zhang

    Singing here, all the foxes on the scene began to stir.

    "Stop him, don''t let him sing, stop him!"

    The voice of demon nine is a little trembling, it can be seen that she is not afraid of these soldiers.

    The foxes listened to the instructions of demon nine, and now they attacked us more fiercely.

    In order to protect Cui Shicheng well, Mo liangye and I spent a lot of effort.

    Fortunately, he didn''t let us down, still singing there.

    "When you go to the upper three caves and the lower five courtyards, you have to ask Hu Jiahu to get it, Huang Deying to get it, yanhun to sit aside, and Qingfeng to come to this hall. Ah, hi, ah, hi --"

    As soon as the sound came down, I felt a dark wind blowing in the forest, which made my hair stand up.

    At the same time, there seemed to be a sound of awareness in the surrounding grass, as if something was approaching us.

    But even so, Cui Shicheng still did not stop, still playing drums while singing.

    "As soon as the immortal starts to Ding Dong, I invite the old immortal to go down the mountain peak, seven Li street, eight Li Ying, ten li Pavilion, help the soldiers beat a drum, and all the immortals listen to the truth. If you don''t get it, you''ll have to move to July 3 next year, which will disturb your whole family! "

    After singing here, Cui Shicheng did not continue to sing. Instead, he turned his head and looked around, as if listening to something.

    And the face of demon nine, at the moment is unprecedented fear, as if to see the devil in general.

    "Come, they come..." the demon nine looked around and said.

    What''s coming?

    What the hell is she talking about?

    What makes her look like this?

    Almost subconsciously, Mo liangye pulled me behind him to protect him and was ready to protect Cui Shicheng.

    Obviously, he has noticed that the dangerous atmosphere around him is approaching us little by little.

    "Ma''am, if there''s anything wrong in a moment, don''t worry about anything, just run first!" Mo cool night whispered to me.

    But who knows, as soon as his voice fell, a voice came from the grass in our east.

    "Invited us here, but wanted to run? I''m afraid it''s a bit unkind, isn''t it

    Hearing this sound, I subconsciously looked in that direction.

    I saw a black snake full of bucket thick swimming out of the grass, and behind it, there are countless small snakes with thick bowl mouth.

    To tell you the truth, seeing snakes, I instinctively think of BAMO, the snake king who was killed by Mo liangye on Thailand''s honeymoon island.

    I went. This black snake is not coming to avenge BAMO, is it?

    After that, I still wanted to help the soldiers to move some rescue soldiers, but unexpectedly, the enemy was moved.

    Now we have foxes in front of us and snakes behind us. Is this going to put us in a desperate situation?

 Chapter 358

    But it was not as simple as I thought, because after the black snake came out with the snakes, the grass in other directions began to stir.

    "Ah, Lao Liu, you are so thick, why do you run so fast? We can''t even catch up with you

    As soon as the sound fell, a mouse half a meter long came out of the grass.

    I went, such a big mouse, this... This is a giant mouse, right?

    When I was a child in the countryside, I once saw a mouse the size of a palm. I already think it''s very big. Now there''s such a big one. Did the mouse grow up on hormones?

    However, before I could figure out what was happening, a voice came from the grass in the south.

    "Lao Liu, Lao Hui, today I asked you two to come ahead of me. Next time, I will try my best to win you!"

    With that, a weasel came out of the grass, with a group of little weasels behind.

    The black snake and the giant mouse looked at it and asked in unison, "where''s old white? Why haven''t you arrived yet? It''s really slow to grandma''s house

    Hearing this, the weasel laughed: "old white and our situation is different, he has short legs, but also with thorns, can''t run is also very normal!"

    Who knows, as soon as the weasel''s words were finished, a voice came from the grass in the West.

    "Who said I had short legs? I had long legs! If I hadn''t saved an antelope on the edge of the cliff just now, I would have arrived before you all

    Then, a hedgehog about the size of the giant rat came out of the grass with a group of small hedgehogs.

    Shit, this... Is this a gathering of heroes?

    The weasel, the hedgehog, the snake, the mouse, and the fox demon nine, is this the rhythm of all the five wild immortals?

    Why are all these things here?

    Is it difficult that Cui Shicheng sang it out with the help of soldiers?

    I thought that those soldiers could only restrain demon nine, but I didn''t expect that they could invite other wild immortals.

    Now, are these four kinds of wild immortals here to help us or demon nine?

    Seems to see the question in my heart, the weasel slowly asked: "who invited us?"

    It must be the first time for Cui Shicheng to sing the song of asking God to help soldiers. After all, ordinary people like him don''t ask these kinds of wild immortals to help when they have nothing to do.

    Therefore, at the moment, Cui Shicheng''s face was more ugly than the stone. He looked at the weasel and said, "yes... It''s me. I invited some wild immortals here!"

    Hearing Cui Shicheng''s words, those wild immortals immediately gathered their eyes on Cui Shicheng.

    "Are you a descendant of Shamanism?" Asked the black snake.

    "Count... Count, I''m from Northeast China, and my ancestors were shamanists..."

    Cui Shicheng was about to say something, but he was interrupted by the hedgehog who was full of thorns.

    "Well, since your ancestors are shamanists, you can be regarded as a descendant of Shamanism. After all, what do you want us to do for you when you call my brothers here? "

    Cui Shicheng looked at the talking animals in front of him. His legs were shaking with fear. After shaking for a long time, he said, "this... This fox has taken away the soul of my future son-in-law. I... I want you to help me get it back!"

    This words a, on the spot that 4 wild immortals all looked at to stand on the demon nine body of the good posture grave side again.

    "Sister Hu, is what he said true?" Asked the black snake, spitting out a message.

    Demon nine gouged out Cui Shicheng, then looked at the black snake and said, "yes, I took the soul of his future son-in-law, so what? Do you really want to turn against me for these human beings? "

    "Oh, Hello, my sister Hu, you have been practicing for a long time. Why are you so confused? They are not ordinary human beings, but the descendants of Shamanism. Have you forgotten all the contracts between the five wild immortals and Shamanism? " Asked the weasel.

    Demon nine white that weasel one eye, cold voice way: "contract?"? You mean the soldiers? Only you idiots will abide by that for thousands of years. In my opinion, that stuff is just a piece of nonsense, it doesn''t work at all. Those stupid humans still want to use it to balance me? Joke! I think demon nine has lived for more than 1000 years. How can I let a few human beings do it? "

    "Sister Hu, this is your fault! Although we are demons, but also rely on this Shamanism, let us enjoy the name of wild immortal. Shamanism is very kind to us. Let''s help them at an appropriate time. It''s a matter of course. How can it not work when you come here? " The giant rat walked around demon nine, and finally opened his mouth.

    Hear the words of giant rat, demon nine is not willing to show weakness, cold voice should way: "natural justice? In my demon nine''s eyes, there is no natural meaning! With our strength, even if we didn''t rely on Shamanism at that time, we could still be called Yexian! "

    Demon nine this words a, several other wild immortals on the scene immediately all have some righteous indignation.

    "Sister Hu, you dare to ignore the contract between Yexian and Shamanism. Are you too comfortable in this forest?" The hedgehog snapped.

    "That''s right. I''m just so comfortable. You can drive me out of this forest?" Demon nine is also extremely arrogant.

    When the hedgehog heard this, he was very angry. His face was full of anger. He seemed to rush up to fight against demon nine.

    But the black snake next to him used his tail to cross in front of him. He looked at the demon and asked, "do you really refuse to return that person''s soul?"

    Demon nine seems to be afraid of the black snake. She takes a step back and replies, "if I want to return it, why did I take it at the beginning?"

    The implication is that no matter what she says today, she will not return Chen Feng''s soul.

    Hearing this, the black snake glanced at demon nine coldly and said, "your Hu family and us are originally wild immortals, but today you violate the contract between wild immortals and Shamanism for thousands of years and do not hesitate to fight against the four of us, so don''t blame us for not thinking about the old love!"

    "In that case, I''ll put my words here today. Whatever you want, I''ll accompany you to the end!"

    I went, this demon nine is also a stubborn temperament, words all said this, unexpectedly still insist on not to hand over Chen Feng''s soul, for what kind of?

    Hearing this, the black snake turned to look at Cui Shicheng and said, "order, shaman descendant!"

    Cui Shicheng is a little bit hoodwinked. Obviously, he doesn''t know what to do.

    Fortunately, not far away, the hedgehog saw that Cui Shicheng was the first time to use the Shendiao from Bangbing Jue, and then gently reminded him, "now you should say this..."

    With hedgehog''s warning, Cui Shicheng finally understood what he should do. He raised his hand and knocked on the donkey skin drum. He pointed to demon nine and said, "today''s disciple Cui Shicheng, with the agreement of Shaman, ordered four kinds of wild immortals to help me recapture the soul and soul of my future son-in-law Chen Feng, and exterminate the wild immortals of Hu and his subordinates

    It has to be said that after Cui Shicheng took the donkey skin drum, it was like a different person.

    That appearance, that tone, not only don''t counselle, also really have some kind of orthodox shaman descendant appearance.

    The key is that once Cui Shicheng said this, the four wild immortals also ordered their subordinates to encircle the foxes that surrounded us just now.

    For a moment, the whole forest was in a mess, and all the snakes, foxes, rats and so on were fighting.

    This scene is almost comparable to the Manchu and Han people in the animal world.

    But originally incomparably rampant demon nine saw this scene, immediately angry eyes were red.

    "You... You really dare to hit my people!"

    That weasel seems to see demon nine unhappy for a long time, immediately stood out, casually should say: "hit your people, what''s the matter? You think you''re the first of five wild immortals? That''s not why we let you know that you are young and a girl! If you really want to compare your strength, who do you think you are

    Hearing this, the demon nine was furious.

    "Well, in that case, let''s do it today! I''ll see if I''m qualified to be the head of the wild immortal! "

    With that, demon nine suddenly burst out a strong evil spirit, as if to fight with those wild immortals at any time.

    But the four immortals were not willing to be outdone. In a flash, they were transformed into their own human forms.

    It has to be said that the appearance of these wild immortals are good, and the styles are different.

    The figure that the black snake changed was obviously the oldest. It looked more calm and belonged to the uncle class.

    Hedgehogs are more elegant and belong to the modest gentleman class.

    As for the giant rat and weasel, because they both carry the word "rat", the transformed human figures look a little bad.

    Tut Tut, are these beautiful men in the demon world?

    See I see saliva almost flow out, Mo cool night quickly stretched out his hand to cover my eyes, sink a voice way: "madam, don''t look at without propriety!"

    "I''m not you big head ghost. They''re not red fruit. I just look at them casually. You don''t have such a big reaction, do you?" I couldn''t help muttering.

    Mo liangye glanced at me and said in a cold voice, "madam, the most handsome man in the world is right next to you. Do you still want to think about other people?"

    As soon as I heard his voice, I knew that he was angry and had to surrender.

    "Well, well, I don''t care about other people. I promise I don''t care about other people. I just want to see how they beat Yao Jiu. You think, demon nine is so hateful. If you don''t see her beaten with your own eyes, what a pity! "

    Mo liangye was silent for two seconds. He seemed to think that I was reasonable, so he released his hand covering my eyes.

    "Madam, we have agreed in advance, just to watch them fight. You are not allowed to do anything wrong to them, otherwise, you should know how I will deal with you!"

    Ink cool night finish saying, return to me evil spirit smile.

    Alas, before I got married, I could not only look at handsome guys casually, but also have no one to care about them.

    But now?

    Since I married Mo liangye, a jealous guy, I''m a handsome guy. I can''t watch, and I can''t talk.

    Woo woo, my God, can I pack him up for you and return it?

 Chapter 359

    Because Cui Shicheng has given orders to the four wild immortals in the name of Shaman''s descendants, the four wild immortals and demon nine are now facing each other.

    "Do you want to go it alone? Or would you like to join us? " Demon nine one face charming ask a way.

    This words a, 4 wild immortals all sneer at her nose.

    "You are a girl. If we four go together, don''t you have to go out and say that we bullied you?" Big mouse said.

    Demon nine sneered and said, "anyway, I''m not afraid of you. I don''t care how you fight!"

    It has to be said that Yao Jiu''s words are extremely arrogant.

    The reason why these five kinds of animals are all wild immortals is that their abilities are almost the same.

    Even if there is a small gap, it should not be big.

    And the words of demon nine sound like he is the leader of Wulin and can dominate one side.

    Therefore, it is normal for the other four wild immortals to be dissatisfied with her.

    "Demon nine, you are so crazy now that you don''t even know your name? Let alone group attack, you have a small ability. Even if I choose you alone, you will not get any benefit! " Hedgehog brother said with sullen face.

    Demon nine scorns a smile, cold voice says: "be? Why don''t we have a fight first? "

    "Do it! I don''t believe it. I can''t cure you With that, brother hedgehog jumps to the demon nine.

    Demon nine see shape, body shape a avoid, avoid the attack of hedgehog elder brother.

    "Well, you''re going to die yourself!" Demon nine''s face showed a fierce.

    Sound falls, demon nine''s claw immediately becomes sharp and long, mercilessly toward hedgehog elder brother to grasp.

    See demon nine really, hedgehog brother is not vegetarian, body shape a shake, body immediately grow dozens of thin dense spines, facing demon nine and go.

    No matter how sharp the claws of demon nine are, they can''t resist so many spikes on brother hedgehog. So after only two rounds, demon nine suffered a loss, and her palm was full of marks of being stabbed by brother hedgehog''s spikes.

    Looking at the scar on her hand, the demon nine suddenly became angry and anxious. She roared with all her strength, and then saw nine tails suddenly appeared behind her.

    Nine Tailed Fox!

    I went. I thought she was just a fox, but I didn''t expect that she had already practiced nine.

    Although I have encountered nine cat demons before, I still feel a little scared at the moment.

    You know, the nine Fox''s Taoism is much higher than the nine cat demon''s Taoism.

    Brother hedgehog, can you really fight?

    See demon nine mercilessly gouge out the hedgehog elder brother one eye, then the body shape quickly a flash, don''t wait for Hedgehog elder brother to see clearly, already stand behind it, and use 9 fox tails mercilessly sweep on hedgehog elder brother''s body.

    Brother hedgehog was unprepared, so he was beaten so far away that he hit a tree.

    "Well, you still want to fight me with your ability? Don''t pee, just do what you do The demon nine cold voice Li drinks a way.

    Brother hedgehog got up from the ground, spat a mouthful of blood, looked at demon nine with a cold face, and said, "well, you fox spirit, you are so serious. Don''t blame me for being rude!"

    After that, brother hedgehog squatted on the ground and curled up like a ball.

    At the same time, the spikes on his body came out more intensively, completely wrapping him into a big spike ball.

    Damn, there is no one else with this skill. It''s all about stabbing whoever you catch!

    Sure enough, I saw that Hedgehog brother quickly rolled in front of demon nine, and then stabbed his whole body to demon nine.

    Demon nine instinctively uses his tail to block, but brother hedgehog''s thorns are as sharp and hard as steel needles. Which tail of her flesh and blood body can resist?

    So, after a while, the nine tails of demon nine were all stabbed and bleeding.

    Brother hedgehog took advantage of the victory to pursue and beat the demon nine hard.

    Demon nine couldn''t stand and sat down on the ground with a decadent expression on his face.

    "Unexpectedly, I haven''t seen you in just a few months, and your skills have improved so much!" Demon nine one face is unwilling to say.

    Brother hedgehog took off his steel spines and stood up again. Looking at demon nine in a cold voice, he said, "you and I are both wild immortals. I don''t want to kill you, so I didn''t kill you. If you know the truth, you will hand over the soul and soul of that man. In this way, maybe I can plead with the shaman for you! "

    Hearing this, demon nine sighed deeply and said, "well, anyway, it''s useless for me to bring that soul. It''s OK to give it to you!"

    With that, he took out a glass bottle containing Chen Feng''s soul and threw it to brother hedgehog.

    Seeing this, brother hedgehog quickly reached for it.

    But who knows, at this time, the demon nine suddenly soared into the air, holding a sharp knife in his hand, fiercely inserted in brother hedgehog''s head, and then forced down, just a few seconds, brother hedgehog''s body was split in two by demon nine.

    Brother hedgehog''s blood is everywhere, and everyone is stunned, as if he can''t believe it.

    Demon nine looked at the body of brother hedgehog, sneered and said with disdain: "yes, I said I would give it to you, but you didn''t catch it yourself!"

    Hearing this, the other wild immortals were all angry.

    "Well, you Hu Yao Jiu, Lao Bai, he didn''t kill you because you are our wild immortal family. But what about you? You killed Lao Bai yourself, you wolf hearted thing Brother weasel said sternly.

    Demon nine looked up at the remaining three wild immortals and said in a cold voice: "I didn''t let him show mercy to me. If you want to blame him, you can only blame himself for being too stupid!"

    "Hu Yao Jiu, do you really don''t care about the feelings of our five wild immortals for thousands of years?" Brother mouse asked coldly.

    "Feelings? I don''t admit that I have feelings with you! All my life, I only have feelings with my sister Ziliang! " Demon nine one face sneers to say.

    After hearing this, the immortals didn''t need to talk to her anymore. They just heard the eyes of the snake brother Yinluan glancing at her face, and then looked at the solitary grave not far away from her. They cheered in a cold voice: "since you only have feelings with your sister, now I will destroy your sister''s grave and make her dead!"

    After that, the snake brother suddenly jumped into the air and landed on Ziliang''s grave. He raised his foot and kicked at the tombstone.

    See this scene, demon nine whole person all collapsed: "no! No

    She wanted to rush to stop snake brother, but weasel brother and mouse brother were not vegetarian, so she immediately tried her best to contain demon nine.

    Because can''t break free, demon nine had to wrestle with two mice elder brother together.

    The snake brother, taking advantage of this opportunity, smashed Ziliang''s tombstone and even planed the grave, revealing a coffin only half a person''s height.

    Brother snake lifted the lid of the coffin and took out Zi Liang''s Fox shaped skeleton. He raised his hand and threw it on the ground. He scolded bitterly: "from then on, among the five kinds of wild immortals, there will be no fox spirit!"

    Damn, this sentence is similar to the words of "severing kindness" or "expelling the school". Is that too cruel?

    It seems that the demon nine this time, is really angered several other wild immortals, let them have to make such a decision.

    Seeing that Zi Liang''s skeleton was thrown to the ground, the demon nine suddenly burst into a frenzy. He split his hands on the two rat brothers and beat them all the way.

    Then, the demon nine flies to rush to come over, want to pick up the skeleton of good posture.

    But how could brother Snake make her wish come true?

    See that snake elder brother body shape a swing, huge snake tail immediately exposed, all of a sudden left on the body of demon nine.

    There is no suspense, the demon nine whole body was hit far away, fell on the ground, vomited a few mouthfuls of blood.

    Brother snake walks slowly to demon nine, with fierce eyes.

    "You fox immortals have done many evils. Today I''m going to wipe out the evil for the wild immortals, seal your immortal door and abolish your cultivation!"

    After that, brother snake raised his hand and slapped the belly of demon nine.

    "No --" demon nine let out a shrill cry.

    But even so, it didn''t stop brother snake''s palm from falling on her.

    However, this time demon nine didn''t vomit blood, but changed back to the appearance of fiery red fox in an instant.

    Moreover, the eyes of demon nine are not red, but the color of the pupil of a normal fox.

    In other words, the cultivation of demon nine has been abandoned.

    Demon nine into the fox chirped a few times, I and Mo cool night don''t understand, completely don''t know what she is talking about.

    See demon nine this appearance, snake elder brother deeply sighed a, say: "early know today, why at the beginning?"? What''s wrong with us being wild immortals? You have to get involved in human affairs. Now this is your retribution

    With that, brother snake bent down and touched the belly of demon nine. He took out a small bottle with only a finger long from it and came to give it to Cui Shicheng.

    "We have finished the task given to us by the shaman. I''ve abandoned the fox''s cultivation. She can''t do evil any more. I''d like to ask the shaman to spare the fox''s life! " Snake elder brother says sincerely.

    Cui Shicheng turned to see me and Mo liangye, obviously asking for our opinions.

    "We don''t want to kill too much. Since her cultivation has been completely abolished and she can''t continue to do evil, let her go!" I said.

    But who knows, just as my voice fell, I heard a loud bang not far away.

    Hearing this, we all turned to look at it.

    See demon nine don''t know when, already picked up the skeleton of Zi good, and hold it to bump dead together in the old tree beside.

    On the rough bark of the old tree, a line of blood slowly flowed down, fell into the soil and disappeared.

    We had planned to let demon Jiu die, but Ziliang''s grave was planed and became the last straw to crush her.

    So, she chose to hold her together, to the end.

    So, for them, life and death depend on each othe

 Chapter 360

    Solved demon nine, took back Chen Feng''s one soul one soul, our trip is also not in vain.

    To tell you the truth, this time thanks to the help of some wild immortals, otherwise we will definitely suffer a loss today.

    It''s a pity that brother hedgehog, who seems to be the most modest gentleman, lost his life in order to help us get back Chen Feng''s soul.

    I feel guilty when I think about it.

    "We are sorry for the death of brother hedgehog. We didn''t expect it to be like this..." I said.

    Unexpectedly, the snake brother interrupted me and said in a deep voice: "we wild immortals perform our mission in strict accordance with the contract with Shamanism. Lao Bai can''t blame you for his death. It''s just the so-called life and death, and wealth lies in heaven. It''s his life and can''t be avoided!"

    Although brother snake said so, we still feel sorry.

    After all, if it wasn''t for helping us, brother hedgehog would not have come here at all, and would not have fought with demon nine, and would not have died.

    "Even if this is brother hedgehog''s life, but he died because of us, please let us do something for him!" I bowed my head and said with a guilty face.

    That snake elder brother looked at me one eye, then looked at the body of hedgehog elder brother on the ground, said in a deep voice: "in that case, ask three of you to help bury Lao Bai. It''s not in vain for him to spare his life to help you!"

    Hearing this, I nodded and said, "well, brother hedgehog died for us, so we should bury him."

    With that, I asked Mo liangye and Cui Shicheng to dig a pit for brother hedgehog and prepare to bury him.

    However, at this moment, the ground of the whole forest suddenly vibrated, as if it was going to be an earthquake.

    After feeling the shock, brother snake''s face turned pale and murmured, "he''s going to wake up!"

    "Who? Who''s going to wake up? What are you talking about? " I asked curiously.

    But this time, brother snake didn''t pay any attention to me. Instead, he quickly ran to the two rats and said something. Then the two rats'' faces changed.

    "What''s the matter with you?" I asked with a masked face.

    Brother weasel turned to look at us and said, "we have something else to do. Let''s go first. Goodbye!"

    With that, the three guys immediately changed back to the shape of animals, ran into the grass like running for their lives, and disappeared.

    I went. What happened to these three guys? What''s it like seeing a ghost?

    Forget it, no matter what they do, let''s continue to dig a hole and bury brother hedgehog''s body!

    So, we tried our best to dig a just good hole for brother hedgehog. Then I used nine doors and thirteen needles to sew together the body of brother hedgehog, which was split into two parts. I buried him well, lit incense, kowtowed his head, and finally spilled a bottle of wine, and finally left.

    Because demon nine is dead, the fantasy in the whole primeval forest has been broken.

    We didn''t waste much energy to find our way.

    If we go on like this, it will not take us a long time to go home and let Chen Feng''s soul return to his body.

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel happy. I even sang while walking.

    However, at this time, Mo liangye, who was walking beside me, suddenly stopped and raised her ears. Her face was as solemn as if she was listening to some sound.

    "What''s the matter with you?" I asked curiously.

    "There are crystal soul stones in this forest!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I was taken aback at this.

    Is there a crystal soul stone in this place? Isn''t that amazing?

    Seeing my face full of doubts, Mo liangye said faintly: "from the previous map, there is a crystal soul stone hidden near Seoul, South Korea. According to the previous experience, I thought that piece would be hidden in demon nine. But obviously, demon nine doesn''t know the existence of Jingpo stone at all, otherwise I won''t even feel the same wave frequency. "

    Damn, can he feel the wave frequency of Jingpo stone? This skill is a bit 6!

    "Although the crystal soul stone is a stone, it is the soul, and I am the king in charge of all the ghosts. Naturally I can feel its wave frequency!" Mo liangye opens his mouth and explains.

    Tut Tut, people with status are different. Even their skills are so extraordinary. How can these ordinary people be embarrassed?

    "Madame, do you remember what the snake fairy said just now?" Mo cool night asks a way.

    I tilted my head and thought for a long time before I finally said, "he said a lot, but I can''t remember it clearly. But the endless" he''s going to wake up "impressed me very much. Isn''t that what you said?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "yes, it''s exactly this sentence! Do you remember that the two crystal spirit stones in front of them are actually guarded by something. The first one is the ancient beast horsebelly, and the second one is the snake king BAMO. According to this rule, it is very likely that the third crystal spirit stone is also guarded by a very fierce thing! "

    Hearing this, I contacted all the things to think about it, and found that what he said was really reasonable.

    "According to you, where can you feel the crystal soul stone?" I asked casually.

    Mo liangye looked around and finally set his eyes on a mountain 5 kilometers away from us in the East.

    "If I guess right, it should be there!" Ink cool night eyes firm said.

    Who knows, as soon as the sound of Mo Liang''s night talk falls, Cui Shicheng on the side begins to shout: "are you going to that mountain? No, no, it''s too far. We''ve all gone so far. I can''t walk any more. I want to go to you. Anyway, I won''t go! "

    "Well, go back alone!" I cross hands in front of the chest, pick eyebrow to Cui Shicheng said.

    Cui Shicheng glared at me and said angrily, "go back, who''s afraid of who!"

    With that, Cui Shicheng raised his feet and was ready to walk outside the primeval forest.

    "Wait!" I stopped him.

    Cui Shicheng turned around, looked at me impatiently and said, "don''t you mean to let me go back by myself? What are you calling me for? "

    I walked slowly to Cui Shicheng and held out my hand to him: "you can go back by yourself, but you have to leave the glass bottle containing Chen Feng''s soul!"

    Hearing this, Cui Shicheng was immediately upset: "why? Chen Feng is my future son-in-law. I should take this soul back to him! "

    I shrugged, a face indifferent said: "but I am his cousin ah, I have blood relationship with him, count down, it seems that I am closer to him!"

    Cui Shicheng said a little, but I had to pass the glass bottle to me.

    I held it in my hand and looked at it. I saw that the two strands of pale white soul were intact, and I was relieved immediately.

    "Well, if you want to go back by yourself, go back by yourself. Don''t regret it!" I waved to Cui Shicheng and said.

    Cui Shicheng was so angry by me that he scolded me fiercely: "hum, you two are really ungrateful. I helped you find Chen Feng''s soul. How can you do this to me?"

    Cui Shicheng said as he walked out of the primeval forest.

    Mo liangye and I stood in the same place and watched him leave.

    "Ah, Mo liangye, do you think he will come back later?" I asked with an eyebrow.

    Mo cool night mouth corner hook smile, say: "I guess can."

    "I guess so! He''s still decent when he''s beating the aluminum drum, but as soon as he puts down the donkey drum, it''s like a eggshell. It''s no wonder he doesn''t come back! " I said with a Dogtail in my mouth.

    "Guess how long he''ll last, madam?" Mo cool night light asks a way.

    "Five minutes at most! He''ll be back in five minutes! " I''m quite sure.

    Sure enough, as soon as my voice fell, I heard Cui Shicheng''s scream not far ahead: "ah - Ghost, how terrible!"

    Then, Mo liangye and I saw Cui Shicheng running in the same direction as we did in the 100 meter race.

    "Ma''am, it seems that we both guessed right!" Mo liangye said with a joking smile.

    I pulled off the Dogtail grass in my mouth and said with pride, "of course, I can''t see through his little guts."

    In this way, after a while, Cui Shicheng ran to me and Mo liangye, panting and said: "you wait for me, I''ll go with you!"

    I glanced at him and asked, "don''t you want to go back alone? Why are you running here again? "

    Hearing what I said, Cui Shicheng shook his head and said, "no, no, no, i... I''d better go with you. It''s safer. After all, we have a look after each other."

    Oh, the old man is very good at finding his way down the stairs!

    It''s obviously my own advice that I dare not go out of the virgin forest alone, but now it seems that I want to take care of Mo liangye and me.

    Tut Tut, it seems that Chen Feng, the old man, will suffer!

    Well, it''s good for the old man to follow us. At least he doesn''t have to worry about danger when he goes back alone.

    Thinking about this, I and Mo liangye took Cui Shicheng to the east mountain.

    Because it was a mountain road and in the virgin forest, although it was only 5 kilometers, we walked for 3 hours.

    When we arrived, the sun was shining high, which was the hottest time of the day.

    "Wait, you two stand here first, I''ll go over there and have a look!" Ink cool night light said.

    I nodded and sat on the stone with Cui Shicheng waiting.

    I saw Mo liangyefei on a huge stone not far in front of him. He stood on it and looked at it for a long time before he came down again.

    "Over there! There''s a cave over there. You should be able to enter the inside of the mountain! "

    Mo liangye finished, reached out to pull me up and took us to the cave.

    Although we don''t know what is guarding Jingpo stone in this cave, we still have to do it this time.

    According to Mo liangye, the resurrection of Chiyou by the Shura Kingdom began 20 years ago.

    Up to now, we can''t destroy their resurrection plan for Chiyou.

    So our only hope lies in the crystal soul stones scattered all over the world.

    If we can''t gather all the crystal soul stones, then in this world, no one can stop Chiyou from turning the world and the underworld into Purgatory!

 Chapter 361

    After walking for a while, we arrived at the cave mentioned by Mo liangye.

    It has to be said that the cave is really hidden, and countless vines cover the hole tightly.

    If it wasn''t for Mo liangye who had seen it at a high place before, even if we were standing at the entrance of the cave, it would be very difficult for us to find a cave here.

    "There''s only one entrance around here, so we have to go in and have a look."

    Mo liangye light finish saying, then took out a machete from the storage ring, cut off all the vines blocking the hole, revealing the hole that only allowed about two people to touch.

    Because of the depth of the cave, we can''t see what''s going on inside.

    I took out a light stick, raised my hand and threw it inside to see how deep it was.

    But when the light stick was thrown in, it was like a stone sinking into the sea, and the light was soon engulfed by the endless darkness.

    Seeing this scene, Cui Shicheng immediately began to shout: "ouch, this hole is too deep, or we''d better go back, who knows what the hell will be in it!"

    "If you want to go back by yourself, my husband and I must go down this cave today."

    I casually answer a sentence, and then from the storage ring out of the searchlight, throw to Mo liangye one, the remaining one to wear on his head.

    Seeing that we had to go down the cave, Cui Shicheng had no choice but to change his mind.

    "Well, in that case, I''ll give my life to accompany the gentleman and go down with you! Oh, do you have any searchlights? Give me one! "

    I shrugged, a face helpless said: "I prepared 2 before, or give you mine?"

    With that, I reached for the searchlight on my head.

    But he was stopped by Mo liangye.

    He took off his searchlight and threw it to Cui Shicheng. Then he took out a flashlight from the storage ring and held it in his hand.

    "Ma''am, he can use mine. You should wear the searchlight yourself. Be careful!"

    Then, Mo liangye walked to the cave.

    I gave Cui Shicheng a push and let him walk in the middle.

    After all, among the three of us, Cui Shicheng is the only one who can hardly do anything.

    Therefore, it is not a safe thing to let him be in the front or in the back.

    Mo liangye walked slowly, but steadily. We followed him for about ten minutes, but there was nothing wrong with him.

    "Originally, this cave is not so scary. I thought I would meet some monsters and ghosts!" Cui Shicheng said with a smile in front of me.

    But there are some things that can''t be said. They are easy to come true.

    No, as soon as the voice of his front foot dropped, we heard a very strange "Hei hei" sound in the dark.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye immediately stops and shines forward with a flashlight.

    By the light, I saw a man standing less than 10 meters in front of us.

    "You... Who are you? You... How could you be in the cave? " Cui Shicheng asked in a trembling voice.

    Isn''t that bullshit?

    When we were at the cave entrance just now, we didn''t see any traces of the vines being moved.

    That is to say, we should be the first people to enter this cave in nearly a year.

    If we infer from this, the person in front of us can only exist in the cave.

    In this kind of mountain cave, in addition to snakes, rats, insects and ants, there is probably another thing, that is the legendary zongzi, which is the corpse!

    I''m a good boy. We just walked in. We met such a thing soon. Is it possible for us to buy lottery tickets?

    Seeing this, Mo liangye''s face was very calm and said in a deep voice: "madam, step back, I''ll deal with it!"

    While speaking, Mo liangye had already grasped the cold sword in his hand, and his cold eyes looked at the man in front of him.

    "Hey, hey, I''ve been hungry for a long time. It''s just that you''ve brought it to me today!" The man said with a sneer.

    I don''t know why. Looking through the searchlight above my head, I vaguely feel that the person in front of me seems to be different from us.

    The teeth seem to be sharper than ours, a bit like the teeth of animals.

    What''s more, the man''s limbs are very thin, but his back seems to be so thick that it seems to be uncoordinated.

    In this world, there are people who look so strange?

    However, without waiting for me to understand, the man in front of us rushed towards us quickly.

    The point is, the way he rushed over was totally different from what we thought.

    We thought he could run or jump, but he didn''t know it. He actually flew!

    Yes, it was also at this moment that I understood why his back looked so thick. It was not his back, but a pair of hidden wings.

    Looking at the sharp teeth he showed when he flew over, I suddenly thought of an animal bat in my mind!

    But this thing has a face, body shape and language, just like human beings. Is it a human bat?

    This... This is terrible!

    It is said that this kind of humanoid bat only drinks human blood, and it is also said to be the prototype of Western vampires.

    If it''s bitten, isn''t it all over?

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help sweating on my back.

    Fortunately, when the humanoid bat was flying up, it was soon stabbed by the cold sword in Mo liangye''s hand. It was pouring out with blue blood.

    The humanoid bat took a look at his wound. A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. His sharp tusks were exposed. In the dark cave, he looked at the extraordinarily infiltrating people.

    "You''re going to die for yourself!" Said the bat with a sneer.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye''s face suddenly changed and cried out: "no, his blood is poisonous. Cover your mouth and nose quickly!"

    I went. Can the bat''s blood release poisonous gas?

    If the people who come in don''t have mo liangye''s vigilance, isn''t it true that they have life to go in and have no life to go out?

    It seems that all the places with crystal soul stone are extremely dangerous indeed!

    Thinking of this, Cui Shicheng and I immediately covered our mouths and noses to avoid inhaling toxic gases.

    "Ha ha ha, since you come in, don''t want to go out. If you let me eat, I won''t suffer much!" The human bat said with a proud face.

    Mo cool night cold hum a, say: "be? It depends on whether you have the ability to eat us! "

    With that, Mo liangye turned to look at me, then took a ball out of his storage ring and threw it at the humanoid bat.

    The human bat thinks that what Mo liangye throws is a bomb, so he raises his foot and kicks it.

    In a flash, the ball like thing immediately burst, and the liquid splashed around, scattering the human bat.

    A pungent smell immediately floated over, I slightly sniffed, it was gasoline!

    I immediately remembered the look of the cold shoulder just now, and quickly pulled out a windshield lighter from the storage ring and lifted it and threw it away.

    I saw the lighter in the air across an arc, and then fell on the body of the humanoid bat, red flames immediately rushed up.

    "Ah --" the human bat uttered a shrill cry.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mo liangye rushes over quickly. A cold sword stabs the humanoid bat''s chest and lifts the burning humanoid bat up with the cold sword.

    "Ma''am, I happen to have some seasoning. Do you want to eat spicy bats or cumin bats?"

    To tell you the truth, Mo liangye looks like the uncle who sells kebabs at the gate of our school!

    I repeatedly waved my hand and said, "this guy is so ugly that he has no appetite!"

    "All right, everything in my family is up to my wife!"

    Ink cool night shallow smile, and then in the palm of the condensation of a group of pure black dead air, a palm hard hit on the humanoid bat.

    In an instant, that originally extremely arrogant humanoid bat was immediately beaten to ashes by the dead air of the ink cold night.

    "He... Is he really dead? Should he run out to scare people again? " Seems to be scared, Cui Shicheng asked.

    Mo liangye laughed and said casually: "although he is a human bat, in the final analysis, he belongs to a kind of bat. Bats are afraid of fire. If they burn with open fire, they can burn them to death. I just wanted to save time, so I beat him to death. There are really few people who can survive under my hand

    "Well, that''s good. If he comes back to life, it''s frightening!" Cui Shicheng answered in a low voice.

    "Fortunately, his wound just now was not big, and he didn''t release much poisonous gas, otherwise we would be really lucky today!" I look at Mo cool night to say.

    Mo liangye came slowly, reached for my nose and said with a smile, "don''t worry, madam. As long as I''m here, you''ll be fine!"

    "It''s not just me, it''s all of us!"

    Finish saying, I clench a fist, in the chest of Mo cool night lightly beat once.

    "Well, time is running out. Let''s hurry in and take the crystal soul stone back to Seoul." Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Unexpectedly, just as his voice just fell, a shadow quickly flashed by me.

    Then I heard a loud bang behind me.

    We turned to see, but just now we came in the direction of a heavy stone gate, will lead to the outside of the road to be blocked.

    "No, someone touched the mechanism and locked us in!" I can''t help worrying.

    "Not only that, we''re missing one more person!" Ink cool night should road.

    I was stunned for a moment, looked around, but found that Cui Shicheng had disappeared.

    "Was... Was he captured by the monster in the cave?" I asked with a worried face.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "no, the shadow that just flashed by is him. He locked us in it!"

    "How is that possible? He''s Enzhen''s father! He helped us before. How could he harm us? " I asked in disbelief.

    "Have you ever wondered why he didn''t want to follow us into the cave?" Mo liangye asked.

    "Isn''t he afraid just because he is timid?" I replied casually.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye laughed a little and said to the heavy stone gate, "are you afraid? Mr. Cui, as an orthodox descendant of Shamanism, would you be frightened by such a cave? "

    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to see it, but it''s too late. This stone gate is heavy. With your strength, you can''t break it and escape!"

 Chapter 362

    Hearing this sound, my heart suddenly cooled to the bottom.

    Shit, there''s something wrong with Cui Shicheng!

    In a flash, I thought back to his solemn manner when he picked up the donkey skin drum and began to sing for the soldiers. I also thought back to the way he put away the donkey skin drum.

    I was a little curious before. I thought how the gap between the front and back of the same person could be so big.

    As a result, Cui Shicheng gave me and Mo liangye such a big surprise.

    "Cui Shicheng, we have experienced life and death together. How can you do this to us?" I asked aloud.

    Cui Shicheng sneered outside and said, "yes, I''ve been through life and death with you, and I didn''t intend to kill you, but who made you have to break into this cave?"

    Cui Shicheng''s words seem unimportant, but they reveal a few big information.

    First, he is very familiar with the cave, at least more than we are.

    Second, there must be something very important to Cui Shicheng buried in this cave.

    Taking the above two points into consideration, we can basically confirm that Jingpo stone must be in this cave.

    And Cui Shicheng is also likely to be the guardian of Jingpo stone!

    As if thinking of this, Mo liangye said to Cui Shicheng, "the reason why your family has been guarding the things in it for thousands of years is to wait for its owner to take it one day."

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Cui Shicheng seemed surprised and asked, "how do you know?"

    "How do I know? If I say that you have locked up the owner of the crystal soul stone, will you believe it? " The ink is cool, and the night is cold.

    "You... What are you talking about? You... You say you are the master of the crystal soul stone? No, it''s impossible! You can''t cheat me. You must be sent by Chiyou people to destroy Jingpo stone! My shamanism has been guarding Jingpo stone for thousands of years. I will never let you destroy it. " Cui Shicheng''s voice is a little manic.

    "Cui Shicheng, we have experienced life and death together with you. Is it necessary to cheat you?" I said discontentedly.

    "No, everything before is just the means you use to gain my trust. I won''t be fooled by you!" Cui Shicheng said firmly.

    I went. Cui Shicheng is really a dead brain. He doesn''t eat oil and salt. No matter what, it doesn''t work. Should I scold him or him?

    Looking at this posture, Mo liangye didn''t bother to talk with him. He directly condensed a group of pure black dead air in his palm and tried to fight against the stone gate that blocked our retreat.

    To say that this ink cool night power is also very huge, but I don''t know why, hit on the stone gate, unexpectedly no reaction.

    What is the stone gate made of? Is that too strong?

    Mo liangye couldn''t believe it. He tried several times, but there was no reaction.

    It seems that Cui Shicheng outside laughs at the moment when he hears the news inside us: "you don''t have to waste your efforts. I''ve already said that you can''t open the stone gate! Not only that, but you will soon die in it and be crushed into flesh

    As soon as Cui Shicheng''s voice fell, I heard a "click".

    When Mo Liang and I heard about it, we found another stone gate in the cave.

    What''s more, this stone gate is moving towards us bit by bit!

    Seeing this scene, my heart was shocked. I rushed to Cui Shicheng outside and cried, "Cui Shicheng, please let us out! If you really crush us into meat mud, you will regret it

    "I don''t know if I''ll regret it in the future. I only know that if I let you go into the cave and steal Jingpo stone now, it''s really regret!" Cui Shicheng answered coldly.

    Seeing that stone gate is getting closer and closer to us, my heart can''t help but be more anxious, desperately slapping the stone gate at the entrance.

    "Cui Shicheng, please, we won''t take the crystal soul stone, please let us out..." I almost used the voice of pleading.

    But in exchange, Cui Shicheng still refused.

    "It''s no use asking me now. Once these two stone gates start, they can''t stop at all. You''d better wait for them to be crushed into meat mud. As for me, I will not accompany you! "

    With that, Cui Shicheng left the cave with a big laugh.

    Well, as soon as Cui Shicheng left, things immediately got worse.

    The stone gate at the entrance can''t be opened, and the stone gate inside is approaching us little by little. We are trapped in this small space. It''s really that every day should not be, and the earth is not working.

    "Mo Liang night, what should I do? Are we really going to be pressed into patties? " I asked anxiously.

    Although Mo liangye''s face was cold, it was more dignified than usual.

    Obviously, in the face of the present situation, he is helpless.

    "It''s no use just worrying now. I''d better calm down and find out if there is any mechanism that can stop the stone gate!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    But having said that, the stone gate moved towards us a little bit, which led to the smaller and smaller volume of air that we could breathe. I gradually felt that my chest was very stuffy, and I was about to lose my breath.

    In contrast, Mo liangye was much calmer. He used his flashlight to shine on the walls around him, as if he was looking for something.

    However, just as the flashlight light swept through the walls on both sides, I vaguely saw something on it.

    "Wait, what do you think this is?" I reached for the wall.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye quickly took my hand: "madam, be careful!"

    I shook my head, should say: "now we are trapped here, left and right are all dead, what else to be afraid of?"

    With that, I took my hand out of his arms and continued to touch the wall.

    Maybe it''s too old. A lot of the soil on the wall has fallen off and appears mottled.

    I forced to dig away some soil, carefully look at the things behind the cover, can not help but take a breath.

    This... This is actually a chessboard!

    Seems to see what I found, Mo cool night quickly turned to see.

    "This chessboard does not appear on the wall for no reason. It must mean something!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I nodded, some excited should say: "yes, maybe it''s the password that can let us out!"

    Mo liangye turned to look at the stone gate that was still slowly moving towards us, and said with a dignified face: "we have to do it as soon as possible, otherwise there will be no time!"

    But in fact, sometimes the more anxious people are, the easier it is for their brains to become blank.

    Even as I watched the stone gate getting closer to us, I still had no idea.

    Mo cool night stares at that chessboard to see two eyes, seem to think of what.

    "Do you remember Cui Shicheng said that this cave has been guarded by Shamanism for thousands of years?"

    "Yes, he said that, but does it have anything to do with our going out now?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    As soon as my voice fell, a rare smile appeared on Mo liangye''s face.

    "Madam, what is the most famous Shamanism?"

    I tried to think about it, but the impression of Shamanism in my mind was that I had to help the soldiers.

    "Is it to help the soldiers decide?" I asked tentatively.

    Mo cool night cunningly smile for a while, should way: "if I guess correctly, this go out of password, hide in help soldier to decide in!"

    Hearing this, I immediately more puzzled.

    Isn''t Bangbing used to summon five kinds of wild immortals? How did it become the code for us to go out?

    Mo liangye didn''t explain to me much, so he said to himself, "the orthodox guild is divided into two parts, please reconcile and send the divine tune. In shentiao, there are 10, 9, and 1 hidden in the "ten to nine locks, and one door is open."�� In the upper three caves, in the lower five courtyards, the soldiers were told one by one that "what''s hidden inside is 3, 5, 1�� Seven Li street, eight Li Ying, ten li placed under the wind Pavilion ''inside is 7, 8, 10; 10��9��1��20��3��5��1��9��7��8��10��25�� Then use 20 + 9 + 25 = 54, but obviously there is no 54 in this chessboard, so you have to use 5 + 4 = 9! "

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, I immediately responded: "as you say, there are a series of numbers hidden in songshen tune?"

    Mo liangye nodded and went on to say: "the pine has two fruits. One is called" westbound, West sky, West cause and effect "and the other is" East China Sea, East China Sea, East China Sea, red "�� The essence of the sun and moon gathered together, and grew into eight hundred years before and after that, corresponding to 8, 0, 0; "One drum, thunderclap, two drums, wind, three drums" means 1, 2, 3. Using the algorithm just now, it is 2 + 1 + 1 = 4, 8 + 0 + 0 = 8, 1 + 2 + 3 = 6, then 4 + 8 + 6 = 18. Similarly, there is no 18th lattice, so we have to use 1 + 8 = 9! "

    It''s untied!

    All the numbers of "ask God" and "send God" are 9, which means the switch to go out is in the ninth column of the ninth row on the chessboard!

    After figuring this out, Mo liangye and I quickly counted the squares, then reached out and knocked on the square, and found that the place was really hollow.

    Seeing that the stone gate was less than half a meter away from us, Mo liangye couldn''t care much. He clenched his fist and thumped hard at the hollow place.

    After the hollow place is broken, an iron ring is exposed inside. Mo liangye, no matter what, directly pulls it hard.

    Unexpectedly, the next second, I and Mo liangye''s body instantly weightless, fell into the crack of the ground suddenly.

    Because we were unprepared, we both rolled down completely. Our head and body hurt badly.

    Fortunately, we didn''t roll long before we hit a wall and stopped.

    Just then, I heard a loud bang from above!

    that was close!

    If we didn''t remember the decision of helping soldiers just now, and we didn''t find the mechanism from the decision of helping soldiers, now we have been overstocked into meat cakes by the two stone gates above!

    Now it seems that we have to pay more attention to what others say. Maybe we can use it to save lives at the critical time!

 Chapter 363

    "Are you all right, ma''am?" Mo liangye asked with concern.

    I felt my left arm and found that it couldn''t move at all, and it hurt badly when I touched it.

    "I... my arm seems to have dislocated!" My brows are almost in line with the pain.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye''s face suddenly changed. He took my arm for a look and said, "it''s really dislocated. Maybe it was knocked on the stone steps just now. Just bear with it and I''ll take it for you! "

    As soon as I heard that I had to pick up my arm, I felt bad.

    You know, the pain of the arm is not the general pain.

    I remember when I was a child, Xu Ya once helped me to pick up a kite in a tree. He accidentally fell down and dislocated his arm. When Uncle Xu helped him pick it up, Xu Ya screamed miserably, which was even bigger than the cry of a sow in a pigsty!

    So, since then, I''ve had a complete shadow over the dislocation of my arm.

    "That... That can not answer? I... I''m afraid of pain... "I said wrongly.

    Mo liangye smiles and says, "madam, do you want to be a disabled person? This arm is dislocated. You have to pick it up earlier. Otherwise, after a long time, the bone will grow crooked. If you want to pick it up at that time, you have to break the bone first and then pick it up again! "

    Knock... Knock off and connect again? Do you want to be so cruel?

    This kind of thing, is really think of cold sweat, OK?

    Seeing that I was still afraid, Mo liangye reached out and touched my head and comforted me: "madam, it''s OK. Just for a while. Soon, I promise!"

    I looked at him suspiciously, a little afraid, but still nodded.

    Unexpectedly, after getting my permission, Mo liangye didn''t even prepare, so he picked up my arm and pushed it on my shoulder.

    Great pain came from my shoulder. I not only burst out tears, but also let out a scream.

    Pain... Really pain... My heart and liver are trembling.

    "Well, ma''am, move yourself and see if you can move?" Mo liangye said with a smile.

    I wiped my tears, and then according to his statement, carefully moved the left arm, and found that it could move!

    Not only that, it doesn''t seem to hurt much.

    "This... This is it?" I asked incredulously.

    Mo liangye shrugged and said, "otherwise? Do you want me to cut off your arm with a knife and take it back? "

    I was too lazy to take care of him. I stood up and patted the dust on my body, ready to continue on my way.

    However, at this time, Mo liangye suddenly "hissed" and motioned me not to speak.

    Seeing him like this, I was in the same place and didn''t dare to move.

    "Be careful, something is approaching us!" Mo liangye said softly.

    As soon as I said this, I became more nervous.

    When I was on it, I encountered something as fierce as a bat. Now what is it that is approaching us?

    I carry a heart, even the atmosphere dare not, so quietly looking at the front.

    After a while, a bee flew out of the dark, buzzing around us.

    Shit, it''s just a bee?

    That cool night of ink is too fussy, isn''t it?

    When I saw his posture just now, I thought that some monster was preparing to attack us. After making trouble together for a long time, it turned out that it was just a bee!

    Think of here, I just mentioned a heart, now is finally put down.

    However, I just relaxed. Within five seconds, Mo liangye pulled me behind him and reminded him in a deep voice: "don''t be careless, this is not an ordinary bee, but a corpse bee!"

    Hear "corpse poisonous bee" these three words, my heart "clatter" for a while, almost back to breath.

    I went, this little bee is actually a corpse wasp? Do you want such bad luck?

    The so-called necrotic wasps often live in the deep mountains and forests where there are locust trees.

    Sophora tree, known as the "ghost in the wood", because of its extreme Yin, so the radical of the name with a "ghost" word.

    Where there are locust trees growing in deep mountains, human or animal corpses are often buried underground.

    Locust tree attracts shade and loves shade, so as long as its body is buried underground, no matter how many years or how deep, its roots will be tied to the location where the body is.

    If the root is tied to the corpse, it can absorb the Yin Qi and corpse liquid from the corpse to supply the growth of trees.

    After a long time, all the branches and leaves of the whole tree are full of Yin Qi and corpse liquid.

    When locust trees bloom, the power of Yin Qi and corpse fluid will reach the maximum, which will attract bees to come to collect honey.

    And the bees that collect the honey of locust tree with Yin Qi and corpse liquid often mutate and become the terrible corpse venom bees.

    You know, the necrotic wasp is one of the top ten poisons. Its toxicity is ten times that of King Cobra. Once stung, it will surely die!

    No wonder on the way here, we can see the locust trees with snow-white flowers almost everywhere.

    At that time, I thought it was very beautiful, but now when I see this corpse wasp, I can''t think of the corpse buried under the locust tree.

    "Madam, you hide behind me, don''t move!" Mo cool night exhorts a way.

    After that, he immediately transferred the cold sword from the storage ring, and saw a crazy dance against the corpse wasp. He saw that the body wasp was executed like a horse, and his body and legs were all in a different position.

    "Husband, you have enough swordsmanship. When can you teach me?" I can''t help joking with Mo liangye.

    Mo Liang night light smile, should way: "madam, do you want to sword, or want to learn sword?"

    "What''s the difference between the upper sword and the lower sword?" I asked casually.

    However, when I finished asking, I suddenly got a reaction.

    Well, this cool night dare to scold me now. How dare you!

    Angry, I raised my foot and kicked his ass.

    Mo cool night pour also don''t hide, on the contrary obediently stand there motionless let me kick.

    "Hey, you''re not hiding? Are you a fool? " I murmured.

    Can ink cool night or motionless looking at the front, didn''t want to pay attention to my meaning.

    So, I looked in the direction he was looking, and I saw something moving in the dark, accompanied by a "buzzing" sound.

    "What is that? How does it feel a little weird?" I felt my goose bumps and said.

    "Corpse wasps, a swarm of corpse wasps! Run

    With that, Mo liangye took me running in the cave.

    Although we don''t know where we are going or whether we are going in the wrong direction, we can''t think much about the current situation.

    If you''re caught by that swarm of corpse wasps, even if you have 10 lives, it''s not enough to play!

 Chapter 364

    Maybe the oxygen under the ground is relatively thin. After running for about ten minutes, I was out of breath.

    "Stop, stop, let''s have a rest for a while. If we run like this, even if we are not stung to death by the venomous bee, we will die of lack of oxygen!" I called to stop the cool night.

    Mo Liang night looked around and saw that he had already shaken off the corpse wasps. He was a little relieved and stopped.

    "The cave goes deep into the ground. It''s full of Yin Qi. It''s not sure that there will be any evil things. We''d better be careful." Ink cool night sink voice to remind a way.

    I nodded and said, "yes, I didn''t expect that this cave was so dangerous. Some humanoid bats don''t say, but there are corpse wasps. I don''t understand. How can those corpse wasps appear in the cave? Is this their nest? "

    Even though he stopped, Mo liangye still looked around with vigilance and said casually, "I don''t know if this is their nest, but I''m sure there must be other exits besides the cave where we just came in!"

    Indeed, Mo liangye is right.

    When we came in just now, there was not only no sign of man-made damage, but also no sign of the entry and exit of the corpse venom bees.

    This means that there must be a place in the cave that connects with the outside world.

    Otherwise, not only will there be no oxygen in the whole cave, even the corpse wasps will not be able to get in and out.

    But where on earth is the place to get out?

    And the crystal soul stone. Now we have confirmed that it is in this cave, but there is no clue at all. How can we find it?

    I am full of melancholy. I don''t know what to do next, so I have to ask for help from Mo liangye.

    "Do you have any ideas about how to find Jingpo stone?" I asked casually.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "not yet, but I can feel that there is something with great energy in the cave, like a living creature! I believe that as long as we find that thing, we should be able to find Jingpo stone. "

    When he said that, I instinctively thought of horse belly and snake king BAMO.

    From the past experience, every hiding place of Jingpo stone must be guarded by an extremely fierce beast.

    After all, the crystal soul stone is the soul of the female. It is very important to the world and the underworld.

    Although the mountain has been guarded by members of Shamanism of all ages, since ancient times, there has never been a lack of capable people in human history. It would be too simple to rely on Shamanism alone.

    As long as they break the Shamanism''s decision, can they steal the crystal soul stone easily?

    Since the crystal spirit stone can be preserved to this day, it means that the giant beast in this cave can''t be dealt with by ordinary people.

    Even, maybe even those able-bodied people from ancient times to modern times can''t help it.

    Such a giant beast guarding here has brought great security to the safety of Jingpo stone, but it also brought great trouble for me and Mo liangye to find and take Jingpo stone.

    But now that we have entered, we have no choice at all. Even if we know that it is extremely dangerous, we have to go down.

    "Ma''am, if we have a good rest, let''s continue on our way! Chen Feng''s situation can only last three days, we have to quickly take the crystal soul stone and go back to help him return the soul to his body. Otherwise, if it''s more than three days, it''s useless to take it back. " Mo Liang night reminds a way.

    Knowing the truth, I took a deep breath, patted the dust on my body, and prepared to continue to search for Jingpo stone with him.

    However, just at this time, a small black spot swayed in front of my eyes.

    I was slightly stunned, and then fixed my eyes to see that it was actually a corpse wasp.

    It fluttered its wings less than 5cm away from my eyes, so that I could see the antenna like antennae above it.

    All of a sudden, the cold sweat on my body came out. I didn''t dare to move. I had to step back carefully.

    But the corpse venom bee seems to notice that I want to escape. If I take a step back, it will move forward. If I take two steps back, it will take two steps forward.

    When I stepped back to the third small step, I finally couldn''t stand it. No matter what happened, I turned around and ran away with the ink!

    Unexpectedly, less than 50 meters after we ran out, we heard the familiar "buzzing" sound coming from all directions.

    finished!

    We were soon forced to stop and had to lean against the wall to defend.

    Because in just half a minute, thousands of corpse wasps came from nowhere, surrounded me and Mo liangye, and seemed to attack us at any time.

    Cold sweat like water, burst out, I feel my heart almost pulled into a ball.

    "What to do?" I asked Mo liangye in a low voice.

    Mo liangye didn''t answer, but directly took out the cold sword from the storage ring and held it in his hand, as if he was ready to fight with these corpse poison bees.

    In this case, I can only prepare for the challenge.

    However, I don''t have as good a weapon as Han Jian, and I don''t have his exquisite sword technique. To deal with these corpse wasps, I can only do DIY!

    Thinking of this, before these corpse venom bees attack, I quickly take out a stick and cloth from the storage ring, quickly wind them together, pour oil on them, and make a simple torch.

    I''m not sure these corpse wasps are afraid of fire. In this case, dead horses can only be used as living horse doctors.

    "Ma''am, if you are in danger, you must protect yourself first!" Mo Liang night glanced at me and reminded me.

    I know. He''s afraid I''ll do something stupid for him.

    After all, no one really knows what will happen in this cave.

    He doesn''t want me to do stupid things for him, just as I don''t want him to do stupid things for me.

    Seems to understand me and Mo liangye''s words, those corpse wasps inexplicably become manic up, one by one wings flutter faster and faster, Mao full strength rushed to me and Mo liangye.

    Seeing this scene, I simply sank my heart, and directly lit the simple torch in my hand, desperately waving to those corpse poison bees.

    What I didn''t expect was that these corpse wasps were very powerful, and they were really as afraid of fire as ordinary bees.

    I waved this torch and burned more than ten corpse wasps at once.

    At the same time, Mo liangye''s situation is not bad. His cold sword can kill more than ten corpse wasps.

    But even so, Mo liangye and I are in a weak position.

    You know, those corpse wasps are not dozens or hundreds, but thousands.

    It''s just a dozen or so. Even if we kill till dawn, we can''t finish it.

    In desperation, Mo liangye and I can only choose to run while fighting.

    But this is not a long-term solution, because after a while, the corpse wasps caught up again.

    When Mo liangye saw that the situation was not right, he immediately took off his coat and wrapped it around me, protecting my head, face and neck, leaving only two eyes to see the way.

    "Madam, if we don''t get stung to death by these venomous bees, we''ll die here. After a while, you run quickly. I''ll stay and drag those corpse wasps to buy you time! " Ink cool night a face deep feeling of looking at me to say.

    Hearing this, I shook my head: "no, you don''t go, I don''t go either!"

    "Ma''am, be obedient and wait for me in a safe place. As long as I finish dealing with these corpse wasps, I''ll come to you right away!" Mo liangye said.

    I still don''t agree, because the strength of the two of us are all tormented by these corpse venom bees. How bad his condition will be if he stays here alone, even with his toes.

    He is my husband. In order to protect me, he is willing to face thousands of corpse wasps by himself. How can I run away alone?

    "No, we came in together, we have to go out together!" I look firm said.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye turned his head and looked at the corpse venom bees who were coming. His face sank and he put his arms around me and forced his kiss on my lips.

    No sweet words, no tender words. The kiss of Mo Liang night broke my heart.

    "No, Mo liangye, I don''t want to be separated from you. You said you would never be separated from me again!" I said in a dumb voice.

    Ink cool night, the corners of the mouth with a smile, eyes with a sea like general deep love.

    "Ma''am, believe me, I will come to you!"

    As soon as the words fell, Mo liangye pushed me away, and then ran to the direction where the corpse wasps came.

    Seeing this, I almost collapsed.

    In order to protect me, Mo liangye went to the dead bee colony by himself. What''s the difference between this and death?

    Sure enough, as soon as Mo liangye rushed into the corpse venom bee colony, those corpse venom bees stopped the car like crazy, and they all went around him. They didn''t come to me at all.

    This time, Mo liangye gave up the cold sword and directly used his palm to condense the pure black dead air. At least nearly 100 corpse wasps could be killed with one hand.

    In just a few minutes, Mo liangye has solved many problems.

    It seems that I haven''t run yet. Mo liangye is a little worried. He immediately yells at me: "run! If you don''t run again, I''ll have to find a way to protect you in the future! "

    Indeed, with his ability, there should be no problem in self-protection.

    But I''m not the same. I may be able to catch demons and seal ghosts, but I can do very little to deal with such a large number of corpse venom bees.

    In this case, it may be the greatest help for him not to drag him down and let him concentrate on dealing with these corpse wasps.

    Think of here, I am extremely reluctant to give up toward the distant ink cool night to see one eye, and then quickly away from the scene of the scuffle.

    I don''t know why, as I ran, tears fell down.

    Mo liangye, you must have nothing to do, you promised me, you will never be separated from me again.

    So, you must be good, must come to me, I will always wait for you!

 Chapter 365

    In this way, I ran and ran, and I didn''t know how long I had been running. Until I was exhausted, I finally stopped.

    In front of me, the world was dark. Except for the searchlight on my head, I didn''t know what was around me.

    It''s like walking in the dark, full of unknown fear of everything around.

    In order to prevent something from rushing out in the dark, I instinctively pulled out lubanchi from the storage ring, held it in my hand, and watched everything around.

    If ink cool night in, at least I can have a rely on.

    But at the moment, he''s dealing with the corpse wasp over there. He doesn''t care about me at all.

    In order not to cause him any trouble, I have to rely on myself.

    Because I was too tired, I stood in the same place for a long time to rest, and then I finally slowed down.

    Running in this cave is really much more tiring than running outside. It''s hard to see. The key is that the oxygen content is relatively thin. After running for a long time, the brain is prone to hypoxia.

    When people are short of oxygen, they are easily confused.

    This is not, just when I had a good rest and was ready to move on, I suddenly saw a person walking out of the darkness in front of me.

    The man was thin and rickety, but his steps were steady.

    Especially the iconic white hair, in the boundless darkness is particularly dazzling, let my heart up in an instant.

    I hold Lu Banchi tightly, ready to fight at any time.

    But when the man approached, I was so surprised that I almost lost my Lu Banchi in my hand.

    Grandma, it''s grandma!

    What on earth is this?

    Isn''t she dead?

    I remember that grandma was killed and scattered with seven soul nails. Even the burial was arranged by Uncle Lu and I together.

    But... But how could she be in this cave?

    Thinking of this, I tentatively asked: "milk... Grandma, are you really my grandma?"

    The man took a look at me and answered with a cold hum: "you child, I thought you would be mature and steady after so many things, but I didn''t expect you to be so worried!"

    I was stunned by this.

    Because her tone as like as two peas were always the same as before.

    I believe that there are many things in this world that can become human, but I don''t believe that there are any things in this world that can imitate people so much.

    At that time, grandma planed me out of my mother''s reincarnation belly and raised me up alone. We lived together for 20 years, so I knew her very well.

    If this person is not my grandmother, how can I not see the flaw?

    Seeing what I seemed to be hesitating about, the man who was very much like Grandma spoke again.

    "What? After being Princess Ming for a few days, even Grandma didn''t recognize her? You have a lot of style

    With that, grandma took a slender stick from behind and hit me on the ass.

    Although this hit some pain, but still let my heart a joy.

    I remember when I was a child, Wang erha, who lived next door, called me a child without parents. I was so angry that I beat Wang erha hard and beat him to death.

    Wang erha''s parents ran to my house to make trouble and insisted on asking grandma for thousands of yuan of medical expenses.

    Grandma was annoyed, so she took a long and thin stick and beat me on my leg, beating me to pieces.

    It was the first and last time grandma hit me.

    Because after the fight, grandma regretted, holding me crying.

    Since then, no matter what happened, I have never been as impulsive as when I was a child.

    And grandma, she never hit me again for anything.

    So at the moment, when grandma hit me with a stick like she did when she was a child, I was almost sure that the person in front of me was my grandma.

    So, I simply rushed over and hugged grandma, tears falling down.

    "Grandma, I miss you so much."

    Grandma patted me on the back and comforted me in a soft voice: "you child, why are you crying? I''m still fine."

    Hearing grandma''s words, I wiped a tear and said, "OK, I won''t cry any more. As long as grandma is OK, I promise I won''t cry."

    "Well, in grandma''s eyes, you are a child who will never grow up!" Grandma said with a smile.

    Seeing grandma''s smile, my haze mood gradually cleared up.

    In this world, perhaps there is nothing more gratifying than recovery.

    A few months ago, I saw my grandmother buried.

    At that time, I thought I would never see grandma again in my life.

    No matter how much I think of her or miss her, I can only go back to the cemetery of my old house to give her a piece of incense and kowtow.

    But I didn''t think that today, a few months later, Grandma could come back to life, and I could hug her tightly again.

    This kind of feeling is really rare.

    "By the way, grandma, why are you here? You were not... Were not... "I still couldn''t restrain my curiosity and asked.

    Grandma light smile, replied: "you want to say how I resurrected, right?"

    No one knows me better than grandma!

    I nodded and said, "grandma, what unique secret skill have you mastered that can revive the dead?"

    Although I know it sounds a bit incredible, the Shura world can revive Chi you, and we can also find a way to revive Nu Yu after collecting all the crystal soul stones. Then why can''t grandma revive after she dies?

    Therefore, I believe that the reason why grandma can stand in front of me now is that she must have mastered some unique secret skill that can revive the dead!

    Hearing what I said, grandma nodded and said, "you guessed right. The reason why the Chen family was coveted by other sects in the river and lake was that there was a secret in the Chen family, which was resurrection! A few months ago, I was killed by Fang Lianqiu, and my soul was scattered by the soul nail. But because I knew the Chen family''s resurrection technique, I resurrected myself in a few months. I wanted to find you, but I learned that you came to Korea, so I found you all the way! "

    As soon as I said this, I basically understood it all.

    Originally, it was the mysterious resurrection that brought grandma back to life.

    That''s great!

    Grandma''s death has always been the biggest regret in my heart.

    And now, grandma has come back to life, my life is finally complete!

    Thinking of this, I hugged grandma tightly again.

    "Well, I know you''re excited, but now is not the time for chatting. The cave is extremely dangerous. Let''s go to a safe place first! " Grandma said with a smile.

    I nodded and asked, "grandma, you just came over there, but you are familiar with the environment here?"

    "It''s not far away. It''s much safer there than here. Let''s go now." Grandma took my hand and was ready to go.

    "But he hasn''t come yet! What if I go too far and he can''t find me? Otherwise, we''d better wait for him first! " I''m a little hesitant.

    "Why are you such a dead hearted child? Mo liangye is the king of the underworld. He has great ability. Since he let you go, he must have a way to find you! " Grandma said.

    I thought about it and thought it was right.

    Mo liangye never does anything that is not sure. As long as I don''t get out of the cave, he will find me!

    Besides, he said, let me find a safe place to wait for him.

    Now I''m going to a safe place with my grandmother. I should have done what he said?

    When I think of this, I will not hesitate any more. I will go directly with grandma to the endless darkness

 Chapter 366

    Xu was too excited. Along the way, my grandmother and I could hardly finish talking.

    That I did not pay much attention to the situation along the road, just follow grandma all the way forward.

    Looking at the cave that seems to be gradually open in front of me, I can''t help feeling a little happy.

    "Grandma, I didn''t expect there was such a big place in this cave! How did you find it? " I asked excitedly.

    Grandma smile, mouth should be: "I also happen to find here, later heard your side of the movement, ran to find you."

    "Let''s wait here for Mo liangye. He should come soon!"

    With that, I looked back at the direction when I came, hoping that Mo liangye could come as soon as possible.

    After all, I''m a little worried about him dealing with those corpse wasps alone.

    But I don''t know why, grandma seems to disagree.

    "Those corpse venom bees are very powerful. They can find us through our smell, so it''s not very safe here. We have to go ahead again." Grandma turned to answer.

    "But..."

    I hesitated, worried that I would go too far, for a while, Mo liangye could not find us.

    See me dawdle, grandma suddenly some impatient, harshly urged: "hurry up, or those corpse venom bees catch up, we are finished!"

    Hearing this, I can''t say any more. After all, grandma is also for my good.

    She is an old lady, and she is also an old lady. She has eaten more salt than I have. She will not harm me.

    Thinking of this, I followed grandma and went on.

    However, after two steps, I soon found something wrong.

    Because my grandmother, who has been walking in front of me, has disappeared!

    After I realized this, I broke out in a cold sweat again and stopped in a hurry.

    "Grandma! Grandma, where are you? " I cried.

    Unprecedented panic moment from the bottom of my heart, I suddenly some fear.

    The fear is not the fear of the unknown, but the fear of losing grandma again.

    Grandma''s death caused me how much trauma, perhaps only I know.

    Every midnight, I often dream about the old house and the scene of living with my grandmother.

    That kind of missing, just like a vine, clinging to me, let me never let go.

    And now, after a long time, grandma resurrected, reappeared in front of my eyes, but suddenly disappeared, how can I accept it?

    "Grandma, where are you? You don''t want Faye again? Xiao Fei really miss you. Please don''t go, OK I was so anxious that I almost cried.

    However, just then, a voice suddenly rang out.

    "Are you looking for me?"

    I suddenly turned around and looked at the voice. I saw grandma standing half a meter behind me, looking at me with a smile.

    "Grandma, where have you been? You almost scared me to death, don''t you know? "

    I hugged grandma for fear that she would disappear in front of me again.

    Grandma laughed and said, "silly girl, even if I want to go, I have to take you with me."

    I looked up at grandma, just want to say something, but feel grandma laugh a little strange.

    Instead of the former kindness, there is more cunning and... Yinluan!

    How could grandma have such a smile?

    In my memory, although grandma is sometimes more severe, she is still very kind. She will never show such a smile.

    If so, who is the grandmother?

    What is the purpose of her disguise as grandma?

    Countless questions rushed into my mind in an instant, making me a mess.

    I subconsciously want to get rid of my grandmother''s arms, but it''s too late. She stretched out her hand and pushed me hard. I couldn''t stand, so I fell back.

    But the next scene, but let me more gaping.

    Because where I fell was not the ground, but the air.

    That is to say, the place I stood just now is actually a cliff, a cliff hidden in a cave!

    If I had just walked on, there would have been no doubt that I would have fallen off the cliff.

    But it seems that it''s meaningless not to go forward now, because I was pushed by the false grandmother and fell off it.

    The moment of falling, the wind whistling past my ears.

    I looked up and saw that there was no grandma''s voice on the cliff.

    How could it be so fast?

    If she''s really fake, shouldn''t she watch me fall down and die before she leaves?

    For no reason, a terrible idea suddenly flashed through my mind.

    Difficult... Is it that grandma just now is not the change of other things, but the illusion created by my own inner demons?

    Because I always have a deep sense of guilt and miss for my grandmother''s death, and I always dream that one day my grandmother can come back to life, and then our family will continue to live happily together.

    So, my demons created this illusion, let me indulge in it, and pushed myself down the cliff.

    But even if I figured out the reason, I didn''t have time to save myself.

    The cliff, which is tens of meters high, only gives me time to walk out of the illusion, but not time to save my life.

    Just listen to "plop", my back first fell into the water, splashed countless spray.

    Then, the impact of the fall submerged me in the water.

    The light at the bottom of the water was very dark. Holding my breath, I looked around and found that it was a deep pool hidden in the mountain. I couldn''t see how deep the pool was.

    I didn''t want to waste my time in the water, so I went upstream.

    Seeing that it was about to come out of the water, I suddenly felt a force holding my feet and pulling me into the water desperately.

    I subconsciously look back, but see holding my hand things, is a child.

    To be exact, it''s a kid with hair all over his body and a tail behind his ass.

    But how can there be such a strange child in this world?

    The key is, actually grow in such a dark and strange cave deep pool?

    So, almost without any hesitation, I decided that the thing holding my feet was definitely not an ordinary child, but a water monkey!

    Water monkey, also known as "Water Ghost", is called "river boy" in Japan.

    Its water quality is excellent, and it has a huge and mysterious power. It can dig the ground at the bottom of the water and shuttle through different ponds and rivers. When it catches the person who falls into the water, it will drag it into the bottom of the water and fill the seven orifices of the victim with mud, causing him to suffocate and die.

    What''s more, water monkeys will eat human blood, nails and eyes.

    Thinking of this, how dare I delay? Push it hard and push it upstream.

    But the hand of this water monkey seems to grow on my leg. No matter how I push it, it will not let go.

    Moreover, there is a tendency to pull more and more tightly.

    I went. It''s against me. Do you have to kill my rhythm?

    If it''s on land, maybe I can have a slow fight with it.

    But now it''s in the water. I can only hold my breath for 3 minutes at most. If I can''t solve it within 3 minutes, even if I''m not killed by it, I can choke myself because of lack of oxygen.

    You know, choking on water is a terrible thing.

    That kind of want to struggle, but struggle hopeless, can only watch the water pouring into his body, the last bit of the feeling of death, is tantamount to lingchi.

    Anyway, I don''t want to die like this, so I have to solve this water monkey in 3 minutes!

    Therefore, I immediately transferred the Lu Ban Chi and the ink line from the storage ring, one left and one right in the hand.

    Then he turned over and kicked the other foot at the water monkey''s chest.

    Maybe it hurt. The water monkey''s hand holding my foot was a little loose.

    But it was just a moment. In two seconds, it grabbed my foot again and refused to let go.

    As time goes by, the underwater pressure makes my head dizzy and my internal organs seem to explode.

    If it goes on like this, I''m really finished.

    I don''t want to die. I''m going to wait for the cool night.

    If he can''t find me after dealing with those corpse wasps, he will go crazy!

    So, anyway, I have to fight hard.

    Think of here, I bite teeth, heart a horizontal, no longer struggle, but the whole person bent down, holding the water monkey.

    The water monkey didn''t seem to think that I didn''t run, but I was still holding it.

    However, it is taking advantage of the stupefied God of these seconds, I have used the ink line in the hands of its body around, firmly tied up.

    When the water monkey reacted, he couldn''t get rid of it.

    After eating this loss, the water monkey instantly became angry, and the hand that was holding my leg was even more reluctant to let go.

    But it doesn''t matter, now its body has been bound by ink thread, even if it drags my feet, it can''t make much waves.

    What''s more, I still have a Lu Banchi in my hand.

    The water monkey seemed to be in a hurry after he was tied up, so he opened his mouth and bit my leg.

    Seeing this, I''m not polite. I''ll fight with Lu Banchi.

    Xu is too hard, the water monkey did not have time to hide, I cut off the whole mouth, the face revealed a big hole.

    Countless black blood came out of the hole and soon blackened me and the water around it.

    Because of the problem of sight, I didn''t care a lot. I took Lu Banchi and chopped it in the direction of the water monkey, no matter whether it hit or not.

    But fortunately, God also took care of me. After a while, black blood flowed out again and darkened my sight.

    I pushed hard under my feet and pulled the water monkey off my hand.

    In an instant, I was so happy that I quickly went upstream.

    Maybe I stayed at the bottom of the water for a long time. When I came out of the water, I felt the whole world was fresh, and a feeling of unprecedented comfort rose slowly in my heart.

    At the same time, not far behind me, there was a sound of "Gudong", and the water monkey who was dragging my leg came to the surface of the water, motionless, and seemed to have been chopped to death by me.

    The previous sense of urgency almost disappeared in an instant, the danger was finally relieved, and now it''s time to go ashore.

    So I paddled my arm and swam quickly to the bank in front of me.

    But I don''t know why, it''s not far from the shore. I swam for five minutes, but I still didn''t reach it.

    What''s more, I found a more terrible thing, that is, I seem to stay in the same place all the time, never leaving the water area where I met the water monkey just now

 Chapter 367

    This discovery made my heart cool to the top, difficult... Didn''t the water monkey die just now?

    I subconsciously looked back, but saw that the water monkey was still floating on the water, motionless, as if it was really dead.

    In this case, we still can''t swim out of this water area?

    On land, there is a saying that ghosts fight against walls, but in the water, they have never heard of such a thing.

    Unless, there is only one possibility, that is, there is something under the water holding me!

    Thinking of this, I sank down a little bit and dived into the water to see what was keeping me from swimming.

    But this look scared me out of my life.

    Because it''s a fish, a giant carp. Its body is five meters long.

    The reason why I couldn''t swim out was that the giant carp wrapped its beard around my feet.

    After killing the water monkey, I thought there should be no other monsters in the water, so I relaxed my vigilance.

    But I didn''t expect that there was such a big fish in the water besides the water monkey!

    If this thing gets out, it should be able to apply for Guinness records, right?

    After all, no one has seen such a big carp except me!

    Wait, this giant fish is not as simple as carp, because just now, I vaguely saw the two wings on its back!

    I went, this... This fish''s body, unexpectedly also... Also has the wing?

    What else can we do?

    Is it a fish or a bird?

    I was so scared by the shape of the fish that I forgot to continue swimming. I was so stupefied that I suddenly thought of something in my mind.

    It is said in the book of mountains and seas: "another hundred and eighty miles to the west is called the mountain of Thai utensils. When you see the water flowing out, you will flow into the quicksand in the West. It''s a multi Wen ray, like a carp, with a bird''s wing on its body and a white head and a red beak on its body. It often travels in the West Sea, swims in the East China Sea and flies at night. "

    Yes, it''s wenray. The giant fish in front of us is wenray in Shanhaijing!

    Damn, I didn''t expect to meet a skate in the deep pool of this cave, which only appeared in the legend of Shanhaijing.

    The point is that it even uses its beard to hold my feet, as if to pull me into the water.

    NND, did I really have a feud with water today? Why do everyone pull me into the water?

    But the water in this deep pool is really not good at all!

    So I bent down and reached out to tear the beard of the skate from my feet.

    But the more you pull it, the tighter it gets.

    Originally, it was so entangled that I didn''t feel much about it.

    But now, it has strangled my feet so that my blood doesn''t flow.

    If I go on like this for a long time, will my feet be necrotic?

    No, I don''t want to amputate. It''s better to kill me.

    So I immediately cut the beard of the skate with a lubanchi.

    As if aware of it, the skate immediately wrapped another beard around my hand, making me unable to move.

    Well, it''s like stealing the chicken.

    Is it hard for me to be buried under the water today?

    I can''t help feeling a little desperate in the present situation.

    But when people are in a desperate situation, especially when they are on the verge of death, they will really stimulate endless potential.

    Although I can''t move with one hand, it doesn''t matter. Don''t I still have one hand?

    What''s more, I have the hardest thing in human body teeth!

    Although this skate is powerful, it should also have a soft side. I don''t believe it. It won''t be afraid of pain!

    So I tried my best to pull the hand entangled by the skate in front of me.

    The skate has a lot of strength. When I pull a little bit, it pulls two points. Once and again, not only did I not pull my hand over, but I was pulled further by it.

    MD, this skate is so hateful!

    I can''t be angry, and I don''t care much about that. Since I can''t bite the beard on my hand, I''ll just bite the middle part of it.

    With my other hand, I pulled out the middle part of the skate''s beard, then opened my mouth and bit it.

    Countless pools of water poured into my body while I opened my mouth. I felt that my lungs were bursting, but I still didn''t dare to let go.

    Because I know, this may be my only chance.

    It''s so big, and it''s underwater. I can''t fight it alone.

    Therefore, we can only win by wisdom now!

    Fortunately, although Nawen ray is a kind of sacred animal in ancient times, it is flesh and blood in the end and is still afraid of pain.

    This is not, in my hard teeth bite grinding, soon it can not support, "whoosh" on the loose around my whiskers.

    Good boy, just take this time!

    The moment I was let go of it, I went to the shore with all my life.

    Because there was no skate''s beard this time, I swam very fast. Within 2 minutes, I was less than 10 meters away from the shore.

    Seeing the shore close in front of me, I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    It''s really dangerous just now. If it''s a little later, my lungs can''t stand it.

    It seems that I really survived, there must be a blessing!

    But obviously, I think things are too simple after all.

    Just as I was about to swim to the shore, the skate appeared again.

    Moreover, this time it did not subdue me with a beard, but directly grabbed my body with the two wings on the back of the fish and dragged me into the water.

    Finished. I have a way to deal with the beard just now. Now what can I do with the huge wings?

    Three times in a row was clamped back into the water, what do you want to do?

    I struggle hard, but the wings of the goods are really too hard, and Lu Banchi can''t cut it. I really have nothing to do.

    After the skate clamped me down, he seemed very happy and opened his mouth as if to swallow me down.

    I don''t know what it''s been eating for so many years. The smell in its mouth almost didn''t make me faint.

    I covered my nose and mouth, looked down, and saw that there was a trace of light in its dark mouth.

    Eh, how can there be a ray of light in its mouth?

    The whole cave is dark. Even the searchlight on my head has gone out. How can there be light?

    Difficult... Is that crystal soul stone in its belly?

    Inexplicably, I think of the process of taking back Jingpo stone in Miao.

    I remember at that time, Jingpo stone was guarded by the ancient beast horse belly.

    Is it a coincidence that the horsebelly and the skate are also the sacred beasts in the book of mountains and seas?

    No, most of the coincidences in the world are not coincidences, but intentional ones.

    In other words, the crystal soul stone that Mo liangye and I are searching for is probably in the belly of this skate!

 Chapter 368

    Having figured this out, I am both surprised and happy at the moment.

    Fortunately, after many hardships, I want to find Jingpo stone, and now I finally know its whereabouts.

    And surprisingly, the place where Jingpo stone is hiding is too dangerous for me.

    After all, it''s hidden in the belly of the skate, and the skate is so big that I can''t beat it at all. How can I take out the crystal soul stone?

    Can''t I let myself be eaten by the skate and then take out the crystal soul stone from its stomach?

    Even if I didn''t get bitten by its teeth, I would have to be smoked half dead.

    This road is impassable. We have to take another road.

    I thought about it for a while, and thought that there was Jiang Taigong fishing in ancient times. Why can''t I fish Jingpo stone now?

    You don''t have to go inside to get something. If you can find a way to catch the crystal soul stone, isn''t everyone happy?

    Thinking of this, I immediately put a snap on the ink line in my hand, leaving a circle, and then tried to put it down, trying to throw it into the belly of the skate along its mouth.

    But the skate is not a fool, I want to get out of its stomach crystal soul stone, actually a bite of my ink.

    It''s over. It''s broken before it''s started. Isn''t it too shameful for me?

    I just want to catch the crystal soul stone. Why is it so difficult?

    However, I soon found out that the difficulty is more than fishing out the crystal soul stone. In this case, it''s good to save my life.

    The skate has lost patience with me. It slowly pulls me down to its mouth by pinching my wings.

    I went. Is this product trying to swallow my whole life?

    On its sharp teeth and invincible halitosis, really think about the horror, OK?

    So, in order to survive, I had to struggle.

    Seeing me struggling, the skate was even more excited. He pinched me tighter with his wings, so that I could hardly move at last.

    I glanced at the skate from the corner of my eye and saw that its huge mouth was less than half a meter away from my feet. If I don''t take action, I''m afraid I can''t get out of here alive.

    Almost without any hesitation, I tried my best to take down the indefinite universe ring from my finger, and then recited a mantra. Then I saw that the golden ring became bigger and more in an instant, and quickly hit my Wen ray!

    Although I don''t know if the indefinite universe ring can deal with the skate, in this case, it''s better to have a try than to do nothing and just wait to die!

    Obviously, the skate didn''t expect me to make such a move. He was shocked and subconsciously released the wings that clamped my body.

    Without its clamp, my body instantly lost its balance and fell into the deep pool with another "plop".

    Fortunately, I can swim, and I didn''t drink a few mouthfuls of water to float to the surface.

    Even though the skate was huge, it was still severely beaten by indefinite universe ring.

    After all, there are nine indefinite rings, which is equivalent to one to nine skates.

    Seeing that the skate was restrained by the uncertain universe, I could feel a little relieved now and quickly swam to the shore.

    At the moment, for me, this deep pool is really a very dangerous place, I just want to get away from it as soon as possible!

    Unfortunately, the sky didn''t work out. After being injured by the ring of heaven and earth, the skate got angry. In a moment, it opened its mouth twice and began to suck water into its stomach.

    At the moment, it is like a water pump, burst out a huge suction, will have swam to the shore of me again to suck back into the deep pool.

    As I watched myself getting closer to the mouth of the skate, my heart almost jumped to my throat.

    NND, can I only be buried in this deep pool today?

    No, I still have a lot of things to do, I can''t tolerate myself dying in the hands of such a stinky fish!

    Thinking of this, even though the skate kept absorbing water, I also tried my best to swim to the shore.

    Even if you can''t swim to the shore for a while, it''s better than waiting to die there!

    But somehow, the skate refused to let me go. I would rather die than be sucked in by it. I entangled my feet with my long beard again and dragged it in front of me.

    This time, I''m exhausted. I can''t resist this skate, which is at least ten times as big as me. It soon dragged me to my mouth again.

    Seeing the skate open its smelly mouth and try to swallow me down, I am almost desperate now.

    I have to admit, I''m really good at cooking.

    Even if I have to fight for my life, I can''t do it.

    How can a person like me be qualified to look for Jingpo stone?

    Nu, Nu, why do you choose me as your daughter?

    Now, not only can''t find the crystal soul stone, but also my life will be lost. How can you resurrect to fight Chiyou?

    Seeing the distance from the mouth of the skate getting closer and closer, I really want to cry without tears.

    If there is another life, I really hope I just want to be an ordinary person!

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When I was crying in my heart, a dark shadow suddenly flashed over my head and landed on the top of the skate. A long sword with cold light was inserted into the top of the skate.

    Wen ray wants to eat pain, had to stop absorbing water, I have a chance to see the flash of the figure just now.

    See that person long body jade stand, the face is handsome and lingran, is not my mo cool night who?

    See his figure, at the moment my heart has been hanging stone is finally put down.

    He''s here. He''s here at last.

    As long as he comes, I know I don''t have to die!

    As if aware of my hot and excited eyes, Mo liangye turned his head, and his mouth turned up a very beautiful radian. He said faintly: "madam, how can you not protect your husband with your disaster constitution?"

    Shit, it''s time. This guy is not serious. Do you want to die here with me?

    "Madam, when I got married, I swore that I would protect you all my life. Now you''ve only spent 20 years in your life. If you don''t protect your husband well, won''t you become a scum man who doesn''t keep his word? "

    Mo liangye lightly said that, then he took out the cold sword which was inserted on the top of the skate, jumped down, took me into his arms and flew to the bank.

    At the moment, being held in his arms and looking at his handsome face, I have only endless happiness in my heart.

    I even forget the danger we are in now, and I am satisfied that I just want to be held by him like this all the time.

    Almost every time, when I was in danger, he would appear in time to protect me.

    He is not only my husband, but also my protector.

    As long as there is a place where he is, it is peace of mind.

    "Have you seen enough, madam?" The corner of the mouth of Mo Liang night conjures up a bad smile.

    I gave him a white look and said angrily, "you are my husband. Don''t you allow me to see it?"

    "Xu, of course, Xu. The face of husband is born for his wife!" Ink cool night casually should way.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but feel happy. Just as I wanted to say something, a strong current came up behind me.

    Because there was no defense, Mo liangye and I were severely patted on the rock wall on the Bank of the deep pool.

    Although Mo liangye held me tightly in his arms with his body, my leg was still cut by the sharp stone on the bank at the moment of landing, and the blood was pouring out.

    "How are you, ma''am?" Mo liangye saw the blood on my leg and asked anxiously.

    I shook my head and said, "it''s just a small injury. It''s OK. How''s your health?"

    After all, the power of the current just now is not small. In order to protect me, Mo liangye is completely using himself as a meat wall.

    "I''m fine, too. I''m very strong, your husband, you know!"

    Finish saying, Mo cool night unexpectedly also made a posture of show muscle.

    But who knows, his muscles are not finished, his chest will surge with a sweet smell, and then "wow" vomit a big mouthful of blood out.

    Seeing this scene, I immediately panicked: "Mo liangye, how are you? Do you care? I''ll help you out immediately. We''ll go to the doctor. You''ll be fine. You''ll be fine! "

    Mo liangye shakes his head powerlessly and stands up again with cold sword.

    "Husband... Madam, you... You stand behind me, no... don''t let that beast hurt you!" Mo Liang said in the dark.

    Seeing this, I can''t help but feel more distressed.

    "No, you''re hurt. You need to rest now!"

    Mo liangye reached out and touched my face, and said feebly: "Madam... Listen to... Words, stand behind me quickly!"

    His face was as white as paper now.

    He had already been injured. He had not recovered from the battle with Shura before. Later, he added the sword he planted in the decisive battle with Ji Yunxi. Now, in order to protect me, he uses his body as a meat wall.

    If it goes on like this, even if he is beaten by iron, he can''t bear it!

    Seeing the damned skate getting closer and closer to the shore where we are, I couldn''t care more. I simply opened the ink cool night, stepped into the water in front of him and protected him.

    "You used to protect me. This time, it''s time for me to protect you!"

    After that, I held the ring of uncertainty in my hand and was ready to fight against the skate at any time.

    Xu was stabbed by Mo liangye just now. At this moment, Na Wen ray was angry as never before. His huge nostrils were one by one, as if he wanted to suck us both into his stomach at any time.

    In the face of such a behemoth, it is false to say no fear.

    But I knew that even now that my legs were shaking with fear, I would never flinch.

    Because at this moment, I am not only responsible for my life, but also for the safety of Mo liangye.

    He paid so much for me, how can I be willing to let him accompany me to die in this dark cave?

 Chapter 369

    Seeing me like this, Mo liangye felt anxious: "husband... Madam, you... You come back quickly, don''t do anything stupid..."

    But now I can''t listen to it, because I have only one idea in my heart, that is, I must not let Mo liangye have something to do!

    He is my husband, he can do everything to protect me when I am in danger.

    Now that he''s hurt more and more, I can''t let him risk himself for me any more.

    Therefore, the only way now is for me to stand up bravely and face this huge skate!

    Thinking of this, I took a step forward and wanted to be far away from Mo liangye, so that he would not pull me back when he was in a hurry.

    Seeing me like this, even if Mo liangye wants to pull me, the injury on his body does not allow him to do so.

    "Husband... Madam, come back quickly!" Mo liangye is still persuading me.

    I turned my back to him and shook my head. My voice was firm and said, "husband, I will protect you no matter what today!"

    While I was talking, the skate came to me.

    Its eyes as big as iron bucket are staring at me now, and my nose is constantly exhaling the stench, which is going to make me faint.

    "Damned human, do you know how many ways to die if you intrude into this immortal''s cave?" Asked the skate suddenly.

    I''m used to seeing all kinds of strange things during this period, so I''m not surprised that the skate can talk. So I snorted and said, "I don''t know how many ways to die. I only know that you will die before me!"

    I don''t know where I got the courage to say that to it.

    But in the face of powerful opponents, it is never wise to admit counsels.

    As the saying goes, we can''t lose the battle. Even if we can''t win it, I can''t let it underestimate us!

    "Well, what a big tone! You are not good enough to plug my teeth. What''s the right to let me die before you The skate spoke again.

    Seriously, the bad breath of skates is not so serious.

    If I have masks on hand now, it''s not too much for me to wear a hundred.

    I don''t know what it''s been eating in this deep mountain cave for thousands of years. It can smell like this!

    So, I sneered and said sarcastically: "no, no matter how big my tone is, it''s not as big as yours. It''s estimated that even if you put ten cows in front of you, you will be dizzy every minute! If you want me to tell you, if you have the spare time to compete with us, you''d better go back and brush your teeth first

    Hearing what I said, the skate was about to explode.

    "You... You stupid human, ju... Dare to laugh at me... I... I want you to die... Not to die!"

    That Wen ray roars to finish saying, the whole fish head all wants to bump toward me.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I jumped directly on the top of its head. A Lu Banchi was inserted in the place where Mo liangye had just inserted.

    The reason why I choose to insert it here is that this place has just been inserted by the cold sword of Mo liangye, which is the best place to insert it.

    Secondly, it is not the most painful thing for it to keep hitting it where it is injured?

    Therefore, this time, when I inserted lubanchi into it, I did not spare any effort. I just inserted the whole lubanchi into the flesh and blood of its head.

    "Ah --" the skate was in pain and roared. The whole body of the skate was like crazy.

    Without Lu Banchi to help me balance my position, I was shaken twice by it, I couldn''t control it, and fell off its head.

    Although I didn''t land on my head, it still made me fall a lot.

    The key is that my leg, which was cut before, is now scraping on the stone again, and the blood suddenly flows out and into the cool pool.

    NND, what a bad start!

    Stabbed in someone else''s injured place, now he also fell in the injured place, is this the so-called retribution?

    I don''t know if this pool of water is so dirty and will infect the wound.

    To be on the safe side, I think I have to go to the hospital for a tetanus injection.

    However, the premise is that Mo liangye and I have life to go back from here alive!

    Thinking of this, I was not afraid. I just met the ray''s eyes and said in a cold voice, "how about it? Didn''t you say I''m not qualified to let you die first? Now, am I qualified? "

    Just now I stabbed it with lubanchi. Although it didn''t kill it directly, it definitely made it feel bad.

    Otherwise, it won''t hurt like that.

    Hearing what I said, Wen Ray''s face was even more angry. He was as angry as if he would swallow me and Mo liangye at any time.

    "You... You dare to hurt me, you dare to hurt me! I... i... I want to kill... "Wen ray said angrily.

    But I don''t know why, it only said half, then stopped, the last two words never said.

    What''s more, I found that the anger on the skate''s face turned to shock almost instantly.

    This... What''s the situation? Isn''t it supposed to eat me?

    How come all of a sudden, it''s like discovering something extraordinary?

    Just when I was covered with a circle on my face, I sat down behind me under the cliff, and the dying ink cold night opened its mouth.

    "Blood... Your blood, it... It knows your blood!"

    Hearing this, I immediately looked down.

    I saw the wound I was injured before, and now it is pouring out blood, and all of it is flowing into the cold water.

    And the ray''s astonishing eyes fell on my blood flowing into the pool.

    "You... You are the descendant of the girl?" Asked the skate in a trembling voice.

    I looked back, nodded, and said, "yes, the girl died that year. Apart from the souls scattered all over the world, a small part of her went to the underworld and reincarnated into my mother."

    With these words, Wen ray was shocked at the moment.

    "What? You''re a girl''s daughter? Are you really the daughter of her reincarnation? "

    Hearing this, I wanted to speak, but I was robbed by Mo liangye.

    "Do I... do we have to... Cheat you? Don''t you smell her blood? In her body... She was born with the soul of a girl... In her blood, she also had the smell of a girl! " Ink cool night breath weak said.

    The skate was stunned for a long time and finally turned into a rough man. He came to me and knelt down on one knee.

    "See you, master! Just now, I don''t know if it''s my little master. I''ve offended him a lot. Please forgive me. "

    I''ll go. With my blood, I can make this big man recognize?

    If I had known that, at the beginning, I should have put a tube of blood for myself with a knife, so that at least Mo liangye and I would not be like this wounded soldier!

 Chapter 370

    However, in the final analysis, now that the skates are kneeling down and pleading with me, what else do I want to do?

    So, I had to open my mouth and say, "OK, OK, now that everyone knows their identity, I''ll stop talking. This time I''m here, I''m going to take away the soul of the girl, that is, the crystal soul stone in your stomach!"

    However, hearing what I said, the skate was in a bit of a dilemma.

    "The crystal soul stone belongs to my little master. I dare not hide it. But for the sake of the little master''s safety, my subordinates still have to remind me: the power of Jingpo stone is extraordinary. If the Tao is not deep enough, I''m afraid it''s harmful and useless to take it with me! "

    I glanced at the skate and said in a cold voice, "what''s the matter? Do you mean you don''t like me

    The man who was transformed from the skate shook his head and said, "I dare not. Since my little master wants the crystal soul stone, I will give it to you!"

    With that, the skate changed back into a fish shape, gululu spat out all the water in his stomach, and finally took a box out of his mouth with his wings.

    I saw that the box was transparent, not only without a trace of defects, but also with a faint yellow halo.

    "This... This is the crystal soul stone in which the soul of the girl lies?" Because it''s the first time I''ve seen you, I can''t believe it.

    Wen ray nodded and said, "yes, the crystal box is filled with crystal soul stone. When Nu Yu died, our old subordinates didn''t want her to die, so they took her soul to all over the world, waiting for someone to revive her one day. "

    His tone with endless emotion and nostalgia, let me feel a little sad.

    For thousands of years, it has been guarding without complaint and regret, just for the belief in its heart. How great is this spirit?

    Unfortunately, Mo liangye and I hurt it after all.

    Thinking of this, I can only say to Wen ray with incomparable regret: "thank you for your sacrifice for the protection of the female Yao Jingpo stone, and thank you for your sacrifice for the common people in the world. We will keep you in mind. As for your injury, I''m sorry... "

    "Don''t be like that, young master. Before, you and I didn''t know each other''s details, which led to a series of misunderstandings. What''s more, my wounds will be fine in a few days, and I don''t need to worry about them. I''m afraid I''ll have to take care of him for a long time. " Wen ray said politely.

    Hear this words, Mo cool night in the heart seem to have some don''t accept, hurriedly with cold sword to support own body, tremble Wei Wei came over.

    "Who says I''m going to keep it for a long time? Isn''t that good for me? " Mo cool night strong endure the pain on the body, pretend to be incomparably strong to say.

    But as the saying goes, 13 can''t be loaded for two seconds. After a while, he can''t support himself any more and his whole body falls to the ground.

    Seeing this, I quickly stretched out my hand to hold him, so that he could not fall into the mud.

    "Look at you. You are very old and you are not honest even if you are injured. Do you really think you are a young man?" I murmured.

    Who knows, this words a, Mo cool night heart is discontented more, cold swept me one eye, say: "madam, you are disrelish for husband old?"

    As soon as I heard this, I quickly turned around and denied: "not old, not old. It''s just over 2000 years old. It''s really not old at all!"

    Mo liangye stares at me and comes close to my ear and says softly, "madam, am I old or not? Didn''t you see that I was in bed before?"

    Hearing this, I almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood.

    This guy, injured like this, is still in the mood to joke?

    Besides, are you kidding me? You don''t have to joke about the color, do you?

    I really want to dig out his brain with a knife to see what kind of rubbish it is!

    In contrast, the skate is more calm than me.

    After all, it has lived for thousands of years. How can I take this little interest between me and Mo liangye into consideration?

    This is not, people are not only very calm, actually also spit out a pearl from the fish''s mouth, and put the crystal box with crystal soul stone into my hand.

    "This bead is a thousand year old spirit thing. If you take it, you will soon be healed."

    When I heard this, I was dumbfounded in an instant.

    We just met Wen ray, and he gave us such a big gift. Is it too expensive?

    As if seeing through my mind, Wen ray blinked his huge mouth and said, "I hurt you just because I didn''t know my master. It''s really wrong for my subordinates. This pearl should be taken as an apology to the little master. Please accept it. "

    I don''t know why, I feel even more guilty when I hear it say so.

    If it hurts us, it will give us a healing pearl as compensation.

    So we hurt it? What can we make up for it?

    However, without waiting for me to take the Pearl, Mo liangye took the initiative to grasp it in his hand, and then swallowed it in his stomach.

    "You... Why don''t you just eat it without consulting me? We don''t have the equivalent to eat this thing! " I can''t help feeling a little annoyed.

    Mo Liang night light smile, said: "madam, who said no?"? Isn''t that it? "

    Words fall, then see Mo cool night hand already many a delicate small bottle.

    "This... What is this?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "This is a kind of trauma medicine that I use a variety of precious herbs. As long as it is applied on its wound, it will heal in one day!" Mo cool night light finish saying, then raised a hand to pass that medicine bottle to Wen ray.

    The skate opened the cork, smelled it, and couldn''t help laughing: "what you suffered was internal injury, what I suffered was external injury, one thing for another, it''s really exquisite!"

    It seems that this skate is very satisfied with the trauma medicine of Mo liangye.

    In this case, I was a little relieved, and asked: "that... That... Can you give Lu Banchi back to me?"

    Wen ray was slightly stunned for a moment, and in a flash, he reacted again. He laughed twice. As soon as he shook, he saw Lu bangchi jump out of his body and land on the ground not far in front of me.

    "The young master is not as brave as she was when she was young. If it goes on like this, I believe the little master will soon be able to gather all the crystal soul stones together! " Said the skate, blinking his big mouth.

    I laughed bitterly and said, "I don''t know if I can get it together. I can only do my best."

    The skate wagged his tail and said, "I believe you will!"

    But in fact, I''m not sure about Jiqi Jingpo stone.

    After all, no one knows how dangerous it will be along the way.

    So many unknown fear and strange, I really have enough courage to face it?

    However, at the moment when I was stunned, Mo liangye, who had recovered a lot of physical strength, put his hand around me and said, "madam, no matter what happens in the future, I will protect you forever."

    This made my heart warm.

    Yes, no matter how big the risk is, as long as we are always together, what''s terrible?

    Thinking of this, I was relieved of my worries.

    "By the way, now that we have got the crystal soul stone, we should think about how to get out." I said.

    Mo liangye nodded, looked around, and said, "yes, but there seems to be no exit."

    "It''s not that there is no export, but that you have no idea where it is." The skate said suddenly with his mouth wide open.

    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned for a while, and asked in surprise: "do you know how to get out?"

    Seeing my inquiry, Wen ray happily wagged his tail: "of course, I''m the only boss in the whole mountain. Of course, I know how to get out!"

    "Great! Wenray, you are really the best fish in the world I said excitedly.

    Being praised by me, Wen ray was very happy: "in my lifetime, I''m lucky to be praised by such a lovely girl as my little master."

    Who knows, as soon as its voice fell, Mo liangye, who was standing beside me, was carrying a cold sword, looking for it desperately.

    "My wife is something you can covet?"

    Damn, the damage is just over. I want to find something again. I don''t have a long memory at all.

    So, I can only hasten to persuade: "well, well, they just boast about me. Do you want to eat so much vinegar?"

    Mo liangye put his hand into my arms and opened his mouth to kiss on my lips.

    "Ma''am, you belong to me alone. No one can compete with me!"

    This guy is really jealous and addicted!

    Wen ray was still covered in a circle. When he saw Mo Liang kiss me at night, he could not help laughing again: "so this guy is jealous? It seems that the charm of our little master is really great! "

    "Come on, don''t say such compliments. Didn''t you say you could take us out? Hurry up, we have to go back to save people! " Ink cool night some impatient said.

    As soon as we heard that we had to go back to save people, Wen ray didn''t dare to delay, so he immediately told us how to go out.

    "There were two entrances to this cave, but after you came in, those two entrances had been sealed by the shamanists guarding the mountain. Now if you want to go out, there is only one way to go, that is water way!"

    "You mean to get out of this deep pool?" I asked.

    Wen ray nodded and said, "yes, this deep pool is actually connected with a lake at the foot of the mountain. As long as you drill through the gap at the bottom of the pool, you can get outside and leave the cave."

    "But the problem is, with the depth of this pool of water, the underwater pressure is not what we bear. How can we dive out?" I asked with a worried face.

    "So there''s no other way but to let me take you out!" Wen ray said with a proud face.

 Chapter 371

    Although Mo liangye and I didn''t like it very much, there was no other way. We had to drill into the belly of the skate and let it take us out of the cave from the gap at the bottom of the deep pool.

    Because the belly of the skate is too smelly, so the first time I got out of it, I rushed to the lake and vomited.

    "My God, Wen ray, you''re a bit serious. You stink inside. You almost suffocate me!" I have some complaints.

    Hearing what I said, the skate wagged his tail in embarrassment and said, "I''ve been alone in the cave for so many years. I''m used to it. I don''t feel smelly!"

    Forget it, no matter how smelly it is, it brings us out of the cave. Now it seems a little unkind to dislike others. So I washed my face with lake water and asked, "what about you? Are you coming with us? "

    Wen ray shook his head and said, "I''ve lived in this mountain for thousands of years. Now the task has been completed and I don''t care. I just want to die here and live my own life."

    Seeing that he didn''t want to leave with us, I had to give up.

    After all, everyone has their choice.

    Some people choose to stay in big cities, nine to five, to seek a successful life.

    Some people choose to stay in remote mountain villages, grow flowers and fish, and live a quiet life.

    No one''s choice is wrong, just because everyone wants a different life.

    Thinking of this, I looked at the skate firmly and said, "thank you. I will complete my mission with your hope."

    The skate stretched out his wings and hugged me and Mo liangye. Then he turned and sank into the water again, wagging his tail and gradually disappeared into the deepest part of the lake

    "We finally found another crystal soul stone. It seems that we are one step closer to success." I took the crystal box with crystal soul stone and sighed to the sunshine outside.

    Who knows, I just finished, the box in my hand was taken by Mo liangye.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" I asked discontentedly.

    Mo liangye took the crystal box with crystal soul stone into his storage ring, gave me a faint smile and said, "madam, didn''t you listen to Wen ray? This thing has infinite power. If you put it on people who are shallow in Taoism, there will be all kinds of harm but no benefit! "

    I white his one eye, discontented of say: "you so despise own wife, really good?"

    "Ma''am, I am seeking truth from facts." Mo cool night a face bad smile of say.

    When I heard this, I was angry. I grabbed his ear and asked in a harsh voice, "say it again?"

    "Pain... Pain... Let go, madam. I''m wrong. I''ll never say it again! My wife''s road is not shallow. It''s really not shallow at all. It''s just... It''s just a little silly. "

    Damn, this guy is really three days now, he dare to laugh at me for being shallow. I''m tired of living!

    Thinking of this, I let go of his ear, raised my foot and kicked at him, trying to teach him a lesson.

    But who knows, he is faster than me, and his figure is faster.

    I kicked a space, suddenly some stand unsteadily, the whole person fell towards the hillside next to.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye quickly reached out to hold me.

    But it was too late, I fell too hard, and I fell with him.

    Worried about my injury, even on the way down, Mo liangye still held me in his arms and refused to let go.

    The earth shaking rolling made my whole brain dizzy. I didn''t even know how far it was before I finally stopped.

    "How are you, ma''am?" Mo liangye asked with concern.

    I shook his dizzy brain, should say: "a little dizzy, but nothing, it doesn''t matter!"

    After that, I stood up with his help and tried to take two steps.

    But who knows, this has not gone far, I stepped on a soft thing under my feet, and tripped me all of a sudden.

    "Ouch!" I can''t help but scream, get up from the ground, subconsciously to see what is tripping me.

    But when I saw that thing clearly, the whole person was stunned for a moment.

    "This... Isn''t this Cui Shicheng? He... Why is he here? " I asked in a trembling voice.

    Mo liangye shakes his head and helps me walk past.

    I saw Cui Shicheng lying in a pool of blood, all over his body full of knife wounds, almost no good place.

    Mo liangye reached for Cui Shicheng''s blood, sniffed it, and said, "it should have just died, not more than half an hour at most."

    "Half an hour? Isn''t that the moment we came out of the cave? " I asked in surprise.

    "It should be. Besides, he should not have died in the hands of the living! " Ink cool night light said.

    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned and looked at him with a puzzled face.

    "Ma''am, don''t you smell the presence of ghosts around here?" Mo liangye asked.

    Ghosts?

    In the daytime, what ghosts have such courage that they are not afraid of the sun?

    But for a moment, if the other side is strong to a certain extent, like Mo liangye, like Pei Zhao, they are not able to appear in the daytime?

    If we look at it in this way, we can only explain one problem. The source of the other party must not be small!

    But what I can''t figure out is, since the other party is not small, why kill Cui Shicheng?

    Cui Shicheng is just an ordinary man. There is nothing special except the descendant of Shamanism. Why kill him?

    Wait, the descendants of Shamanism

    Is... The other party running for Cui Shicheng''s identity?

    In other words, the other party is very likely to run to the cave in the mountain!

    Thinking of this, I felt a bad feeling in my heart.

    No wonder Cui Shicheng didn''t believe me and Mo liangye no matter what he said before. He even trapped us inside and wanted to kill us.

    According to the current situation, it is very likely that a powerful ghost misled Cui Shicheng and asked him to find a way to kill us, so that we could not get Jingpo stone.

    It''s a pity that Mo liangye and I untied the mechanism. We not only broke through the layers of danger, but also took back the crystal soul stone with my blood.

    Perhaps, just because of this, the other party was so angry that he jumped out of the wall and killed Cui Shicheng.

    Yes, it must be!

    Thinking about this, I turned my head and said to Mo liangye, but I saw that Mo liangye was staring at Cui Shicheng''s hand.

    I was a little curious, so I went to see what he was looking at.

    But the next second, when I saw what Cui Shicheng was holding in his hand, my whole body broke out in a thin cold sweat.

    That... That is actually a flower on the other side!

    Fiery red, like the color of hell.

    The moment I saw it, I couldn''t help retreating two steps: "Li... Li Manshu, Li Manshu?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "it should be."

    Almost in an instant, I thought of the woman beggar who robbed me when I first came to Korea.

    I remember at the beginning, she took out seven soul nails and laughed strangely: "don''t you think this thing looks familiar?"

    At that time, although I had doubts in my heart, she refused to speak because of repeated interrogation of the female beggar, and finally had to give up.

    As time went on, I gradually forgot about it.

    At this moment, when I see Cui Shicheng''s body and this other flower, I think about the female beggar again.

    It turns out that even if I go to Korea, I still can''t get rid of Li Manshu.

    Whenever and wherever, she has been in a corner I don''t know, staring at me!

 Chapter 372

    Think of this, I instinctively look around, want to find out Li Manshu.

    Who knows, Mo cool night but helpless shake his head, said: "useless, when we roll down, she should have gone."

    "Maybe... Maybe she hasn''t left, maybe she''s hiding somewhere to watch us!" I''m a little out of control.

    Seeing me like this, Mo liangye sighed helplessly and said, "madam, I know you are afraid of her, but you can''t embarrass yourself like this. Her breath, really has been more and more light, should have gone far, we can''t catch up

    When I heard Mo liangye''s words, I sniffed carefully. I felt that the ghost was really very weak. It proved that, as Mo liangye said, when we rolled down, Li Manshu had already left and didn''t stop at all.

    In terms of time, if we go after her now, it will be futile.

    I had no choice but to give up.

    Xu is to see my heart is not good, Mo cool night with both hands hold my shoulder, a face of guilt said to me: "madam, I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you, just let you so worried."

    I shook my head, sighed and said, "although the resentment between me and her is due to you, it can''t be blamed for your poor protection. After all, Li Manshu is very cunning and can''t be prevented."

    "Now her heart has completely changed. She is no longer the Li Manshu I used to know." Ink cool night said with emotion.

    "Clinging to this thing, once deep into the marrow, will become a poison to harm others and yourself." I replied casually.

    Mo liangye looked at me and hugged me in her arms. For a long time, she had no words.

    No matter how terrible things happen, his broad chest will always be my most secure harbor.

    Things are changeable. It''s enough to have him!

    We hugged each other for a while under the rolling hillside. When we were completely relieved, we took Cui Shicheng''s body back to Seoul.

    Although he almost trapped us in the cave, he was en Zhen''s father.

    Now that others are dead, we need to give en Zhen an account.

    As we expected, when en Zhen saw Cui Shicheng''s body, her whole mood collapsed instantly. She rushed to Cui Shicheng''s body and began to cry.

    "Dad, how can you do this? Dad, open your eyes and have a look. I''m Enzhen. I''m your favorite daughter, Enzhen! "

    Seeing Enzhen''s appearance, I felt a little uncomfortable, so I went over and said in a soft voice, "Enzhen, uncle Cui has gone. You have to be patient. After all, people can''t come back from death."

    EN Zhen''s tears welled up and she was reluctant to accept the fact.

    "No, Dad won''t die. Dad is still fine when he goes out. He... How could he..." Enzhen cried.

    "I''m really sorry, uncle Cui went out with us, but we didn''t bring him back safely." I look sorry said.

    Hearing my words, Enzhen stopped crying, turned to me and asked, "what happened to you this time? Who on earth did this to my father? "

    "This..."

    As I was about to explain, Mo liangye came out of the room and said to en Zhen in a deep voice, "wait until it''s dark. We''ll try to attract your father''s soul and let him tell you."

    Hearing this, I quickly nodded and said, "yes, there are no other witnesses, so Mo liangye and I have to avoid suspicion. It''s more appropriate to let your father talk to you."

    EN Zhen was a little reluctant, but there was no other way at the moment.

    After all, she did want to find out how her father died.

    After confirming the evocation, I helped en Zhen to sit down on the sofa and waited patiently for the arrival of the night.

    During this period, Mo liangye has integrated the soul we found into Chen Feng''s soul.

    So, before long, Chen Feng woke up.

    However, as soon as he walked out of the bedroom, he saw Cui Shicheng''s body lying on the floor of the living room. He was surprised.

    "This... What is this? Little cousin, don''t tell me that my future father-in-law was killed by the fox called demon nine. "

    In desperation, I had to tell Chen Feng the whole process.

    Of course, en Zhen was also listening. Although she didn''t say a word, her mood was a little better than at the beginning.

    "Did my father say anything when he was dying?" Enzhen asked word by word.

    I shook my head and said, "we were trapped in the cave by your father. It took us nine oxen and two tigers to escape from it. As a result, I fell down on the mountain and rolled down the hill. Then I saw your father''s body. At that time, he had no breath at all and had no chance to speak. Still, he left us a clue. "

    As soon as she heard the clue, en Zhen''s eyes lit up immediately. She looked at me and asked, "what''s the clue? What on earth did my father leave behind? "

    Seeing that she was so anxious, I had to transfer the bloody flower from the store ring to her hand.

    "We found this in your father''s hands. I think he wanted to remind us who killed him."

    Seeing the other shore flower, Chen Feng immediately exclaimed, "the other shore flower? This... Doesn''t this other shore flower mean Li Manshu? "

    Long ago, I told Chen Feng about the grudge between Li Manshu and me and Mo liangye, so it''s normal for him to blurt out when he sees the flower on the other side.

    However, en Zhen is the first time to hear about the other side of the flower, now hear Chen Feng how how how, can''t help but wonder: "you... You know the killer who killed my father?"

    "We know the murderer, but it''s better for him to tell you the specific things when your father''s soul comes back!" It''s the sound of the cool night.

    Listen to him say so, en Zhen is not good to force, had to obediently wait for dark with us.

    At about 8 o''clock in the evening, it was completely dark outside, so I took out a soul summoning object from the storage ring and put it next to Cui Shicheng''s corpse to formally summon the soul.

    Originally, with Mo liangye''s ability, he only needed to go to the underworld of South Korea and bring back Cui Shicheng''s soul.

    But in order to avoid laboring, I chose to rely on my own ability to call back Cui Shicheng''s soul.

    After all, I don''t want to rely on everything.

    His strength is good, but it''s his ability after all. It doesn''t matter to me.

    If I blindly rely on him, I will only become a parasite attached to him.

    Thinking of this, I concentrated on beating the soul call clock in my hand and reciting the mantra: "where is the wandering soul left; The three spirits come down early, but the seven orifices are not yet here.... "

    With the complete recitation of the enchantment mantra, there was a sudden cold wind in the originally peaceful living room, which made me shiver.

    I know, this is Cui Shicheng''s soul to come back, then motioned to Chen Feng, let him go to open the door.

    But who knows, in the open space of Chen Feng, Cui Shicheng has already stood at our door.

    Chen Feng was unprepared. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Cui Shicheng''s soul standing in front of him. He was so scared that he even threw away his mobile phone.

    "My God, you... How can you come back so quickly? I didn''t even shout. I was almost scared to death! " Chen Feng yells.

    Cui Shicheng took a look at Chen Feng and said, "in fact, I''ve been around here all the time."

    Hearing Cui Shicheng''s words, I understood immediately.

    It turns out that when Mo liangye and I found his body, his soul did not go far away, so we simply followed Mo liangye and I back home to see en Zhen.

    In this way, en Zhen is his last concern in the world.

    If we don''t summon him to reunite with en Zhen tonight, it''s very likely that he will not be willing and will disturb us in the future.

    Fortunately, fortunately, Mo liangye put forward the suggestion of evocation.

    Cui Shicheng is not the first time to come here, so he is not polite at all. He bypasses Chen Feng and floats in.

    However, the first thing he did was not talk to en Zhen. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Mo liangye, as if he had his consent.

    Presumably, after becoming a ghost, he has now learned the identity of Mo liangye, so he still has some fear.

    Fortunately, Mo liangye is not unreasonable. Seeing that Cui Shicheng and en Zhen are rarely together, he nodded and said, "you have 10 minutes."

    I wanted to fight for more time for Cui Shicheng, but Cui Shicheng himself was very satisfied and couldn''t help thanking Mo liangye.

    "Thank you for giving me such a chance. Thank you. Thank you very much."

    Mo cool night Piao he one eye, the facial expression says: "you still have 9 minutes 40 seconds."

    As soon as he said this, Cui Shicheng didn''t dare to delay. He immediately came to en Zhen and said excitedly: "en Zhen, my daughter! Forgive dad for not being able to marry you in person... "

    Hearing Cui Shicheng''s voice, Enzhen''s tears could not be controlled any more and flowed down: "Dad, please tell me, who killed you? When you went there, you were still fine. How did you... How did you come back, that''s what happened? "

    "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault for being so obedient to that woman! As you know, your mother has been dead for many years. I grew up with you all by myself these years. It''s hard to avoid loneliness in my heart. That day, I was reading the newspaper at home. Unexpectedly, a young woman knocked on the door and said she was passing by. She wanted to spend the night at home. I don''t think she is a bad person, so I let her live. As a result... As a result, in the middle of the night... She... She ran to my room... "

    At this point, Cui Shicheng was extremely ashamed and didn''t want to go on.

    But we are all adults after all. Even if we only hear half of the words, we can guess what he didn''t say.

 Chapter 373

    In fact, it''s no wonder that a man who has been widowed for many years is suddenly seduced and can''t stand the temptation. This is really a normal thing.

    However, these sidelights are not our main concern.

    What we care about is the truth about his killing.

    After all, we don''t want Enzhen to have any misunderstanding about me and Mo liangye, so it''s better for Cui Shicheng to explain some things in person.

    Cui Shicheng also seems to see that we are eager to know what happened, so he skips the paragraph in the news and starts to talk about the following things.

    "The woman saw the donkey skin drum I put at home, guessed that I was the guardian of the mountain where the skate was, and reminded me that a man and a woman would go to the mountain these days to destroy the guarding things in the mountain. I didn''t take it seriously, but later you two actually made up your mind to enter the mountain. I remembered what the woman said. I thought that you were really the bad guys who came to destroy the nuyu crystal soul stone, so I started the mechanism to trap you inside and wanted to crush you to death with the stone gate. The woman thought you were dead in it. Seeing that I was useless, she wanted to kill me. "

    Cui Shicheng''s story is almost the same as what we have guessed. He was deceived by others and killed us in the mountains.

    "Dad, who is that woman?" Enzhen asked.

    Hearing this, Cui Shicheng sighed and said, "she is not a human being, she is a ghost, a female ghost in red! Just like... Just like a flower on the other side of the river, there is endless terror in the beautiful enchantment. "

    "Other side flower... Female ghost... Female ghost... Other side flower... Female ghost... Other side flower..."

    I don''t know why, en Zhen began to repeat these two words, just like in the evil.

    Seeing Enzhen like this, Cui Shicheng was a little worried and asked in a hurry: "Enzhen, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare Dad! You are my father''s only concern in the world. Don''t let anything happen to you

    Fortunately, en Zhen talked for a while, then stopped, looked at Cui Shicheng with firm eyes and said, "Dad, don''t worry, I''m ok. I just want to remember the ghost killing you. One day, I will take revenge for you

    See en Zhen back to normal, Cui Shicheng also put down his heart: "en Zhen, I don''t need you to revenge for me, I just hope you live well, happily alive!"

    With that, Cui Shicheng turned to Chen Feng and said, "I know you love Enzhen. I hope you can love him all your life. If you do something sorry to her, I will never let you go as a ghost! "

    Tut Tut, if you usually hear this sentence, Chen Feng estimate are lazy to pay attention to, at most when a p to let go.

    But now, the one who said this to him was a ghost, a serious ghost. Even if he played around again, he didn''t dare to take it seriously.

    "Don''t worry, father-in-law. Since I have chosen Enzhen, I will certainly grow old with her. I will never dare to have two hearts! In the future, as long as I have a stutter, there will definitely be a stutter for en Zhen. If I lose her one day, I''d rather have five thunders in the sky! " Chen Feng made a vow of poison.

    Cui Shicheng wanted to give more advice. The cool night beside him said, "time is up. Let''s go. Don''t break the rules."

    Hearing this, Cui Shicheng has some helplessness, but he can only go to the door.

    "Enzhen, my father''s only wish is that you live well and happily!"

    With these words, Cui Shicheng disappeared at the door.

    Originally, I thought that when I saw this scene, Enzhen would cry like before, but she didn''t.

    She just stared at the direction Cui Shicheng left for a long time.

    After a long time, I began to feel a little sleepy. She finally turned her eyes back and asked me, "what are you going to do next?"

    I was stunned for a moment. It took two seconds for me to respond. I replied casually: "we... May return home. After all, we''ve found what we''re looking for, and it doesn''t make sense to stay here. As for Chen Feng, it depends on his meaning. "

    Who knows, hearing what I said, Enzhen hardly hesitated and said, "I''ll go to China with you."

    This is not only me, but also Chen Feng.

    "Eun Jung, you said you were a Korean. Why did you go to China? Do you really want to go back to China and marry me

    In Chen Feng''s opinion, the happiness is a little too sudden.

    But after all, he was more affectionate. En Zhen shook her head and said, "no, I''m not going to China to get married. I''m going to revenge. My father''s death, it can''t be that. That female ghost is coming for you. If you go back to China, she will certainly go back with you. "

    Indeed, Li Manshu originally came to me and Mo liangye. When we went back, she naturally didn''t have to stay here.

    But Yu Enzhen said to revenge things, or can''t help but let my heart some surprise.

    She is just an ordinary person, to find Li Manshu revenge for Cui Shicheng, which is basically no different from Arabian Nights.

    No matter how I persuade her, it''s useless.

    In the end, I had no choice but to allow her to come back with us.

    In this way, the next day, several of us sent Cui Shicheng''s body to the funeral home for cremation, and then sent his ashes to the nearby temples for worship, which also accumulated some virtue for Cui Shicheng.

    After that, I went to school for the drop out procedure.

    After all, now for me, the most important thing is to gather all the crystal soul stones and revive the female.

    As for whether to go to school or not, it''s not so important now.

    The school felt sorry for my dropping out, but there was nothing it could do, so it had to agree to my suspension.

    As for Kim Chi Yi, I have already said hello and resigned from his post as a special detective in the public opinion Bureau.

    Settle everything, is the third day, I and Mo liangye, as well as Chen Feng and en Zhen, all set foot on the plane to return home.

    Because the flight time is more than 3 hours, so I can safely contact the invisible paper man beside Nuan Nuan, want to see the recent situation of Nuan Nuan.

    However, to my surprise, this time in my sight, not only wennuan and Ji Yunxi, but also another person - Shura king!

    "Father, Nuan Nuan is my friend''s child. What do you mean by letting someone bring her here without even calling me Ji Yunxi''s tone is full of anger.

    The king of Shura leaned on the bedside, and his eyes swept over the warm body. He said coldly: "Mo liangye hurt me badly, and I couldn''t get out of bed for several months. Now I killed his daughter. Isn''t it a fair thing?"

    Hearing the king of Shura''s words, Nuan Nuan was not afraid. Instead, she said in a slightly contemptuous tone: "Oh, so you are the bad guy who was beaten all over by my father! It seems that my father didn''t teach you a good lesson last time. I''ll talk to him later and let him repair you well! "

    The tone of King Shura was calm, but when Nuan Nuan said that, he suddenly got angry, grabbed a teapot beside him, raised his hand and threw it at Nuan Nuan.

    Seeing that the teapot is about to hit wennuan''s face, Ji Yunxi rushes over and protects her in his arms.

    "Bang", a pot of hot tea, all poured on Ji Yunxi''s body.

    Seeing this scene, wennuan couldn''t help but feel nervous and asked anxiously: "Uncle Yunxi, how are you? Do you care? It''s all warm. It''s all warm that makes uncle Yunxi scalded... "

    Ji Yunxi reached out and touched wennuan''s baby fat face, and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Uncle Yunxi is a man. This scald is nothing."

    "Uncle Yunxi, let''s go. I don''t want to stay here at all..." wennuan said pitifully.

    Ji Yunxi nodded, then led wennuan and walked out with his feet raised.

    Who knows, at this time, the Shura king suddenly burst out: "stop! Do you really want to disobey my father for the sake of this little girl? "

    Ji Yunxi slowly turned his head, looked at the Shura king, and said with no expression: "I don''t care what kind of grudge you have with the underworld, but since I have promised her parents, I will protect her. If you really dare to hurt her, then the love between you and my father and son will be cut off! If I can say it, I can do it! "

 Chapter 374

    Ji Yunxi''s words were so loud that the king of Shura was furious at the moment. He raised his hand and waved away all the things on the bedside table. He sternly scolded, "you rebellious son, you rebellious son! You... You dare disobey me... I... I''m going to kill you... "

    Xu is too emotional, Shura Wang Dun Qi and blood up, fierce vomit a mouthful of blood.

    Seeing this scene, the attendant on one side quickly met him and said in a trembling voice, "Your Highness, you must take care of yourself!"

    The king of Shura raised his head and his eyes were as red as mad.

    Ji Yunxi''s cheek trembled slightly, and he wanted to say something. But he looked at Nuan Nuan in his hand and sighed. He said to the king of Shura, "I don''t have to worry about Nuan Nuan. I will protect her well. Please take good care of yourself and don''t be angry with me any more. "

    With that, Ji Yunxi left the Shura King''s room and came to a courtyard.

    "Uncle Yunxi, have I troubled you? I... I seem to have destroyed the relationship between you and your father... "Nuan said with a guilty face.

    Ji Yunxi stopped, squatted down and said with a smile, "no, it''s not wennuan''s fault. It''s uncle Yunxi who doesn''t listen and doesn''t want to live his life according to his parents'' wishes."

    "But... Your father seems to want to kill me. Wennuan didn''t do anything wrong. Wennuan is so good... "Wennuan pursed and murmured.

    Ji Yunxi had no choice but to smile and said, "yes, our little warm has done nothing wrong. She is the best little princess in the world."

    "Can uncle Yunxi not be sad? Wennuan doesn''t want to see Uncle Yunxi unhappy." Warm milk said.

    Hearing the sound, Ji Yunxi was slightly stunned. He didn''t say anything when he looked at wennuan.

    He thought he had hidden well enough, but he didn''t think about it, but he was still seen by wennuan.

    In fact, seeing the king of Shura spitting blood in anger, how could he not be distressed as a son?

    For so many years, he has been doing according to his father''s requirements step by step. When his father abdicates, he can become the new Shura king.

    However, in the past two years, he has become increasingly unable to understand his father''s various behaviors, so he went away to live in the world all day.

    He thought that this kind of resistance would make his father restrain a little, or at least stop doing evil things.

    But who knows, his father not only did not convergence, even more intensified, even the idea to warm body.

    If you want to say something else, you can turn a blind eye to it, but you can''t do it!

    He promised me and Mo liangye to take good care of Nuan Nuan. Even if he turns against his father, he will not let Nuan Nuan lose half a hair.

    A man is worth a lot of money.

    What''s more, Nuan Nuan is so small. What''s the reason for him to worry and be afraid?

    Think of here, Ji Yunxi''s face is finally showing a knowing smile, said to Nuan Nuan: "with Nuan Nuan by his side, uncle Yunxi will not be unhappy."

    Seeing Ji Yunxi''s sunny smile, wennuan''s heart was finally released. He tilted his head and said to Ji Yunxi, "Uncle Yunxi, wennuan is hungry. Will you take me to eat delicious food?"

    Ji Yunxi raised his hand to hold Nuan Nuan in his arms, pinched her small face, and said with a smile: "of course, no matter what we want to eat, we can."

    "Yes, yes, uncle Yunxi is the best!"

    "Then you have to be good!"

    "I promise to be good and never give uncle Yunxi any trouble!"

    ����

    Through the invisible paper man''s line of sight to see here, I was finally relieved.

    Before, I had been worried about the safety of Nuan Nuan in the Shura Kingdom, for fear that the Shura king would be embarrassed by Nuan Nuan.

    But now it seems that Ji Yunxi is more committed than I expected.

    In order to be warm, he did not hesitate to turn against his father.

    I feel relieved to follow him.

    Just don''t know, Ji Yunxi now to warm heart, in the end has changed.

    With wennuan''s stubborn nature, if Ji Yunxi treats her as a child all the time, sooner or later, wennuan''s heart will be hurt, right?

    This read to want to let can''t help heavy sigh a, so that startled the ink cool night beside.

    "What''s the matter, madam?" Mo liangye asked with concern.

    I shook my head and said, "no, how long will it take?"

    "The stewardess has just said that we can get off the plane in 20 minutes!" Ink cool night casually should way.

    Hearing this, I broke the contact with the invisible paper man, stretched my waist, moved my muscles and bones, and quietly waited for the arrival of the moment when the plane landed.

    Although I had a good time in Korea, it was not as good as my motherland.

    So as soon as I get out of the airport, I feel very comfortable.

    "Nice to be back again!"

    Mo liangye hugged my shoulder, took off my sunglasses and asked, "do you think about it, where shall we go first? Do you want to go back to the underworld with me, or do you want to go back to the villa first? "

    I turned to look at Chen Feng and en Zhen, hesitated for a moment, and made a choice: "go back to my old house first. Last time I came back, I found that my master had been living in my old house since my grandmother died. He''s grandma''s closest friend. We''ll take the opportunity to go back to worship grandma and inquire with him. Maybe we can know more about the other crystal soul stones. "

    On hearing this, Chen Feng was immediately happy.

    "It''s a good feeling. We can go to the village and have some farm food. It''s the taste, it''s a fragrance

    After discussing where to go, we got on the bus to the old house and drove to the old house.

    Because Cui Shicheng had just passed away, en Zhen had nothing to say all the way.

    So, Chen Feng will do everything possible to make her happy.

    However, the effect is very little, finally Chen Feng had to give up.

    Seeing Chen Feng''s dejected appearance, I took out my mobile phone and sent him a wechat: forget it, she needs to digest some things slowly and give her some space and time.

    After reading wechat, Chen Feng told me that he was helpless.

    I don''t bother to pay attention to him, and continue to talk with Mo liangye about other pieces of crystal soul stone.

    Time passed quickly. When we stood at the gate of the old house, it was already 6 p.m.

    I stood at the door and yelled twice, but no one opened the door.

    "Strange, isn''t master living here all the time? It''s time for dinner. Where did he get drunk? " I can''t help wondering.

    Who knows, just at this time, aunt Luo of the next door came out of her yard.

    "Who should I be? It''s Xiaofei! What''s the matter? You can''t get in without a key? "

    I repeatedly shook my head and said, "if you have a key, you have a key. I''m not thinking that if there are people in my family, I don''t want to look for them from my bag."

    "There''s no one in your family these days. The old man Lu left a few days ago. He said that he was away from home and probably won''t come back in a short time! It''s getting late. You guys haven''t eaten yet. It''s just my family''s cooking. Why don''t you come over and have some to eat, so you don''t have to do it yourself! "

    Seeing that Aunt Luo was so enthusiastic, it was not good for us to refuse any more. We had to be more respectful than obedient. After dinner at Aunt Luo''s house, we went back to our old house.

    Everything in the old house is the same, almost no change, let me have a kind of illusion that grandma is still alive.

    But I know that my dearest grandmother will never come back.

    So thinking, I shed tears.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Mo liangye suddenly called me in the inner room.

    I quickly went in, but saw him standing there, staring at the wall in a daze.

    "What''s the matter with you?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "I know where Uncle Lu has gone!" The tone of Mo liangye is a little surprised.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng and en Zhen come in from the outside to listen to Mo liangye''s opinions.

    Mo liangye raised his hand to a post it note on the wall and said in a deep voice: "Uncle Lu should have gone here!"

    When I looked up at the post it note, I saw two verses written on it that I had never seen before: Gushui, Zhanlan, shanzhanqing, Mosuo''s family visited the gods.

    "It''s just two verses describing the natural scenery. How can it be said that master and his old people have gone here?" I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye smiles slightly and says, "first of all, there are mountains and water in this poem. Looking at the whole country, there are many places with mountains and water. But the words "Mosuo" and "Gu" in this poem are unique! "

    "Oh, my brother-in-law of the underworld, if you see anything, just say it straight. It''s very tiring to say half a sentence like this Chen Feng can''t bear to shout.

    I also nodded and said to Mo liangye, "yes, what do you see from this poem?"

    "Lugu Lake." Ink cold night light spit out three words.

    "Lugu Lake? Isn''t that in Yunnan? It''s more than 1000 kilometers away. What''s uncle Lu doing there? I heard that there is a legendary country of daughters in Lugu Lake, where walking marriage is popular. Does uncle Lu want to go there to ask an old lady of minority nationality to be his daughter-in-law Chen Feng said with a bad smile.

    Hearing this, you immediately kicked him and scolded, "did you say that? How old is uncle Lu and how old is he to ask for a daughter-in-law? Do you think all the men in the world are like you? "

    After being kicked by me, Chen Feng was immediately aggrieved and complained to Mo liangye: "I said, brother-in-law of the underworld, you are also in charge of your wife. She is extremely ill because of her incompatibility. If she goes on like this, you will be the next one to suffer!"

    Who knows, the Mo cool night swept him one eye, light vomit a words: "I am used to, do you have an opinion?"

    This words a, Chen Feng is angry almost vomit blood.

    "Yes, I''ll take it. I''ll give you a capital word for it! But don''t forget, Feng Shui turns around in turn. When my family''s en Zhen is in a good mood, I''ll abuse you as well! " Chen Feng said breathlessly.

 Chapter 375

    But Chen Feng never thought, he just said this, he was his own people to hit the face.

    "Chen Feng, you really are. Xiaofei has done nothing wrong. Of course she will not be happy when you say that to her master!" EN Zhen said impatiently.

    Chen Feng was stunned for a while when he heard the news. It took him a long time to respond: "en Zhen, you... Are you turning your elbow out?"

    EN Zhen white Chen Feng one eye, light said: "who has reason, my elbow to which side to turn!"

    Chen Feng felt that there was no love in her life.

    "Do you still want to know why it is Lugu Lake?" Mo cool night hands cross embrace in front of the chest, a face arrogant ask a way.

    Chen Feng and I nodded and said, "of course, speak quickly, speak quickly."

    Mo liangye cleared his throat and said slowly: "the Mosuo in the poem actually refers to the Mosuo people, who belong to a branch of Naxi people and live by the Lugu Lake. They are also known as the "mysterious daughter country" because they still retain the family form of matriarchy

    "Isn''t it the daughter country in journey to the west?" Chen Feng asked in surprise.

    "Although there is no clear explanation in history, according to their living customs, it should be the daughter country." Ink cool night light should way.

    Hearing this, I was puzzled immediately.

    Uncle Lu is so old. Why do you run so far?

    Is it really because I''m too lonely to go there and ask for a teacher''s mother to come back?

    No, it can''t be!

    Before, in order to remove the curse on him, his grandmother had planted love on him. In his life, he could not love anyone except his grandmother, even if her grandmother was dead now.

    What''s more, uncle Lu doesn''t seem to be greedy for beauty.

    Therefore, this time he went to Lugu Lake alone, there must be some other purpose.

    Thinking of this, I turned to see Mo liangye and asked, "master won''t go here for no reason, right?"

    Mo liangye nodded, handed me a brown paper envelope and said, "what I found in the drawer just now should be for you. Open it and have a look!"

    Anxious to find out why Uncle Chu Lu went to Lugu Lake alone, I immediately took the letter and quickly scanned the contents above.

    "Xiao Fei, I don''t know if you have a chance to read this letter, but I still want to tell you something. Originally, after your grandmother died, I was going to spend the rest of my life guarding her in this old house. But a few days ago, when I was sorting out her belongings, I accidentally saw her diary. Many things recorded above are similar to what I told you. But there is only one thing we didn''t know before, that is, if we want to revive Nu Yu, we not only need to gather those crystal soul stones, but also need one essential thing -- Luan Ming Jade tripod! Only when you get the Luan Ming Jade tripod and put all the collected crystal soul stones into it for three days and three nights can you perfectly blend their souls together and finally revive Nu Yu. "

    "You and liangye are concentrating on finding Jingpo stone. I don''t want to distract you, and I don''t want you to risk for Luan Mingyu Ding. So, I want to go to the mountains of Yunnan alone to help you find it while I still have a breath. That''s the last thing I can do for you

    Uncle Lu''s letter came to an abrupt end here, and I have no way to know more information.

    But judging from the contents of his letter, I guess it is by no means easy to find that Luan Ming Jade tripod.

    Even, it is likely to encounter extremely dangerous situations.

    And he is an old man, even if the body is still strong, how can a person go through those difficulties?

    Thinking of this, I told Mo liangye about the contents of the letter. At last, everyone agreed to go to Yunnan to find uncle Lu and get Luan Ming Jade tripod.

    After the negotiation, we went to bed early. The next morning, we took a bus to the airport and set foot on the plane to Lijiang, Yunnan.

    I checked with my mobile phone that Lugu Lake is located at the junction of Sichuan and Yunnan, which is close to Lijiang. From there to Lugu Lake, it is relatively reliable.

    Compared with flying to South Korea, we took much shorter time to fly to Lijiang this time. We arrived at Lijiang Airport in just over an hour.

    The moment I stood on the land of Lijiang, I knew what the beautiful scenery of the motherland was.

    The towering Yulong Snow Mountain and the beautiful customs of ethnic minorities all over the place have swept away our haze.

    Chen Feng, in particular, couldn''t walk as soon as he saw the beautiful scenery of Lijiang.

    "That... Little cousin, why don''t we stay in the old town of Lijiang tonight? Anyway, it will take several hours to get to Lugu Lake from here. When we get there now, it will be dark and we can''t get into the mountain again." Chen Feng suggested.

    I looked down at the time and felt that what Chen Feng said was reasonable, so I agreed to stay in Lijiang.

    As soon as I nodded, Chen Feng immediately began to have a good time and began to look for the inn.

    Fortunately, it''s not the peak season for tourists, so Chen Feng soon found an inn called "Fanhua" in the ancient city of Lijiang.

    Several of us opened a good room, put Chen Feng''s things down, and thought about going around.

    After all, it''s the first time for her to come to China. We have to show her the local conditions and customs of our motherland, right?

    But who knows, before we got out of the inn, we heard a fierce quarrel.

    "If I say you are not allowed to go out with him, I will break your leg if you go to him again." Barked the innkeeper.

    "Even if you break my leg, I''ll never marry GIGO!" One girl retorted.

    Hearing the girl''s words, the innkeeper was even more furious: "you... You unfilial girl!"

    "Love is free and sacred. I love solang. No one will marry me except solang in my life! If you force me again, I will die to show you! " The girl said, then angrily pushed us, a person rushed out of the door.

    See here, I basically understand.

    These days, we are used to free love, but I didn''t expect that there are arranged marriages in Lijiang.

    Obviously, the owner of the inn had a marriage for her daughter, but she had a lover.

    Tut Tut, the sons and daughters of Lijiang are also true!

    "Family misfortune, family misfortune! I''ve raised my daughter for so many years, but now I don''t listen to me. I knew I might as well have drowned her in the river! " The innkeeper sighed heavily.

 Chapter 376

    Xu is to see en really beside, Chen Feng tried to express himself, then said: "boss, you say this is wrong. Although your daughter was raised by you, she also has the right to love freely. How can she say such vicious words because she didn''t listen to your arrangement? "

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, the innkeeper glared at Chen Feng fiercely and scolded: "I educate my own daughter, can you manage it?"

    Chen Feng was just trying to express himself. Now he was choked by the innkeeper. Of course, he was not happy. He immediately retorted, "Hey, you old man, how can you still speak so impolitely? With your service attitude, you still open an inn! "

    "If you love, you can live. If you don''t love, you can go! I''ve been running an inn for so many years, and I haven''t been short of customers yet! " The boss yelled at Chen Feng.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng immediately worried: "go, go, like you this kind of person to open the inn, beg the young master to live, the young master also lazy to live!"

    With that, Chen Feng took us upstairs and packed up to check out.

    But who knows, just as we were going to check out, four more people came to the inn to stay.

    Looking at this posture, the innkeeper didn''t like us any more. He cried out: "don''t you want to check out? Hurry up, don''t delay my business

    Chen Feng gas, but immediately went through the check-out procedures, and then in the "flowers" opposite, and found an inn.

    "I''m so angry. I''ve been in the world for more than 20 years, and I''ve never seen a shop with such an arrogant attitude! It''s like quanlijiang''s only one of their inns. When I go back to the Internet, I must write 100 bad comments to his family, so that everyone will not stay in their inn! " Chen Feng is still angry.

    "Come on, who told you to meddle in other people''s business? Now I''m choked by others, but I''m not happy in my heart! " EN Zhen advised on one side.

    "Even if I meddle in my business, his attitude can''t be so bad? He doesn''t understand the truth of the man who opens the door to do business and doesn''t smile? " Chen Feng said bitterly.

    Who knows, he just finished, next to a middle-aged woman''s voice.

    "Young man, are you talking about the Fanhua Inn opposite?"

    Hearing this, we turned our head and looked over. We saw that the woman was dressed in traditional Naxi costumes, with the simplicity of Naxi Women in her eyes and eyebrows. She was the landlady of our new inn.

    Seeing that it was the landlady, Chen Feng nodded and said, "yes, that is to say, what happened to the flowers?"

    The landlady sighed and said, "in fact, you are not the first tourists who have been offended by the innkeeper opposite. Lijiang is now a tourist resort. There are so many tourists coming and going every day. Even if they walk one or two, there will still be people living in it. He is not short of business. Of course, he has nothing to fear! "

    Hearing this, I can''t help but look around and find that the inn is much colder than the "flowers" on the other side.

    Except for us, there are only two people in the whole inn.

    This... On the same street, the right door, how can the business be so bad?

    "Landlady, I see that the decoration and service of your inn are no worse than those of Fanhua. How about your business..." I asked curiously.

    When I asked, the landlady shook her head helplessly, made a pot of Pu''er tea for us, and said, "you''re right, little girl. I''m not inferior to him in every aspect of the inn, but I don''t know why the business is not good! I started to think it was a problem with the decoration style, and I even renovated it, but the business still didn''t get better. It''s not only my shop, but also the Inns on the whole street next door. Except for flowers, "he said

    "Only flowers? As far as the old man''s attitude is concerned, his family''s business is the best. Why Chen Feng is unconvinced of shout a way.

    "We don''t know. Anyway, even in the off-season, their home can be full. Even many tourists have to book rooms more than half a month in advance." The landlady''s words are full of helplessness.

    After all, Lijiang is a tourist city. The main income of many families is driven by tourism.

    If the business is not good without tourism, it will naturally affect the livelihood of the whole family for a year.

    "Can it be the problem of Feng Shui? Don''t you Chinese pay attention to Feng Shui for everything Enzhen asked.

    I went to the gate of the inn, looked around and said, "it''s not the problem of geomantic omen. The geomantic omen pattern of the whole street is almost the same. There''s no such thing as whose geomantic omen is particularly good or whose geomantic omen is particularly bad."

    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s really a business problem! However, it doesn''t matter. In time for tomorrow, Madame, you go to the temple and ask a god of wealth to come back to offer. Maybe the business will get better. " Chen Feng said with a smiley face.

    The landlady filled the cup with tea for us, sighed and said, "there''s no way. It''s the only way."

    When I saw that the landlady was kind and native, I turned my eyes and thought about asking her about the Lugu Lake.

    Maybe you can ask something about Luan Ming Jade tripod.

    "Madame, let''s ask you something." I smile at the boss.

    "All right, girl, say it. As long as it''s something I know, I''ll tell you!" The landlady responded warmly.

    "Lugu Lake is not far from here, is it? A few of us heard that it was fun there. We thought about going there tomorrow and recommending some tourist attractions nearby

    When I mentioned Lugu Lake, the landlady immediately said, "are you going to Lugu Lake? Let me tell you, the scenery of Lugu Lake is really beautiful. Many movies and TV plays are taken there. If you go through Lijiang, you can also see the scenery of Jinsha River Valley. As for Lugu Lake, I suggest you take a boat to visit the lake after you arrive. You can have a better understanding of the so-called "three wonders of Mosuo" and make sure that you will be worthy of your visit

    Hearing the words of the landlady, Mo liangye frowned slightly and asked, "we don''t like to play popular scenic spots. We prefer adventure. Do you know any legends around Lugu Lake?"

    "Legend? Yes, yes, but why do you ask this? " The landlady seems a little reluctant to tell us.

    Seeing this, I quickly said with a smile: "elder sister, don''t be surprised. We are more interested in the local conditions, customs and historical legends of Yunnan. The main elective course of our university is history. Now, I''ve come to Yunnan for on-the-spot investigation! "

    The landlady glanced at me as if worried that we would not stay in her shop. After a long hesitation, she finally opened her mouth: "there is a legend about Lugu Lake. It is said that many, many years ago, Lijiang was still a barren land. But one day, a bird came from the sky and landed on a mountain near Lugu Lake. After that, the population of Lijiang and Lugu Lake gradually flourished. Everyone said that it was the bird that brought peace and tranquility to this area, so every family would worship the bird during the new year. However, since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, many old customs have been gradually abolished, and people have gradually forgotten about the divine bird. "

    On hearing this, our eyes suddenly brightened.

    I remember that there is a saying in the book of mountains and seas: "there are birds in the mountain of women''s bed. It looks like Zhai, and is called Luan bird. If you see it, the world will be peaceful."

    Compared with what the landlady said, the colorful bird probably refers to the "Luan" in the jade tripod!

    "Besides this, is there any more legend about that bird?" I asked excitedly.

    The landlady shook her head and said, "no, those things are legends. They are handed down from generation to generation, and then they gradually disappear. When I was a child, I heard from my grandfather for many years, and now few people know! "

    I thought I could find out more about Luan Ming Jade tripod from the landlady''s mouth, but I was a little dejected in exchange for such an answer.

    "But at that time, my grandfather also said another legend. I don''t know whether it''s true or not." The landlady spoke again.

    "What legend? What legend?" I was curious.

    The landlady laughed and replied, "our place in Lijiang used to be under the control of chieftains. They are the owners of land and forest in Lijiang. They are also known as Mufu by Han people! My grandfather said that the first chieftain Mu de who was given the surname of Mu by the emperor believed in the legend of the divine bird. Even after he died, he was buried in the mountains near Lugu Lake. He said that he could keep Mu Fu''s rule over Lijiang for thousands of years. But who knows, during the reign of Yongzheng in the Qing Dynasty, the Qing government changed the land and returned it to Liu. Mufu could not wring his arm but his thigh, and his rule over Lijiang was finally over. "

    i see!

    Before, I was very puzzled about the reason why Uncle Lu wanted to come to Yunnan, but now when I hear the landlady say so, I have basically understood a 778.

    It is possible that the bird named Luan actually appeared and turned into a Luan Ming Jade tripod that we need to revive Nu Yu.

    Mu De, the ruler at that time, knew about Luan Ming Jade tripod, so he took it as his own, either as a funeral object or hid it in the mountains near Lugu Lake.

    It was after hearing these news that uncle Lu came all the way to get the jade tripod.

    When I think of it, I feel both surprised and happy.

    I''m glad that I finally learned something about Luan Ming Jade tripod. I''m surprised that if it was buried in the tomb as an accompaniment, it would be very troublesome.

    Since ancient times, the tombs of princes and Marquises have been full of organs. If they are careless, they will die.

    Do we really have the assurance to take back the Luan Ming Jade tripod?

 Chapter 377

    Because we learned the news of Luan Ming Jade tripod, we were not interested in going out to play again, so we asked the landlady to cook some food for us, ate it early, and went back to our room to have a rest.

    "Madam, this action is likely to be dangerous. Tomorrow I''ll leave for Lugu Lake alone to find Luan Ming Jade tripod and uncle Lu. You three will have a good time in Lijiang City and wait for me to come back. OK?" Mo cool night holding my shoulder, a face seriously said.

    I shook my head and said, "no, it''s not your business to find Luan Ming Jade tripod. How can you find it alone? What''s more, there must be many dangers in the process of looking for Luan Ming Jade tripod. I can''t let you risk yourself. "

    Mo liangye put me in his arms, sighed and said, "it''s because it''s too dangerous that I won''t let you go with me. After all, no one knows what will happen in that process. "

    "That''s no good. You said you would never leave me again. Why, you don''t mean what you say? " I murmured with an unhappy face.

    Mo liangye released me and looked down at me: "madam, I don''t want you to have any mistakes."

    I poked my finger into his strong chest and said, "but I don''t want you to miss anything. If you are not with me, how can I know if you are in danger? Do you want me to worry about you all the time? "

    "Madam, you..." Mo liangye felt a little speechless about my mischief.

    "Anyway, I don''t care. We''ll either go together or stay in Lijiang." My attitude is very firm.

    Seeing me like this, Mo liangye had to shake his head helplessly and said, "well, now I finally know who is inheriting wennuan''s stubborn temperament, and that''s his wife''s!"

    I white his one eye, light say: "cut, fruit that Ao Jiao Jin son or genetic you of!"

    "Well, it doesn''t matter who the two kids are. It''s getting late. We have to go to bed early so that we can get up early and go to Lugu Lake tomorrow." Mo liangye said with a smile.

    I nodded, took a bath with him, and fell asleep early.

    Maybe it''s because the temperature in Lijiang is too cold at night. When I sleep in the middle of the night, I wake up in a daze.

    I instinctively go to the arms of the ink cool night to get more warmth.

    But his body is like ice, this drill, directly completely sober my consciousness.

    I opened my eyes and was ready to take out the quilt from the cupboard in my room.

    Who knows, just at this time, I vaguely heard what sounds like outside the window.

    I thought I heard it wrong, so I didn''t care. I took out the quilt and was ready to continue my dream.

    As a result, just two seconds after lying down, there was another movement outside the window.

    In the middle of the night, there was something strange going on. I thought it was a bit strange.

    So, I subconsciously put up my ears to listen, want to hear what the sound is.

    But it''s a pity that when I went to listen, there was no sound at all.

    Shit, did I hear you wrong just now?

    It seems that my paranoia is really getting worse and worse.

    I shook my head helplessly, then closed my eyes to go to sleep.

    But who knows, this just closed eyes, outside that movement unexpectedly came out again.

    I went, I specially closed my eyes it rings, also let people sleep?

    Good tired, all of a sudden was stirred up, my heart of the fire rubbed to the outside.

    NND, auntie, I''d like to see who''s playing tricks outside the window and dares to disturb my dream!

    Thinking of this, I took Lu Banchi out of the storage ring, held it in my hand, and went to open the window to attack the ghost things that might break through the window.

    But what I didn''t expect was that there was nothing outside the window at the moment.

    Gee, it''s really strange. I heard something several times just now, but how can it not happen now?

    I was a little puzzled. After a while, seeing that the movement did not appear again, I reached out to close the window and go to bed.

    However, at this time, the remaining light of my eyes suddenly glanced to the street below.

    Because the room that Mo liangye and I live in is on the street. We can see the things on the street clearly with a glance.

    At the moment, what attracted all my attention was that there were two people in the street below, a man and a woman.

    I don''t know the man, but I have a little impression of the woman. It seems that she is the daughter of the owner of the Fanhua Inn who quarreled with Chen Feng at night!

    Shit, isn''t it this man, or the lover named soran she said at night?

    But even if they are lovers, why do they run to the empty street in the middle of the night?

    Is it difficult to sneak out for a tryst?

    Xu was so noisy that he didn''t doze off. I was so bored that I had the idea of peeping at their tryst.

    I''d like to see what''s good about this sorang. It''s worth the girl falling out with her family for him.

    So, my cat was by the window, quietly looking in their direction.

    But this glance scared me to death.

    Because, that girl and Solon actually hanged on the old tree in the southeast corner of her father''s Inn!

    This... What''s the situation? Can''t we live on the same day in the same year but die on the same day in the same year?

    Although the girl''s family didn''t agree with them, she didn''t really look for life or death!

    Seeing that the girl and solang were about to hang on the old tree, I couldn''t care much. I raised my foot and prepared to climb up the window, trying to jump down to save them.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I put my foot on it, I was held by the ink cold night.

    "Ma''am, why don''t you sleep honestly?" Mo liangye asked, rubbing his bleary eyes.

    "Dead, they''re going to die!" I raised my hand and pointed to the two men who were hanging below.

    Mo liangye looked in the direction of my fingers, his face changed suddenly. He immediately stepped on the windowsill and jumped down. With the dead breath of his palm, he cut off their hanging rope and saved them.

    Seeing that someone had been saved, I opened the door and ran out of the inn to the side of Mo liangye.

    "How''s it going? Is there any help? " I asked with concern.

    Mo liangye nodded and replied: "fortunately, madam, you found it in time. If it''s a little later, it''ll be useless."

    "Fortunately, I saved them, otherwise there would be another couple of lovers in the world!" I said with emotion.

    "Let''s not say so much. We have to go to the room and stop bleeding and bandage them." Ink cool night light said.

    I was stunned for a moment, a little puzzled: "aren''t they hanged? How to stop bleeding and bandage? "

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye glanced at the girl and said, "they not only hanged themselves, but also cut their wrists!"

 Chapter 378

    As soon as I said this, I didn''t dare to delay. I quickly took sorang and the girl back to our room together with Mo liangye, quickly stopped bleeding and bandaged them.

    Fortunately, their knives were not very deep, and the medicine in the Mo Liang Ye Chu Wu Jie finally saved their lives for the time being.

    Looking at them still in a coma, I couldn''t help feeling: "Alas, this arranged marriage really kills people. Why can''t two lovers be together? You see how dangerous it was just now. If I hadn''t found out in time, I think they would have gone to hell now! "

    Mo liangye patted me on the shoulder and said in a deep voice: "they should not die. Otherwise, even if we try our best, we can''t save them!"

    "Is that a chance to survive I asked casually.

    "Well, I just hope that when they wake up tomorrow, they won''t do such stupid things again! There are thousands of ghosts lining up in the underworld to be reborn, but they rush to the spring because of a temporary emotional setback. It''s really stupid! " Ink cool night also sighed.

    "Well, people have been saved. Don''t blame them for not cherishing life. It''s getting late. We''d better go to bed early. After all, we have to go on the road tomorrow! "

    As I said this, I pulled out an inflatable air cushion bed from the storage ring and laid it on the ground to ask Mo liangye to come and sleep.

    Maybe I was sleepy. Mo liangye didn''t say anything more, so he and I lay on the air cushion bed and went to sleep.

    A night without a dream.

    The next morning, I was awakened by the scream of the innkeeper''s daughter.

    "Ah - where is this? Why am I here? What''s the matter with the injury on my wrist? " The girl asked a series of questions in surprise.

    I rubbed my eyes, sat up from the air cushion bed and said casually, "girl, this morning, can''t you be quiet?"

    Seeing me get up from the ground, the girl screamed again, waking up with Mo liangye and solang.

    "You... Who are you? What are you doing here? What''s the matter with me and soran? "

    Hearing this, I shook my head helplessly and said, "girl, don''t tell me what happened last night. You don''t remember all that?"

    "I... I just remember that last night I had an appointment with soran to meet at my door, and then we were ready to elope together and escape to a place my father couldn''t find. As for the rest, I really don''t have any impression. " The girl replied.

    I turned to look at the man named solang and asked, "what about you?"

    Solon also shook his head and said, "I don''t remember. It''s like... It''s like when Yuexue and I were just about to run away at night, we suddenly felt a lot of sadness and wanted to go to the yellow spring together. As for the latter, I really can''t remember it

    "Yes, at that time, I also had the feeling of sadness. I felt that if I could not be with solang, I might as well die." The girl named Yuexue said.

    "Do you mean that you were actually going to elope and didn''t intend to die for love?" Mo liangye frowned and asked.

    Yuexue and solang nodded: "as long as we can escape from Lijiang City, we can be honest and aboveboard together. Why should we die for love?"

    That''s strange.

    Mo liangye and I thought that their love was blocked by their family, so we couldn''t help but commit suicide. In fact, they didn''t plan to die together. What''s the matter?

    Are we guessing wrong or are these two people lying?

    I glanced at them, trying to see the truth from their looks, but they couldn''t look any more normal. They didn''t lie at all.

    Is it true that Mo liangye and I made a mistake last night?

    Unexpectedly, just when I was thinking like this, Yuexue spoke again: "martyrdom? Is it... Is it the tree of martyrdom at my door? "

    This sentence attracted the attention of me and Mo liangye, I can''t help but frown and ask: "martyrdom tree? Is that tree in the southeast corner of your house a tree for love

    Seeing me asking, Yuexue realized that she might have missed her words and shook her head: "no... no, it''s not the tree of martyrdom, it''s... I''m wrong."

    Although she denied it all the time, it was obvious from her frightened eyes that she was lying.

    Presumably, she was afraid that when we learned that there was a tree in front of her house, it would affect the reputation of their inn.

    "Are you sure you won''t tell me? Last night, if not for me and my husband, you and solang would have been the ghosts of that tree! But we can save you once, but we can''t save you twice. When we leave Lijiang, you will have similar things again, then we can''t help it! " I shrugged, a face indifferent said.

    "What? Last night, Soland and I almost died under that tree? " Moon snow asked in surprise.

    I nodded, pick eyebrow should say: "otherwise?"

    On hearing this, Yuexue''s face turned red and white, and became very ugly.

    Seeing the appearance of Yuexue, solang couldn''t bear it. He urged in a low voice: "Yuexue, things have come to this point. You''d better talk about it, or next time, maybe we will really die!"

    Yuexue looked at solang, then at me and Mo liangye, sighed, and slowly began to tell the whole story: "our family has opened an inn in Lijiang for more than 10 years, and the business has always been the best in the whole street, almost never lacking customers. But I don''t know what happened. Almost every year, the old tree in front of my house will hang two people, and all of them are lovers. For a long time, we all call the tree in front of our house the tree of martyrdom. To tell you the truth, it''s very unlucky that people die every year. My father wanted to cut down that tree in the early years, but the government wouldn''t let it. He said that the tree has hundreds of years of history and is a cultural relic. Even if my father has great ability, he can''t resist the government. He can only let that tree continue to grow there! "

    Hearing this, I can''t help but shush.

    It''s no wonder that one or two people died.

    After all, there are many people looking for life and death these days.

    But two people are hanged in that tree every year. They are both lovers. I think it''s a bit strange.

    Is it hard to be, like before in miaojiang, met with a refined tree demon?

    Thinking of this, I glanced at Mo liangye, only to see that he had opened the window and was looking in the direction of the tree.

    "Well, what do you think of it?" I went over to ask for his opinion.

    "I''m afraid we can''t go to Lugu Lake today!" Ink cool night light should way.

    Can''t go to Lugu Lake?

    Now I don''t know if there is something wrong with that tree. Why can''t I go to Lugu Lake?

    Maybe it''s just a coincidence that people are hanged?

    However, before I could speak out my doubts, there was a knock at the door.

    "Xiao... Xiao Fei, are you up?" Enzhen asked at the door.

    Hearing the voice, I quickly said: "get up, get up, we have already got up!"

    "That... Two people were hanged on the tree downstairs. Chen Feng went to see it and said it was a bit strange. Let me come up to inform you." EN Zhen said.

    Hang... Hang two people?

    At the moment, I feel like I''ve been hit by a bolt from the blue.

    Last night, Mo liangye and I saved two, but hanged the other two. What''s the matter with this tree?

    "Madam, that''s why I said we might not be able to go to Lugu Lake today." Ink cool night light finish saying, Piao one eye window outside.

    I turned around and saw that under the tree on the opposite side, there were indeed two or three layers of people around.

    And in that tree, hanging two ropes, under the rope, several policemen are putting the body down from the tree.

    I went, and actually hanged two!

    Originally, we just suspected that there was something wrong with the tree, but we were not sure.

    But now, Mo liangye and I are 200% sure that there is something wrong with the tree.

    Thinking of this, Mo liangye and I went downstairs with Yuexue and solang, passing through the crowd, to the tree in front of the accident.

    Seeing the two hanged lovers, Yuexue and solang are still palpitating.

    You know, it''s just a little bit close to the two of them who were hanged on this tree last night.

    Seeing this scene at the moment, they are not afraid.

    I glanced at them, then and Mo liangye division of labor cooperation, he is responsible for looking at the tree, I am responsible for looking at the body.

    After all, he is the king of the underworld. If there is something wrong with the tree, he should be able to see the way more or less.

    As for me, I can only rely on my innocent face to get familiar with the police uncle.

    "Well, uncle policeman, what''s going on? Is it a dead man? " I asked in front of the policeman who was loading the body in the bag.

    The policeman was busy and didn''t plan to tell me more, so he said casually, "yes, two of them are dead."

    "How did you die? Was it hanged? " I asked curiously.

    You know, last night Yuexue and solang not only hanged themselves, but also cut their wrists.

    In fact, both of these two methods can lead to death. Generally, just use any one of them. How can we use the second one? Do you want to take a two pronged approach?

    When I asked again, the policeman who was loading the corpse looked up at me and said with a displeased face: "Hey, I said, you little girl, why do you have so many questions? If you''re OK, don''t stand in our way. We''re busy here! "

    With that, the policeman bent down and, together with another policeman, prepared to carry the bag containing the body to the car.

    Seeing that the policeman''s attitude was not very good, I deliberately wanted to teach him a little lesson, so I adjusted a small stone from the storage ring and hit him directly in the back of his knee joint with a flick of my finger.

    The policeman suffered from pain, bent his knee and fell to the ground.

    And this fall, not only he fell, even his hand that just lifted the body bag also fell to the ground, and also accidentally exposed the body of an arm.

    I subconsciously looked at the exposed arm and took a cold breath.

    That hanged corpse, ju... Actually cut his wrist!

 Chapter 379

    Although I had psychological preparation, I still didn''t believe it when I saw the knife edge on my wrist.

    How could that be?

    Yuexue and solang somehow hanged themselves and cut their wrists, but this corpse was hanged and cut their wrists?

    If these two things are coincidence, I''m afraid even a fool will not believe it?

    Think of here, I immediately turn to see to Mo cool night there, but see Chen Feng and en really all stand together with him, seem to be discussing what.

    "How''s it going? Is there something wrong with this tree? Isn''t it a tree demon who can kill people like last time in miaojiang I went over and asked.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "the problem is not the tree, but the thing under it."

    When I heard this, I was stunned.

    In my opinion, the biggest possibility is that there is something wrong with the tree. What''s the matter with the things buried under the tree?

    "Are you sure?" I asked, a little incredulous.

    Mo liangye walked around the old tree outside the cordon, carefully observed it, but the result was that the tree was OK.

    "Do you mean there are evil things under the tree? That''s why couples are lured here to commit suicide? " I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye nodded and said: "this is the current situation. Although this tree has a history of several hundred years, it does not have the cultivation of perfection, so it is not it. But as for what''s buried under this tree, it''s hard to say for a while. We only know when we dig it out. "

    "Dig it out? Are you crazy? You didn''t hear Yuexue say that this tree is now a cultural relic and belongs to the country. If we dig it like this, we have to go through the prison! " I couldn''t help smacking.

    Mo liangye hooked the corner of his mouth, and a trace of cunning flashed in his eyes: "madam, I didn''t say I want to dig now! People die at night, so let''s come at night. After we find out what it is, why don''t we just fill it in before dawn? "

    "It''s a good way. My brother-in-law of Hades has an idea. He''s not as stupid as my cousin!" Chen Feng is flattering.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "if you flatter me, please don''t take me with you? Be careful that I will abuse you with Enzhen! "

    "Che, Enzhen is my girlfriend. How can she be on your side?" Chen Feng said without fear.

    Hearing this, I turned to Enzhen and said, "it''s said that Lijiang ancient city is a paradise for romance. Enzhen, why don''t you kick Chen Feng, and I''ll help you find a higher, more handsome, better and more lasting one?"

    Of course, en Zhen knew that I was joking and cooperated with me. She said, "really? That''s great. I''ve long wanted to kick him and find a better one! "

    This words a, Chen Feng moment by ten thousand damage, almost no blood spray out.

    "Well, Xiao Fei, you are cruel. You wait for me. I''ll take my brother-in-law to the bar tonight!" Chen Feng said indignantly.

    Who knows, as soon as his voice fell, Mo liangye took my hand and said to Chen Feng, "I''m sorry, I have to accompany my wife at night. I don''t have time to go to the bar with you."

    Chen Feng was half dead in an instant.

    "Well, well, if you don''t go, I''ll go myself. I''m so angry!"

    Chen Feng yelled two words, then squeezed out the crowd.

    Seeing Chen Feng like this, I can''t help but feel happy.

    Every time this guy wants to hit me, he will be hit back by Mo liangye.

    Who let Mo liangye be the crazy devil to protect his wife!

    Because the dead bodies were taken away by the police, the crowd soon dispersed. We and Mo liangye looked around, determined the direction of the night, and prepared to go back to the inn to have a rest.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, he was suddenly stopped.

    "Wait a minute, Miss MI, please wait a minute!"

    Hearing the sound, I immediately looked back, but saw that Yuexue and solang came with a man who was the owner of Fanhua Inn who quarreled with us yesterday.

    "Miss MI, I''m sorry. I heard that my father quarreled with you and drove you away yesterday, so I specially brought him to apologize to you." Yue Xue said.

    Fanhua''s boss seemed to know that he was wrong, so he didn''t dare to look up at me at all. He hung his head and said to us: "that... What happened last night was that I was not good. I was also angry with Yuexue at that time, so I spoke rudely to you. Just now I heard Yuexue say that you saved her life. I feel guilty in my heart, so I want to say sorry to you. I hope you can forgive me and thank you for saving my Yuexue. "

    This... Is the attitude of the boss of Fanhua changing too fast?

    Last night, he was arrogant and lawless, but now he''s making a 180 degree turn, and he''s taking the initiative to apologize to us?

    What''s this special song about?

    But they all apologized. I can''t say it again?

    He had to answer casually: "that... In fact... It''s nothing. Everyone has emotions. But then again, it''s not right for you to interfere in your daughter''s feelings, otherwise we would not have said that yesterday! "

    Fanhua''s boss heard me and nodded: "yes, I didn''t expect that because of my obstruction, Yuexue would almost lose her life. Yuexue is the only child in our family. If she really died in the tree of martyrdom, what can her mother and I do? "

    With that, the boss of Fanhua was a little sad, so I couldn''t say more.

    It''s the cool night of ink. After the boss of Fanhua''s nagging apologies, he spoke coldly.

    "This tree has been growing at your door for so many years. Do you know its origin?"

    Fan Hua''s boss obviously didn''t expect that Mo liangye would suddenly ask this question. He was slightly stunned and replied: "to tell you the truth, I don''t know this. When our family moved here more than ten years ago, this old tree was already there. Over the years, nothing strange has happened except that a couple is hanged from a tree every year. I just didn''t expect that it was my turn to have Yuexue this year. Fortunately, you saved her, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable! "

    "Who lived in this house before you?" Mo cool night continues to ask a way.

    The owner of Fanhua shook his head and said, "it sounds like a couple. They have managed the inn together. Later, the woman got pregnant, and the man let the woman go back to her hometown for self-cultivation. After the birth of the child, the man is tired of the life here and wants to go back to accompany his wife and children, so he sells the house to me. "

    Hearing this, I thought I had a good idea, so I said to the boss of Fanhua, "OK, we just want to know about the situation. As for Yuexue''s marriage, I hope you can treat it carefully. After all, it''s a matter of your daughter''s life''s happiness

    The boss of Fanhua nodded repeatedly and promised: "well, well, I won''t force Yuexue to marry other people any more. Since she likes solang, I, as a father, can only agree!"

    "Really? Father, do you really agree? " Yuexue seems a little unbelievable.

    The boss sighed, looked up at the tree and said, "this tree has given so many lives to the people who really love. I don''t want my daughter buried on it any more."

    "That''s great, soran. Do you hear me? My father has no objection to us, and we don''t have to elope! " She was as happy as a child at snowton.

    Solon laughed, then took Yuexue and bowed to me and Mo liangye: "thank you. It''s you who give us the right to pursue free love."

    "That... That you still have injuries on your body, you''d better go back and have a rest as soon as possible, so that you won''t get cold outside and cause other problems when you go back." I said slightly embarrassed.

    Listen to me, Yuexue took my hand and said with a smile, "you are good people. In order to thank you, I will cook a delicious meal and invite you to eat, OK?"

    I wanted to refuse, but I couldn''t stand it. My disheartened stomach cooed, so I had to answer the invitation of Yuexue.

    "It''s a deal. You''ve been working hard all night. Go back to your room and have a rest. When I''ve finished the meal, I''ll call you!"

    Yue Xue said happily, then she took sorang''s hand and went into Fanhua Inn with her boss.

    Looking at the back of their departure, Mo liangye raised his mouth slightly and said with emotion: "if the sky is full of love, the sky is old. It''s such a happy thing to be with the people you like."

    I reached out and pinched his good-looking chin, tiptoed to kiss him gently, and said, "so, we should be happy all the time!"

    Mo liangye shaved my nose and said with a smile, "of course, we want to be the happiest couple in the world!"

    So we went back to our room and began to discuss the evening.

    As for Yuexue, she also kept her word. When it was almost 12 o''clock, she came to ask us to have lunch.

    Lijiang is a place with good mountains, good water and good family. Naturally, the taste of the food is so good that I ate three bowls of food.

    After eating and drinking enough, I went back to my room to sleep and conserve my energy. On Mo Liang night, I went to the street to buy things I wanted to use at night.

    When I woke up, it was already 9 p.m., I stretched out, washed and knocked on Chen Feng''s door.

    After all, if you want to know what is buried under the tree, you have to dig it out.

    And such a big place, relying on me and Mo liangye alone, is estimated to be very tired.

    So, for manual work like this, of course, we have to add a hard labor force.

    Chen Feng is not love in front of en Zhen performance, then give him a chance to show his hard-working side!

    Bang bang!

    "Chen Feng, en Zhen, get up and work!" I stood at the door and cried.

    However, there was no response.

    I thought they were asleep, so I knocked again: "if you don''t get up again, I''ll kick the door, otherwise I''ll see you all!"

    It''s strange that no one responded to me.

    Eh, it shouldn''t be. Even if Chen Feng doesn''t pay attention to me, en Zhen won''t pay attention to me, will she?

    These two people, what medicine does gourd sell after all?

    I was a little worried, subconsciously stretched out his hand to twist the door, the result of this twist, actually really twist open.

    "Well, you two don''t have to be so careful, do you? I''m just joking during the day. I don''t have to... "I yelled as I entered the door.

    Who knows, after entering, there is no one inside, there is no shadow of Chen Feng and en Zhen at all!

 Chapter 380

    Eh, they are not in the room. Where else can they go?

    Is Chen Feng really taking en Zhen to the bar?

    Forget it. If you''re not here, you can''t be here. Mo liangye and I have to work harder. Otherwise, what else can we do?

    Thinking of this, I turned around and was about to go back to my room, but saw Mo liangye holding Chen Feng in one hand and en Zhen in the other.

    "You... What''s your situation? Is it difficult to go to a bar and get drunk? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye put the two men back in the room, then shook his head and said to me, "if I hadn''t pinched them and stood by the window just now, they would be dead now!"

    When I heard the word "death", my heart jumped.

    "Dead? They''re fine. How can they die? What''s the matter? " I asked in a trembling voice.

    You know, after grandma and ye Zichen died, I really had a special fear of death.

    I''m not afraid of my own death, but I''m afraid that the people around me will suddenly suffer an accident and leave me.

    That feeling is a hundred times worse than letting myself die.

    Mo liangye took a look at me, grabbed Chen Feng and en Zhen''s wrists, and said, "it''s the tree of martyrdom! When I saw them, they were scratching their wrists with knives. Fortunately, they didn''t do it very hard. They just scratched the skin. It didn''t matter

    Love tree, love tree!

    In just two days, the tree killed six people. What was buried under the tree? Was it so evil?

    "They are confused by that thing. We don''t have much time. We have to find out what it is as soon as possible! Otherwise, more innocent lovers will be killed! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I nodded, and then took out the ghost door 13 needles from the storage ring and stuck them on several acupoints of Chen Feng and en Zhen.

    A few minutes later, they woke up one after another.

    "What''s the matter? My head hurts Chen Feng felt his head and cried.

    EN Zhen also frowned and said, "what happened?"

    I glanced at the skin wound on their wrists and said, "you are fascinated by the things under the tree of love. You almost committed suicide like that couple!"

    Hearing this, Chen Feng was so anxious that he almost jumped up.

    "What did you say? Enzhen and I almost died in the hands of that tree? "

    "That''s right, so now we have to start digging that tree to find out what''s buried under it!" I answered faintly.

    Originally, Chen Feng didn''t care much about it before.

    But now it''s not the same. Even his own life is almost explained. Can he not be serious?

    I saw him picking up his spade on the side of the night and picking up the shovel on the night of the cold night. He said, "I dare to move the soil on my head."

    Just do it. After a while, we came to the martyrdom tree with guys on our shoulders.

    It''s late, so there are few pedestrians in this street.

    Occasionally, one or two passers-by were basically drunk, and no one cared what we were doing.

    It seems that I haven''t had a live broadcast for a long time, so I put on a special Bluetooth headset and then log in to the "Xijing" live broadcast platform with my mobile phone.

    Seriously speaking, when it comes to live broadcasting, I''m still very sad.

    This thing, it is Ye Zichen to force me to make at the beginning.

    Now things are still there, but things are different.

    Ye Zichen died, Fang Jiajia blackened, once the ghost hunting group of 3, now I''m the only one left, how can I not feel bad?

    In fact, I hope that everything has not changed, all things are still the same as before, so at least we stay in each other''s mind is still beautiful.

    But the reality is always cruel. Fang Jiajia''s blackening directly led to the death of Ye Zichen and her grandmother. Even if I was heartless, she and I would never go back to the past.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help taking a deep breath, adjusting my mood, and introducing to the audience in the Live Room: "I haven''t done live broadcasting for a long time. I don''t know if the audience friends have forgotten me. Today, I want to broadcast live for you, is an old tree, called the tree of martyrdom. Just last night, a couple had just been hanged from the tree. As far as we know, this is not the first time that this has happened. Strangely enough, every pair of people hanging here are lovers. What is the secret behind such a strange situation? Let''s wait and see! "

    As soon as my voice dropped, the audience in the live broadcast room began to send out bullet screens.

    My dear anchor, you finally show up. I''ve been waiting for you so hard

    [I thought that after my divorce from Lord underworld, the anchor gave up on us! Now that I see the anchor online, I feel at ease at last!]

    The tree of love? I''m scared to hear that

    [yes, yes, I immediately hugged my girlfriend! Er... Although she''s an inflatable!]

    ����

    What I didn''t expect was that the audience in the studio was still enthusiastic and didn''t mean to abandon me.

    In order to give back their enthusiasm, of course, I can''t be too stingy, so I turned to Mo liangye to let the audience in the studio enjoy his beauty.

    Sure enough, when the shadow of Mo liangye appeared on the video screen, the whole live broadcast room exploded instantly.

    [Pluto... Lord Pluto? Is this really Lord Pluto? I feel my hands shaking with excitement again!]

    [my God, it''s really the Lord of Hades. My little heart, which has been silent for a long time, finally starts to thump wildly again!]

    [anchor, have you remarried with Pluto

    [it''s over. The anchor and Pluto have remarried. Then we, Pluto''s little fans, are not going to die again? I feel so sad!]

    [anchor, you hurt me and laughed it off...]

    ����

    I went, after so long, this group of people to eat melon ink cool night words actually increased.

    Who said that man 40 is a flower? The old fellow is almost 2000 years old, and is still so popular.

    What can I do with such a charming husband? I''m desperate, too!

    See me Leng in situ, Chen Feng began to shout over there.

    "I said, little cousin, it''s right that you are beautiful, but you can''t just put poss there, can you? Come here and help dig! "

    He reminded me that today''s main task is to find out what is buried under the tree. As soon as the live broadcast was started, I forgot.

    Just do it, just do it, make it clear earlier, and be at ease earlier!

    Thinking of this, I picked up the spade and dug with them with a shovel and a shovel.

    Fortunately, the soil under the tree is not very hard, and it''s easy to dig.

    In just over an hour, we dug up all the soil under the tree.

    However, when I used my flashlight to take a picture under the tree, I wanted to see clearly what was underneath, but my heart beat slowly.

 Chapter 381

    There are fist sized copper bells buried in the ground around the tree.

    Not only that, but also the bells are engraved with some charms to kill ghosts.

    Even the thread that wears the copper bell has a thick index finger and is black all over the body. You can see that it has been soaked in black dog blood.

    In addition, there are some strong soul killing nails around.

    I went, this... This is a ghost killing and soul locking array!

    Is it difficult? What evil things are buried under the tree of martyrdom?

    In this way, there will be another tough fight tonight!

    Think of here, I turn to see to Mo cool night, want to say something with him, but hear beside Chen Feng scream.

    "Look, there is something in that array!"

    Damn, it''s creepy enough to dig a hole here at night. I was so shocked by Chen Feng that I almost lost my soul.

    "Can''t you keep your voice down? I''m afraid other people don''t know that we are here to destroy national cultural relics? " I couldn''t help muttering.

    Chen Feng seemed to think of something. He immediately covered his mouth and said to us in a very small voice: "it''s my fault. I shouldn''t make such a loud voice, but... But there was something really in that array!"

    With that, Chen Feng raised his hand and pointed to the middle of the array.

    I didn''t take it seriously, but when I saw that he was so serious, I turned to look at it.

    However, it didn''t matter. The important thing was that I almost fell into the hole.

    So... How does it look like there''s a dead man?

    See my face surprised appearance, Chen Feng said triumphantly: "see? I said there was something in that array, right? Otherwise, how could such an array be placed under the ground? "

    I white Chen Feng one eye, cold voice way: "since is you discover, that you hurry down to see whether that is dead or not.". If so, we have to get rid of it quickly! "

    Hearing this, Chen Feng was immediately dissatisfied and yelled, "why am I going? And you? Do you all eat dry food? "

    "Nonsense! Is it not you or who? There is a ghost killing and soul locking array, which will hurt my husband''s body. As for me and en Zhen, they are both girls. Do you want us to go? " I said to Chen Feng with words.

    This words, Chen Feng moment speechless, had to obediently recognize counsels, take up arms, jump down the pit, little by little to the center of the array.

    Seeing Chen Feng like this, the audience in the live room sent sympathy to him one after another.

    [I don''t know why I feel that my little cousin has no resistance to one of the anchor''s smart words, so I like it very much

    [agree + 1! However, it''s nice to have such a cousin!]

    [I hope my cousin will come back safely and don''t encounter evil things in that array!]

    ����

    Yes, although Chen Feng is a descendant of the Chen family, he has seen many such scenes.

    But in the past, we at least had a general understanding of the cause and process of things, and we had a bottom in our mind.

    But this time, we knew nothing except that the things buried under the tree were unusual.

    Human beings, however, are always afraid of the unknown.

    In this case, not to mention Chen Feng, even my hand can''t help shaking slightly.

    Seems to be aware of my tension, ink cool night gently hook my little finger, said in a deep voice: "madam, don''t be afraid, I have it!"

    Hearing this, the live broadcast room was immediately covered with bullets.

    [sure enough, they are the most Su couple. I''m satisfied with this wave of dog food!]

    [Lord underworld, when you were showing love to the anchor, did you consider the feelings of our gourd Eaters

    We are all single dogs. We can''t suffer such a violent attack

    [anchor, you must have saved the whole galaxy in your last life, but you''ve got a husband like Pluto in this life!]

    ����

    Alas, as long as the ink cool night a mouth, I properly reduced to a supporting role.

    Just now, the most important thing is to see what is in the middle of the array. As for who is the leading role and who is the supporting role, I won''t argue with him!

    Think of here, I stare at Chen Feng again.

    He walked steadily towards the array step by step. After a while, he came to the side of the array and stepped in.

    Seeing this scene, my heart almost jumped to my throat.

    If there is a terrible thing in that array, Chen Feng''s life will be in danger.

    At the moment, I suddenly have a little regret to let Chen Feng take the risk.

    If anything happens, how can I explain it to his grandfather?

    "Or... Chen Feng, you just come back, I seem to have a bad feeling..." I said to Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng shook his head and said, "you didn''t say earlier. I''ve come here at last. Let me go back, isn''t it a pit for me? No matter, even the jackals, tigers and leopards dare to use their hands and feet on me, I''ll have to let it show its original shape even if I''ve tried my best

    With that, Chen Feng bent down and lifted the red cloth in the middle of the array.

    After the red cloth fell to the ground, two white bones appeared in our sight.

    Is there really a dead man down here?

    Is it really the evil spirits of these two dead people who have killed so many lovers?

    But who are these two bones? Who buried it?

    I don''t know why, the feeling of uneasiness in my heart is getting stronger and stronger at the moment, and it''s going to devour me.

    "Chen Feng, come on up, I feel something will happen!" I can''t help shouting to Chen Feng.

    Who knows, Chen Feng didn''t put my words in my heart at all. Instead, he squatted on the ground and carefully studied the two bones.

    "Judging from the width of the pelvis, these two bones should belong to a man and a woman!" Chen Feng said to us at the same time.

    A man and a woman?

    I feel as if an idea flashed quickly in my mind. Before I could catch it, it had disappeared again, as if it had never appeared.

    At the same time, Chen Feng also spoke again.

    "Judging from the decay degree of the bones and the surrounding soil, these two people should have died for at least ten years..."

    Unexpectedly, before Chen Feng finished his sentence, he didn''t know where to shoot a sharp arrow and stabbed it in Chen Feng''s heart.

    Then, we see Chen Feng straight down.

    "Chen Feng!" EN Zhen''s mood suddenly out of control, want to jump down to save him.

    But another sharp arrow, which had already come over quickly, stabbed en Zhen on her shoulder.

    It''s strange that Enzhen also fell down.

    How could that be?

    EN Zhen Mingming didn''t shoot in the heart, how could it be the same as Chen Feng?

    Unless... Unless... There is only one possibility, that is, the arrow coated with ecstasy can quickly dazzle people from the wound!

    In other words, the whole thing, it is clear that someone behind the manipulation!

    Thinking about this, my heart suddenly sank, immediately from the storage ring out of Lu Banchi, want to fight.

    Unexpectedly, before I was ready, another feather arrow flew out of the darkness and stabbed into my arm.

    As I expected, a crisp feeling immediately spread from my arms all over my body, a little loss of consciousness, soon I couldn''t see what was in front of me, and my whole body fell to the ground.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that at the moment I fell to the ground, another feather arrow seemed to fly out of the air and hit something.

    The next second, I heard another heavy object fall to the ground.

    Finished, 4 fall to the ground, even ink cool night also didn''t survive.

    After so much calculation, we expected that there must be something under the tree of martyrdom, and we also made certain preparations.

    But we did not expect that we, who have been through a lot of battles, would have lost our way in the dark night!

    I don''t know if we have a chance to get out of Lijiang city alive. If we can, let me know which tortoise and grandson put a cold arrow behind his back. I will beat him all over the place!

    However, it seems that we have no chance.

    I feel more and more fuzzy and less conscious.

    So tired... So sleepy... So sleepy

    Go to sleep... If you go to sleep, there will be no worries

    My body is more and more relaxed, and my mind is sinking into the deepest part. I''m really going to sleep

    Unexpectedly, at the moment when I was going to be in a complete coma, a cold thing suddenly took my hand.

    This... How is the touch of this thing so familiar? It''s like I touched it there.

    It''s like... It''s like the hand of Mo liangye!

    Damn, is it the hand of Mo liangye?

    Is it hard? He didn''t faint. He just pretended?

    Without waiting for me to understand, the cold hand of Mo liangye quickly put something like a pill into my mouth.

    The pill was so bitter that it was in my mouth that I almost didn''t spit it out.

    However, when the pill gradually melted in my mouth, I felt that my consciousness was slowly recovering bit by bit, and even my mind was awake a lot.

    I slowly opened my eyes, and sure enough, I saw that the tall body of Mo liangye was beside me.

    It turns out that the man who saved me just now is really him!

    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling warm.

    With him, no matter how dangerous it is, it will be saved!

    But I was too early to be happy, because when I was about to open my mouth to say something to him, a shadow jumped down from the high wall and ran quickly.

    Mo liangye quickly shook my hand and motioned me to close my eyes.

    I obediently closed my eyes, slightly narrowed a small crack, saw that person ran to me and Mo liangye in front of us, raised his hand to shake a few times in front of us, and then kicked us, to make sure that we were really comatose, then used the same method to test en Zhen and Chen Feng.

    Half a minute later, after making sure we were all unconscious, the man in black couldn''t help laughing.

    "I thought you guys were so hard to deal with. It seems that they are just so!"

 Chapter 382

    It''s a familiar voice. I seem to have heard it somewhere!

    But for a while, I can''t remember where I heard it.

    In desperation, I had to squint and continue to observe the movement of the man in black.

    The man in black looked around us, and finally jumped down the pit and came to the two bones.

    "I buried so well that I didn''t expect to be dug out. It seems that I can''t even keep two skeletons for you! "

    After that, the man in black took out a snake skin bag from his pocket, broke up the two bones in the pit, put them into the snake skin bag, carried them on his back and prepared to take them away.

    Who knows, at this time, behind him, suddenly stood a tall figure.

    "I thought you were just an ordinary person, but I didn''t expect that you were very good at stabbing people in the back."

    This voice... Is Chen Feng, this is Chen Feng''s voice!

    So, so he''s not dead!

    Think of here, I quickly look at the past, only to see the man in black slowly turned around, see Chen Feng intact standing there, even some voice tremble.

    "You... How can you... Aren''t you in my ecstasy?"

    Chen Feng light smile, take out the sharp arrow, throw it on the ground, while rubbing the chest side said: "fortunately, I''m smart enough, before you shoot, inadvertently glanced at the white light on your arrow, so when it shot, I immediately held it in my hand, did not let it into my chest! Well, are you disappointed? "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing in my heart.

    I didn''t expect Chen Feng to be simple minded, but he was awesome at the crucial moment.

    Even the audience in the studio are calling for Chen Feng!

    [my brother Feng, this wave of drama is so lifelike!]

    [I''ll go. Is it fake that brother Feng just fell to the ground? Isn''t that six? With brother Feng''s acting skills, we can compete for the Oscar with little Li Zi!]

    [agree to upstairs + 1. Just now, I really thought brother Feng was dead. I was so sad that I burst into tears!]

    [me too. I''ve been cheated by brother Feng to cry. Brother Feng, you give me back my tears. You villain, I''ll beat your big chest with a little pink fist!]

    ����

    Seeing the barrage in the studio, I almost couldn''t help laughing.

    Fortunately, Mo liangye held my hand tightly and reminded me from time to time, otherwise, I would have been unable to hold it.

    After scanning the live broadcast room, I continued to squint in the direction of Chen Feng.

    Seeing that the man in black saw Chen Feng stand up, the original shock was slowly calmed down. He said to Chen Feng through the black veil on his face: "even if you''re not dead, what? Do you think you can get out of here alive today? "

    "No, I don''t think so. But if I die, you''ll be a hundred times worse than me! " Chen Feng said jokingly.

    Hearing this, the man in black''s eyes turned pale and immediately asked in a deep voice, "what do you mean by that?"

    Chen fengchong smiles at the man in black, and finally looks behind him.

    "There are many acupoints on the back of people. Just now you only dressed those bones, but you didn''t notice that I had sealed the Mingmen acupoint on my back with the thirteen needles of Guimen!" Chen Feng said with a proud face.

    "No way! If you seal my life gate cave, how can I not feel at all? You''re lying to me The hostage in black doubted.

    Chen Feng walked slowly to the man in black and said with a cynical smile: "ghost door thirteen needles is my unique skill of Chen family. My proficiency in playing that thing since I was a child is as smooth as eating and pulling s, so I don''t want you to feel it. Isn''t it a very simple thing? If you don''t believe it, you can try to walk. If you can walk, I''ll take off my head and kick it for you! "

    I went, this boy is more and more arrogant.

    And take your head off and kick it? If you get slapped in the face, it''s not just embarrassing!

    However, fortunately, when Chen Feng''s voice just fell, the man in black tried to take two steps, but as Chen Feng expected, no matter how he tried, his legs always kept the same position as before, and did not move at all.

    "You... You actually..." the man in black was furious.

    With a sly smile, Chen Feng said, "Hey, I''ve already said that. With your skill, I''ve been stabbed at Mingmen point by Guimen 13. Do you still want to run? Is it true that my Chen family has learned Kung Fu in vain for so many years? "

    The man in black saw that he had fallen into Chen Feng''s hands, so he didn''t struggle any more. He only asked coldly, "who are you? Why meddle in this business? "

    "Well, I remember when you mentioned gossip. Just now we were digging up bodies here. You ran out to stop us and wanted to take these two bones away. Did you kill these two people? " Chen Feng asked.

    "So what? So what if it''s not? You are from other places. It''s none of your business! " The man in black was a little excited.

    Chen Feng touched his chin with great interest, looked at the man in black with a proud face and said, "you can''t say it. Anyway, as long as I reveal your true face, I will know everything!"

    With that, Chen Feng raised his hand to uncover the veil on the black man''s face.

    However, the change happened at this moment.

    I saw that the man in black didn''t know how to use his kung fu. He suddenly bounced out the silver needle of Mingmen acupoint on his back. Then he grabbed Chen Feng''s arm with one hand and twisted it hard. Then he heard Chen Feng''s bone dislocation and the scream like killing a pig.

    No, Chen Feng has been calculated!

    Think of here, where I can also take care of hidden not to hide themselves, immediately a carp stand up, ready to run to the direction of Chen Feng.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye is faster than me. Without waiting for me to jump down the pit, he has jumped to the man in black and slapped him on his chest!

    The man in black couldn''t resist the palm of Mo liangye. He was beaten out and hit the trunk of the tree.

    Seeing this scene, the audience in the live room exploded again, and the barrage was one after another.

    I like watching Lord Hades fight most. How handsome is he

    [yes, of course. I feel that as soon as Lord Hades opens up, all the men in the world become dog s!]

    [God, you come out! Such a handsome silver man, why is Mao not mine? Why

    [it''s enough to have a lord underworld in this life!]

    ����

    After the man in black hit the tree trunk, he fell to the ground again and vomited a mouthful of blood through the black gauze.

    "Who on earth are you?" The man in black asked reluctantly.

    Mo cool night slowly walked past, cold eyes swept on the face of the man in Black: "my name, you don''t deserve to know!"

    Finish saying, Mo cool night then the hand assumes claw shape, fierce exertion, the black gauze on the black dress face then turns to ashes in an instant.

    So that the next second, I directly saw the face of the man in black.

    How... How could it be him?

    To tell you the truth, before I saw this face, I never thought that the face hidden under the black veil would be the face of the owner of Fanhua inn!

    No wonder I said just now that I heard his voice, how could I be so familiar with it.

    Together, I not only heard his voice, but also met him several times!

    Different from my surprise, when Mo liangye saw the boss''s face, he raised a smile and said in a cold voice: "I didn''t expect it to be you!"

    The innkeeper in black seems to realize that the black veil he used to hide his identity is gone. He can''t help but show fear on his face. He even wants to cover his face with his hands.

    "Don''t cover up, even if you block it tightly, it won''t change anything!" I stood in the same place and yelled at the pit.

    Hearing this, the innkeeper simply stopped. He looked at me coldly and asked, "how can you have nothing if you''ve been given my special drug?"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye sneered and said, "do you want to teach me that little trick? The reason why I cooperated with you in acting before was just to see who was behind the scenes! I didn''t expect that you were really fooled! "

    As soon as Mo liangye said this, the innkeeper''s face suddenly changed, and he asked in a trembling voice: "then... Don''t you see everything?"

    "Why not see everything? I also know that you killed the two bones buried in this array! " Mo cool night cold voice says.

    "You... How do you know?" Because he was so surprised, the innkeeper stepped back two steps.

    However, he retreated two steps, and Mo liangye moved forward two steps. He looked at him fiercely and said, "I not only know that you killed these two people, but also know that they are your brother and sister-in-law!"

    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment.

    Brother and sister in law? What''s the situation?

    These are just two bones. How can Mo liangye see that they are the elder brother and sister-in-law of the innkeeper?

    Is it difficult for him to ask the underworld''s Yincha to check the innkeeper?

    Like me, the audience in the studio expressed their conjectures with bullet screens.

    [gambling 50 cents, the truth of this matter, is absolutely a bloody family ethics drama!]

    [bet on wool! Brother, sister-in-law and younger brother, based on the relationship among the three, a fool can see that they are family ethics dramas!]

    The first floor is mentally retarded. If you agree, praise me

    ����

    When the innkeeper heard Mo liangye''s words, his face was still full of surprise. At this time, he suddenly became gray. He hung his head and kept silent for a long time. Then he began to murmur to himself: "yes, these two bones are really my brother''s and sister-in-law''s

    "Why did you kill them? What on earth do they have against you? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    The innkeeper looked at me, but he had no choice but to smile. He said, "there are two kinds of hatred in this world. One is for money, and the other is for affection. What do you think I do for?"

 Chapter 383

    Yes, the hatred in this world can''t escape these two words money and love.

    If it''s just for something, no one can be so cruel to his own brother.

    So, the only explanation is that the innkeeper has both!

    Sure enough, when he heard the innkeeper''s question, Mo liangye, who was standing in front of him, opened his mouth.

    "I didn''t suspect you, but it''s just you who changed your attitude towards us so fast during the day. As the saying goes: dogs can''t change eating S. how can people like you who are used to being arrogant and domineering be grateful to us just because we saved your daughter in a short time? As a result of curiosity, I inquired about it from the hostess of the inn where we lived. As a result, I found out something had happened! "

    Speaking of this, the corner of Mo liangye''s mouth stirred up a smile of evil spirit and asked, "guess what I heard?"

    Without waiting for the innkeeper to speak, the fans in the studio went crazy first.

    My God, Lord underworld, laugh and have a good look

    [yes, I really have a good look. Is this the legendary looking back and smiling back

    Can I say my mouth is watering

    This smile is enough for me to treasure for a whole year, and my heart is almost crisp

    ����

    When the innkeeper heard Mo liangye''s words, his face was even more ugly. He asked in a trembling voice, "what did you... What did you hear?"

    Mo liangye took another step towards the innkeeper, and her smile became more obvious: "the landlady told me that the owner before the flowers was not you, but your brother! Many years ago, your brother and sister-in-law started to make a lot of money. At that time, you were just a poor boy. Seeing that your brother had a good life, you came to him from your hometown. But about a year after you went to your brother, your brother and sister-in-law left here, saying that they wanted to go back to their hometown for cultivation. Is that right? "

    The innkeeper was speechless at the moment, and his head was almost on the ground.

    "Later, you left here too, but the house remained empty. It''s not until a few years later that you come back here with your wife and children and start a new business. " Mo liangye continued.

    Xu was guilty. Hearing this, the innkeeper''s mood was almost broken: "stop talking, please stop talking!"

    But the Mo cool night doesn''t depend on him, still continue to say own guess.

    "If I''m not wrong, after your brother took you in, you intended to do a good job with your brother. But unexpectedly, you fell in love with your sister-in-law and defiled her while her brother was away. Later, when the east window incident happened, your brother knew it and fought with you. You killed your brother by mistake. In order to hide the fact that you killed yourself, you simply killed your sister-in-law. Then you dug a deep pit under the tree of martyrdom and buried them both. You are afraid that their ghosts will come back to haunt you, so you specially set up an array around them to beat them out of their wits! "

    Before, I just hated the innkeeper.

    At that moment, I was disgusted with him, and deeply disgusted and despised him.

    His brother was kind enough to take him in, but he took the opportunity to treat his sister-in-law badly.

    After the incident was discovered, he killed his brother and sister-in-law ruthlessly, and then lost their souls.

    What''s more, he even took over the property that his brother and sister-in-law had worked hard to establish and turned the flowers into his own private property.

    Just ask, in this world, there are more crazy people than the innkeeper?

    No, he can''t even be called a man, he is a beast!

    After listening to the words of Mo liangye, the fans in the studio have launched a crusade against the innkeeper.

    How can you do such a thing? What does a man like this do when his parents give birth to you

    [agree to upstairs + 1. People like this should have been pasted on the wall by their father in those years!]

    There''s nothing to say, just four words: what a beast

    [animals! Animals! Animals! Say important things three times!]

    ����

    So silent for a long time, the innkeeper finally spoke again.

    "Yes, it was I who defiled my sister-in-law. She was my brother''s woman, and she was so beautiful. What happened when I touched her? And my brother hit me for that woman. Why can''t I kill him? They deserve it, you know? "

    As soon as this word came out, it was estimated that even Mo liangye couldn''t get angry. Raising his hand, he slapped the innkeeper on the chest again.

    The innkeeper was beaten out again and fell to the ground.

    But because of the cold night, he didn''t die. After a few minutes, he slowly stood up again.

    "Well, is that all you have? If you have the ability, you will kill me? You fight The innkeeper is extremely arrogant at the moment.

    The anger in Mo liangye''s heart is unbearable. He wants to see the innkeeper fight again.

    Who knows, at this time, behind the innkeeper, there was a faint blue light.

    The blue light is like a ghost fire, which spreads and enlarges little by little, and finally forms the shape of an animal.

    Seeing that Mo Liang didn''t move in the middle of the night, the innkeeper was still shouting: "you fight, why don''t you fight? If you have the ability, shoot me! "

    Mo liangye winked at the innkeeper and motioned him to run quickly, but the innkeeper couldn''t understand his wink at all. He still stood there and screamed: "if you have the ability, you''ll kill me today! I don''t believe you have the guts! "

    At the moment, I really want to curse my mother.

    This guy is dying, and he is still trying to be brave there. What do you want to do?

    Chen Feng seems to be aware of the existence of the thing behind the innkeeper. His face suddenly changes. He immediately runs out of the pit with en Zhen in one hand.

    For a moment, in the whole pit, only the innkeeper, Mo liangye and the dark blue monster were left.

    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet and strange.

    "Little... Little cousin, what on earth is that? There are only two bones at the bottom. How can there be such a ghost? " Chen Feng asked in a trembling voice.

    I stared at the monster, shook my head and said, "I don''t know, but I always feel like I''ve seen the shape of this thing somewhere."

    However, as soon as my voice fell, the audience in the live broadcast room started to play.

    [����]! Anchorperson, this thing is...]

    Seeing the barrage, I was stunned.

    brave troops? What is this thing?

    There is a saying in "Qingchan Lei Chao": "Chen, in the shape of a tiger, or a bear, with gray hair, is called a white bear by Liaodong people."

    Comparing with the records in ancient books, I took a close look at the dark blue monster and found that it was really a hun!

    I went. Who could have thought that there would be such a fierce ancient beast in this small old town of Lijiang?

 Chapter 384

    What''s more, the dark blue bird is very close to the innkeeper now. It only needs to go two steps further to swallow the innkeeper.

    Although the innkeeper committed many crimes and deserved to die, he is also a human life. How can we watch him be eaten by that pig?

    So I immediately called to the innkeeper, "get out of the way, there''s something behind you!"

    When the innkeeper heard me, he subconsciously turned his head and looked over.

    As a result, this look, just to the eye of the cat, directly scared him to sit on the ground.

    "This... What the hell is this? Where did... Come from? How could it be? " Asked the innkeeper in a trembling voice.

    The Mo cool night coldly swept his one eye, sink a voice way: "those two corpse bones are you bury, don''t you know?"

    The innkeeper was dumbfounded and shook his head like a rattle: "I... what do I know about me? When I buried the body, I didn''t see it! Otherwise, even if I have the courage, I dare not bury it here! "

    Hearing the innkeeper''s words, Mo liangye suddenly screwed her brows deeper.

    In other words, it may have existed in the ground before or after the innkeeper buried his body.

    However, just now when we started digging, we didn''t see that the underground soil had been moved in a short time.

    In this way, it can only show that this Hun must have existed below before the innkeeper buried his body!

    Thinking of this, I subconsciously looked at the place where the bird appeared just now, and saw that something like a stone had appeared at that place.

    It looks like a stone lion.

    No, it''s not a stone lion. It''s a statue of Chen!

    In my mind, a thought flashed, let me finally understand the reason why the tree will hang so many lovers!

    If I guess correctly, the whole thing is actually a blunder.

    This statue of Chen should have been buried here many years ago.

    It is not clear why.

    But one thing is certain, when the statue is buried, it is a dead object and will not hurt people.

    But later, the innkeeper killed his brother and sister-in-law and buried them in the soil.

    The blood on the body of brother and sister-in-law slowly penetrated into the statue through the soil, unexpectedly activating the statue.

    But because of the array laid by the innkeeper, he couldn''t get out of it, so he had to hang himself through the tree above to absorb the essence of human beings.

    And this is probably the reason why every time people hang themselves, they will cut their wrists.

    Unfortunately, in the process of fighting just now, the innkeeper has unintentionally destroyed that array. Now it is not easy to suppress this hun!

    Just like I thought, the pig had been buried under the ground for so many years, and now it can''t bear to eat several human beings to wrap its belly.

    When it was only one step away from the innkeeper, it opened its mouth and showed its sharp teeth to swallow the whole innkeeper.

    The innkeeper retreated again and again, but how could he be faster than Chen?

    Seeing that he was about to die in his mouth, Chen Feng and I immediately closed our eyes and didn''t dare to look at him.

    The next second, I just heard a "click" over there, as if something had been bitten off. I was so scared that I could hardly stand.

    "My mom, the innkeeper won''t get his head bitten off, will he? Little cousin, let''s run. We can''t beat this thing! " Chen Feng said in a trembling voice.

    "I... we ran away. What about Mo liangye? He''s still down there! " I responded.

    Wait a minute. Yes, Mo liangye is still down there. With his character, he will never watch the innkeeper be bitten to death!

    Thinking of this, I immediately opened my eyes and looked in that direction.

    I don''t know when a strong branch was inserted into the mouth of the bird. I think the "click" we heard just now was from this branch.

    At the same time, Mo liangye has dragged the innkeeper to one side, protecting him behind.

    Seeing this scene, the audience in the studio immediately exploded again.

    [did Lord Hades save the innkeeper? What''s wrong? Lord underworld, why

    [Lord underworld is a man of profound righteousness. Even if the innkeeper kills first, he should be punished by the law instead of being bitten to death by him alive!]

    [I always thought Lord underworld was just handsome, but I didn''t expect that Sanguan was still so good. I''m going to turn pink!]

    [don''t say anything. I support the practice of Lord Hades!]

    ����

    Seeing that these fans all expressed their understanding of Mo liangye''s practice, I was finally relieved.

    It''s true that the innkeeper killed his brother and sister-in-law madly, but it doesn''t mean that he should be bitten to death.

    In the final analysis, he is also a living life, he also has the right to survive.

    Therefore, Mo liangye chooses to save him, and there is nothing wrong with it!

    But what worries me now is that Mo liangye saved him, but he may compensate himself.

    You know, it''s an ancient beast. It''s not for fun.

    Thinking of this, I immediately hold Lu Banchi, ready to jump down the pit to support Mo liangye.

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, he had bitten off the branch in his mouth, and once again started to fight in the direction of the cool night and the innkeeper.

    See this scene, my heart suddenly sink to the bottom.

    But the next scene, it is let me more unexpected.

    I saw the innkeeper who was protected by Mo liangye. I don''t know when he took a dagger out of his body and suddenly stabbed it into Mo liangye''s back.

    Mo liangye is in pain. Just as he wants to fight back, he is severely kicked by the innkeeper, and his whole body flies towards his open mouth.

    "Go to hell with you! If you want to get hold of me, I''ll feed you to you. Ha ha ha The innkeeper laughed wildly.

    The body that Mo Liang night flies out, mercilessly bumps into Chen''s sharp teeth, I seem to hear the sound of his broken bones.

    As if my heart, also followed by a broken.

    In fact, not only me, but also the audience in the studio.

    How could this happen? Just now Lord Pluto saved him. How can he kill Lord Pluto instead? "

    How can there be such bad people in this world? People like this should be dragged out to feed dogs!]

    [the innkeeper really disgusted me. He was so mean!]

    [guys, you seem to have made a mistake. The key thing now is not to question the villain, but to find a way to save Lord Pluto. If Lord Pluto is killed by Chen, won''t the anchor be widowed?]

    [yes, the most important thing is to save the underworld. We can''t live without Lord underworld!]

    ����

    As if to see the emergency, Chen Feng immediately extended his arm to me: "help me get it back, no matter whether it''s Chen or the ball, brother, I''ll accompany you to have a good fight, be sure to save my brother-in-law of Hades!"

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye. Although he was injured on the ground, he was still fighting against the ferocious Hu with the dead air in his palm.

    But I know that he was stabbed by the innkeeper secretly just now, and then fell on his teeth. Although it''s not fatal, if we fight for a long time, we will lose.

    At that time, it may be eaten by Chen.

    So, I have no choice.

    So, I don''t care three seven twenty-one, grab Chen Feng''s arm, toward the right direction a twist, then listen to Chen Feng a scream.

    "I said, little cousin, you want you to connect the bone, not to dismantle it. Do you want to kill me with so much strength?" Chen Feng complains casually.

    I white his one eye, cold voice scolds a way: "can take back to you good, quickly, my husband''s small life, can be in our two hands!"

    Hearing this, Chen Feng couldn''t help but smile cunningly and said: "little cousin, little cousin, you are a model of bravery and resourcelessness! What''s the difference between rushing over like that and being killed? "

    At the moment, seeing that the injured Mo liangye was about to be unable to resist the powerful attack of Chen, I was extremely anxious.

    "He is my husband, even if he is dead, I will save him!"

    With that, I raised my leg and prepared to jump into the pit.

    Who knows, but is pulled by Chen Feng.

    "You''re stupid, you don''t have a brain! I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse for your husband to marry such a silly daughter-in-law! Stand still and see how I saved your husband Chen Feng said solemnly.

    Although I don''t believe in his strength, I don''t have a better idea. I can only watch his action obediently.

    After a long time, he finally found five or six coins.

    He turned to look at me and asked in a deep voice, "do you still have anything on you?"

    "What do you want this for?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to save your husband''s life, take out all the money you have!" Chen Feng light said.

    Cough cough, how does this sound like robbery?

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was my cousin, I would have called him with a left hook and a right hook.

    However, the most important thing at the moment is to save Mo liangye. As for money and other things, I''m too lazy to care.

    When I think of it, I throw out a large sum of money from Chen Feng''s storage ring.

    See this scene, Chen Feng immediately eyes are straight.

    "I went. I didn''t expect you to carry so much money with you. Tut Tut, the rich are different!"

    I glared at him and urged: "hurry up, don''t talk nonsense! If there''s something wrong with Mo Liang night, I want you to look good! "

    "OK, you just look at me and promise to let your husband come back safe and sound!"

    Chen Feng said with a big mouth, then he threw the coins and banknotes into the pit.

 Chapter 385

    Because it was a little heavier, the coins almost fell into the pit as soon as they were dropped.

    As for those banknotes, they are floating in the air like butterflies flying with the wind.

    Shit, is that the so-called money burning panic?

    This NIMA is my hard-earned money. How is it possible to say no meat pain?

    However, in order to save Mo liangye, it''s worthwhile to spend some money. Now I just hope that Chen Feng''s move can really be useful.

    "Roar!" I just heard the sudden roar of the bird, then left the cool night behind and rushed to our direction.

    See this scene, Chen Feng regardless of 37 21, immediately pulled me to one side.

    "I went. Didn''t you say you could save Mo liangye? How did you piss it off? What shall we do now? " I can''t help getting angry.

    Chen Feng smiles, picks my eyebrows, and says, "look for yourself, didn''t I save you?"

    Hearing this, I immediately turned my head and looked in the direction of Mo liangye.

    But where does he still exist?

    Has he been eaten by that pig?

    No, certainly not. He is a powerful Pluto and a hero in my heart. He won''t be eaten like this!

    But in fact, I can''t see him at the moment, my heart has twisted into a ball.

    Mo liangye, you''ll be OK, won''t you?

    See me so nervous appearance, one side of Chen Feng can''t help laughing: "little cousin, I want you to see behind, didn''t want you to see over there!"

    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment, then turned around suddenly, but I saw that Mo liangye had run out of the pit and stood there panting.

    "Ma''am, are you looking forward to dying for your husband?"

    Seeing his miserable appearance, I was worried and asked, "how are you? Does it matter? Why don''t I give you a rest? "

    Mo liangye raised the corner of his mouth and said with a faint smile: "it doesn''t matter, it''s just a little blood. It will be OK soon!"

    After that, a cool bottle was put out from the storage ring, and a small pill was poured out into the mouth.

    Almost with the naked eye visible speed, I see the ink cool night that pale Jun face, unexpectedly gradually again ruddy up.

    Obviously, his injury is recovering quickly.

    Tut Tut, the healing medicine of Lord Hades is so extraordinary!

    No, the audience in the studio also began to gossip.

    [anchor, can you help me ask Lord Hades what kind of medicine this is? If it can cure kidney deficiency or something, I''ll do the same!]

    [upstairs, are you blind? How can a strong body like Lord Hades suffer from kidney deficiency? "

    [yes, all the men in the world are suffering from kidney deficiency, and we, Lord Pluto, can''t! I''m standing here, Lord underworld!]

    [cough cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough

    [rolling in the dream, Lord Hades'' Kung Fu is really not built, who uses who knows!]

    ����

    Damn, now the focus of attention is the cool night?

    Why does everything else become a decoration as soon as Mao comes out?

    However, since the injury on Mo liangye''s body has been almost cured, now our main task is to deal with that pig!

    Thinking of this, I turned my head and looked at the bird again.

    He was eating the handful of coins that Chen Fenggang had just dropped, and while eating, he pawed the scattered notes into his arms.

    Seeing this scene, I finally understand why Chen Feng said that he could use money to save Mo liangye.

    Chen, since ancient times, has been associated with Kaiyun, fenxie, zhenzhai, huataisui, promoting marriage and other words.

    Even, since ancient times, we Chinese people have the custom of wearing "����".

    There are almost all kinds of clothes on the neck, on the wrist and on the ankles.

    But in fact, the main reason why he is so popular is that he gathers money and keeps money.

    According to legend, in the early days, Chen was a kind of supernatural beast in the sky, its ferocious and powerful, mainly responsible for the inspection work in the sky, to prevent demons, plagues and diseases from disturbing the heaven.

    But later, like Zhu Bajie in journey to the west, he was driven down because he didn''t know what he had violated.

    Not only that, the rulers of heaven also punish it for eating only the wealth in all directions, swallowing all things without diarrhea, which can attract wealth and gather treasure, but can only enter but not leave, and it has special powers.

    I remember the hostess of the inn opposite once said that the business in the whole street is not good, but Fanhua is the only one. No matter in the off-season or in the peak season, it is full of money.

    Now, the reason is that there is such a statue beside the flowery house.

    Just imagine, almost the whole street''s financial resources have been absorbed by this person. It''s strange that other businesses can do well!

    It''s because he knows that Chen loves money, so just now Chen Feng used money to attract his attention, giving Mo liangye a short chance to escape.

    I have to say that although Chen Feng''s move is a little risky, it still works in the end.

    This makes me have to admire this guy!

    "Well, how did you come up with the idea? You''re going fast enough! " I said to Chen Feng jokingly.

    Chen Feng glanced at me and said faintly, "that''s my brain melon seed. It''s comparable to Einstein''s. what''s this little thing?"

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, the audience in the live broadcast room despised him with bullet screens.

    [in society, brother Feng, there are so many scandalous remarks. This cow blows louder than anyone else!]

    [it turns out that Fengge is not good at realistic acting, but at boasting. I seem to see a cow flying in the sky!]

    [brother Feng, be careful your cowhide is blown out, it will blow your mouth!]

    If you blow your mouth, you can''t kiss a beautiful woman. Ha ha ha

    ����

    Seeing the barrage, I couldn''t help laughing.

    These audiences can''t do anything else, but make complaints about it, that''s absolutely first-class!

    However, it seems that I am not very lucky. Before I smile twice, I hear the extremely heavy voice of Mo liangye.

    "It''s finished. It''s coming again. Get out of the way!"

    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. I turned my head and saw that Chen, who was eating money happily before, had eaten all the money in the middle of the pit. Now he is walking slowly towards our direction.

    Shit, it''s only three seconds.

    "Little cousin, do you still have money? Get the money out quickly, or we''ll all be eaten! " Chen Feng''s voice was obviously a little nervous.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "there''s a wool. I gave you all my money just now. It''s tens of thousands!"

    "Then what? I don''t have any money with me, or I''ll throw it! " At the moment, Chen Feng''s face was scared.

    At this time, standing on the side of the ink cool night suddenly opened his mouth, light asked: "Ming coin OK?"

    Chen Feng was stunned. Then he nodded and said, "I don''t know if it''s OK. If you have one, you can take it out. Dead horse should be a live horse doctor."

    So, the next second, Chen Feng and I saw a mountain made of Ming coins, which suddenly fell into the pit, blocking the way of the animal.

    [I went, this... So many Ming coins? How many ghosts and wild ghosts is this enough to burn

    [upstairs, you hurry to die, I''ll burn it for you!]

    [you all go to die, I won''t rob you, I want to carry forward the Chinese nation''s virtue of humility!]

    ����

    Fortunately, there are so many Ming coins in Mo liangye''s hand, otherwise we will be finished. I''m glad in my heart.

    But it seems that I''m too happy. He sniffed the coins, but he didn''t eat them at all.

    On the contrary, he used his huge body to smash into the pile of Ming coins and smashed them to pieces.

    I went, and it didn''t eat Ming coin?

    So... What shall we do?

    It''s over. Now we may really become the dish of Chinese food!

    I pull Mo liangye and Chen Feng back a few steps to avoid the sudden rush to attack us.

    However, to my surprise, after he knocked down those Ming coins, he didn''t come in our direction. Instead, he turned to the innkeeper who was still at the bottom of the pit.

    The innkeeper thought everyone had forgotten him, so he didn''t rush out.

    As a result, who knows, this other person''s memory is not good, does not mean that Chen''s memory is not good.

    Don''t you think people are looking for him now?

    The innkeeper was frightened when he saw that he was coming towards him.

    Just now, the reason why he wanted to plot against Mo liangye behind his back was to kill people and to use Mo liangye to attract Chen''s attention so as to protect his life.

    But as the saying goes, there is samsara in the way of heaven. Who will be bypassed by heaven and who will come out to mix? Sooner or later, they will have to pay back.

    Even if he calculated the Mo cool night, temporarily escaped a disaster, but also in the end is to arrive at God''s will.

    "You... Don''t come here! Don''t come here, or I''ll be rude! "

    As the innkeeper stepped back, he grabbed the stone on the ground and threw it at him.

    For the huge Chen, these stones are just dust. With a wave of its hand, it smashes them to pieces.

    At this time, the innkeeper was even more frightened and wanted to climb up from the pit.

    But how could he escape so easily?

    I saw the sharp claw of the inn, then firmly pressed the innkeeper on the ground.

    Then he opened his sharp teeth and prepared to bite the innkeeper''s neck.

    If before, see such a dangerous scene, maybe I and ink cool night rushed up.

    But because of the innkeeper''s calculation that he almost lost his life before the cold night, even if his life is at stake, none of us has moved.

    All human beings make mistakes, but it''s not right to hurt nature.

    The reason why human beings are different from animals is that they have conscience.

    What is the need for us to save a man who has no conscience?

    Although it''s cruel, none of us will risk being plotted to save someone who is not worth it.

    But just because we don''t save doesn''t mean other people don''t.

    No, just as we were about to give up the innkeeper, a voice suddenly came from the darkness nearby.

    "Stop it

 Chapter 386

    Hearing this voice, all the people present were stunned.

    Is there anyone else in this place besides us?

    What surprised us even more was that after hearing the sound, the bird really let go of the innkeeper.

    The owner of the inn was so scared that he lost his soul. He shrank in the corner of the pit and did not dare to move.

    "Don''t eat me... Don''t eat me... Don''t eat me..." the innkeeper''s mind had completely collapsed, almost fell into a state of madness.

    However, this is not what we are concerned about.

    What we care about is who is the man who suddenly makes a sound in the dark!

    Xu is to guess the origin of the other side, Mo cool night sneer, light said: "since came, why not show up?"

    In the silent night, the man was silent for a while. It took a long time for him to walk out of the darkness and show his true colors.

    But as soon as it came out, Chen Feng and I were scared.

    Because it was Yuexue who invited us to have a big meal at noon, not someone else who spoke in the dark just now!

    To tell you the truth, if I hadn''t seen her face with my own eyes at this moment, I would never have thought that she was the one who could make her fierce and obedient.

    After all, she looks like a weak girl. How can she command her?

    Moreover, it seems that she has little resistance to her words.

    Isn''t that amazing?

    Like me, the audience in the studio also expressed doubts about this.

    [is she a trainer? Otherwise, how can you make him obey

    [upstairs, are you retarded? Is he an ordinary animal? How can an ordinary trainer be able to train

    [I bet 50 cents that this girl must have a very strong identity!]

    I agree. Otherwise, you can''t make him obedient

    ����

    With the question of Yuexue, I stare at her, hoping to see something from her face.

    Yuexue didn''t seem to care about us. Instead, she just jumped down the pit, went to Chenchen and stroked her head with her hand.

    What we didn''t expect was that she was so gentle when she touched her. She squatted there like a lifelike stone statue.

    Seeing this, I finally couldn''t help it any more. I went to the edge of the pit and opened my mouth to the moon snow.

    "Yuexue, what''s the matter? Can you explain it to us? "

    Yuexue looked up at me and then turned to the innkeeper who was curled up in the corner. There was an emotion in her eyes that I couldn''t understand.

    "It''s all because of him! If he hadn''t killed my parents, he wouldn''t have awakened him, let alone killed people here for more than ten years! "

    Dad and Mom? I''m a little confused to hear these two words.

    Is it true that Yuexue''s parents, like the boss''s brother and sister-in-law, were killed?

    No, no, in that case, there should be four bodies buried under the tree.

    Now that there are only two corpses, it can only show one problem, that is, the two dead people are Yuexue''s parents!

    I was stunned by the idea.

    How is that possible?

    Isn''t Yuexue''s father the boss of Fanhua Inn? How did it become the two bones lying under the tree?

    In the dark, things seem to have become more and more complicated, so complicated that even I can''t accept it.

    See us a few silent, snow turned to look at us, is finally open again.

    "In fact, you''re right. What''s buried under the tree is the bones of my biological parents! And I was adopted by the current boss of Fanhua inn. According to the original relationship, I should call him uncle. "

    As soon as the words came out, people in the live room were in an uproar.

    [I didn''t expect that the truth of the matter would be like this, suddenly a little sad!]

    [yes, this sister is so pitiful. Her parents were killed by her uncle, but she still wanted to be a father. I don''t know how hard she felt these years!]

    [this girl is very tolerant. If I were to kill my parents, I would definitely go to him with a kitchen knife!]

    ����

    At this moment, I don''t know what to say.

    Because I know it''s powerless to say anything.

    These years, although snow recognized the thief as her father, her heart must be more sad than anyone else.

    However, she has not found a good opportunity to revenge for her parents until today.

    "In fact, when I first saw you, I saw that you were different from ordinary people. Therefore, I decided to take a gamble and deliberately set up such a situation to draw your attention to this tree of martyrdom. And you didn''t live up to my expectations. You soon dug up the bones of my parents and let them see the light again. The most important thing is that you are smarter than I imagined. You have revealed the true face of this beast

    When it comes to the innkeeper, Yuexue grits her teeth.

    Obviously, all these years of humiliation did not make her forget her hatred, but made her remember it more clearly.

    "At that time, my parents kindly accepted him and asked him to help in the shop. As a result, he not only sullied my mother, but also killed them cruelly, even lost their souls! But he didn''t expect that everything in this world has karma. He killed my parents and buried them here, but he awoke this one by mistake. And he didn''t expect that it was my parents'' bloodstain on the stone statue that made him recognize me as his master all his life. Because my blood is flowing with the same blood as my parents! "

    Speaking of this, the corner of moon Snow''s mouth stirred up a sneer, which made me shudder.

    Will she kill the innkeeper? I don''t know.

    Man is the most complex animal in the world. The mind of a man who bears a deep hatred of blood is even more elusive.

    "Well, I''ve told you all you want to know. Now, it''s my turn to settle my personal grudge! "

    The moon snow light finish saying, then clapped to clap that Chen, a person a beast slowly walked toward the inn owner that shrinks in the corner.

    The innkeeper had been frightened before, but now he was shaking with fear.

    "Don''t... Don''t come here... I''m... I''m wrong. Please spare my life..." the innkeeper cried bitterly.

    Yuexue looks at the innkeeper coldly and sneers at him: "spare your life? Then why didn''t you think about sparing my parents'' lives? "

 Chapter 387

    See the moon snow this appearance, inn owner at the moment where still dare to sophistry, had to kneel down to beg for mercy, not to kowtow to the moon snow.

    "Yuexue, I''m wrong. I was bewildered. I shouldn''t have killed your parents. Please, please spare my dog''s life... "

    The innkeeper cried bitterly, and his face was full of tears.

    If I didn''t know that he had done such a crazy thing before, I would feel that he was a middle-aged man who was cornered by Yuexue.

    Seeing the innkeeper like this, Yuexue spits at him and scolds: "let me forgive you? Who''s going to forgive my parents? If it were not for you, I would have a happy family now! "

    Yue Xue said, her emotion was excited, as if she wanted to get rid of the innkeeper.

    "Yuexue, even if I did something wrong, after all, I have raised you for so many years. Are you really cruel?" The innkeeper wants to know it with emotion and move it with reason.

    But Yuexue is not an easy person to be convinced by him.

    After all, the hatred of that year had been tolerated in her heart for too long, so long that even she was about to forget her original intention.

    "Nurture? You think I don''t know? You raise me because you and your wife can''t have children at all! Of course, not only that, but also to sell me for a good price when I grow up! It''s just like the reason why you don''t let me get in touch with solang is that you have already received a deposit of 100000 yuan from Jigu. You can get 1 million yuan from him only when I am officially married! " Yuexue''s mood has become more and more excited, even her hands are shaking.

    When I heard this, I was trembling with anger.

    We thought that even if human beings were bad, there would be a bottom line.

    But it turns out that there is no limit for some people to be bad.

    Just like the innkeeper, he cruelly killed Yuexue''s family, occupied Yuexue''s property, and even sold Yuexue.

    How can such a person be called a man?

    Not only me, but also the audience in the studio were angry.

    [I think it''s insulting to call him beast!]

    [other people say that they are innocent, because this guy is not as good as an animal!]

    It''s the best in the world. I''m ashamed that we have such human compatriots

    [Yuexue is so miserable, anchor. Does she have a male ticket? I don''t mind acting as her male ticket. Go and help her teach the innkeeper a lesson!]

    I want to hit people because I support those upstairs

    ����

    However, no matter how the audience in the live broadcast room cajoles, it''s up to Yuexue to make her own choice.

    But to be honest, I don''t want Yuexue to kill it for the sake of hatred.

    In that way, it will only compensate the youth of Yuexue.

    She is a girl in her prime of life. If she goes to prison for murder, the rest of her life will be wasted.

    Although the innkeeper is hateful to the extreme, Yuexue has a reason to kill him, but he should be punished more. In fact, it is still the law.

    In this world, there are tens of thousands of hatred, countless people are blinded by these hatred, and have done happy things.

    But what happened after the good and the bad? Does Yuexue really have to face the cold iron windows in prison for the rest of her life?

    I believe that is not what she wants, nor is it what her lover soran wants, nor is it what her parents who have been killed for many years want.

    If her parents are alive in heaven, they should hope her to live a simple, happy and happy life!

    Seems to see the idea of my heart, Mo cool night in the side holding my hand, light said: "madam, her own things, let her go to solve it! She has the right to choose and the obligation to bear the consequences of her choice. "

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, I nodded, and then continued to look in the direction of Yuexue and the innkeeper.

    "Up to now, there is nothing to say between you and me. You are ready to die!"

    A trace of ferocity flashed across Yuexue''s face. It was obvious that she didn''t want to talk about half friendship with the innkeeper.

    After all, it was the murderer who killed her parents. It was the culprit who ruined her family!

    The innkeeper saw that Yuexue was no longer willing to talk with him, and his eyes suddenly darkened, just as what he saw was a infernal hell.

    Yeah, a man like him would go to hell even if he died, right?

    So thinking, our three eyes at the moment are afraid to leave the snow.

    The innkeeper is extremely cunning. He even plotted against Mo liangye before. Now that he''s dying, will he really go so far?

    Sure enough, when Yuexue took out a dagger from her sleeve and walked slowly in front of the innkeeper, the innkeeper grabbed a handful of soil from the ground and threw it at Yuexue, then ran away.

    Yuexue was unprepared, so she was lost in the eyes of the innkeeper and couldn''t see anything clearly.

    And when we three see this scene, where can we sit? They almost ran to the direction of the innkeeper''s escape.

    But no matter how fast we are, there is always something faster than us.

    No, just when we got to the inn owner, the one who had been following Yuexue had already pressed him to the ground, and his sharp claws scratched his face.

    For a moment, the innkeeper''s face was covered with blood, and he looked terrible.

    "Are you still a person? You killed her family, and now you want to run? " I scolded angrily.

    Xu''s whole face was so sore that the innkeeper even said vaguely: "she... She wants to kill me... I... How can I not run!"

    "For a man like you, even if you die a hundred times, it''s not enough to make people angry!" Chen Feng also echoed.

    "People... People don''t do for themselves, heaven will destroy the earth, i... I do for myself, what''s wrong with me?" The innkeeper is still trying to reason.

    I wanted to scold him, but when I saw that Yuexue, who had regained her sight, came slowly, I didn''t speak any more and just watched.

    "It seems that you are strengthening my determination to kill you!" Month snow Mou in of ruthless fierce at the moment even more, the mood already backlog to the pole.

    "No... don''t... don''t kill me... I''m... I''m wrong. I''ll never dare again!" The inn owner said in a panic.

    Before that, he might have survived.

    Now, he himself has put out the little hope, little by little!

    "You want me to let you go? It''s a dream! It''s better for a man like you to die! "

    With that, Yuexue clenched the dagger in her hand and stabbed the innkeeper who was sitting on the ground.

    I didn''t want to see the scene of blood splashing on the spot, so I closed my eyes subconsciously.

    This time, the innkeeper, who is in charge of many evils, must never be able to escape?

    No matter, just as Yuexue said, people like him are dead.

    It''s just a pity that Yuexue is so young

    I took a deep breath and thought that the innkeeper must be dead. Then I opened my eyes again.

    But who knows, when I opened my eyes that moment, I found that the innkeeper was not dead at all, but still sat there shivering.

    As for Yuexue, she squatted on the ground unexpectedly, sobbing.

    "I still can''t do it... I can''t do it... I''m useless... I can''t even get revenge..."

    Seeing the situation of Yuexue at the moment, I couldn''t bear it, so I went over and gently hugged her shoulder.

    "Yuexue, it''s not that you are useless, but that you are different from him. There is a little kindness in your heart. You don''t want to fall into the evil way because of hatred."

    Hearing my words, Yuexue slowly raised her head, looked at me and asked, "really? But... But my parents... How can I stand up to my dead parents? "

    After this series of things, Yuexue''s mood has completely collapsed.

    She was a good girl, but she lived with her enemies for a long time, and her inner depression had no place to release, which led to the current out of control.

    But fortunately, at the last moment, her reason made her stop the car in time.

    Thinking of this, I patted her on the back and said, "your parents may want you to live a happy life, instead of always being shrouded in the shadow of hatred."

    Hear my words, the snow Leng for a long time, two drops of crystal tears across the cheek, fell into the loose soil.

    I know that she has made a choice.

    Ten minutes later, several policemen arrived at the scene and arrested the innkeeper.

    As for us, we were all invited to the police station for tea.

    However, because of the video I recorded in the studio, we were released with the moon snow within a few hours.

    The moment I walked out of the police station, I turned my head and looked at Yuexue. I saw that her face, which was full of youth, had regained its warm smile.

    Presumably, before that lively and cheerful moon snow, has come back.

    And the hatred blinded her eyes, has disappeared in the wind, and gone forever.

    Back to the flowers, before dawn, we filled the deep hole that we dug out in the night.

    As for the statue, naturally, where it came from, it would be sealed again.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that when I sealed the statue, I accidentally saw a word on the base of the statue: Luan!

    How can there be a character "Luan" carved here?

    Moreover, from the traces of the characters, it is clear that they were carved many years ago.

    Inexplicably, I always feel that this statue of Chen has something to do with the Luan Ming Yu Ding we are looking for.

    But it''s hard to say for a while what the connection is.

    It wasn''t until the next morning when we went to say goodbye to Yuexue and sorang that I finally figured out where the mechanism was!

 Chapter 388

    This morning, after finishing everything, the four of us packed up and went to Fanhua inn. We wanted to say goodbye to Yuexue, but Solon was also there.

    "Are you going? I thought you would spend two more days in Lijiang! " Yue Xue asked in surprise.

    I nodded and said, "we''ve been in Lijiang for an extra day. We can''t stay any longer. Otherwise, we won''t be able to find the person we''re looking for!"

    Hearing this, Yuexue frowned slightly and asked, "are you looking for someone? Whom are you calling? What can I do for you? "

    "We..." I''m a little hesitant, I don''t know whether to tell Yuexue.

    Although we went through a life and death together last night, she and solang are both outsiders. They know too much about some things, which may not be a good thing.

    But compared with my hesitation, Chen Feng didn''t have any worries and said our intention of this trip.

    "We''re looking for an old man, about 70 or 80 years old, with a strong body, a moustache under his chin and the same accent as us."

    "Old man? Why are you looking for an old man? " Yue Xue asks curiously.

    Seeing that Chen Feng had told us our intention, I had nothing to hide. I had to look at Yue Xue and reply, "he is my master. He left a note at home a few days ago and ran away from home. We were worried about his accident, so we found him. Have you met him? By the way, he has another characteristic, that is, he will carry a ruler like mine with him

    With that, I took out Lu Banchi and handed it to Yuexue to help her identify it.

    It''s a pity that Yuexue didn''t see the reason after watching it for a long time, so she handed the ruler to solang.

    Unlike Yuexue, solang looked at my lubanchi carefully. After a long silence, he finally gave me the answer I wanted.

    "I''ve seen this ruler." Solon said.

    As soon as the words came out, our eyes lit up in an instant.

    It''s better to come to Yunnan for a few days. We''ve been inquiring about it all the time, trying to find out where Uncle Lu has gone.

    After all, Lugu Lake is so big, and it is located at the junction of Yunnan and Sichuan. There are so many mountains and villages around it. If you really look for it aimlessly, you may not be able to find uncle Lu and Luan Ming Jade tripod in ten days and a half months.

    And Solon''s words, equivalent to when we are at a loss, give us a glimmer of hope.

    "Really? Where have you seen it? " I asked with a happy face.

    Solange took my ruler as like as two peas, and finally answered it very firmly. "I''m sure I have seen a ruler like this!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense, Sophie. They''re serious. They''re looking for someone, but they don''t have time to waste with you!" The moon snow reminds a way in the side.

    Solang shook his head and answered with a firm face: "I''m not talking nonsense. Don''t you forget that about four days ago, my father went to work as a guide for an old man, and he hasn''t come back yet!"

    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned and asked, "your father? Are you sure that old man is my master? "

    "If your description is correct, it should be. Because I remember as like as two peas, the old man carried a ruler that was almost the same as yours. At that time, when the old man came to my house to look for my father, I was curious about his ruler, so I looked at it more. " Solon said seriously.

    As soon as I said this, I''m basically quite sure that the man sorang said is uncle Lu.

    You know, this Lu Banchi is not only a weapon of Lu Gong, but also a tool for traditional carpenters. Basically, many people can do it.

    Solon has seen it just now. My lubanchi is almost the same as the one he has seen.

    In other words, these two Lu Banchi are made by the same person, that is, uncle Lu!

    After confirming this point, our mood suddenly rose a lot, and we put down our salute one after another, and wanted to ask sorang more about Uncle Lu''s whereabouts.

    "Actually, I don''t know much. Your master found my father directly at that time. My father talked with him in his study for a long time. When he came out, my father told me that he would go out and come back in almost three days. But I''ve been waiting until today, and he hasn''t come back. I''m worried if something''s wrong with them! " Solon said.

    Solon''s words made my heart tense.

    Indeed, if sorang''s father said that he would be back in three days before he left, but he hasn''t come back in the fourth day now, it''s very likely that they are in trouble on the way.

    It may be natural disaster or man-made disaster. More likely, it is something extremely dangerous that they encountered in the process of searching for Luan Ming Jade tripod.

    Two days ago, the hostess of the inn opposite Fanhua told us about the two legends. It can be basically judged that Luan Ming Jade tripod was hidden near Lugu Lake by mude, the first chieftain of Mufu.

    With a woman''s sixth sense, I think the most likely thing is that he buried it in his own tomb.

    Although I haven''t stolen a tomb, I can imagine how dangerous it is.

    If Uncle Lu and they really went to mude''s tomb, it would be a lot of bad luck.

    With this in mind, I have to worry about Uncle Lu''s safety.

    However, in addition, one thing that makes me feel very strange is why Uncle Lu went directly to sorang''s father as soon as he arrived in Lijiang?

    In addition, they had a secret conversation.

    Are they old friends?

    Thinking of this, I took a look at Solon and asked, "do you know why my master went to your father?"

    Solon thought about it and replied, "I didn''t know why, because our family is no different from other families in Lijiang. But because my father didn''t come back when it was time, I was a little worried, so I went to my father''s study to find out if he had left any clues. "

    "So, what did you find, right?" Ink cool night light mouth.

    Solon nodded and said, "well, I found a genealogy in the drawer of my father''s study."

    "Genealogy? Do you mean that your father''s going out with my master this time has something to do with that genealogy? " I asked, frowning.

    "Apart from that, I can''t think of any other reason for my father to go away with your master!"

    As soon as I said this, all the nerves in my body were tense for a moment.

    Looking at sorang''s posture, it is obvious that his discovery should be a huge secret.

    This secret may be related to the life and death of Uncle Lu and his father.

    What on earth is it?

 Chapter 389

    In just a few seconds, I felt as if it had been a long time.

    Innumerable kinds of conjecture, all of a sudden, poured into my mind, stirred my thinking to the top.

    Solon was silent for a moment, looked at us, took out a yellow book from his body, put it on the table, and said, "this is the genealogy. You can see it for yourself. I can''t say it in a few words."

    So, I quickly picked up the genealogy, ready to go through it with Mo liangye, trying to find any clues.

    However, when I glanced at the two words on the cover of the genealogy, I was stunned.

    Mushi, it''s Mushi!

    Why didn''t I think of it?

    Hundreds of years ago, Lijiang was under the jurisdiction of Yunnan Mufu.

    If there is anything important in its territory, the wooden house can never be unclear.

    In other words, if naruan Mingyu Ding is really near Lugu Lake, Mu knows more than others.

    And this is probably the reason why Mu De, the first chieftain of Mu Fu, believed in the bird named Luan!

    "Like you, I learned that I was a direct descendant of Mufu in Yunnan these two days. I think that if your master really has anything important to do with my father, it should be because of the identity of our family''s Mu family! " Solon said.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng on one side immediately yelled.

    "I went, sorang. I can''t see that your ancestors were the local emperors in Yunnan before! According to this calculation, aren''t you half a descendant of the royal family? "

    Solang shrugged, but he laughed and said, "it was hundreds of years ago that the Mufu ruled this place. It has nothing to do with me. Now, I just want to know where my father has gone. I don''t want him to be in trouble. "

    Yes, for people like solang, the family glory hundreds of years ago has nothing to do with him.

    In this matter, the only one that can be related to him is his father who is missing with Uncle Lu.

    But now, we have only two clues: one is Mufu, the other is Lugu Lake.

    Apart from that, we know almost nothing.

    In this case, it is not easy to find his father and uncle Lu?

    I feel so stirred, my whole brain has become a pot of porridge, completely without a clue.

    Mu Fu, Lugu Lake and Luan Ming Jade tripod. What''s the connection between them?

    When I couldn''t understand it, Mo liangye, who was turning the genealogy, suddenly opened his mouth.

    "We have a clue!"

    Hearing this, I immediately turned to look over and asked, "what''s the clue? Where''s the clue? "

    "Yes, yes, brother-in-law of Hades, what clues have you found?" Chen Feng also asked.

    "Is there something in the genealogy?" EN Zhen agreed.

    Mo liangye nodded, put the genealogy in his palm, and quickly flipped the genealogy with his other hand.

    I didn''t know why, but I was still staring at the genealogy.

    Fortunately, when the genealogy was quickly flipped by him, I saw what he called clues.

    It turns out that in the lower right corner of this genealogy, near the edge, there is a word on almost every page.

    If you connect these words, you can see that the crescent moon is deep in the forest, and the ancient water is blowing to Luzhou. The history of birds coming out of green mountains has changed, and a green dragon has come to heaven.

    Is this... A poem?

    But why doesn''t Mao rhyme?

    Seems to see the idea in my heart, Mo liangye said: "in these words, there should be something we want to know."

    Chen Feng doesn''t understand and asks impatiently: "how is it possible? How can there be something we want to know if these poems don''t rhyme? "

    With a faint smile, Mo liangye asked Yuexue for paper and pen, wrote them all down, pointed to them and said, "you see, the ancient water here is actually a Gu character, while Lu in Luzhou is a Lu character after removing the broad character above and then writing with water. I think this poem refers to Lugu Lake. The word "Lin" in the first sentence is actually two wooden characters, which should refer to Mufu in Yunnan. As for the word "bird" in the third sentence, adding the word "Yi" can form a word "Luan". Aren''t these three things exactly what we know now? "

    Being explained by Mo liangye seems to have some truth.

    But the question is, what does this last sentence mean?

    Seems to see the question in my heart, ink cool night mouth hook smile, deep voice said: "I think, it refers to, should be a dragon!"

    Dragon vein?

    I went. We just wanted to find uncle Lu and Luan Ming Jade tripod. How did it involve the dragon?

    Isn''t that amazing?

    Wait, Longmai? I seem to think of something!

    Since ancient times, most of the tombs of princes and Marquises have been buried in Fengshui.

    In fact, many of these geomantic treasures are small dragon veins.

    That is to say, the tomb of namud was probably buried on a small dragon vein!

    As for where it is, I seem to have an idea in my mind.

    "Yuexue, do you have a map near Lijiang? The more detailed the better I asked Yuexue.

    Yuexue nodded and said, "yes, we have inns. Tourists come into contact with us all the year round. Many tourists like to buy maps when they go out to play, so we have some in our shop."

    With that, Yuexue went to a cabinet and took a brand new map for me.

    I spread out the whole map on the table, and then connected Mufu, Chenhu and Lugu Lake into a straight line with a Lu Banchi, which was relatively extended.

    So we saw the straight line extended by me running across a village by Lugu Lake.

    Seeing my painting, Chen Feng asked, "cousin, what are you doing? We''re looking for uncle Lu, not a math class! "

    Not only he, but also several other people looked at me with a puzzled face.

    Only Mo Liang night, he reached out and touched my face, a face affectionately said: "my wife is really smart, all of a sudden found the wood tomb Shouling village!"

    Shouling village is generally a natural village built around the mausoleum after the death of ancient princes and nobles for the convenience of future sacrifice.

    Most of the people living in this village are servants or cronies of the princes and nobles.

    They have lived in this place for generations, just to fulfill their promise to their masters.

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, Chen Feng immediately exclaimed: "Shouling village? Is this village a garrison village? "

    I picked to pick eyebrow, a face complacent say: "otherwise?"

 Chapter 390

    Seeing that everyone seemed puzzled, I had to explain: "the last sentence of the poem in the genealogy is" a green dragon comes to heaven ". As my husband said, it actually refers to a dragon vein. Since ancient times, we Chinese have paid attention to one life, two fortunes and three Fengshui. This dragon vein, in geomantic omen, is a Qi gathering array composed of mountains and rivers. If you build a Yangzhai or yinzhai on top of the dragon vein, you can make later generations prosperous and prosperous. "

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng seemed to understand something.

    "So, you mean, what we are looking for is actually the dragon vein in Yunnan?"

    I nodded and said, "according to geomancy, the rise and fall of any dynasty can not be separated from the role of dragon. At that time, Nurhachi, the emperor Taizu of the Qing Dynasty, gained power outside the pass because the Golden Dragon in the boundary of Nanjing, the capital of the Ming Dynasty, was temporarily out of breath, while the fire dragon in the northern frontier just woke up, and fire could conquer gold. Therefore, Nurhachi entered the pass all the way and captured half of the Ming Dynasty. "

    "Did my ancestors gain power in Yunnan because they found dragon veins?" Sorang asked.

    I turned to look at solang, sighed and said, "if my analysis is correct, it should be so. In the whole land of China, there are a total of 14 dragon veins, so the ancient emperors are often called the "Nine Five". What you Mu''s ancestors found should be a small dragon vein. Its power can only make you Mu''s reign in Yunnan and become the local emperor. As for your Mu family, who was later banned by the Qing government in the form of changing the land and returning to the stream, naturally it was also because the small dragon was unable to fight against the big dragon. "

    "Where is this dragon vein? Where is Mulder''s tomb? " Enzhen asked.

    I laughed, searched the topographic map of Yunnan with my mobile phone, then put it on the table, raised my hand and said, "compare it with the topographic map, and then combine it with the straight line I drew to see what you will find?"

    As soon as the words came out, all the people looked around the table.

    After a while, Chen Feng saw what was inside and said, "I see. The line you drew is just on a dragon vein!"

    I smile with understanding and continue to say: "before, I didn''t understand why there was a Luan character under the stone statue. But when I think of the topographic map, I can see that it''s actually a tomb beast arranged here by mude. One of the reasons why this beast was put here is to frighten the demons and ghosts near Lijiang and protect the peace of the area. The other is to point to the direction of the dragon vein. "

    At this point, I continued to point to the map that I drew lines on, and said, "Chen, Mufu, Lugu Lake, on the surface, there is no connection among them. But there is one thing that we can hardly think of, that is, these three points are in the same straight line. What''s more, the terrain where this straight line passes is just a section of high mountain in the north and low in the south, which coincides with the dragon vein we talked about before. "

    "What''s the situation of Shouling village you just mentioned?" The month snow doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    I glanced at the map and said, "there are many villages around Lugu Lake, but you can see that the extension line of the straight line formed by the three points only passes through this place called Wangang village. This situation can never be a coincidence, so it must be a Shouling village! "

    After talking so much at a time, they have basically understood what they should know.

    It''s just that for a while, it''s hard for them to fully accept it.

    But now time is running out. The life and death of Uncle Lu and sorang''s father are unknown. We don''t have time to think a lot. We have to set out for Xugang village immediately.

    Thinking of this, I took a look at Chen Feng and en Zhen and said, "we have to start, or we will be delayed for a few days. I''m afraid that uncle Lu and them will really have an accident."

    Who knows, as soon as my voice fell, solang said, "I''ll go with you, too!"

    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t react.

    "Will you... Come with us? It''s better to say that we''re going to get something to save people, but it''s worse to say that we''re going to steal the tombs of your ancestors. You''d better not get involved. " I refused.

    But who knows, Solon was not deterred by my refusal, but more firmly said: "I know, but my father''s life and death is unknown now, even if I don''t follow you, I will go to find him. What''s more, that mude is my ancestor. I''m bleeding from mude. If I go with you, you can have a guarantee. "

    Solon''s words left me speechless.

    It''s true that sorang''s father went with Uncle Lu. Now he wants to find his father, and we want to find master. The goal is the same. There''s no reason why he doesn''t go together.

    What''s more, sorang is a descendant of Mu family. Maybe there are some secret things in his family that can help us.

    In this way, it seems that we can''t do without solang.

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye. He nodded to me.

    I understand. He agreed to take Soland with him.

    Even if he agreed, I had nothing to worry about, so I nodded and said, "OK, soran, you should get ready right away. In half an hour, we will start right away."

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the snow also came to join the fun.

    "Solon will go with you. I''ll go too."

    Hearing this, solang immediately refused: "no, you''re a girl''s family. Just stay here and wait for us to come back. It''s not suitable to follow us to the deep mountains and forests!"

    "Yes, Yuexue, we don''t go out to play. We may meet some monsters on the road. It''s too dangerous for you to follow us!" I exhorted.

    Who knows, Yuexue is also stubborn. After we refused, she pointed to Enzhen and retorted: "well, she is also a girl, isn''t she? Doesn''t she know nothing? "

    I went. Does this girl really want to be more serious?

    It''s really inappropriate for Enzhen to follow us, but she can''t stand it. She''s Chen Feng''s girlfriend, and she''s a Korean who doesn''t know her place very well. We don''t trust where we put her. We might as well let her join us.

    But Yuexue is not the same. Yuexue is a native of Lijiang. There is no need to consider whether it is safe here.

    But this girl... Will she really listen to our advice?

    I think it''s hard!

    Seeing Yuexue talking about this, Enzhen was also a little dissatisfied at the moment. She took out the donkey skin drum Cui Shicheng left to her from her backpack and said, "who said I won''t do anything? I''ll help the soldiers decide. I can summon the wild immortals. Will you? "

    In fact, en Zhen just took the donkey skin drum with her. She didn''t know how to help soldiers and summon wild immortals.

    However, she said this with great momentum, but she really choked on Yuexue.

    "I... i... I won''t. well, can''t I go without it? In fact, I just can''t bear Solon. " Yuexue droops her head and looks shy.

    Hearing Yuexue''s words, solang held her in his arms, lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead, saying, "don''t worry, I will come back to marry you. You should take good care of yourself."

    Yuexue nods and then turns to the back room to help solang pack.

    I don''t know if it''s because I''m worried about an accident. Taking advantage of this gap, Chen Feng takes the initiative to suggest that Enzhen stay in the inn.

    "En Zhen, we don''t know what will happen this time. Otherwise, you will stay in the inn with Yue Xue and wait for us to come back. After all, you are a girl. I''m afraid you will have an accident on the way."

    EN Zhen obviously didn''t expect that Chen Feng would suddenly say so, and her mood was a little low.

    Seeing this, I quickly agreed with Chen Feng and gently advised: "en Zhen, we don''t want to take you, but along the way, it may be really dangerous. If you think about it, sorang''s father and my master have been away for several days, but they haven''t come back. Maybe something happened. At that time, when the situation is critical, we should not only be busy dealing with demons, but also be busy protecting you. So... "

    I know these words don''t give en Zhen face, but for her safety''s sake, I still have to say.

    After all, I need to be responsible for the lives of everyone present, and I don''t want anything to happen to anyone.

    Fortunately, although Enzhen was not very happy, she was also knowledgeable and reasonable. After hesitating for a while, she nodded and agreed to our proposal.

    After solving the personnel problem, we checked the weapons and equipment we were carrying. After confirming that there was no problem, four of us went to the passenger station and took the bus to the South Bank of Lugu Lake.

    Maybe it was because last night was too late. As soon as we got on the bus, we all fell asleep.

    By the time I woke up, it was 5 p.m.

    After getting off the bus, we asked the local people how to get to the village.

    They gave two routes: one is to take a shuttle bus along the road near Lugu Lake to the village. But at this point, the only bus is gone; The other is to cross Lugu Lake by boar boat on the lakeside to the other side of the river.

    The Lugu Lake is big or small, but it''s almost impossible to reach the village by foot this evening.

    That is to say, we have only one choice, that is to take a boat.

    What we didn''t expect was that when we found the boatman by the lake, the boatman refused to go to the village.

    I thought they didn''t think we had enough money, so they quickly said, "uncle, as long as you can drive us across the lake, we can discuss the price, even if we can give you three times!"

    But the uncle still shook his head, sighed and said, "girl, it''s not that I won''t take you there, but that you can''t go to the village! People around Lugu Lake know that the place is very evil, especially at night when it is said that zombies and ghosts will come out to eat people! I advise you not to go and make fun of your own life

 Chapter 391

    I was stunned to hear what uncle boatman said.

    Zombie ghost?

    Is it really so evil?

    However, this statement seems to confirm that Naigang village is the tomb guarding village of mude tomb.

    Because of the gathering of Yin Qi, there are often some evil things in Shouling village.

    But the people nearby usually don''t know that the place is a Shouling village. They only know that it''s an evil place and they can''t go there.

    But our four goals now are to go there. If we don''t go there, how can we find uncle Lu and sorang''s father? How to find the Luan Ming Jade tripod which is necessary for the integration of the soul of the female?

    Others can be frightened by Uncle boatman''s words, but we must not.

    Thinking of this, I spoke again and said to Uncle boatman, "uncle, don''t worry. Even if the place is evil, we can guarantee your safety and never let you lose a hair."

    But even if I said that, the boatman still shook his head and refused: "little girl, this business is not that I don''t want to do, but I can''t take my life in order to do business! There are old people and young people in my family. What can they do without me? Even if I don''t think about myself, I have to think about my family. "

    "Uncle, we are not ordinary people. We can definitely guarantee your safety. Would you please give us a ride? We can give you five times the price! " I pleaded.

    "It''s no use paying ten times. Even if you can guarantee my safety, I''ve sent you here. Don''t you have to come back here alone? Then, who will guarantee my safety? If you really want to go to the lake, you''d better stay here for one night. When the sun comes out tomorrow, I''ll take you there, or I''ll never charge you more according to the market price? "

    If you stay one night at another time, it doesn''t matter.

    But now that the life and death of Uncle Lu and sorang''s father are uncertain, I really dare not continue to delay.

    No matter what, we must go to the village today and ask people who know about it to see if we can find uncle Lu and sorang''s father.

    If there is still no whereabouts, we must go into the mountain to find Mu De''s tomb early tomorrow morning!

    We can''t afford to delay the time in between.

    Thinking of this, I shook my head and said to Uncle boatman, "uncle, we really have something urgent. We have to get there tonight. Would you please do me a favor? "

    Uncle boatman waved to me and said, "little girl, this is a business of exchanging money for life. I can''t do it."

    It seems that uncle boatman will not help us any more.

    What can we do now?

    I don''t know if Uncle Lu and sorang''s father can wait for us another night?

    The current situation makes me very anxious.

    One more night''s delay will make uncle Lu and sorang''s father more dangerous.

    We can pass the lake today, but we can also pass it.

    Only after crossing the lake and arriving at the village of Xugang, can we ask about Uncle Lu and their situation and come up with countermeasures.

    If we stay here all night, I''m afraid we''ll have to spend the whole day in Yaogang village tomorrow, which is totally fatal to their safety!

    Fortunately, when I was unable to make any preparations, Mo Liang night transferred a gold chain from his storage ring to the uncle of the boatman.

    "Is this chain enough to buy you a boat?" Mo cool night light asks a way.

    Uncle boatman was stunned for a moment. He took the chain, put it on his mouth and bit it. After confirming that it was true, he nodded repeatedly and said, "enough, of course enough. You can use the boat as you please."

    I went. Uncle boatman is really open-minded!

    But this transaction, for him, did not have any loss at all.

    People can make money even if there is no accident. Why not?

    However, these are secondary. For us now, if we get a boat, we can cross the lake.

    Fortunately, the boatman''s uncle was quite kind. After collecting the gold chain, he helped us to get on the boat and taught us how to row. Only in this way could he see us leave.

    Seriously, this is my first time rowing. I''m excited and scared.

    "I hope uncle''s boat is strong enough. Otherwise, if there''s a leak later, we''ll all have to fall into the water to feed the fish." I make complaints about Tucao.

    Hearing what I said, solang, who was rowing at the bow of the boat, laughed and said, "sister Fei, you can rest assured that all the old fishermen living near Lugu Lake depend on boats to eat. The boats they build are absolutely solid!"

    "That''s right. This is the guy who eats. There must be no problem!" I replied casually.

    I think I''m worried. Chen Feng, who is rowing at the stern of the boat, is in a good mood. He is rowing and humming, just like he is on a vacation.

    "Hey, can''t you row faster? As slow as you are, when can we get to Xiegang village? " I said hastily.

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng gave me a look and said in a cold voice, "are you in such a hurry? Why don''t you let your husband row? "You are not always saying that he is physically strong, so let him make complaints about it," he said.

    "Who is my husband? It''s the extraordinary king of the underworld. Even if you have good physical strength, you can''t use it for such trifles. Isn''t that right, husband? " I took a look at the cool night.

    Mo liangye nodded, took my hand and said, "my wife is right. If I run out of strength in rowing, how can I satisfy my wife at night?"

    Poof!

    I... I didn''t mean that!

    I just want to express a similar meaning to killing a chicken with a bull''s knife. When Mao listens to him, it seems that I am not satisfied with the rain?

    Wuwuwu, I''m a pure baby. I''m not dirty at all.

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Chen Feng also began to coax at the stern of the boat: "I said you two usually restrain yourself. I haven''t got married with en Zhen yet. Later, you two have three children. Where can I put my cousin''s face?"

    I almost vomited blood.

    It''s not enough to have two. Do you want me to have a third?

    No, no, I said that two would be enough for me. With Xiaoling in mind, we have three children in our family now. Another one, isn''t it the rhythm that let me open a kindergarten every minute?

    Is it possible for me to be honest and bring a baby at home? Is this science?

    As if I didn''t like it, Mo liangye put my hand in his palm and said with a smile, "my physical strength is to make my wife happy, not to have children! As for the birth of three children, it all depends on my wife''s meaning. If she wants to have us, it''s ok if she doesn''t want to! "

    "Tut Tut, I really regret coming out with you two. I''m abusing dogs all the time!" Chen Feng said with disdain.

    I made a face at him and retorted: "you are capable. You and your family en Zhen are going to show off. I didn''t stop you!"

    "Little cousin, it''s not kind of you to say that. You know that..."

    Chen Feng is about to say something. Unexpectedly, our boat began to shake violently.

 Chapter 392

    This... What''s the situation?

    It''s just so quiet. Why is it shaking now?

    Is there an earthquake?

    Lugu Lake, located at the junction of Sichuan Province and Yunnan Province, belongs to the plateau fault dissolution lake, which is composed of a northwest southeast fault and two East-West faults.

    In fact, this kind of geological environment is very prone to earthquakes.

    As a result, when our pigsty boat swayed, my first reaction was whether there was an earthquake.

    But soon, I found out that it was not that simple.

    If there is an earthquake, the whole lake will vibrate. But at the moment, there is nothing else except the water around us.

    That is to say, something in the water is attacking us!

    Chen Feng and solang, who are rowing, also react. They immediately stop rowing and sit on the boat, not daring to move.

    I''m afraid that if one is not good, the whole ship will be overturned.

    "This... What''s under the water? How do you feel it... It seems to be under our feet? " Chen Feng a face sobs of looking at me and Mo cool night to ask a way.

    "Maybe it''s a big fish? As long as we sit still and wait for it to swim past, it should be OK! " Solon replied casually.

    But Mo liangye didn''t think so. His face was dignified. He said in a deep voice, "no, it''s not a big fish. It''s a Yin thing. There''s a strong Yin Qi around here!"

    As soon as we said this, we didn''t even dare to say it.

    Thinking of what uncle boatman said before, I felt a little flustered and asked in a trembling voice: "should... It''s not the same as what uncle boatman said, it''s a zombie or something like that?"

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say at present, but it''s definitely not good for those who come here. It''s better to be careful."

    Hearing this, we immediately grasped the edge of the boat for fear that it would shake and fall into the water.

    Although we all know water, but now there is something in the water. Once we fall into the water, we will inevitably experience a life and death struggle.

    Now everything is not clear. If we can avoid fighting, we should try our best to avoid fighting. Otherwise, we will easily suffer losses.

    Thinking about this, we sat quietly on the boat and listened to the movement around us.

    The sound of the water nearby seems to be a little lower, only some shallow waves are normal, it seems that the thing under the water is far away from us.

    "Is it... Is it gone?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, something immediately hit our bottom under the bottom of the boat.

    "Bang bang" again and again!

    The whole hull began to shake violently, even more severely than before, and we almost couldn''t sit still.

    "What to do? If it goes on like this, we''ll soon fall into the water I asked anxiously.

    Mo cool night calm face, look around one eye, face expressionless said: "everyone take their own guy, really can''t, only jump lake!"

    "Jump to the lake? Then are we not dead? " Chen Feng is a little scared.

    Among us, he is probably the one who is most afraid of water.

    Before listening to grandma said, Chen Feng fell into the well when he was a child, almost drowned in it.

    After that, the goods are especially afraid of water.

    This time, if it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t get a bus, he would never have taken a boat.

    "I don''t know whether you will die or not, but my wife will never die!" Mo cool night Piao one eye Chen Feng said.

    Chen Feng was half angry, in this case is not good attack, can only obediently take their own hands of weapons, ready to fight at any time.

    But even if we were fully prepared, when the bottom of the boat was completely smashed by the monster under the water, we were still in a panic and fell into the water one by one.

    As a result, it was getting dark, and the light in the whole lake was very dark, almost as dark as if you could not see your fingers.

    Falling into the water is already a very dangerous thing for us. If our sight is blocked again, it will be even worse for us.

    Thinking of this place, I hardly hesitated, and I put out the bottom lighting equipment of Poseidon, which was prepared by Mo Liang night from the storage and control, and opened it.

    Seriously, I didn''t plan to bring this thing before, but Mo liangye said that it has a very good underwater lighting effect. It can be seen clearly in almost 16 meters.

    I didn''t believe it, but when I opened it, I found that what Mo liangye said was not empty words.

    Only within the scope of vision, I can clearly see the situation of Mo liangye, Chen Feng and sorang falling into the water.

    Although they all choked a few saliva, it was not too bad. At least they were not captured by the underwater monster.

    Because I can''t speak underwater, I can only make gestures and swim towards them.

    However, before I swam to them, I felt a strong sense of oppression attacking me.

    My heart is not good, immediately to avoid the side, want to avoid the attack.

    But the monster seemed much bigger than I thought. Even though I had dodged, I still grabbed my neck from behind.

    I unconsciously opened my mouth, and the smelly Lake kept pouring into my stomach.

    If this continues, I will drown even if I am not strangled.

    I desperately struggle, dead of grip that monster hoop on my neck of body, want to break it off.

    But it''s slippery and sticky, let alone broken, it''s not easy to grasp.

    Mo liangye found that the dazzling light of Poseidon in my hand was shaking around. He also found that the situation was wrong. He immediately swam over and pulled out his cold sword to stab the monster.

    The monster see the situation is not right, immediately turn around and drag me to run, let the ink cool night stab an empty.

    I hold that Poseidon dazzle in one hand and dare not release it. I hold Lu Banchi in the other hand, ready to seize the opportunity to give the monster a hard blow.

    Fortunately, because of the dazzling brilliance of Poseidon in my hand, even if the monster dragged me away, Mo liangye soon found me and stabbed the monster again.

    Maybe it''s inconvenient to drag me. The monster can''t dodge, so it bumps into something next to me and subconsciously releases me.

    Seeing me out of danger, Mo liangye immediately reached out and picked me up, then stabbed me with a sword before the monster ran away.

    In a flash, I heard a very slight scream in the water.

    Then, the monster''s ink like blood diffused in the water, and completely dyed our eyes into black ink.

    If it were not for Poseidon''s dazzling brilliance in my hand, I would even doubt whether I was suddenly blind.

    As for the monster, after being stabbed by Mo liangye, he didn''t pester us too much and soon disappeared in the water.

    Mo liangye took me to the surface of the water and found a broken board to support me.

    After a while, Chen Feng and Suolang came up one after another.

    "Little cousin, are you all right?" Chen Feng shouts at me from a distance.

    I shook my head and said, "it''s OK, but I was almost strangled!"

    "It''s OK. I was almost scared to death just now. I thought you were dragged back by the water monster to be the wife of the stronghold!" Chen Feng said.

    Mo cool night mercilessly swept him one eye, cold voice drinks a way: "look, you are just drank in dirty water is not enough?"

    Seeing Mo liangye''s ferocious appearance, he immediately counseled: "OK, OK, I''m wrong. My cousin is the princess of Ming. How can she be a stronghold lady for others? Is that right? "

    See him recognize counsels, Mo cool night this just give up.

    "We have to swim to the shore quickly, or we may suffer if the monster comes back again!"

    I looked around and saw that we were less than 300 meters away from the village where we were going. Even though we decided to swim there.

    Because I was worried that I had been irrigated with water before I was choking my neck, and my physical strength would not be enough.

    When we got to the shore, it was completely dark. If there was no moon in the sky, the whole sky would be like a piece of black cloth.

    "Oh, I''m so tired. Swimming is more tiring than doing physical work with en Zhen!" As soon as Chen Feng came ashore, he began to shout.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing: "cousin, you are empty after a while. Don''t let Enzhen think that men in our country can''t do it!"

    "Who says I can''t? Our family is satisfied with Enzhen! " Chen Feng dead duck mouth hard way.

    "I''ll go back to Enzhen and see if she is really satisfied or not!" I said with a bad smile.

    Xu is really can''t listen to go on, Mo cool night in one side mouth to persuade a way: "you two don''t quarrel, hurry to the village to find a place to change clothes, this wet, you don''t feel bad?"

    Being told by Mo liangye, I really felt that my clothes were tightly attached to my body, which was really uncomfortable, so I had to follow them into the legendary village of Yaogang.

    I flashed a flashlight and took photos everywhere. I found that the village is surrounded by mountains on three sides and facing the lake. Almost every family''s house is built with its back to the mountain and its door to the direction of Lugu Lake, which we just came to. It is a typical pattern of looking at the water behind the mountain.

    Fengshui like this, if put in other places, is the best fengshui, even if it can''t make your family rich, but it can also keep your family safe and happy.

    But this kind of geomantic omen, put on the body of the village, I''m afraid there is no auspicious.

    Because from the moment we entered the village, we clearly felt that there was something strange in the whole village.

    It''s not like there''s a ghost, but it''s absolutely not clean. All in all, it''s weird.

    But now we can''t help it. Yaogang village is the place where we have to go to find uncle Lu and Luan Ming Jade tripod.

    Only by finding clues here can we know how to find uncle Lu and them, and how to enter the tomb of mude and get Luan Ming Jade tripod.

    In this way, we walked along the road by the lake for a while, and then we saw the tallest house in the whole village. We thought it was the village head''s house.

    We went over and knocked on the door. There was a sound of footstep inside. Then the door creaked and opened.

 Chapter 393

    "Who? What''s the big night like? " A middle-aged man poked his head out of it.

    I hastened to greet him and said politely, "uncle, are you the head of this village?"

    The middle-aged man looked at me suspiciously and asked: "what do you want to do with this? Who on earth are you

    In fact, it''s no wonder, after all, it''s night now, and the village is in a remote place. There are not many families with lights on. It''s estimated that they have had a rest.

    But we knock at this time, or a few strangers, he is more vigilant, it is normal.

    Think of here, I only funny Yingying said to the middle-aged man: "uncle, don''t be afraid, we are all Backpackers, come here to explore, because it''s dark, there is no place to live, so I want to stay in your house for a night, I don''t know if it''s convenient?"

    The middle-aged man hesitated, did not agree, did not agree, it is very tangled.

    Seeing him like this, I immediately took out several hundred yuan and put it into uncle''s hand, saying: "uncle, don''t worry, we don''t live in vain. Here you are. Take it and buy some wine!"

    The middle-aged man looked at the money in his hand and glanced at the Chen Feng standing behind me. They looked at each other and seemed to have some doubts and asked, "how long do you live?"

    "One night, one night! We''ll leave as soon as it''s light tomorrow. We won''t trouble you much! " I replied with a smile.

    Listen to me, the middle-aged man nodded and said, "OK, then you come in!"

    Then he opened the door and let us in.

    I looked around at the village head''s house, the pattern is orthodox, there is no evil place.

    Besides his wife, there is a man about my age.

    From the appearance, it must be his son.

    However, what puzzled me was that even if we arrived, the family still didn''t have a good face. They were gloomy all the time, and seemed to have a heavy heart.

    But when I first came here, I didn''t ask much, so I took the money and handed it to the wife of the village head. She asked her to find some clean clothes for us and then cook some simple meals.

    After all, we are cold and hungry after a long day''s journey in the lake just now.

    Even if it''s a big deal, we''ll have to wait until we have enough to eat.

    The village head''s wife didn''t want to, but when she saw the money in her hand, her eyes lit up and she showed a little smile.

    "All right, girl, you wait. I''ll find clothes for you now."

    Then, the village head''s wife found some clean clothes for us and led us to two different rooms to change.

    By the time we came out, the village head''s wife had prepared noodles for us. Although it was simpler, some of them were better than none.

    So, I was hungry, ready to eat, but Chen Feng stopped me.

    "Wait, don''t eat yet!"

    I turned my head and looked at him. I saw that he was holding a ghost door needle in his hand. He tried it out in every bowl to make sure that the needle didn''t change color, so we could eat it safely.

    Seeing Chen Feng like this, I sigh that he is too careful.

    But on second thought, there is nothing wrong with his doing so.

    After all, there is evil in almost every part of the village. I''m not sure there will be anything strange in the village.

    If we accidentally hit the road, we can''t even cry.

    However, having said that, it is not very good to do so in front of the village head and his wife.

    See that village head husband and wife see Chen Feng''s action, immediately whole face all black.

    "If you don''t worry, why are you still living in our house?" The village head''s wife said bitterly.

    In desperation, I managed to squeeze out a smile and explained, "Auntie, what happened just now is that my cousin is wrong. I apologize to you instead of him. However, don''t blame us. We, who are away from home, should be careful in everything. It''s not aimed at you. I hope you don''t take it to heart! "

    With that, I took out another 200 yuan, put it into the hands of the village head''s wife, and said, "Auntie, take this 200 yuan to buy a new dress to wear. You have such a good skin, you must look good in everything!"

    As the saying goes, women can''t stand the praise of others.

    This is not, I said so, and also returned the money, soon the village head''s wife became affable.

    "Actually, it''s nothing. You should be careful. There are more than ten kinds of ethnic minorities living near Lugu Lake, and many people will be attracted by them. That thing is very powerful. If you don''t guard against it, you''ll be worse off than dead! "

    While eating steaming noodles, we pretended to ask some questions inadvertently.

    "Auntie, I met some backpackers in Lijiang a few days ago. They said they also brought them to Lugu Lake. Did they come to your village? I have something else to ask them! "

    As I don''t know what attitude the villagers have towards us at present, I dare not tell them my true intention, so I made up a cover.

    The village head''s wife tilted her head to think about it and replied, "it seems not. Our village is located in a remote place. If there are outsiders coming, we will know for sure! But these days, no one is coming! "

    I don''t know why. Looking at the village head''s wife, I always feel that she didn''t tell the truth.

    But now that the situation of the enemy and ourselves is not clear, I can not continue to ask more questions, so I continue to bow my head and eat noodles.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the village head''s wife walked around the cool night several times, looking around, as if she saw something rare.

    "Young man, you look so handsome! Do you have a girlfriend? " Asked the village head''s wife.

    I almost laughed when I heard that.

    Together, this ink cool night this face, also attract middle-aged women like?

    And, look at this posture, it''s like the rhythm of introducing my girlfriend to Mo liangye!

    Inexplicably, I suddenly had an idea to tease him.

    So, he deliberately grabbed in front of him to answer the village head''s wife: "Auntie, do you want to introduce his girlfriend? I tell you, he''s eccentric, so he''s still alone now! If you have a suitable one, you can help to introduce a few, or to solve the problem for him. After all, such a good-looking young man can''t be wasted! "

    Hear my words, Mo cool night lifted Mou to sweep me one eye, the cold light in the eyes hates to nail me to death on the wall.

    But... If it''s said, it seems that the spilled water can''t be collected, can it?

    After taking a look at me, Mo liangye stood up and walked to the village head''s wife. Her tall figure leaned down slightly and put it on her shoulder and said, "Auntie, why don''t you just look by the way and see if there are any suitable young men in this village to introduce us to this elder leftover girl? I can''t wait to get married

    Finish saying, Mo cool night also picked eyebrow to me, seem to be in provocation.

    This asshole!

 Chapter 394

    I don''t know why, hearing Mo liangye''s words, the village head''s wife shook her head again and again: "no, no, we need men and women in our village now!"

    This makes me a little curious.

    Although in the countryside, men are often the most important labor force, but women are also essential to keep a family!

    As long as a man, not a woman, the village head''s wife is not clear, is she hating me?

    Seeing that I was despised, Mo liangye seemed a little unhappy, so he came over and put his arms around my shoulder.

    "If you don''t want a good woman like my wife, it''s really your loss!" Mo cool night a face arrogant say.

    Hearing his words, the village head''s wife looked at me in surprise, then looked at Mo liangye and asked, "what? She... She''s your wife? You... You''re married? "

    Mo liangye turned her head and gently kisses me on the forehead, saying: "it''s more than marriage. We even have dolls. There are two more!"

    The face of the village head''s wife suddenly becomes very bad, and glances at Chen Feng and Suolang from time to time.

    I don''t know why, I feel that the village head''s wife seems to be hiding something from us. Just as I want to ask, I hear the village head who has been sitting in the corner of the main hall smoking.

    "As long as you look good, even if you are married, it doesn''t matter!"

    What''s the situation?

    I admit that there are a lot of Yan Kong these days, but I only look at men''s appearance and don''t care about the connotation or other aspects. It seems that I can only think of Ya in my mind!

    The village head came slowly, smoking dry tobacco in his mouth. Like the village head''s wife, he watched the cool night for a long time. He nodded his head and exclaimed, "it''s really good. The lake God will like it!"

    what! Lake God?

    In front of this pair of husband and wife, actually is making what wishful thinking?

    Because I was worried that something might happen, I didn''t care a lot at the moment. I simply asked, "what do you want to do?"

    The village head sneered twice and said, "I''m not doing anything. I''m just borrowing from your husband."

    As soon as this words came out, Mo liangye''s cold face couldn''t help laughing: "if you want to borrow it from me, you have to see if it''s qualified enough!"

    After that, Mo liangye quickly moved to the village head, grabbed him by the neck and asked coldly, "I only ask once, what do you want to do?"

    But who knows, seeing Mo liangye like this, the village head was not afraid at all. Instead, he sneered twice and said calmly: "if you have the ability, you can see what you can do to me?"

    Mo liangye is a little annoyed. He wants to pinch the village head''s neck more tightly, but suddenly he can''t use his hand.

    He tried again, still can''t, even the whole body is soft.

    Moreover, soon, not only he but also the three of us felt soft and unable to move.

    "How... How could that be? You... What on earth have you done to us? " I asked in horror.

    The village head''s wife laughed and said, "in fact, I didn''t do anything. It''s just that I sprinkled some overpowering drugs on your clothes. This kind of overpowering drug is colorless and tasteless. It doesn''t need to be taken orally. As long as it''s on the skin, it can drill into your body through the pores and make you lose the ability to resist! "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help crying in my heart.

    We even tried the food with silver needles, but we never thought that this couple would put the drug on the clothes they changed for us!

    His mind is not deep.

    But now that it''s all over the table, we can only take one step at a time.

    Thinking of this, I continued to say, "what on earth do you want to do? You are so deliberate to give us the drug, should not be just to let us have a quiet sleep here so simple

    The village head took two mouthfuls of dry smoke, spit out the choking smoke ring, sneered and said: "don''t worry, we have no other purpose, I said, we just want to borrow him!"

    He refers to him, of course, refers to the ink cool night.

    Among us, Mo liangye has the deepest skill and the most special identity.

    But what I can''t figure out is, what does the village head want to do with Mo liangye?

    Inexplicably, the scene of being attacked in the middle of Lugu Lake just now appeared in my mind. Combined with the "Lake God" mentioned by the village head just now, suddenly I seemed to understand something.

    When grandma was still alive, she told me that all the mountains and rivers in the world are blessed by gods, that is to say, mountain gods and river gods.

    Therefore, many places have the custom of worshiping the mountain god and the river god.

    But judging from the situation in front of us, the village head wants to worship the lake God in Lugu Lake on a cool night!

    Moreover, it is very likely that the lake God is still a woman, a woman who likes beautiful men!

    When I think of it, my mind is out of balance.

    Mo liangye is my husband. Why should I take it to worship the laoshizi Lake God?

    Even if the lake God can''t rob other people''s husband, can it?

    This matter, said breaks the sky, I also absolutely do not agree!

    As if he had a plan in mind, the village head walked around us a few times, took a smoke, and said with a proud face: "originally, I thought this disaster could not escape, but I didn''t expect that you actually sent it to our door. No wonder I did!"

    Looking at the village head''s cold and gloomy appearance, I could not help but resent him. I spit at him and scolded him: "what kind of hero are you using such mean means?"

    "It doesn''t matter whether I''m a hero or not. What matters is whether I can keep my son!" With that, the village head turned to look at the man in his own family who was about my age.

    The young man seemed to have the heart to plead for us and said, "Dad, they are just passers-by. They are innocent. Would you like to let them go? Let''s not do evil again

    "Let them go? If you let them go, you will have to use you to worship the lake God! Today is the night of full moon, we have no time to find new people to replace you! " The village head said with a fierce look.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye suddenly sneered and said, "use other people''s lives to save your son''s life. Are you not afraid to go to hell?"

    "To hell? What do you think our village is? It''s a hell in itself! Now that you''ve caught up with it, you can''t go out alive! " The village head snapped.

    There was an obvious anger in his voice, which was obviously caused by long-term oppression.

    But I don''t understand. What is there in this village that can make him oppressed like this?

    However, just when we were wondering, there was a sudden burst of singing outside the house. It was so sweet that I was fascinated by it.

    "She... She''s out... She''s out!"

 Chapter 395

    Hearing this, I was shocked, vaguely felt as if something bad had happened.

    "What on earth is she? Why are you all so scared? Is it really that terrible? " I asked.

    The village head''s wife was so scared that she sat down on the floor and her teeth were trembling.

    "She... She''s the lake... The God of the lake, she... She''s coming to marry my son!"

    It''s the God of the lake!

    It''s no wonder that I can''t say the melody of this song. It doesn''t even look like a human tune at all.

    Compared with his wife, the village head was much more calm. After only a few seconds of fear, he soon came back to himself and said calmly: "don''t be afraid. Anyway, we have found a substitute for our son now. As long as we sacrifice the substitute to the lake God, our son will be fine!"

    Hearing the words of the village head, the village head''s wife gradually calmed down and said repeatedly, "yes, we have found a substitute. My son will be fine."

    With that, the village head''s wife took a bundle of rope from the corner and handed it to the village head: "do it as soon as possible. Once it''s past 12 o''clock and we miss the time, we''ll be finished!"

    The village head nodded, took the rope, and walked slowly towards the ink cold night: "don''t blame us for being cruel, now we really have no other way! There is only one son in my family. I must ensure that his next generation is pure in blood. He will never be trapped in the curse forever like me and my grandparents! "

    When it comes to curse, the village head looks very resentful.

    Seeing him like this, I feel vaguely that the curse may have something to do with the identity of their tomb keeper.

    After all, mude has been dead for hundreds of years, and the people in this village still live here.

    How could a man like mude, who could be a local emperor, not expect that his tomb would not be guarded hundreds of years later?

    Therefore, it is very likely that the curse mentioned by the village head was a means used by mude to control these tomb keepers.

    It is because of this means that these people who guard the mausoleum dare not leave here for generations. They can only live here honestly and guard the mausoleum of mude forever!

    But it''s a pity that even if I want to understand this now, it''s useless.

    Because a few of us were drugged without any precaution, and we had no strength all over, so we couldn''t resist at all. We could only watch the village head tie up Mo liangye with the rope in his hand.

    "Although the lake God is a demon, it looks very beautiful. As long as you make a circle with her, she will send you back in three days, and then you will still be safe." The village head said while tying a rope to Mo liangye.

    As soon as I said this, I suddenly felt bad.

    My husband, is he going to live with other women? You''re kidding!

    From the first day of marriage with Mo liangye, my aunt didn''t plan to share him with others, let alone endure him and other women!

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel angry. With all my strength, I stood up and fell to the village head.

    The village head didn''t expect that I could move even after I got the overpowering drug. For a moment, I was unprepared and knocked down by me. I fell beside sorang.

    "You''re such a cheap woman, you don''t have to drink! Since you are so ungrateful, I will sacrifice your husband to the lake God tonight, and then let you and my son live together! "

    After that, the village head immediately got up and prepared to tie me with the same rope.

    But I don''t know why, he didn''t even touch me, the whole person directly froze, staring at the next sorang, full of shock.

    "You... You... You''re from mu?" Asked the village head in a trembling voice.

    Sorang didn''t understand why the village head would have such a reaction, but when he heard the two people, he nodded subconsciously and said, "I''m from Mu family. What''s the matter?"

    Unexpectedly, hearing the answer from sorang, the village head went so far as to plop and kneel down in front of sorang.

    "Little master, we are waiting for you!" The village head said in tears.

    What''s this... Singing about?

    Although we already know that Suolang is the direct descendant of Mufu in Yunnan, and that this village is the Shouling village in mude, we didn''t dare to show our identity from the beginning because we didn''t know what kind of feelings the people in this village had for the Mu family.

    But I didn''t expect that after hundreds of years, the people of Shouling village would recognize the people of Mu family as masters.

    It seems that even if Mu De is cursed on them, they are still loyal to Mu''s family.

    Seeing that the head of the village called himself the little master, sorang was not polite. Instead, he said to the head of the village in a commanding tone: "since you know that I am a descendant of Mufu, will you help us to solve the mystery soon?"

    "Untie, untie now!"

    The village head quickly asked his wife to bring a bowl of black things from the back kitchen for us to drink.

    To tell you the truth, it''s black. It looks like a pot of water. It''s disgusting.

    Seeing that I refused to drink, the village head''s wife laughed and said, "little girl, don''t be disgusted. The magic drug among you is made in secret by our village. No one in the world can understand it except the people in our village! "

    I believe what she said.

    When I was in Lijiang before, the innkeeper plotted against us and used the same drug.

    It''s just that the overpowering drug will make people coma in an instant, instead of being still awake and unable to move.

    At that time, Mo liangye secretly gave me a pill, and I woke up from a coma.

    If Mo liangye could get rid of the village head''s drug, he would never let us wait to die.

    The only explanation is this kind of overpowering drug, which can''t be solved except for the people in Shouling village.

    Thinking of this, I had to bite my teeth, close my eyes, harden my head, and drink the dark thing from the village head''s wife.

    A bad smell came from my mouth. I couldn''t help it, so I ran to the corner and vomited until the bile was almost out.

    "This... What is this? Why is it so bad? " I frowned and complained.

    But soon, I found a problem.

    I... my hands and feet can move!

    It took me about two seconds to recover.

    "As I said, this drug is specially made by the people in our village. Of course, this antidote is also specially made. As for the raw materials, I don''t think you want to know. " The village head''s wife said with a smile.

    As soon as I say this, even if I use my toes, I can know that this antidote is definitely not made of anything good.

    In order not to spit out again, I forced myself not to think about it.

    However, what I am most concerned about now is not this, but the curse of Shouling village. What is it that can make the village head and his wife afraid to be like that?

 Chapter 396

    As a matter of fact, besides me, Solon wanted to know more about the Shouling village than I did.

    Because it''s not only about his father''s life, but also about the past of his whole family. He can''t be nervous.

    "What on earth is that singing outside? Why do you sacrifice a man to her? " Sorang asked.

    The village head lit his own dry smoke, took a fierce breath, sighed, and finally spoke again: "she is a mermaid, who was brought back by your ancestor mude from the South China Sea hundreds of years ago to guard the mausoleum!"

    Hearing this, we couldn''t help but wonder.

    "Mermaid? Who is guarding the mausoleum? What''s the situation? "

    The village head shook his head helplessly and said, "it''s the people who guard the mausoleum, but in fact, it''s the people in our village. At that time, mude was worried that our ancestors were not willing to guard the mausoleum for him. He was afraid that in a hundred years'' time, we would have a different heart. So, we injected a toxin from the mermaid into our body. It is also stipulated that every year an adult man in the village should be selected to sacrifice to the mermaid, so that he and the mermaid can reproduce. If you don''t, the next day, all the skin of the man''s family will fall off in pieces. Until it''s over, there''s only flesh and blood left, and then you die in pain. "

    I went, this wood is really cruel!

    In order to let his grave be guarded for thousands of years, it is crazy to use such means.

    However, this kind of thing, for the ancient emperor and a overlord, in fact, is also very normal.

    In their time, death was even more important than life.

    A lot of living time enjoy treatment, is must move to the grave, accompany oneself to sleep together forever.

    And that''s why there are a lot of treasures in the mausoleums of many emperors, and around the tombs, there are also places for the tomb keepers to live.

    Like the village where we are now, it is such an existence.

    "For so many years, has no one been able to solve this poison?" Chen Feng can''t help but ask curiously.

    The village head shook his head and said, "no, never. My ancestors and I have been developing antidotes for hundreds of years, but we still have nothing. The only antidote is to sacrifice the lake God, that is, the mermaid every year, and then exchange the antidote from her to keep us safe for a year. Therefore, people in our village seldom work outside. Because if you don''t take that antidote for a year, when the time comes, you can''t live more than three days. "

    Hearing this, we know why the village head is so afraid of the so-called Lake God.

    After all, everyone wants to live, and no one wants to die.

    However, their blood has been poisoned by wood since hundreds of years ago, which almost doomed their fate for generations.

    I don''t know why, these words of the village head make me feel bad.

    This kind of life is not what they want, but they can''t escape.

    Because the result of escape, there is only one possibility, that is death!

    Instead of such a miserable death, they can only sacrifice the lake God in this humble way in exchange for their lives year after year.

    Will such a day go on forever and endlessly in their descendants?

    Like me, sorang looked at the village head and his wife with a guilty face and said, "I really don''t know that my ancestors would do this to your ancestors. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."

    After staring at sorang for a long time, the village head sighed and said, "it''s nothing to do with you. It''s our life. We were born in this place. We can''t escape it! "

    Unexpectedly, hearing this, Mo liangye, who kept silent all the time, suddenly opened his mouth.

    "If you can get the ultimate antidote from the lake God, will you be free?"

    The village head was stunned, but some didn''t respond.

    "The ultimate antidote? Does that really exist? "

    Mo liangye nodded and said: "I think the reason why you want to take antidote once a year is that the antidote you take is only the first level. This antidote temporarily controls the toxins in your body so that they don''t spread. But as soon as time goes by, your toxin will start to spread and you need to take the antidote again. "

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, I suddenly understood.

    In this world, if there are primary ones, there will often be advanced ones or even ultimate ones.

    It''s like fighting monsters. They all have thresholds.

    The ability of each threshold is different, so is the lethality.

    This curse, which has been handed down for hundreds of years, is also a truth.

    Since Lake God has primary antidote, there must be higher antidote.

    Even if not, as long as you kill the lake God and extract the toxin from her, you can certainly refine something that can completely detoxify.

    However, the people guarding the mausoleum village are ordinary mountain villagers, who have no ability to kill the lake God, so they feel that the curse will never disappear.

    But now they are lucky to meet us, which can be regarded as their virtue in their last life!

    The village head is not stupid. When he heard Mo liangye''s words, he immediately expected that we could help them, so he was even polite.

    "If you can help us get rid of the lake God, the whole village will be very grateful to you!"

    Mo cool night turned to see the village head one eye, light said: "I don''t need you, thank you very much, I just want to know one thing."

    "What''s the matter? You say, as long as I know, I will say everything The village head patted his chest and assured.

    Mo liangye stared at the village head''s eyes and said, "I just want to know if there was a 70 or 80 year old man and a middle-aged man here three days ago?"

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, I saw the village head''s body shake suddenly, and then gradually slowed down.

    "Now that you know it, I''ll tell you all! Yes, about three days ago, there was an old man and a middle-aged man who came here. The middle-aged man, who claimed to be the legitimate descendant of mu, lived in our house for a few days. " The village head said earnestly.

    On hearing the news of his father, solanton was very excited: "that''s my father! Where is he? Where is he now? "

    The village head shook his head helplessly and said, "in Lugu Lake. The two of them lived in our house for two days, went to the village to inquire about the terrain, and finally, somehow, they fell in love with Lugu Lake at the gate. Probably yesterday morning, they were wearing diving equipment, jumped into the Lugu Lake, and never came up again. I reckon that they may have been eaten by the lake God, and they won''t have the chance to survive any more! "

 Chapter 397

    The village head''s words, like a heavy hammer, beat hard on our chest.

    "What did you say? You mean both of them are dead? " At the moment, my mood is very excited.

    The village head looked at me, nodded and said, "there is a lake God in Lugu Lake. But when it''s night, people nearby dare not go down, so few people know how deep it is. At that time, when they said they wanted to go down, I stopped them, but it didn''t work. They had to go down to the bottom of the Lugu Lake like iron hearts. I have no choice but to let them go. Who knows... Who knows that after they went down, they really didn''t come up again! "

    Hearing what the village head said, the village head''s wife echoed: "yes, yes, the lake is evil! You think, how powerful is the thing that can be called Lake God? If it goes down, it''s strange to have a life! "

    To be honest, I don''t deny what they said.

    Since mude has brought back the mermaid from the South China Sea, which is called the God of the lake, it proves that the mermaid''s ability is not weak. Otherwise, she would not have lived at the bottom of Lugu Lake for hundreds of years, even to this day people are afraid.

    But what I can''t accept is the death of Uncle Lu and sorang''s father.

    Are they really dead?

    Why on earth do they have to go down to the bottom of Lugu Lake at the risk of death?

    Everything is still unknown. If you don''t see the mermaid with your own eyes or go down to the bottom of the lake, it''s really hard to find out the truth of the whole thing.

    It seems that he has the same idea as me. Mo liangye takes a light look at me and says, "madam, even if Uncle Lu really dies, I will bring his bones back to you."

    Hearing this, I knew that he had made up his mind to go down to the bottom of the lake.

    I don''t want him to take risks, but to find uncle Lu now, we must start from the God of Lugu Lake.

    In our group, only he is the strongest.

    If other people went, they would die at the bottom of the lake like Uncle Lu.

    Thinking of this, I had to nod, hold his hand tightly, said: "I believe you, you must not be OK."

    Mo liangye reached out and touched my head and said with a smile, "of course, there is a good lady like you waiting for me on the shore. Even if I have to die, I will come back alive!"

    Then he lowered his head and gave me a kiss on the forehead.

    "Wait for me."

    "Well, I''ll wait for you."

    It seems that we didn''t expect that we would be willing to meet the mermaid for a while after knowing about the lake God. The village head and his wife are all in awe at the moment.

    "You... You really think about it? This... This is not a joke! "

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "it''s just a mermaid. It''s not enough for me."

    "Young man, you have to think clearly. Once this goes on, you may never come back!" The village head''s wife said with pity.

    Mo liangye turned to look at the clock on the wall and said, "it''s already 11 o''clock. If you don''t hurry up, even if I want to help you, there''s nothing I can do."

    The village head and his wife naturally know what Mo liangye means. Now the hope that their curse can be lifted is all pinned on Mo liangye.

    Even if they don''t want to involve the innocent man Mo liangye, they can''t resist the temptation of lifting their curse.

    So before long, the two of them nodded and said, "OK, you wait. We''ll start dressing up for you."

    With that, the village head and his wife took out a set of all white men''s Hanfu with some mysterious patterns from the inner room and put them on for him.

    Then, they made a wreath of flowers that I couldn''t name and put it on his head.

    Seems to feel funny, Chen Feng pushed me, a face jokingly said: "little cousin, your husband is now dressed so beautiful, it is like the ancient Huakui!"

    I kicked him and said, "if you talk nonsense again, I''ll tie you up and let you go to the lake God!"

    "Well, I can''t wait! Young man, I''ve rolled sheets with human beings, but I haven''t rolled sheets with Mermaid. I don''t know what it''s like Chen Feng said with a smiley face.

    Mo Liang night looked at him and said faintly: "that''s just right. I want to accompany my wife on the shore. You look good too. Go for me!"

    On hearing this, Chen Feng repeatedly waved: "don''t, or brother-in-law you go more appropriate, my kung fu is weak, dry but that Mermaid."

    I knew that Chen Feng was very brave against hungry ghost last time, but he always looked like a smiley face. He was not good at using.

    No, it''s neither good to see nor good to use.

    After all, my cool night is the best!

    After everything is ready, it''s only 15 minutes to 12 o''clock.

    "Wait for me on the shore, ma''am. I''ll be back soon." Ink cool night a face deep feeling of looking at me to say.

    Don''t wait for me to open a mouth, the Chen Feng of one side grabs to reply a way: "you don''t worry to go, little cousin here has me to take care of, won''t what big matter!"

    Mo liangye turns his head to see Chen Feng and says, "then everything is for you!"

    "It''s on me. It''s OK!" Chen Feng patted his chest and said.

    Seeing that Chen Feng had taken over the responsibility of taking care of me, Mo liangye finally gave me a look, and walked towards the lake with the village head and his wife.

    At the moment when they went out, I immediately took out three sets of diving suits from the storage ring, gave them to Chen Feng and solang, and then quickly replaced my own suit.

    "Little cousin, what are you doing?" Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    "I have a hunch that the water will not go so smoothly this time. Just in case, we have to be ready to support him at any time!"

    "No? Your husband is so tough, how can he not deal with such a mermaid? " Chen Feng said.

    I gave him a white look and said, "if you want to change it, please change it quickly. Don''t talk so much nonsense!"

    Chen Feng thought about it and thought what I said was reasonable.

    After all, even those with decades of skill like Uncle Lu have been involved, which proves that the mermaid in the lake is not so easy to deal with.

    Therefore, he and solang did not hesitate much and immediately put on their diving suit.

    After changing clothes, I opened the window of the village head''s house closest to the lake, where the cat was watching the situation in the dark night with spectacles.

    After he followed the village head and his wife out of the door, he went directly to the lake.

    The village head and his wife pulled back a pig boat from the lake and let Mo liangye stand on it. Then they untied the rope tied to the boat and pushed it into the lake.

    I don''t know if it''s downstream. Even if Mo liangye stood on it and didn''t move, the boar rowed slowly towards the middle of the lake.

    At the moment, in the center of the lake near the village, a beautiful and charming mermaid is sitting on a stone in the middle of the lake, singing the soul stirring song gently and charmingly.

    The music comes slowly from the lake. In the silent night, it makes people feel strange.

    Now, I finally know why when we enter the village, there are very few people with lights in the whole village.

    Presumably, the villagers know that this evening is the day to sacrifice to the lake God. Because of their fear, they would rather go to bed early than get involved in it.

    The boar that Mo liangye took floated slowly. After about five minutes, it gradually approached the stone where the mermaid was.

    It seems to be surprised by the beauty of the cool night. The charming Mermaid can''t help but stand up with a smile on her face.

    If I guess correctly, she should be very satisfied with the appearance of Mo liangye.

    After all, there are few beautiful women who can resist the cool night.

    "Little cousin, have you finished? Let me see. What''s going on? " Chen Feng said on one side.

    "Don''t make a noise, I''m watching! Who told you not to bring your own equipment? Now you want to use my equipment. There''s no way! " I continued to observe the situation of Mo liangye and responded.

    "You think I''m like you. You have a storage ring. You can put anything in it. What do I have? I''m carrying big and small bags. Aren''t I tired? " Chen Feng retorts unconvinced.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "to put it bluntly, you are lazy and heavy!"

    "Oh, just show it to me, and I''ll give it back to you as soon as I finish it!" Chen Feng begged.

    I thought about it and thought it was OK to lend it to him, so I gave him my eyeglasses.

    I don''t know if there is a pleasure of peeping. Chen Feng, who got the eyeglasses, seems a little excited.

    "Little cousin, let me tell you something about eyeglasses. Your cousin used to use them when I was at school. Use this thing to peek at the opposite girls'' dormitory building, not to mention how exciting it is! "

    "When you say that, you are not afraid to tell Enzhen back?" I pick eyebrow to say.

    "Which man didn''t do anything like that when he was young? What''s so strange about this? Even if you tell Enzhen, I''m not afraid. I don''t believe it. When your women''s heart is sprouting, they haven''t peeked at men! " Chen Feng said while excitedly watching the situation in the dark night with his eyeglasses.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, I vaguely heard a sound of falling water in the direction of the center of the lake.

    "What''s going on? What fell into the water? " I looked at Chen Feng and asked.

    Chen Feng''s face turned pale at the moment, and even his voice trembled: "Ming... Ming Wang''s brother-in-law... Was... Dragged into the water with the mermaid''s tail!"

    Hearing this, my heart is not good.

    Before, we just wanted Mo liangye to take her down when she was close to the mermaid, without going into the water at all.

    But the mermaid was so powerful that she even took away Mo liangye.

    He didn''t wear a diving suit. If he went into the water for a long time, he would be in danger.

    What''s more, the mermaid obviously fell in love with his appearance. If she really took away Mo liangye, it''s very likely that she will make a circle with him.

    He is my husband, is to live with me, how can I watch him and others round the house?

    Thinking of this, I had no time to think about it, so I immediately ran out in my diving suit.

    Seeing this, Chen Feng and Suolang immediately follow up.

 Chapter 398

    "Cousin, don''t be impulsive. Maybe things will turn for the better!" Chen Feng grabbed me and said.

    Seeing the cool night disappear on the surface of the lake, I feel very anxious at the moment: "everyone else has disappeared. I''ve been dragged down by the God of the lake. How can there be a turning point when the lake is so deep? No, I''m going to save him. I''m going to save him! "

    Chen Feng hugged me tightly and refused to let go.

    "You''re going down now. You''re just going to die, don''t you know? Your husband is so powerful, he will be OK! " Chen Feng roared at me.

    My heart is broken.

    I had been worried that something would happen to him before, but I didn''t expect it to happen.

    I knew I shouldn''t have let him into the water. It doesn''t matter what Luan Mingyu Ding, uncle Lu and sorang''s father, or the ultimate antidote to save the villagers.

    For me, the only thing that matters most is the cool night.

    As long as he''s by my side, it''s better than anything.

    "No, I''m going down to save Mo liangye. I must go down!" Because of the collapse, my voice is hysterical.

    But Chen Feng still held me tightly and refused to let go: "anyway, I will never let you go into the water today! This underwater thing, even your husband can''t deal with, you go down completely is to die! I promised your husband to protect your safety. I will never let you be suspected of it! "

    I know Chen Feng is for my good, but at the moment, the life and death of Mo liangye is unknown, where can I manage so much? Simply a bite in Chen Feng''s hand.

    Chen Feng eat pain, subconsciously released me.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I ran to the lake.

    Chen Feng and solang catch up and want to hold me again.

    But this time, I didn''t give them a chance. When I got to the bank, I jumped into Lugu Lake.

    Seeing the rippling lake water, Chen Feng, who was always afraid of water, immediately counseled him. Some of him didn''t dare to jump down. He just yelled: "little cousin, come back to me, come back quickly!"

    Where would I listen to his advice, without looking back, I went straight to the center of the lake where the cool night had just disappeared.

    Xu is unable to see Chen Feng''s ink, so Lang raises a foot, then kicks Chen Feng''s butt, kicks him directly into the water.

    "If you don''t stop her, something will really happen!"

    Solon said, also jumped down from the shore, risked his life to swim in my direction.

    Chen Feng helpless, even if afraid of water, also can only follow in the direction of my direction.

    I didn''t want to be caught up by them and forced to go ashore, so I went straight into the water and hid my figure on the lake.

    But who knows, the back of the two goods actually also into the water, fighting to my side.

    I''m tired of being chased by them, but I''m worried about the cool night. I can only swim forward with all my strength.

    But after swimming for a while, I soon found something wrong.

    When I just looked through my glasses, I clearly saw that the mermaid was sitting on a stone, so when I swam, I swam in the direction of the stone.

    According to the time, now I should be at the stone.

    But before my eyes, in addition to the lake, it was still the lake. I didn''t even see the shadow of the stone?

    Is it because I''m blinded?

    I couldn''t believe it. I rubbed my eyes and looked around again. I found that I still didn''t see the stone.

    At this time, Chen Feng and Suolang also came after me. Chen Feng pressed me on the shoulder, as if to grab me back to the shore again.

    I reached up to the top and motioned them to float to the surface first.

    After all, we''ve been swimming for a while. If we don''t get a breath on it, we''ll really drown here.

    After thinking about it, Chen Feng let me go, and the three of us floated to the water together.

    Maybe it was the moment when I breathed the fresh air after being held underwater for too long. I felt very comfortable.

    "Little cousin, you can''t run any more. I... I really can''t swim any more. If you run any more, you will be eaten by the lake God. I... I really don''t care about you!" Chen Feng gasped heavily.

    I shook my head and said in a cold voice, "you just focus on catching me, don''t you find anything wrong?"

    Listen to me say so, Chen Feng and Suo Lang looked around, face suddenly also changed.

    "Well... There seems to be something wrong!"

    "I remember... I remember that my brother-in-law disappeared from this place, and the lake God was sitting on a black stone! But what about the stone? Why not? "

    I took a deep breath and said, "I''m afraid there''s something else in this lake besides that mermaid!"

    This words a, Chen Feng and Suolang''s facial expression immediately changed.

    They thought it was terrible to have a mermaid in the lake who had lived for hundreds of years.

    But who ever thought, what''s more terrible is that there is another thing in the lake besides the mermaid, and I don''t know what it is.

    For human beings, a powerful enemy is not terrible. What is terrible is what is unknown and hidden in the dark.

    As the saying goes, it''s easy to hide a spear, but hard to defend a hidden arrow. In this underwater world, who knows what will come out and suddenly give us a fatal blow?

    "Well, let''s go back to the shore now. When it''s daybreak, we''ll go into the water to find out if we can get your husband back!" Solon suggested.

    I shook my head and refused: "no, the world in the water is extremely dangerous. I can''t leave Mo liangye here alone."

    "But... Now we don''t even know what our opponents are. It''s really dangerous to do so!" Soran seems to have stage fright.

    In fact, it''s no wonder that he is different from us. He is just an ordinary person. Besides his tendons, he seems to have no other skills.

    He would not hesitate to jump down to save me, has been very brave.

    If you let him go into the water with me again, it will be a real challenge.

    Thinking of this, I opened my mouth and said to him, "saving Mo liangye is my own business. It has nothing to do with you. I don''t want you two to lose your lives in vain. You should go ashore and wait for me on the shore. If I find him, I''ll bring him back. If... If I can''t find him, or if I''ve been harmed by the things in the water, you can leave the evil village as soon as possible. "

    I didn''t want to drag them down. After all, it was too dangerous. No one knew what would happen when they went into the water again.

    Unexpectedly, hearing my words, Chen Feng shook his head and said, "no, you are my cousin. I can''t let you go alone! Even if it''s death, I should be in front of it! "

    Chen Feng said so, and so Lang did not make a good statement.

    After all, according to the village head, his father was also buried underwater.

    If you don''t find his father''s body, I don''t think he will be at ease in his life, will he?

    "To die together, to walk together! It''s a big deal. 20 years later, we''ll be a hero again! " Solon said with firm eyes.

    Seeing that they were so loyal, I didn''t know what to say for a moment, so I casually replied, "er... Even if I die, maybe I won''t be a hero in 20 years, but a fairy!"

    Xu is the atmosphere before too nervous, hear my words, they both can''t help laughing.

    "Little cousin, what time is it? I''m joking!" Chen Feng said.

    I collected my emotions and took out three sets of small oxygen bottles and diving masks from the storage ring to give them.

    The underwater world may be bigger than what we think. We can''t come up every few minutes to change our breath, just like just now, so we can only breathe with the help of oxygen bottle and diving mask.

    When we put on all the equipment, we are ready to go down to the surface again to find the trace of Mo liangye and the mermaid.

    But who knows, before our head plunges into the water, solang is pulled down by a huge force.

    My heart is not good, immediately and Chen Feng into the water, with Poseidon''s dazzling light to see in the past.

    There were seven or eight tentacles in the direction of sorang. One of them was pulling sorang''s body to the bottom of the water.

    This... Why is this thing so Octopus like?

    Besides, it looks like the monster that attacked me in the water before.

    Is there an octopus in the water besides a mermaid?

    How many monsters did this special wood get back from the South China Sea?

    But now is not the time to think about these things.

    The most important thing now is to save sorang first!

    Otherwise, another member will be lost before the battle starts, which is obviously unfavorable to our four member team.

    Thinking of this, I made a gesture to Chen Feng, and then turned off Poseidon''s flashy diving light in my hand, and quietly followed the monster with Chen Feng in the dark, ready to find a chance to rescue solang.

    The monster didn''t know where he was going to drag solang, but it dragged for five minutes without stopping.

    I realized that this is not a way to go on. After a long time, solang''s body may not be able to bear it.

    Therefore, Chen Feng and I can only take risks.

    Thinking of this, I said my plan to Chen Feng with my hand gesture. Then I held Lu Banchi alone, swam quietly, came to the monster''s back, seized the opportunity, and used Lu Banchi to cut off the tentacle of solang.

    Xu is to eat painful, that monster immediately released sorang, I quickly will sorang a pull, quickly ready to escape.

    But the monster''s speed was much faster than us. Before we could run far, he used his two tentacles to strangle solang and me.

    Fortunately, I have already calculated the time, even if it has stopped us now, it doesn''t matter.

    Because, Chen Feng early in my hands, quietly touched the top of the monster.

    At the moment when it strangled me and solang, Chen Feng directly used his weapon to insert it on the top of the monster''s head.

 Chapter 399

    Xu is eating pain, was Chen Feng so a plug, that full of tentacles of the monster immediately crazy struggle up, and from its damaged head, quickly gush out some black juice.

    Afraid that Chen Feng would be hurt, I rushed to him, pulled him over, and then pulled them to swim desperately in the water.

    The tentacle monster sprayed black juice for a while, then began to test us with its long tentacles, trying to catch us again.

    The three of us were in hiding and almost caught by him several times.

    But fortunately, our skill is still quick and our reaction is quick. Every time we are about to be caught, we can get away with it.

    It''s a pity that luck doesn''t always come to us. The black juice from the tentacle monster soon obscures our vision. Even with our eyes open, we can''t see anything around us.

    But at this time, we do not dare to run around, otherwise a careless will just hit the tentacle''s arms.

    As for Poseidon''s dazzling underwater lighting, we dare not use it.

    Once the lighting is used, it will expose our position 200%. For the tentacle, it is basically like catching a turtle in a jar.

    I''m afraid it won''t be so easy for us to escape.

    In desperation, the three of us had to hold each other''s hand and wait for the chance to escape.

    We have to say that in this case, our whole nerves are tense and we dare not relax at all.

    After all, if we accidentally encounter the tentacles of that monster, it will be very difficult to save our lives with the strength of the three of us, let alone save Mo liangye.

    As time goes by, I feel like I''m going to collapse.

    Vaguely, I feel a strong sense of oppression is coming towards our direction.

    Presumably, that tentacle is coming.

    I noticed that the hands of the other two were trembling. In such a situation, which was close to waiting for death, it was more painful than being put to death.

    I dare not move, I dare not run, and I have to make no noise. Isn''t that killing us?

    Seeing that the tentacle monster might be getting closer to us, I felt that it was really not the way to go on like this, so I took Chen Feng and they were ready to fight.

    The big deal is to die. It''s better to fight for death than to wait for death!

    But who knows, just as we were about to make some moves, a big hand suddenly came out of the dark water in front of us and tugged at my wrist, with Chen Feng and the two of them.

    Because I didn''t know the source of the other party, I was pulled so that my whole heart was raised to my throat.

    This... This NIMA, is that tentacle that found us?

    It''s over. It seems that tonight is doomed. Now we are all going to feed the fish at the bottom of the lake. I can''t help crying in my heart.

    But that thing clamped my wrist too tightly, and my other hand was grasped by Chen Feng. Even if I wanted to struggle, I could not help but let that thing drag us away.

    After about a minute, the thing finally stopped.

    I was able to let Chen Fengsong open his hand, and then holding Lu Banchi, I raised my hand to hit that thing.

    Unexpectedly, that thing actually raised hand to stop my Lu Banchi, and also got close to my ear, gently touched my ear.

    This touch, my whole person immediately stunned, a little did not respond.

    This... This sense of touch, it seems that it''s not the tentacle monster, but the cool night of ink.

    Yes, it''s Mo liangye. In the past, every time I was intimate, he always liked to secretly touch my ears, itchy and numb.

    This feeling, I will never remember wrong!

    Aware of this, I immediately put forward the Poseidon''s hype from storage and control, and went over to the object.

    As a result, I saw the unique face of Mo liangye!

    I couldn''t control my inner excitement. I hugged him and almost burst into tears.

    Mo liangye held me in his arms, patted me on the back, pointed in the direction of the previous tentacle, indicating that my tentacle might catch up at any time.

    I nodded and turned off Poseidon''s dazzle in my hand, then with Chen Feng, they hid under a big stone quietly under the leadership of Mo liangye.

    After a while, I was in the dark lake and saw that the huge body of the previous tentacle had swam over.

    But what I didn''t expect was that it was not an octopus monster, but a clam, a mutant giant clam with a shell.

    However, before our attention all in its antennae, did not pay attention to its body below the two shells.

    I went. I wanted to get such a big mutant giant clam back from the South China Sea. The old man in mude also lost money!

    It is estimated that the mermaid we saw before, who was called the God of the lake, was sitting on this mutant giant clam on the water.

    At that time, because of the problem of distance and vision, we mistook the mermaid for a stone.

    And that''s why Chen Feng and I didn''t find the black stone where Mo Liang night disappeared.

    Maybe, after being involved in the water by Mermaid in the dark night, the mutant giant mussel naturally followed the mermaid.

    Later, Xu heard the news of the three of us going into the water, and the giant clam came out to attack us again.

    If it wasn''t for Mo liangye just now, I''m afraid we would have been eaten by giant mussels.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling warm.

    No matter when and where, Mo liangye will always be my most solid support.

    Where he is, no matter how dangerous it is, he can save me from danger.

    Xu is worried about my accident. Mo liangye holds my body tighter and almost protects my whole body in his arms. He doesn''t want to hurt me at all.

    At the moment, my heart is full of moving.

    Even if the danger is only a short distance away from us, I am not afraid at all.

    Not far away, the giant clam is getting closer and closer to us. We are all shrinking into a ball for fear that the giant clam will find a trace.

    But who knows, at this time, another dangerous figure appeared.

    Yes, that''s the mermaid.

    I don''t know from which corner she swam out and came to the giant clam. It seemed that she said something to the giant clam. Then they began to search for us nearby.

    This kind of situation, let our heart more fear.

    Underwater, is their world, even if we take the oxygen bottle, also in the end is not long.

    Once the oxygen is exhausted, we will be buried at the bottom of Lugu Lake.

    The fear at the bottom of my heart eroded my nerves and made me step back towards the big stone behind me unconsciously.

    However, such a step has changed our destiny in an instant.

    A huge suction came from the inside of the stone. We were sucked in before we could even shout for help.

    A few seconds later, when we opened our eyes again, we found ourselves in a huge darkness.

    I subconsciously turned on the Poseidon dazzle in my hand. Through the light, we found that we were not at the bottom of the lake, but in a stone room.

    In other words, we are in a stone chamber buried at the bottom of the lake.

    Because there was no turbulent water around now, we took off our diving masks one after another and began to look at the stone chamber.

    "Where are we? I remember it was at the bottom of the lake. Why did you come here in the blink of an eye? Are we going through it? " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye looked around and said, "I think we should still be at the bottom of the lake. Just now, we touched a mechanism at the bottom of the lake, so we were sucked here all of a sudden. "

    Listening to the word "mechanism" mentioned by Mo liangye, I suddenly remembered that when I was retreating just now, my feet seemed to have stepped on something hard.

    At that time, I didn''t pay much attention. I thought it was a stone, so I stepped on it.

    Now listening to Mo liangye''s words, I suddenly realized that what I had just stepped on was not an ordinary stone, but a mechanism news stone.

    However, when I was distracted, Solon suddenly exclaimed: "look here!"

    Hearing the sound, I hit it with Poseidon''s dazzling light, but I saw a map carved on the wall beside solang.

    No, it''s actually a topographic map of an ancient tomb!

    From the topographic map, we are now at the entrance of a long corridor.

    As long as you go along this corridor, you can walk to the tomb chamber of mude tomb.

    I went there. It''s really hard to find a place to break my iron shoes!

    We have been thinking about how to find the entrance of mude''s tomb, so that we can enter the tomb and find uncle Lu, them and Luan Ming Jade tripod.

    Who would have thought that the entrance to mude''s tomb was not in the deep mountains and forests, but at the bottom of Lugu Lake at the gate of Xugang village.

    At this moment, I finally understand why the village was built in a remote place surrounded by mountains on three sides and facing the lake on one side, but it is still so gloomy.

    Back to the mountain and looking at the water, this is an excellent geomantic pattern.

    But the water that the village looks at is a pool of stagnant water.

    Moreover, there is a huge grave buried under the stagnant water.

    All day and all night in the face of such a Yin heavy thing, the village geomancy can be good just strange!

    Seeing the map on the wall beside solang, Chen Feng can''t help feeling a little excited.

    "I finally found it. As long as there is a topographic map of the tomb, it''s easy for us to enter the tomb of mude."

    "Not necessarily. The map is engraved on the wall, but we can''t take it away. I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult to write it down in a short time." Soran was a little depressed.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing: "young man, are you out? Hundreds of years ago, the purpose of wood carving this map was to make people feel the pain of looking at the map but not taking it away. But today, hundreds of years later, the times are different. We can''t take such a big guy with us, but can we take a picture? "

    After that, I took out my mobile phone from the storage ring, turned on the flash, and tried to take a picture of the tomb of mude against the wall.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a very strange voice suddenly sounded behind me

 Chapter 400

    "So you''re hiding here. No wonder I can''t find you anywhere."

    This voice!

    I subconsciously stopped the action in my hand, turned my head and saw the enchanting and charming Mermaid standing not far behind us.

    At this moment, she has taken off her sparkling tail and put on long legs like us. She is coming slowly towards us little by little.

    Seeing this scene, we took a breath in a few moments and retreated to the wall.

    "You... How did you get in?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    The mermaid cocked up her mouth and said with a smile, "this is my home. I have lived here for hundreds of years. How do you say I came in?"

    Shit, I almost forgot this!

    Although this mermaid was rescued from the South China Sea by mude, it has lived in Lugu Lake for so long. How can it not know what is at the bottom of the lake?

    We thought it would be OK to enter the stone chamber, but in fact, at this moment, we are just like searching for things for her.

    Mo cool night will protect me behind, cold face to the mermaid said: "a small fish demon, also dare to be so presumptuous!"

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, the mermaid smiles lightly and casts a wink at Mo liangye: "little brother, don''t be so fierce, you will scare people!"

    I get goose bumps when I hear that.

    Even if you want to hook up with my husband, can you stop being so disgusting?

    Alas, it seems that my husband''s handsome face is really a matchless peach blossom.

    All the female fans in the studio and the other side flowers are obsessed with the cool night.

    Now, even the charming mermaid is infatuated with him.

    Tut Tut, it seems that I have to set up many enemies in my life!

    Thinking of this, I poked my head out from behind Mo liangye and scolded the Mermaid: "you are a demon, and you deserve to hook up with my husband? Don''t pee, and take care of yourself

    The mermaid laughed twice, looked at me with a kind of extremely venomous eyes and said, "now he is your husband, but soon he will be mine! I''ve lived alone at the bottom of Lugu Lake for hundreds of years, waiting for such a beautiful husband. How can I miss this opportunity? "

    "Joke! You deserve me to be your husband? My wife is many times better than you Mo cool night cold voice drinks a way.

    "Oh? really? Then I''ll see where your wife is better than me! "

    Having said that, countless silky hair grew out of the mermaid''s back and hit me very fast.

    At night, the cold sword was removed from the storage ring and cut off one by one.

    But there are so many silky hair, even if it is cut off by the ink cold night, it will grow new.

    Soon the mermaid''s hair was all over the room.

    Damn, I didn''t expect that this Mermaid would do this trick. It''s like a forbidden woman. She uses her hair to harm people.

    But I''m not a vegetarian. Since she uses her hair, I''ll use fire. I don''t believe she can''t be burned!

    So, when I was in front of the dark cold night, I immediately pulled out a small flamethrower cylinder from the storage ring.

    Seriously, it''s my first time to use this thing. It''s Mo liangye who said that we might have to live in the mountains for several days. I''m afraid there will be no fire to cook at that time, so I''ll take it with me.

    As a result, now when dealing with Mermaid, I use it first.

    As I expected, the mermaid''s hair was dyed as soon as it caught fire.

    When the mermaid saw that the situation was not good, her face changed greatly. She immediately dropped those things on the ground. After falling for a long time, she put out the fire. So that the air in the whole stone room was filled with the smell of scorched hair.

    "You... You dare to burn my hair!" The mermaid roared at me.

    I''m proud to see her so angry.

    "I''ll burn your hair. How? Why don''t you bite me? You''re such a pervert. You want to rob my husband. It''s a dream

    Then I made a face at the mermaid.

    Maybe I was stimulated, and the mermaid was even more angry at the moment.

    "I... I''m going to peel your skin and cramp you, and then feed it to the fish to see if you dare to be arrogant!"

    Finish saying, that mermaid that originally white fingers, immediately grow black and sharp nails, the whole body towards me.

    Seeing this scene, I directly pushed away Mo liangye, holding Lu Banchi and cleaved up.

    The mermaid thought that the ruler in my hand was just an ordinary object. She didn''t hide at all, so she came up directly.

    But in fact, Lu Banchi in my hand can be described as cutting iron like mud, and was once asked for links by those live fans.

    This is not, my Lu Banchi toward her two hands cut past, almost no suspense, will be its 10 fingernails all cut off, broken fingers are surging out of the blood.

    "You... What kind of weapon are you? Can you... Can you cut off my Vajra armor?" The mermaid asked in horror.

    "King Kong armor? I think it''s something rare! In front of my lubanchi, it''s not worth mentioning that you are King Kong armour. It''s no different from killing a kitten and a dog when your aunt beat you I said firmly.

    The mermaid seemed to have been irritated to the extreme by me, and her whole face turned red.

    "What a big tone. Today I''ll see how you can kill me like a little cat and dog!"

    Said, the mermaid''s hand will hold a nearly transparent knife, quickly cut to me.

    The moment I saw the knife, I was shocked.

    Shadowless knife!

    Shit, I''ve heard about this before.

    The knife seems to be light and weak, but its sharpness is as sharp as mud.

    In fact, it''s nothing. The fatal thing is that the knife is almost transparent. If you don''t look at it carefully, it''s like nothing at all.

    In the match, it''s easy not to detect the specific location of the knife, not careful even in the move did not know.

    Knowing the power of the knife, I was a little scared and could not help but step back.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Mo liangye quickly forward, holding the cold sword, one will cut the shadowless knife from the mermaid''s hand to the ground.

    At the same time, he took advantage of the situation to raise his foot and kicked the mermaid in the chest.

    The mermaid didn''t expect that the speed of Mo liangye would be so fast. For a moment, she was not on guard, and her whole body was kicked away. Suddenly, she fell on the wall of the stone room and fell heavily.

    "You... You are so cruel..." the mermaid vomited a mouthful of blood and said, looking at Mo liangye in disbelief.

    Mo cool night Piao her one eye, cold hard way: "in this world, in addition to my wife, I am cruel to every woman."

    Er, my husband, people are beaten like this by you. Are you really good at abusing dogs like this? I can''t help but make complaints about it.

    "The old man and the middle-aged man who went into the water a few days ago, where are they now?" Mo liangye put his cold sword on the mermaid''s neck and yelled.

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, the mermaid was slightly stunned: "what old man and middle-aged man?"

    I don''t know why, seeing the mermaid''s reaction, I suddenly felt a bad premonition.

    This kind of feeling, like a vine, lingers in my mind tightly.

    "Don''t pretend, if you honestly tell us where those two people are, maybe my wife will be happy and let you live!" The Mo cool night cold voice says to the mermaid.

    But even if Mo liangye said so, the mermaid still shook her head and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but in the past six months, no one has ever been down to the bottom of the lake except you!"

    "No... no one has ever been under the lake? How is that possible? The village head Mingming said that two days ago, my master and a man went down Lugu Lake together in diving suits, but they never went up again. How could no one have gone down to the bottom of the lake? Say, "are you lying to us?" I''m a little impatient.

    The mermaid sneered, said: "I have been defeated by your men, do I have to cheat you?"

    I have to say that her words made me feel bad all of a sudden.

    I have a vague feeling that we are trapped in a trap.

    Mo liangye seemed to realize that something was wrong, so she asked the mermaid in a cold voice, "what''s the curse of the village? Why do they sacrifice to you? Where is the antidote for the poison they have been poisoned with? "

    Hearing this, the mermaid was even more hoodwinked at the moment.

    "What are you talking about? What curse? What kind of sacrifice? What kind of poison? Why can''t I understand a word? "

    Seeing her expression, this time, I''m more sure that we''ve fallen into someone else''s trap.

    From the beginning to the end, there was no curse, no sacrifice, no poison, not to mention uncle Lu''s deep going to the bottom of the lake.

    Yes, it''s just a trap, a complete trap.

    The other side''s purpose is to lead us to the bottom of Lugu Lake, and to take advantage of the mermaid''s power to catch us all.

    At the moment, even Chen Feng, they also figured it out.

    "Little cousin, aren''t we all cheated by the village head?"

    I nodded and said, "if this Mermaid didn''t lie, it should be."

    Hearing what I said, solang also said: "no wonder I always felt something was wrong just now. It turns out that this is really a fraud! But why on earth did they do it? What''s in it for them? "

    "They must have done so because we are very close to the truth Luan Ming Jade tripod. In other words, this Luan Ming Jade tripod is near the village of Yaogang! They are afraid that we will get the Luan Ming Jade tripod, so they want to kill us with a knife and bury us under the Lugu Lake! " I answered coldly.

    "Then... What about Uncle Lu and them? Where''s soran''s father? " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    "If I guess correctly, uncle Lu and them should still be alive, and they are in the hands of the village head!" Ink cool night light said.

 Chapter 401

    "Why? Village head, what are they doing with my dad? My father is the descendant of mude. As the head of the village, he has no reason to arrest my father! " Soran was puzzled.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "as for the specific reason, it''s not clear yet. But with the village head and his wife''s ability, they can''t think of such a clever plan to kill people with a knife. Maybe, behind the village head, there are other people who are leading the whole thing. "

    I don''t know why, hearing Mo liangye''s words, I feel more uneasy.

    We have been in Yunnan for several days, but we still haven''t found uncle Lu and Luan Ming Jade tripod. I always think this time, things will be much more complicated than we think.

    Thinking of this, I turned to see the mermaid captured by Mo liangye, hoping to get more clues from her.

    However, her eyes were fixed on sorang, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.

    Sorang was a little frightened by her gaze. He stepped back a little and asked, "what are you... Why are you looking at me all the time?"

    Mermaid sexy lips curved a radian, light asked: "you are the descendants of wood?"

    Solon didn''t know, so he nodded and said, "yes... So what?"

    Hearing Solon''s reply, the curve of the mermaid''s mouth was bigger, even more ferocious.

    "Then you''re even more damned! Hundreds of years ago, mude caught me here from the South China Sea, which made me suffer a lot. Today, it''s my turn to take revenge! "

    The next second, when Mo liangye and I didn''t react, the mermaid suddenly shook her body, and countless scales flew out of her body, straight to sorang''s face.

    Seeing this scene, I was totally confused.

    When the mermaid starts, it''s really hard to defend.

    One second I was still laughing, but the next second I put a concealed weapon. It''s not too insidious, OK?

    But her speed is very fast, and the number is very large, even if Mo liangye and I can help solang resist one, we can''t resist so many.

    If it goes on like this, can''t we really just watch the death of the concealed weapon in solang?

    Seeing innumerable things like scales coming on him, sorrenton was so scared that he even forgot to hide.

    Seeing that the scales were less than 20 cm away from soran''s body, all our hearts were beating to our throat.

    It''s over. It''s really over.

    Sorang followed us to Lugu Lake in order to find his missing father. But now, instead of finding him, he lost his life.

    Is this a natural disaster or a man-made one?

    However, when Mo liangye and I were worried and angry about this, Chen Feng suddenly pulled sorang, then quickly stretched out his hand to take out a weapon behind him, pressed the button to quickly open it.

    Innumerable concealed weapons like scales instantly hit Chen Feng''s weapon. Then Chen Feng fiercely turned the weapon, and those concealed weapons immediately attacked the mermaid in the opposite direction.

    Obviously, the mermaid didn''t expect that Chen Feng would suddenly come out and try to escape. But it''s too late. Under the influence of Chen Feng''s reaction force, those scaly concealed weapons are as fast as lightning and can''t escape at all.

    It seems that this time the mermaid is acting on her own and has been ordered to the end.

    I don''t want to see the cruel picture of mermaid being killed by countless scales. Subconsciously, I don''t want to see it.

    But at the moment when I said goodbye to my face, I heard countless scales inserted into my body. In addition, there was a heavy scream.

    This... This sound... Doesn''t seem to belong to mermaid!

    Is

    I instinctively looked back, but saw a very ugly, but strong man in front of the mermaid at the last moment, let those scaly concealed weapons into his body, bleeding.

    Seeing this scene, not only I was shocked, but Mo liangye and Chen Feng were also very surprised.

    "This... This man is the giant clam that attacked us at the bottom of the water just now? Look at his back Chen Feng points to the man who blocks the concealed weapon for the mermaid and says.

    Hearing this, I immediately followed the direction of his fingers and saw that there were two pieces of shell like things on the skin of the man''s back.

    Although it''s fleshy now, I believe that as long as the man changes, the two pieces of flesh like shells will become hard shells in an instant.

    He could have blocked these hidden weapons after he changed his body, but seeing that the mermaid was dying, he had no time to think about it, so he rushed forward.

    Because, he put the safety of the mermaid, see more than his own life.

    Seeing that the giant clam helped him block all the scale concealed weapons, the mermaid burst into tears.

    "You... Why are you so stupid? Why don''t you use your hard shell? "

    The man who transformed the giant clam into human form shook his head helplessly and said in a weak voice: "it''s too late. If it''s a little later, you''ll die..."

    "I said I would not let you do stupid things for me. Why don''t you listen?" The mermaid burst into tears.

    Ju Beng laughed and said, "I''ve done a lot of stupid things for you in the past few hundred years. I don''t care about this one more..."

    The mermaid shook her head repeatedly, holding the giant clam and crying: "no... I don''t want you to die. You''ve been with me for hundreds of years. I don''t want you to die. What should I do if you die? In the past few hundred years, you are my only partner. You can''t die! "

    But at the moment, the giant clam could not hear her.

    I saw him show the last smile, and then slowly closed his eyes, stopped breathing in the arms of the mermaid.

    Feeling that the life of the giant clam had completely passed away, the mermaid collapsed.

    "No!"

    The shrill and sad cry reverberated in the whole stone room, which was very pathetic. Even Chen Feng, who had just taken a weapon to resist the scale concealed weapons of the mermaid, had some regrets at the moment.

    "I... I didn''t want to kill him..." Chen Feng said with a guilty face.

    But at this time, after the death of giant clam, the mermaid has completely lost her mind. Her venomous eyes come out from her charming and charming eyes. She stares at Chen Feng like death. Then she directly leaves the body of giant clam which has gradually cooled down and pours on Chen Feng.

    "You killed my best friend, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!" The mermaid growled.

    With Chen Feng''s temperament, how can he wait to die?

    You know, he''s the one who values his life more than anything else!

    I saw his body back, and then immediately turned the weapon in his hand, and used it to attack the mermaid.

    I''ve seen this weapon used by Chen Feng. It''s a big secret weapon of our Duke Lu clan. Its name is yujingang.

    From the appearance, it is an ordinary umbrella, but in fact, its surface is made of fine steel, and its head, handle, eaves, ribs and other parts are also made of special materials, which can be used to split, chop, push and stab, and also can be used to resist the damage of various concealed weapons.

    The description of this thing in Lu Gongmen''s Secret script is: "it''s like a killing stick and sword. Zhang Ruo is hiding in lotus; Vajra holds the palm in his hand, but it blocks the rain of blood all over the sky. "

    The meaning of this passage is to say that with this thing in hand, you can go back and forth without any harm, even if it is a sea of fire.

    Originally, it should have been handed to me by Uncle Lu, but later I felt that although Chen Feng had all his skills, he didn''t have a satisfactory weapon, so I transferred it to him.

    I thought that with his temperament, he could at most use this thing to keep out the sun and rain, but I never thought that just now he used it to do a serious thing and saved solang''s life.

    Mermaid where know Chen Feng hand Rain King Kong''s fierce, don''t put him in the eye, Leng is straight into the mermaid shape, with the fish tail swept over.

    Chen Feng also no longer evades, turns the Rain King Kong in the hand fast, ruthlessly cuts on the mermaid swept over the fish tail.

    For a moment, the whole stone room was full of mermaids, and their scarlet flesh and blood were flying, which was unparalleled.

    Fortunately, Chen Feng is not inhuman, let Mermaid eat some loss, then stopped Rain King Kong.

    "Just now I''ve hurt the giant clam''s life. I don''t want to hurt you any more. Go away!" Chen Feng sighed and said.

    But that Mermaid Xu is really Chen Feng to hate on, even if heard him say so, it is also reluctantly, just pant for a while, then again to Chen Feng hit.

    After accidentally killing the giant clam, Chen Feng had some remorse in his heart. He didn''t want to fight the mermaid any more, so he just avoided it.

    See that Mermaid simply move move under is dead hand, at the moment even I have some can''t see down, then want to go up to help Chen Feng.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye seemed to understand my mind and grabbed me directly. He said in a soft voice, "if you are here, where can I use your wife''s hands?"

    After that, Mo liangye flew forward, reached out and grabbed the middle part of the mermaid''s injured tail. Then he heard a very shrill scream.

    This time, the scream was really from the mermaid. The most important bone on her body had been pulled out from the wound in the middle of the tail by Mo liangye.

    The mermaid at the moment is just a pile of fish without backbone.

    "You... You are so cruel to me?" The mermaid asked, looking at Mo liangye in disbelief.

    Mo liangye took a light look at her, threw the fish bone on the wall, and said coldly, "I saw many human bones at the bottom of the lake just now. I think it should be the human that you and giant clam ate together for hundreds of years. Now, I take revenge for those humans who were eaten by you and giant clam. What''s the problem? "

    The mermaid, who had been pulled out of her heart, was unable to struggle at the moment. On the verge of death, she said: "sure enough... The more handsome a man is... The more cruel his heart is. I''ve lost my sight... You... You are not as good as jubeng to me as one percent..."

    Hearing this, Mo liangye could not help but sneer and said, "all my good things will only be given to my wife. The rest of the women have nothing to do with me."

    As soon as the words came out, the mermaid''s eyes darkened: "yes... Yes? Then this stone room should be the tomb of you and your wife. It''s the best

    Grave... Grave?

    What on earth does the mermaid want to do?

 Chapter 402

    It''s said that Jiang is old and spicy. When I was puzzled by the mermaid''s words, Mo liangye reacted first.

    "No! She''s going to kill herself

    Ink cool night big drink, then want to stop Mermaid.

    But after all, it was a step too late. By the time we reacted, the mermaid had exhausted all her strength and killed herself on the stone wall beside her.

    Seeing such a tragic scene, sorang couldn''t stand it and ran to one side to vomit.

    I couldn''t resist vomiting, but I didn''t feel well either.

    We didn''t want to take her life, but she repeatedly tried to kill us, and together with Ju beng, she killed so many innocent people. Now she is responsible for this.

    I thought about taking out the bodies of her and giant clam and finding a place to bury them. It''s not in vain that they have been trapped here for so many years.

    But unexpectedly, when I was ready to reach out to touch the body of the mermaid, Mo liangye grabbed me.

    "Be careful!"

    I was stunned for a moment, and then I saw that the mermaid''s body, suddenly shot out countless and chopsticks almost thick fishbone, straight to my face.

    Mo cool night will protect me in my arms, quickly step back.

    Then, Chen Feng immediately opened the Rain King Kong, and stiffly blocked those sharp fishbones.

    "This mermaid is really poisonous. She''s already dead. She''s leaving her last breath to kill. It''s a pity that my smart eyes have already seen through everything Chen Feng looked at those fish bones that fell on the ground and said with a proud face.

    But it didn''t seem to be over because I felt that Mo liangye''s face suddenly changed, as if something terrible had happened.

    "The corridor is blocked by a stone wall!" Mo Liang said in the dark.

    "What corridor?" Chen Feng didn''t respond.

    When I heard Mo liangye''s words, I subconsciously looked toward the other side of the stone room. I saw that the side that was originally connected with the corridor into the tomb of mude was blocked by a heavy stone wall.

    In other words, the four of us are now trapped in a rectangular stone chamber and can''t find an exit.

    Before long, when the oxygen in the stone chamber is exhausted, we have to wait to die!

    Realizing this, I immediately panicked.

    "How could that be? I remember there was no stone wall here just now

    Mo liangye raised her finger and pointed to the place where the mermaid was killed. She said faintly, "her last stroke is not only to seek death, but also to send us to huangquan road."

    Chen Feng didn''t understand, so he held the Rain King Kong in front of him, and then walked slowly to the mermaid''s body, kicking it away.

    And this kick, just let us see before the mermaid hit the wall that position, in fact, there is a small button.

    But the light in the stone room was dim. If Chen Feng hadn''t kicked away the mermaid, we wouldn''t have found it at all.

    "Damn, this mermaid is so vicious that it''s just that she wants to plot against us with her fishbone. She even presses this switch when she is dying, puts down the stone wall and suffocates us here alive! NND, you don''t want me to be better, and I don''t want you to be better! "

    Chen Feng angrily said, and then raised his foot in the mermaid''s body on the fierce kick a few feet.

    "I''m afraid it''s far from over." Mo cool night looked around, the face said without expression.

    This words, I immediately more puzzled.

    We''re all trapped in this chamber, and it won''t be long before we die of oxygen depletion. What''s worse than that?

    Just when I was puzzled, solang suddenly exclaimed: "water... Water comes in!"

    When I heard the sound, I saw that the corner of the stone room was seeping into it. Although it wasn''t much, it couldn''t stand. All the four corners were seeping!

    Once the water seeps in and submerges the whole stone chamber, our lack of oxygen will only worsen.

    Originally, relying on the existing oxygen, we may be able to hold for an hour, but with this water, even if we take the oxygen bottle, we can only hold for half an hour at most.

    So at the moment, I finally understand what Mo liangye said that this matter is not over.

    Like me, Chen Feng was scared by the water.

    It''s terrible for him to be suffocated alive.

    But what''s more terrible is being suffocated in the water!

    At that time, our bodies will all be white and swollen like balloons. We will be as sick as we want.

    It has to be said that although the mermaid died, the tricks left behind were fatal to us.

    Even if we won''t be killed by the fishbone, we will be suffocated by the lack of oxygen.

    Even if you don''t suffocate, you will be drowned by the seeping water.

    These series of routines will force us to a desperate situation step by step. We can''t escape, we can''t escape, and finally we can only die!

    Seeing that the lake water seeped more into the stone chamber, we were even more frightened.

    This kind of feeling that I can''t do anything while watching death step by step towards me is really terrible!

    "Let''s look around and see if we can find the exit!" I said to Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng and Suolang searched the stone chamber several times according to my instructions, but they still didn''t find anything related to the exit.

    And the lake water that seeps in has gradually gone beyond our ankles. It won''t be long before it will submerge our necks and finally our heads.

    By that time, we are really desperate.

    Hard to find a way out of us, at the moment the mood is very irritable.

    I didn''t give up. I found a groove in the upper part of the stone chamber wall.

    No, it''s not one, it''s several connected ones, leading directly to the stone wall blocking the corridor.

    Intuitively, I don''t think it''s accidental that these grooves appear here. They must be related to the exit.

    But as for how to use it or what know-how I have, I can''t think of it for a while.

    Because I couldn''t figure it out, I called Mo liangye and told him what I found.

    He looked up at those grooves, the solemn face for a long time, and finally gradually emerged a smile.

    "We are saved!"

    On hearing this, Chen Feng and solang immediately gathered around.

    "How can it be saved? Do you have an idea? " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye nodded and said: "in fact, we have been looking at the place parallel to our line of sight, so we can''t find the switch to go out! Or my wife is more careful, actually saw the groove above! And these grooves are just the switches for us to go out! "

    "Grooves? Can these grooves get us out? Don''t tease me, brother-in-law of the underworld Chen Feng didn''t think so.

    "Mermaid, in fact, is a Western name. In our country, they are usually called shark people! The whole body of a shark is full of treasures. Its tears can be condensed into pearls, and the oil coagulated by its blood can be burned for several days with only one drop. Therefore, many tombs of princes and princes have ever burning lamps made of shark oil. "

    Hearing this, I seem to understand a little bit.

    "You mean, these grooves are actually used to fuel the lamp?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said: "it should be like this, and the fuel should be the blood of the mermaid! Just pour her blood into these grooves and flow slowly to the stone wall blocking the corridor. When the stone wall is sensed, it should open! "

    "What are we waiting for? Do it now When he heard that he could go out, Chen Feng seemed a little excited.

    But what he said is right. Now our exit is so critical. If we don''t do it, I''m afraid it''s too late even if we know the way to go out.

    When I think of this, I immediately put out a few small daggers and a small barrel, and Chen Feng, together with them, removed all the flesh of the mermaid and collected all the blood that she would soon solidify in the pail.

    After finishing these, I finally give the bucket to Mo liangye.

    With a slight jump, he flew up to the starting point of the groove on the top of the stone wall and poured all the shark blood in his bucket into it.

    Although I can''t see the specific situation clearly, I have a faint feeling that the blood of the sharks is flowing slowly to the stone wall.

    Even the air around had a slight change.

    Several of us were standing below, waiting quietly, regardless of the fact that the water in the lake had already overflowed our waist.

    As time goes by, our hearts are all in our throats.

    Because no one knows what will happen next second.

    If these shark blood has no effect, then we really have to wait here to die!

    Fortunately, all our worries were superfluous. About two minutes later, when the blood of the chimpanzees slowly flowed near the stone wall, I heard a "click" sound from the stone wall.

    That stone wall, actually opened!

    Seeing this, Mo liangye immediately jumped down and took me to the stone wall.

    Chen Feng and solang followed, not daring to delay at all.

    When we just passed the stone wall, the stone wall fell down again, blocking the previous stone chamber tightly.

    "Damn, I''m scared to death. I thought I was going to die here today!" Chen Feng opens his mouth and shouts.

    Seeing that the lake water did not seep into the corridor, I was relieved.

    "Fortunately, we came out at the last moment, otherwise we would really have to soak in it for hundreds of years!"

    "Yes, it was really dangerous just now!" Solon also sighed.

    Hearing our words, Mo liangye sighed and said, "we are out, but now we are facing a problem."

    "What''s the trouble?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "We can''t go back to the place we came in before, that is to say, we may not be able to go back to Yaogang village to save uncle Lu and sorang''s father!"

 Chapter 403

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, we were all stunned for a few moments.

    Just now, we were just running for our lives. We didn''t think about this.

    When I came out now, I found that I couldn''t go back to Xiegang village any more.

    In other words, according to the mechanism design of the corridor, once we enter the stone chamber we escaped from just now, it is impossible to come back to the village.

    "What about my father? We can''t leave them both alone? " Soran was obviously worried.

    Mo cool night silent for a long time, light should way: "now even if worry, also have no use.". If we open the stone wall again, those lakes will surely fill the corridor. The point is, even if we open the stone wall, it''s hard to find a way out from another direction, and we''ll only lose our lives in vain. "

    "So, you mean let''s move on?" I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye turned to look at the end of the dark corridor, sighed and said, "I''m afraid we have no other choice."

    That''s right. If we open the stone wall again, it will undoubtedly be a hard work for us. What''s more, we may not be able to find a way to go back to the village.

    If we continue to walk along the corridor, there may be hope to get out of the corridor and go back to the village.

    I just don''t know if Uncle Lu and sorang''s father can wait until we go back to save them.

    Seeing that I was hesitant, Chen Feng was more decisive and said directly, "little cousin, what else do you want? Of course, it''s the corridor! The corridor may come to an end in an hour or two, and then we can go back to save them. But if you return, you can go out and say both. So, I think it''s more reliable to take the corridor. "

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, even sorang nodded and said, "if there is no other way, we can only go out of the corridor as soon as possible to see if we can go back to save my father."

    It seems that everyone chose to walk in the corridor. Naturally, I have no reason to refuse. I can only follow them in the corridor.

    Fortunately, there is air in the corridor. Even if you don''t wear an oxygen cylinder, you won''t have difficulty breathing.

    Moreover, because there are grooves on both sides of the whole corridor, which are similar to those in the stone chamber, we directly lost a match in the groove, and then we could see a fire rising rapidly in the groove.

    Moreover, the fire also along the groove has been extended forward, has been extended very far.

    Damn, how much human blood did mude use to build this corridor when it was built? How far can it extend?

    However, this seems to solve the problem of lighting for us.

    After all, the corridor was dark before. Even if there was a wolf toothed flashlight or something like that, it could only light up a small area and could not see the whole picture clearly.

    If a monster emerges from the darkness, we may be caught off guard.

    Now the chimpanzee blood in these grooves is ignited, which provides us with great lighting.

    It''s bright all around. Even if something rushes out to attack us, we''ll soon find out.

    So, along the way, we went quite smoothly, and basically we didn''t meet any strange things.

    After Xu escaped from the danger in the stone room, Chen Feng was in a good mood and even sang a song.

    "Hey, we''re in the corridor of mude''s tomb. There may be mechanisms all around. Can you not be so leisurely?" I said discontentedly.

    However, Chen Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "little cousin, don''t you understand? I''ll bet 200% of the corridor has no mechanism! "

    "Why?" Sorang asked.

    Chen Feng laughed and said, "I always feel that we are very close to mude''s grave now, but we are definitely not in it. According to the way I used to watch tomb raiding TV series, as long as I didn''t enter the tomb, there would be no mechanism trap. "

    "No way! If this corridor doesn''t lead to mude''s tomb, will water build such a long corridor underwater? And the corridor doesn''t lead to the grave. What''s the point of building it? " I asked as I walked.

    "I think it''s for the mermaid. If I guess correctly, the mermaid who was caught by mude at the beginning is definitely more than the one just now. Otherwise, how can I light the ever burning lamp in such a long corridor? The one just now should be the only one that survived. And this corridor is not connected with mude''s tomb, otherwise the mermaid had dug mude''s tomb long ago. After all, mude not only caught her and giant clam, but also killed so many of her family members that she hated mude. And this is probably the reason why she suddenly gave up her hand when she learned that solang was the descendant of mude! " Chen Feng wandered behind me and said.

    After listening to these words, I think Chen Feng''s analysis has some truth.

    I always feel that this trip to the village seems to have been too smooth.

    Although we came to Xiegang village, we encountered the water monster in the lake, the design by the village head and his wife, and finally the mermaid.

    But from the past experience, by contrast, this time we have been successful.

    If you can directly enter the tomb of mude by this corridor without any difficulties, then I can only say that the old man of mude has a big heart.

    But anyway, we have to go to the end of the corridor first.

    Otherwise, don''t say into the grave of wood, even if you want to go out, I''m afraid it''s very difficult.

    In desperation, we had to move on, hoping to walk out of the corridor as soon as possible.

    But I don''t know why, we walked for nearly 3 hours, but still didn''t see the end.

    Shit, this corridor is too long, isn''t it?

    It''s not the end yet?

    "Ma, I''m so tired. How can that old man build the Yongdao road so long? I''m almost tired of you! " Chen Feng yells.

    In fact, it''s not just him, but me and soran.

    After all, just now in the water so a toss, physical exertion is already big, but also walk so long road, it is a little weak legs.

    In contrast, only Mo liangye''s physical strength is relatively better. He is out of breath and has no pain in his legs. He seems to have nothing at all.

    "Why don''t we have a rest? It''s not a way to keep going like this! " I look to Mo cool night to say.

    Mo liangye took a look at us, nodded and said, "let''s have a rest for two or three hours. After all, after entering mude''s tomb, it''s estimated that there will be several hard battles. It''s better to conserve our energy first."

    On the other hand, he put some food out of his storage ring and gave it to us one by one.

    We sat cross legged and began to eat.

    It''s easy to get sleepy as soon as we eat, so we just take a nap against the wall of the corridor.

    I don''t know how long I slept. When I woke up, I looked down at the watch on my wrist. It was already 7 o''clock the next morning.

    I broke away from Mo liangye''s arms, stood up and was ready to stretch, but suddenly I heard someone talking.

    "How long will it take to get there? We''ve been walking all night. We''re almost exhausted! "

    "Don''t be angry. It''s almost here. It''s only an hour at most."

    This voice!

    This... This is clearly the voice of the village head of Xiegang village before!

    Did he enter the corridor?

    Think of here, where I dare to delay, immediately quietly wake up the ink cool night they, let them quickly find a way to hide.

    But the corridor is so wide. Where can I hide?

    It seems that if there is no way, we can only face to face!

    However, at this time, Mo liangye pricked up his ears and listened to the voice, but his look was much more gentle.

    "Ma''am, it''s not from inside the corridor, it''s from outside."

    outside?

    Can the sound from outside pass through the water of Lugu Lake, and then through the stone wall to the corridor?

    Isn''t that amazing?

    If the sound goes through the stone wall, I believe it, but if it goes through the endless lake, I don''t believe it at all.

    No, wait. Since the sound can be heard, does it mean that we may have walked out of the bottom of Lugu Lake, or even near the end of the corridor?

    This discovery shocked my whole body.

    We walked for three hours before, but we didn''t come to the end, so I doubt whether the corridor is endless.

    But the voice I overheard was telling us that we might have come to an end.

    In this way, we can go out soon!

    But obviously, I think things are too optimistic after all, because the voice from outside comes into my ears again.

    "Why is it so long? Do you know the way or not? If you don''t know the way, get out of here

    "Miss Fang, please don''t be angry. I guarantee with my head that it''s only an hour''s journey at most!"

    Fang... Miss Fang?

    Why does that angry voice sound so familiar?

    It''s like this voice used to haunt me every day.

    Chen Feng seems to have heard it, looked at me and said faintly: "cousin, it seems that this time, we are really enemies."

    Sorang was puzzled and asked, "who are you talking about? Do you know the people outside? "

    I hummed coldly and said, "it''s more than just understanding. It''s a bitter hatred! I''ll tell you why the village head wanted to harm us. It turned out that he was bribed by Fang''s family! "

    "But... Why did the Fang family come here? Is... "Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo Liang''s face was expressionless at night, and he said, "they should also be for Luan Ming Jade tripod. I think that when the Shura Kingdom revived Chiyou, there should be some problems, so they also need this Luan Mingyu Ding to better integrate Chiyou''s soul! Besides, uncle Lu and sorang''s father should also be outside at the moment, and in the hands of Fang''s family! "

 Chapter 404

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, sorang''s look was anxious.

    "What? You mean, they have my father? Isn''t my father very dangerous now? "

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "it should be nothing for the time being. If they want to kill uncle Lu and your father, they have already done it. They won''t wait until now. On the one hand, they cheated us to the bottom of the lake to get rid of us, but on the other hand, they were afraid that we would save uncle Lu and your father. I think uncle Lu and your father should have known a lot about Luan Ming Jade tripod. And this part of the clue is exactly what they need. "

    Mo liangye is right. If Uncle Lu is really in Fang Jiajia''s hands at the moment, it only means one thing: Uncle Lu has what Fang Jiajia wants in their hands.

    The only thing that can bring us and Fang Jiajia together in Yunnan is Luan Ming Jade tripod!

    Unexpectedly, just when I think so, Chen Feng suddenly called me gently.

    Hearing this, I turned to see Chen Feng waving to us in a corner about 20 meters away.

    What kind of aircraft is this cargo doing?

    I''m a little puzzled, but I still walk with Mo liangye and sorang.

    "There''s a gap here. I tested it with Rain King Kong. It seems that it can lead to the outside." Chen Feng pointed to an imperceptible shadow and whispered.

    Solanton was excited when he heard that he could go out.

    "Great, I can go out, then I can save my father!"

    I shook my head and said, "I think we''d better not act rashly for the time being. After all, we don''t know exactly what''s going on outside now. If we rush out rashly, I''m afraid we will suffer losses. "

    But unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, I saw that sorang went out of the gap regardless.

    I went, this sorang is really a character that says the wind is the rain, so get out, not to die?

    Think of here, where can I still care for a lot? Immediately, the weapon was transferred from the storage ring, and then followed Solange behind, quickly into the gap, followed by Chen Feng and Mo Liang night.

    Outside, it''s bright now, and the morning sun is shining on our faces, which makes us a little blinded.

    And just when we couldn''t open our eyes, I seemed to see something like us in a trance.

    "Be careful!"

    I yelled, and then pushed soran away from me.

    Then I felt as if something cold had scratched my neck and hit the tree next to me.

    I stretched out my hand and touched my neck, and found that there was a hole in it, and the blood bead came out slowly.

    But fortunately, the other side missed a little, the wound is not deep, did not hurt the aorta.

    Otherwise, I would have spilled blood on the spot.

    I saw a package of powder from the storage ring, quickly rubbed it for me, and then glared at Fang Jiajia not far away.

    Up to now, Fang Jiajia is not afraid at all, but calmly meets the eyes of me and Mo liangye.

    "It''s a pity that the dagger I just threw didn''t kill you!" Fang Jiajia said with a sneer.

    Mo liangye wants to be angry, so I reach out and stop him.

    After all, this is between Fang Jiajia and me, and I don''t want anyone to interfere.

    Mo cool night also didn''t force, but with his tall body protection in my side, for fear that I again what accident.

    I gave him a grateful look. Then I turned to Fang Jiajia and said coldly, "I haven''t seen you in just a few months. It seems that you are itching again. It''s estimated that the slap you gave at the airport last time wasn''t painful enough, is it?"

    Hearing this, Fang Jiajia''s face was obviously embarrassed, red and white for a while.

    "Last... Last time I was unprepared, I was slapped by you. It happened today, so I have to get this slap back! " Fang Jiajia said angrily.

    "Yes? It depends on whether you have the ability or not! "

    Having said that, I raised my hand and called out the ghost door''s thirteen needles to rush to Fang Jiajia.

    Fang Jiajia stepped back and tried to avoid my ghost door. But how fast was my speed? How could she avoid it if she wanted to?

    This is not, see my ghost door 13 needle is about to pierce in Fang Jiajia''s body, my heart gradually surged up a sense of revenge.

    Granny''s death, ye Zichen''s death, pile by pile, are inseparable from the Fang family!

    She used to be my best friend. I used to trust her like that and treat her like that.

    But just as the saying goes: you can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep, and you can never change a vicious heart.

    Therefore, no matter how well ye Zichen and I treat her, we can''t change the evil hidden in her heart, so that now she has become the enemy I hate the most.

    There''s a grudge against each other.

    But what I didn''t expect was that just when my ghost door thirteen needles were very close to Fang Jiajia, a shadow suddenly came from the side, pulled Fang Jiajia apart, raised his hand and blocked all my silver needles with a folding fan.

    This... This man''s speed!

    I was surprised.

    But when I saw the shadow''s face, I was not surprised at all.

    Because that person is not others, it is Fang Lianqiu, Fang Jiajia''s father!

    However, what makes me feel a little incredible is that when I first met him, he was clearly in his 50s, but he didn''t even look 40.

    When I saw him several times later, it seemed that the younger he grew, the younger he was.

    This time, when I saw him again after a few months, I found that he only looked 30 at most. Standing with Fang Jiajia, people who didn''t know would think he was her brother.

    Seems to see what I think in my heart, Mo liangye whispered in my ear: "it''s to collect Yin to replenish Yang."

    Hearing these four words, I don''t know why I suddenly think of the nail eating female model Ruan Qingcheng that Chen Feng and I met before.

    I remember very clearly that Ruan Qingcheng said that the way to lose weight by eating nails was taught by a middle-aged man.

    At that time, the man made a condition that Ruan Qingcheng should be his lover.

    Moreover, Ruan Qingcheng specially stressed that when she saw the man again later, the man was obviously much younger.

    Combined with what Ruan said before, and compared with Fang Lianqiu in front of me, I can basically confirm that the man who taught Ruan to lose weight in such an evil way is Fang Lianqiu!

    After blocking my ghost door 13 needles, Fang Lianqiu sneered and said, "ghost door 13 needles, it seems that you are really the Chen family!"

    When I heard the three words "Chen family", I immediately understood another thing.

    Chen Feng once told me that when my grandmother was a member of the Chen family, some people didn''t agree with our Chen family, so they killed my parents when my grandmother was not prepared.

    Moreover, because of the existence of that person, the Chen family has been extremely low-key for so many years, even Chen Feng''s grandfather is not easy to take over work.

    In order to ensure the temporary peace of the Chen family.

    And Fang Lianqiu''s words, although some meaning is unknown, but I have understood that he should be the root of the decline of the Chen family, but also the real murderer of my parents!

    Thinking of this, I can no longer control my emotions. I yelled at Fang Lianqiu harshly: "Fang Lianqiu, you are not as good as a beast. Today I will fight with you!"

    Fang Lianqiu gave a sneer and said, "I''m afraid you can''t hurt me with your ability now. What''s more, now that I have these two people in my hands, what can you do with me? "

    Having said that, Fang Lianqiu whistled, and then saw four strong men with big heads pressing uncle Lu and sorang''s father.

    "Master!"

    "Father

    Solon and I called out in unison.

    After seeing me, uncle Lu looked regretful and said, "Xiaofei, I shouldn''t have left you a message at the beginning. It''s all my fault. Now I''ve let you in too! "

    I feel even more guilty when I hear uncle Lu''s words.

    He''s very old, and he''s still running about for the girl''s business. It''s not easy for him. As a result, he''s still caught by Fang Lianqiu, and he''s suffering a lot.

    I have to say that as an apprentice, I really failed to the utmost!

    "Fang Lianqiu, you let my master go. We can discuss everything else." I said coldly to Lianqiu.

    Fang Lianqiu''s mouth showed a sly smile: "discuss? I didn''t bring them here today to discuss with you! What''s more, you don''t seem to have anything worth exchanging with them. Unless... "

    Fang Lianqiu half said, then stopped, as if deliberately playing tricks.

    "Except for what?" I asked.

    Seeing my question like this, Fang Lianqiu''s eyes swept over me and said, "unless you are my lover, let me enjoy it!"

    This words a, direct then exasperate Mo cool night, just listen to him sternly A: "son of a bitch! She is my wife, who dares to move except me

    Fang Lianqiu also seems to be a little afraid of the cool night of ink. When he drinks it so harshly, there is a little more fear in his face.

    But in his eyes, even if there is fear, in front of beauty, it is still difficult to resist.

    So, he soon recovered his look and said, "in fact, I''ve been interested in you since the first day I saw you. You know, your extremely Yin constitution is a good tool for gathering Yin and tonifying yang. It''s hard to meet one in a hundred years! If I can sleep with you... Hehe, it''s comparable to sleeping with a hundred different women. "

    Fang Lianqiu''s smile is extremely obscene and Yin Luan, which makes me feel sick like never before.

    I didn''t expect there would be such shameless people in this world.

    Wantonly play with feelings, and many women have an indescribable relationship, just to collect Yin and Yang, to achieve their face is not old and the purpose of power greatly increased, which makes my heart cold!

    Xu can''t stand Fang Lianqiu''s arrogance. When he is proud, Mo liangye immediately condenses a group of pure black dead air in his palm, raises his hand and hits Fang Lianqiu''s chest.

 Chapter 405

    Xu has long expected that Mo liangye will fight. Seeing that he slaps himself, Fang Lianqiu quickly avoids the attack of Mo liangye.

    "Lord Pluto, is that all you can do?" Fang Lianqiu laughed wildly.

    "If I have the ability, it''s not up to you to teach me a lesson!"

    Mo liangye is already completely angry now. For so many years, few people dare to underestimate his ability.

    As a mortal, Fang Lianqiu is so arrogant. How can he tolerate him?

    I saw the body of the ink cool night leap, immediately from the storage of the ring, he often used the handle of the cold sword, directly to the side to collect the autumn split.

    Fang Lianqiu is not stupid either. When he sees Mo liangye''s sword coming, he immediately takes two steps back, quickly closes his folding fan, and uses it to meet Mo liangye''s cold sword.

    Although Mo liangye didn''t use 100% of his power, it was absolutely powerful, because I saw that one of Fang Lianqiu''s legs was shaking, and I thought that he was going to be unable to bear it.

    What I didn''t expect was that Fang Lianqiu was not very good at Kung Fu, but he had a lot of intrigues.

    This is not, just when we thought that Mo liangye would easily kill him, Fang Lianqiu''s folding fan immediately flew out a few silver needles and went straight to Mo liangye.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye quickly takes back his sword and avoids it.

    But because the distance is too close, one of them is about to stab Mo liangye''s back.

    My heart was in a hurry. I immediately made a complicated fingerprint, recited the mantra, and then drank: "broken!"

    Then he saw that when the silver needle was only one centimeter away from Mo liangye, the whole needle burst open and fell on the ground.

    Seeing that Mo Liang''s night was safe, I was relieved.

    Otherwise, my husband will be injured because of my silver needle, then I will definitely feel guilty to death.

    That''s right. The silver needle flying out of Fang Lianqiu''s folding fan just now is my ghost door 13 needles.

    Before, I used them to shoot Fang Jiajia to avenge my grandmother, but I killed Fang Lianqiu halfway. I was stunned to block all my silver needles with a folding fan.

    At that time, I didn''t see it clearly. I thought that after he blocked my silver needles with a folding fan, all my silver needles fell to the ground.

    But as a result, who knows, this insidious guy secretly hid my silver needle in the folding fan, and then tried to give Mo liangye a fatal blow when he was unprepared.

    His intention is really vicious!

    Mo liangye also knows that he was almost schemed. At the moment, he is even more annoyed. No matter what happens, he immediately condenses a vortex in his palm and raises his hand to Fang Lianqiu.

    The whirlpool in his hand immediately produced a huge suction, and Fang Lianqiu was still sucked in despite of his struggle.

    A trace of ferocity flashed through Mo Liang''s eyes at night. He immediately flew Fang Lianqiu out with his other hand, smashed him on an old tree and vomited blood.

    "You deserve to covet my wife?" Mo Liang''s face was expressionless and shrieked.

    Seeing Fang Lianqiu abused by Mo liangye, Fang Jiajia is also resentful at the moment.

    "You... You hurt my father, i... I''ll take revenge for him!"

    After that, Fang Jiajia came straight to me.

    Mo liangye steps forward to help me deal with her, but I hold him.

    "Husband, let me do it by myself. The enmity between me and her should be well settled."

    Mo cool night looked at me, as if to understand that my mind has decided, no longer words, back to one side.

    And I also put out Lu Ban chi from the storage ring and stepped forward to prepare for the battle against Fang Jiajia.

    I''ve been waiting too long for this moment.

    Once upon a time, she and I were so good friends.

    But now, we are strangers, and we have blood feuds.

    When she and Fang Lianqiu killed grandma and ye Zichen, I knew that our beautiful past would never come back.

    In that case, it''s better to break the relationship more thoroughly!

    When I think of it, Fang Jiajia has run to me, slapped her hand and fanned me.

    But with her strength, how can she be my opponent?

    I kicked her in the chest.

    She stepped back two steps, vomited blood and looked at me bitterly.

    "It seems that your Kung Fu has really improved since I haven''t seen you for several months!"

    I sneer, should way: "borrow your auspicious words, hit you more than enough!"

    "Yes? I''d like to see if it''s the Kung Fu of your Duke Lu or the Kung Fu of our Fang family! "

    Fang Jiajia said with a grim face, and there was one more thing in her hand.

    It''s like a hawk''s claw. It''s extremely sharp. If it''s touched, it''s easy to scratch the skin. If it''s heavy, it''s easy to cut the tendon and bone.

    Unexpectedly, Fang Jiajia had such a vicious weapon in her hand.

    Seems to see the color of surprise on my face, Fang Jiajia can not help but smile: "how, afraid?"

    "I''m afraid of you? Joke! You didn''t know where I was when I was studying arts as a teacher! "

    After that, I went straight to Fang Jiajia with Lu Banchi.

    But obviously, I underestimated Fang Jiajia.

    Only a few months ago, her action was amazing, and it was obvious that she had a certain foundation. She was no longer Fang Jiajia, who I knew before, who was scared out of her wits when she saw a ghost.

    In other words, when she was with me before, she not only pretended the friendship with me, but also disguised her skills for me, which made me think that she was a weak, just a little ordinary girl.

    It was not until this moment, when I had a real confrontation with her, that I realized that my previous understanding of her was totally false.

    This woman''s scheming is much deeper than I imagined.

    "Mi Xiaofei, it''s time for you to die!"

    Fang Jiajia roared and grabbed my face with her Eagle clawed hand.

    I subconsciously used Lu Banchi to block it, but her power was so amazing that she directly shook my Lu Banchi away.

    Seeing that the eagle claw was about to catch my face, I didn''t have any hesitation. I recited a mantra directly to drive the indefinite universe ring on my finger and hit Fang Jiajia hard.

    Fang Jiaxu didn''t expect that I would use this move. For a moment, he was unprepared. Together with his hand with eagle''s claws, he was beaten away and nailed to the tree where Fang Lianqiu fell.

    The bright red blood gushes out from Fang Jiajia''s talons, and Fang Jiajia''s face turns pale almost at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "You... You are cruel!" Fang Jiajia said in a trembling voice.

    I cold hum a, should way: "ruthless? When your family killed my parents and later my grandmother and ye Zichen, why not be cruel? "

    Fang Jiajia gave a cold smile and said, "that''s what they deserve! All the people who prevent Chiyou from resurrection should die! "

    "Damn it? I think you are the real damn! You and your father, killed so many innocent people, and even resurrected Chiyou? I think you are just wishful thinking I yelled at Jiajia.

    "We are only one step away from the resurrection of Chiyou, but I''m afraid you are still many steps away from the resurrection of NuYou?" Fang Jiajia said with a smile of Yin Luan.

    "What if it''s a long way off? Since ancient times, evil has been more than good. I''m afraid that the only step you have left is to lose ground! " I said in a cold voice.

    "Has the final say been lost? It''s not your final say. Don''t forget, we have hostages! " Fang Jiajia said with a sly smile, looking very proud.

    But it''s a pity that when her voice just fell, Chen Feng''s voice came from one side.

    "Yes? But it''s a pity that the hostages have been rescued by us now, and you have nothing in your hands at all! "

    After that, Chen Feng helped uncle Lu and sorang''s father out, and the people who had helped Fang''s father and daughter clamp down on Uncle Lu and sorang''s father had fainted to the ground.

    Don''t think about it. It''s Chen Feng''s masterpiece.

    Seeing this, the faces of Fang''s father and daughter suddenly changed. Obviously, Chen Feng didn''t expect to rescue uncle Lu and sorang''s father when they were injured.

    And once these two people are rescued, for us, there will be no more worries, Fang''s father and daughter will have to wait for death!

    "Fang Jiajia, when you lied to me and killed my relatives and friends, you must not have thought that there would be such a day?"

    Say, we a few slowly to not far Fang''s father and daughter.

    See us a few murderous, as if to cut them into a thousand rhythm, their hearts can not help but fear, mouth kept begging for mercy.

    "Please, we''re wrong. We don''t dare any more. Please let us go. As long as you let us go, we can be cattle and horses..."

    Hearing this, Chen Feng could not help but scold: "let you be cattle and horses? You are insulting cows and horses! Animals like you should go to hell and never be able to be superanimals

    "Don''t talk to them, just do it!" Sorang also urged.

    I''m carrying weapons, little by little, close to them.

    In fact, as long as I think of the tragic death of my grandmother and ye Zichen, I will hate my teeth.

    Over the past few months, I''ve been thinking about revenge almost all the time.

    At the moment, when I really stand here, I understand that cutting enemies to pieces is not enough to quell resentment.

    Because these two unworthy people, my relatives, my friends, all died.

    They used to be such good people, grandma was so kind, ye Zichen was so righteous, I want to drink old wine and talk with them again.

    But such days will never come.

    All this, all thanks to these two scum!

    Think of here, I will be in the hands of weapons raised high, ready to ruthlessly cut on them, let them be different.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the old tree suddenly sounded a whistle.

    We turned to look at it, but a shadow flashed there.

    Then, I don''t know where to throw out two things, hit the ground, a strong puff of smoke, blocked our sight.

    We are afraid of toxic smoke, subconsciously cover the nose and mouth, waving to disperse the smoke.

    But when the smoke was really dispersed, we were silly again.

    Because, under the old tree, there was no trace of Fang''s father and daughter, only a bloody Eagle Claw fell to the ground.

    However, this is not the most terrible.

    The most terrible thing is that soon we heard a rumbling sound, coming closer and closer to our direction

 Chapter 406

    Hearing this voice, our faces suddenly changed.

    Even if you don''t know what it is, you can make such a loud rumble. The other party must have a lot of talent.

    Not only that, in this kind of time, in this kind of place, absolutely will not be what kind of good!

    Thinking of this, we immediately put our arms in our hands, back to back, in a defensive state.

    But even if we are ready to fight against the enemy, when we really see the enemy clearly, our heart will suddenly cool to the freezing point.

    Because it''s not an enemy, it''s a group of enemies, a group of blade beetles!

    The sword beetle, also known as the lounger locust, is the largest locust that ever lived on the earth.

    They not only eat grain, but also eat dead people and dogs when they are hungry.

    It is said that there are sharp serrations on the back foot, and the frequency of flapping wings is very high. The place it passes is like a sharp blade spinning and shooting at high speed.

    If you hit a person, you can make a bloody cut in the blink of an eye, so you have the reputation of fighter among locusts.

    So it''s impossible for us not to be afraid.

    Originally, there were six of us. Apart from sorang and his son, they were all very capable. If there was a ghost or something, maybe they could resist for a while.

    But the problem is that there are so many of us, and there are so many of them, that they are all over the world.

    With such a large number of locusts attacking together, even if there are 100 people standing here, they will be gnawed into white bones every minute.

    Now, for us, the only way is to catch up and run!

    Thinking of this, we didn''t have time to think about it. Immediately, saya began to run frantically, trying to get rid of the locusts.

    But if they were so easy to get rid of, they would not be called fighters among locusts.

    No, we just ran less than 50 meters, and the swarming swarms of grasshoppers had caught up with us. Some of them even flew up and bit uncle Lu directly.

    Uncle Lu was so old that he was bitten again. Immediately, his speed slowed down and he couldn''t keep up with us.

    I turned my head and saw that uncle Lu had fallen behind. I slowed down and wanted to pull him.

    But the swarms of locusts were so fast that they had already lunged up in the two seconds when Uncle Lu was behind.

    Seeing that uncle Lu was about to be engulfed by the grasshoppers, I could only bite my teeth and grasp him directly and pull him out of the grasshoppers.

    Although it''s dangerous, it''s not the way to go on like this. If it goes on like this, let alone save your life, you can''t even keep your body.

    Judging from the surrounding situation, we are now obviously in a deep forest.

    It''s deserted all the year round, and there are no crops. These grasshoppers have been hungry for a long time. They just bite at the sight of people, and they will never stop until they eat up their bones.

    If we don''t think about it, we may have to feed the locusts before we even go into the grave of mude.

    Seems to be aware of the grim situation now, Mo cool night eyebrow twist, suddenly pull everyone to stop.

    Chen Feng doesn''t understand and asks curiously: "why do you stop? Run, or the locusts will come again

    "Everybody stay close to me, I have a way!" Mo cool night cold voice says.

    We didn''t dare to delay, so we quickly gathered around him.

    I saw Mo liangye turn his head and take a dignified look at the locusts that are about to fly up. Then he tied several complicated fingerprints with his hands, recited a mantra, and finally raised his hand in front of us. On the ground in front of us, a nearly transparent border wall quickly rose.

    In addition, several other directions around us also raised the boundary wall.

    Finally, a few walls converged from four directions and wrapped our heads.

    In the blink of an eye, we were protected by the boundary wall of the cool night, as if we were in a complete vacuum.

    Those terrible grasshoppers soon flew up and circled our border.

    Some brave grasshoppers do not give up, straight Leng Leng Ran over, want to break the border wall, but Mo liangye is the king of Hades, the cultivation is not shallow, he built the border wall, how can these small knife beetles break?

    Therefore, no matter how these grasshoppers collide and bite, the barrier wall that protects us is standing still. Leng is protecting us well.

    Xu''s attack was useless for a long time. The grasshoppers gradually gave up and circled around us. Then they scattered one after another and gradually flew away.

    When I heard the rumbling sound of the locust, it was gradually reduced, and finally I could not even hear it. My heart was finally released.

    "Isn''t it said on TV that this grasshopper was extinct before World War II? What''s the matter here? And so much more! " Chen Feng said.

    Sorang''s father sighed and said, "Yunnan is already to the South with a pleasant climate. Many creatures who can''t survive in the north have fled here and hid in the deep mountains and forests. If the researchers don''t find it, they will think it''s extinct, but in fact they still exist. "

    "These scientists are not rigorous! We should have been wearing protective clothing before we knew there might be such things in this place! " Chen Feng yells.

    I gave him a white look and said, "protective clothing? You don''t think they''ll break your protective clothing? Cousin, you are too naive! "

    Chen Feng didn''t say a word. He turned to look at the place where we were standing before. He saw that there were several people under Fang''s father and daughter, but now there was no shadow left.

    Presumably, it was just when the locusts appeared that they directly gnawed at them.

    "It seems that I shouldn''t have knocked them out just now, or they wouldn''t have been eaten by the locusts." Chen Feng said with a guilty face.

    Indeed, if Fang''s men had not fainted just now, they would have followed Fang''s family and would not have come to this end.

    But before, when Chen Feng confused them, he didn''t expect this to happen.

    I think if Chen Feng had known this, he would not have stunned them even if he had stunned himself.

    It''s just that things are like this now, and it''s useless to regret it.

    Thinking of this, I patted Chen Feng on the back and said, "no one wants to do this. You don''t have to blame yourself too much."

    Chen Feng sighed and said, "if you can come out of mude''s tomb alive, I want to give them some paper to burn and set up a monument, which can be regarded as a little compensation."

    I nodded, just about to say something, but I heard Solon suddenly scream.

    "Blood, brother Mo, on you..."

    Hearing this, I was shocked.

    How can there be blood on Mo liangye''s body?

    Hearing the sound, I immediately turned to see the past, but saw that the whole back of Mo liangye was stained with blood, revealing the flesh inside, and the flying was terrible.

    "My husband, how could this happen?" I asked anxiously, and helped Mo liangye.

    Maybe he lost too much blood. Mo liangye''s face was extremely pale at the moment, like a piece of fragile white paper.

    "Madam, I''m... I''m ok, but I''m bleeding. It''s ok..."

    "It doesn''t matter. Look at your back. It''s all rotten. What''s the matter with it?" I asked anxiously.

    Without waiting for Mo liangye to speak, uncle Lu answered first.

    "It''s backfire. Cool night, he used his own strength to lay the border for us, those locusts have no way to break through the border, but the damage of biting on the border, all at once did not fall back to cool night. To put it bluntly, cool night, he is protecting us with his own body. " Uncle Lu said earnestly.

    Hearing this, my nose slightly acid, tears blurred the line of sight.

    Why is he so stupid?

    Knowing that doing so may be backfired, but still determined to build a safety barrier for us, let us not be hurt.

    But he himself... He hurt himself like this. How can I not feel distressed?

    Seeing that I was in tears, Mo liangye held me in his arms, gently kissed the tears off my face and said, "Madam... Don''t cry. I thought this border could resist these locusts, but there were too many of them, so I was attacked. But I''m really all right. Just take a break. Take a break and the wounds will heal. "

    Say, Mo cool night then let me hold him to sit on the ground.

    "Mo liangye, you can''t do such stupid things in the future, or I''ll never talk to you again!" I look distressed said.

    Mo liangye nodded and whispered, "OK, I''ll listen to my wife and never do anything stupid again."

    I was a little uneasy, so I stretched out my little finger and said, "let''s pull the hook. If we pull the hook, you can''t cheat me!"

    Mo cool night shallow smile, and then stretch out his little finger and I hook together.

    "Hang on the hook, not change for a hundred years! Now you promise me, don''t go back on it in the future! "

    "I will never go back on my promise to my wife!"

    Mo liangye said, and he wanted to hold me in his arms.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, his face suddenly changed, even his eyes also gathered together, as if he had found something extraordinary.

    I shook my hand in front of his eyes and asked, "Hey, what do you think?"

    Mo liangye''s eyes remained the same, still staring at the open space in front of us, saying word by word: "I know how to enter the tomb of mude!"

    On hearing this, we all brightened our eyes and asked, "what do you know? How do you get in? "

    As if he had figured out something, a smile appeared on Mo liangye''s pale face at the moment and said slowly, "the corridor we passed before is actually used to lead to the door of mude''s tomb!"

 Chapter 407

    "The door to the grave? Do you mean that corridor eventually leads to this, and this is where the door of wood''s tomb is? " I was a little surprised.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "that''s right. The door of mude''s tomb we''ve been looking for is near here."

    I looked around and found that there was a wild mountain nearby. How could there be a tomb gate?

    Is it hard to say that the door of mude''s tomb is invisible, so we can''t see it at all?

    As if to see the question in my heart, Mo liangye pointed to the weeds on the ground and said, "what do you think these weeds look like?"

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, I don''t think it''s just some weeds.

    But when I followed the direction of his fingers to look at the past, the whole person was stunned.

    This... These weeds... Actually grow according to the shape of the eight trigrams!

    Because the top of these weeds is crisscross, and they grow in all directions, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see them at all.

    But if we carefully observe the roots of these weeds, we will find that these weeds do not grow randomly, but grow according to the ancient Chinese eight trigrams, forming countless fist sized small eight trigrams.

    "This... These are gossip?" Uncle Lu was also surprised.

    Mo liangyewei smiles and says, "yes, but the most surprising one is not this one. You look around carefully, and then combine these little gossip to see what you will find? "

    Listening to what he said, we all looked around for a moment.

    And it was just like this that we found something even more amazing.

    Before, we thought it was just a barren mountain, but now with these little gossip, we can see something different from before - it''s a land of gossip!

    In other words, these little eight trigrams on the ground, one by one, come together to form a huge eight trigrams.

    Moreover, the eye of the big gossip is just where the old tree where Fang''s father and daughter were almost killed.

    Not far away from that old tree, there is another old tree. There is another eye.

    Together, it means that these two old trees are the Yin and Yang eyes in the eight trigrams of Taiji!

    "Brother-in-law of Hades, do you mean we have to start from these two old trees to enter the tomb of mude?" Chen Feng frowned and asked.

    Mo liangye nodded and replied: "the tombs of ancient emperors are usually accessible through more than one door. But for us, the nearest and most convenient door should be around here. "

    "But... But these are just two ordinary trees. What''s the mystery?" Chen Feng is still puzzled.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye asked me to help him walk slowly to one of the old trees. After a long time of careful observation, he finally opened his mouth: "human blood, this tomb door should be opened with human blood."

    As soon as he said this, sorang and his son were afraid.

    "Human blood? No... it''s not going to kill people. Do you sacrifice a tree with one''s blood? " Solon asked in a trembling voice.

    "No, I don''t think so. I think the texture growth of these trees is a little strange. It seems to be covered with something. You should scrape off the things on the trunk to see what is inside Mo cool night calmly said.

    He was injured just now in order to protect us. I''m afraid he can''t bear it. So I want to help him to rest for a while.

    However, he just shook his head and refused.

    "We can''t delay any longer. The father and daughter of the Fang family are also aiming at this Luan Mingyu Ding. If they get it first, we will be really passive!" Ink cool night a face dignified say.

    Yes, according to the information that uncle Lu knows, if there is no Luan Ming Jade tripod, even if we try our best to gather the soul of Nu Yu, it will not help.

    If Nu Yu''s soul does not undergo the refining and fusion of Luan Ming Jade tripod, the success rate of reviving Nu Yu will be greatly reduced, or even directly failed.

    At that time, we are really desperate!

    Therefore, the most important thing for us now is to get into the tomb of mude before the Fang family and get the Luan Ming Jade tripod.

    Think of here, I also no longer tangled, immediately let Chen Feng and sorang two people, with a dagger, force the old tree bark things scrape off, reveal its true face.

    But strangely enough, even scraping off the bark doesn''t seem to be unusual.

    According to common sense, since these two old trees are the eyes of yin and Yang, there should be something unusual.

    Even if not, there should be a prompt to enter the tomb of mude, right?

    But there is nothing in the old tree. Is that strange?

    "It''s here. What do you do with the backlight side and the sunny side?" Mo Liang night make complaints about Chen Feng''s two people.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng couldn''t help muttering: "if you don''t make it clear, we''ll just scratch it. It''s not our fault!"

    Seeing that he seemed to blame Mo liangye, I quickly opened my mouth and choked: "cousin, this cemetery is the place where the dead live. It''s Yin in nature. Even if there are clues, it''s naturally hidden on the side with the sun on its back. It''s understandable that Solon doesn''t understand this, but as the future leader of the Chen family, you can''t understand it. It''s really hard to say! "

    Chen Feng looked at me unconvinced, murmured: "hum, you are a mouth, you face your husband!"

    "Well, my husband is so powerful that he is right about everything. If you have the ability, why don''t you let Enzhen worship you like that? " I said with a proud face.

    "You two should abuse the dog hard. When we get back to Lijiang City, my family Enzhen and I will show our love. I''m so angry with you!" Chen Feng countered.

    It seemed that he couldn''t listen any more. Uncle Lu coughed a few times and said harshly, "are you brothers and sisters finished? What time is it? There''s no end to the noise! "

    This words a, I and Chen Feng two people immediately shut up.

    I continued to help Mo liangye, while Chen Feng and Suolang obediently went to the back of the old tree and scraped the bark with a dagger.

    Xu is to find the right place, two people scrape for a while, issued an exclamation.

    "Ju... You really have it, brother-in-law of Hades. You really got it!" Chen Feng yells.

    Hearing the sound, I immediately helped Mo liangye to walk over and fixed my eyes on the back of the old tree. At the place where our eyes were parallel, a palm shape suddenly appeared.

    "How can there be a palm here? What''s it for? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    See this palm, ink cool night originally dignified cheek, gradually floated a smile: "if I guess correctly, that tree over there should also have!"

    Hearing this, Chen Feng and solang hardly hesitated. They quickly ran to the back of the old tree not far away and scraped off all the things on the bark of the old tree in the same place and in the same way.

    "There are indeed some here!" Chen Feng yelled.

    In the deep eyes of Mo liangye, a ray of light finally appeared: "yes, that''s it! The position of these two palms is where the mechanism to open the tomb is! "

    "Before, you said that mude''s tomb needed human blood to open, and the shape of two palms appeared on these two trees. Should it not? The way to open the mechanism is to cut the palms and press them in these two places?" I asked in disbelief.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "that''s it. The marks of these two palms should have been left by the people who built the mausoleum in those years. However, in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, they were covered with something similar to resin, so that they could not be found. If we hadn''t just discovered the secret of the eight trigrams and knew that these two trees are the Yin Yang eyes of the eight trigrams, we might not have found the wooden door even if we were standing beside the tree. It has to be said that the people who built mude''s tomb were not only bold, but also innovative! "

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, uncle Lu stroked his beard and gave a happy smile on his face.

    "The younger generation is formidable! Solon''s father and I looked up a lot of information and learned that mude''s tomb gate might be near here. But we don''t know how to open it. I didn''t expect that now you kids, with only so much Kung Fu, can make it clear. No wonder people always say that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. You kids are really going to kill us on the beach! "

    "Master, no! If you hadn''t found out that Luan Ming Jade tripod was in Yunnan, we wouldn''t even have a place to use it. So, you and uncle Suo are the greatest heroes! " I said cleverly.

    "You are a sweet girl. Forget it, we don''t flatter each other. Now that you know the way to enter the grave, let''s act quickly, so as not to have a long night''s dream. If the Fang family comes back again, we will be in great trouble! " Uncle Lu said with a smile.

    I thought about it and thought it was right.

    Now that Fang''s family has run away and the grasshoppers have dispersed, it''s a good time for us to enter the grave.

    If we miss this opportunity, it will be a heavy blow for us to look back, whether it is the killing of Fang''s family or the locust''s soil.

    The current expedient is to go to the grave first!

    Thinking of this, I turned my head to see Mo liangye and asked, "what should I do? Say it

    Mo Liang night looked at me, and cut his own palm with a dagger, and immediately he was dripping with blood.

    The next second, he handed me the dagger and said, "male left, female right, I''ll go there, you''re here!"

    After that, he walked slowly towards another old tree.

    I clenched my teeth, forced the dagger on the palm of my hand, and let the bright red blood flow out.

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye. Seeing that he had reached another tree, I began to shout, "are you ready?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "let''s go!"

    Then he pressed the bloody palm on the palm of the old tree.

    I didn''t delay much. I pressed the palm of the old tree in front of me.

    This time, can we really open the door of mude''s tomb?

    Will our action really go smoothly?

    It''s all in one fell swoop!

 Chapter 408

    The blood in the palm is still pouring out.

    Even, I can clearly feel that the blood is being sucked out by this old tree bit by bit.

    This old tree, like a conscious general, is drawing the blood of me and Mo liangye, as if to suck up all our blood essence.

    I can''t help but feel a little scared about this situation.

    If this old tree keeps sucking, it won''t be long before all the blood essence of me and Mo liangye will be absorbed.

    At that time, the door of the tomb will be opened, but our lives will be lost.

    Thinking of this, I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye. I was just about to ask him if he wanted to stop.

    But unexpectedly, the accident happened suddenly in this tree.

    I don''t know what happened to the old tree that sucked our blood essence, but it trembled without warning, and then suddenly injected all the blood sucked back into my body from the wound on my hand.

    This... What''s the situation?

    I subconsciously went to see Mo liangye, and found that his situation was the same as mine, as if all the blood was returned.

    "It seems that not everyone''s blood can open the door of wood''s tomb!" Uncle Lu said earnestly.

    Hearing uncle Lu''s words, I remembered the strange look in the eyes of the head of Shouling village when he saw the tattoo behind sol lang''er.

    What''s more, unfortunately, Fang''s father and daughter kidnapped uncle Lu and sorang''s father before.

    From an ordinary point of view, we would instinctively think that they kidnapped uncle Lu and sorang''s father for uncle Lu''s sake, because he found out that Luan Ming Yuding was in Yunnan.

    But in fact, if we look at it from another angle, we will find a completely different truth.

    That is, maybe from the beginning, it was not uncle Lu but sorang''s father that Fang''s father and daughter wanted to kidnap.

    Just because Uncle Lu and sorang''s father happened to be together, they simply tied them together.

    So that all of us didn''t think of the deeper meaning.

    In other words, this mude is the ancestor of the people of Mudu. It is very likely that what he needs to enter his tomb is the blood of his descendants!

    Thinking about this, I immediately rushed to the ink cool night and yelled, "we made a mistake!"

    Then, I pointed to sorang and his son. Mo liangye immediately understood and came slowly from there.

    "Do you mean that only the descendants of mu can open the tomb door?" Mo cool night frowns to ask a way.

    I nodded and said, "it should be. I always feel that it''s not so easy for Fang''s family to kidnap uncle Lu! "

    After thinking about it, Mo liangye seemed to think that what I said was reasonable. He turned his head and said to sorang and his son, "whether we can enter the tomb of mude depends on you."

    I thought their father and son would do their best to help us, but he shook his head and said, "I''m not here to steal the graves of my own ancestors, but to find my father. Now that my father has been found, it''s time for us to go back to Lijiang. "

    The implication is that he wants to stay out of the business and doesn''t care about it at all.

    This is really a bit beyond my expectation. I don''t know how to react.

    Uncle Lu turned to look at sorang''s father and asked with a dignified face: "do you think so, too?"

    Sorang''s father hesitated. He looked at his son for a while, and then at Uncle Lu. He hesitated all the time.

    "Dad, it''s their business. It''s none of our business. Let''s not go in!" Solang reminded.

    After struggling for a long time, Suo Fu sighed and said, "maybe, from the beginning, we father and son can''t stay out of this matter. It''s our life!"

    With that, Suo Fu looked at Uncle Lu and said firmly, "OK, I''ll help you, but you must ensure my son''s safety."

    Hearing this, sorang could not help but be surprised.

    "Father, why do you want to help them? Are you not afraid of death? Although this is the tomb of our ancestors, the mechanism inside is dangerous, but we can''t recognize people! "

    Suo Fu looked at Suo Lang, shook his head and said, "I said, this is the life of our descendants of Mu family, and we can''t escape it!"

    "Indeed, now we know that only the descendants of the Mu family can open the door of the tomb, and naturally the father and daughter of the Fang family also know this. Even if you leave, they will come to you. They are not as easy to talk as we are. It''s very likely that they will kill you when they use you up. Won''t you be more than worth the loss then? " I said.

    What I said made solang hesitant, unable to decide whether to go or stay for a while.

    So I turned to Chen Feng and asked him to help me.

    Chen Feng understood and said to solang: "brother, do you think it''s such a thing? My girlfriend is living in your girlfriend''s Inn now, and both of them are waiting for us to go back. But if you and your father go back first, and my girlfriend asks later, how do you answer? Are you going to tell your girlfriend that we''re all in the grave, and you and your dad are going back? Man, if you really say that, Yuexue will break up with you. After all, which woman would like to have a man like this? What''s more, you and Yuexue almost committed suicide before. We rescued you and helped Yuexue find out the truth about her parents'' death in those years? Don''t say we are kind to you, but at least we still have some friendship? It''s really inappropriate for you to leave like this. "

    Sorang''s will is not very firm, but Chen Feng has grasped the weakness of Yuexue. Now he can''t help us.

    So solang thought about it and finally nodded.

    With the help of sorang and his son, this time, we will not only get a lot of convenience when entering the tomb gate of mude, but also avoid many detours even in the tomb.

    Thinking of this, I immediately handed the dagger to sorang and his son, and asked them to cut their palms according to the way before me and Mo liangye, and stick them on the palm shape mark of the old tree.

    Sorang and his son did it our way, and soon we saw a very strange brilliance on the two old trees.

    But the time that this kind of brilliance appears is very short, just a few seconds, disappear.

    However, when this strange brilliance disappeared, a crack gradually appeared on the ground between the two old trees.

    This kind of crack was very small at first, but as the two old trees absorbed more and more blood from sorang and his son, they finally opened to a width that could allow two people to pass through at the same time.

    I look over and see that the gap between the emergence of, actually is a downward stone steps.

    But how deep is it? Because it''s dark inside, you can''t see it at all.

    Seeing this, I quickly asked sorang and his son to take their hands away from the tree and feed them a special blood tonic pill made by Mo liangye. Then I assigned the lighting equipment to everyone and took them down the stone steps.

    Although there are lighting facilities, the environment in the tomb is a bit frightening.

    After all, all of us, except for Mo liangye, went down to the graves of the dead for the first time.

    Xu felt that I was afraid. Mo liangye gently held my hand and said, "don''t be afraid. I''m here. It''s OK."

    I nodded. As I was about to say something, I heard a loud noise behind me.

    Looking back, we can see that the tomb door we just entered has been completely closed, and there is no gap at all.

    "Damn, the sound of the tomb door closing is too loud. It almost scared me to death!" Chen Feng yells.

    But unexpectedly, behind his voice, there was a series of laughter.

    This kind of laughter is a little sharp, in the narrow passage of the tomb, it seems very seeping, so I turned my head and scolded Chen Feng: "if you talk, you can talk well, smile, wool smile!"

    Chen Feng looked at me innocently and said, "I didn''t smile? Don''t you laugh? "

    "We laugh? I can clearly hear the voice coming from your direction! " I said impatiently.

    See I don''t believe him, Chen Feng is innocent at the moment: "I really didn''t smile! That voice is so sharp, how can I make it? I''m not a sissy

    Chen Feng is my cousin. I know him very well. Even if other people don''t believe him, his expression at the moment doesn''t seem to me to be lying at all.

    However, it made my heart cooler.

    If Chen Feng wasn''t the one who was laughing just now, who was that?

    Is that one of us who laughs?

    If not, does that mean that from the time we first entered the tomb door, there were dirty things in the tomb staring at us?

    In my head, there seems to be a mess at the moment, and I can''t think of a clue at all.

    But sometimes, the more confused you are, the more people will make trouble.

    No, just when I was at a loss for the laughter just now, a series of "heiheihei" laughter penetrated into my eardrum again.

    I instinctively looked at Chen Feng, but saw that he also had a hoodwinked face and didn''t look like laughing at all.

    The key is, just when I looked at Chen Feng, the laughter of "Hei hei" continued and never stopped.

    That is to say, the terrible laughter really didn''t come from Chen Feng''s mouth!

    I turned my head and looked at them, and found that their faces were also very surprised. They didn''t look like traces of laughter.

    In that case, it''s obvious.

    If it''s not from us, it must be from other things in the tomb!

    Thinking of this, I winked at them and told them to take their weapons and be ready to meet the enemy at any time.

    Mo liangye worried that I was afraid. He wanted to protect me in his arms, but I broke away and protected him behind him.

    He has been injured for us just now. I don''t allow him to make any more mistakes!

 Chapter 409

    But what we didn''t expect was that when we were ready to meet the enemy, the strange "hehe" laughter suddenly disappeared and never rang again.

    You look at me and I look at you. We don''t know why.

    What kind of operation is this?

    Just now I was laughing so strangely. Why did I stop all of a sudden?

    I used the searchlight in my hand to look in the front, back, left and right directions, but I didn''t find any abnormality. My doubts suddenly deepened.

    "What to do? Shall we go on, or shall we stay here and catch the laughing ghost? " Chen Feng asked.

    Mo liangye''s face was dignified, sighed and said: "go on, we don''t have much time, we can''t afford to delay. If the Fang family gets the things first, we''ll come here in vain! "

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, uncle Lu agreed.

    "Cool night is right. It''s in the dark now. We''re in the light. If we stay here, we may not be able to find it, but it will also delay our time. Now in this case, we might as well relax our mind and go boldly to the tomb. Let''s find Luan Ming Jade tripod first. If the ghost hiding in the dark really matters to us, even if we don''t look for it, it will come to us on its own initiative. We just need to be careful in the process of moving forward. After all, so many of us have some skills. If we really want to fight with it, we won''t necessarily suffer losses. "

    Uncle Lu''s words are very inspiring.

    Indeed, it is better to take the initiative than to wait to die.

    No matter what the ghost thing was just now, we should get Luan Ming Jade tripod first.

    As long as we get that thing, are we afraid that we can''t get out of this ghost tomb?

    Thinking of this, I asked other people for their opinions. Seeing that they all agreed, I led them to move on.

    Fortunately, this section of the graveway went much more smoothly than we thought. We hardly encountered any difficulties or even a strange thing.

    Is this tomb of mude so easy to enter? I feel a little incredible.

    Sure enough, when I was secretly glad, uncle Lu''s face suddenly became dignified.

    "Don''t move Uncle Lu looked ahead and suddenly gave a sharp drink.

    Hearing the sound, we all stopped and didn''t dare to move.

    "Master... What''s the matter with you? You look so ugly? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Uncle Lu stares at the ground in front of him and says word by word: "there are mechanisms in front! If we make a mistake, the mechanism will be activated, and we are all finished! "

    On hearing this, we all looked at each other.

    Uncle Lu is the orthodox descendant of Duke Lu. Besides the technique of making ghosts, Duke Lu is most proficient in all kinds of concealed weapons and mechanism techniques.

    With the development of society, there are many tall buildings all over the country. It''s very difficult to build an organ.

    But the mechanism skill is the most necessary thing for the ancient tomb we are in.

    With the mechanism technique, we can prevent outsiders from entering, stealing or destroying the ancient tomb, so that the people buried inside can sleep.

    So it''s normal for uncle Lu to look dignified when he sees the tomb passage that may be used as a mechanism.

    "Ah? There''s an agency? So... How can we get there? " Chen Feng is a little guilty.

    I gave him a white look and said, "don''t you know the six phase magic skill handed down by the Chen family? Don''t you use that magic skill to fly over? "

    "I''ll fly you big head! Do you think that thing is really that amazing? Even if I want to fly, I have to find a support on the wall or on the ground. Otherwise, what force will I take? " Chen Feng retorts.

    "Why don''t you show us one?" I joked.

    But as soon as my voice fell, uncle Lu said, "no, absolutely not! In front of this section of the tomb, whether it is the wall or the ground, are organic, a little careless, it will trigger the mechanism

    "Is there no way to pass?" Saufu asked.

    "Yes! You follow me one by one and follow my steps. Don''t walk casually, or the consequences will be very serious! "

    With that, uncle Lu immediately decided to stand at the first and let Suo Fu stand at the second, close to Chen Feng, then Suo Lang, and finally me and Mo liangye.

    After all, no one can tell exactly what will happen in this passage.

    But sorang and his son are just ordinary people. If they are not distributed in this way, once something goes wrong, it is really difficult for us to guarantee their safety.

    As for Mo liangye, on the one hand, he is the most capable, and on the other hand, he is the most vigilant. Walking in the last place can also make us worry free.

    Otherwise, no matter who you are, you will be caught by the ghost behind you when you go to the back.

    After all the preparations were ready, uncle Lu took us and started to move forward carefully.

    Because of the fierce relationship, we all dare not speak for fear of triggering the mechanism accidentally.

    In contrast, sorang is much more dismissive.

    "It''s just a tomb passage. As for being so nervous? Is there such an evil gate in the grave of my ancestors? "

    Hearing this, I quickly whispered: "since ancient times, all kinds of organs have been set up in the tombs of princes, Marquises, generals and prime ministers. This is based on history. It''s not uncle Lu who comes from nowhere!"

    "But don''t you think it''s very slow to take such a small step? It''s better to stride forward and pass quickly! "

    Sorang impatiently finished, simply strode directly to the side to take a step, want to rush to the front.

    But such a step is enough to bring about great changes in the whole thing.

    At the moment when sorang''s feet fell to the ground, countless sharp arrows were shot from the tomb walls on both sides of us.

    Not only that, on the ground of our graveway, countless sharp knives rose immediately and came straight at our feet.

    Between lightning and flint, everything came so fast that I almost had no time to react.

    Fortunately, Chen Feng''s hand has a Rain King Kong, immediately opened in an instant, quickly for us to block part of the arrow.

    But it''s not a way to go on like this. Even if rain King Kong can help us avoid those sharp arrows, what about the sharp knives on the sole of our feet?

    So, Mo liangye didn''t hesitate. He grabbed me and solang, and pushed out this passage directly.

    Then he used the same method to push my father and uncle Lu.

    In the end, he and Chen Feng were left to continue fighting with those organs there.

    However, it is estimated that the energy inside the tomb wall is exhausted, and even an arrow can not be shot out, so that only the sharp knives on the feet are left.

    But both of them are good at martial arts, so those sharp knives are not a problem for them at all.

    This is not, two people''s toes in the sharp knife on a little bit, a flying body, then easily jump over that period of crisis.

    "My God, it was really dangerous just now. I was almost scared to death! Fortunately, I am smart and alert! " Chen Feng patted his chest and said.

    Hearing this, Suo Fu''s face was not very good-looking.

    He looked at sorang with a cold face and said in a loud voice: "look, it''s all your fault! I have taught you since I was a child that you must be steady and steady in your work! If it were not for these two brothers, you would have killed us all

    After the thrilling scene just now, solang also knew that he had done something wrong and bowed his head to admit it.

    "I''m sorry, I''m the one who bothered you just now. I promise I won''t do it next time. I''ll do what you say in the future."

    Suo Fu wanted to scold Suo Lang, but I stopped him.

    "Come on, uncle, brother Suo has come to this place for the first time. He has no experience, so he just belittles the enemy. Fortunately, we are not hurt now, and he knows that he is wrong, so don''t scold him any more. Otherwise, if we scold him very much, and if he gets upset and does something impulsive, we will lose more than we gain! "

    Hearing what I said, Suo Fu didn''t say much, so he had to sigh and repeatedly told Suo Lang, "do you hear me? We must keep up with the big army and never make our own decisions! In this tomb, it''s changing so fast that you can''t make mistakes. Otherwise, we''ll really have a chance to enter and die! "

    After receiving the education, sorang was really much more honest. He didn''t dare to make any more mistakes. He obediently followed us forward.

    After about 20 minutes'' walking along the path, we came to a large stone gate.

    There are many characters carved on the stone gate, but the strange thing is that these characters are in strange shapes, almost none of which we know.

    "What... What''s on it?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    After staring at those words for a long time, Suo Fu finally said some valuable information.

    "It''s Dongba!"

    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment.

    As we all know, there are the largest number of ethnic minorities in Yunnan.

    But the more famous are the Bai nationality in Dali and the Naxi nationality in Lijiang.

    And the religion that Naxi people believe in is the so-called Dongba religion.

    In addition, mude used to be the chieftain of Mufu in Lijiang, so it''s not surprising that the inscription on the stone gate is Dongba.

    Thinking of this, I asked, "Uncle Suo, what is written on the stone gate? Do you understand? "

    Suo Fu shook his head and said, "although I''m a Naxi, this kind of Dongba language is often in the hands of those deities or priests, which is hard for ordinary people to touch. However, because I have studied the ancient books of my family before, I can barely read them now, but it''s not very complete. "

    On hearing this, I couldn''t help but be overjoyed and asked repeatedly, "Uncle Nassau, tell me quickly, what''s on this door?"

    "What I can understand in this gate is the great achievements of mude''s rule in Lijiang. As for what I don''t understand, it''s hard to say. " Suo Fu answered.

    "In that case, let''s push the stone gate open quickly." Uncle Lu urged.

    I nodded, and then pushed the stone gate with Chen Feng and others

 Chapter 410

    As the stone gate is pushed open, things on the other side of the stone gate are gradually imprinted into our eyes.

    I thought there would be another section of the tomb Road on the other side of the stone gate, but I didn''t expect that it would be an ancient house.

    Is there an ancient house built in the tomb of the old forest in the mountains?

    No matter how I look at it, I think it''s a bit weird, OK!

    Although I''m a 100% modern person and rarely have a chance to see serious ancient houses, I still feel that the ancient houses on the other side of the stone gate are different from those I have ever seen.

    We usually see the ancient house, generally at most in the door of the house, hang a wooden plaque, which reads "XX Zhai" or "XX Fu", "XX Dian" and so on.

    But in front of this old house, there are five wide signs at the bottom and narrow signs at the top.

    It seems that something like a picture is engraved on the sign.

    At first glance, these five painted signs are very similar to the crown worn by Tang monk in the journey to the West TV series.

    Not only that, but even the whole house seemed familiar to me, as if I had seen it there.

    Where on earth is this house? I''m full of doubts.

    Just at this time, sorang suddenly opened his mouth: "it''s Dongba palace. This house in front of me is Dongba palace!"

    Hearing the words of Dongba palace, I finally remembered why this house looked familiar.

    Because we saw as like as two peas in the same house as we did in Old Town of Lijiang the other day.

    At that time, local people said that nadongba palace was an important window to understand Naxi culture, so they encouraged us to visit it.

    We thought we could see some Naxi dance or performance with local characteristics in the past, but we were disappointed when we really stood there.

    Because the so-called Dongba palace has now been completely transformed into a bar, except that the buildings basically keep the original appearance, the rest are not related to the Naxi ethnic characteristics.

    At that time, Mo liangye and I were a little suspicious that the local people would lead us to a fake Dongba palace.

    I don''t know why, when I think of this, a bold idea suddenly flashed in my mind.

    If the Dongba palace in Lijiang City is fake, will it be real?

    It is said that Dongba palace is very important to Naxi people. Since it is important, why would Naxi people allow it to be transformed into a bar?

    According to this idea, would the Naxi people have long known that it was just a fake Dongba palace, and the real Dongba palace was actually moved to the tomb hundreds of years ago by their chieftains?

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel happy and want to tell others all these guesses.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, Suo Fu standing on my side suddenly fell to his knees with a plop and couldn''t help kowtowing and chanting to the Dongba palace outside the stone gate.

    Seeing this, we''ve been through a lot of storms and waves, and we''ve been completely encircled.

    Is this a special situation?

    Do Naxi people kowtow when they disagree with each other?

    I just want to lift Suo Fu up and ask him what''s the matter, but Mo liangye holds me.

    "Look at that!" Mo liangye turns her eyes to the door of nadongba palace.

    I followed his eyes to see the past, but saw that the five connected signs on the Dongba palace, I don''t know when they actually lit up.

    Although the light is not too strong, it is enough for us to see what is painted above.

    There are five brands, each of which is painted with a figure similar to Buddha, but the Buddha on it is not the same as those we usually see.

    At this time, Suo Fu had already got up from the ground. It seemed that we were curious about the five signs on the Dongba palace, so he said, "those are five crowns! It''s something on the head of the Naxi Dongba priest. The five Buddha statues painted on them are the main gods of Dongba religion, which dominate the life and death of the Naxi people. "

    When I heard that, I understood immediately.

    Although Dongba religion originated from primitive witch religion, Lijiang is very close to Tibet, so it is greatly influenced by Tibetan Buddhism. Therefore, many doctrines of Dongba religion are similar to Tibetan Buddhism.

    Tibetan Buddhism belongs to the Esoteric Buddhism, so the main gods painted on the five crowns are the ones in the Esoteric Buddhism.

    Having made this clear, our hearts are at last a little more down-to-earth.

    "Unexpectedly, Mu De, the ancestor, moved the real Dongba palace here. This Dongba palace is of great significance to our Naxi people. If I guess correctly, the thing you are looking for should be hidden in this Dongba palace. " Suo Fu said seriously.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng was even more excited: "in this case, what are we waiting for? Hurry over and take the Luan Ming Jade tripod, so you can go out! It''s stuffy and dark in this tomb. It makes people feel uncomfortable. I don''t want to stay more! "

    With that, Chen Feng raised his foot and went to the stone gate.

    Seeing this scene, Mo liangye''s face suddenly changed and quickly caught him.

    "Do you want to die?" Mo cool night shrieked.

    Chen Feng had stepped out of the front foot, and was dragged back by Mo liangye. He was also depressed.

    "Brother-in-law of Hades, the jade tripod is right in front of you. Why don''t you let me take it?" Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    "You are so rash, do you want to take the jade tripod? It would be nice to save my life! " The ink is cool, and the night is cold.

    This words, Chen Feng immediately unconvinced, yelled: "Pluto brother-in-law, I admit my ability is not as strong as you, but you don''t have to despise me? To tell you the truth, I don''t have any other skills, but my life-saving skills are first-class. Don''t look down on me! "

    Mo liangye glanced at him coldly. There was a stone in his hand. He swung the stone and threw it at the beautiful Dongba palace.

    "Don''t... it''s a miracle. You can''t throw it!"

    Suo Fu screams and wants to stop it, but it''s too late. The stone thrown by Mo liangye has hit a huge glass.

    In front of the Dongba palace, all of a sudden became fragments, and fell into a deep pool.

    Mo liangye threw a cold firework into the deep pool. The cold firework soon disappeared into the water under the deep pool.

    "Do you still want to step on the jade tripod?" Mo cool night cold voice looking at Chen Feng to ask a way.

    Rao Shi Chen Feng has rich social experience. Seeing these changes in front of him, he can''t help but be silly. He shakes his head repeatedly: "no... don''t take it, don''t take it, this... Brother-in-law of the underworld, it''s lucky that you just held me in time, otherwise my life will be over!"

    "My duty is to take care of my wife. Don''t make trouble for me. Otherwise, I can''t save you next time! " Ink cool night light said.

    Chen Feng was grateful to Mo liangye. When he heard this, he felt dissatisfied.

    "Your wife, your wife, is your wife every day. There is no authority of Lord Hades! If you people in the underworld know that you are so hen pecked, they will kill themselves every minute! "

    Mo liangye put his hand around my shoulder and looked at me with a smile. He said, "I''m sorry, in our underworld, it''s a traditional virtue to protect my wife!"

    This words a, Chen Feng simply minute want to vomit blood to die.

    At the moment, he probably regretted not bringing en Zhen with him.

    Otherwise, he doesn''t have to be abused by Mo liangye.

    "Forget it, you two show their love. It''s almost over. I''m too big to care about you!"

    After shouting, Chen Feng turns to look at the scene outside the stone gate.

    Outside the stone gate, the mirror image of Dongba palace was broken and fell into darkness.

    By the light of the searchlight in our hands, I vaguely see that this is a huge cave similar to a circle. Under the cave is a deep pool.

    In the center of the deep pool, there is a cylinder of about 30 square meters. On the top of the cylinder, there is a heavy sarcophagus.

    "Who is buried in this sarcophagus? Isn''t it our ancestor xianmude? " Sorang asked curiously.

    Uncle Lu shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say for the time being. I heard your father talk about the custom of using sarcophagus in ancient Naxi. Now we can''t even get close to the sarcophagus. We can''t find out whether the people buried in the sarcophagus are wooden or not

    But who knows, when Uncle Lu''s voice just fell, the Mo cool night on one side suddenly opened his mouth.

    "We can get close!"

    Hearing this, uncle Lu subconsciously looked in the direction where he was, but saw that Mo liangye was in a daze at the top of the stone gate we had just opened.

    "Cool night, what do you think of a way to make us all leap to the sarcophagus?" Uncle Lu asked anxiously.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "it''s impossible to fly over, but it''s not impossible to walk over."

    "Walk over? It''s empty between the stone gate and the sarcophagus. There''s nothing to carry. How can I get there? Is it difficult for us to fall into the pool below and swim through it? " Suo Fu asked.

    Mo liangye smiles, looks at Uncle Lu and asks, "don''t you see anything?"

    Uncle Lu didn''t know, so he looked at the cool night, then turned his eyes to the top of the stone gate he had just seen. After about a minute, his face suddenly changed.

    "You mean, there is a mechanism on this stone door. As long as you open the mechanism, you can get to the vicinity of the sarcophagus?" Uncle Lu asked in disbelief.

    "Yes, I think the mechanism should be on this stone gate. Go straight from the graveway where we came in, and it leads to here. If we want to go on, we have to crack the mechanism. Because there is no other way around, we have no choice Ink cool night a face dignified say.

 Chapter 411

    "Then what are you waiting for? Break this mechanism quickly, so that we can go and have a look!" Chen Feng yells.

    Mo liangye took a look at him and said faintly: "I probably know how to break this mechanism, but now I''m not sure whether it''s right or not. You protect them with Rain King Kong first, so as not to make a mistake. "

    Hearing this, Chen Feng did not dare to delay, and immediately opened the umbrella called Rain King Kong to block us.

    "Well, you can start!"

    Mo liangye saw that we were all protected by Chen Feng. It must not be a problem, so he continued to face the top of the stone gate.

    "The longitude and latitude of Lugu Lake are 10045-10051 east longitude and 2741-2745 north latitude respectively. Corresponding to the characters of Shimen, they should be the 100th, 45th and 51st, and the 27th, 41st and 45th. If the duplicate 45 is removed, the password to open the mechanism should be 100, 45, 51, 27 and 41!" Mo Liang night says with words.

    "However, in mude''s time, it seemed that there was no longitude and latitude." I questioned Mo liangye''s words.

    Mo liangye looked back at me with a smile and said, "no, there were some at that time. Since ancient times, there have been astrology and divination in China, and they were once very developed. If you are proficient in these two subjects, you can actually calculate the longitude and latitude of this place, but it was not called longitude and latitude at that time. "

    "Are you... Are you sure?"

    Xu Shi had just suffered a conspiracy by the organ in the tomb path, which makes me feel a little nervous up to now. I can''t help feeling a little guilty.

    "No matter what happens, I''ll be with you!" Ink cool night eyes firm said.

    Seeing that he was so determined, I couldn''t say anything more, so I had to let him go.

    One by one, according to the number of longitude and latitude just analyzed, he pressed hard on the Dongba script engraved on the stone gate.

    Just a few seconds, but I feel like a century as long.

    But fortunately, after a period of time comparable to a century, there were no hidden weapons in the tomb passage.

    Not only that, there was a sound outside the stone gate, just like the stone tools were moving.

    A few of us poked out our heads to see what happened, but they all gave out a cry of surprise.

    "My God!"

    It turns out that after Mo liangye pressed those Dongba scripts, the world outside Shimen has changed dramatically.

    The cylindrical shape in the center of the deep pool actually extends three stone steps, and the whole circular deep pool is divided into three fans of the same size from the air.

    On the side near the stone gate, there is a plank road only 20 cm wide.

    This plank road extends from the left side of the stone gate to a stone step on the left side of the stone gate.

    That is to say, if you want to reach the cylinder in the middle of the deep pool and find out the sarcophagus, you must walk from the narrow plank road to the stone steps, and then walk up the steps at the top of the cylinder through the stone steps.

    "This... The plank road is too narrow, isn''t it? If you are not careful, you will fall down and lose your life! " Chen Feng said.

    "Don''t talk nonsense, just a word, will you go or not?" I urged.

    Things have come to this point, even if Chen Feng does not want to go, it is unlikely.

    "Go, go, go, go. Your husband is here. Dare I not go? I guess if I don''t leave, he''ll throw me right there! " Chen Feng murmured.

    Mo cool night Piao he one eye, should way: "you know good."

    At present, the mechanism has been solved, the road has been opened, and all that remains is to move on.

    So, without much delay, we stepped on the plank road on the left side of the stone gate one by one.

    But because the plank road is so narrow that we can''t go straight, so we can only stick to the wall next to the plank road, turn our back to the cylinder in the middle of the deep pool, and move step by step to the stone steps.

    To tell you the truth, this plank road is really frightening for us to fall into the deep pool.

    This deep pool is bottomless. I don''t know what''s terrible in it.

    "Little cousin, i... I think I''m afraid of heights. My legs are shaking." Chen Feng said in a trembling voice.

    Hearing this, I really want to kick him.

    It''s getting more and more flattering now. It''s not manly at all.

    If you want me to see the future of the Chen family, it would be really hard for him.

    However, even if I have no sense of propriety, I dare not do anything to him on this plank road.

    After all, every step of this is related to their own and each other''s lives, and it is absolutely not a joke.

    But fortunately, although we walked along this plank road in terror, we finally got to the stone steps safely.

    "Oh, my God, it really scared me to death! I swear, I will never go to such a dangerous place again Chen Feng patted his chest and said.

    I gave him a white look and said coldly, "do you think you are shameful or not? You are also the future leader of the Chen family. Walking on the plank road can be so afraid! If you look at Uncle Suo and Suo Lang, they don''t look red at all. They are just ordinary people who are better than you

    "Miss MI, you flatter me. The reason why we are not afraid is that I used to be a hunter when I was young, and Solon used to go hunting with me when he was a child. In the real deep mountains and forests, the situation is much more complicated than this. You will get used to it when you see more. " Suo Fu replied with a smile.

    "Little cousin, do you hear me? How can you compare me with him? I have thin arms and legs, how can I compare with the old hunter Chen Feng is quite able to find his own steps.

    I don''t bother to pay attention to him. I continue to follow Mo liangye.

    But what I didn''t expect was that since he went up the stone steps, sorang''s speed suddenly became much faster, not only surpassing me and Mo liangye, but also surpassing uncle Lu who walked in the front.

    However, this is not the most bizarre place.

    The most bizarre thing is that at the end of the stone step where we are walking, that is, the position where the cylinder meets, a copper tree appears out of thin air.

    The copper tree is in the middle of the junction, directly blocking our way.

    Mo Liang night seems to have no idea that there will be a copper tree at the end, and his face is full of surprise at the moment.

    But soon, the surprise on his face became a kind of dignified.

    "No, this is fenghun tree! Hold on to Solon Mo liangye suddenly cried out.

    Hearing this, my heart is also a cool.

    Fenghun tree, as the name suggests, has the function of absorbing people''s soul.

    Once the soul is inhaled, it will be sealed into the tree and never come out.

    The reason why solang walked so fast just now was obviously influenced by the spirit tree.

    If you don''t stop him and wait for his soul to be sucked away by fenghun tree, it will be really troublesome!

    As if aware of the seriousness of the matter, uncle Lu, who was in the front, quickly ran to him, grabbed solang and dragged him back.

    But Uncle Lu is also an old man in the end. Where can his strength rival that of Suolang?

    This is not, after a while, uncle Lu not only did not drag sorang back, but was pulled several meters to the direction of fenghun tree by him.

    See this posture is not right, I and Mo cool night where still dare to delay, hurriedly flew over.

    Chen Feng and Suo Fu are ready to help us, but Mo liangye drinks them back.

    "Don''t come here! This letter is very evil. If you are not careful, you will be sucked in! Go, go away

    Hearing this, Chen Feng and Suo Fu dare not act rashly even if they want to help. They all return to the position where the stone steps meet the plank road.

    While Mo liangye and I were dragging sorang and uncle Lu, trying our best to drag them back seven or eight meters to get out of the energy range of the soul tree.

    At this moment, sorang''s consciousness also came to his senses. He saw the soul tree blocking in front of him, and his face showed a very scared expression.

    "Ghost! In this tree, there are many ghosts! " Solon said in a trembling voice.

    I patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t be afraid, the wronged soul in the soul tree is trapped in, it can''t get out!"

    "Presumably, all the wronged souls in this letter are the souls of those who died for mude at that time!" Uncle Lu sighed and said.

    "Well... Isn''t it impossible for us to get through this tree?" Sorang asked.

    One side of the Mo Liang night looked at him, then looked at the soul tree, light said: "this is the first time I see this thing, just let my cold sword to try how hard it is!"

    It seems that after hearing the words of Mo liangye, the soul tree disappeared in an instant.

    Seeing this, I''m a little bit blinded.

    This... This soul tree also has the stealth function?

    It''s a wonderful operation!

    But Mo liangye was not afraid of the stealth function of the soul tree. Instead, he turned to me and said, "madam, I''d like to borrow your ink thread and cinnabar."

    Although I did not know what he was going to do, I still handed out these two things from the storage and control and handed them to him.

    Then, I saw that Mo liangye took cinnabar and poured it on my ink line bit by bit, and dyed it red.

    Finally, he put the ink line dyed with cinnabar at the junction of the stone steps and the cylinder, and wound it into a circle.

    Just the second after he finished these actions, the soul tree appeared again, and the color was a little red, just like the red face of the same person when he was angry.

    Seeing this, I can''t help laughing.

    Unexpectedly, this soul tree is also childish.

    Originally, I wanted to hide and trip in the dark, but I was forced out by Mo liangye in such a simple way.

    Moreover, Mo liangye draws a circle around it with ink lines and cinnabar, which is equivalent to completely trapping it there.

    Now, it not only can''t hide, but also can''t jump out of that circle.

    This is the rhythm of being beaten passively!

 Chapter 412

    However, it seems that this letter is not so easy to provoke.

    This is not, after being roughened by the cool night of ink, the originally bare soul sealing copper tree suddenly gave birth to countless branches, and those branches all came straight to us like sharp arrows.

    I quickly pulled sorang and uncle Lu back, trying to avoid the attack of the branches of the soul tree.

    But the action of fenghun tree was so fast that almost in an instant, it entangled solang''s ankle and dragged him.

    Seeing this, I rushed up and wanted to pull sorang back.

    But unexpectedly, at the moment when I jumped on it, the soul tree used an invisible force to bounce me away.

    The huge impact force made my arm scrape a large piece of skin on the stone steps, and the blood beads oozed from the skin and flesh, which made me startled.

    "How are you, ma''am?" Mo Liang night rushed over and asked with concern.

    I clenched my teeth, shook my head and said, "it''s OK, help solang!"

    Mo liangye turns his head to see Solon, but sees Solon hanging on the soul tree like a piece of dried meat.

    Although the struggle does not live, but how can not get rid of the soul tree branches.

    What''s more terrible is that the branches of fenghun tree, like spirit snakes, drill into solang''s skin one by one.

    Because of the pain, solang couldn''t help screaming.

    But this call directly raised the heart of Suo Fu, who was standing at the junction of the plank road behind.

    Suo Fu is almost desperate to rush up, want to save Suo Lang.

    I quickly grabbed him and let Chen Feng drag him back.

    "My son, save my son! There is only one child in my family. You have promised me that nothing can happen to him! " Saufu cried in a hoarse voice.

    "We''ll save him, we''ll save him, but if you jump on him now, it won''t do anything except for one more life!" I said in a cold voice.

    "As long as I can save Solan, I''d rather take my old life!" Saufu''s will is extremely firm.

    I was worried that he would be impulsive again, so I stood up and told Chen Feng, "in any case, you have to take good care of him. If he has any problems, I can''t spare you!"

    Chen Feng took Suo Fu and patted his chest to promise me: "little cousin, don''t worry, even if I let myself have something, I will never let him have something! Take this for self-defense! "

    Say, Chen Feng then threw his that handle Rain King Kong to come over, then drag the cable father to return to the plank road connection.

    I took the Rain King Kong, and then turned to look at Uncle Lu, said: "master, let''s leave it here. You go up there and have a rest, so that you won''t be hurt if you fight later!"

    Hearing this, uncle Lu sighed and said, "if you speak so well, it''s just that you dislike me. I''m old and can''t fight any more! OK, I''ll leave you two the chance to be in the limelight. You two must get that boy solang back! "

    "Well, you''ll see!"

    I casually answer a sentence, then face that soul tree together with Mo liangye.

    "How?"

    Mo liangye stares at fenghun tree and says in a cold voice: "I am responsible for attracting its attention, you are responsible for saving people! Remember, don''t let the branches of fenghun tree get into your eyebrows. "

    Say, Mo cool night then a fly body, directly jumped to that seal soul tree top of head, dead of tread on it.

    The soul tree felt the existence of the cool night and immediately sent out many branches to attack its own head.

    Seeing this scene, I didn''t care much. Carrying Rain King Kong on my back and Lu bangchi, I rushed up quickly and cut off several branches wrapped around sorang.

    But the branch seems to have endless general, even if it was cut off, there will soon be new growth.

    He not only entangled solang''s body again, but also my hand.

    I went. Is NIMA going to kill us?

    As if aware of the plight of solang and me, Mo liangye immediately turned down from the top of the tree and cut off the branches one by one with his cold sword.

    Strangely, this time, the branches that had been cut did not grow again.

    Why is this?

    Can''t it be that this soul tree knows Mo liangye''s identity and dares not make a mistake to him, so it specially bullies me, a novice?

    This soul tree is too bullying, isn''t it?

    But I soon found out that things were not what I thought they were.

    Because in those places that were cut off by Mo liangye''s cold sword, there was blood on them.

    Is it true that what this soul tree is really afraid of is not the cool night, but the blood?

    I can''t help thinking about it. Other branches on fenghun tree make a comeback again and come straight to the face of me and sorang.

    I immediately pushed soran behind him and yelled at him, "run, go to your father''s side!"

    Where did sorang dare to delay? He got up from the ground in a hurry, and then ran quickly towards his father.

    However, those branches are just like crazy. Seeing that sorang wants to run, they grow rapidly. It seems that they will never give up if they don''t catch sorang.

    "Why are these fenghun trees so reluctant to sorang?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "It''s not that fenghun tree doesn''t give up on him, but the wronged souls in fenghun tree don''t give up on him." Mo cool night coldly said.

    Hearing this, I immediately responded.

    Previously, solang said that it was very terrible to see many wronged souls in the soul tree.

    At that time, we inferred that those wronged souls were probably the people who died for mude.

    Since ancient times, people who have been buried have generally died miserably, with deep resentment in their hearts. What''s more, their souls are sealed in this soul tree, which means they will never live beyond life. Naturally, they hate wood to the bone.

    Both sorang and his father are descendants of mude, and it is reasonable that the evil spirits in fenghun tree will not let them go.

    But today, sorang and his son came with us and provided us with a lot of help. We have no reason to ignore their life and death.

    Therefore, Mo liangye and I exchanged a quick look, and decided to catch the thief first. No matter what happened to sorang and his son, it''s serious to destroy this soul tree first!

    Because of many times of cooperation, Mo liangye and I had already had a full tacit understanding. I quickly rushed to the soul tree and cut several branches with Lu Banchi stained with blood.

    Sure enough, I was so excited, the soul tree''s attention immediately turned to my side, countless copper branches straight at me.

    I stepped back a few steps, trying to draw its attention further.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mo liangye has already jumped to the top of fenghun tree. With a flash of cold sword, he fiercely splits it on fenghun tree and cuts it in half from the top to the bottom.

    But the next second, I saw an unforgettable scene in my life: countless ghosts ran out of the split ghost tree, and the sound of crying and Howling howled over the whole deep pool, which made people feel numb.

 Chapter 413

    This... This NIMA is sealed in the soul tree of the ghost out of the rhythm?

    How many innocent people will be harmed if all these thousands of wronged souls escape from the grave of mude and enter the world?

    It seems that this layer was long expected, so in the next minute of the split up of the soul tree, the ink cool night quickly turned out its own Pluto Jin Yin from the storage ring, and threw it into the air. Then it saw that the gold seal burst into a strong light, and the circular deep pool was shining brightly as daylight.

    "The king of the underworld is here. Don''t you kneel down quickly!" Mo cool night shrieked.

    Those who escaped from the soul tree were supposed to attack me and Mo liangye. At this moment, they were all dumbfounded when they heard Mo liangye''s words.

    Hesitating for a moment, those wronged souls fall from the air one after another, kneeling in front of Mo liangye.

    "Lord underworld, we... We don''t want to hurt you. We were buried by that damned wood. Just now... Just now, we couldn''t help ourselves. Please forgive me, Lord underworld!" The head of a grievance begged.

    Ink cool night almost icy eyes sweep on their faces, eyebrows are full of the supremacy of Hades.

    "You can get rid of death, but you can''t get away with a living crime! If he had come down to me now and been burned by the fire of hell, he would be reincarnated in another life. But if you don''t come down now and want to continue to make chaos, don''t blame me for not thinking about the ghost clan and beating you to death! "

    The words of Mo liangye are loud, which makes those wronged souls on the ground shiver.

    They one by one you look at me, I look at you, tangled for a long time, finally made a choice.

    "Lord Huiming, we have been sealed by the spirit tree for hundreds of years. We have no chance of reincarnation. Fortunately, Lord Huiming rescued us and released us. Therefore, all our wronged souls are willing to surrender to Lord Pluto

    "Well, since you are willing to accept surrender, I will put you into the seal of gold. When I return to the underworld, I will throw you into the underworld."

    With that, Mo liangye wants to recite a mantra, trying to put all the wronged souls into the gold seal.

    But who knows, at this time, the head of the ghost but suddenly opened the mouth.

    "Wait a minute, Lord underworld. I have a word to tell you before you put us in the golden seal."

    Mo cool night Dun live action, light should way: "say."

    The head of the ghost looked around, and then a mysterious face said: "this wood grave hidden things is not small, for your safety, I advise you not to be suspected."

    I was shocked at this.

    There has never been a peaceful place in this tomb. It is possible for the head of the evil spirit to say this to Mo liangye. It can be seen that things are extraordinary.

    So I couldn''t help asking curiously, "do you know what''s buried in this grave?"

    The leader shook his head and said, "I don''t know. When we were sacrificed, this tomb had been built. We didn''t have time to see what it was, so we had been captured by the spirit tree. But the only thing we can be sure is that it''s very terrible. Even if you are Lord Pluto, you may not be able to retreat completely. That''s why I risked my life to say this to you. "

    The words of the head''s evil spirit made my heart chilly.

    The feeling of uneasiness is really getting deeper and deeper at the moment.

    I turn to see to Mo cool night, but see his complexion as usual, have no what very big reaction at all.

    "Now that I have come to the grave of mude, no matter what danger is inside, I must take Luan Ming Jade tripod out!" Ink cool night eyes firm said.

    "Lord underworld, you..."

    The head of the ghost also want to say something, but was ink cool night to interrupt.

    "Needless to say, I have my own discretion!"

    Hearing this, the head of the ghost is not good to say anything more, can only let the ink cool night will they all one by one into the underworld gold seal.

    See those ghosts disappeared, has been standing at the plank road junction of the several people also ran over.

    "Brother-in-law of Hades, do you really have to get the Luan Ming Jade tripod?" Chen Feng asked.

    "Do we have another choice? If there is no Luan Ming Jade Ding to refine the soul of Nu, I am afraid the world will suffer an unprecedented catastrophe. You and I, and all of us, can''t afford such consequences! " Mo cool night cold voice says.

    Indeed, no matter what is in the grave of mude, we can only go forward bravely and never retreat!

    See ink cool night seems to settle attention, Chen Feng can''t help but some bitterness.

    "Well, well, since you all want to continue to go deep into this cemetery, I can only sacrifice my life to accompany a gentleman!"

    Said, Chen Feng would like to go to the sarcophagus, want to open the coffin to find out, but was blocked by the soul tree.

    No matter what happened, Chen Feng kicked the bronze soul tree, which was cut in half by the dark night, into the deep pool.

    "It''s really a hindrance to be in the way. Get out of my way!"

    See Chen Feng this posture, I can''t help laughing: "cousin, you are so irritable, should not be afraid of it?"

    Chen Feng gave me a white look and said, "I''m afraid of wool! I just feel vaguely that we seem to have solved all this too smoothly. It seems that something is wrong. "

    "Come on, don''t worry. It''s the so-called "soldiers come to block the water and cover the land". With so many of us, is there anything else that can happen? " Don''t tease.

    Chen Feng thought about it and thought it was the same.

    Let''s not say anything else. If we only say that there is one ink cool night, we can defeat thousands of troops, OK!

    Thinking of this, Chen Feng is too lazy to care so much. Even if he wants to open the coffin, he wants to see who is buried in the sarcophagus.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, I do not know where to fly a bullet, directly hit Chen Feng ready to open the coffin at hand, almost his hand to beat a rotten.

    Such a thrilling scene, let Chen Feng immediately fire, shouting: "who is it! Which son of a bitch dare to shoot me

    "It''s me!" A crisp female voice suddenly rang out.

    We subconsciously look around, but see another one of the three channels, now there are seven or eight people.

    And the first one is Fang Jiajia who was beaten to death by me before.

    Behind her, in addition to a few entourage, there are Fang Lianqiu and the village head of Yaogang village.

    Damn, she and Fang Lianqiu didn''t die!

    The point is, not only are they not dead, they all have guns in their hands.

    Obviously, this time they are determined to win the jade tripod, even this kind of heavy firepower has been used.

    It seems that this time we are really in big trouble!

    It seems to see our face surprised, Fang Jiajia side to our direction, while sneering: "how, did not expect that we will live in?"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help glancing at the head of Yaogang village and asked in a cold voice, "it''s you!"

    Instead of hiding, the village head calmly met my eyes and replied, "yes, it''s me. My ancestors have lived in this land for generations. In addition to your traditional methods, I naturally have my own way to come in. "

    i see!

    No wonder before, when Fang Jiajia and Fang Lianqiu were beaten to death by us, a shadow appeared so timely that they were suddenly rescued.

    It turned out that all this was done by the village head behind his back!

    Hearing the words of the village head, Suo Fu could not help but feel a little angry. Pointing at him, he yelled: "you... As the tomb keeper of my Mu family, you took an outsider into the tomb. You... You have to die!"

    The village head sneered and said, "what about you? Don''t you come in with an outsider? "

    "You... You will be punished! My ancestors will not let you go! " Suo Fu said angrily.

    This is an angry sentence, but I don''t know why, after the words of Suo Fu fell, I heard a very strange voice.

    "Haha... Haha... Haha..."

    Empty and mysterious, with a very strange feeling, it seems to float on the whole deep pool, making people sweat and hair upright.

    It''s that voice!

    It''s the laugh we heard when we just entered the graveway!

 Chapter 414

    The sudden appearance of the voice made all of us shiver, especially Fang Jiajia and several people on their side.

    "Here we go again. Here we go again!" Fang''s father and daughter yelled with fear under their hands.

    Obviously, they''ve heard it before!

    This made me subconsciously alert, holding Lu Banchi tightly in my hand, on the one hand to guard against Fang Jiajia''s sneak attack, on the other hand to guard against the laughing thing.

    But I don''t know if it''s an illusion. The laughter, after a while, soon disappeared, and I can''t hear any more.

    As like as two peas last time!

    Not long after we heard the sound in the graveway, it suddenly disappeared and appeared here.

    Now again.

    Next time, where will it appear?

    And what the hell is this? Why does it come and go without a trace? It''s more ghost than ghost!

    "It''s not good for those who come here. We''d better open the coffin as soon as possible, check the body inside, find Luan Ming Yuding and leave here quickly!" Mo liangye turned to me and said.

    I nodded and said, "yes, it''s the most important thing to take Luan Mingyu Ding."

    Say, I then made a wink to Chen Feng, signal him to prepare to open the coffin, and Rain King Kong open, protect in his side.

    After hearing that voice, Chen Feng was a little bit confused and didn''t want to stay here much, so he was very quick. Immediately, he and uncle Lu hooked the coffin opening tools on the four corners of the sarcophagus and tried to open the lid of the sarcophagus.

    Seeing this scene, Fang Jiajia''s face tightened, but she was not afraid, so she suddenly drank: "want to open the coffin? It''s not that easy! "

    Said, Fang Jiajia immediately pulled the trigger, "bang", the bullet shot to our direction.

    Seeing this, I used Rain King Kong to block it.

    After all, Rain King Kong is made of special refined steel, which can avoid knives and guns. It''s better to use it to block bullets now.

    However, without waiting for me to block the rain, Fang Jiajia''s bullet stopped in the air.

    I was slightly stunned for a moment, fixed my eyes on the past, but saw in front of the cool night, I don''t know when actually condensed a light blue air mass, stiffly blocked the bullet.

    Seems to have the spare force of shooting, the bullet desperately want to pass through the air mass, but how also can''t advance half a minute.

    The ink is cool, the night color is cold, and the cold air is in the eyes, like the ice that has not been melted for thousands of years, which makes people afraid.

    He looks like the first time I saw him.

    So indifferent, so aloof, like a king that I can''t reach.

    The bullet froze for a while in front of the light blue air mass. For some unknown reason, it suddenly turned its direction. The whole bullet was facing Fang Jiajia, who had fired before.

    "Anyone who dares to hurt my wife should die!"

    Mo cool night suddenly roars a, then see that bullet fly toward Fang Jiajia''s face door and go!

    Seeing the bullets flying towards her, Fang Jiajia was immediately flustered and full of panic.

    She wanted to hide, but there was nowhere to hide.

    In the panic, she grabbed an attendant standing beside her and stood in front of her.

    Before the follower even had time to resist, the bullet had already been shot through his forehead, came out of the back of his head, rubbed Fang Jiajia''s left face, and hit another follower in the back of his head.

    Both of the entourage died, and Fang Jiajia''s face was stained with blood.

    Seeing Mo liangye''s hand, the village head standing beside Fang Jiajia''s feet suddenly trembled like a sieve.

    "He... He''s terrible, i... I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die here..."

    With that, the village head turned around and wanted to run, but he was held by Fang Lianqiu.

    "You want to run now? I''m afraid it''s a little late, isn''t it? "

    The village head''s face was like earth color, and his voice trembled and said, "I... I don''t want to die... I only help you for money. This man is so terrible. I... I don''t want to die in his hands!"

    Hearing this, Fang Lianqiu glanced at Mo liangye, snorted coldly, and said, "if I didn''t fear his strength before, how could I let you deceive them into the water? Now that you have stepped into the muddy water, don''t try to retreat! "

    "But... But I don''t know that this man... Is so terrible that even bullets can be blocked out of thin air... I don''t want money. Will you let me go?" The village head begged.

    Seeing the village head like this, Fang Lianqiu was too lazy to talk to him. He raised his foot and kicked him in the knee, raised a pistol and put it against his forehead.

    "Either go and open the coffin, or like these two brothers, blood will splash on the spot at once!" Fang Lianqiu''s eyes were full of Yin Luan.

    Hearing this, the village head''s leg suddenly trembled even more: "there is... Is there a third choice? These... These two, both... Are terrible! "

    Fang Lianqiu''s face was awe inspiring. His index finger was slowly ready to pull the trigger, and the village head immediately counseled him.

    "I''ll... I''ll... I''ll open the coffin!"

    Fang Lianqiu immediately released the village head, pointed a gun at the back of his head, and let him approach us step by step.

    It has to be said that Fang Lianqiu''s move is extremely cruel.

    He knows that we just want to take Luan Ming Jade tripod, and we don''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately.

    So he bit us to death and forced the village head to do something bad for us. Then when we didn''t pay attention, he and Fang Jiajia rushed up again and killed us.

    After seeing through the plot of Fang''s father and daughter, Mo liangye hardly hesitated, so he murmured: "don''t worry, open the coffin!"

    Chen Feng and uncle Lu were ordered to pry open the lid of the sarcophagus with the tool to open the sarcophagus.

    Unexpectedly, when the sarcophagus was pried open, the whole sarcophagus interior burst out a burst of green light.

    "It''s the light from Luan Ming Jade tripod!" Fang Lianqiu gave a loud drink and then called to the village head who was coming towards us: "hurry up! Don''t let them get it! "

    Hearing the sound, the village head couldn''t help stirring up, but forced by the gun in Fang Lianqiu''s hand, he had to bite his teeth and rush up.

    Like the village head, naturally, it doesn''t need Mo liangye''s hand. Just rely on my aunt''s finger, it can be done easily, OK!

    Think of here, I hold up Rain King Kong with one hand, and then stride, directly kick in the village head''s chest, kick him several meters away.

    However, the village head was also stubborn. He didn''t give up and got up again.

    So, this time, I didn''t show any mercy at all. I rushed up directly, scratched his neck with Luban ruler, and cut off his whole head.

    "Do you really think I''m still Mi Xiaofei before, and I''m so easy to be merciful?" I looked coldly at Fang''s father and daughter.

 Chapter 415

    Fang''s father and daughter obviously didn''t expect me to do this to the village head. For a moment, some of them didn''t react and were stunned on the spot.

    I looked down at the village head who had died. I could not help feeling something.

    If it had been before, I would never have done this to him.

    But before, he cheated us to go down to the lake. If it wasn''t for our big life, we would have died in the hands of the mermaid and giant clam. Where else could we live in the grave of mude?

    The key point is that now he seems to have been on the side of the Fang family, and he is also working with them to deal with us. How can I tolerate this situation?

    Therefore, instead of waiting for the village head to continue to be bad behind his back, I''d better kill him myself now.

    However, the words are like this, but looking at the people I personally killed, I still feel a little frustrated.

    So I simply raised my foot and kicked the head and body of the village head out of the deep pool, just out of sight and out of mind.

    After staying for a while, Fang Jiajia seemed to have slowed down. She looked at me with a sneer and said, "Mi Xiaofei, I haven''t seen you for several months. It seems that I really look down on you. Before, you didn''t want to kill a good man indiscriminately!"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help sneering: "good man? A man like him deserves to be called a good man? Then you''re insulting the word good man! "

    "Oh, I''m really good at using my tongue. I''ll treat you with great respect after three days of separation." Fang Jiajia sneered.

    I dare not show weakness, also cold voice retorts: "you are not the same? We''ve been together so long that I didn''t expect you to play with guns. I have to say, Oscar didn''t give you a best actress award. It''s really too much for you

    "Oscar? Joke! As long as we get the Luan Ming Jade tripod, we can revive Chi you. At that time, the world will be mine and my father''s. who cares about an Oscar? " Fang Jiajia said with a proud smile.

    "Want to get Luan Ming Jade tripod? It depends on whether you have the ability or not! " I cold hum a, turn head to see Chen Feng they, "how? Did you get it? "

    At this moment, the sarcophagus has been opened, and the whole sky of the deep pool is shining dark green.

    At first glance, there is a strange atmosphere in hell.

    "Right now, I''ve seen something!" Chen Feng said casually.

    He stood on the sarcophagus with two feet and pulled a rope hard.

    After a while, a well preserved body appeared at the end of the rope.

    Originally, Chen Feng tied a loose knot on the rope and put it around the neck of the corpse, pulling up the upper part of his body.

    "Damn, this sarcophagus still has the function of preserving corpses? It''s been hundreds of years. The body is so well preserved! It''ll be worth a lot of money if we get it out Chen Feng murmured.

    "Oh, boy, hurry up! Don''t you hurry? The atmosphere here is getting more and more dangerous? Take the jade tripod quickly so that we can go out early! " Uncle Lu advised.

    Chen Feng thought about it and thought it was the same.

    No matter how valuable it is, it''s not as important as Luan Ming Jade tripod now.

    As a result, Chen Feng can not manage so much, simply put on gloves, reach for the valuable Luan Ming Jade tripod, which is pressed by the body behind his head.

    See this scene, Fang Jiajia immediately anxious, want to rush up to seize the cauldron.

    Who knows, Fang Lianqiu suddenly stopped her, attached to her ear, don''t know what to say, Fang Jiajia immediately no longer have any action.

    To tell you the truth, even if I think with my toes, I can guess that Fang Lianqiu must have asked Fang Jiajia to wait for us to grab the tripod.

    However, he missed a step after all, because I didn''t intend to give him a chance at all.

    This is not, when Chen Feng will Luan Ming Jade Ding out of that moment, I immediately took things over, directly into the storage ring.

    In this way, no one but me can take out the Luan Ming Jade tripod!

    Seeing my action, Fang''s father and daughter''s face suddenly changed. Obviously, they didn''t expect me to come here.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you are so cruel!" Fang Jiajia said with gnashing teeth.

    I cunningly smile for a while, should way: "deal with you this kind of next three abuse of people, not ruthless, how to line?"

    After listening to me, Fang Jiajia, who was standing opposite, was about to say something, but she suddenly widened her eyes, as if looking at me in disbelief, as if something terrible had happened.

    See her expression, I am ready to look back, but who knows, behind Chen Feng but suddenly issued a scream.

    "Damn, zongzi cheated the corpse!"

    With that, Chen Feng jumped down from the sarcophagus and ran away.

    As for the others, they were all frightened. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the corpses in the sarcophagus would suddenly come back to life and retreat to one side.

    The corpse slowly crawled out of the sarcophagus and roared at me with a ferocious face: "give me back the jade tripod! Give it back to me! "

    With that, the corpse came straight at me.

    Shit, this... This is really a person who has been dead for hundreds of years? How can they even attack people?

    Seeing that he was about to jump in front of me, I stepped back and tried to avoid him.

    But the corpse was snatched, and the jade tripod was worth Zhou. It seemed that he didn''t give up, but he jumped on it again.

    Unfortunately, as soon as he jumped up, Mo liangye grabbed the rope around his neck from behind and pulled him back and fell on the stone wall beside the deep pool.

    "Give it back! Give it back to me! " The body was still roaring.

    I''ll go, and I''ll never give up!

    But that Luan Ming Jade tripod is that we get it with difficulty, how can we say to return it to him?

    Seeing that I didn''t return the corpse, I was very angry. I jumped from the far stone wall and rushed to my face again.

    It seemed that the timing was right. Fang''s father and daughter also attacked us at this moment. Several pistols fired at us one after another.

    This time, can let Mo cool night make trouble.

    On one side, it''s the body that''s about to pounce on me.

    On the other side, there''s a bullet coming.

    On either side, it''s deadly.

    But when both sides launched at the same time, he could only choose to save one side.

    After a short trade-off, Mo liangye pushes me to Chen Feng and asks him to protect everyone with Rain King Kong.

    Then, Mo liangye jumps into the air, grabs the body, blocks the body in front, and pokes to block the bullets.

    In this way, we can not only protect ourselves from the bullet, but also let the corpse be killed by the bullet. It is killing two birds with one stone.

    But obviously, after all, we think about the body too simply.

    Because, even if it was hit by more than a dozen bullets, the body still did not hang up, and even grinned.

    Shit, this... What the hell is this? It can''t be handled with a gun?

 Chapter 416

    However, the bodies hit by the bullets seem to bear a grudge against Fang''s father and daughter. They look at them coldly and grimly, with resentment in their eyes.

    Mo cool night see, simply let go of the hand, let the body rushed to the Fang family father and daughter.

    Fang''s father and daughter suddenly changed their faces and ran around.

    But the corpse couldn''t even be shot to death. How could they escape so easily?

    So, almost without any suspense, the body caught a follower of Fang''s father and daughter, and bit the follower''s neck.

    The main artery of the follower was bitten, blood straight wind, spray on the body''s face, let him appear more ferocious.

    "All the people who take away my Mu family Luan Ming Jade tripod must die, all must die!" The body growled.

    Hearing this, I understood immediately.

    It turned out that the one lying in the sarcophagus was no one else. It was Mu De, the first chieftain of Mu Fu, who was granted by the emperor!

    Before, I always thought that Luan Ming Jade tripod was just an ordinary burial object for mude.

    But now it seems that Mu De''s view of Luan Ming Jade tripod is really important.

    Otherwise, it would not be used as a pillow, and it would not be necessary to defend his ownership of Luan Ming Jade tripod even if he died.

    Unfortunately, now this Luan Ming Jade tripod is ours!

    After killing Fang Jiajia''s entourage, the corpse wanted to bite Fang Jiajia again.

    Fang Jiajia almost ran away, but she was still thrown on the ground by the corpse.

    "You want to kill me? You fight The corpse roared at Fang Jiajia.

    Fang Jiajia was so scared that she subconsciously hit the corpse on the head with the gun in her hand.

    But even if Fang Jiajia shot all the bullets, and beat the head of the corpse into a sieve, the hand of the corpse pinching Fang Jiajia''s neck was still not loose at all, but it made more efforts.

    At this moment, Fang Jiajia is completely stupid, even in the voice with endless fear.

    "Are you... Are you a human or a ghost?"

    The corpse sneered and said, "I am neither a human nor a ghost, because... I am a living dead man! And you, the people who came to rob my Luan Ming Jade tripod, will soon all die! "

    Hearing this, Fang Jiajia immediately burst into tears.

    "Dad... Dad, please help me... I... I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die..."

    Fang Lianqiu naturally didn''t want his baby daughter to die, so he immediately used his special fan to chop the corpse.

    Xu used ten full strength, Fang Lianqiu this time, directly put out the body to block the hand all split off.

    A black and viscous liquid was ejected from the body, splashing Fang Lianqiu''s face.

    But even so, the corpse still pinched Fang Jiajia and refused to let go, as if to kill Fang Jiajia.

    Fang Lianqiu was also in a hurry. He raised his foot and kicked the body in the chest.

    But the problem is that the body was not kicked at all. Instead, it bit Fang Lianqiu''s leg.

    The father and daughter of Fang family are finished!

    "Mi... Mi Xiaofei, I beg you, please save us. We were bad before. I admit my mistake to you. As long as you are willing to save us, we can be cattle and horses for you in the future!" Fang Jiajia cried and pleaded.

    It is reasonable to say that in terms of the hatred between me and Fang''s father and daughter, I should be very happy to see them like this. At least I should have the pleasure of revenge.

    But I don''t know why, at the moment to see them like this, I still have some heartlessness in my heart.

    Moreover, I know very well that once the corpse is solved, the Fang family will soon come to solve us.

    To put it bluntly, now we and Fang''s father and daughter are actually grasshoppers on the same rope. Once we let the corpse continue to make trouble, we must not be able to run away!

    Thinking of this, I want to go up to save Fang''s father and daughter with Lu Banchi.

    However, before I stepped out, the cylindrical stone platform where we were suddenly shook.

    This flash makes my heart tremble.

    Shit, it''s not like there''s a sudden earthquake at this time, is it?

    When the tomb was built, this wood had not only hollowed out the whole mountain, but also the underground.

    In this case, it is easy to affect the local underground pressure and cause disasters such as earthquakes.

    However, things don''t seem to be what we think.

    Because after the body felt the shock, there was a more strange smile on its face.

    "You''re all done!"

    Hear this words, Mo cool night looks around one eye, the look on the face immediately also becomes dignified: "we were cheated!"

    "What''s been fooled? What do you mean, brother-in-law of the underworld? " Chen Feng hide in Rain King Kong after don''t understand of ask a way.

    Ink cool night''s face, unprecedented dignified: "before all our attention in this Sarcophagus, but ignore why there are three channels around this cylinder!"

    "What''s so strange about that? Maybe it''s just for harmony? Otherwise, it would be too asymmetric if only one piece was repaired? It''s a good idea to cut the whole circle into three equal fan-shaped sections Chen Feng said with disapproval.

    Mo liangye shook his head and continued: "no, it''s not like that. Mude is a member of the Naxi people, who believe in Dongba religion. Dongba religion is a polytheism. They have three main beliefs: ancestor worship, ghost worship and nature worship. On the passage where we just came, there was a soul sealing tree, which refers to nature. And this sarcophagus is close to the passage on the right, in which lies Sauron''s ancestor mude, so this passage should refer to the ancestor. "

    "Well, according to you, there is also a kind of ghost worship?"

    Mo liangye turned to look at me and said coldly, "the passage of ghosts and gods refers to me!"

    "So did wood bring us here on purpose?" I asked in surprise.

    Mo liangye nodded and said: "yes, from the beginning, his purpose was to lead us here. The round stone platform we are standing on is actually an altar! He will gather all three kinds of worship and bury our living sacrifices here for him! "

    Ink cool night''s words, it can be said that every word is a bomb, will blow our hearts to pieces.

    We tried our best to get Luan Ming Jade tripod, but now we fall into a huge conspiracy designed by a living dead man.

    This is terrible!

    Hear words of Mo cool night, that corpse coldly smile: "you just understand now, isn''t it too late?"

    "What on earth do you want to do?" I asked indignantly.

    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want everyone who covets Luan Ming Jade tripod to be buried with me!" The corpse answered grimly.

 Chapter 417

    Hearing this, a cold sweat broke out on my back.

    His purpose is to let all of us bury him with us. Isn''t that why we all hang here?

    However, without waiting for me to return to this sentence, the whole cylindrical stone platform shook even more violently, shaking us so violently.

    Suo Fu stood unsteadily, his body tilted, and his whole body fell towards the edge of the stone platform.

    Fortunately, Chen Feng''s reaction is very fast, almost in an instant, he lost Rain King Kong, rushed to seize the father''s hand, trying to pull him up.

    But I don''t know why, when Chen Feng grabs Suo Fu''s hand, his face suddenly changes.

    "It''s over, we''re over!" Chen Feng yelled.

    Hearing the sound, I was puzzled. I ran quickly and took a look under the deep pool.

    Can be such a look, but really let me also silly eyes.

    Damn, I don''t know when there was a fire under the water of the whole deep pool, which made the whole pool red.

    What''s more, the key is that there are many yellow and green vines growing in the water of the deep pool, wriggling in the water like snakes, trying to climb up the stone platform.

    It must be these vines that shook the stone platform just now.

    Seeing this scene, I didn''t dare to think more. I immediately reached out and grabbed Suo Fu with Chen Feng to quickly pull him up.

    After all, it''s not clear what the following vines are.

    Unexpectedly, when I was with my father Chen Feng, a thick vine quickly sprang up from the pool, twining him, desperately pulling him down.

    Chen Feng and I, where is the opponent of the vine?

    Even if he and I tried our best, we didn''t hold him. We could only watch him curled up by the vine and fell down.

    "Father Sauron cried out anxiously.

    Words fall, see a black figure quickly jump down the stone platform, straight to the volume of the father''s vine and go.

    It''s a cool night!

    The next second, between lightning and flint, a cold light flashed, the vine had been cut in two, fell into the deep pool.

    As for Suo Fu, he was saved by Mo liangye and stood on the stone platform again.

    But it''s a pity that even if he was rescued, there was still a lot of blood on Suo Fu''s body. The place where he had just been covered by the vines was full of wounds, and every wound had blood flowing out.

    I am a little puzzled, looking at Mo liangye and asking: "what''s the matter? How could saufu be like this? "

    Mo liangye quickly took out a small medicine bottle from Chu Wu Jie and threw it to Suo Fu. He said coldly: "eat it quickly, it can stop bleeding quickly and inhibit corpse Qi from entering the body!"

    After that, Mo liangye turned to look at me again and said, "those are not ordinary vines. They are made of a mixture of bronze and blood. There is a lot of corpse Qi in them. Once stabbed by the thorn on the vine, the corpse Qi will enter the body with the blood. If it is not suppressed in time, the living person will become a zombie in less than half an hour. "

    Hearing this, I suddenly think of the soul tree that blocked our way.

    There are thousands of ghosts gathered in the soul tree, but we haven''t found the bodies of those ghosts near here.

    I thought that the bodies of those people must have been buried somewhere else, but I never thought that the bodies of thousands of wronged souls were left in the deep pool and became the nutrient for the growth of the vines below.

    What''s fatal is that we didn''t know there was such an evil thing under the deep pool before, and we also threw down the soul bronze tree and the body of the village head.

    Fresh copper and corpses fall into the pool, which is tantamount to providing fresh nutrients for these vines. Therefore, they become restless and active one after another.

    Think of this, at the moment I really want to cut myself and Chen Feng''s legs.

    All right, what are we doing with that?

    Fenghun tree and village head die when they die. Why do we have to throw them into the pool?

    Now it''s good. Is something wrong?

    Alas, it''s true that if you don''t do it, you won''t die!

    "What shall we do now?" I glanced at those climbing vines on the stone platform, and asked Mo liangye anxiously.

    Mo liangye looked around and finally set his eyes on the channel representing the worship of ghosts and gods. He said coldly, "go from there! Only by walking through the channel of worship, can I keep you all safe! "

    Indeed, in these three channels, ancestor worship refers to mude. It''s too dangerous to go from there. It''s uncertain what mude has done to us.

    Although nature worship is no longer covered by the soul tree, the stone gate on the other side of nature worship has been blocked by the vines. Even if we go there, it will not help.

    In contrast, only the worship of ghosts and gods is our only choice.

    After all, Mo liangye is the king of the underworld. He is in charge of thousands of souls in the underworld, and it is the best way for him to take this road.

    If it''s good for him, the rest of us will benefit as well.

    Thinking of this, I immediately turned to Chen Feng and several of them said: "go from the ghost channel!"

    Hear my voice, Chen Feng they a few also dare not delay, hurriedly to the direction of the ghost channel.

    See we want to escape from that channel, before that corpse immediately angry, two eyes red followed the fire, huff of the Fang Jiajia in the hand to the next stone wall on a throw, and then regardless of toward Chen Feng they rushed in the past.

    Mo cool night see, quickly kick the body fly, mercilessly fell on the stone platform.

    And I also don''t care about many, while the body will Fang Jiajia throw out the moment, throw out the ink line in the hand, in Fang Jiajia less than half a meter away from the stone wall, just with the ink line to pull her back!

    Xu was stunned by the fall of the corpse just now. Even when she returned to the stone platform, Fang Jiajia still hadn''t recovered for a long time.

    "What are you doing on your stomach? Waiting to die? " I didn''t get angry and scolded.

    Hearing this, Fang Jiajia regained her mind and gave me a very complicated look. Then she ran to help Fang Lianqiu and prepared to run away with her entourage.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, the whole cylindrical stone platform shakes more severely, and countless vines with barbs rush up from the pool, constantly climbing to the stone platform.

    Because of the uneven force on the stone platform, it was shaken to pieces.

    Seeing that the passageways were about to collapse, Mo liangye immediately took me and jumped. Instead of passing through the passageways, he flew directly to the plank road near the stone wall.

    Fortunately at the moment, Chen Feng and several of them have also run through the passage connecting the stone platform and stood on the plank road where we are.

    "Bang!" With a sound, the whole cylindrical stone platform was broken to one side by countless pain climbers, and suddenly fell to the side representing nature.

    But that''s not the end. The vines seemed to be pouring towards us like a tide if they didn''t kill us

 Chapter 418

    What''s more, the previous corpse jumped on us.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye immediately said to me in a cold voice, "I''ll deal with it. Take them away quickly!"

    "But, you..." I was a little worried about him.

    After all, the underground environment is so complicated. What should I do if he has an accident?

    Mo liangye took a deep look at me, then jumped and went straight to the corpse.

    "If you don''t go any more, everyone will not be able to go!" The sound of the cool night came from afar.

    Hear this words, I where still dare to grind Ji, quickly lead Chen Feng they toward ghost channel corresponding that stone gate to walk.

    Fortunately, this stone gate is not difficult to open, I just gently pull it open.

    I let them in and looked in the direction of the cool night. I saw that he was fighting with the corpse.

    However, from my point of view in the past, the corpse was obviously in the downwind, and was almost beaten by Mo liangye.

    Seeing this, my heart is a little more stable.

    "Little cousin, what else are you looking at? If you don''t close the stone gate again and those vines climb into the graveway, we''ll really have no place to hide! " Chen Feng urges a way in the side.

    "Close now? What about my husband? " I''m a little reluctant.

    "Why are you worried about him? Isn''t his skill enough to deal with the corpse of a living dead man? Now you close the stone gate. After a while, he''ll find a way to find us when he''s finished! "

    After thinking about it, I think what Chen Feng said is right.

    The key is that the vines are really climbing into the graveway where we are. If we don''t close the door again, I''m afraid they will really get in.

    So, almost without any hesitation, I closed the door of the tomb.

    Several of us turned on the searchlights for lighting, ready to rest at the entrance of the tomb for a while, just waiting for the cool night.

    Chen Feng came over, looked at me and asked, "why did you save Fang Jiajia just now? Don''t you hate her? "

    I was stunned for a moment, should say: "of course hate, she and Fang Lianqiu together killed my grandmother and ye Zichen, how can I not hate them? But I don''t want them to die like this? Even if they die, they can only die in my hands. Only then can my revenge be meaningful! "

    Hearing this, uncle Lu turned to look at me, sighed deeply, and said, "I hope their father and daughter can live long enough for you to avenge yourself!"

    I understand what uncle Lu means.

    Fang Lianqiu was bitten by the corpse before. Although Fang Jiajia had a gun in her hand, it must be very inconvenient to carry a person with a leg injury.

    Just now, we only focused on our own escape. We didn''t pay much attention to them at all. We only knew that they were running to the passage representing the worship of our ancestors.

    Ancestor worship and ghost worship belong to two graveways. Now we don''t know their situation. It''s hard to say whether they can get out of this graveway alive.

    After all, there are almost all kinds of organs in this tomb. There are many evil sects everywhere. If one doesn''t pay attention, he may commit his life here.

    Except for Fang Lianqiu and Fang Jiajia, the rest of them basically rely on those broken guns to support the field. They have no practical ability at all.

    Therefore, their future is also worrying!

    But it''s none of my business.

    Because it''s my responsibility to take a few people with me to go out safely.

    As for Fang Jiajia, what they will do is really beyond my control.

    When I was a friend, I owed her a lot. Just now I saved her life, and I paid her back.

    From then on, there was no friendship between her and me, only hatred!

    Thinking of this, I sighed and said to Uncle Lu, "don''t worry, I''ll take revenge on grandma!"

    Uncle Lu nodded happily, then lit a cigarette and smoked in silence.

    And I, then prick up ears to listen to the movement outside, want to know whether the Mo cool night actually come back.

    But I don''t know why, after listening for a long time, I didn''t hear any movement outside, even the creeping of the vines.

    "What''s going on? Why is there no sound outside? " I don''t understand.

    Chen Feng Leng for a while, should way: "this is unscientific! How can there be no sound when there is so much fighting outside? Little cousin, did you hear me wrong? "

    "If you don''t believe it, listen to it yourself!"

    With that, I pulled Chen Feng to the stone door and let him listen.

    Chen Feng learned from me and listened for a long time. He also looked surprised: "why can''t I hear my voice? Is there a truce outside? No, those vines are so fierce that they are going to cut us to pieces. How can a truce be possible? "

    Hearing our words, uncle Lu also realized that something unusual might have happened outside. His face changed slightly and he said, "if not, open the stone gate a little and see what''s going on outside!"

    Chen Feng and I gave each other a look, and then I pushed the stone gate open, while Chen Feng stood by at any time. In case of something wrong, he must close the stone gate at the first time to avoid those damned vines rushing into the graveway.

    But when I really opened a crack in the stone door, the scene outside made me look silly.

    Shit, what''s the... What''s the situation?

    It was quiet outside. There was no movement at all. Only the fire in the deep pool was still burning.

    I looked down and saw that all the vines had been cut off and scattered in the deep pool, losing their vitality.

    Apart from that, there is nothing unusual outside.

    But it is because there is no abnormality that it is even more bizarre.

    Because... Mo liangye is missing!

    I pushed the whole stone gate open, and then the fire in the deep pool looked around, but I didn''t see the shadow of the cool night at all.

    Not only that, but also the plank road we came to before was destroyed. Even now I want to go back to find him, there is no way to go.

    But I can''t just leave him alone. I have to go back to find him and leave the damn wood tomb with him!

    Thinking of this, I put out the ink line from the storage ring, and wanted to find a place to fix it. Then I swam to the place where I saw him for the last time.

    Who knows, Chen Feng but a pull me.

    "Little cousin, are you crazy? So far away, you use ink line to swing past, not to seek death. What is it? "

    "But he''s gone now. I''m going to find him!" I look firm said.

    Seeing that I was so stubborn, even uncle Lu began to persuade me.

    "Chen Feng is right. You''re just going to die! If you come back in case of cold night, you''ll have to go back to save you! "

    "Now what? I can''t leave him alone, can I? " I asked anxiously.

    Uncle Lu went to the entrance of the graveway and looked around like a deep pool. He sighed and said, "he should be OK. Let''s go to the graveway first. With his ability, we can find him soon!"

 Chapter 419

    Even uncle Lu said that, so I have to give up.

    After all, we have a clear picture of what is going on outside.

    As they said, even if I use the power of ink lines to swing past now, I will probably get nothing. In the end, if something happens, I may not even be able to go back to this tomb.

    Not only that, now I am shouldering not only my life, but also the safety of the other four people.

    I brought them in, and even if I don''t go out myself, I have to bring them out of this grave safely.

    This tomb is a place for wood to sleep, but it is not the final destination of us. I have no reason to let them die with me.

    So, weighing the left and right, I can only give up the plan of looking for Mo liangye according to what they said, and lead them slowly to the depth of the tomb path.

    Now, I just hope that Mo liangye can be safe, and then run away from this passage to meet us in front.

    If he doesn''t show up in the end, he will send uncle Lu and them out of the grave, and I will come back for him.

    All in all, I want to send uncle Lu out and find Mo liangye.

    He and I live and die together, never live in the world!

    Fortunately, this passage is different from the one we came in before. It has no mechanism and no strange sound, so it''s easy for us to walk all the way.

    "Little cousin, is this the way out? Don''t take us askew Chen Feng yelled.

    In fact, his suspicion is also reasonable.

    After all, there is such a completely safe passage in the tomb. I feel that something is not right.

    With wood''s ruthless nature, how could it be possible to set up such a tomb passage that can be passed at will?

    Is it hard to say that when he was building a tomb, he suddenly changed his temper and became kind?

    Seriously, the probability is very, very small, so small that it is almost negligible, even impossible.

    So we have to be more careful on the way back.

    Thinking of this, I turned to look at Chen Feng and said in a cold voice, "whether this is the way out or not, but now we have no other choice. So stop yelling and go on! If you go, you may go out. If you don''t go, there''s no chance to go out! "

    Chen Feng thought about it and thought it was the same.

    Instead of staying in the same place and waiting to die, it''s better to walk along the tomb path. Maybe we can find the way out?

    So, after a short rest, he went on.

    Xu was stimulated by my words. This time, Chen Feng''s pace was obviously accelerated. After a while, he went to the front of the team.

    Seeing his posture, I couldn''t help joking with Uncle Lu: "Chen Feng can''t stand the shock. It''s like beating chicken blood when he''s excited!"

    Uncle Lu laughed and said: "Chen Feng has never suffered anything in his life. He has a childish temper and it''s normal to shout a few words. However, with his ability and temperament, I think if he settles down for a few more years, he may really be able to make a success of his career! "

    "Maybe, if he really has no two brushes, his grandfather will not trust to give him the seat of the master of the Chen family." I answered faintly.

    Uncle Lu nodded and was about to say something, but suddenly he heard the voice from Chen Feng in front of him.

    "Come here. There''s a tomb."

    Hearing the sound, we quickly ran over and looked at it, only to find that the tomb was half the size of a football field.

    What surprised us most was the pottery figurines in the whole tomb.

    That''s right. It''s pottery figurines, lifelike pottery figurines, pottery figurines similar to those in Xi''an.

    However, the pottery figurines here are not as old as the terracotta warriors and horses, and their costumes are closer to the ethnic minorities in Southwest China.

    After all, the terracotta warriors were built by the Han people in the Qin Dynasty, more than 2000 years ago.

    The tomb of mude was built in the Ming Dynasty, which is only a few hundred years away from now. It''s more than a thousand years away. It''s not so old, but it''s normal.

    In addition, mude is a native of the Naxi people. It is reasonable that the pottery figurines he built follow the traditional Naxi costumes.

    But the strange thing is, how can there be so many pottery figurines in the tomb of mude?

    And they were all installed in such a large tomb. What was this wood want to do?

    Out of curiosity, I used a searchlight to shine on these pottery figurines, trying to figure out why.

    But unfortunately, no matter I look up and down, left and right, I don''t find any abnormality in this pottery figurine.

    Could it be that all the things I worried about before were superfluous?

    However, for the sake of safety, I would like to remind you carefully.

    "Let''s go along the middle road of this pottery figurine. Don''t touch the pottery figurines on both sides. They look harmless, but we don''t know why they''re here yet. It''s better to be careful. "

    Hearing what I said, everyone raised his heart and stepped carefully on the path that only one person could pass through in the middle of the terracotta figurines.

    At the end of the road, there is a door. Although we don''t know where it will lead, there is no other fork in the passage. We have no choice but to go on.

    It is because everyone is very careful that most of the way has gone, and nothing unusual has happened.

    Seeing the door not far in front of me, I finally put down my heart.

    Soon, soon we can get out of the pottery figurines. As long as we get out of the pottery figurines, we can be safe for the time being, I thought silently in my heart.

    However, as soon as I finished reciting, there was a sound behind me.

    I subconsciously looked back, but saw that Suo Fu didn''t know whether his feet were slippery or what. His whole body tilted and fell directly into the pile of pottery figurines.

    "Oh, I''m dead! Come on, pull me up Suofer cried out in pain.

    Solon, who was walking in front of his father, immediately reached out to pull him, and complained: "father, why are you not careful? I was scared out of my heart just now

    Hearing this, Suo Fu looked at Suo Lang and asked, "didn''t you suddenly trip me from the front?"

    Solang shook his head and said, "this place is so dangerous. How can I do such a careless thing?"

    "Then... Who tripped me just now? I remember a foot tripped in front of me, and then I fell Suo Fu said with a puzzled face.

    With this, the atmosphere of the whole tomb became extremely strange.

    Suo Fu said someone tripped him, while Suo Lang, who was walking in front of him, said he didn''t trip at all.

    In this case, there are only two possibilities: one is that solang is lying, and the other is that someone else is tripping over his father.

    But there are no other people in this tomb except us.

    Is there anything else in this tomb?

 Chapter 420

    Thinking of this, I had to walk slowly and look around with searchlights to see if there was anything harmful hidden in the pottery figurines.

    However, this check doesn''t matter. It really gives me a big surprise.

    I saw the two terracotta figures knocked down by suofer had been broken, and red things appeared in the broken holes, which looked like human flesh peeled.

    I was shocked, subconsciously back for a while, dare not see.

    Shit, if this piece of terracotta is full of skinned people, it''s really terrible.

    It''s true that mude is insidious and vicious, but it''s not only cruel to peel a living person to make a pottery figurine, but also to calcine it at a high temperature. It''s just breaking the limit of human endurance, OK?

    See my face ugly tight, walking in front of Chen Feng turned to look at me, asked: "little cousin, what''s the matter with you? What is it that scares you like this? "

    With that, Chen Feng came slowly and used his searchlight to shine on the two terracotta figures.

    As a result, the next second, his whole body was scared to jump.

    This jump, directly hit a nearby pottery figurine.

    In an instant, the terracotta fell to the ground, smashing its whole upper body and dropping some bright red human flesh from it.

    Indistinctly, I feel that the red flesh of the pottery figurine seems to be wriggling, like a beating heart.

    I leaned forward and wanted to see what happened with the searchlight, but unexpectedly, Chen Feng on one side suddenly grabbed me.

    "Don''t go, that... That thing is too evil. We have to leave here quickly. I''m afraid it''s too late later!" Chen Feng''s face is more ugly than ever.

    Hearing this, our faces suddenly changed. We didn''t dare to delay, so we stood back and wanted to leave here quickly.

    However, before I left, I used the searchlight to shine on the fallen pottery figurine again.

    And this time, I finally saw what it was.

    I swear, I haven''t seen anything so disgusting and terrible so far.

    Because, the pottery figurines in the pack, not next to what, but one after another, long and thin, such as earthworm like red worms.

    They are all closely intertwined and wriggling together. At first glance, they are really like a group of beating human flesh.

    But I know that this thing is more terrible than skinned human flesh. You can see it from the thin barbs on them.

    Wait, barb?

    When I was just in the deep pool, the green vines in the pool also had barbs. Is this really a coincidence?

    Mo liangye said that it was made of blood and copper.

    Is it possible that the tiny insects in the pottery figurines are actually the larvae of the green vines?

    Thinking of this, I felt even colder at the moment. I didn''t dare to delay for a second, so I followed Chen Feng to escape from this area.

    Shit, if these pottery figurines are really filled with those young green vines, then we are really finished today.

    There was a cool night before, so we could avoid the green vines and save our lives.

    Now, not only is the dark night gone, but we are also faced with a whole Tomb of vine larvae, which is really terrible!

    But just as the saying goes, the more anxious we are, the more likely we are to get into trouble. No, we have just walked two steps, and the saufu behind us suddenly burst out a shrill scream.

    Our hearts were shocked. Although we didn''t want to stop, we still had to look back at saufu''s situation.

    Suo Fu''s face was very ferocious. His thin face was swollen, as if it were steamed bread with water.

    What is fatal is that under the skin of his face, it seems that something is about to move and wants to break the ground.

    "Run... Run..." Suo Fu yelled at us with all his strength.

    After shouting, I saw that there were several tiny larvae in his mouth.

    It''s obvious that saufu had been infected with these insects when he fell just now.

    After a few minutes, these insects have quickly invaded saufu''s body, eating his flesh and blood.

    But the question is, when we just used the searchlight to shine on the pottery figurines, Chen Feng and I were very close to the pottery figurines. Why didn''t we do anything?

    Unless, unless, except just now, Sophie had come into contact with it in other places.

    Because of contact, there is a special substance in saufu''s body, which can lure these insects into his body desperately!

    Aware of this, I suddenly remembered that when I was in the deep pool before, saufu had been swept by the green vines and stabbed by the thorns of the vines.

    That is to say, it is very likely that these larvae already existed in saufu''s body at that time.

    However, there was no suitable lure before, so these larvae did not really attack.

    Now, when Suo Fu accidentally broke the pottery figurines, the larvae of the pottery figurines swarmed up to eat Suo Fu clean!

    Seeing his father become like this, solanton''s whole body broke down, looking excited to save his father.

    Seeing this, I quickly grabbed him.

    "Don''t go, don''t die fearlessly!" I said in a cold voice.

    Hearing what I said, solang was more excited and yelled at me: "I said a long time ago, I don''t want to enter the wood grave of laoshizi, but you just want me to. As a result, now that we''re in, my father''s life is in danger, but you refuse to save him. I can see through you! "

    With that, solang wanted to break away from me and save her father.

    But even if we really take Suo Fu out of this tomb, it''s hard for him to survive in his present situation.

    Even in the process, the rest of us may be bitten to death by these terrible insects, which are neither plants nor animals.

    Instead of losing a few lives in vain, I have to make a decisive choice in this case.

    Thinking of this, I immediately raised my hand and slashed it on solang''s back neck.

    In an instant, solang fainted. I asked Chen Feng to carry him up.

    As if he understood my choice and his fate, Suo Fu struggled and yelled: "we must... We must... We must safely take him out... Please... Please..."

    Then, with all his strength, he took out something from his pocket, like some folded pieces of paper, and handed it to me.

    "Help... Help me give this to him... He... Let... Let him live... I... I will bless him in heaven..."

    Suo Fu was lying on the ground, the skin on his face had fallen off, showing that the pile of insects were desperately wriggling, looking particularly frightening.

    But he still held the folded papers high, as if waiting for me to take them.

    I raised my foot to go in his direction. Uncle Lu stopped me and said meaningfully, "Xiao Fei, you have to think clearly, these insects..."

    Without waiting for uncle Lu to finish speaking, I had made a choice. I quickly walked up to Suo Fu, took the pieces of paper and put them in the storage ring.

    Seeing that I took the paper, Suo Fu''s mouth full of blood lined with a smile of satisfaction, and said in a trembling voice: "mi... Miss mi... Thank you... I... I don''t regret coming in with you... Only... I hope you can protect Suo lang... he... He is the only concern I have in this world... Please..."

    With the last word, a broken voice burst out from the whole tomb.

    Looking around, we can see that the pottery figurines in the whole tomb are basically broken. Countless long and thin red insects climb out of the pottery figurines and come towards us.

    Seeing this scene, Suo Fu''s face was also full of panic, and he cried out with all his strength: "run! Run! Get out alive

    Words fall, we have no time to respond, then quickly along the passage to the door of the other side of the tomb.

    Before, I always thought that this section of the road was only about 20 meters, and it took only a few seconds to run.

    But in this case, the distance of 20 meters is the longest distance in our life.

    The pottery figurines are still broken one by one, and more and more red worms are coming towards us, which means that every step we take is actually like stepping on a sea of fire.

    If one accidentally falls to the side, it''s definitely a place of no death.

    At this critical moment of life and death, none of us dare to make fun of it. We all make full efforts to run with our lives.

    At the end of the run, I almost took a breath and finally came to the front of the tomb door.

    In order to run for his life, uncle Lu didn''t care about any mechanism at the moment. He directly opened the tomb door and ran out with me and Chen Feng.

    Then, uncle Lu quickly closed the door of the tomb, took out a plastic bottle from his backpack, and poured the contents evenly at the door of the tomb.

    I smelled it and found that the liquid in the bottle was actually black dog blood!

    As we all know, the dog is one of the five spiritual pets. It is the animal of the highest Yang. The five elements belong to the earth, and the earth controls the water, that is, it can control the Yin substance.

    According to legend, the Xiaotian dog under Yang Erlang''s seat is a black dog, which contains the innate Qi of Yang. Therefore, the black dog is the most effective one to conquer Yin, and its blood can block most of the Yin things.

    These red worms are not only the larvae of those vines in the deep pool, but also the mixture of blood and copper.

    After sucking human blood, stained with corpse gas, and being deeply buried in this ancient tomb, it is naturally a Yin thing. If there is no accident, it must be blocked by black dog''s blood.

    But the problem is that the black dog uncle Xuelu only has one bottle, which is enough to scatter on the floor of the tomb door. If those red worms come out from other crevices of the tomb door, then we really have to obey fate!

    Unexpectedly, just when we were so worried, a voice came from the tomb door.

    "Run! I''ll... I''ll stop these red bugs... Run

    It''s Sophie''s voice!

    He was also worried that the red bugs would run out through the cracks, so he went to the door to drive and stop the red bugs for us.

    He''s... Sacrificing himself, winning more time when we run away!

    It seems to be shocked by the sacrifice spirit of suofer, and our eyes are moist now.

    "Uncle Suo, we will never let you down."

    With that, I made a deep bow to the tomb door, and then ran along the tomb road with Chen Feng and them.

    Behind him, there was a scream from Suo Fu in the tomb: "ah... Run... The farther you run, the better... Run..."

    Saufu''s voice, like a whip, beat us hard.

    We ran forward regardless of everything, just want to be far away from the previous tomb.

    Because at this moment in our mind, there is only one idea, that is, anyway, we must live, live out of this tom

 Chapter 421

    I don''t know how long we ran. At last, we were all out of breath and finally stopped.

    At this moment, we can''t hear Suo Fu''s voice at all. Except for our panting, we can''t hear any other movement. I turned to Chen Feng and said, "it''s almost safe here. Let''s put Suo Lang down and have a rest first."

    Hearing my words, Chen Feng immediately put solang down from his back, leaning against the stone wall of the graveway.

    "Damn, I''m so tired! The boy looks very thin. It''s heavy to run on his back! " Chen Feng bent over and kept panting.

    "No way, who let you be the only strong laborer here? Master and I are old and weak, and only you can recite Solon! "

    After I opened my mouth to Chen Feng, I handed out a few bottles of water from the storage ring and handed it to Chen Feng and uncle Lu: "they are all too tired to rest here for a while, and then plan again."

    Chen Feng unscrewed the bottle cap, looked up and took a drink, then looked at solang on the ground and asked faintly, "what can he do? If I carry it all the way, no matter how strong I am, I can''t stand it. "

    I thought about it and thought so.

    After all, it''s hard to say how far we are from the exit.

    If let Chen Feng carry sorang like this all the time, don''t say he can''t stand it, even if it''s a cool night, it''s estimated that he''s tired enough.

    The key is, just a tomb is so dangerous, who knows if there will be more terrible things waiting for us.

    It''s not convenient to run for life even though I''m tired of carrying solang all the time.

    For a long time, maybe not safe will solang out, but put Chen Feng also to take in.

    In that case, the gain is not worth the loss.

    Thinking of this, I had to nod my head and say to Chen Feng, "if it doesn''t work, you''ll find a way to wake him up and let him go."

    This words, Chen Feng immediately happy: "is not to wake him up, this thing is simple!"

    Said, Chen Feng looked up to drink water, open mouth then even spray on the face of Suolang.

    Xu is smelled by Chen Feng''s saliva. After a while, sorang actually opened his eyes.

    "Where is this?" Sorang asked with a circle on his face.

    I handed out the paper towel from the storage ring and handed it to Solange, so that he could wipe his face. He said, "we''ve already run out of the tomb, and now in the grave, it''s safe for the time being."

    "What about my father? Have you rescued my father? " Sorang asked anxiously.

    Hearing this, our faces suddenly changed and we were very depressed.

    "I''m sorry... We didn''t save your father. He died in that tomb to help us block those terrible insects." I said with a heavy tone.

    As soon as he said this, sorang was stunned.

    After about a few seconds, I finally got a reaction. I grabbed my neck and yelled: "before I came in, didn''t you say that you would take me and him out safely? Why can''t you do it, why can''t you do it! "

    Xu is too excited, sorang''s mood at the moment has fallen into madness, two eyes stare like Tongling general, face is extremely fierce.

    But I''m not going to fight.

    He''s just lost his dearest father, and it''s normal for him to react like this.

    What''s more, we are sorry for him, did not save his father, I have no face to beg his forgiveness.

    Now, even if he killed me, I don''t have a complaint.

    Can Chen Feng they don''t see like this, see I was clamped by sorang, Chen Feng immediately urgent, a grip sorang''s neck, vicious command: "you quickly let go of my cousin, or I''ll kill you!"

    Although both Suolang and Chen Feng are strong men, Suolang is not as strong as Chen Feng. After a while, Suolang was choked by Chen Feng and had to release his hand on my neck.

    "You killed my father. Sooner or later, I''ll figure it out with you." Solon glared at me.

    On hearing this, Chen Feng was immediately annoyed.

    "Are you a fool? If I hadn''t tried my best to recite you just now, do you think you can still live now? We have saved your life. What qualifications do you have to settle accounts with us now? "

    Worried about the stimulation, I turned to see Chen Feng, indicating that he had enough.

    But who knows this goods now with ate the explosive to be the same, still in there crackling scold sorang.

    Solon wanted to retort several times, but he didn''t find a chance to interrupt at all, so he had to give up for a while.

    Waiting for Chen Feng to finish, uncle Lu on one side also opened his mouth at the moment.

    "Sorang, we know that you are very sad and angry now, but now we are deep in the ancient tomb, and there are many dangers around us. It''s really not the time to be angry and sad. This time, we all feel very sorry for not being able to take your father out safely, but anyway, we all respect your father as a man. He gave his life to all of us, so we have to walk out of this ancient tomb alive. Do you understand? "

    Seeing that uncle Lu spoke sincerely, sorang''s anger gradually dissipated.

    After all, the dead are gone. No matter what, they can''t be saved.

    But the living still have to live, don''t they?

    "What did my father leave before he died?" Sorang asked.

    "Yes, your father left a letter."

    With that in mind, I handed out the folded sheets of paper from Sufu before death, and handed them to him.

    Sorang took the letter and unfolded it. After a while, tears fell.

    "Father... My father... I want to support my son, but I''m not here... I''m sorry for you..." Solon said to himself, weeping over the letter.

    I stood next to sorang and took a look at his father''s letter. I roughly read it in 7788.

    "Soran: when you see this letter, I think I''ll be gone. In fact, before I left Lijiang and followed Lu Xingluo to Lugu Lake, I had a premonition that I might not be able to go back this time, so I wrote such a letter in advance. It''s my last words to you. "

    "Don''t be sad. My death has been predestined since our ancestor Mu de took the Luan Ming Jade tripod as his own. We can''t change it at all. That Luan Ming Jade tripod was originally an ancient deity, collecting the spirit of heaven and earth, which was not possessed by ordinary people at all. But our ancestor Mu de was greedy. He not only took it as his own, but also brought it into the tomb to sleep with him forever. This kind of behavior will be punished by heaven! And this kind of natural calamity should still fall on our descendants of Mu family. "

    "There are only you and me left in our generation. Therefore, this curse will surely fall on you and me. You are my only son. I don''t want to let you bear the scourge. Let me protect you

    "I''ve never told you that I''m content and proud to have a son like you in my life. Just, the road behind, I can''t accompany you to continue to go on, I hope you do a kind person, don''t like our ancestors wood do that as a person who does evil. Otherwise, this kind of curse will continue to come to your descendants. "

    ����

    See here, not only sorang, even my eyes, also gradually moist.

    A parent''s love for his son must be far-reaching.

    Although his father is only one of the numerous ordinary parents, his fatherly love to sorang is unusual.

    Perhaps, from the beginning, he was ready to die for soran at any time.

    Therefore, just now in the tomb, when his body was bitten by those terrible vine larvae, he could recognize the situation in such a short time and make the most correct choice.

    Death is terrible. Everyone is afraid of death, not to mention the extremely terrible way of death.

    But in order to let sorang live, Soren''s father chose to sacrifice himself without hesitation. He didn''t even save himself.

    Because in his mind, sorang''s life is more important than his own.

    Such a father''s love is really respected.

    So, after reading his father''s suicide note, sorang''s whole mood completely collapsed. He squatted on the ground and cried for a long time before he finally dried his tears and stood up again.

    "I''m sorry, I wronged you just now. I apologize to you!"

    With that, solang bowed to us deeply.

    I quickly picked him up and said, "you really don''t have to do this. You just lost your father and you are in a bad mood. It''s understandable that we don''t blame you. Moreover, our lives were saved by your father, and your family is our Savior. "

    Hearing what I said, solang sighed and said, "let''s talk about the death of my father after we go out. Uncle Lu is right. The most important thing now is to get out of here first. "

    Seeing that Solon finally figured it out, I was a little relieved.

    Fortunately, fortunately, he didn''t want to strangle me like that.

    Otherwise, I''ll beat him to death on the spot with a heavy hand. That''s a big game.

    Think of here, I faint smile, said: "rest for such a long time, physical strength has almost recovered, now we should go back to the road."

    "I hope we don''t meet any evil things in front of us! Let''s do that again. My heart can''t stand it! " Chen Feng said casually.

    "We''ve gone through so many difficulties, so there must be nothing ahead, right? No matter how cruel that wood is, it''s not as if the whole tomb is full of evil traps? " As I walk, I respond to Chen Feng''s words.

    But I have forgotten that some things can''t be said, once said, it is likely to be effective.

    No, as soon as my front foot dropped, I heard a strange laugh in my back foot.

    "Haha... Haha... Haha, haha..."

    Shit, it''s the same voice!

    What the hell is this thing?

    Why does Mao follow us wherever we go?

 Chapter 422

    I''m not the only one who broke out in a cold sweat at the sound.

    This is not, Chen Feng their faces have changed, one by one with searchlights to the tomb around the past, trying to figure out where the sound is from.

    After all, this is the third time we have heard this sound since we entered the tomb of mude.

    Every time, it appears so unprepared that we are not prepared at all.

    The key is that it still laughs so creepy, not only makes people sweat and hair upright, but also makes people confused about what it''s really doing.

    As the saying goes, what is prepared is not terrible, but what is unknown is the most terrible.

    This thing has been following us all the time, and it''s still in the case that we don''t know when it will jump out and give us a fatal blow.

    Therefore, instead of continuing to evade blindly, the best way to eradicate this threat is to face it bravely.

    Thinking of this, I also use the overhead searchlight to look around.

    Who knows, this look, almost scared my little heart out.

    Because, right in front of me, there was a man standing there!

    I went to the tomb. In addition to us, there was only the Fang family in the tomb passage. In terms of appearance, the man in front of me was not the equipment of the Fang family at all.

    That is to say, this person is likely to exist in this tomb.

    Even, it should be the source of the sound just now.

    It seems to confirm what I said. Just when I thought of it, the extremely strange voice sounded again.

    "Haha... Haha... Haha, haha..."

    By the way, in the dark of the tomb, the voice is really strange to the extreme!

    What''s fatal is that this time, the voice is obviously from the person in the front of the tomb!

    The atmosphere became more and more dignified. We didn''t even dare to speak. Holding our breath, we moved slowly towards the person.

    Close... Close... Only one step

    Seeing that we were only one step away from that person, I felt my heart beat fast and even my hands trembled slightly.

    "You... Who are you?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    However, hearing my voice, the man did not answer, but slowly raised his head and gave me a strange smile.

    "Mi Xiaofei, don''t you know me?"

    This voice!

    This face!

    In front of me, this man is Dong Xiaoxiao, who went to Korea to be an exchange student with me!

    Although I haven''t been in touch with her for a long time, the face in front of me, no matter from which angle, is clearly Dong Xiaoxiao!

    But the question is, shouldn''t she be studying in South Korea now? How could she suddenly return home and still appear in the tomb of mude, where ordinary people can''t get in?

    And the previous laughter, so strange and uncertain, is it really her?

    In front of all this, I do not believe some of their own memories and eyes.

    But even so, I still had to make things clear, so I summoned up the courage to ask: "smile, why are you here? How did you get in? "

    Dong smiles cunningly for a while, and then something suddenly appears in his hand.

    The light of the Searchlight hit on it, let me clearly see that the thing is red.

    Blood red, unspeakable charm and weird.

    Yes, it is the other shore flower, which was burned by me!

    "Mi Xiaofei, long time no see!"

    Dong laughed for a while, and then gradually changed into a face.

    That face, it is let me countless times in the dream are afraid of the face.

    Li Manshu!

    Dong Xiaoxiao is Li Manshu!

    I don''t want to believe this fact, but this can explain why Dong Xiaoxiao participated in almost all the cases I met in Korea.

    Once may be a coincidence, but more times, is it a coincidence that can be explained?

    Not only that, but also the later death of en Zhen''s father Cui Shicheng, combined with the fact that Dong Xiaoxiao is Li Manshu, can fully explain it.

    This fact is too terrible, I should have thought it was her!

    "Mi Xiaofei, didn''t you expect that?" Li Manshu asked with a sneer.

    "You''ve followed me all the way to Korea, and you''ve come here from Korea, not just to ask me such nonsense?" I also gave a cold answer.

    Li Manshu glanced at us and said with a faint smile, "yes, I''ve come here with you for one purpose -- Luan Ming Jade tripod! I know it''s on you now, if you know what you''re looking for... "

    Without waiting for Li Manshu to finish, I flatly refused: "don''t dream! Even if you kill me today, I will never hand over Luan Ming Jade tripod! You can''t take it without my instructions

    "Yes? Then you have to look at this! "

    Li Manshu sneered, clapped his hand and walked out of the darkness.

    Not surprisingly, I know both of them.

    Their faces are so familiar.

    But their eyes are so strange.

    Or, they don''t have eyes at all.

    They are like two walking corpses, and they are slowly coming towards us under the control of Li Manshu.

    "Eun Jung!" Chen Feng lost his voice and screamed.

    "Snow on the moon!" Solon also exclaimed in surprise.

    But no matter how they shout, en Zhen and Yue Xue are staring at us, there is no expression in their eyes, just like they don''t know them at all.

    Aware of the abnormality of en Zhen and Yuexue, Chen Feng roars angrily at Li Manshu: "what did you do to en Zhen?"

    Seeing Chen Feng so angry, Li Manshu is even more proud at the moment.

    "In fact, I didn''t do anything. I just controlled their mind with ghost. Now I give them birth, and they give birth. I let them die, and they die. As for whether they live or die, it all depends on your best friend Mi Xiaofei! "

    With that, Li Manshu turned to look at me, full of provocative look.

    Hearing Li Manshu''s words, solang quickly prayed to me: "Miss MI, I know that thing is very important to you. Can... Can month snow she is innocent, I beg you, please give things to this woman, month snow they change back, OK

    He didn''t know the meaning of Luan Ming Jade tripod to us, so it''s nothing wrong to say such words.

    But what I didn''t expect was that Chen Feng actually said the same thing as him.

    "Little cousin, I know it''s not the right time to say this, but... I really don''t want to lose Enzhen, do you understand?"

    Although Chen Feng didn''t say it clearly, he told me his choice clearly in his words and expression.

    During that time in Korea, I saw the relationship between him and Eun Jeon.

    For a man, the most painful thing in the world is to lose his beloved woman.

    If it''s a cool night now, he will make the same choice as Chen Feng, won''t he?

    But we already know that Li Manshu and Fang''s family are in collusion. If she is really allowed to take Luan Ming Jade tripod and help the Shura Kingdom revive Chiyou, the whole world and the underworld will be ruined.

    How can I bear this responsibility?

    Enzhen and Yuexue are good people and my partners. I should not abandon them.

    But I should not abandon, in fact, the whole world and the underworld!

    Thinking of this, I immediately refused: "Li Manshu, do you think this can make me obedient? Don''t dream

    "It seems that you are toasting instead of drinking! Today, I''ll give you a good taste of losing a friend! "

    With that, Li Manshu''s back immediately grew a big other shore flower. The pistils of the other shore flower penetrated into the skin of en Zhen and Yue Xue like fine needles, and sucked their blood into the flower core bit by bit.

    "I''ll give you three minutes. If you don''t hand in Luan Ming Jade tripod, the lives of your two little friends will be buried here today!" Li Man Shu a face Yin ruthless of say.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng and sorrenton all collapsed.

    "Cousin, I beg you, please help en Zhen. I''ve loved her all my life. I can''t live without her Chen Feng prayed to me.

    Solon was more rough than him. He grabbed my neck as before and said fiercely: "take things out and give them to her, or I''ll break your neck!"

    I gave him a cold glance and punched him in the stomach.

    Sorang ate pain, subconsciously released the hand pinching my neck.

    "If you want to break my neck, I''m afraid you don''t have the qualification yet!" I said with a surly face.

    But unexpectedly, at the moment when I defeated solang, Chen Feng quickly flashed in front of me. The slender silver needle in my hand was only 2 mm away from my eyes.

    As long as I move a little, his silver needle will pierce my eyeball and make me blind in an instant.

    Seeing this scene, uncle Lu on one side was also flustered at the moment.

    "Chen Feng, don''t mess about. She''s your cousin! For the sake of a woman, you even hurt your cousin. Are you worthy of your Chen family''s ancestors? "

    Chen Feng did not answer uncle Lu''s words, but looked at me coldly and said: "little cousin, I don''t want to hurt you, I just want to save my en Zhen!"

    Hearing this, I wanted to say something, but after Chen Feng''s voice fell, his mouth was still moving, as if he was saying something in secret.

    Thinking of Chen Feng''s abnormal behavior today, I was worried that Li Manshu would see it, so I casually said, "I didn''t expect that you are such a cousin. I really regret that I was blind and would bring you here!"

    In fact, when I say this, my eyes have been staring at Chen Feng''s mouth.

    Although he didn''t make any more sound, I already knew what he was saying from the shape of his mouth.

    There''s something wrong with this en Zhen!

    Yes, that''s what Chen Feng told me with his mouth.

    I will quickly turn this sentence in my head, and finally understand where the problem is!

    It turns out that this is what happened

 Chapter 423

    Although I have made the truth of the matter clear, I still dare not act rashly.

    After all, Yuexue is still in Li Manshu''s hands.

    If something goes wrong, Yuexue''s life will be over.

    Thinking of this place, I had to take all the measures to get it out, and put the Luan Ming Jade tripod out of storage and control, holding it in my hand, and said to Li Manshu, "I can give you something, but you have to let people go!"

    "No, you have to give it to me first!" Li Man Shu cold voice refuses a way.

    I white her one eye, light say: "send you three words: impossible! If I give you something and you don''t let people go, then I''ll lose a lot of money

    Hearing what I said, Li Manshu couldn''t help but feel annoyed: "I have people in my hands now, and you are not qualified to bargain with me!"

    I gave a cold smile and said: "yes, people are in your hands, but this jade tripod is in my hands! I believe that since you''ve tried your best to take this thing, you must also know the value of it. If you don''t want to deliver the goods and let others go, I will destroy the jade tripod and let you go in vain. At that time, Chiyou will not be revived. Can King Shura give you good fruit to eat? "

    "Are you scaring me? Do you think I would believe you if you said you destroyed Luan Ming Jade tripod? If you destroy this thing, you will not be able to resurrect nuyu. At that time, everyone will lose, and no one will be able to do well! " Li Manshu responded coldly.

    "Yes, it''s not a good thing for us to destroy Luan Ming Jade tripod, but I''d rather burn all the jade than be subject to you!"

    With that, I raised the jade tripod of Luan ming to the ground.

    Seeing me really, Li Manshu''s face flashed a flustered look, and subconsciously glanced in the direction of en Zhen and Yue Xue.

    Although this eye is only a second, it is enough to be captured by me.

    It turns out that''s true!

    With this definite result, I felt more confident and said, "how about it? Do you want to burn all the stones, or do you want to deliver the goods at one hand and release the people at the same time? "

    Li Manshu looked at me coldly, hesitated for a few seconds, and finally agreed to my proposal.

    "Well, you come over with the jade tripod, and the delivery and release will be carried out at the same time!"

    Hearing this, uncle Lu was a little nervous.

    Although he didn''t know the grudge between Li Manshu and me, the tense atmosphere still made him feel uneasy.

    "Xiaofei, you... You have to think about it clearly... It''s too dangerous. Maybe as soon as you go there..." Uncle Lu said with a worried face.

    I shook my head and said, "master, she has our partners in her hands. I have to go and save them. If... I can''t come back alive, you''ll have to go out on your own! "

    Uncle Lu looked at me with complicated eyes, then nodded and said, "Xiao Fei, you''ll be fine. You''ll be fine."

    It seems that I can''t see Uncle Lu and me so sentimental. Li Manshu is a little impatient now.

    "Whether you are finished or not, change or not, in a word, I don''t want to continue to waste time with you here!" Li Man Shu urges a way.

    Hearing this, I turned my head and walked slowly towards them with Luan Ming Jade tripod.

    Because the distance is not far, so no two steps, I have stood in front of Li Manshu.

    I bent down, put Luan Mingyu Ding beside Li Manshu, looked up and said to her, "the thing is already here. You just need to bend down to get it. Can we let them go now? "

    Seeing that the Luan Ming Jade tripod was close at hand, Li Manshu''s face suddenly showed a trace of joy, and immediately bent down to get the Luan Ming Jade tripod.

    However, what she didn''t expect was that when her hand just touched the jade tripod, I immediately raised my foot and hit her, and then snapped: "break!"

    The next second, he saw Li Manshu fly out of the body in an instant burst into ashes.

    As for the Luan Ming Jade tripod, although it almost fell to the ground, fortunately, it was finally caught by Chen Feng who rushed over quickly.

    "Little cousin, I thought it was risky for you to hide the thirteen needles of the ghost gate in the jade tripod, but I didn''t expect that you really did it!" Chen Feng praised.

    Yes, just as Chen Feng said, when I came over with the jade tripod just now, I secretly hid the ghost door thirteen needles in the jade tripod.

    The other side only wants to get the jade tripod as soon as possible, where will I notice these little moves?

    Therefore, the little silver needle had penetrated into her body at the moment when she touched the jade tripod.

    As I recited the mantra and snapped "break", she naturally lost her share.

    But unfortunately, she is not the most important thing I have to deal with today.

    Because I know that the real Li Manshu has not turned into ashes.

    Li Manshu has been waiting for Mo liangye on huangquan road for thousands of years. How can he be an old ghost? How can he be killed so easily by my ghost door''s thirteen needles?

    In other words, the Li Manshu who became Dong Xiaoxiao is not really Li Manshu. It''s just a little Luo under her hand.

    As for the real Li Manshu, he was deeply hidden among the people at the scene.

    She''s hiding so deep that I can hardly see it.

    But even in the cunning, there is always an oversight.

    Thinking of this, I walked slowly to Enzhen and Yuexue, turned around them, and said: "after so long, should I be tired? Why don''t you take a break first? "

    Sorang didn''t understand and asked, "Miss MI, what are you talking about? Isn''t that ghost turned to ashes? "

    I smile for a while, should say: "just died is indeed a female ghost, but not the one I know."

    After that, I quickly transferred two silver needles from the storage ring, one with one hand, and the other was stabbed directly to the moon snow and Eun Zhen''s eyes.

    "No! No! You''re going to hurt the snow! " Solon exclaimed.

    But the action on my hand still didn''t stop, and I didn''t show mercy at all.

    You know, my ghost door thirteen needles are the things handed down by the Chen family to restrain Yin things.

    Although it won''t kill Li Manshu, it''s enough to make her feel bad for a while.

    I don''t believe that under such circumstances, the real Li Manshu can be so calm!

    Sure enough, when the silver needle in my hand was only half a centimeter away from their eyes, Enzhen''s eyes on my left side suddenly turned and showed a very strange smile.

    Then, her figure quickly retreated a step, a hand to the snow, want to hold her neck.

    Seeing this, uncle Lu quickly pulls the ink line in his hand and forcefully pulls Yuexue from Li Manshu''s hand to sorang''s side.

    In fact, the reason why I talked to Mr. Lu just now before trading was that I took the opportunity to tell him to draw ink line at the critical time.

    As for when the ink line was tied to Yuexue''s wrist, it was naturally made at the moment when I put Yuding on the ground.

    It was also at that moment that I was more sure that there was no problem with Yuexue. The real problem was actually Enzhen on the other side.

    Ink line is the weapon of Lu Gongmen. It can restrain Yin objects. Even ghosts of Li Manshu''s level can never be tied up without any reaction.

    However, in order to let everyone see her true face clearly, I used two silver needles to test again.

    As a result, she didn''t resist the threat of the thirteen needles of the ghost door. She was in a mess and exposed herself.

    Now, she can''t attack Yuexue. She''s angry and lazy to pretend. She shows her true form of Li Manshu.

    Is still that attack red, dazzling red, let a person see heart born despair.

    But I know that the enmity between me and her has been entangled for too long, and it''s time to end it, so I''m not afraid at all.

    "You hide well enough!" I said to her with a sneer.

    "When on earth did you see the flaw?" Li Manshu looked at me and asked.

    "Your little ghost who pretends to be dong Xiaoxiao has poor acting skills. I can see through it at a glance, OK? From the first moment she saw me, she asked for Luan Ming Jade tripod. She didn''t mention anything other than that. But as far as I know, in your heart, there is another thing as important as naruanmingyuding, that is to kill me, even my soul. I don''t believe that in just a few months, you can forget your hatred for me and just want to help the Shura Kingdom revive Chiyou. " I said slowly.

    Hearing what I said, Li Manshu sneered: "I didn''t expect you to know me so well! It seems that I really underestimate you! "

    "Originally, I almost believed that Dong Xiaoxiao was you, because those things in Korea could be explained clearly. But I''m a cranky person, so I changed my mind and assumed that if you become Eun Jeong, you will have a better reason to explain those things in South Korea, because from the moment we arrived in South Korea, you are the only one who contacted us first and most! " I looked at her with bright eyes and said.

    Seeing that the truth had been revealed by me, Li Manshu also broke the pot, laughed twice, and said, "yes, you are right at all. The real en Zhen and Dong Xiaoxiao were killed by me long before you went to Korea. As for your every move in Korea, it''s all under my control, including the female beggar at the beginning. In fact, I arranged and designed it. I wanted to kill you directly, but the Fang family said that there was something wrong with the resurrection of Chi you in the Shura Kingdom, and it needed Luan Mingyu Ding to melt the soul. That''s why I left one of your dog''s lives until now! But you can''t survive today. Soon, Luan Ming Jade tripod will be mine. As for your life, it will also be mine

    "It''s up to you to see if you can take it away!"

    I gave a sharp drink and immediately got ready to fight her.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in my ears.

    "Don''t move! Or I''ll blow their heads off! "

    Hearing this, I was shocked. Subconsciously, I glanced at Fang Jiajia and her entourage from the corner of my eye, but I saw that Fang Jiajia and her entourage came out from nowhere, holding the heads of Uncle Lu, Suolang and Chen Feng with guns.

    Of course, my head was pointed at by Fang Jiajia with a pistol, and I didn''t dare to move at all.

 Chapter 424

    "Fang Jiajia, although we are enemies now, without me, you would have been killed by the corpse in the deep pool. Do you want to treat your savior like this now? " I said to Jiajia in a cold voice.

    Hearing what I said, Fang Lianqiu, who supported his body with a stick, said: "Jiajia, don''t listen to her nonsense! Once you let her go, she will turn around and kill you! Anyway, we have guns in our hands. We''d better get rid of them as soon as possible now! "

    Fang Jiajia took a look at Fang Lianqiu, and then her eyes fell on me. She said faintly: "Mi Xiaofei, I think you saved me. I can let you go. But I''m going to make a decision on the jade tripod today! "

    When Fang Jiajia said this, her eyes were full of ferocity and hostility.

    Now she and I have no friendship at all.

    I believe she will let me off, but I also believe that if I don''t, she will shoot us in the head with a gun.

    Although three of the four of us have unique skills, the most unique skills can''t match the speed of the gun in her hand.

    After all, none of us can bend their guns.

    In this case, they can kill us every minute.

    So the only choice I can make is compromise.

    Thinking of this, I opened my mouth and said to Jiajia, "OK, I''ll give you the jade tripod. You let us go. From then on, we''re strangers in the world. Each of us has nothing to do with each other."

    Hearing this, Chen Feng was surprised: "cousin, do you really want to give her something? How can we revive the female without this thing? "

    "Without this, we really can''t resurrect the girl. But if we don''t have lives, we won''t be able to revive them. " I replied faintly.

    Yes, jade tripod is important, but our lives are more important.

    If I''m the only one, it''s all right. I''ll die in glory.

    But now there are Chen Feng and them. This matter had nothing to do with them. They all went to the tomb to find Yuding because of me. I can''t let them lose their lives here.

    What''s more, I have already sacrificed one suofer before. If I die another one, I''m afraid I can''t forgive myself in my life.

    Seeing that I had made a choice, Fang Jiajia sneered and said, "Mi Xiaofei, do you know what your biggest weakness is? That''s too emotional! So, people like you can never make a big deal! "

    "I don''t need you to worry about whether I can succeed or not. Now I have promised to give you the jade tripod. You should let us go?" I asked.

    Fang Jiajia laughed, nodded and said, "don''t worry, as long as I get the jade tripod, I will let you go."

    I turned my head and looked at Chen Feng. Chen Feng was a little unwilling and asked repeatedly, "little cousin, are you sure you really want to give it to her?"

    "Give it to her, life matters!"

    Chen Feng has no choice but to give his jade tripod to Fang Lianqiu, who is leaning on a stick.

    At the moment of taking over the jade tripod, the joy on Fang Lianqiu''s face could hardly be covered up. He was so excited.

    "Got it! Finally got it! With this, we can restart the plan to revive Lord Chiyou! "

    I glanced at Fang Jiajia and said coldly, "you''ve got the things. Now you can let us go?"

    Seeing that the jade tripod was already in Fang Lianqiu''s hands, Fang Jiajia was relieved and said, "now that I''ve got it, I don''t want to waste time with you in this dark tomb!"

    With that, she said to her entourage, "take the gun away, leave the grave quickly and find the exit."

    However, as soon as her voice fell, Li Manshu suddenly turned her eyebrows and grabbed my shoulder. Her face was full of Yin Luan''s sneer.

    "You... What are you doing? Fang Jiajia has promised to let us go. Do you want to turn back? " I asked in a trembling voice.

    "She said to let you go, but I didn''t want to let you go! You robbed my cool night brother, I want you to live forever

    Li Manshu said with a sneer, and the sharp fingernails grew rapidly on his hands, straight to my heart.

    I wanted to avoid her attack, but she put her other hand on my shoulder.

    Her ability is above me. Now I can''t move, let alone hide, when she presses me like this.

    She has a fierce nature. If she goes on, she will have to pull it out with her heart?

    NND, today is really a bad start. If you don''t agree, you will lose your life.

    Next time, I won''t come even if I get paid!

    However, it seems that I have no chance to come again next time, right?

    Seeing that Li Manshu wants to harm me, uncle Lu and Chen Feng rush up to save me.

    But Li Manshu was determined to kill me, and now they can''t stop him?

    Li Manshu burst out a dazzling red light, which immediately overturned uncle Lu and Chen Feng.

    It can be seen that in the past few months, Li Manshu''s ghost power has increased a lot. Even if we add up, we are definitely not her rivals.

    Do we have to accept our fate?

    Seeing that I couldn''t resist at all, Li Manshu was even more proud and immediately roared: "Mi Xiaofei, go to hell! Ha ha ha... "

    However, before she finished laughing, the situation suddenly changed dramatically.

    Li Manshu''s sharp, ghostly hand was only 2 cm away from my heart, and he couldn''t move any further.

    And her face, has just become from the proud panic, endless fear in her eyes spread.

    There was a man standing behind her at the moment.

    This man has a long body and a handsome face. He exudes noble and domineering king atmosphere all over his body. Who is not my mo cool night?

    Mo liangye''s slender palm is attached to Li Manshu''s head. Li Manshu''s Scarlet ghost power is being sucked into his palm at a very fast speed.

    Li Manshu was in great pain and asked in a trembling voice: "brother liangye, do you really want to waste my ghost power for the sake of MI Xiaofei

    Mo Liang looked at her without expression, and said word by word: "she is not a cheap woman, she is my wife, the only woman I love forever! As for you, who have been harming the world for a long time, I''ll settle the accounts with you today! "

    With that, Mo liangye''s speed of absorbing Li Manshu''s ghost power became faster. In just a few seconds, Li Manshu''s body had disappeared, leaving only a light red light.

    Mo liangye raises his hand to destroy the red light, but he is stopped by Chen Feng.

    "No!"

    The Mo cool night Dun lives the action of the hand, turn a head to see to Chen Feng, slightly don''t understand.

    Chen Feng looked at me, and then at Mo liangye, and said faintly, "now that she has no ghost power, she can''t make trouble any more. You might as well give this wisp of soul to me for safekeeping."

    Originally, I didn''t understand why Chen Feng suddenly stopped Mo liangye.

    But just now Chen Feng suddenly looked at me, but it made me understand everything in an instant.

    Chen Feng is reluctant to give up after all.

    The real Eun Jung died before we went to Korea.

    That is to say, the Eun Jung we got along with during our stay in Korea is actually what Li Manshu changed.

    Even though Enzhen was disguised as Li Manshu, Chen Feng had a good time with her, so it''s normal that Chen Feng didn''t want to see Li Manshu go to hell in the end.

    Thinking of this, I have to beg for Chen Feng.

    "If she has no ghost power and can''t make trouble any more, leave her soul to Chen Feng to think about it! After all, they were together. "

    Hear my words, Mo cool night hesitated for a while, but still nodded to agree.

    However, in order to prevent the rebirth of this soul, Mo liangye took out a transparent and exquisite crystal bead from his storage ring, injected the red light into the bead and sealed it with a spell.

    When the seal is finished, the red light and the crystal beads are completely integrated.

    I saw that the original crystal beads, now wrapped with strands of silk like red halo, looked quite charming.

    Mo liangye handed the crystal bead to Chen Feng and said lightly, "although this bead has been given to you, you can''t open the seal without my incantation."

    Chen Feng nodded and said, "I know. I just don''t want to let my feelings go wrong."

    With that, Chen Feng took the crystal bead, put it on his lips and gently kiss it. A drop of tears slipped from Chen Feng''s eyes and fell on the crystal bead.

    The red light in the crystal bead flashed slightly, and then returned to calm.

    "She can sense your presence, but she can''t get out." Ink cool night light said.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng was a little stunned, but soon recovered. He asked me for a small piece of ink line and strung the crystal beads around his neck.

    Seeing this scene, I know that during his time in Korea, he was really moved.

    So now, even if he knew she was a bad woman, he still wanted to take her soul with him and accompany her forever.

    Love a person, perhaps is like this, no matter she is good or bad, no matter she is true or false, love is love, regardless of the reason, regardless of the result, just have a want to be with her heart.

    For which day I also become bad, is mo liangye willing to leave me?

    I don''t think so.

    With my understanding of him, he will be like Chen Feng, always take me with him, try his best to influence me, let me change back to the way we used to love each other.

    But, Chen Feng''s love, really can the resentment of Li Manshu influence?

    I don''t know and I don''t want to think about it.

    For me, as long as she is sealed in the crystal bead and can''t come out to make trouble, it''s good.

    So I let him go

 Chapter 425

    However, the most important thing now is not Chen Feng''s side, but Luan Ming Jade tripod.

    Just now, in order to save myself and other people''s lives, I had to temporarily exchange Luan Ming Jade tripod for Fang Jiajia.

    I originally wanted to find a way to get the jade tripod back, but Li Manshu made another scene.

    This is good. Li Manshu was sealed, but the jade tripod fell into the hands of Fang Lianqiu and others.

    If they took the jade tripod to revive Chiyou, what would they do?

    Thinking of this, I immediately returned to my senses and turned to look at the Fang family.

    Unexpectedly, when Fang''s family saw that Mo Liang came at night, they had already run away.

    However, their footsteps can still be heard in the passage of the tomb, so they should not be far away.

    So, I don''t care three seven twenty-one, immediately ran towards them in the direction of the past, Mo cool night followed by it.

    Xu is because of a foot injury, Fang Lianqiu can only be carried by one of Fang''s followers.

    But even if this follower''s physical strength is good, carrying a person to run, the speed will be affected eventually.

    This is not, I and Mo cool night didn''t use much effort, then caught up with two people, will it stop.

    "What do you... What do you want to do? I... I''m hurt. If you attack me at such a time, you will bully me. If you spread it, you will be laughed at by friends in the river and lake! " Fang Lianqiu said with fear.

    Hearing this, I sneered and said, "do you still have to talk about morality and justice with people like you? Today, I have to bully the weak for once! "

    "You... Mi Xiaofei, if you dare to touch me today, I will make you die like that old guy Chen Lingyue!" Fang Lianqiu said to me angrily.

    Originally, if he didn''t mention his grandmother, I might really let him go.

    But now he mentions his grandmother and insults her with that kind of words. Even if I have to fight my life today, I have to avenge my grandmother!

    Therefore, I didn''t hesitate at all. I raised my foot and kicked Fang Lianqiu to the ground and put Lu Banchi against his neck.

    "Fang Lianqiu, you''ve killed my family. Today it''s your turn to pay for it!" I cried coldly.

    Fang Lianqiu''s face showed a trace of fear when he saw that I moved the real grid, but he soon returned to the normal color, and then extremely Yin Luan began to laugh.

    "Mi Xiaofei, do you really think you already know all the secrets? You are so naive

    My pupil is tiny shrink, firm stare at him to ask a way: "what do you mean?"

    "What do I mean? One day you''ll know. But if you kill me, you''ll never know all the truth! "

    Fang Lianqiu seems determined that I will not kill him. He is very proud now.

    Seeing my hesitation, Mo liangye urged: "Xiao Fei, you don''t need to be soft hearted to deal with people like him!"

    Hearing this, I quickly recovered from Fang Lianqiu''s words, and then looked at him coldly: "do you think I will believe your lies? You said so much just to let me save your life! But it''s a pity that I don''t have any interest in your so-called truths and secrets at all! "

    Having said that, I forced my hand to scratch his neck with Lu Banchi, and let his blood flow out.

    Fang Lianqiu obviously didn''t expect that I would really do it. He stared at me like a copper bell. He couldn''t believe: "you... You really..."

    "You killed my mother and grandmother in such a cruel way. Do you think I can be merciful to you?" I said in a cold voice.

    Hearing my words, Fang Lianqiu showed a kind of despair in his eyes, but with a trace of satisfaction.

    "Very... Very good... If you kill me today, you will be punished... In the future, you will be ten times worse than me!" Fang Lianqiu''s breathing has become a little difficult, even talking intermittently.

    See Fang Lianqiu become like this, run in front of Fang Jiajia immediately anxious, want to rush back to rescue.

    As a result, it was stopped by Fang Lianqiu.

    "Don''t... Don''t come back... Run! Take the jade tripod to the king of Shura. We... Our plan will succeed! "

    Fang Jiajia stood in the same place, tears streaming down.

    "Mi Xiaofei, our Jiajia will kill you in her lifetime!"

    After that, Fang Jiajia wiped a handful of tears and ran to the depth of the tomb.

    See, I subconsciously want to chase.

    Unexpectedly, Fang Lianqiu used all his strength to pounce on me, hoping to give me a fatal blow at the end of his life.

    But will Mo liangye give him such a chance?

    Seeing that Fang Lianqiu is about to jump on me, Mo liangye kicks Fang Lianqiu in the chest, with a click, directly kicks all his ribs off his chest, and then falls on the stone wall of the graveway, spitting blood.

    "You... You..."

    Fang Lianqiu said two of us one after another, as if he wanted to curse us, but in the end, he lost his breath before he could say it.

    I spit at his corpse and scolded: "it''s too cheap for a man like you to die like this!"

    With that, I looked at the depth of the tomb path and wanted to continue to pursue Fang Jiajia and recapture Luan Ming Jade tripod.

    Can Mo cool night but shook head, light say: "need not chase, useless."

    "Why not? Even if I go to the end of the earth, I have to take back the jade tripod! That jade tripod is a necessary thing for the resurrection of the girl I retorted.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand and pinched my slightly baby fat face, and said with a smile, "madam, are you stupid? What I''m talking about is that the Luan Ming Jade tripod in her hand is useless! "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but be stunned. I didn''t respond for a long time.

    "What did you say? Is the Luan Ming Jade tripod in her hand useless? You mean she took a fake? How can it be? Chen Feng took it out of the coffin of mude himself. How can it be fake? " My heart is full of questions.

    "It''s right that it was taken out of the coffin of mude, but what if it was a fake from the beginning?" Mo Liang night said with a smile.

    Wood... Is wood fake?

    Isn''t that amazing?

    Together we make a long time, for a fake tripod toss half a day?

    Isn''t it funny?

    As if to see me puzzled, Mo liangye had to patiently explain to me: "during my absence just now, I actually did three things. One is to destroy the wooden corpse, the other is to cut down all the vines in the deep pool, and the third and most important one is to walk around the whole tomb with the fastest speed. "

    Although I know that the reason why Mo liangye disappeared before is that there must be something more important to do, I really can''t think of the reason why he took a tour of the whole tomb, so I casually said, "do you think you are granny Liu going to the Grand View Garden? It''s a grave. What''s a broken grave to visit? I don''t know where you got this hobby

    Mo cool night light smile, continue to say: "if madam don''t like me this hobby, then I don''t stroll after that! But today, my wife really boasted about me, because I really got something out of my shopping

    When he said this, Mo liangye''s handsome face was full of proud smile, like a child waiting for reward.

    I couldn''t help it. I was drunk when I met such a childish ghost, so I had to stand on tiptoe and kiss him gently on the cheek.

    Tasted the sweetness, the smile on Mo liangye''s face suddenly more obvious, brilliant as the sun in the sky, let people warm.

    "Lady''s kiss is really sweet. I want more."

    I gave him a white look and said, "get out! Get down to business

    After the kiss was rejected, Mo liangye had some helplessness, but he was also able to distinguish the priorities, and he soon told the story.

    "After a tour of the whole tomb, I drew a sketch of the situation around the tomb. Look!"

    With that, Mo liangye pulls out a A4 size picture from the storage ring, with fresh ink on it. It''s obvious that it''s just finished.

    "Ma''am, what''s the layout like in this picture?" Mo liangye points to the sketch and asks.

    I took a close look at the sketch and found that although it was scribbled, I could still see its shape.

    However, this shape is a little strange. It is not a regular square or circle like an ordinary tomb, but a completely irregular shape.

    "What are you drawing? How do I feel like an animal? Are you sure this is really the layout of the tomb of mude? " I asked with a puzzled look on my face.

    Mo liangye nodded and said: "the place you passed is only a tiny part of the tomb, so there is no intuitive feeling. But I used mana to walk through the whole tomb and found that its layout is really an animal! "

    "Animals? How could anyone build their graves like animals? " I was more and more confused.

    But Mo liangye''s look was firm and did not waver at all.

    "In fact, I have been thinking about why Shouling village is called Xigang village instead of other names. Until I finished drawing this sketch, I understood everything in a flash. "

    "You mean that the name of Yaogang village is not taken casually?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "Yes, its name should have been handed down from ancient times. And the animals in this sketch are actually "Yao!"

    When I heard this, I was shocked.

    Indeed, the word "Yu" is rare. Many people don''t even know what it means, let alone use it casually in a place name.

    However, it''s a bit unusual that such a rare word is used in such a small place as Yaogang village!

    Seeing that I seemed to have understood something, Mo liangye continued to say, "although the shape of this picture is very similar to that of Yu, it is missing a part."

    I looked down at the sketch again and observed it carefully. I found that, as Mo liangye said, there was a part missing in the sketch - this animal had no tail!

 Chapter 426

    "Well, you didn''t miss it, did you? Why doesn''t he have a tail? " I feel very puzzled about this.

    "It''s not that I missed the painting, but that the tomb itself lacks this part. The missing part is where the real Luan Ming Jade tripod is located. " Ink cool night eyes firm said.

    "How can you be so sure that the jade tripod Fang Jiajia took away just now is a fake? What if it''s true? Moreover, if the jade tripod is true or false, how can it emit that strange green light when it is taken out? Moreover, if that thing is fake, how can mude revive after so many years? "

    Although I saw the sketch, I was still a little worried.

    After all, the matter is too big for me to have more doubts.

    But the next words of Mo liangye dispelled all my doubts.

    "The real Luan Ming Jade tripod does not emit green light, but colorful light. As for why mude came back to life, it was a forbidden skill of Naxi people. This kind of forbidden technique is carried out with the green vines as raw materials. Once all the vines are dead, the ability of wood will be lost. In the end, I can only destroy them! "

    Hearing this, I suddenly realized.

    It turned out that the red vine larvae in that tomb room were bred by wood to provide nutrients for themselves!

    Fortunately, those big vines were all killed by Mo liangye. Now as long as we don''t go to that tomb, those larvae should have no way to attack us.

    Unfortunately, in order to save us, Suo Fu died in that tomb.

    Thinking of this, I sighed a little, and then went back to the place where Chen Feng and Chen Feng were before with Mo liangye, and walked slowly along the tomb path with them to the place where the tail in Mo liangye''s sketch was missing.

    Fortunately, the distance is not too far. After a while, we arrived at our destination.

    But what disappointed us was that there was not even a gap in that place, let alone buried treasure, and there was no other way to go.

    Seeing that there was no clue, I suggested that we all take a rest and eat something to supplement our physical strength.

    After all, it''s been a day and a night, and everyone is really tired.

    Due to the reason of "store things and abstain", our food is not bad. After eating and drinking enough, we have recovered some physical strength.

    However, it''s really a headache how to get in the tail.

    We had no idea, so we just sat on the ground and fell asleep together, leaving uncle Lu and Mo liangye still studying the sketch.

    I don''t know how long we slept, but we were really woken up by Uncle Lu''s exclamation.

    I subconsciously opened my eyes, but saw a big hole in the wall opposite us!

    On the other side of the cave, there was another dark and shabby curtain road.

    Judging from the cave entrance, it is obviously much older than the tomb of mude.

    Obviously, this passage is probably the missing part of mude''s tomb in Mo liangye''s sketch.

    However, I am more concerned about how the two of them broke the hard rock wall?

    Is it the palm power of Mo liangye?

    But if his palm hit the rock wall and caused vibration, the whole passage of the tomb might collapse. He could not do such a dangerous thing.

    I stood up and went to touch the rock wall, but it was stopped by Mo liangye.

    "Don''t touch it, you''ll hurt your hand!"

    Hearing this, I subconsciously retracted my hand and asked curiously, "how did you open the hole?"

    "It''s a kind of liquid that can corrode rocks. Before I came to Yunnan, I thought it might be useful, so I brought a bottle with me. Liang Ye and I couldn''t think of any other way just now, so we tried it. Unexpectedly, we were really hit by a dead mouse by a blind cat Uncle Lu said with a proud face.

    With these words, I really doubt how many bottles and cans he has hidden.

    It used to be black dog blood, but now it''s a liquid that can corrode rocks. Will you get a bottle of plasma next time?

    Alas, it''s amazing to have such a mysterious master!

    But now that the hole has been broken, the next step is to enter the old cemetery.

    So, I quickly wake up Chen Feng and solang, let them hurry to prepare for the road.

    These two goods may be sleepy. As soon as I call them, they immediately say that the wind is the rain and they are going to rush into the cave.

    Seeing this, uncle Lu quickly stopped them.

    "Do you two mean to die?" Uncle Lu said sternly.

    Chen Feng rubbed his eyes and asked, "isn''t this an old tomb road? What''s so scary? We all came to the terrible passage in mude grave before. Are we still afraid of this? If you are afraid, just wait here. I''ll go and find out the way first. You can come down when you are old! "

    Seeing Chen Feng''s insidious posture, uncle Lu was immediately annoyed: "do you think this old tomb road can be entered? Waiting for you to explore the way, I guess you will die in it before you come back to tell me! "

    Listen to Uncle Lu say so, Chen Feng is not happy immediately.

    "If you always say that, it''s boring! How can I say that I am also a descendant of the Chen family, and I have some skills. What can I do with such an abandoned old tomb passage? "

    "No matter what, we can''t go down now. We need to wait!" Uncle Lu''s tone is extremely firm to say.

    "Wait? Master, what do you mean by that? " I asked, puzzled.

    Uncle Lu sighed, turned his head and looked at Mo liangye, motioned for him to say.

    Mo liangye didn''t talk to me much. Instead, he led me to the nearest place to the cave and let me shine in with a searchlight to see what was inside.

    As a result, it didn''t matter, but it scared me out in a cold sweat.

    I saw that in the dark old tomb Road, there was a white smell everywhere, like smoke, but it was more strange than smoke.

    "This... What is this?"

    "It should be miasma. This old tomb road is full of these things. If we go in like this, we will die in it before we get the jade tripod! " Ink cool night answers a way.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng no longer dare to impulse, quickly retracted the foot that stepped out before.

    "Then what? Is it because of the miasma that we won''t enter now? " Chen Feng asked.

    "I remember. Don''t we have small oxygen tanks? If you use that to breathe temporarily, you should be able to go in and have a break, right Solon echoed.

    I shook my head and said, "no, the oxygen in our oxygen bottle was almost consumed at the bottom of Lugu Lake. It''s not enough to last until we get the jade tripod!"

 Chapter 427

    "Then what? In order to find the jade tripod, we wasted so much energy. Now we are all at the door. There''s no reason why we don''t go in and have a look? " Chen Feng murmured.

    Mo Liang night looked at Chen Feng one eye, light should way: "go in of course is to go in, but not now, have to wait for a while!"

    "Uncle Lu said to wait, and you said to wait. What are you waiting for?" Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye ignored Chen Feng, but let me look into the cave, pointed to a stone not far from the cave and said, "madam, do you see anything on that stone?"

    I looked down and used the searchlight to shine on it. I found that there were words on it!

    "In the first year of Shengong, Xinhai month and renxu day, Jiazi was the key." I read out the words in a low voice unconsciously, "it seems to be a date, and it''s accurate to the time. Does it indicate when the old tomb road was built? But what''s the meaning of the key in the back? "

    I am a little puzzled, turn a head to see to Mo cool night.

    Mo liangye smiles a little and says, "Jiazi is the key, which means the key to the old tomb. But the key is not a physical key, but a specific period of time. "

    "A specific time? Is there anything else to pay attention to when you enter this old tomb Chen Feng is also puzzled by Mo liangye''s words.

    Seeing that we didn''t seem to understand, uncle Lu sighed and said, "you young people don''t understand a lot of things, so you love to fool around! Although we can''t get in now, as long as we wait for the miasma to disappear, can''t we get in? "

    "Will the miasma disappear by itself? Are you kidding? I''ve lived 20 years, and I''ve never seen this kind of operation! " I don''t think so.

    "Of course, it will disappear by itself. In this world, everything has its ups and downs. Everything has its active time and dormant time, just like the dragon vein. The reason why there is so much miasma in this cave is that the underground dragon veins are active. The reason why the people who built the old tomb road carved such a passage on the stone was to tell us when the time for Dragon veins to rest was. When the dragon has a rest, the miasma in the old tomb will naturally disappear, and then we can go in! " Uncle Lu patiently explained to us.

    Seriously, I understand what he said, but I don''t understand the date engraved on it. What''s the difference between knowing and not knowing?

    Seeing that I still seemed to have a face covered with circles, Mo liangye reached out and gently scraped my nose and said, "my wife is such a little fool! Well, I won''t embarrass you any more. Let me answer the questions for you

    Xu is afraid that we can''t understand. Mo liangye doesn''t know where to get a pen to write on the back of the sketch.

    "The first year of Shengong refers to a certain year during the reign of Empress Wu Zetian. This year is 697 in the present year''s calendar. The month of 1911 refers to the December of that year, the first day of renxu. The Zishi refers to the period between 11:00 p.m. and 1:00 a.m. As the saying goes, 60 is a Jiazi, that is to say, the activity cycle of this small dragon is 60 years, and it will sleep once every 60 years. Using 697 years plus 22 60 years, the final year is 2017, which happens to be December 1, 2017. Now it''s 10:45 p.m., that is to say, in another 15 minutes, this dragon vein will be dormant, and the miasma in the old tomb passage will disappear, then we can safely enter the old tomb passage and get Luan Ming Jade tripod! "

    Hearing these words, I just want to give him a thumbs up.

    Shit, I wonder if he''s going to be a mathematician if he''s not Pluto!

    He is definitely the first one to come up with the answer every time he comes across the link that needs to answer questions and solve questions.

    This brain is not easy to use!

    However, it is obvious that the words of Mo liangye have not finished.

    "Do you remember that when we were in Lijiang, the hostess of the inn opposite Fanhua once told us that Yunnan used to be very desolate. It was one day that a colorful bird flew around Lugu Lake, and then the Yunnan Boundary came into being."

    "Remember, isn''t that a legend? What''s the matter? " Chen Feng nodded.

    Mo liangye smiles and says, "legends are often true. In history, many people in Yunnan actually migrated. The Naxi people living near Lugu Lake and Lijiang are actually a group of Qiang people from the North who migrated southward. If I guess correctly, the time of their migration should be the first year of Wu Zetian''s reign. The colorful Luan bird should be an ancient belief of Qiang people. Where the birds fall is where they take root. That''s why they built such an old graveway to commemorate the Luan bird and guard the Luan Ming Jade tripod at the same time

    "In other words, we are in the right direction. The jade tripod we''re looking for must be in the old tomb Road, which symbolizes the tail of the pig? " I was a little surprised.

    "Yes, it can''t be wrong this time!" Mo liangye gave me a very positive answer.

    But after listening to Mo liangye''s words, sorang has a new question.

    "However, since mude''s tomb blocked the entrance with a stone wall, it proved that he had actually found the real hiding place of Luan Ming Jade tripod. How could he replace it with a fake jade tripod?"

    "I think that mude should have died before the dragon vein was dormant. There was no time to wait for someone to go in and get the real Luan Ming Jade tripod!" I answered.

    Mo liangye nodded and replied: "from the current situation, it should be like this. After all, the life span of people in ancient times was very short, not everyone could wait for a Jiazi! "

    Hearing this, uncle Lu couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that it''s better to be modern. Otherwise, I don''t think the old man will live more than 60 years!"

    "Master, do you think too much? How can mude compare with you? You are in your seventies now, aren''t you in good health? It''s estimated that he will die at the age of 40 or 50. He''s not on the same level with you at all, so don''t worry about it! " I said with relief.

    Uncle Lu laughed and looked down at the time. Seeing that it was almost time, he said to us, "time is up, ready to go in!"

    As soon as the words came out, we were ready to go into the cave.

    In order to avoid accidents, I used a searchlight to shine inside. Sure enough, I saw that the white miasma that originally surrounded the old tomb road was sinking bit by bit. Finally, it fell into the ground and disappeared completely.

    I went, but I was really hit by them in the dark night!

 Chapter 428

    I''m not surprised to see what happened in the old tomb.

    As long as we go in and get the jade tripod of Luan Ming, we will have another guarantee from the resurrected girl!

    I wanted solang and Yuexue to wait for us at this cave entrance, but solang had to follow us and say that he would go to see what his ancestors had been pursuing all their lives.

    I couldn''t beat him, so I had to let him and Yuexue go in with us.

    But to be honest, this old passage is not as easy as the one in mude''s tomb. It''s full of potholes. You have to take a rest after walking a few steps. Otherwise, if you don''t care, you will step into the earth pit, and you will sprain your feet.

    So, along the way, we are also scared.

    In this kind of place, even if it''s just a sprained foot, it''s likely to be fatal.

    After all, no one knows what''s in the hole. If a ghost suddenly jumps out, it''s hard to run even if you sprain your feet. What''s that?

    The best example is Fang Lianqiu?

    He was not weak. If he hadn''t been bitten by a wooden corpse, how could he have been caught so easily by me and ended up dead?

    This shows how important it is to have two intact legs and feet in this environment!

    However, fortunately, it didn''t take long, just half an hour, to come to a huge tomb.

    The reason why we use the word "huge" is that the tomb is as big as three football fields. It takes a long time to walk from the tomb to this end.

    "My God, how much manpower and material resources have been wasted to dig out such a large tomb? It''s so special that the whole mountain has to be hollowed out? " Chen Feng gaped at the tomb said.

    "Yes, it''s too big. How big is the whole tomb just because a tomb is so big?" Solon could not help but smack his tongue.

    Hearing what they said, uncle Lu laughed and said, "you think too much. This is the only tomb. There is no more place. If you don''t believe it, look over there! "

    With that, uncle Lu raised his hand and pointed to the front of the tomb. On the other side of the tomb, there was a stone platform with a crystal box. The box was emitting five kinds of halos, red, blue, yellow, green and purple.

    "It''s Luan Ming Jade tripod!" I called out subconsciously.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "this should be the real Luan Ming Jade tripod!"

    "That''s great. After all day and night, we finally found it!" Chen Feng seems a little excited.

    I also said with emotion: "yes, it''s really not easy! Do you have an impulse to cry

    "I don''t want to cry, I just want to rush up and hug it! This is definitely more exciting than marrying a daughter-in-law! " Chen Feng responded.

    See me and Chen Feng so excited, Mo cool night mouth slightly curved, light said: "look at you two to excited! We''ve all come here. Let''s not delay. We''ll go and take the jade tripod so that we can go out earlier. After all, no one knows when the miasma will come out again! "

    After hearing this, we did not dare to delay any longer. We followed Mo liangye and hurried into the tomb and went straight to the jade tripod of Luan Ming.

    It has to be said that the ground of this tomb is easier than the old one before. We walked quickly and quickly to the middle of the tomb. Our eyes were not far away from the real Luan Ming Jade tripod, so we relaxed our vigilance.

    But as the saying goes, happiness leads to sorrow, we are happy too early.

    No, just as we were about to walk towards the jade tripod of Luan Ming, suddenly the roar of wild animals came from somewhere.

    It was a dull voice, but it startled us all with anger and ferocity.

    "What''s this... What''s this sound? Is there a tiger in it The moon snow shrank behind sorang and asked timidly.

    Hearing the voice, Mo liangye''s face seemed dignified. He looked around and said coldly, "we despise the enemy! We only thought about this trend, but we didn''t expect that trend to rise! "

    "What do you mean?" I don''t understand.

    Without waiting for Mo liangye to answer, uncle Lu took the conversation.

    "It means that although the dragon vein has been dormant and the miasma has disappeared, there will be other things to take the place of the dragon vein to guard Luan Ming Jade tripod!"

    As soon as the words came out, we were all bad for a few moments.

    Shit, do the ancients want to be such a fool?

    It''s just a Luan Ming Jade tripod. Do you want to protect it with so many flowers?

    This is good. We thought we could easily get the jade tripod when we entered the old tomb, but we had to fight with the things in the tomb.

    Alas, it''s not easy to take a thing. It''s really bad luck for eight generations!

    Thinking of this, I quickly asked, "what are we going to do now? Why don''t you run back? "

    "Madam, you run back with us. I''ll get the jade tripod by myself! Just wait for me in the passage of mude''s tomb! " Mo liangye took a deep look at me and said.

    "And you? You''re not going to be gone again, are you? " With the previous lessons, I can''t help worrying.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "no, I''ll go to meet you when I take something! Run back as fast as you can. I have a hunch that the things in this tomb will come out soon

    I dare not delay, quickly with Chen Feng they are ready to run back.

    But it turns out that even if we are Scud, it''s too late.

    Because we haven''t run a few steps, the whole tomb begins to shake.

    Then, the whole floor of the tomb began to split, piece by piece, like a turtle shell.

    We dare not move, because the ground is too split, and deep, so deep that we can look down, and even see the red magma under the ground.

    In this case, if you fall down, you can''t save yourself, so it''s the best way to stay where you are.

    See we can''t run out, Mo cool night face is also a face of anxiety.

    But at the moment, what he needs to care about most is not us, because just after the ground split, a tall beast jumped out of the ground.

    This animal has the body of a tiger headed dog. The length of its body alone is about 10 meters. It is a giant.

    "Yes! This is the beast in the legend Uncle Lu exclaimed.

    When I heard this, I remembered that the reason why she was called she was actually because she was a combination of tiger and dog!

    But even if we know that this thing is stupid, now we are helpless.

    It''s so big that it can swallow all of us in one mouth. Do we have a way to live?

    He looked up at the sky and roared, then glared at us, ready to swallow us.

    Yuexue, who had seen the battle, was immediately flustered. She quickly took sorang''s hand and asked, "what should I do? Are we going to die here? "

    I turned to Yuexue and said, "no, my husband will never let us die here! Don''t worry

    Seems to hear my words, Mo cool night deeply looked at me, said with a smile: "madam, like your good wife, I can''t bear you to die!"

    Having said that, Mo liangye jumped into the air and hit him with his cold sword, cutting off a row of his teeth.

    The animal was enraged in an instant and rushed to the cool night.

    Mo Liang night naturally won''t wait for it in the same place. In an instant, his figure flashed to a place not far from Luan Ming Jade tripod.

    He was fooled, and suddenly he was even more upset. His whole body jumped up to give Mo liangye a hard blow.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye also jumped up and kicked him on his chest.

    The next second, he fell to the ground, fell into the crack, and there was no sound.

    "Is it... Dead? So you killed him? " I look shocked not far away at the cool night asked.

    Mo Liang night looked at the crack, but saw that there was no shadow of the devil under it. It must have been burned to death by the magma!

    But obviously, we''re all wrong.

    Because not long after I asked, I saw the one that had fallen into the crack of the ground appeared again, and it was behind Mo liangye.

    Damn, this one is really cunning. He wants to attack Mo liangye from behind!

    Almost subconsciously, I immediately yelled, "watch your back!"

    In fact, at the moment when I yelled, Mo liangye had already noticed something strange behind him, and his figure flashed quickly to avoid the attack.

    Xu is not willing to continue to entangle with this Yao. Mo liangye turns into the shape of a purple dragon and tightly entangles Yao''s huge body with his own dragon body.

    He desperately wanted to struggle, but no matter how big his body was, it couldn''t move at all.

    Mo liangye didn''t grind Ji either. He directly struck while the iron was hot. He held the cold sword with his dragon claws, and thrust it into Yu''s head from top to bottom.

    Such as note of blood splashing out, scattered on the top of the tomb, look, there is already a dazzling red.

    He roared a few times, but as the blood flowed more and more, he finally only sobbed twice, and then he completely breathed.

    "Is there really a dragon in this world?" Yuexue doesn''t know the details of the cool night, so she asks curiously.

    I nodded and said, "my husband said that many legends are true. Just because we haven''t seen it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist! "

    "This is too 6666. I knew I should have used my mobile phone to take pictures and sent them to the Internet just now!" Yuexue sighs.

    One side of Chen Feng immediately began how to shout: "to the Internet? You''re trying to get us all in jail? You know, it''s against the law to rob tombs now. If you get caught, it''s no joke! "

    On hearing this, Yue Xue shook her head again and again: "I''ll stop shooting. I''ll just talk about it casually."

    I smile, no longer quarrel with them, but look to the direction of the ink cool night.

    At the moment, his dragon body had already taken the jade tripod and jumped over and landed in front of me.

    "Madam, we have got the things. It''s estimated that the Dragon underground sensed that the things were taken and will come up soon. Let''s get out of here quickly!"

    Now that we''ve got the things, we won''t delay any longer. We all sit on the dragon body of Mo liangye and leave the huge tom

 Chapter 429

    However, because the dragon body of Mo liangye was too big to pass through the old tomb path, when he got to the entrance of the tomb path, he could only return to human form and run with us.

    Just as we were running in the old tomb Road, the earth was shaking again in the tomb room behind us, as if something was coming out from the ground.

    Not only that, even the old tomb road where we are now is beginning to have white miasma coming out from the ground.

    That is to say, the little dragon in the mountain sensed that the jade tripod had been stolen and began to wake up.

    Thinking of this, we did not dare to delay and rushed to the entrance of the cave.

    Fortunately, everyone was very fast. It took only a few minutes to reach the entrance of the cave.

    "This way, this way! Wait till you get out of the grave! Otherwise it will be too late! " Mo cool night shrieked.

    Up to now, we can only listen to him, and there is another rush after him.

    I vaguely feel that the small dragon vein has come out from the ground, and is chasing us in the direction.

    Damn, Luan Ming Jade tripod is a good thing, but this good thing will also kill people!

    This trip to Yunnan is more difficult and dangerous than any task we have ever experienced. It''s really a near death!

    But even so, we must go out alive!

    The things behind us are getting closer and closer to us. I can even feel its roar, which can tear people''s eardrums at any time.

    We have no choice but to run all the way.

    Now that you''ve got the jade tripod, the most important thing is to take it out alive. It doesn''t matter whether you fight monsters or not, OK?

    But maybe we should not die. Just when we were running so fast that our legs were almost broken, I was surprised to find that there seemed to be a ray of light not far in front of us.

    In this dark passage, the only place where light can appear is the exit!

    At the thought of this, I was almost so excited that my heart would jump out!

    "Come on! As long as you get out of this grave, you''ll be safe! " Mo cool night urges a way.

    Looking at the hope in front of us, we didn''t have the reason to work hard. We even had the strength to feed, and finally ran to the front of the light.

    Fortunately, before the cool night, I strolled around the tomb of mude, so now I easily found a way to open the door of the tomb.

    The moment we opened the door, we all ran out.

    After we ran out, Mo liangye quickly closed the door of the tomb again. Before the door was completely closed, he came out from the bottom like a gust of wind.

    Not long after he came out, the heavy door fell to the ground.

    Then there was the sound of something crashing against the door.

    Mo liangye hesitated for a moment, took a dagger to draw a knife on his hand, and wrote the word "zhe" on the tomb door with blood.

    When the last stroke came down, the sound in the door of the tomb stopped in an instant, and the silence was restored all around.

    "It won''t rush out, will it?" I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "No. I smeared my blood on the door of the tomb. The thing inside can feel my existence, and it won''t come out! What''s more, all things have their own rules. These beasts also have their sphere of influence. Once they leave this tomb, they will do all kinds of harm without any benefit. They won''t be stupid enough to hurt the enemy 1000 times and hurt themselves 800 times. "

    "Does that mean that we have successfully completed the task of looking for Luan Ming Jade tripod?" I asked with some pride.

    Mo liangye touched my head and said with a smile, "of course, although I''ve experienced countless dangers this time, I''m glad that I came out safely."

    See me and Mo cool night so, the Chen Feng of one side is not happy immediately.

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, if you two don''t agree with each other, you will abuse the dog. Is that really good? We took out the jade tripod with great pains. You have to show us what it looks like? "

    "Yes, my husband, I also want to see what it looks like. Before, I just ran for my life in the tomb. I didn''t have time to see it. " I echoed.

    We all want to see what the Luan Ming Jade tripod looks like, which is said to have made the first chieftain Mu De of Yunnan Mufu search for all his life. Mo liangye has to take it out of the storage ring and show it to us.

    Although we have made psychological preparations, we did not expect that when the jade tripod was taken out, the colorful light burst out of our body would be so beautiful.

    In my opinion, even the color of the rainbow after the rain can''t compare with that of this jade tripod.

    When the light of the jade tripod came out completely, it almost set off the dark sky.

    "Look, there is a colorful bird in the sky!" Yue Xue exclaimed.

    Hearing the sound, we quickly looked up.

    Sure enough, in the dark sky above us, the brilliance of yudingyin formed an extremely beautiful colorful bird.

    Its shape is very similar to the Phoenix, but it is more beautiful and flexible than the Phoenix.

    But looking up like this is enough for us to be infatuated.

    "It turns out that many legends are true." Chen Feng has no head to come such a sentence.

    I said casually, "yes, I remember the hostess of the inn opposite Fanhua said that a long time ago, a Luan bird came from the sky and landed on the mountain near Lugu Lake. I think it was not the Luan bird that fell, but the colorful light from the jade tripod. Only when people look at it from a distance, they feel that the light is Luan bird! Perhaps, this jade tripod is the real Luan bird! Otherwise, how could there be such a strange and beautiful brilliance in the world? "

    "Only this kind of artifact can perfectly blend the soul of the girl." Uncle Lu sighed.

    In this way, a few of us carefully visited the Luan Ming Jade tripod, and put it away by Mo liangye.

    After all, it''s a miracle, and ordinary people can''t control it.

    Moreover, Fang Jiajia and they will find out sooner or later that what they have taken away is actually a fake jade tripod, and they will have to come back and grab it.

    Instead of putting such a time bomb around, it''s better to give it to Mo liangye.

    Anyway, no matter with Fang Jiajia''s ability, or the strength of Shura king, they can''t beat Mo liangye.

    Even if they have the intention to rob, it is estimated that nine times out of ten, they will also run by air!

    After making this decision, we shuttled through the mountains and forests until the next morning, and finally got out of the mountains.

    However, instead of going back to Yigang village, we got on the first bus and left Lugu Lake for Lijiang.

    Because we were tired, so we had a rest in Fanhua for 2 days.

    In these two days, we set up a burial ground for Suo Fu under the tree of martyrdom beside the flowers. We are grateful for the sacrifice he made for us to escape from the tomb of mude safely.

    However, afraid of other things, Mo liangye tried to seal the bird under the tree again.

    As for whether it will wake up again in the future, it all depends on Providence and nature

 Chapter 430

    After two days'' rest in Fanhua, Mo liangye and I, Chen Feng and uncle Lu, together with four of us, set foot on the plane back to wh city.

    On the plane, I took time to contact the invisible paper man who stayed beside wennuan, but I was surprised to find that wennuan had returned to the underworld and was with Guoguo.

    Of course, Ji Yunxi went to the underworld with Guoguo.

    I didn''t expect him to keep his promise.

    When Ji Yunxi dueled with Mo liangye in the Shura Kingdom, he promised to send warmth to us when we finished our work.

    As a result, now he did.

    I have to say, he is a gentleman, not like his bastard father at all!

    Thinking of this, I opened my mouth and told the news to Mo liangye.

    After hearing this, Mo liangye nodded and said, "well, since Nuan Nuan has returned to the underworld, she will accompany you to find the next crystal soul stone."

    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned: "next crystal soul stone? In such a hurry? Can''t you give me a break and go again? "

    "Don''t worry about it. Your wife is tired during this time, so she will have a rest in the underworld for a few days. It''s not too late to leave after you accompany me!" Mo Liang night said with a smile.

    "To accompany you? What do you think I am? Three company? Hum! If you ask me to accompany you, I will not! I''ll go back to the underworld to see some children, and then I''ll go straight to find the crystal soul stone. I''m so angry with you! " I pretended to be angry.

    "Do you know where the next crystal stone is?" Mo cool night tiny frown asks a way.

    "I don''t know! You''ll tell me anyway. What do I worry about? " I hummed coldly.

    Mo liangye smiles and says, "in Japan, I''ve asked people to settle down first. In two days, you can take warmth with you."

    "Japan? Have you found the location of Jingpo stone? " I asked curiously.

    "The specific place has not been found, but it has been confirmed that it is near Tokyo, Japan. You go to Tokyo first to settle down. When I have dealt with the things left by the underworld recently, I''ll come to you! " Mo liangye replied casually.

    "If you don''t go there, just me and wennuan, how boring is that? I don''t want to go there first. I''ll wait for you! " I murmured, tired of the crooked way.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand to take me into his arms, and said in a very gentle tone: "madam, the burden on us now is still very heavy, but it''s not the time for love. When the conspiracy of Shura world is stopped, Guoguo will be able to stand in his own way. At that time, I will give him all the things of the underworld and concentrate on traveling with you. No matter where you want to go, I will accompany you! "

    "Really? That''s what you said! At that time, you can''t say you''re busy with the underworld! "

    "I promise not to go back on my promise to my wife!"

    "Then let''s pull the hook!"

    "Pull the hook and hang yourself. Don''t change for a hundred years!"

    Ink cool night a face doting and I do childish behavior, so that sitting in the corridor on the other side of Chen Feng completely can''t see down.

    "Enough for you two! Show love when you fight, show love on the plane, and show love when you go home. Can you consider the feelings of Uncle Lu and I, the two single dogs

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Chen Feng''s voice fell, uncle Lu knocked him on the head with his magazine and said, "you bastard, you dare to call me a single dog. It''s not big or small!"

    Chen Feng eat pain, quickly covered his head to Uncle Lu admit: "I was wrong, I dare not."

    "Hum, I''ll see your grandfather when I look back. I have to let him beat you up!" Uncle Lu said bitterly.

    On hearing that he wanted to tell grandfather Chen, Chen Feng immediately panicked: "don''t, don''t, don''t! As far as my grandfather''s temper is concerned, if you know I''m outside like this, you have to skin me! Please don''t tell my grandfather, "OK?"

    Uncle Lu glanced at Chen Feng and said, "let me not tell your grandfather. After the plane lands, have a drink with me!"

    "Yes, as long as you don''t tell my grandfather, you can always say anything."

    "Besides, don''t call yourself a single dog in the future. Since you have left the ghost''s soul in your body, you have to treat her as your own. You can''t let her feel that you reject her. Otherwise, after a long time, even if it is sealed, she will still affect your health! " Uncle Lu said earnestly.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng''s whole body wilted instantly. He looked down at the red crystal bead on his neck and didn''t speak for a long time.

    I know. He thought of Enzhen again.

    In other words, I think of Li Manshu again.

    Chen Feng is usually heartless and heartless, but there are many things hidden in his heart.

    During that time in South Korea, he and Li Manshu disguised as en Zhen loved each other for so long, but in the end, Li Manshu could only stay with him in the shape of such a bead, which was cruel to him after all!

    It''s just that Li Manshu has done too many evils in the past. It''s God''s will to get this end now. We can''t change it at will.

    As for whether Li Manshu will be influenced in the end, it depends on Chen Feng''s intention.

    Maybe a year, maybe two years, maybe ten years, maybe a lifetime.

    How long Chen Feng can wait for Li Manshu is still unknown.

    With this in mind, the announcement that the plane was about to land was already on the radio.

    When I set foot on the hot land of wh again, I instantly felt that my whole heart was steadfast.

    Nice to be back.

    People always say hometown, hometown. I didn''t feel much about it before, but after this period of time, I realized how warm feelings hidden behind the word hometown.

    The so-called hometown, no matter how far I go, where I have been, and what dangers I have experienced, is a place where I feel at ease and always want to come back.

    Even though this city has lost my dearest grandmother and my best friend, it is still my hometown and the hot land I want to protect.

    I took a deep breath and took uncle Lu back to the old house with Mo liangye. After paying homage to grandma, I went back to the underworld.

    Everything in the underworld is the same as before, without any change, but Guoguo and Nuan have grown up a lot, which is a little bit of a teenager. I have to sigh that the gene of Mo liangye is really not built!

    See me and Mo cool night come back, two children busily meet up.

    "Mom, I miss you and dad so much!" Cuddling with me.

    "Yes, I''m pulling my fingers with Xiaoling every day to figure out how long mom and dad will be back!" The fruit agrees with the road.

    I looked around, but I didn''t see Xiaoling, so I asked curiously, "where is Xiaoling? She''s not with you? "

    "Mengpo has left the matter of Naihe bridge to her. She''s gone long ago. I''m so busy that I don''t even have time to fall in love with you The fruit opens its mouth.

 Chapter 431

    "Yo, I feel the vinegar in your words is very strong!" I said with a casual smile.

    The fruit shrivels shriveled mouth, light should way: "just don''t have! If she goes to deal with things, she goes to deal with them. I''m not jealous! It''s just that I don''t have time to fall in love. What''s the big deal! "

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Guoguo''s voice fell, wennuan exposed him mercilessly.

    "Mom, don''t listen to my brother. I go back to the underworld these days, almost every day I hear my brother complain about sister Xiaoling. Said Xiaoling sister since took over Mengpo''s class, day by day busy, he is a little doubt whether he is in love in the end

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing, touched Guoguo''s head and said faintly: "it''s a good thing that Xiaoling has taken over Mengpo''s class now. When you are in charge of the underworld, Xiaoling is in charge of Naihe bridge. You two just complement each other. Why not?"

    "She''s a girl. Just stay with me. I don''t want to like her going out and showing herself." Guoguo murmured.

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately felt that his thought was a little crooked, so I began to correct him.

    "Xiaoling is a girl, right, but she also has her own independent thoughts. She is not your accessory, do you understand?"

    As if hearing my words, Mo liangye said to Guoguo, "son, do you know what kind of experience it is to have a wife who doesn''t like to rely on herself?"

    Guoguo shakes his head to show that he doesn''t know.

    Mo liangye laughed and continued: "your mother is a woman who doesn''t like to rely on me! She has her own things to do, and even if I''m not around from time to time, she can still live well. "

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Guo Guo turned to look at me and asked, "Mom, how do you communicate with dad?"

    "We don''t need to communicate. I just need to know that he loves me. Good love doesn''t need two people together all the time. After all, everyone is an independent individual and has his own life. All we have to do is to show up when the other party needs it. As for other times, we have to keep wonderful in our own world. Now is not the ancient time, girls also need to be independent, so I think Xiaoling seriously do their own things, even if less with you for a while, is also normal, you should learn to understand him I sincerely said to Guoguo.

    Mo liangye slowly came to me, reached out and touched my head, said with a smile: "Madam said very well, I like such independent women as Madam."

    See Mo cool night and I tired of crooked appearance, fruit like to understand nod, should way: "that I also and Dad, like independent girl."

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi, who has been sitting beside drinking, suddenly opens his mouth.

    "It seems that you have been brainwashed by your parents. I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing."

    As if to the interest, warm blinking big eyes asked: "Uncle Yunxi, you like what kind of girl, I will become what kind of girl, OK?"

    Ji Yunxi was stunned for a moment, looked up at me, and then bowed his head to reply: "Nuan Nuan, you are already very good now, you don''t need to change anything. In addition, uncle Yunxi doesn''t need you to change. Uncle Yunxi just wants you to be yourself. "

    "Then... Uncle Yunxi, do you like me?" Wennuan summoned up the courage to ask.

    Ji Yunxi nodded and said, "you are so clever. Of course I like you, but only because you are my friend''s daughter. It''s the elder''s love for the younger generation. Do you understand?"

    Hearing this, wennuan was not happy for a moment. She murmured and hung her head, as if to shed tears.

    I know that after this period of time together, Nuan Nuan''s feelings for Ji Yunxi have become deeper and deeper, but with Ji Yunxi''s character, I''m afraid she can''t accept her anyway.

    So, I had to hold Nuan Nuan in my arms and comfort: "Nuan Nuan, you are still growing all your life. In the future, you will meet many excellent boys like Uncle Yunxi. Now you give your whole heart to Uncle Yunxi. What should you do when you meet a better one? "

    "Even if it''s better, I don''t want it. I only want uncle Yunxi in my life!" Warm face firmly said.

    It''s very embarrassing.

    This little girl is really determined now, just like being infused with ecstasy soup, she can''t change her mind.

    Now, what can we do?

    Seems to be aware of the topic can not continue, ink cool night is to take the initiative to open the mouth.

    "We just came back today, so we should not discuss such a heavy topic. Eat first, have a drink, and talk about other things later. "

    When Ji Yunxi saw that Mo liangye wanted to get rid of the siege, he was also very good at climbing along the pole. He immediately took over the topic and said, "yes, have a drink, have a good drink. This just let me get rid of my craving."

    With that, Ji Yunxi took a sip of wine and went to Guoguo''s mansion.

    Seeing Ji Yunxi''s back when he left, wennuan felt a little sad. He wrinkled his small face and asked me, "Mom, am I really that annoying? Why does uncle Yunxi just refuse to like me? "

    I shook my head and answered earnestly, "it''s not that you are a nuisance, but that uncle Yunxi solves the knot in your unhappiness."

    "What knot? He can''t untie it. I can untie it for him! " Warm face excited said.

    I sighed and said, "it''s seniority. You and your uncle Yunxi don''t have the right seniority. It''s hard to be together. "

    "I don''t care. Anyway, I''ve only recognized uncle Yunxi in my life." Wennuan is extremely stubborn.

    Well, it seems that I''ve been persuading you for so long, but it''s in vain!

    With such a stubborn daughter, what else can I say?

    I helplessly shook my head, led two little guys into the house.

    Fortunately, the ghosts of the servants in Guoguo''s house all moved very fast. After a while, they made a big table for us to eat.

    After dinner, I spent two days in the underworld. Mo liangye told me that the accommodation in Japan had been arranged, so that I could leave early.

    Although I am a little reluctant to give up their father and son, but things are also prioritized.

    Emotion is more important than resurrection.

    In the face of the safety of the world and the underworld, everything else has to stand back.

    So, without much hesitation, I said goodbye to Mo liangye, his father and son, and Ji Yunxi, and returned to join Chen Feng and them, and then embarked on the flight to Tokyo.

    Because of some sleepiness, I squinted for a while on the plane.

    Who knows, this squint, unexpectedly still fell asleep, also had a dream.

    In my dream, I saw Fang Lianqiu, and he came towards me with blood all over his face, grinning as usual.

    "Mi Xiaofei, do you think that if you give us the fake jade tripod, you can stop the Shura kingdom from annexing the other two? I tell you, you are dreaming! As long as you live one day, our plan will never be stopped! Ha ha ha

    Fang Lianqiu''s smile is extremely strange. With his bloody face, it can be described as terrible.

    "What on earth do you want to do? What do you mean, as long as I''m alive, you can''t stop me? " In my dream, I asked in a trembling voice.

    Hearing what I said, Fang Lianqiu continued to laugh: "want to know why? But it''s a pity that I will never tell you, I want you to live in fear for the rest of your life, and make you ten times more miserable than me! You wait, your retribution is coming! When you find all the crystal soul stones, it''s time for chaos! At that time, even God can''t change anything! "

    Fang Lianqiu''s words were so terrible that I woke up directly from my dream.

    When I opened my eyes, I found that I was still on the plane. I touched my forehead subconsciously and found that my forehead was full of sweat.

    It seems to see my face is not very good, uncle Lu asked: "Xiaofei, what''s the matter with you? Is it high altitude flight that causes discomfort? "

    I shook my head and said, "no, I just had a dream."

    "What dream? Nightmare? "

    I looked at Uncle Lu with a little hesitation.

    From the beginning, looking for Jingpo stone was what uncle Lu told me.

    He knows the most about me and grandma.

    According to Meng Zhongfang Lianqiu, after searching for Jingpo stone. The whole world will be in chaos. Is it a bad thing to look for Jingpo stone?

    If so, will uncle Lu, who raised the issue at the beginning, have problems?

    I know I shouldn''t doubt my master like this, but I can''t help but think about that dream just now.

    As if aware of my strange look, uncle Lu frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with you, Xiao Fei? How do you feel weird? "

    I shook my head and said casually, "no, I''m just thinking about something. It''s nothing. Master, you don''t have to worry."

    Seeing that I refused to say it, uncle Lu sighed and asked no more. He continued to read magazines.

    I feel a little comfortable, touch the side of the warm head, thought no matter what, or first step, and then look at it.

    After all, it was just a dream. It''s impossible to count. What''s more, there is no evidence to prove that uncle Lu has a problem. Only in the future can we be more cautious.

    With this in mind, a total of four people, including Nuan Nuan, landed at Narita International Airport in Chiba Prefecture, east of Tokyo city.

    As the cool night had already been arranged, when we got off the plane, a young man came to pick us up.

    "Miss MI, Hello, my name is Edo Kawakami. I''m entrusted by the Lord of the underworld of China to pick up some of you to live." The young man said to us politely in broken Chinese.

    Unexpectedly, I didn''t have time to say hello to him. Nuan Nuan opened her mouth first.

    "Uncle, you have the same surname as the little brother wearing glasses in the cartoon. Are you relatives?"

    Hearing the warm words, edokawa Fujii couldn''t help laughing and replied, "maybe the painter who painted the little brother has a certain origin with our family."

 Chapter 432

    "Uncle Fujii, are you Japanese so polite? I feel that you are different from the Japanese I saw on TV! " Wennuan asked naively.

    Hearing this, I was a little embarrassed, worried that Fujii would be embarrassed, so I wanted to stop her curiosity.

    But Fujii, with a gentle face, replied politely: "You China is a country of etiquette, and we in Japan are deeply influenced by Chinese culture, so most people are more polite. Although our nation has done a lot of bad things to you before, now many people have realized the mistakes of that year and started to face up to the historical problems. Therefore, you don''t have to have any psychological burden during your life in Japan. You can come to me for any problems and I will try my best to help you. "

    I have to say that Fujii is really a good man.

    Not only is he not as arrogant as he imagined, but he can even face up to historical problems. No wonder Mo Liang arranged for him to receive us in Japan.

    After getting to know each other, Fujii drove us to our residence in Tokyo.

    Although this is a building with strong Japanese style.

    Small courtyard, full of wooden floor, push-pull door, little furniture, but also very clean.

    At the door of almost every room, there is a sunny doll, which reminds me of the Japanese anime I saw when I was a child.

    "Miss MI, this is your residence. The room has been cleaned up and there are some simple daily necessities. If you need to buy, you can go to the supermarket one kilometer away. It''s a commercial street and you can buy whatever you want. " Fujii is serious, as we introduced.

    People have already sent us home, so I should thank him. Even if we send him two kinds of gifts with Chinese characteristics from the storage ring.

    Fujii didn''t know what to do when he received my gift.

    Obviously, he didn''t expect me to thank him at all.

    "Lord underworld is kind to me. I should take his advice to help you. You don''t have to be so polite."

    I smile, should say: "you Japanese speak politeness, we Chinese also speak ah! Give some small gifts to those who have helped themselves. This is our traditional Chinese etiquette. Don''t refuse. Accept them quickly! "

    Seeing that I insisted, Fujii didn''t say much. He said thank you and accepted it.

    I wanted to keep him for dinner, but I didn''t have any food at home, so I didn''t want to talk.

    Fortunately, Fujii had something to do with himself, so after he sent us to the residence, he explained a few words, left contact information for each other, and left in a hurry.

    But even if he leaves, we''ll have to eat.

    So I suggested that we go out to the shopping mall one kilometer away to buy some food and go shopping.

    When it comes to shopping, both Chen Feng and Nuan agree. Only uncle Lu shakes his head and says, "go shopping. I''m tired after such a long flight. I want to sleep for a while."

    Hearing this, I can''t help feeling suspicious.

    You know, when we were in Yunnan, uncle Lu was never tired when we were playing with our lives in the ancient tombs. Now, after only a few hours on the plane, he is so tired that he wants to sleep. Isn''t that a little strange?

    However, in order to take into account each other''s face, I still did not speak out my doubts.

    After all, there are a lot of things that are uncertain at the moment.

    If it''s a misunderstanding, isn''t it embarrassing to start now?

    Thinking of this, I nodded and said to Uncle Lu, "OK, you can rest at home first. We''ll go out for a while and come back. By the way, what would you like to eat? We''ll bring it to you later. "

    Uncle Lu shook his head and said, "don''t take it. I''m not hungry. I just want to sleep."

    Then uncle Lu took his luggage into the room and closed the door.

    I sighed, but shook his head, and Chen Feng with warm out of the door.

    Walking on the road, Chen Feng saw that I had something on my mind and asked curiously, "little cousin, what''s the matter with you? You feel a little bit abnormal on the plane. "

    "Some things are hard to say, so let''s not say them!" I said helplessly.

    Chen Feng glanced at me and asked, "can''t I even say that? I''m your cousin, too! Apart from your husband and children, I''m the person closest to you. If you don''t even tell me, it''s a little too much to say, isn''t it? "

    When I heard this, I thought about it and thought it was the same.

    Before going to Korea, Chen Feng followed me.

    We''ve been through a lot of dangers together, and we''ve had a close relationship.

    What''s more, his grandfather and my grandmother are brothers and sisters. We are members of the same family.

    No matter what, he won''t hurt me, will he?

    Thinking of this, I will say all the questions in my heart.

    "Have you ever thought about what would happen if we really collected all the crystal soul stones?"

    "What else can happen, of course, is that the resurrected Nu Yu defeated Chi you! Such a simple question, you even asked, "are you stupid to have a baby before?" Chen Feng said with disapproval.

    I shook my head and said, "in fact, I had a dream on the plane during the day. I dreamed of Fang Lianqiu."

    "Dream of him? How could you dream of him? " Chen Feng is puzzled.

    "I don''t know, I only know that he told me in his dream that once all the crystal soul stones were collected, the world would be in chaos." I take wennuan forward and say to Chen Feng at the same time.

    "The world is in chaos? How is that possible? I guess it''s Fang Lianqiu''s boast? He must be particularly afraid that we will gather all the crystal soul stones to destroy the conspiracy of Shura kingdom! "

    "It''s possible, but I''m worried that the truth will be what he said!" I said with a sad face.

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng was still very disapproval.

    "Little cousin, I found that since you came back from your trip to Yunnan, why have you become a little suspicious? Are you afraid of the family? Fang Lianqiu has already been killed by you and the brother-in-law of Hades. What else do you have to be afraid of? "

    "You don''t know. Last time when Mo liangye and I killed Fang Lianqiu, he once said that I still had secrets. Combined with what he said to me in his dream, I always feel that this secret on me is likely to affect the overall situation! " I said earnestly.

    "You think too much, don''t you? When I was a child, I thought I was Altman and could save the world Chen Feng said jokingly.

    "Uncle, what is Altman?" Wennuan asked curiously.

    This can stop Chen Feng.

    You know, Altman is a film and television work that our generation saw when they were young, but it''s been years. They haven''t been in touch at all, OK?

    "Er... This Altman is a man who can transform and fight monsters. They are very powerful!" Chen Feng explained casually.

    Wennuan tilted her little head, looked at Chen Feng and asked, "like my father? Isn''t my father Altman, too? "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing: "your father will cry when he hears you!"

    "Uncle said that. Uncle said that Altman would transform and fight monsters. So would my father." Wennuan argued.

    Chen Feng is completely speechless.

    With such a God to understand the little girl, also strange people laugh and cry.

    Fortunately, it was just an episode. After a while, Chen Feng and I went back to the previous topic again.

    "By the way, do you think uncle Lu is a little strange these two days?" I asked.

    Chen Feng thought about it and said, "it seems that there is a little bit. Two days ago, when he was in the old house, he slept in your grandmother''s grave all night, and came back the next morning. I asked him why he had gone, but he wouldn''t say. After that, he seems to have something on his mind

    "In fact, I''ve been thinking about whether we''ve worked so hard to find Jingpo stone. Because it seems that from the beginning, he started the whole thing. He told me about grandma, and he told me about my mother, even about Nu Yu and Jing Po Shi. " I said what I thought with a serious face.

    Chen Feng slightly frowned, asked: "you mean, suspect uncle Lu may have cheated us from the beginning?"

    "Too much has happened during this time. My best friend cheated me, and your Enzhen cheated you. We are always fooled by our opponents. It seems that our opponents will put some inside information around us every time. I don''t know who to trust. " I said dejectedly.

    Listen to me mention en Zhen, Chen Feng''s mood is also some bad.

    He reached out and touched the crystal beads hanging around his neck. His face was gloomy.

    We''ve all been betrayed before. It''s not so good. I can understand his mood at the moment.

    In order not to make him too sad, I patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, one day she will be influenced by you, and then you can still be together."

    Chen Feng had no choice but to smile and said, "I don''t know. I can''t wait for the day when she was influenced."

    "Where gold is sincere, gold is stone. As long as there is faith, she will be able to feel your true love I encouraged.

    "By your kind words, I hope that one day it will be true." Chen Feng said casually, "by the way, don''t think too much about Uncle Lu. He won''t tell us some things. Naturally, he has his reason. Now that he is on the same front with us, we should not doubt him. Everything. When your husband comes, ask him quietly, and you will know everything? "

    I thought about it and thought it was right.

    Instead of being suspicious here, it''s better to wait for a period of time for Mo liangye to come and ask him directly.

    If anyone knows the most about Nu Yu, it''s him.

    Asking him is undoubtedly the best way!

    Thinking of this, I quickly gathered my emotions and kept up with Chen Feng''s pace

 Chapter 433

    It''s true that Tokyo is a paradise for shoppers.

    The area where we live is not the center of the city. Unexpectedly, it is so prosperous. There are not only large shopping malls, but also various entertainment places, even cinemas.

    Tut Tut, it seems that during our time in Japan, besides looking for crystal soul stone, we can also have some entertainment activities!

    However, what I never thought was that when we were going to go shopping in the supermarket, Nuan Nuan was attracted by the movie preview on the big screen.

    "Mom, shall we go to the cinema together? Wennuan has never been to the cinema. I really want to feel it. " Warm pull my sleeve coquettish way.

    I looked up at the big screen and found that a love movie was playing on it. The picture was as beautiful as fairyland. No wonder it could attract warm eyes.

    I turned to look at Chen Feng. Chen Feng shrugged and said, "it''s OK anyway. Since my niece said she would go to see it, I''d like to see it. It''s better to let her know more about the world."

    Even Chen Feng agreed, and I couldn''t say anything more, so I took wennuan to the window to buy tickets.

    "The tickets for that movie are sold out today. Would you like to change it for another one?" When the conductor saw that we were foreigners, he said in English.

    I''m not happy to hear that.

    I finally made up my mind to see the movie, but the tickets were sold out. Is that too disappointing?

    See me some don''t want to see, warm pulled my sleeve, continue to coquetry: "Mom, please accompany me to see a movie, I really want to see a movie! Even if the tickets for that film are sold out, we can watch other ones! "

    I have no choice but to ask the conductor in English if there are any other movies today.

    The conductor inquired about it on the computer and finally told me that there was only one horror movie available today.

    When I heard horror movies, I couldn''t help feeling a little conflicted.

    Usually I always see ghosts and so on. Now I can''t watch a movie without ghosts. What do you want to do?

    But hearing the conductor say that there are horror movies to watch, Chen Feng was very interested.

    "Little cousin, I heard that the Japanese horror films are all very 6, which are adapted from real people''s stories. They are totally different from those domestic psychosis, hallucination, revenge and so on. Many brain holes are very surprised. Why don''t we go and have a look? "

    "Do you think it''s appropriate to take a child to a horror movie?" I rolled my eyes at him.

    Chen Feng looked at wennuan and asked, "your mother said you didn''t dare to watch horror movies. What do you want to say?"

    "No, I''m going to watch horror movies! Even if the scenes in the movie are scary, how scary can they be? Anyway, I''ve seen more horrible pictures before. Are you afraid to watch a horror movie? " Warm warm like a little adult said.

    Khan, I''m talking about it. Even if I don''t want to see it, the minority must obey their two majorities!

    In desperation, I had to buy tickets for horror films in the hands of the conductor, and Chen Feng walked into the cinema with wennuan.

    Maybe it''s the weekend. There are a lot of people in the cinema, many of them come to see together.

    I asked Chen Feng to hold wennuan, and then I queued up to buy popcorn and coke.

    I don''t know why, when I''m in line, I always feel that there''s a faint Yin Qi around me.

    But when I turned my head and looked over, the Yin Qi disappeared.

    But after a while, when I don''t look at the past, the Yin Qi will reappear.

    Shit, what''s going on here?

    It is reasonable to say that since I knew Mo liangye, I can easily see the ghosts in general. There has never been such a situation today.

    Is it hard? What kind of ghosts and demons are targeting me?

    Thinking of this, I quietly pulled out Lu Banchi from the storage ring and held it in my hand, trying to guard against ghosts that might appear at any time.

    As a result, when my Lu Banchi appeared, the faint Yin Qi disappeared.

    This time, it completely disappeared until I finished buying popcorn.

    I pondered that it was the ghosts passing by who were teasing me, so I didn''t care, so I took popcorn and coke and checked in with Chen Feng.

    The cinema is very luxurious. When it was built, it cost a lot of money.

    Inexplicably, I always feel that the pattern of this cinema has a kind of unspeakable discomfort.

    As the lights of the projection hall went out, I also pressed this question to the bottom of my heart. I didn''t continue to study deeply and began to watch the film attentively.

    This movie is about a haunted funeral home, in which the dark scene, as well as just the right music, will raise the horror of the whole movie to the top.

    So that everyone in the audience even dare not go out of the atmosphere, for fear that a fierce ghost in the movie will jump out.

    To tell you the truth, this kind of picture is extremely terrible for ordinary people.

    But for me, who has been in hell for seven out of ten days, it''s like pediatrics.

    So after watching for a while, I fell asleep on my seat.

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. In a daze, I feel that the temperature of the whole projection hall seems to be falling, which makes me shiver unconsciously.

    Then I heard a shrill scream not far ahead!

    I thought it was the sound coming from the movie, so I didn''t care much. I continued to sleep with my eyes closed.

    But soon I realized something was wrong.

    Because, in a daze, I vaguely smell a smell of blood.

    If it is said that the scream may come from the movie, then the strong blood is definitely not from the movie.

    After all, movies rely on sound and video transmission. I''ve never heard of a movie that attracts audiences by smell.

    Think of here, I almost subconsciously woke up.

    But when I opened my eyes, I found that the screening hall, as always, people were staring at the screen, and nothing unusual happened.

    It''s strange. Is that my dream?

    I''m a little puzzled, so I asked Chen Feng in a low voice. Chen Feng shook his head and said that he didn''t smell any blood. It should be that I was confused.

    I touched my head and recalled the taste just now. I felt like I was in a dream, not like I was in a dream.

    Inside and outside the dream, I''m even a little confused.

    Think of here, I sighed, turned to see warm, but she is holding popcorn to eat non-stop, then open mouth to remind: "you eat so much popcorn, be careful for a while will stomachache."

    Warm warm Zheng for a while, looking at me should say: "Mom, I did not eat popcorn ah!"

    It''s my turn to be stupid this time.

    She didn''t eat popcorn?

    That... The hands I saw just now, and the chewing sound I heard

    I subconsciously looked at the hands again, only to find that the hands holding the popcorn were not warm at all.

    The hands are pale, and they are very big. They are similar to the hands of adults. How can they be warm?

    However, the most bizarre is not this, but in the warm behind, suddenly sitting a male ghost.

    This male ghost, with dark cheeks and bloody eyes, sat in a warm position.

    In other words, Nuan Nuan is sitting on this male ghost!

    Seeing this, a cold sweat broke out on my whole back.

    "What do you want to do?" I asked the ghost in a cold voice.

    The male ghost heard my voice and laughed. He said in Japanese, "I''m just hungry and want to eat. But your daughter is really cute. I really want her to be my woman!"

    Say, that male ghost stretches out his hand and then wants to touch toward warm skirt underneath.

    Seeing this scene, how can I bear it?

    He immediately called out Lu Banchi and raised his hand to fight the male ghost.

    The male ghost was unprepared, and I hit him with his outstretched hand, sending out a strong smell of scorch.

    "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect that you still have two sons. In that case, I''ll go first. Goodbye... "

    Say, that male ghost then loosened warm, become a slip of smoke to float away.

    As if hearing the news, Chen Feng turned to look at me, frowned and asked, "cousin, what''s the matter with you? You look so ugly? "

    I wanted to tell Chen Feng about the ghost I saw just now, but after thinking about the warm feeling, I didn''t say anything.

    However, although I did not say, but Chen Feng seems to have found something, a little mysterious said to me: "do you think this cinema is a bit strange?"

    I was stunned. I looked at him and asked, "can you see that, too?"

    Chen Feng nodded and said, "I didn''t smell the bloody smell you said, but I felt that there was a strong Yin in the cinema. Especially after the opening of the film, the shadow is more intense. "

    Hearing this, I subconsciously looked like the picture of the movie being shown.

    I have to say that this Japanese ghost film is really lifelike. It''s so lifelike that I even think that those ghosts in the film will not pretend to be ghosts, but real ghosts.

    Even, it is very likely that they are performing the film in this screening hall, and then want to wait for us to watch the most fascinating time to give us a fatal blow!

    Thinking of this, I turned to Chen Feng and said, "otherwise, let''s stop looking and leave. I have an uncertain premonition."

    Chen Feng agreed to my proposal, immediately picked up warm, and I prepared to leave.

    But as soon as we got up, we heard a scream in front of us.

    This time, we all heard it. It was not the sound in the movie, but the sound from the audience.

    In other words, something happened!

    Sure enough, as soon as the sound came out, a light appeared in the audience. It was someone using a mobile phone to light up. It was estimated that they wanted to see what happened.

    But the lighting lasted only two seconds, followed by a more tragic scream.

    Then, the mobile phone that sent out the bright light fell to the ground instantly, as if the person had been scared to drop the mobile phone.

    It seems that it''s a blessing, not a curse, but a curse!

 Chapter 434

    Now, even if Chen Feng and I want to leave, I''m afraid we can''t.

    After all, if something terrible happens, we can''t just stand by.

    Thinking of this, I immediately called out Lu Banchi, went around the crowd and rushed to the screamer.

    It was a boy who screamed before. At the moment, he was looking at the seat beside him in horror: "no... she''s missing... She''s missing all of a sudden, and there''s blood, a lot of blood..."

    Hearing this, my heart was shocked, and I didn''t know well.

    But it was so dark in the projection hall that I couldn''t see clearly.

    But under, I can only take out the mobile phone, turn on the flashlight, toward the next seat.

    This photo, let alone other people, even I was scared.

    Because there is no one there at the moment.

    Some, just a pool of bright red blood, dripping there, looking at people feel shocking.

    Presumably, the bloody smell that I vaguely smelled before is from here!

    So I immediately asked in English, "what''s the matter? Who is sitting next to you? What about her

    The boy seems to be scared silly, blurted out is a strong northeast accent Mandarin: "I... I don''t know, she is a p friend I just met online, said to go to the hotel to open a room after watching the movie, as a result... I just wanted to take the opportunity to take advantage of it, but I didn''t touch it, on the contrary, I touched my blood..."

    Good guy, this special thing is to come out for a date, and then it bumps into a ghost.

    On this psychological shadow area, it is estimated that this boy will not dare to come out for about P in his life!

    Thinking of this, I immediately asked the boy to step aside and evacuate others, trying to protect the scene of the crime as much as possible.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, the movie music that has been playing suddenly stopped.

    People on the scene were stunned. They looked at the screen, but the whole picture of the movie was still, as if someone had pressed the pause button.

    But soon, I knew that this was not a pause at all, but a ghost in the screening hall, coming out.

    I dare not delay more, immediately across the air to Chen Feng called: "cousin, to start working!"

    "Always ready!" Chen Feng responded.

    However, things have gone beyond our imagination.

    Just when Chen Feng''s voice just fell, a black shadow suddenly appeared on the movie screen.

    The shadow fell slowly from the top of the projection hall, half way down, just in the light of the film.

    By the light of the movie, I saw the shadow''s head slowly rising.

    A little... A little... A little

    At the end, the shadow showed a face, a face as white as white paper, bleeding from the orifices!

    However, what''s more strange is that the face covered by long hair for nearly a third suddenly grinned.

    When she smiles, her mouth keeps bleeding out, looking at the hair standing upright!

    "Did you enjoy it?" The ghost asked with a grin.

    The audience at the scene didn''t know the seriousness of the incident. They thought the movie theater was trying to play up the horror atmosphere of the movie, so they made Cosplay and answered one after another.

    "Happy, really exciting!"

    "I haven''t seen such a good ghost film for many years. It''s really amazing!"

    "It''s really terrible. You''ve done a great job in the atmosphere of terror!"

    "Although I was scared out of a cold sweat by you, I still have to praise this movie. It''s a work of conscience!"

    ����

    Seeing their innocent faces, I was so worried that I wanted to find a way to solve the current dilemma.

    But without waiting for me to find a way, the ghost turned her head, gave me a weird smile and asked, "are you happy?"

    When I heard the female ghost''s question, the audience cast their eyes on me one after another.

    "Are you a friend of Coser''s? Can you ask her for an autograph for me? " Next to a girl asked.

    This makes me want to vomit blood.

    Have these people ever been kicked in the head by donkeys?

    This scene is obviously haunted. Why do they think they are playing Cosplay?

    After that, the ghost ate them all. Do they still have to think that Coser is super realistic?

    It seems that seeing that I didn''t answer, the ghost was a little angry and asked me again in a slightly angry voice: "are you happy?"

    Shit, is this the rhythm that''s haunting me?

    Is it hard to be attracted by the natural strong Yin Qi on me?

    Left and right have been targeted, I have nothing to fear, simply meet her eyes, coldly replied: "I''m happy you big head ghost! You are a devil. If you want to do harm to the world now, you have to ask Lu Banchi in my aunt''s hand if you agree! "

    "Chinese? Lu Gongmen? Ha ha, it''s a little interesting! Then I really want to ask for advice today! " The ghost said with a sneer.

    Having said that, I knew that she would make some moves in the next step, so she tensed her nerves and prepared for the attack at any time.

    But unexpectedly, the ghost did not attack me at all, but returned to the movie screen and disappeared.

    What''s the situation?

    According to the routine on one side, shouldn''t we just start fighting when we don''t agree?

    Why did she go back?

    Is it hard for her to escape because she knows she can''t beat me?

    I looked at Chen Feng across the crowd, and found that he was also a face of the circle, completely did not know what the situation was.

    Compared with us, except for the boy who spoke northeast dialect before, all the others were enthusiastic.

    "This movie theater is too 6. It''s so lifelike that I almost thought it was a real ghost!"

    "Isn''t it true? How can there be ghosts in this world? It''s all made up by those goddesses! "

    "The Coser, who pretends to be a ghost, looks pretty. If he can take it home after watching the movie, it will be refreshing."

    "Eh, you have such a strong taste. Aren''t you afraid that Coser was really a ghost?"

    "Don''t you understand? There''s an old Chinese saying: "if you die under the peony, you''ll be a romantic ghost!"

    ����

    Seriously, I don''t know what''s in the minds of these audiences.

    Just now I said that it was a devil who came out to harm people, but they thought it was a prank arranged by the cinema.

    Damn, if any movie theater in China dares to play like this, it''s like being invited to tea by the police every minute!

    However, now I don''t have the mind to think so much, I ponder that the female ghost actually appeared, will not give up, will certainly come out from other places.

    So, I gave Chen Feng a look across the crowd, ready to go to the movie screen to see if we can find out the ghost.

    But unexpectedly, just as we were walking down the steps, a few silly x viewers rushed to the front of the movie screen in order to see Coser.

    Then the next second, the picture on the movie screen moved.

    It''s not the movie picture that moves, but the enlarged face of the female ghost.

    It''s huge, and it takes up the entire movie screen.

    In the dark projection hall, this face is just like the devil in hell.

    It''s weird and terrifying. It''s chilling.

    "Good. Since you like this movie so much, why don''t you come in and accompany me?"

    With that, the screen of the movie was just like a lake, which fluctuated slightly. Then the ghost stretched out her two bloody hands and took the three audience in front of the screen.

    I went. This NIMA is really going to be dragged in. Is that ok?

    So, I almost didn''t think about it, so I raised my hand and threw a few ghost shots at the movie screen.

    When the ghost saw the silver needle I threw out, she immediately released the audience and disappeared at the end of the screen.

    For a moment, the original weird movie screen will return to calm.

    Chen Feng and I didn''t dare to delay. We rushed up together with wennuan, hoping to pull back the audience.

    After all, the ghost ran out of the screen. It''s too dangerous to stay in front of the screen. Who can guarantee that she won''t run out again.

    But even if we were fully prepared, we still didn''t expect that the female ghost would move so fast.

    Just when Chen Feng and I rushed to pull the audience away from the screen, the ghost got out of the screen again and dragged us all into the screen.

    Earth shaking, a sense of vertigo came, stirred my brain like paste, there was no time to observe the situation around.

    When I came back again, I found that we were in the hall of a certain house.

    It''s so cold in the hall that our teeth are shaking.

    "This... Where is this?" Asked a Chinese audience dragged in with us.

    Chen Feng looked around and said, "we were dragged into the movie by the ghost. If I remember correctly, the place where we are now is the funeral hall in the movie!"

    On hearing this, the three audiences turned white.

    "What... What? We were dragged into the movie? Is that true? Are you sure? Didn''t the movie theater make Cosplay? How did it suddenly become true? " The Chinese audience was unbelievable.

    I gave him a white look and said coldly, "are you all kicked by donkeys? Is there a horror movie that is so lifelike? Is there such a weird Cosplay? Now, we''ve all been dragged into the movie. We can''t even get out! "

    When I heard that I couldn''t go, one of the female audience began to cry.

    "I... I don''t want to die here, I want to go out... I miss my parents..."

    But in the current situation, crying is not the only way to solve the problem.

    I stood up, holding wennuan in one hand and Lu Banchi in the other, and wanted to inquire about the situation around me.

    Just then, several figures appeared vaguely in the corridor in front of the funeral home.

    Those figures are dangling and slowly approaching us

 Chapter 435

    Seeing those figures getting closer and closer to us, I felt my heart was about to jump out.

    Intuition tells me that at this time, in this place, and walking posture is so strange, absolutely not a good person.

    Even, it''s very likely not even people.

    And it turns out that my judgment is correct.

    Because when the figures were 20 meters away from us, I had seen them clearly.

    Their faces turned black, and many of their skin began to fester, and their eyes were dull. It seemed that they were not normal human beings, but corpses!

    A corpse that can move by itself is coming to us. It''s not too scary, OK?

    So, without any hesitation, I put Nuan Nuan into Yuzhu, and ran with Chen Feng and the three audiences.

    Right now, we don''t know anything about the body. Running is the best way!

    But as the saying goes, if you are not afraid of God like opponents, you are afraid of pig like teammates.

    No, we just ran less than 50 meters away, and the female audience who likes to cry fell to the ground and even had a bloody nose.

    In desperation, I had to stop and reach for her.

    "I... I can''t run... I''m wearing high heels... Why don''t you carry me?" The girl said.

    Hearing this, I felt like ten thousand alpacas were rushing by.

    "I carry you? Are you mistaken? You can''t run, can I? Don''t you just wear high heels? Just take off your shoes? " I don''t have the good spirit to say.

    But the girl shook her head and said, "I just bought these shoes yesterday. They''re very expensive. I can''t take them off. What should I wear if I take them off?"

    Seriously, I can''t stand this girl''s affectation.

    Even if this pair of shoes is more expensive, compared with Xiaoming, what is it?

    Since she is not willing to give up, I don''t care about her. Anyway, I will never carry her back!

    "Well, you just sit here and wait for the bodies to come and eat you!"

    With that, I was ready to run.

    Seeing that I didn''t intend to save her, the girl immediately panicked and started to cry again.

    "I... I don''t want to die, you take me away, I don''t want to die here..."

    "If you don''t want to die, take off your shoes and run for your life, or no one can help you!" I said in a cold voice.

    Hear my words, that girl didn''t want to take off originally, but the corpses before he had followed and were moving towards us.

    If you don''t run, it''s too late.

    I didn''t care much. I bent down and quickly took off the girl''s high-heeled shoes. I raised my hand and threw it at the corpses. Then I took the girl and ran to keep up with Chen Feng.

    "What to do? Can''t you keep running like this? " I asked Chen Feng as I ran.

    He is one or two years older than me, and he has eaten more salt than I have eaten rice, so in this case, I instinctively rely on him.

    Chen Feng looked around, immediately pointed to the window at the end of the corridor and said, "go there, these bodies will not leave this house. As long as we run out of this funeral home, they can''t do anything to us!"

    "Well, if we run out of the funeral home, we can''t get out?" Asked one of the audience who followed us.

    "I can''t manage so much now. It''s important to save my life first! As for going out of the movie, let''s talk about it later! " Chen Feng ran and replied.

    Chen Feng said that, we all ran to the window.

    But soon I found a very serious problem - that the window is sealed, let alone pushed open, even if smashed can not open!

    "Damn, I was so crooked by the movie that I forgot that all the windows in the funeral parlor in the movie couldn''t be opened!" Chen Feng exclaimed.

    When I hear that, I want to swear.

    Why does the goods need to be broken at such a critical time?

    Now, we''ve lost time. There''s no other way to go around. The corpses are close in front of us. Are we really waiting to die here?

    Thinking of this, I turned to ask Chen Feng: "is there any other place to hide in the movie? Didn''t you see the movie? Is there such a place in the movie? Where else can I hide around here? "

    As I remind you, one of the audience seems to think of something.

    "Are we on the first floor now? If it''s the first floor, I remember there''s a darkroom near here! "

    "Yes, yes, I also remember that the people in the movie, like us, were chased by the corpses, and then hid in the dark room to avoid a disaster!" Another audience echoed.

    Seriously, I should have watched the movie before I knew I would be dragged into the movie by the ghost.

    At least, it''s more comfortable to be familiar with the terrain and plot.

    But before I just dozed off, I didn''t notice what the horror movie was about.

    Since they say there is a darkroom, let''s go to the darkroom!

    So we took advantage of the fact that the corpses were five or six meters away from us, and quickly touched the walls on both sides.

    But fortunately, there is no way out. We touched it for a few seconds, and soon found the mechanism of the darkroom. We broke it, and a door was opened on the right wall.

    Almost without any hesitation, we swished in and left the bodies outside.

    No matter how they yell outside, or even beat the wall, we can''t open the door.

    You know, this darkroom is likely to be our last position. Once it is opened, we really have no way to retreat.

    The corpses outside the door tossed for a while. Maybe seeing that we didn''t respond, they left one by one.

    Listening to the sound of their footsteps, we finally felt a little relaxed.

    Damn, fortunately, some of them saw the movie and knew that there was a darkroom for us to live in, otherwise we would really have to be folded here today.

    But what is this dark room for?

    How can there be a darkroom in a funeral home?

    Out of curiosity, I immediately pulled out the searchlight from the storage ring and looked around.

    But this photo made me take a breath.

    I went. On the wall of this darkroom, there were four words written in Japanese: "return my life".

    I was so shocked by the searchlight.

    However, this is not the most terrible. What is more terrible is that I feel that the Yin Qi in this secret room is getting heavier and heavier, as if something is gathering.

    My nerves are tight together and I dare not relax at all.

    But even so, the strangest thing happened.

    Because the pictures on the wall suddenly burst out laughing together.

    "Hey, are you here to accompany me?"

    What''s the situation?

    Photos can not only laugh, but also make sound?

    The point is, when I look at it, I find that I have seen the people in these photos.

    "It''s the Coser!" One of the audience screamed.

    Yes, the person smiling in the photo is the ghost who dragged us into the movie before!

    Shit, no wonder we haven''t seen the ghost since we were dragged in. Together, she is waiting for us here!

    She''s waiting for us to come in by ourselves, so that we can be trapped in this room and catch turtles in a jar!

    This ghost has a deep heart!

    Unfortunately, now we have fallen into her trap, even if we regret it, it''s too late.

    At the moment, we have no choice but to get rid of her.

    Thinking of this, I coldly looked at the picture on the wall and said in English, "since we have come, you must show your true shape and show your sincerity to kill us."

    "Are you trying to motivate me? Do you want me to show myself and beat me to death? Then I won''t! I want you to be scared to death in fear

    With that, the female ghost in the photo began to laugh and looked very proud.

    "Do you think I can''t deal with you if you don''t show yourself?" I sneer.

    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe you can make me show myself!" The ghost in the picture glared at me.

    I took a look at the photo, laughed sarcastically, and said: "let''s open your eyes today! Watch it

    With that, I took out a few bottles of black dog blood from the storage ring and distributed them to the people, asking them to help pour them in a few corners of the room.

    But the audience were so frightened by the scene that they couldn''t even speak, let alone help.

    All helpless, this kind of thing can only be done by me and Chen Feng.

    Seeing us two pouring black dog blood, the female ghost in the photo is obviously a little nervous.

    "You... You have this thing with you... Who are you?"

    "Who are we? Didn''t you know that before? " I sneer.

    "Lu... Lu Gong men? Are you really from Duke Lu? " The female ghost in the photo looks a little ugly, obviously with fear.

    "Yes, I''m from Duke Lu. I don''t want to be your enemy, but if you want to be a disaster today, I can only give you two words: seek death!"

    Hearing what I said, the female ghost in the photo burst out laughing: "how arrogant! Even if you are from Duke Lu, I don''t believe you can help me today! "

    "Then we''ll see. I''ll see what you''re capable of!"

    With that, I scattered all the black dog blood in my hands in the room, making the whole room full of a strong smell of blood

 Chapter 436

    I don''t know why, when the black dog''s blood in my hand was all over, the whole darkroom was as calm as ever, and there was no change at all.

    How could that be?

    According to the truth, black dog blood can restrain Yin things. That female ghost can''t be afraid. How can it not even have any effect?

    Seeing my face covered with circles, the ghost in the picture burst into laughter.

    "Do you think I''m really afraid of what you have? Then you look down on me! I''ve been lonely here for many years. Today you''re here. Don''t leave. Stay here and bury me with you

    On the wall of the darkroom, there were several pictures of female ghosts. They laughed together. It didn''t look too weird.

    I was a little annoyed by her laughter, so I quickly pulled out a bottle of black dog blood from the storage ring and splashed it on her laughing picture.

    nnd�� Whether it''s useful or not, I''ll pour blood on your face first!

    Obviously, the ghost didn''t expect that I would throw it on the wall. The face that was still laughing immediately turned into surprise, followed by panic, and even screamed.

    The shrill scream reverberated in the dark room and made my eardrum ache.

    When I was like this, the others couldn''t stand it any more. They covered their ears and looked miserable.

    "It''s hard, I feel my head is going to explode..." the crying female audience said pitifully.

    Hearing this, a male audience nearby quickly comforted: "don''t be afraid, I will protect you."

    With that, the male audience put their hands on the ears of the female audience, trying to save the beauty.

    But the scream of the female ghost was too penetrating. After a while, the male audience began to have nosebleed and couldn''t stop it.

    Seeing this, I can''t sit still.

    Damn, if this female ghost continues to scream, not to mention the male audience, even the eardrum of Chen Feng and I will be punctured, OK?

    Thinking of this, I raised my hand and tore off all the photos pasted on the wall. No matter what, I took out the windproof lighter and lit it.

    The ghost''s face in the light of the fire gradually became distorted, and then became scorched black, and finally painted into a piece of ashes.

    Until this time, the scream of the ghost came to an abrupt end.

    Xu was so scared just now that the audience stood half bent and panting.

    "Too... Too terrible... That female ghost is really terrible..."

    "If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I would never believe that there are ghosts in this world..."

    "I swear, I won''t even watch Cosplay in the future. I''m scared to death!"

    Hearing this, I gave a cold hum and said in Chinese, "do you know how to be afraid now? Didn''t you say it was fun? Isn''t there anyone else who wants to have a fight with the ghost? Why, are you afraid now? "

    When I said that, the crying female audience immediately replied in broken Chinese, "are you Chinese so impolite? There is really no quality at all

    Oh, Hello, I have such a bad temper!

    If it wasn''t for these three idiots, now Chen Feng and I wouldn''t be dragged into horror movies, OK?

    Now I''m not the one to blame? What a world!

    So, almost without thinking about it, I retorted, "you can say I''m not polite, but please don''t take my country with me! Besides, if it wasn''t for me just now, do you think you still have a little life? Is that how you treat your Savior? "

    The female audience is usually indulged at home. Now she was annoyed when she heard my retort. She pointed to my nose and said in broken Chinese, "don''t think you''re great. Even without you, we can still escape from the movie!"

    After hearing what the female audience said, the other two audiences agreed.

    "Yes, we can go out without you!"

    "I hate people who are not polite like you! Arrogance, no quality

    I turned to see Chen Feng, light said: "I have a little regret before saving them."

    Chen Feng nodded and said, "I''m a little bit sorry. It''s really a dog biting LV Dongbin. I don''t know a good heart!"

    Seems to understand our words, the female audience began to shout: "not only do you regret, I also regret following you to this ghost place! I don''t care. I''m going out! "

    The female audience moved, and the other two male audiences turned around with her, trying to leave the darkroom.

    However, at the moment when they turned around, the accident happened again.

    Behind them stood a ghost with long hair. The ghost''s face was pale, her eyes were red, and even her mouth was bleeding.

    Look at the face, just like the one before!

    Seeing that we found her, the ghost grinned a little, and then said, "since you''ve come in, do you still want to go? It''s not that easy! "

    After that, the ghost grabbed the proud girl''s shoulder and squeezed it into her white neck.

    The female audience was immediately frightened and tears fell out.

    "Help... Help me..." the female audience looked at me with eager eyes and said.

    Although I don''t like this female audience very much, how dare I neglect the fact that human life matters?

    So I immediately threw out a few ghost door 13 needles to the female ghost, directly to her face.

    Seeing my silver needle flying past, the ghost was shocked, subconsciously released the female audience and turned to escape.

    Unfortunately, I didn''t want to give her the chance.

    I never intend to let go of the ghosts that do harm to people!

    So I took Lu Banchi and split it with the fastest speed.

    The ghost couldn''t dodge, and she really hit me.

    The place where she was cut by the ruler burned black and smelled bad.

    "Can you hurt me? It''s a bit of a skill! However, now even if you have the ability to pass the sky, as long as you can''t get out of this movie, you can''t live! Finally, you will all be buried with me! " That female ghost a face Yin Luan of say with broken Chinese.

    "You want me to be buried with you? You are not qualified

    I said with a cold voice, and then again with a ruler split in the past.

    This time, the female ghost learned to be good, and the speed of avoiding was much faster than before.

    But she can''t avoid the ruler, but she can''t avoid the ghost door.

    This is not, after she just avoided my ruler, the next second she was stabbed in the face by a ghost door thirteen needles.

    Guimen thirteen needles can restrain Yin objects, but its power is also determined by the user''s ability.

    This female ghost can drag us into the movie, but also control the sound of the photos, proving that the road is not shallow.

    Even if my ghost door 13 needles can''t kill her directly, it''s enough to make her suffer for a while.

    This is not, in the ghost door 13 needles stabbed to her face that moment, she was stabbed that half of the face quickly became a scorched black.

    In an instant, the female ghost''s face became black and white at the same time, just as ugly as it was!

    Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help feeling proud. I raised my eyebrows and asked jokingly, "ugly, do you know what it''s like to offend my aunt?"

    "You... You dare to destroy my face, i... I''m going to kill you!"

    The female ghost was so angry that she threw herself at me.

    I dodged quickly, then raised my foot and kicked her on the wall.

    According to the general situation, this female ghost was kicked to the wall, how to drop also have to suffer, and then come back.

    But the fact is, this female ghost actually took an unusual road. After I kicked her on the wall, she secretly disappeared.

    "You can''t get out, you can''t get out! Die, die here with me! Ha ha ha

    After a few laughs from the female ghost on the wall, there was no more movement. Even the shocking blood words on the wall disappeared at the moment.

    In such a big room, there are no blood words, no photos of female ghosts, and no female ghosts, but I feel more weird than before.

    Quiet space, unknown enemy, no matter what, are like needles pricking my nerves, let me not relax for a moment.

    "She... Is she gone? Will she show up again? " Asked one of the male viewers in broken Chinese.

    I glanced at him and replied, "of course. Didn''t you hear that? She wants us to die and all of us to be buried with her! "

    On hearing this, the faces of the other two audience immediately became very bad.

    "What to do? I don''t want to die here, I want to go home... "The injured female audience cried.

    "I don''t want to die here either. I really regret going to the cinema. I''d better sleep at home if I knew it earlier."

    I don''t want to refute what they said at the moment.

    After all, the most important thing now is to find a way out of the movie.

    We can only survive if we get out of the movie.

    Otherwise, being stuck in the movie all the time, there will be only one result - waiting to die!

    Thinking of this, I turned to look at the female audience, and saw that the place where she had been pinched before on her neck had started to blacken. If I delayed further, it was estimated that the ghost would penetrate into her body.

    At that time, if the female audience''s physique is a little poor, I''m afraid she will die.

    So I immediately took out a small bag of glutinous rice from the storage ring and waved to the female audience.

    Xu scolded me before. The female audience was a little guilty and didn''t dare to come near me for fear that I would slap her with my backhand.

    "You... What do you want? I... didn''t I just scold you? You... You don''t have such a grudge, do you? " Said the female audience in a trembling voice.

    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes.

    "If I really have a grudge, do you think I will save you from the ghost just now?"

    The female audience thought about it, thought it was, and came slowly.

    I put my hand around her neck and felt it. I made sure I didn''t hurt her bones and muscles, so I put the glutinous rice in my hand on her neck.

    "It hurts... It hurts..." cried the female audience, frowning.

    I glared at her and said in a cold voice, "don''t shout! There is already a part of the ghost gas has penetrated into your body, now remove it, of course, it will hurt a little, just bear it! "

 Chapter 437

    "Ah? Has the ghost gas penetrated into my body? Then... Then I''m going to die? " The female audience was shaking with fear.

    I don''t know why, seeing her like this, I didn''t hate her as much as before. I even thought she was a little cute.

    Just, before she scolded me, as a small episode, all write it off!

    Thinking of this, I smile a little and say to the female audience, "you are lucky to meet me! Don''t worry, as long as you pull out the ghost gas, you will be OK! "

    After hearing what I said, the female audience was a little relieved.

    "Really? Is it really going to be ok? You won''t lie to me, will you

    I glanced at her and said, "is it good for me to cheat you? It seems that it''s not good. On the contrary, it will be pointed at by your nose and scolded by you? "

    The female audience knew that I was satirizing her, but she was not angry. Instead, she hung her head and said to me sincerely: "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you before, so I offended you. I apologize to you and hope you can forgive me."

    "It doesn''t matter whether you forgive or not. The key is to get rid of all the ghost gas in you first, and then find the exit to escape from this horror movie. As for the rest, since it''s gone, forget it! " I said earnestly.

    It seems that the female audience did not expect me to say this. She was shocked and looked at me for a long time.

    "Before, I had always been biased against you Chinese and thought that your quality was very low, but today you have changed my view. My name is Kawashima Linglong. Nice to meet you! "

    Then the female audience politely extended her hand to me.

    I really can''t think of a reason to refuse, so I had to take her hand and smile: "Hello, my name is mi Xiaofei. This is my cousin. His name is Chen Feng. "

    Seeing that the two of us had reconciled, and the other two male audiences were not good enough to continue the stalemate, they began to introduce themselves one after another.

    "Hello, my name is Takahashi, a student of Tokyo University."

    "Hello, my name is Yoshino Yamazaki. I don''t have a job. I''m waiting at home for a while."

    I nodded to them, then continued to use glutinous rice to pull out the ghost gas for Kawashima Linglong.

    Because of the limited energy of a handful of glutinous rice, I had to replace it with another one.

    In this way, after touching about three handfuls of glutinous rice, Kawashima Linglong''s face finally returned to normal, and no longer had the purple black color before.

    "Well, that should be about it."

    I sighed and took back the unused glutinous rice.

    Kawashima Linglong reached out and touched the place where she had been pinched by the ghost before. She felt that it didn''t hurt much. She was very happy.

    "It seems that you are really good, Miss MI. You are so good!"

    Chen Feng glanced at Kawashima Linglong and said faintly: "cut, what''s so powerful about this? My cousin will have a lot of things! "

    Hearing this, Kawashima asked curiously, "who are you? Why do you feel different from ordinary people? What''s more, the female ghost just said that you are from Duke Lu. What is Duke Lu? Why have I never heard of it? "

    I smile, should say: "our Chinese culture is broad and profound, you have not heard of things, there are many! As for Lu Gong sect, it is actually a school in the river and lake. What it mastered is a bit similar to your Japanese Yin Yang master. Do you understand what I say? "

    As soon as I said the three words of Yin Yang master, they were all stunned and looked at me and Chen Feng with adoration.

    "Yin Yang master? You are Yin Yang masters? My God, it''s amazing

    I''m not used to being worshipped like this by people I don''t know very well, so I laughed bitterly and said, "er... Don''t get me wrong, we are not Yin Yang teachers, we are just like Yin Yang teachers in nature."

    "For us, it''s already a meaning. The profession of Yin Yang teacher has existed in our country since the time of flying birds. It used to work for the emperor. It was not until the Meiji era that it was dethroned and gradually became desolate. But in today''s Japan, Yin Yang masters are still highly respected. " Kawashima Linglong said to me excitedly.

    I know. She''s telling the truth.

    Moreover, Japan''s Yin Yang division originally originated in China, but finally developed in Japan.

    However, this is not our focus at the moment, so I do not intend to say more.

    "OK, we all have a basic understanding of each other. Now what we have to do is to work together to get out of this damned movie." I look at the people and say.

    Xu Shi saw the skills of Chen Feng and me, and learned that our profession is similar to that of Yin Yang teacher. At the moment, Linglong Kawashima and some of them showed great trust in Chen Feng and me.

    "Although you are foreigners, we believe you and are willing to give your life to you. I hope you can take us out, please!"

    After that, the three of them bowed to Chen Feng and me, with a sincere attitude.

    They suddenly made me so polite, which made me very uncomfortable, so I repeatedly said: "you get up quickly. We are all friends. There''s no need to be so polite. We''d better find a way to go out quickly!"

    Kawashima Linglong three people heard the sound, slowly straightened up, a face dependent looking at me.

    "Miss MI, do you have an idea?" Takahashita asked.

    I felt my chin, thought about it, and said, "anyway, I think we have to go out first! In this darkroom, there is obviously no way to escape from the movie! If you want to go out, you have to go out and find the exit! "

    "But... Aren''t there many bodies outside? If we are bitten by those corpses, then we will be finished Yamazaki Yoshino asked in a trembling voice.

    I sighed and said solemnly: "although it''s dangerous to go out, it''s more dangerous to stay here! We''re like a bunch of bugs in a box now. We have no choice but to climb out! "

    With that, I took out a peach sword from Chuwu ring and threw it to Yoshino Yamazaki. Then I gave the glutinous rice to Linglong Kawashima and takahashida.

    "No one knows what will happen after going out. I can''t guarantee that I can protect you all the time. If I can''t spare my hand, you can only rely on yourself! " I face dignified said.

    After listening to my words, the three of them nodded and answered my words.

    I looked at Chen Feng, motioned to let him behind the hall, and then pushed open the door of the darkroom, walked out lightly.

    The whole corridor is dark and quiet, there is no sound, so that our footsteps, now appears to be so abrupt.

    I took them slowly to the direction of the hall. At the same time, I had to pay attention to the situation around me. I was afraid that if I was not careful, something would come from the side.

    In particular, there are not only female ghosts, but also some corpses that can move by themselves. No matter which one is caught, there is no good fruit for us to eat, so I have to be careful.

    But to my surprise, when we walked from the corridor to the hall, we did not encounter any danger, even the previous bodies did not appear.

    Intuition tells me that this is not normal.

    Since the ghost dragged us in, she wanted to kill us.

    Now we are not only alive, but also free to move, proving that her wish has not been achieved, and she can not easily stop.

    Thinking of this, I turned my head and said to them easily, "pay close attention to the surroundings. The enemy may attack us from the dark at any time."

    Kawashima Linglong nodded a few times. They all looked around with vigilance. They didn''t dare to relax at all.

    I thought about it for a while and wanted to take them to the gate of the funeral home according to my experience. Maybe I could get out there.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, not far away in the dark suddenly issued a sound, as if someone was talking in general.

    I asked Kawashima Linglong to squat down and not make any noise, so as not to be found by the other party.

    It''s dark here. As long as we don''t move and make a sound, even ghosts won''t find us so easily in the first time.

    Fortunately, some of them were quite obedient. Knowing that the situation was serious, they immediately squatted down and held their breath as much as possible.

    I also squatted in the dark, fixed my eyes on the direction of the previous movement.

    But there appeared two figures and they were still talking.

    "Curator, my son just died two days ago and has not married yet. I can''t let him go to the underworld alone!"

    "I sympathize with you, but I''m sorry I can''t help it."

    "Curator, I know you can help me. As long as I don''t let my son go to the underworld alone, I will thank you for your money!"

    "This... Is a bit difficult to do!"

    Hearing this, one of them seemed to take something from himself and put it into the other''s hand, pleading: "curator, please!"

    The so-called curator seemed to be moved. He looked at the things in his hand, sighed, nodded and said, "well, for your poor sake, I''ll help you once, but you can''t talk about it outside."

    The man nodded and said, "I''m sure I don''t want to talk about it outside. The curator has helped me so much that I don''t have time to appreciate it. How can I talk about it outside?"

    The curator looked at him, hesitated, and asked, "what do you want? What are the requirements? "

    "Fresh, the fresher the better! If you can, it''s better to be young and beautiful! " The man replied.

    "You are really demanding. Recently, there are no fresh corpses in the funeral home. They are all stored for a long time..." the curator seems to be in a dilemma.

    The man seemed to recognize the meaning of the curator, and immediately took out another thing from his pocket and put it into the curator''s hand: "curator, I know you have great powers, and you can certainly think of a way! Please

    Seeing that the man was so successful, the curator laughed twice and said, "since you are so sincere, I''ll try!"

    With that, they looked at each other with a smile.

    Unexpectedly, two people have not finished laughing, another corner suddenly made a sound.

    "Who is it?" The curator snapped.

 Chapter 438

    When I heard the curator''s question, I thought he found us and wanted to get up and run. Unexpectedly, Chen Feng on one side held me down.

    "Don''t move. Let''s see first."

    Chen Feng said in a low voice, then looked at the direction of the curator.

    After seeing the sound, the curator and the man immediately stopped talking and looked warily at the corner where the sound was made.

    In the dark hall, it was quiet, only in the corner, there were some small sounds.

    The curator and the man picked up a stick and walked slowly to give the ghost in the corner a hard stick.

    As if feeling the danger, the ghost in the corner suddenly came out, shouting: "don''t... Don''t hit me, I didn''t see anything, I didn''t see anything..."

    It''s a woman''s voice!

    Unfortunately, the light in the hall was so dim that I could hardly see the woman''s face.

    However, judging from her voice, this woman should be young, just in her 20s.

    Why is she here?

    What''s more, why are the curators here?

    Wait... Curator... Funeral home

    Is... The curator of the funeral home?

    Inexplicably, I suddenly remembered the name of the horror movie I saw before.

    As I remember, the name of the movie seems to be a horror funeral home.

    And we were dragged into the movie by the ghost again, isn''t it... What we see at the moment is actually the plot of the movie?

    Think of here, I subconsciously turned to look at Chen Feng, but saw Chen Feng has stood up, did not want to hide.

    I pulled his sleeve and said in a low voice, "squat down, are you dying? If we''re found, we''re done! "

    Chen Feng shook his head and said, "they can''t see us!"

    I was stunned and asked, "why? It''s not a joke

    "I remember clearly that this picture was a shot in the movie. And we are dragged in by female ghosts, which originally does not belong to this film, so in their eyes, we are completely transparent, or even non-existent. I don''t believe you

    Chen Feng said solemnly, then he yelled at the curator: "you have the ability to catch me!"

    His voice was very loud, and even echoed in the still empty hall, which almost anyone could hear.

    But it''s incredible that the curators are still focused on the woman in the corner just like they didn''t hear.

    Seeing this scene, I was a little confused.

    What''s the situation?

    Can''t they really hear it?

    Seeing that I still didn''t seem to believe it, Chen Feng yelled two more times at the top of his voice: "you are stupid! You son of a bitch, come and catch me! Come and kowtow to me, I can spare your life! "

    It has to be said that Chen Feng''s words are very offensive. Anyone who listens to them can come up and fight with him.

    However, the curator and they were as indifferent as if they had not heard him.

    "How''s it going? Little cousin, I said what they couldn''t hear, and now I believe it? " Chen Feng looked at me with a proud face.

    Well, now I can''t believe it or not!

    But since the curators can''t sense our existence, we don''t have to hide like this. We can come out in a big way.

    So I called out Kawashima Linglong and some of them, and then watched the development of the curator and their side, trying to find a way to escape from the film.

    Chen Feng seems to see my mind, disapproval of said: "don''t see, the next plot, is the curator and the man together, the woman strong X."

    After hearing Chen Feng''s words, Yoshino Yamazaki echoed: "yes, I remember. The woman behind was really forced by the curator. The scene... Was quite exciting..."

    With that, Yoshino Yamazaki and Takahashi gave each other a look and a dirty smile.

    Alas, if men are really thinking animals in their lower body, they can think of that even when they watch a movie. That''s enough!

    However, no matter how obscene they say, since they are all here, we still have to review the plot.

    I always feel that this movie is not as simple as I imagined. It seems that there are some big secrets hidden in it.

    And this secret is probably the key to our escape from the movie.

    Only when we understand the process and result of the whole movie can we find a way out.

    Otherwise, the ghost drag us into the movie, it is a meaningless thing.

    From the past experience, ghosts and other things generally do not harm people for no reason.

    As the saying goes, everything has cause and effect. What kind of cause is planted, what kind of fruit will be produced.

    Ghosts, too!

    Basically, all ghosts with grievances have their roots.

    Only by finding out the root of the resentment and eliminating it, can the ghost''s resentment be finally resolved.

    So I had to get closer and pay close attention to the curators'' every move.

    It''s just... Every move seems a little hot.

    The woman wanted to run, but she was caught by the curator.

    "Who are you? What are you doing here? "

    The woman was a little scared and could not stop shaking: "I... I''m the mortuary. I... Saw that no one brought the corpse today, so I... Just lay down on the bench in the corner and slept for a while... I didn''t see what you did just now. Please let me go..."

    Hearing the woman''s words, the curator suddenly laughed: "it''s Miss Takizawa. I thought it was who! How can you sleep here? If you are tired from work, you can tell me that I will arrange a place for you to rest! "

    The woman named Takizawa shook her head and said, "no, it''s late. I should go home too. My mother is still waiting for me at home."

    With that, Takizawa wants to break the curator''s hand and go out.

    But she is just a weak woman. How can she beat a tall curator?

    The curator laughed and said to Takizawa, "it doesn''t matter. Just have a rest. I''ll drive you later."

    Takizawa seems to smell a little bad taste, can not help struggling, crying and shouting to go home.

    Afraid of making a big deal, the curator raised his hand and slapped her hard. Then he took something out of his pocket and put it directly into Takizawa''s mouth.

    "Don''t be shameless. Since you see what you shouldn''t see, don''t expect me to let you go!" The curator snapped.

    After that, the curator pulled Takizawa to the bench in the funeral hall, tore apart Takizawa''s clothes and began to commit violence against him.

    Takizawa wanted to struggle, but every time she struggled, she was beaten by the curator.

    Fighting, Takizawa will no longer resist, let the tears to the outflow.

    After the curator released the great power on Takizawa, the man who talked to the curator before continued. This man was even more cruel than the curator, torturing Takizawa desperately.

    At the moment, Takizawa, has no resistance, just so silently, silently shed tears, dripping a full.

    I couldn''t help it any more. I rushed up with Lu Banchi and wanted to beat the man.

    But when my Lu Banchi fell on him, it failed.

    The man suddenly became nothing, as if there was no entity at all.

    I don''t believe in evil. Since Lu Banchi can''t do it, I''ll kick him.

    But it turns out that even if I kick with my foot, the final result is the same. When my foot touches the man, he becomes nothing immediately.

    And then when my feet leave, he becomes a real thing again.

    "It''s no use. We don''t belong to the film at all. It''s equivalent that we are not in the same dimension with them. We can''t stop anything except watching it from a distance." Chen Feng said earnestly.

    But... But let me just watch a girl be spoiled, it''s worse than killing me.

    Takizawa did nothing wrong, she just accidentally ran into the curator and the man can not see the light of the deal, but now to suffer such atrocities?

    What is the principle of heaven?

    "The man''s son died, and he wanted to buy a corpse from the curator to marry him. But the matter of marriage to the dead is not allowed by Japanese law. The curator is very afraid that Takizawa will reveal the secret, so the final result of Takizawa is 10 times worse than it is now. " Chen Feng a face dignified say.

    Yes, although Chen Feng didn''t finish watching the film, Takizawa''s current situation, her final ending is only one, that is, being killed.

    Now the violence of the curator and the man is just a prelude to her being killed.

    I feel my heart is very painful, even breathing is a little difficult, but still can only watch the curator they committed atrocities against Takizawa, and nothing can be done.

    The more ghosts I come into contact with, the more terrifying I feel about human nature.

    Ghosts'' resentment often comes from the dark side of human soul.

    Just like now every tear from Takizawa is a silent curse to the curator and the man.

    I don''t know how long it took for that man to finish his work and smile at the curator.

    "This girl is very decent. She''s the best."

    The curator lit a cigarette, took two puffs, and said, "the best is the best, but at this point, I''m afraid this girl can''t stay!"

    The man thought about it and thought it was the same, so he said with emotion, "but it''s a pity that such a good girl has been treated like this?"

    The curator gave a smile and said, "it''s a pity, but if you let her marry your son, I''m afraid you don''t feel it''s a pity! At least, this girl is still a girl in your family. It''s just for your son! "

    "You mean... Kill her and marry my son?" The man asked in surprise.

    The curator gave a sly smile and said, "your request is fresh, young and beautiful corpses? Isn''t she the most suitable choice? "

    The man took a look at takizawa''er and was stunned for a long time before he finally said: "but... But this matter... Will it... Will it make a big deal in the future?"

    "Isn''t there me? As long as I do, you are afraid that others will find something? " The curator said confidently.

 Chapter 439

    Takizawa obviously also heard the words of the curator, and suddenly widened his eyes, some incredible.

    But in fact, from the point of view of the curator, only killing Takizawa and destroying the remains is the best choice.

    Reselling corpses was originally a felony, but now it''s against women''s will. The two felonys add up to enough for the curator to get through the prison.

    So now, of course, the curator won''t let her go!

    Aware of this problem, Takizawa, who had been tortured to death, suddenly sat up from the bench and tried his best to escape.

    Unfortunately, before she took two steps, the curator grabbed her hair and said, "what''s the matter? Want to run? Don''t dream, wait for hell

    Takizawa struggled desperately, kicking and kicking. He just wanted to get rid of the curator''s control.

    Xu was annoyed by her struggle. The curator showed his ferocity and slapped her in the face.

    At the moment when Takizawa was stunned by the fan, the curator twisted one of Takizawa''s arms in the opposite direction, directly dislocating his arm.

    Takizawa wanted to cry, but his mouth was blocked, but he couldn''t shout anything. He could only shed tears helplessly.

    Those tears from her thin face slowly fall, like with blood, shocking.

    I have never hated my incompetence more than I do now.

    A good girl was raped right in front of my eyes, but I couldn''t even comfort her.

    What''s the use of being dragged into a movie like this?

    The tragedy continues.

    The curator and the man drag Takizawa to the pool, put a full tank of water and press his head down.

    Takizawa with another good hand dead in the curator''s arm, are deeply pinched into the flesh, let the curator also see red.

    But even so, the curator is still reluctant to let go, Leng is Takizawa''s head in the pool by a full five minutes, is finally released.

    At this time, Takizawa was dead and motionless.

    The man was a little afraid and asked in a trembling voice, "will... Will something happen? If this is discovered, we''ll go to jail! "

    Xu was also afraid. The curator took out two cigarettes from his pocket and gave them to the man. Then he smoked them hard.

    "I''m afraid it''s impossible to admit now! If it gets out, we''ll both go to jail! "

    With that, the curator kicked Takizawa''s body and turned it over.

    "A damned woman, she''s dying, and she''s catching me! It''s killing me

    With that, the curator lowered his head to look at the arm he had just scratched by Takizawa.

    Unexpectedly, with only one look, he was stunned.

    Because at the moment in his arm, Takizawa fingernails with a very deep scar.

    And the blood from these wounds, unexpectedly, somehow gathered into a few words: blood debt, blood compensation!

    After recognizing these words, the curator''s face turned pale. He was stunned for more than a minute until the cigarette on his finger burned his finger.

    Seeing that the curator didn''t look very well, the man asked curiously, "curator, what''s the matter? You... You don''t want to go back? You''ve taken my money. If you go back on it, I''ll report you to the police! "

    "Report me? What''s in it for you? What''s more, now I''ve killed everyone, even if I don''t want to help you! It''s just

    At this point, the curator pause for a moment, seems to have some hesitation.

    But the more he hesitated, the more flustered the man was.

    "Just what? Are you going to raise the price again? I''ve given you all the money I''ve brought. If you want any more, I won''t have it! "

    Hearing the man''s words, the curator shook his head and said, "no, I just think this smelly woman died a little evil. Look at my arm!"

    Then the curator showed the man his scratched arm.

    The man is just an ordinary person, where has seen this battle, the instantaneous was frightened stupidly, falls to sit on the ground.

    "This... She... She won''t come back to us for revenge, will she?" The man asked in a trembling voice.

    The curator sighed and said, "it''s hard to say! But now that we have all killed, there is no way out. We must burn the body as soon as possible and put it together with your son''s ashes, so that they can marry as soon as possible! Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be problems after a long delay! "

    At the moment, the man had no idea. As soon as the curator said this, he nodded and said, "yes, this matter has been done early. I hope my son quanxia knows about it and can understand my hard work as a father! I don''t want to do bad things. I just want to find a beautiful young wife for him! "

    Hearing the man''s words, the curator could not help humming and said, "you''ve taken all the responsibilities. I don''t know who just lay on Takizawa and refused to get up for a long time!"

    "Isn''t that... Isn''t that the nature of men? Men are good at it. Didn''t you feel comfortable just now? " The man laughs obscenely.

    The curator seemed to be still a little scared. He took a look at the man and said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense. While there is no one, help me to carry the body to the incinerator."

    The man who dare not from, busily cooperate with the curator will Takizawa''s body to carry to the incinerator.

    Chen Feng and I also followed the pace of the curator and shifted our position.

    When we passed, the curator and the man were pushing Takizawa''s body into the incinerator.

    Takizawa is lying on his back. From my point of view, I can see her face.

    So white, so weak and powerless, so lying, quietly lying, can no longer make any sound.

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I always feel that Takizawa seems to be staring at me all the time.

    Moreover, there seemed to be a smile on her face. That strange and sad smile made her hair stand upright.

    But this kind of smile only lasted for a second or two, and soon disappeared.

    Because Takizawa''s body had been pushed into the incinerator by the curator and they closed the door of the incinerator and burned it with fire.

    Seeing Takizawa end up like this from a good person, Kawashima Linglong standing beside me was so sad that tears fell down.

    "She''s so pathetic. She''s just out of luck. Why did she come to this end?" Kawashima said as she sobbed.

    Yoshino Yamazaki and Takahashi now also have convergence from the wretched smile, showing a very sad expression.

    "It''s really miserable that such a good woman has been ruined like this!"

    "These two should go to hell! In order to satisfy one''s own selfish desire, one should poison an innocent person like this. It''s not enough to vent one''s indignation by cutting into thousands of pieces! "

    But no matter how indignant we are, we can''t change the fate of Takizawa''s death at this moment, because before long, the curator and the man shut down the incinerator, took out Takizawa''s ashes from it, and put them together with the ashes of the man''s son in a large urn.

    Later, the curator and the man held the simplest ghost marriage ceremony for them, and temporarily consecrated them in the special room of the funeral home for storing ashes.

    According to the curator, the ceremony of the ghost marriage is not completely over. It will take seven days to complete the ceremony.

    The man had no choice but to leave the ashes of his son and Takizawa, and he went back first.

    I don''t know why, when I see it, my eyelids are always jumping. I always feel as if something is going to happen, but I can''t tell what will happen.

    The camera turns straight, and the time jumps to the seventh day after Takizawa''s death.

    The curator made the last sacrifice for Takizawa and the man''s son, so he handed the urn to the man and asked him to take it back for a good burial.

    But before the man came out of the funeral home with the urn in his arms, he suffered a sudden myocardial infarction and died on the spot.

    As for the urn, it was missing.

    However, at the scene of the man''s death, I saw a few big words written in blood on the ground: blood debt, blood repayment!

    The shocking blood words, the plot that I can see but can''t participate in, and the strange smile when Takizawa is pushed into the incinerator all make me feel a kind of bone chilling.

    Vaguely, I think these plots seem to have something to do with us.

    In other words, the female ghost dragged us here not only to let us know the truth, but also seems to have a deeper meaning.

    The point is, the female ghost before clearly wanted to kill us.

    But after we got out of the darkroom, we never showed up again.

    Not only that, but even the bodies that chased us didn''t show up again.

    What''s going on?

    Countless questions, my brain into a mess, even the mood also inexplicably fidgety up.

    What to do? What to do?

    What should we do now?

    With the plot more and more back, my heart is more and more anxious.

    I know that if we can''t leave the plot before the plot is finished, it''s very likely that we will never get out again!

    For this reason, I can''t help but feel more anxious.

    The huge psychological pressure made me bite my lips, trying to ease the tension.

    But unexpectedly, because I was distracted, I wanted to bite the teeth of my lips, but I accidentally bit my tongue.

    A faint smell of blood came from my tongue. My heart trembled with pain and I couldn''t help complaining.

    But at this time, I suddenly found that everything in front of me seemed to have changed.

    The figure of the curator gradually became blurred, and everything else in the funeral home became blurred, just like the water falling stones, which made the picture extremely blurred.

    Wait... Is it a bit like an illusion?

    An illusion that has been extending since we got out of the darkroom.

    Because it''s hallucination, we won''t be attacked by ghosts and corpses.

    Because of the illusion, we can only watch the tragedy happen, but nothing can be done.

    It is also because of hallucination that I become blurred after I accidentally bite my tongue and suck a little blood from the tip of my tongue.

    Therefore, the plot just now is still the plot in the horror film.

    But the picture is not the picture in the horror film, but an illusion, a huge illusion created by the female ghost in order to let us know the truth!

 Chapter 440

    After thinking about this, I said to several other people in a hurry: "bite your tongue, bite hard, you must bite bleeding! Only by biting out the blood can we get out of the dreamland! "

    Hearing what I said, they were all in a daze.

    "Mirage? Little cousin, do you mean that we are in a dreamland now? " Chen Feng asked.

    "I don''t know, but I''m sure that what we''re seeing now is not real, more unreal than what we''ve been dragged into. Do you understand?" I look anxious said.

    Seeing my look, Chen Feng also realized the seriousness of the matter.

    The ghost drag us into the movie, absolutely not to invite us to see the movie plot.

    Her purpose must be to trap us with hallucinations, and then let us die unconsciously in hallucinations!

    Kawashima Linglong and others have long worshipped me as a Yin Yang master like Chen Feng. Now I''m scared to hear that. I go to bite my tongue.

    Looking at their gnashing teeth, I can''t help worrying.

    They are all ordinary people. They don''t know the weight of the bleeding on the tip of their tongue. If they accidentally bite themselves, they will lose a lot.

    So, I hastened to remind: "also... Don''t be too hard, as long as the bite bleeding on the line, and then use the saliva stained with blood on the tip of the tongue to me so hard to spray out on the line!"

    With that, I bit on my tongue again to make my mouth contain more blood on the tip of the tongue. Finally, I opened my mouth and sprayed it hard.

    A few other people imitate my appearance, in succession in the mouth of the tip of the tongue blood out.

    As we all spewed blood from the tip of our tongue, everything in front of us faded away.

    No curator, no man, no urn.

    Some of them are more terrifying.

    Yes, it''s the ghost, the ghost that disappeared in the dark room before!

    Her face is as like as two peas in TAM.

    That is to say, she is Takizawa who was brutalized and killed by the curator and the man!

    With the more complete disappearance of the illusion, I found a more serious problem, that is, we were tied together and put on a platform.

    This table looks familiar. I''ve just seen it before.

    Because this platform is the platform of the incinerator in the dreamland.

    At the end of the platform is a body incinerator with a high temperature.

    This... This female ghost named Takizawa wants to burn us all in the incinerator!

    As for why she trapped us with fantasy before, she not only let us know the truth, but also tied us up and burned us in the incinerator while we were addicted to the plot.

    What a vicious scheme!

    Unfortunately, she didn''t expect that we would find the illusion and wake up from it.

    So, at the moment, she is still a proud smile on her face.

    "It''s really cheap for you to die before you know it! But it''s not in vain that I have been waiting so many years for revenge! "

    After that, Takizawa pushed the stainless steel platform under us to push us into the incinerator.

    I know that if we don''t act now, it''s all over!

    So, I couldn''t help thinking about it. I immediately contacted wennuan in Yuzhu. With the power of wennuan, I broke the rope that bound us and jumped down from the platform.

    Takizawa was surprised to see that our consciousness had recovered and looked at us strangely.

    "You... How could you... You shouldn''t..."

    When I heard this, I gave a cold hum and yelled: "why, I didn''t expect that? Do you want to hurt me with your little skills? It''s just too much for me

    After that, I took off the ring of heaven and earth on my hand, recited the mantra, raised my hand and pointed to Takizawa, and it immediately rushed to Takizawa with lightning speed.

    Seeing the uncertain universe ring attacking him, Takizawa''s face changed and his figure flashed quickly. He wanted to avoid it.

    But with her speed, how can she avoid the endless ring of heaven and earth?

    So, after a while, she was hit by the ring of indefinite universe, and her ghost Qi began to dissipate gradually.

    "You... You''re going to beat the hell out of me? With your ability, you should have punished the bad guys. Why do you have to get in trouble with me? " Takizawa looked at me in horror.

    I walked slowly and said to Takizawa coldly: "it seems that from the beginning, you want to have a hard time with me! If you''re in the cinema, how can we be dragged into this gloomy movie? "

    Hearing what I said, Takizawa gave a bitter smile and said, "everything is retribution! It''s retribution for you to come to this cinema! You see this movie is retribution! Even if you are dragged into this movie by me, it''s also retribution! Everything will come to an end today

    "Retribution? The curator and the man should be punished for their evil deeds! But what about us? What do we have to do with this? What qualifications do you have for us to bury you with you? " I yelled coldly.

    "No matter whether I am qualified or not, you can''t escape from this movie today. You are all going to die here, ha ha ha!" Takizawa laughed madly.

    Her words made me a little annoyed.

    I know. She''s not kidding.

    From the beginning, she just wanted to kill us and let us bury her.

    I went. My aunt just arrived in Japan today. Is she going to die in a strange horror movie?

    There can be no more tragedies!

    But my aunt and grandmother, I was a person who didn''t believe in evil and didn''t accept my fate. I don''t believe that today''s female ghost named Takizawa can really kill me!

    Thinking of this, I raised my foot to kick Takizawa''s chest and put Lu Banchi in her eyebrow. I asked in a cold voice, "if I go down with this ruler, what will happen? You must know. I don''t want to talk nonsense, you just need to tell me how to get out, I will not only let you go, but also for you, let you go to hell early reincarnation! If you don''t want to be reincarnated, I''ll burn a letter of recommendation for you to the underworld and ask them to arrange a good job for you in the underworld. "

    "Hum, for me? To reincarnate me? Work for me in the underworld? Who do you think you are? Why does the underworld listen to you? " Takizawa said disapprovingly.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng immediately couldn''t sit still. He wanted to speak for me, but he was stopped by me.

    I looked at Takizawa coldly and said with no expression: "you don''t have to worry about why the underworld wants to listen to me. You just need to know that I can do all these things! If you think clearly, tell me how to get out of the movie, and I''ll arrange other things for you! "

 Chapter 441

    "What if I say I want nothing but all of you to die here?" Takizawa said with a sly smile.

    Hearing this, Kawashima Linglong, standing not far away, finally could not help it any more. She angrily scolded, "how can you do this? We''ll give you what you want. What''s the point of trapping us here? "

    As soon as Kawashima Linglong opened her mouth, Takizawa turned his head and looked over. He laughed and said, "of course, it makes sense. My purpose is just to get revenge and bury a few people with me by the way! "

    "You... You''re a pervert... You''re unreasonable!" Kawashima Linglong scolded angrily.

    Takizawa coldly looked at Kawashima Linglong and said, "in this world, all people who have done evil will be punished. No matter who they are, no matter where they hide, they can''t avoid retribution."

    Having said that, Takizawa instantly concealed her figure, leaped to Kawashima Linglong''s back with extremely fast speed, and grabbed her neck.

    Seeing this, I don''t know. Just now I just talked about the terms with Takizawa, but I forgot that she would be invisible.

    As long as she is invisible, even if my Lu Banchi is against her eyebrow, there is no way.

    At the moment, I really regret that I didn''t kill her with the indefinite universe ring just now.

    "Today''s revenge, no matter what, I''ve got it!" Takizawa said with a firm face.

    After that, the lamp in the crematorium suddenly went out, and instantly fell into the darkness.

    You know, people in the light of the situation, suddenly into the dark that few seconds, there will be temporary blindness.

    So, in those seconds, we couldn''t see anything at all.

    When I thought about it, I took out the searchlight from the storage ring and wanted to light it, but I found that there was one person missing.

    No, to be exact, one person and one ghost are missing.

    Kawashima Linglong and Takizawa are all gone now.

    Seeing my look, Chen Feng also realized something and asked anxiously: "what should I do? She took Kawashima Linglong

    A listen to Chen Feng''s words, Yamazaki Yoshino and takahashita weave instant fried pot.

    "Ah? She took Miss Kawashima? So... Will the next one take me? You are Chinese Yin Yang masters. You must protect me. I don''t want to die! "

    "Yes, she took Miss Kawashima, and the next one will definitely come and take us. I didn''t offend her. Why does she want me? "

    Their two crying voices annoyed me, but they had to be patient and said to them, "don''t be afraid. Even if she dares to come back and take you, you still have me and my cousin. Anyway, we won''t let her hurt you! "

    "That''s what you said before, but... Isn''t miss Kawashima also taken away?" Gao qiaotian complained.

    Yoshino Yamazaki echoed: "yes, are you two OK? Don''t be a fake Yin Yang master, right? Our lives are precious. You can''t make fun of our lives! "

    Seems to be really can''t listen to go on, Chen Feng sternly to two people shout a way: "we can''t, you can, that you go out by yourself, so always OK?"

    As soon as these words came out, Yoshino Yamazaki and Takahashi immediately stopped yelling. They bowed their heads and were as timid as two children who had done wrong.

    "Shall we go out by ourselves? That''s not death. What is it? We don''t have the ability, we still have to rely on you to take us out. "

    Chen Feng very despised gouge them one eye, cold voice way: "since have no ability, that obediently follow us, don''t again jijiwai, otherwise I will cut your tongue!"

    Said, Chen Feng also took out a dagger to frighten them two.

    Yamazaki and Takahashi were scared to death by Chen Feng''s ferocious appearance. They shut up in an instant, which also allowed me to clean up and think about the countermeasures.

    "Judging from the current situation, this funeral home should be transformed into a cinema later, that is, the one we watched the movie. Therefore, their overall layout should be similar. " I said faintly.

    Chen Feng slightly frowned and asked, "do you mean to find the way out from the architectural layout?"

    I nodded and said, "the female ghost''s way of life is not particularly deep, but it can drag us all into the movie and get stuck here. It''s very difficult to do it without the help of certain external forces."

    Chen Feng understood what I said, and then the topic continued: "indeed, the most powerful thing about the female ghost is her secret body shape and the use of hallucinations. It''s easy to understand the secret body shape. It may be that you have practiced Japanese Ninjutsu or something. But I haven''t figured it out for a long time. I don''t know what method she used. "

    "I think her method should have something to do with the layout of the funeral home. Like mountains and rivers, architecture has its own orientation, vision and context. It is for this reason that home geomancy is born. For example, the door of the bathroom should not be facing the door, for example, the bathroom and kitchen should not be located in the middle of the house, and for example, the house should not be facing the intersection of several roads, etc. So, I think if we want to get out of this horror movie, we have to find the aura of this funeral home. Only when you have broken your eyes and let out the atmosphere of the building, can you leave here. " I said earnestly.

    Takahashi and Yamazaki seem to be confused about what Chen Feng and I have said, just like the monks of two Zhang.

    But Chen Feng and I mean, they understand a little bit, that is, we want to find a way out directly, not to care about the life and death of Kawashima Linglong.

    In order to show their nobility, they quit immediately.

    "How can you do that? Kawashima Linglong is still in the hands of the ghost, and her life and death are uncertain. How can you ignore her life and death? " Yamazaki Yoshino said coldly to Chen Feng and me.

    Takahashi Tianzhi was also extremely opposed to Chen Feng and me, and said with disgust: "I didn''t expect that you should be such a person. What you said before was good. You should go out of the movie together, but now it''s the critical time, but you leave your partner and want to escape alone! Can''t you Chinese have a little team spirit? "

    Chen Feng was thoroughly infuriated by the two of them. No matter what happened, he grabbed Takahashi''s neck and said fiercely: "if you scold us, just scold us. Don''t take our country with you! If you dare to say that our country is not a good word, believe it or not, I beat you every minute so that you don''t even know your mother! "

    Takahashita weaving did not expect that he would anger Chen Feng into such a way, can''t help legs a little soft: "I... I''m wrong... I will never scold your country, please let me go first, OK?"

    Chen Feng glared at him fiercely and said harshly, "I don''t like you Islanders. If it wasn''t for my cousin''s kindness, I wouldn''t care about your life!"

 Chapter 442

    Seriously, I can understand Chen Feng''s mood at the moment.

    At home, we are not always very patriotic.

    But once out of the country, especially do not like other people to comment on their own country.

    This truth is a bit similar to that of a mother. No matter how fierce she is, she will never allow outsiders to point fingers at her children.

    What''s more, there are still some historical grudges between the island country and our nation. Now it''s normal to hear such criticism from the island people.

    However, I can tell which is more important in this case.

    So, I quickly opened my mouth and said to Chen Feng, "well, Mr. Takahashi said so casually. What are you really doing? Now the most important thing is not to fight hard and throw cool, but to find the eye of the funeral home quickly and get out of the movie earlier. "

    Although Chen Feng sometimes impulsive some, but also be reasonable, hear my words, immediately released the hand that pinches Takahashi Tianzhi.

    "That... That you don''t really care about Miss Kawashima?" Yoshino Yamazaki asked timidly.

    Obviously, he was frightened by Chen Feng''s action just now, so even his voice trembled.

    I turned to look at him, light said: "tube, of course to tube, but from past experience, I think she is probably not in the film."

    "What? Not in the movie? How could that be! Miss MI, are you wrong? If Miss Kawashima is still trapped in the movie and we go out, isn''t she really going to die in it? " Yoshino Yamazaki looks unbelievable.

    "No, I don''t think so! That female ghost named Takizawa dragged us into the movie, just to make us trapped in it. But if she continues to stay in the film, no matter where she hides, we may find her. She knows very well that once we find her, we will definitely let her go, and even try to find a way out of her mouth. In this case, the safest way for her is to lock us in and run out of the movie herself. In this way, we can''t know how to get out from her mouth, so we can only die in it and never get out! " I said solemnly.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng nodded and said, "cousin, what you said is reasonable. Otherwise, we''ll go to find the eye of anger now. As long as we find the eye of anger and get out of this damned movie, everything will be solved. "

    See me and Chen Feng seems to have iron heart to find gas eye, Takahashi and Yamazaki two people are not good, what to say more.

    After all, they both know that with their strength, it is basically impossible for them to escape from the film.

    Let''s not talk about anything else. They can''t solve it just by jumping out of the corpses. What else can we talk about?

    So, everything still depends on me and Chen Feng, we are the main force!

    So, after discussing with Chen Feng, I decided to use paper man to explore the way, and then draw a general layout based on the data fed back by paper man.

    With the layout plan, referring to the eight diagrams of geomantic omen, we should be able to judge where the eye of the whole building is.

    With countermeasures, Chen Feng and I immediately took out our paper men and sent them to different directions for exploration.

    His paper man is responsible for the East and south directions, and my paper man is responsible for the West and north directions.

    Such division of labor and cooperation can save a lot of time and resources.

    Seeing that Chen Feng and I were very busy and kept writing and drawing on the paper, Takahashi and Yamazaki looked silly.

    "You... Are you really Yin Yang teachers? How can it drive paper man? Is this paper man just like the type God of our country? "

    I slightly Zheng Zheng, for a long time to understand what they said the type of God actually means.

    Shi Shen, in Japan, refers to the spirit body slaved by Yin Yang division.

    "Shi" means to serve the gods, especially the gods or spirits that serve their masters.

    It was initiated by "Japan Jiang Ziya" Abe Qingming and inherited by his lineal descendant tuyumen family. It became an important part of tuyumen Shinto in Edo era.

    After thinking about it, I felt that it was similar to this, so I said, "it''s the same kind of thing. It''s nothing strange."

    But Yamazaki and Takahashi didn''t think so and gave us a thumbs up.

    "You are so good! I thought you were about the same age as us. It shouldn''t be a big deal. But I didn''t expect that you can even drive the type God, which is not what ordinary people can do! " Takahashi said with a look of worship.

    "Yes, it seems that we really should not die today. We actually met you two experts. We''ve offended a lot before. Please don''t mind Yoshino Yamazaki bowed respectfully to us and apologized.

    This... The people of this island country really know how to correct their mistakes!

    Before we spray like something, now we have a way to go out, it''s a good time to flatter us.

    It''s a skill of steering at the mercy of the wind. There''s nothing wrong with it!

    I casually dealt with them a few words, and then continued to contact the paper man to draw the layout, but I don''t know why, the last paper man sent out was delayed.

    What happened to this paper man?

    Or lost their way, trapped in where?

    I did not give up, and tried to contact several times, but still the same result, no reaction.

    Compared with me, Chen Feng is much smoother. All the papermen sent out give back the information. He quickly draws a simple layout on the paper and hands it to me.

    "Here are all the ones on my side!"

    I stare at his layout for a long time without making a sound, which makes Chen Feng feel puzzled.

    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it all finished? Why do you look so ugly? "

    I looked up at Chen Feng, and then looked at more than half of the drawings in my hand, but there was still a lack of layout. With a dignified face, I said, "I have a paper man lost contact. I''m worried about whether it has encountered something unexpected. Besides, I always have a bad feeling. "

    Hearing my words, Chen Feng''s face changed slightly.

    But he is a man in the end, in the face of danger, far more calm than me.

    "I don''t care so much. Since we only need this small piece of layout, let''s put together the layout of other places first. Maybe the missing piece is not needed at all."

    I thought about it and thought so.

    Now, instead of worrying about the unknown, it''s better to find out your anger first.

    As long as you find out your anger and think of a way to get out, no matter how dangerous it is, it''s better than being stuck in this damned movie.

    So, I immediately gathered my emotion, put the two layout together, and drew some things around the outside of the layout according to my memory, and then looked at them carefully.

    However, I only looked for a while and found the problem.

    "No wonder there''s a funeral home to be built here. There''s both a lone blade and a blade. It''s just the ghost of the ghost. There''s nothing else to build except a funeral home." I said solemnly.

    "Xiaofei, do you mean that this place itself gathers a lot of evil spirit?" Chen Feng frowned and asked.

    I nodded and said, "yes, do you remember that we climbed a slope when we came to the cinema?"

    "I remember. I was still curious at that time. Why was the cinema built on the mountain? It would be very tiring to watch a movie. But what does that have to do with the funeral home we''re in now? " Chen Feng is still puzzled.

    "As I said before, the cinema where we go to see movies was formerly a funeral home. That is to say, it was converted from a funeral home. "

    Listen to me so say, Chen Feng a pat on the forehead, finally is a reaction.

    "I remember. You did say that before, but I didn''t care much at that time. Damn, no wonder I felt chilly as soon as I entered the cinema. The place was rebuilt by a funeral home! However, what does this have to do with the crime of Gu Feng Sha? "

    "Both the later cinema and the former funeral home were built on a small hillside with a single building. The buildings around them are relatively low, with no rosefinch in front, no Xuanwu in back, no green dragon on the left and no white tiger on the right. What''s the point of Gu fengsha?" I asked.

    "What about the blade? What does bladesha mean? " Yamazaki Yoshino asked curiously.

    I looked down at the layout, pointed to a point on it, and asked, "if you are careful enough, before you came to the cinema, you should have noticed that there are two rows of blue houses with wave roofs under the hillside."

    "Yes, at that time, I thought the house was very interesting. I also discussed it with my friends and said that I would build a house like that in the future." Takahashita weaving should be road.

    "Before, I only took a glance at the house. Although it looks quite new now, it should be renovated. That is to say, it''s not a short time."

    "But what does that have to do with bladesha? Is the house a blade Yamazaki did not understand.

    "There''s nothing wrong with the house itself. The problem is that it''s facing the gate of the cinema or funeral home on the hillside! In this way, it will form a blade evil, which is the main disaster of blood. " I replied solemnly.

    At my words, Yamazaki and Takahashi suddenly blew up.

    "In a place with such a bad spirit, the government has transformed it into a cinema. Isn''t it clear that it is waiting for the disaster of our common people?"

    "Yes, the government is too irresponsible! I know there is something wrong with this place, so I have to transform it into a movie theater. It''s disgusting

    I sighed and said, "these days, we all pursue economic benefits. Tokyo city is a place with a lot of land and money. If we don''t vigorously develop the economy, should we vigorously develop the funeral industry? How much economic benefits can a funeral home bring? Very little, I''m afraid. But the flow of people that a movie theater can drive is almost the same as that of a supermarket. With the flow of people, the efficiency of shopping malls and shops around the cinema can be naturally promoted. As the income of businessmen increases, so does the tax revenue of the government. Therefore, it is reasonable for your government to make such a decision. "

 Chapter 443

    "Well, now we don''t care whether the government should turn the funeral home into a movie theater or not. That''s not something we common people should worry about! Let''s worry about how to get out first Chen Feng said earnestly.

    This words a, Yamazaki and Takahashi two people repeatedly nodded: "right, or go out important!"

    "Well, I''ve explained all the above. Now it''s time to confirm the position of this funeral home."

    With my eyes firm, I began to mark the layout with a pen.

    "It''s impossible for a funeral home to be built in such an evil place without considering Feng Shui. If you don''t think about Feng Shui at all, and allow such a heavy evil spirit to stay with the dead for many years, it would have been a hell of an adult long ago I said faintly.

    Chen Feng took a look at me and asked, "do you mean that in the early days of the establishment of the funeral home, five elements and eight trigrams were also considered?"

    "Yes, Japanese culture is greatly influenced by our national culture. Including the Yin and Yang way inherited by Yin and Yang masters, the origin of yin and Yang was in our country at the beginning. So it''s not surprising that this funeral home has referred to our five elements and eight trigrams. "

    With that, I pointed to the four directions of the layout of the funeral home and said, "it''s the so-called" Tai Chi gives birth to two ceremonies, and two ceremonies give birth to four images. ". In Fengshui, the so-called four images mainly refer to four directions, Southeast, northwest. Now let''s connect the East and West, North and South with a straight line, and we will get a crossing point a. This point a should be the "hole eye" of this funeral home, but it is not the eye of anger. If you want to look for an eye, you must consider the situation of the whole hillside. To put it bluntly, you need to connect the two rows of wavy houses at the foot of the mountain. Suppose we draw a straight line from the wavy house through the funeral coffin, and this line will have two intersections B and C with the previous two lines. "

    Takahashi and Yamazaki seemed to be a little impatient, shouting: "Miss MI, you said so much, but you didn''t get to the point!"

    I smile, look at Chen Feng, asked: "I did not say the point?"

    Knowing that I was testing him on purpose, Chen Feng said, "the three points a, B and C you drew just form a three corner area. And this area should be the eye we''re looking for. "

    After hearing Chen Feng''s words, Takahashi and Yamazaki were stunned. Looking down at the lines I drew on the layout, they found that, as Chen Feng said, these three points really formed a triangle area. They were a little surprised.

    "It turns out that this is the eye of anger. Let''s find it according to the layout. Only when we find the eye of anger and let it out, we can escape from this damned movie!" Yamazaki said excitedly.

    I marked the triangle area with a bold pen, determined the general orientation, put away the layout and prepared to go there.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, there was a sudden sound outside the burning room.

    All of us were stunned by the sound, and we didn''t know what the situation was.

    According to what we know, there should be no one else in this funeral home. Then why is there any noise outside.

    Just in case, I immediately winked at Chen Feng and motioned for him to go out and have a look.

    Chen Feng didn''t take it seriously, so he went immediately.

    In his heart, the left and right now have found the eye that can let us escape. What else can we do?

    But it turns out that if people are too proud, they will be unlucky in the end.

    This is not, Chen Feng just walked to the door of the crematorium, his face changed greatly, and then the next second, he opened his mouth and yelled at us: "run!"

    A few of us were stunned. Before we could react, we saw that Chen Feng was kicked off and fell on the floor of the crematorium.

    And it was a corpse that kicked him.

    No, it''s not one, it''s many, it''s the group of corpses that chased us before!

    One of them, the corner of his mouth was still stuck with half a piece of paper scraps. From the shape and color of the paper scraps, I immediately recognized that it was the paper man I had lost before!

    Damn, no wonder the paper man didn''t come back. He was eaten by the corpse. It''s a waste of my paper man!

    See Chen Feng was kicked to the ground, I quickly ran over to help it up, and from my storage ring out of the rain diamond into his hand.

    With the Rain King Kong, Chen Feng''s confidence in an instant is enough.

    "Grandma is a bear! Just now, I didn''t carry any weapons. I just caught you corpses! Now I have something to do with you, and I''m afraid you''re all wool! "

    Chen Feng Li drinks a, carrying Rain King Kong then toward before kick his that corpse to stab.

    The body saw Chen Feng hit, subconsciously reached for Rain King Kong, want to Rain King Kong off.

    But the rain diamond handle in Chen Feng''s hand is made of special refined steel, which is so easy to be broken by him?

    Seeing that the corpse held Rain King Kong, Chen Feng sneered and quickly pressed the button on the handle of Rain King Kong. The umbrella of Rain King Kong immediately opened and began to tell him to rotate. In just one second, he twisted the corpse''s body to pieces.

    Yamazaki and Takahashi, who had seen the battle, immediately covered their chest and vomited on one side.

    Can not wait for time, the other bodies to see their little partner was eliminated, instant all rage, one after another to us.

    I hold Lu Banchi and chop one with one hand. It''s very fast.

    But even so, it can''t stand the number of the other side.

    The key is that while I protect myself, I have to protect Takahashi and Yamazaki, which makes me feel a little stretched and I can''t bear it soon.

    So I yelled at them and said, "you spit up wool! If you vomit any more, we are the ones who are torn to pieces! "

    When they heard my voice, Takahashi and Yamazaki came back to their senses.

    But they are just ordinary people. Seeing the numerous corpses in front of them, and the scene of scuffle, they are instantly dumbfounded.

    "We... We won''t fight!" Yamazaki said in a trembling voice.

    I raised my foot to kick a corpse''s head and said to them in a fierce voice: "it doesn''t matter if I can''t fight. Pick up the peach sword I gave you before and cut it when I see the corpse! As for the previous glutinous rice, just sprinkle it directly on them! "

    After my reminder, Takahashi and Tianzhi finally understand what they should do.

    Yamazaki looked for a while on the ground before he found the peach sword. Then he gave full play to the Japanese samurai sword and began to "kill all sides.".

    As for Takahashi, there is no peach sword, he can only rely on the glutinous rice in his hand. As a result, he can only avoid the attack of the corpse while sprinkling glutinous rice into the corpse''s mouth.

    Although the number of our people is in a weak position compared with the corpses, the good thing is that everyone performs their own duties, and everyone maximizes their ability. So it took about 20 minutes for us to finish cutting all the corpses.

    Looking at the bodies lying on the ground in the crematorium, Takahashi and Yamazaki are full of fighting spirit.

    "I didn''t expect that in my lifetime, I could fight such a bloody battle! On average, we have to face 10 corpses! This number is so spectacular. After I get out of the movie, I must send it to my homepage to show off! " Takahashi said excitedly.

    Chen Feng and I didn''t pay attention to him. After checking the corpses and making sure that they were all killed, we said to Takahashi: "let''s go. Let''s get angry and get ready to go out!"

    Hearing the sound, Takahashi and Yamazaki quickly followed us and walked towards the door of the crematorium.

    However, what we didn''t expect was that just as I stepped out of the crematorium, a ferocious corpse suddenly rushed up from the outside and came to my face.

    I was shocked, subconsciously stepped back, ready to meet the enemy with Lu Banchi.

    But Chen Feng is a step faster than me. He raises his foot and kicks the corpse in the chest, kicks it out, and then holds up Rain King Kong and spins at high speed.

    As a result, we can see the rotten meat flying all over the sky, just as disgusting as it is.

    "Xiaofei, it''s still up to us men to take the lead in this kind of thing! You''re a girl''s family. Just have a rest in the back Chen Feng said to me with a proud face.

    This guy really takes the opportunity to show himself. I don''t know who he is showing himself to!

    After such a small episode, we found the room where the eye of the funeral home was located according to the location on the layout.

    The room is empty. There is nothing in it.

    And it''s chilly. It''s much colder than the previous crematorium. It makes my teeth tremble.

    "Xiao Fei, there''s nothing here. How can you be angry?" Chen Feng asked.

    I used the searchlight to look around, light should way: "look carefully, see if there is a dark grid and so on place!"

    Hearing my words, Chen Feng and several of them immediately began to knock in the whole room, trying to judge by the sound.

    "No, I don''t. They are all solid." Yamazaki said.

    "I don''t have one either. Are we wrong?" Takahashi asked with some doubts.

    I shook my head and said, "no way! If you make a mistake, the room can''t be a triangle

    Maybe it''s the road of heaven and no one. Just when my voice just fell, there came a voice from Chen Feng.

    "Xiao Fei, I found it!"

    Hearing this, we''ll take a look at it immediately.

    Chen Feng was lying on the ground, with his ears close to the ground, as if listening to some sound.

    "Xiao Fei, I can hear the wind whirring in my eyes." Chen Feng looked up and said to me.

    I leaned up and listened like him. I did hear something below.

    "That''s right! Here it is I look firm said.

    Chen Feng looked at me and asked, "now I''ve found my angry eyes, but the problem is how to let go of the evil spirit in my angry eyes!"

    "With jade beads! This jade bead is a token of love sent to me by Mo liangye. The reason why it can restrain evil spirits is that it contains the most Yin things. Yin Qi and Sha Qi belong to one body and circulate with each other. Therefore, it is most appropriate to absorb the evil spirit in the eyes of Qi with jade beads! "

 Chapter 444

    After that, I used my will to contact Nuan Nuan and let her come out of the jade beads.

    Seeing wennuan coming out of Yuzhu, Takahashi and Yamazaki looked at her in fear.

    "Mi... Miss MI, no wonder I said that the little girl who was caught in the movie with us before disappeared. It turned out that you had put her in this bead. So... Isn''t this little girl your type God Yamazaki asked curiously.

    Without waiting for me to open my mouth, Nuan Nuan said to herself, "I''m not Shishen! The type God is so low-level, how does it deserve my underworld princess this noble identity? "

    "Ah? The underworld princess? You... You are the princess of the underworld? Kid, are you kidding us? " Yamazaki didn''t believe it.

    Seeing that Yamazaki questioned his identity, Nuan Nuan was a little unhappy, and hummed coldly, "who''s kidding you! My father is the king of the underworld, and my mother is the princess of the underworld. Of course, I am the princess of the underworld! If you doubt me again, I''ll let uncle Pei Zhao drag you all to the ground to be evil spirits! "

    Said, warm unexpectedly also fork waist to come, a pair of cow spirit is not good appearance.

    This little guy, along with Ji Yunxi mixed for a period of time, seems to mix into a pair of unruly little princess temperament.

    It seems that it is impossible for her to be a gentle lady in the future.

    Yamazaki and Takahashi listened to the warm words and seemed to be ready to go on, but they were interrupted by me.

    "The most urgent thing now is to get out of the movie. Now it''s only one last step away. We can''t fall short!"

    They nodded, tacit agreement no longer speak.

    I looked down at the watch on my wrist and saw that it was 11 p.m., that is, the midnight, the time of the day with the most Yin.

    So he pulled the jade bead in his hand, and then let Chen Feng find a way to open the floor where he could hear the wind.

    Although we have already made psychological preparations, when the floor is really taken away, it is still beyond our expectation.

    Special... Special... Good... Cold!

    The whistling wind came up from under the ground and made us shiver.

    How much Yin Qi and evil spirit has gathered in this place to make it so cold?

    No wonder before that female ghost ability is not big, but can create such a huge illusion!

    It shouldn''t be too late. If you want to vent your anger, you have to take advantage of now!

    Thinking of this, I immediately transferred a dagger from the storage ring, and laid it in the palm of my hand, dropping the bright red blood on the jade beads.

    I haven''t used this jade bead for a long time, and I don''t know if it still listens to me.

    Fortunately, soon after the fresh blood was dropped, the jade bead burst out with a dazzling light.

    Then, it floated out of my palm and suspended in the sky of the eye.

    The wind coming from the ground is getting louder and louder, just like ghosts crying and wolves howling, which makes people shiver.

    But I feel that the place where the wind stops is at Yuzhu.

    That is to say, those evil spirits are being sucked into the jade beads.

    However, the evil spirit is an invisible, similar to the ethereal thing, so it can only be judged by the size of the wind under the ground.

    As the evil spirit was absorbed more and more, the brilliance of the jade bead became more and more intense.

    In the end, we could hardly open our eyes, and the terrible wind under the ground finally stopped.

    "Mom, it seems to be OK." Wennuan pulled my clothes aside.

    I narrowed my eyes and squeezed a drop of fresh blood on the jade bead again. Only then did the jade bead gather the light and restore its ordinary appearance.

    I took a piece of ink, strung it up again and hung it back around my neck.

    Seriously, after absorbing so much evil spirit, the jade beads are really very cold.

    But now, there is no time for me to think about it. We must jump from this point as soon as possible.

    I asked Chen Feng to knock off a few more floors, revealing a black hole, and then said: "is dead or alive, it depends on this time!"

    Takahashi and Yamazaki took a look at the dark hole under the ground. Some of them didn''t dare to believe it.

    "Miss MI, are you sure we''re going to jump out of this black hole? I don''t know what''s under here! "

    "Yes, it''s dark under here. I can''t see anything clearly. I dare not jump."

    I turned to look at Chen Feng. Chen Feng nodded to me. Obviously, he agreed with me.

    So, I let Nuan Nuan cling to my neck, then with one hand holding Chen Feng and one hand holding Yamazaki, I jumped into the black hole.

    When I jumped in, Chen Feng grabbed Gaoqiao and brought him in.

    Yamazaki and Takahashi were terrified. They even screamed, which made my ears numb.

    Fortunately, this period of time did not last long. In just three seconds, we saw the light.

    It''s not the sun or the moonlight, but the lights in the cinema.

    That''s right. After a lot of twists and turns, we finally escaped from that damned horror movie and went back to the cinema.

    Maybe we''ve been tossing around for too long. Now it''s too late. There''s almost no one in the cinema.

    Seeing the familiar scene of the cinema, Yamazaki asked in disbelief: "Miss MI, are we... Are we running away from the movie? Is this... Is this true? "

    I nodded and said, "it should be true. Don''t you feel very familiar with all this? At least it''s a movie theater, not a damn funeral home! "

    However, as soon as my voice fell, Chen Feng poured a basin of cold water on us.

    "No, we''re not back in the real world yet."

    The three of us were stunned by this.

    "What did you say? We''re not back in the real world yet? How is that possible? " I asked.

    According to what I have mastered step by step, we have not made any mistakes. How can we not get the desired results?

    Chen Feng looked at me, raised his hand to an electronic clock hanging on the wall, and said to me, "look at that time. That time is the time before we were dragged into the movie, not the real time at this moment."

    I turned to look at the electronic clock, looked at the watch on my wrist, and found that the time was really not right.

    The time on the electronic clock is obviously 3 hours slower than that on the watch.

    "Is it because the electronic clock is broken that it can''t keep up with the time?" Yamazaki asked, frowning.

    In order to prove that the electronic clock was not broken, Chen Feng took us through every projection hall and found that the time of every projection hall was the same as that of the original electronic clock, which was totally out of line with our time.

    In other words, although we are out of the movie, we still haven''t returned to the real world.

    Originally happy atmosphere, now suddenly fell down, everyone became very depressed.

    "It seems that the female ghost named Takizawa has an expert to help him!" Chen Feng sighed and said.

    Indeed, Takizawa''s ability, at most, can make use of the underground evil spirit to trap us in the movie.

    But now that we have let off the evil spirit of the earth with jade beads and jumped in from that evil eye, it is equivalent to coming out of the movie. How can we still not return to the real world?

    All of these prove that Takizawa''s ability is bigger than we expected.

    That''s what Chen Feng said. Takizawa has experts to help.

    But what I can''t figure out is, what is the other party using to trap us so that we can''t go back to the real world?

    As far as I know, if the other party wants to set up such a big game, even if it''s a great immortal, it can''t guarantee that he will succeed, unless he can find a common point that we all have in common, and curse according to this common point to achieve the purpose of trapping us.

    But two of us are Japanese and two of us are Chinese. Apart from being human beings and watching the same horror movie, there is nothing else in common. How did the other party start?

    Seems to see what I think in my heart, Chen Feng pondered for a while, dignified face said: "is the movie ticket, each of us has a ticket for the horror movie!"

    Listening to his reminding, we quickly took out the movie tickets in our pockets to see what happened.

    But unexpectedly, with such a glance, we were almost scared to death.

    Damn, there was a strange face on the back of the movie ticket that didn''t seem to have any problems. It was Takizawa''s bloody face!

    "Burn the movie tickets!" Chen Feng made a decision immediately.

    We didn''t dare to delay. We immediately gathered all the movie tickets together and ordered them all with a windproof lighter.

    With the movie tickets burned, everything around me seems to be changing.

    In the cinema, there are still a few people watching the afternoon and evening show, some people are whispering, and some couples are making intimate moves in the corner. No one notices the sudden appearance of five of us, and no one cares about our being dragged into the movie before.

    Presumably, all people think it is a Cosplay arranged by the cinema to play up the atmosphere!

    Everything seems so normal, even the time displayed by the electronic clock on the wall is consistent with the watch on my wrist.

    In other words, we are finally back in the real world.

    When I learned the news, my heart was half released.

    The reason why we put half of them down is that we haven''t found Kawashima Linglong who was captured by Takizawa.

    If you don''t find her as soon as possible, with Takizawa''s extremely cruel means, Kawashima Linglong is sure to lose her name.

    I don''t know why, when I think of the name of Kawashima Linglong, a strange feeling suddenly surged in my heart, just like where I saw the name.

    I turned to look at Chen Feng and found that he had the same expression as me. I think he and I should want to go together.

    "When I was trapped in the movie before, it seemed that I saw the curator''s name on a responsibility board on the wall of the funeral home. It seemed that his name was something, something... Something. I couldn''t remember it for a moment."

    "Kawashima Dongyi!" Yamazaki reminded.

    By Kawashima such a reminder, Chen Feng immediately remembered.

    "Yes, it''s Kawashima Dongyi! According to Kawashima Linglong''s age, she is likely to be Kawashima Dongyi''s daughter! And that''s why Takizawa didn''t catch anyone else, but he caught her twice! "

 Chapter 445

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, my heart, which I had not easily put down, was suspended again at the moment.

    If Kawashima Linglong is really the daughter of Toshiki Kawashima, the curator of the museum, she will not survive if she is captured by Takizawa.

    Kawashima Dongyi was so cruel to Takizawa. Takizawa hated him to the core. Now she has caught Kawashima Dongyi''s daughter. How can she let her go easily?

    The key is that we have been trapped in the world of movies for so long. Can Kawashima Linglong wait for us?

    Now we don''t even know where she was caught. How can we save her?

    I turned my head and looked at Chen Feng. I was about to ask him for his opinion. At this moment, a girl came running from nowhere and suddenly bumped into me.

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." The girl apologized.

    I shook my head and said, "it''s not off..."

    I have not finished a word, the whole person was stunned in an instant.

    Because I saw the girl''s face.

    That face is very white, white as paper, two eyes are also very empty, almost no eyes.

    And the corners of the mouth, almost to the ear, how can normal people grin to this degree?

    Seems to see I found her strange, the girl suddenly changed a face, into a long Ze''s face.

    "I didn''t expect that you really have some ability to escape from the movie. It seems that I really look down on you

    Takizawa said with a sneer, body quickly flash, then ran out of the screening hall.

    If you let her go, it''s hard to find her again.

    The delay was too long, and Kawashima Linglong could not be saved.

    So, without any hesitation, I rushed out immediately.

    Maybe it''s because the movie in a certain screening hall has just ended, and there are many people pouring towards me in the huge corridor.

    I walked quickly through the crowd, trying to keep up with Takizawa.

    I know that this is the only chance to save Kawashima Linglong. I can''t give up anyway.

    But more and more people came out of the other screening hall. Looking around, there were so many heads that I couldn''t see Takizawa at all.

    I couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. I sped up and rushed out of the crowd as soon as possible.

    But at the moment, Takizawa has lost track.

    I turned my head and looked around, and there was no one else but the audience after the movie.

    Did... Takizawa run away among the people who came to the end of the movie?

    I raised my foot to chase the audience, but suddenly a hand was on my shoulder.

    My heart beat half a beat slower.

    Damn, just now I just looked forward, but I forgot my back.

    Well, it''s going down the road!

    But now that they''ve all hit each other, there''s no other way but to face them.

    Thinking of this, I immediately called out Lu Banchi, twisted the hand behind him with the force of lightning, and cut the ruler quickly.

    Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly blocked my lubanchi with a steel structure.

    "Little cousin, it''s time to change your habit of doing things when you don''t agree. You can''t do things to your own people."

    Hearing this voice, I fixed my eyes and saw that the other party was Chen Feng!

    The thing that blocked Lu Banchi just now was the Rain King Kong.

    "Why are you? I thought it was the ghost I can''t help feeling a little annoyed.

    "Just now you rushed out in a hurry. I was worried that something might happen to you, so I followed you." Chen Feng explained.

    "What about Yamazaki and Takahashi? They didn''t come with you? "

    "Why do you want them to come with you? Add to the mess? One Kawashima Linglong is enough to give us a headache. If we get two more, we are not finished today! " Chen Feng said with disapproval.

    I glanced at him and asked faintly, "you won''t leave wennuan there to guard them, will you?"

    Chen Feng smile, should way: "know me, no more than cousin also!"

    "You''re... You''re so good!"

    "Xiao Fei, don''t worry. Although Nuan Nuan is young, she is the daughter of Hades. Nothing can happen." Chen Feng said with a smiley face.

    I sighed, should way: "first no matter so much, first find Takizawa again.". If we don''t get rid of Takizawa, there will be another accident. "

    "Do you remember the darkroom where we used to be in the movie?" Chen Feng asked.

    I nodded and said, "of course, I remember that dark room was so terrible that I almost scared my soul out! Why did you suddenly mention the darkroom? Do you doubt Takizawa is in that darkroom

    "Yes, I always feel that dark room is unusual for Takizawa. I remember in that horror movie, the urn of Takizawa and the man''s son disappeared. I suspect that Takizawa''s ashes may be in that dark room, or even on the wall of that dark room! " Chen Feng eyes firm said.

    I think about Chen Feng''s words again and again, and I think there is some truth.

    Before, in that dark room, Takizawa was able to speak with a few photos, and he could make the blood words on the wall disappear out of thin air, which was really weird.

    Not only that, in the whole funeral home, in addition to the eyesight, only there is the heaviest Yin Qi.

    All things considered, it seems that only Chen Feng''s statement can explain it.

    Think of here, I immediately and Chen Feng together to the layout to find the past.

    Now, the former darkroom has been transformed into a women''s bathroom.

    Chen Feng hesitated and didn''t know whether to go in.

    I gave him a kick and urged, "what are you pretending to be serious? I know you can''t get it! "

    Chen Feng laughed for a while and replied: "Xiaofei, you always expose my old foundation every time. I don''t want face?"

    I gouged out his eyes and asked in a cold voice, "are you going in or not?"

    "Into, of course, into, this life has not been into the women''s toilet, just into the long insight!"

    Chen Feng laughed and walked inside. I followed him closely.

    However, when I stepped into the women''s toilet, I felt an extremely strong Yin Qi coming to my face.

    The key is that there is a very heavy smell of blood in this Yin Qi.

    If Kawashima Linglong was really in this place, it might have been killed.

    But without her body, I couldn''t persuade myself to quit.

    In my opinion, even if it''s only one percent possible, we have to save her, even if it''s just a corpse!

    Maybe it was late at night, and the huge women''s toilet was empty at the moment, so that our footsteps became extremely obvious.

    I know, Takizawa must know that we have come and are lying in wait somewhere, trying to attack us.

    The compartment of the women''s toilet is divided into two rows. Chen Feng and I are back to back, and each person is responsible for one row. At the same time, we leave the most vulnerable and hard to resist back to each other, which is equivalent to giving each other the greatest trust.

    I walked slowly to the first compartment on the left, took a deep breath, raised my foot and kicked the door open, but there was no problem.

    Chen Feng, like me, kicked out the first room on the right, but he didn''t.

    We didn''t give up and kicked each compartment in turn, but there was still no one.

    For now, there''s only the last compartment in front of me.

    If Kawashima Linglong is here, it can only be in this one.

    Chen Feng patted me on the shoulder and said softly, "I''ll come!"

    With that, he kicked the door open.

    But the scene in front of us surprised us.

    I saw Kawashima Linglong sitting on the toilet cover with blood all over her body.

    The original white skin on the body has been scratched everywhere now, and each wound is bleeding out, gushing all over the ground.

    Obviously, Takizawa didn''t kill her directly. Instead, he slashed countless knives on her body to make her bleed slowly and die.

    It''s a horrible feeling, more cruel than being shot in the head.

    It''s just a moment, at most.

    But countless knives were scratched on the body. Although the knives were not fatal, the total blood loss of each wound was amazing.

    It''s like watching her life go by, but she can''t do anything, because Kawashima Linglong''s hands and feet are all tied to the toilet compartment, so she can''t move at all.

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I seem to see Kawashima''s mouth moving.

    Although it''s very slight, it''s really moving!

    "She''s not dead yet!"

    I exclaimed, then rushed in quickly, cut the rope that helped her with lubanchi, and tried to pick her up from the toilet cover.

    However, at this time, suddenly from Kawashima Linglong''s body out of a thing, straight to my face, fell on my neck.

    For a moment, I felt a slight numbness in my neck.

    But I didn''t care a lot. I continued to go out with Kawashima Linglong.

    But when Chen Feng and I went out of the women''s room, my legs softened and I fell to the ground.

    As for Kawashima Linglong, because of inertia, she was thrown out and landed about 2 meters away from Chen Feng and me.

    "Chen Feng, quick, quick, hold up Kawashima Linglong. She''s bleeding too much, and she won''t last long!" I said hastily.

    But Chen Feng did not respond at all, but looked at the direction of Kawashima Linglong.

    I subconsciously look at the past, but see on the side of Kawashima Linglong, I do not know when actually stood two people.

    One of them is that we''ve been looking for Takizawa.

    There is another person, but we never thought of -- the cinema conductor!

    "It''s you! No wonder I said that there was something wrong with the movie tickets. It was you who made it I looked at her and said angrily.

    The conductor snorted coldly and said, "you just understand now. It seems that it''s a little late! My human face spider likes your extreme Yin blood very much, so you won''t live long! "

    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned for a moment, and then fixed my eyes on the conductor''s shoulder, only to see a spider half the size of a fist standing on her shoulder.

    The spider looks similar to the ordinary spider, but it is ten times bigger than the ordinary spider.

    The key is that the spider actually has a very strange face - face!

 Chapter 446

    You know, ordinary spiders will never look like this.

    According to my previous experience, if an animal has a human face, it is often highly toxic!

    Sure enough, not long after I saw the spider face clearly, I felt numb all over and couldn''t make any effort at all.

    Seems to see something wrong with me, Chen Feng quickly asked: "Xiaofei, how are you?"

    "I... I seem to have been poisoned by this spider. I don''t have any strength all over my body..." I replied in a trembling voice.

    Hearing what I said, the conductor gave a sneer and said, "yes, you are the poison of my spider! This kind of poison doesn''t kill you immediately, and it won''t make you lose consciousness, but it can make you stiff and have no attack ability! Without the ability to attack, you can only watch yourself being sucked dry by my spider. "

    "You dream! If you want to hurt my cousin, you have to step on my body first! " Chen Feng said with a firm face.

    "Oh? Then I''ll see what you can do! "

    The conductor said, raised his hand and pointed to Chen Feng.

    So, the next second, the human face spider immediately ran up like lightning, straight to Chen Feng''s face.

    It''s so fast that I can hardly see it.

    Otherwise, when I was saving Kawashima Linglong before, I would not be bitten by it without any precaution.

    With my previous lesson, this time Chen Feng was obviously more cautious. He quickly stepped back, and then pulled out Rain King Kong to block the attack of the human face spider.

    However, after being blocked by Rain King Kong, the human face spider did not give up the attack, but opened its mouth to bite Rain King Kong''s umbrella face.

    But the umbrella face of Rain King Kong is made of extremely thin fine steel. It''s not afraid of fire. Can a spider bite it off?

    This is not, the spider bit a few, found no reaction, immediately annoyed, flying to jump out of the umbrella, want to continue to attack Chen Feng.

    However, it is this moment that Chen Feng and others are interested in.

    He quickly pressed another button on the handle of Rain King Kong, and the whole umbrella surface of Rain King Kong immediately divided into countless pieces of steel, and quickly rotated.

    The spider couldn''t dodge. In an instant, it was smashed by Rain King Kong''s umbrella. The broken body fell to the ground. Chen Feng just stepped on it and made it into a ball of mud.

    Seeing this scene, the conductor''s face turned white immediately: "you... You killed the spider I had been raising for two years..."

    Hearing the conductor''s words, Chen Feng was a little proud. He specially took out a piece of toilet paper from his pocket, wiped the dirty umbrella face and said: "yes, I killed it. Didn''t you see it with your own eyes just now? So what? It''s not a matter of minutes for me to kill a spider! "

    "Baga! You bad boy, I''ll take your life! "

    With that, the conductor suddenly flew out two pieces of white silk and hit Chen Feng''s face.

    Chen Feng is not stupid, which can stand in situ and let her attack?

    This is not, see her white Ling attack, Chen Feng immediately turn Rain King Kong, its white Ling one by one twist.

    But I don''t know why, the white silk in the hands of the conductor, actually like endless, has been constantly emerging from her sleeve.

    So that in the end, the white Ling appeared faster and faster, and more and more, even entangled the Rain King Kong in Chen Feng''s hand, and couldn''t even turn.

    "Boy, fight with me, you are still young!"

    The conductor sneered, then another piece of white silk flew out of his sleeve, directly wrapped Chen Feng''s neck and pulled him hard.

    Suddenly eat such a dumb loss, Chen Feng at the moment is also very angry, anxious forehead straight sweating.

    But when he was only one step away from the conductor, he turned his eyes and immediately had a plan in mind.

    When he thought of this method, he was too lazy to struggle, and let the conductor pull him over.

    The conductor saw that Chen Feng didn''t struggle all of a sudden. He had doubts in his heart, but it was too late. Because of Bai Ling''s inertia, Chen Feng, who was wrapped around her neck, jumped on her and knocked her to the ground.

    Not only that, while she fell to the ground, Chen Feng also took advantage of a mass of toilet paper in her hand into her mouth.

    To tell you the truth, Chen Feng really has a dark stomach.

    You know, the toilet paper was just used to wipe the surface of the umbrella.

    On the surface of the umbrella, the spider''s corpse and body fluid had been glued before. It was estimated that it tasted delicious.

    Sure enough, the conductor bit something in his mouth and seemed to understand what it was. His face turned black immediately. Now he pulled Chen Feng''s neck harder.

    Chen Feng''s whole face was red and almost out of breath.

    "How... How? Taste... Taste good, right? I''ve... Raised... I''ve... Tasted... You... You''re not at a loss either... "

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, the conductor was even more angry. He spat out toilet paper, took out a dagger, and raised his hand to dig out Chen Feng''s eyes.

    But when the dagger in her hand was only 10 cm away from Chen Feng, her hand suddenly froze in the air, and she couldn''t make any effort at all.

    The dagger continued to fall. Chen Feng was surprised and quickly took advantage of the situation to roll to the side.

    The next second, the dagger fell directly on the conductor''s foot, forced her foot into a hole, gushing out with blood.

    Seeing the conductor like this, the female ghost named Takizawa asked: "sister, what''s the matter with you?"

    But at the moment, the conductor didn''t even have the strength to shake his head.

    The toilet paper that Chen Feng put into her mouth just now was sticky with spider''s body fluid. That kind of spider''s whole body is poisonous. Naturally, there is also spider''s body fluid on that paper.

    Therefore, the situation of the conductor is the same as mine at the moment. Although he is conscious, his limbs are stiff and he can''t move any more.

    However, Takizawa''s words just now attracted my attention.

    "Are you Takizawa''s sister?" I asked.

    The conductor couldn''t turn his head, so he glanced at me and said, "so what?"

    "So, from the beginning, you were going to avenge Takizawa, right?"

    The conductor snorted coldly and said, "I''m going to avenge Kawashima for her cruel treatment of my sister and killing her!"

    "But Kawashima Dongyi killed Takizawa, not Kawashima Linglong! Are you fair to the innocent Kawashima Linglong by transferring your hatred for Kawashima Dongyi? " I said angrily.

    "Innocent? Fair? Who is innocent in this world? What''s the real fairness? Wasn''t my sister innocent? What did she do wrong? She just overheard what she shouldn''t have heard, but she was going to be killed? Why? " The conductor was in a bit of a mood.

    "Kawashima Dongyi killed people, why don''t you report it? Don''t let the law punish him? On the contrary, we have to wait so many years, and then pass this hatred on to his daughter? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    The conductor glanced at me again and said powerlessly, "even if it''s reported, is it useful? Kawashima Dongyi disposed of the body so clean that he didn''t even leave the ashes. He directly mixed it with concrete and painted it on the wall of the secret room. Do you think the police can find out? What''s more, there is no death penalty in our country''s law at all. To say the least, even if the police arrest Kawashima Dongyi, he will not die. At most, he will be closed for a few years. When the matter is over, he may be released again! In that case, isn''t my sister dead in vain? "

    Hearing what the conductor said, I was a little hard to refute.

    Chen Feng and I know exactly how Kawashima Dongyi killed Takizawa.

    He disposed of the body so quickly that it was really difficult to find evidence of his murder.

    Even if you go to the police station and can''t find the body, the final result may be nothing.

    Therefore, from a personal emotional point of view, the conductor avenged his sister and killed innocent people indiscriminately, which really has nothing to say.

    But in this world, no one who has hatred can take revenge without permission, especially this kind of revenge that will kill people.

    Takizawa is innocent, her life is life, so Kawashima Linglong is not?

    Parents'' debts should not be paid by innocent children.

    Seeing that I didn''t say anything for a long time, the conductor went on talking.

    "That year, I was only 16 years old, and my sister and I depended on each other. She worked as an undertaker in the funeral home to earn money and provide me with education. On the day of my sister''s accident, I went back with the first prize in the school dance competition to give her a surprise. But I waited at home for a long time, and my sister didn''t come back. I thought my sister was busy with work, so I didn''t care. I went on to school, and then went home to wait for my sister. "

    "So I waited until the evening of the seventh day, and I finally got my sister. But now she has become a ghost, a helpless ghost. "

    "When my sister said it was Kawashima who made her like this, I swore in my heart that Kawashima would pay the price one day!"

    "But I couldn''t do anything at that time, let alone take revenge on Kawashima Dongyi. I couldn''t even fight! Fortunately, heaven has eyes, so I know a Yin Yang master. I follow him all the year round to take care of some small things for him. Although I haven''t got his true biography, I know some ghosts and things like that. "

    "After having a certain foundation, I began to learn the forbidden method in his family while the Yin Yang master was away, and I gradually achieved something."

    "Later, the Yin Yang master got seriously ill and died suddenly two years ago. So I thought of avenging my sister and planning this horror movie."

    When the conductor said this, he didn''t go on.

    On the contrary, Takizawa looked at the dying Kawashima Linglong on the ground with a resentful look on his face and said coldly, "Kawashima people have never had a good thing! A person like her should go to hell and never live beyond her

    Hearing this, I asked, "what about you? What about people like you who kill innocent people indiscriminately? "

    Takizawa was stunned for a moment, and then gouged me out: "I advise you not to meddle in your business, or I''ll kill you too!"

    "You want to kill me? I''m afraid you don''t have the ability! "

    I gave a sneer, and then immediately recited the mantra in my heart. Then I saw that the indefinite universe ring in my hand quickly enlarged, and then quickly attacked Takizawa.

    Takizawa Xu didn''t expect that I could drive the magic weapon even after I lost my strength. He was so surprised that he quickly flashed to the side

 Chapter 447

    But Takizawa''s speed is not equal to my indefinite universe ring. No, after a while, her hand was caught by the indefinite universe ring and nailed to the wall of the women''s toilet.

    Takizawa tried to struggle, but the more she struggled, the tighter the ring was.

    In the end, Takizawa''s arm even began to turn black, and his whole body sent out a burning smell.

    You know, the indefinite heaven and earth ring is a sacred thing to catch demons and seal ghosts. Once it is clamped down, it will be difficult to break free.

    Before in the movie, I just hurt her with the indefinite universe ring, but I didn''t lock her tightly, so that she had a chance to escape.

    But this time, with the previous lesson, no matter what, I will never let her go again!

    Seeing Takizawa''s face full of pain, the conductor couldn''t move, but his eyes were almost staring out.

    "Sister... Sister, how are you? I... I''ll find a way to save you right away! "

    With that, the conductor wanted to walk towards Takizawa.

    But that person''s poison is not the general poison, even if she again how diligently, at the moment is still unable to move.

    The conductor didn''t give up, tried again and again, and finally moved a little, but this lost her balance, and she fell to the ground.

    Seeing her in such a mess, Takizawa couldn''t bear to say: "sister, don''t... Don''t do stupid things for me anymore, you... You should have a perfect life, you shouldn''t be like this."

    "Sister, we have no parents since childhood. You raised me. In my heart, you are not only my sister, but also my mother. You have been hurt by others. I can''t ignore you! " The conductor was in a bit of a mood.

    Hearing this, Takizawa''s eyes shed two lines of blood and tears, on her pale cheek, it was particularly shocking.

    But now that Takizawa and the conductor have been controlled, there is nothing to be afraid of.

    I asked Chen Feng to help me up, sealed my heart with thirteen needles of Guimen, and stabbed them at Fengchi and Baihui acupoints on my head to stimulate my muscles as much as possible and make them return to normal in a short time.

    Fortunately, when Chen Feng and I practiced the ghost door thirteen needles together, they were very serious, and the technique was very accurate. After a while, I felt that I had recovered some strength and could basically control my body.

    But I know that this control will not last long at all. As long as the venom of the human faced spider remains in my body, it will come back soon.

    So, I have to get Kawashima Linglong out as soon as possible.

    Thinking of this, I asked Chen Feng to seal several acupoints of Linglong Kawashima with a silver needle to stop bleeding.

    Then, I walked slowly to Takizawa and said coldly, "I wanted to let you live, or even find a good job in the underworld for you, but you don''t know how to repent, so you can''t blame me!"

    Takizawa knew that he could not escape, and he simply did not resist. He said faintly, "it''s bad luck for me to plant it in your hands today! If I had known you had such ability, I would have said nothing to get you involved! "

    "Unfortunately, it''s too late for you to regret it."

    I don''t want to talk with her any more. I made a complicated fingerprint with my hands and recited the pithy formula to beat her to death.

    Seeing my action, the conductor was in a hurry and screamed, "no, no!"

    Her voice is extremely sad, even with a plea, let me feel sad.

    But now, I have no choice.

    If Takizawa is allowed to take revenge, there will only be more casualties.

    So I continued to spell, despite the conductor''s plea.

    That spell was not complicated. It was almost finished in less than half a minute.

    But unexpectedly, just as I was going to read the last sentence, a voice came from the door of the women''s toilet.

    "Shut up! Or I''ll kill your daughter! "

    Hearing this, I was stunned and turned to the door.

    I saw a male ghost walking in slowly with his warm neck.

    What surprised me was that this male ghost in front of me was actually the one who ate warm popcorn and wanted to cheat on warm when we were watching a movie!

    Seems to see my surprise, the male ghost sneered, said: "how, did not expect it?"

    Indeed, I didn''t expect this one.

    I thought this male ghost was just a ghost wandering around the cinema, which was not enough to be afraid of.

    But I didn''t expect that this kind of seemingly insignificant role would give you a hard blow at the most critical moment!

    "What do you want?" I asked in a cold voice.

    That male ghost saw a long Ze, light say: "very simple, let her go, this matter ends here."

    "Why should I listen to you?"

    "Do you have any other choice now?" With a sneer, the ghost looked down at the warmth in his arms.

    Nuan Nuan glared at him and scolded: "you are so ugly, please let me go, or I want you to look good!"

    "Little girl, I know you''re good. So, when I ate your popcorn before, I had done something on you quietly. Now even if you have great ability, you can''t do it anyway! " The male ghost says with a clear mind.

    Heard the words of the male ghost, Nuan Nuan tried to turn into a Phoenix, but he didn''t respond at all.

    In other words, what the male ghost said is not groundless, but his ability to seal warmth with a means.

    In this way, Chen Feng and I completely fell into a very passive situation.

    After all, we can''t ignore the warmth of life and death.

    She''s my daughter. She''s my flesh. How can I ignore her?

    Xu is afraid of my embarrassment, Chen Feng took the initiative to say: "cousin, otherwise, let''s release the ghost first, and save Nuan Nuan first?"

    I turned my head and looked at Takizawa. After thinking about it, I could only do so.

    Thinking of this, I turned to the male ghost and said, "let me release the female ghost, but I have a problem."

    That male ghost cunningly smile for a while, say: "I know what you want to ask, you want to know who I am, and why do you have to spare no effort to save Takizawa, right?"

    "You''re smart, so you''ll tell me, won''t you?"

    The male ghost glanced at me, then looked at Takizawa with deep eyes, and said faintly: "the reason why I do this is because she is my wife!"

    Wife... Wife?

    But according to the conductor just now, before Takizawa''s accident, she was dependent on her. I didn''t hear that she had a husband!

    What''s going on?

    Wait... Husband?

    Could it be... Could it be that the male ghost in front of us is the son of the man who raped Takizawa with the curator and killed Takizawa with the curator in the previous movie?

    I remember that from the beginning, the man wanted to ask the curator to buy the body of a young woman so as to marry his son.

    If this male ghost is really Takizawa''s husband, then he is likely to be the son of that man who died in those years!

    At that time, the father of the male ghost and the curator together killed Takizawa. Now he has to turn around to save Takizawa. Is this the time or the life?

    Hearing the words of the male ghost, Takizawa glared at him fiercely and retorted: "I''m not your wife! I have never admitted it

    "Takizawa, we were married in the dark. Even if you don''t admit it, I am also your husband!" Male ghost a face affectionate say.

    Takizawa said coldly, "I''d rather die than be saved by you."

    After that, Takizawa looked at me and said, "don''t you want to beat me to death? Come on, have a good time

    "No, you mustn''t hurt her. If you beat her to death, I''ll kill your daughter!" The male ghost shrieked.

    This

    One let me fight, one don''t let me fight. What''s the point?

    Fortunately, just when I hesitated, a dark figure came in from the door of the women''s toilet and hit the male ghost on the back with a sharp slap.

    The whole body of the male ghost flew forward and fell towards the wall where Takizawa was.

    See this scene, I immediately call out the ink line, want to use the ink line to pull out the warmth of the male ghost''s arms.

    But what I didn''t expect was that at this time, my limbs began to stiffen again, and I couldn''t make any effort at all.

    If the male ghost is allowed to fall to the wall where the female ghost is, the consequence is absolutely unimaginable.

    So, my heart can''t help but panic out of a cold sweat.

    Not only me, but also Chen Feng was scared. He wanted to reach out to catch Nuan Nuan, but he was still empty.

    Seeing that the warm face was only half a meter away from the wall, I was scared to cry, but there was nothing I could do.

    Warm, my warm!

    I really hate myself. I hate why I only chase Takizawa and leave nuanwan behind.

    I really hate myself. I hate why I want to attack at this critical moment.

    If it wasn''t for my carelessness and I''m too useless at the moment, how could Nuan Nuan encounter such a dilemma?

    Looking at the scene in front of me, I feel my heart is going to break.

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Between lightning and flint, I saw a black ink line rushing from front of me, directly wrapped around my warm wrist and snatched it from the male ghost''s arms.

    I was a little confused, completely confused about the situation, until Nuan Nuan stood in front of me again, I regained my consciousness, and looked at the dark figure that had rushed in from the door quickly before.

    But I saw that man with a gray beard. Although he was old, he was still in high spirits. Who was Uncle Lu?

    "Master, why are you?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Uncle Lu laughed and said, "you three said to go out and buy something to eat. As a result, you didn''t go back for most of the night. I didn''t worry, so I found it. Seeing the ghost in the cinema, I knew something must have happened to you, so I came to have a look. I didn''t expect to catch up with you! "

    Seeing uncle Lu, Chen Feng can''t help but give him a thumbs up: "Jiang is really old and spicy. If it wasn''t for you just now, wennuan would really be hanging today!"

 Chapter 448

    Because of what happened before, I have a lot of doubts about Uncle Lu, and even think that he may have concealed something from us all the time.

    But at the moment, when he came suddenly and turned our situation around, I really had less suspicion of him.

    Just as Chen Feng said, if he hadn''t arrived in time just now, I''m afraid the warm situation would have been worse.

    What''s more, anyway, he is my master, the one who taught me skills at the beginning.

    In any case, I should not doubt him because of a nightmare.

    Thinking of this, I quickly said to Uncle Lu, "master, you''re just in time. We almost caught these ghosts just now!"

    Uncle Lu looked at me thoughtfully, laughed, and said, "don''t worry, just a few ghost things, we can''t help it!"

    With that, uncle Lu reached out and took something out of his warm clothes and hat.

    It''s very thin. It''s about the same as hair, and it looks like several of them are intertwined.

    But the warm hair is not like this at all. As a little girl, her hair is naturally thin and soft, not thick and hard at all.

    In this case, whose hair is it?

    As if seeing the doubt in my heart, uncle Lu said: "this thing is a kind of curse, called fa (the fourth) curse. It is made up of nine people''s hair wrapped together with extremely complicated weaving techniques, and then soaked in human blood for 7749 days. Finally, it is put on spiritual things, which can seal their spiritual power in an instant."

    "So, the reason why wennuan couldn''t change her body just now is that the hair is playing a trick?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Uncle Lu nodded and replied, "exactly! Japan has been a country with many supernatural events since ancient times. Compared with our country, its supernatural events are similar, but also different, such as mantra! Mantra is usually a mantra in our country, but not in Japan. Their mantra is a bit like falling head, and a bit like poisonous insects. Even, sometimes the other party doesn''t even need to know your birthday, just know your name and call you. Once you answer, he can curse you! "

    Hearing this, Chen Feng''s face suddenly changed.

    "My God, is it so horrible? Then it''s impossible to prevent it! "

    Uncle Lu sighed and said, "yes, it''s impossible to prevent, so you''d better be careful on weekdays."

    Having said that, uncle Lu took out a lighter from his pocket and set his hair on fire to burn it clean.

    Looking at the hair burned out, the baby''s fat face trembled, staring at the man who fell to the wall.

    "How dare you plot against me! I''ll burn you to death! "

    Words fall, warm body then burst out a golden light, with extremely fast speed into a golden little Phoenix.

    Little Phoenix took a look at Chen Feng and said, "uncle, please drag my mother away. Don''t let me hurt her!"

    Chen Feng is a little bit confused, but he still drags me to one side as wennuan said.

    Seeing that there is nothing to stop around, the little Phoenix in warm incarnation has started to wave its wings, and the faster it moves.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that with her wings waving faster and faster, there was a fire in front of her.

    At the moment of seeing the fire, both the male ghost and Takizawa''s face changed. His eyes were full of fear, as if he saw the infernal hell.

    "You... What are you doing?" Takizawa asked in fear.

    The warm Phoenix face slightly moved for a while, should way: "you this bad thing, before nearly killed my mother and uncle, today I will use the hell fire to burn to death you!"

    With that, Nuan Nuan uses her wings to stir up the fire and goes straight to Takizawa.

    Seeing that the fire of hell is coming on her, Takizawa wants to escape, but her wrist has been fixed on the wall by my indefinite universe ring, so she can''t escape at all. She can only wait to be burned to ashes.

    But at this time, things changed.

    See that male ghost quickly rushed to Takizawa in front of, with his own ghost body to block the hell fire that warm incites.

    The hell fire that was supposed to burn on Takizawa was blocked by the male ghost, and quickly burned on the male ghost.

    Hell fire, just think about it, feel pain, not to mention burning on the body?

    But the male ghost didn''t scream. He just looked at Takizawa with deep eyes and said, "I''m sorry, if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be like this now."

    Takizawa was so scared that he regained his consciousness for a long time. He repeatedly asked, "you... How can you be so stupid? Why are you doing this? You''re going to die! "

    The male ghost forced himself to endure the pain and gave a wry smile. He said, "it doesn''t matter, as long as you''re ok..."

    "Why are you doing this? I''m not worth it? It has nothing to do with you. I want to get revenge myself. Why do you want to do that? " Takizawa''s mood is about to collapse.

    At this moment, the hell fire that warm stirs up has already burned the biggest, almost will soon swallow up the male ghost.

    But the male ghost still stretched out his hand, gently stroked Takizawa''s face and said to her, "no, you''re worth it! You''re worth it more than anyone else. I just hate that I didn''t know you when I was alive. In that case, maybe you don''t have to die. Maybe I will pursue you and be the most common lover in the world with you. But it''s a pity that my death has brought you an endless disaster, which you still can''t let go. Takizawa, if you can escape this disaster, put down your hatred. Everything is because of me. Don''t harm people any more

    Xu is touched, has been a cold-blooded image of Takizawa, at the moment the corner of his eye actually fell out a drop of bloody tears.

    "No, I don''t want you out of your wits, don''t!" Takizawa said in a hoarse voice.

    Hellfire has burned out the body of the male ghost at the moment, and will soon burn to the head of the male ghost.

    The male ghost also knew that his time was running out, so he used up his last bit of strength and bowed his head to kiss Takizawa''s lips.

    "If there is a next life, we don''t want to be a ghost couple any more. Shall we be the most common lovers of human beings?"

    Male ghost finish saying, staring at Takizawa, as if waiting for her answer.

    And Takizawa at the moment finally can no longer control their emotions, let the blood and tears in the eyes gush down.

    "Well, if there is an afterlife, I''ll marry you, whether I''m a man or a ghost." Takizawa cried and said.

    Hearing this, the male ghost''s face finally showed a bright smile.

    But after this smile, the next second, the warm Hellfire will swallow up his head.

    In just a few minutes, the male ghost, who was still intact before, was burned into a pinch of ash by the fire of hell and scattered on the floor of the women''s toilet.

    Watching the ash fall to the ground, Takizawa''s face was full of tears.

    "Why? Why is that? You should be the person I hate the most, but now you''re out of your wits, but I''m so heartbroken? "

    I sighed deeply and said to Takizawa, "because you have already fallen in love with him."

    Takizawa turned his head and stared at me for a long time, as if in aftertaste of my words.

    "I''m in love with him? Yeah, how can I not fall in love with him. Although he was the son of the man who killed me with the curator, he really treated me well over the years. Even if I know there is resentment in my heart and I want to revenge on Kawashima family, he will help me and let me do whatever I want. At the beginning, I was weak and always bullied by other ghosts nearby. He often helped me and protected me. Over the years, he has never changed to me, even though I always speak ill of him. But now, he will no longer exist in this world, and can no longer protect me. What''s the point of staying in the world like this? "

    This words, I feel a little uneasy, always feel like Takizawa to do stupid things, is about to open his mouth to persuade her, but at this time, Takizawa looked down at the dust scattered on the ground, and then open the other arm, directly embrace the fire of hell that warm incited.

    After touching the ghost body, the hell fire is burning crazily, wrapping Takizawa in the flames.

    Seeing this, I was going to ask nuanwan to stop. Unexpectedly, Takizawa looked at me and said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have involved you. If you can, please save Kawashima Linglong and say sorry to her for me. "

    After that, Takizawa looked at the conductor who had fallen to the ground before and said, "I''ll pay for what I''ve done. Don''t be sad for me, and don''t be blinded by hatred any more. Live my life well!"

    Even though the conductor''s body could not move, he was still crying.

    "Sister, no, sister, I can''t live without you!"

    Takizawa looked at the conductor with a smile and said: "even if... My sister is not here, my sister will bless you."

    After that, Takizawa''s ghost body was burned to ashes by the fire of hell, just like the previous male ghost, scattered on the floor of the women''s toilet, so desolate and lonely.

    The good and the evil are always in one thought.

    Takizawa''s nature is not bad, but because he was raped and killed for no reason, he planted the seeds of hatred in his heart, which triggered a series of events later.

    As for the conductor, it''s not bad.

    But in her heart, the death of her elder sister was an indelible shadow in her life. The purpose of her life was to help her elder sister get revenge.

    It''s a pity that they can''t count on fate.

    Takizawa not only did not calculate that he would fall in love with the enemy''s son, but also did not calculate that the enemy''s son would be willing to die for himself.

    The conductor didn''t count the human face spider that he had worked hard to raise for two years. Instead, he became the poison to clamp himself down, and watched his sister die in front of him.

    In this world, there is neither absolute good nor absolute evil, and we are just poor people.

    Think of here, I gently sigh, let warm put the fire of hell, and changed back to human form.

    Later, Chen Feng and uncle Lu made an emergency call and asked the ambulance to take me, Kawashima Linglong and the conductor to the Tokyo Hospital.

    Fortunately, Kawashima Linglong''s vitality is still tenacious. Before, Chen Feng sealed her blood with a silver needle. After the doctor''s rescue, she finally saved her life.

    In contrast, the conductor and I are not so lucky.

    After a series of tests, the doctor said that he had nothing to do with the toxin.

    It seems that the toxin of human face spider can''t be solved by ordinary methods. What can I do?

 Chapter 449

    However, although the doctor can''t solve the poison, I still want to take this opportunity to have a good rest in the hospital.

    After all, it''s a good life to be served every day.

    In that case, why don''t I lie in the hospital for some more time?

    Seems to see my intention, uncle Lu did not expose, but still and Chen Feng rotation to take care of me.

    Looking at his age and still worrying about me, I feel a little sorry, but I really can''t make it.

    It is the so-called broken mirror is difficult to reunite. Although there is no so-called "broken mirror without broken mirror" between uncle Lu and me, all kinds of doubts before are still filled between him and me.

    Even, I think those doubts are like a deep gully, which makes me unable to call him Shifu as intimately as before.

    But it lasted only five days.

    On the fifth day, it was Uncle Lu''s turn to take care of me. After feeding me liquid food, he sat down by the bed, sighed and said, "Xiao Fei, I know you are doubting me."

    I was stunned. He knew everything.

    If so, it seems that I don''t need to continue to hide it, so I simply asked, "don''t you know the doubt?"

    Uncle Lu gave a little smile and said: "at the beginning, your grandmother said that you were thoughtful, but I still don''t believe it. Now it seems to be true. But it''s no wonder that after so many experiences and a taste of betrayal, I''m more cautious. I don''t blame you for anything. "

    Hearing this, I feel a little uncomfortable.

    Indeed, in just a few months, I have experienced the tragic death of my grandmother, the tragic death of my good friend and the betrayal of my best friend, which is not a big blow to me.

    I''m not a saint. I''m just an ordinary girl. I just want to live a simple and ordinary life.

    So, when these attacks hit me one after another, my heart naturally changed.

    Once upon a time, I was always naive and simple, and even unconditionally believed in the people around me, but what was the final result?

    After so many things, I finally became a complicated person I used to hate most. I even began to doubt that I would be a new master.

    I have to say that I am very ashamed, but I have to face it.

    Thinking of this, I opened my mouth and said to Uncle Lu, "master, I know I shouldn''t doubt you, but I hope you can make it clear to me. I don''t want to let the suspicion continue to lie between us."

    Uncle Lu turned to look at me. He shook his head helplessly and said, "I don''t want to make things clear, but what I know is really limited. So many years ago, apart from the girl herself, who can know clearly? Even if it''s your grandmother, it''s just a little bit of knowledge. "

    "Since you don''t know, why do you want me to look for Jingpo stone? Fang Lianqiu told me in his dream that once we find all the crystal soul stones, the real disaster will come. Is this true? " I asked coldly.

    "I said, I don''t know. I only know that we have no choice but to look for Jingpo stone. If anyone else in the world can beat Chi you, it''s only Nu Yu! Those crystal soul stones belong to Nu Yu''s soul. If there is no crystal soul stone, what can we use to revive Nu Yu against Chi you? Depend on you? Or on me? Or a cool night? Chiyou is the God of war in ancient times. His ability is extraordinary. Even if we gather all our strength, we may not be able to fight against him. Only the soul of Nu Yu is a powerful tool to balance Chi you. " Uncle Lu said solemnly.

    "But if what Fang Lianqiu said in his dream is true, when the crystal soul stones are gathered, there will be a greater disaster, then what should we do?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Uncle Lu stood up, walked slowly to the bedside of the ward, looked at the gloomy sky outside, sighed and said: "everything is destiny! What should come will come! And before those disasters, we just need to do what we should do

    Although I can''t move, I can still see Uncle Lu from the corner of my eye.

    I don''t know if it''s the light. When my spare light fell on Uncle Lu''s face, I was stunned.

    Because it was tears, crystal clear tears, uncle Lu was crying.

    "Master..."

    Inexplicably, my voice choked in my throat.

    In my eyes, uncle Lu has always been a very strong person. Even when his grandmother died, he was also forced to hold back tears to prevent us from seeing him.

    But at this moment, when I talked about the task of looking for Jingpo stone, uncle Lu cried.

    His tears, like a slender silver needle in general, hard in my chest, let me some difficult to breathe.

    What kind of things does a man have to encounter to shed such heartbreaking tears?

    In particular, this man is an old man who has passed his old age.

    For a man like him, he has seen all kinds of big waves in his life, and nothing can touch his deepest heart.

    Except for one thing, that''s the safety of everyone.

    Not only us, but also the whole world, the underworld and even the Shura world.

    In his words, every one of us comes into the world with a mission.

    My mission is to gather all the crystal soul stones to revive Nu Yu to fight against Chi you.

    The mission of Mo liangye is to repay Nu Yu''s kindness and escort me wholeheartedly.

    What about Uncle Lu? What is his mission?

    Hearing my light call, uncle Lu raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of his eyes, slowly turned around, looked at me and said, "Xiao Fei, I know you still have a lot of puzzles and questions. But as far as I know, there is no way to tell you more. You just need to know that anyone in the world may cheat you, but cool night and I will never. No matter in the past, now or in the future, you will always be my most beloved apprentice, the only apprentice! As for the questions in your mind, you can only find and explore them by yourself. "

    After that, uncle Lu came over to cover the quilt for me, and then came out of the ward.

    Looking at his rickets when he left, my heart was a little astringent.

    He is old after all, even a little hunchback.

    For him, there may not be many days left.

    Although those questions are still lingering in my mind, but now I still don''t want to think about it.

    No matter what happens in the future, as long as he lives for one day, he will always be my master!

    About noon, uncle Lu came back to the ward again.

    This time, Chen Feng came with him.

    "Little cousin, you''ve been lying in the hospital for nearly a week, and the doctor hasn''t detoxified you. If you want me to say that, I''d better not waste my medical expenses here and go home with me and lie down! Big deal, cousin, I don''t do anything, I just take care of you

    I gave him a white look and said, "get out! Don''t make me look disabled

    "Look at yourself now, if you can''t move your hands and legs, you can only move your mouth at most. You''re a disabled person!" Chen Feng said sarcastically.

    "Chen Feng, you have to dare to say one more word, believe it or not, wait for me to tear your mouth!" I''m a little annoyed.

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng, a shameless man, put his face in front of me on purpose and said, "tear it, I''ll tear it for you. Tear it quickly!"

    NND, this is bullying me. I can''t move.

    If I had a good hand, I would have kicked him into the Pacific Ocean.

    Wuwuwu, I''m going to complain to the disabled people''s Association!

    It seems to see that I am wronged. Uncle Lu smiles and says to Chen Feng, "OK, I don''t want you to make Xiaofei angry. Let''s go and get her out of the hospital."

    "Discharged? Why discharge? I live very well here, not only you take care of me, but also my beautiful sister nurse. I don''t want to leave the hospital. " I refused.

    Chen Feng glanced at me and said faintly: "you are really not in charge. You don''t know how expensive firewood, rice, oil and salt are! Do you know how much this ward costs for a day? If you stay here for one day, it will be enough for our family to eat for half a month. If you stay here again, it is estimated that the rest of our time in Japan can only drink from the west to the North! "

    "It''s true! How much money do you have in your bank card I said to Chen Feng coldly.

    As soon as I mentioned the money in his bank card, Chen Feng subconsciously covered his pocket, looked at me with vigilance and said, "don''t make any decisions about it. My money... Is used to marry my daughter-in-law, so I can''t give it to you in the hospital!"

    "Are you going to marry a daughter-in-law? What about this one around your neck? " I asked casually.

    Chen Feng was stunned, then looked down at the crystal bead hanging around his neck, sighed and said: "although I don''t know when she will be influenced, I still have to save the money for her. Maybe one day I can use it."

    Ah, I didn''t expect that Chen Feng saved his private money to marry Li Manshu.

    This joke is a little too big, isn''t it?

    I can''t stand the quarrel between the two of us. Uncle Lu kicked Chen Feng and urged him to go to the hospital to go through the discharge procedures for me.

    So, at noon that day, I was in a wheelchair, pushed by Chen Feng, and went back with him and uncle Lu to the residence that Fujii had arranged for us.

    I thought I was just lying in another place, but I didn''t think that when Uncle Lu opened the door, I saw a very familiar person.

    It''s a cool night!

    The cool night is coming!

    "Mom, you are back. I really miss you!" It''s the sound of Guoguo!

    "Master, are you better?" It''s Xiaoling''s voice!

    I went. I just went out of the hospital. Why do I feel a little reunited?

    Not only did Mo liangye come to Japan, but now even Guoguo and Xiaoling are here. Together with wennuan, Chen Feng and uncle Lu, our family finally got together!

 Chapter 450

    Seeing me coming back, Mo liangyewei smiles, walks out quickly and holds me down from the wheelchair.

    "What are you doing? Put me in a wheelchair. How tired you are to hold me like this I said with a coquettish face.

    Mo liangye bowed her head and gave me a kiss on my forehead, saying, "I''m not tired. I just didn''t expect that my wife would lose weight again after I was away for a few days. It''s my fault. When Xiaoling detoxifies you, I''ll make it up to you. "

    I slightly Zheng for a while, asked: "let Xiaoling detoxify for me?"

    "Or what do you think I''m doing with the two of them?" Mo liangye said faintly, "I''ve heard uncle Lu say that you are poisoned by human face spider, which is extremely difficult to cure, so I want to use the poison of Jincan, which is very poisonous in Xiaoling''s body, to cure you."

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Xiao Ling also said: "master, although I''m not sure if I can detoxify you with the toxin in my body, Xiao Ling is willing to try for his master as long as there is a glimmer of hope."

    "Yes, cousin, now we have no other way. We''d better have a try. Maybe we can really solve it! After all, you can''t be disabled all your life! You know, your husband is the Lord of the underworld who cares about the country and the people. He can''t take you wherever he goes, can he Chen Feng echoed.

    I glanced at the handsome face of Mo liangye with the remaining light from the corner of my eye and asked, "if I can''t get rid of the poison on my body, I can''t move for the rest of my life. Do you want me?"

    Mo liangye almost didn''t think about it, so he casually said, "I don''t want you..."

    This words, my heart instantly cool half.

    It turns out that he also dislikes that I will be disabled in the future.

    It''s right to think about it. He''s a king of the underworld, holding thousands of ghosts in his hand, calling the wind and rain in the underworld. If he''s married to a disabled princess, it''s really a bit cheaper.

    Although this is human nature, but from his mouth, it is a bit disappointing for me.

    I thought that he would resolutely say that he would not dislike me.

    But it turns out, it''s just that I think too much about myself.

    Think of here, I can''t help but look a little gloomy.

    "Oh, if you don''t want me, you don''t want me. I''ll die here alone. In this way, you don''t have to find any crystal soul stone, take care of the children, and go out to shame you!" I said angrily.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye laughed twice, looked down at me and said, "madam, how can I not want you, a beautiful woman like you? Well, I was joking with you just now. Don''t take it seriously. No matter what happens, I will never leave you

    "What? Were you kidding? You... How can you make such a joke? You... Do you know, I almost took it seriously just now! " I was so anxious that I almost burst into tears.

    Seeing my look excited, Mo liangye said with a smile: "well, madam, I''m not good. I shouldn''t tease you. Let''s detoxify first. After you can move, you can beat me as you like, OK?"

    Seems to see me or murmur mouth, a face of not happy, ink cool night no way, had to mobilize other people''s strength.

    "Wennuan, Guoguo, what should your mother do if she doesn''t want me? I feel like I''m going to be kicked out! " Mo liangye said to the two children with an aggrieved face.

    On hearing this, the two children immediately quit, ran over to me one after another, pulled my clothes and begged, "Mom, if you don''t want a father, then my brother and I won''t have a father..."

    "Uncle said that children without father will be bullied. I don''t want to be bullied, so mom, you''d better forgive dad?" Guoguo said.

    "Yes, mom, dad made you angry. My brother and I just beat him for you. You can''t do without him, OK?"

    Warm warm said, with the hand gently in the ink cool night big long leg hit twice.

    Mo liangye will also follow the two children''s meaning, after being beaten, he pretends to be in pain and yells: "ouch, it hurts so much. It hurts so much. It kills my father!"

    Hearing this, wennuan raised her head and said to me, "Mom, you see, I''ve avenged you. Please forgive dad."

    "Mom, if you don''t think it''s enough, then I''ll beat dad and avenge you, OK?" Guoguo asked.

    This words a, Mo cool night that handsome matchless face slightly wrinkle up, a pair of wronged Bajiao appearance.

    "Madam, do you really have the heart to let the two children beat me to death? If I hang up, don''t you become a widow? "

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "don''t worry, I won''t be a widow. If you hang my front foot, I''ll find someone to remarry. It''s absolutely seamless!"

    "What did you say?" Mo liangye''s aggrieved face suddenly becomes sharp, as if extremely dissatisfied with my words.

    "I said remarry! Do you expect me to set up a memorial archway for you? " I don''t think so.

    Mo liangye looked at me coldly and said, "don''t even think about it! You, MI Xiaofei, are my people in life and my ghost in death! If you dare to remarry, I''ll bury the whole family! You remarry once, I destroy his family! If you remarry twice, I will destroy the two families! All in all, I''ll ruin it until you don''t remarry! "

    "Well, how can you do that? How can you be so overbearing? If you hang up, I can''t remarry? That''s ridiculous I murmured discontentedly.

    Seeing me like this, the corner of Mo Liang''s mouth curved slightly and said faintly: "madam, in my world, love is to possess everything. Since you married me, no matter you are dead or alive, you are my unique wife! You can''t change it by any means! "

    "You... You are a thief! I want to get off the ship, I don''t want to be the princess of hell I''m a little annoyed.

    "Madam, how can we go down after we get on the thief ship these days? In this life, even if you are talking about breaking the sky, you are also my wife of Mo liangye! " Ink cool night is very proud.

    I haven''t seen you for a few days. This guy''s ability of reasoning has increased a lot!

    That I... I can''t even say him!

    Baby''s heart is so tired, baby wants to cry

    It seems that Mo liangye and I are tired of the harmony. Uncle Lu takes a cigarette and sighs: "you two should stop talking and get rid of the poison! If I look back for a long time, I don''t know what will happen! "

    Hearing this, Mo liangye was not good enough to argue with me about whether to build a memorial archway. He turned and carried me into the room and laid me flat on the bedded floor.

    "Let''s go!"

    Mo liangye took a look at Xiaoling. Xiaoling nodded and then changed into a flying little golden silkworm.

    "Master, you have to bear it. It will hurt when I bite you." Xiaoling began to comfort.

    I shook my head, should say: "nothing, you bite it, anyway, I have tasted once."

    Indeed, before I took xiaojincan, she bit me.

    At that time, I was poisoned by the golden silkworm and almost died.

    At that time, if Mo liangye hadn''t broken into Shura world and found zhuxuelian for me, how could I live to now?

    So, now for me, it''s nothing to be bitten by a little golden silkworm, right?

    But face slapping often comes too fast, like a tornado.

    This is not, I just said nothing, the results of the next second when the little golden silkworm bit on my arm, my heart instantly has 10000 alpacas galloping by.

    It hurts... It hurts too much

    Don''t all say that after a pain will produce antibodies, the next time will not be very painful?

    But for Mao, for Mao, now I have an impulse to kill myself every minute?

    It seemed to me that I was sweating all over with pain, and I felt terrible at the cold night. I immediately took out a bottle of pain killer from the storage ring and poured one out of it into my mouth.

    The drug particles into the body, let me slightly relieve some of the pain, but still a large cold sweat out.

    I don''t know if it''s because the poison of the golden silkworm and the poison of the human face spider are mixed together, and they are fighting fiercely. Soon, I feel that the whole person has lost control, even consciousness.

    There is only one word in my head, that is pain, the pain of death.

    In this process, Mo liangye has been holding my hand tightly beside me, without letting go at all.

    "Don''t be afraid, ma''am. I''m here."

    His low and magnetic voice into my eardrum, let me feel a little warm.

    Yes, with him, I don''t have to be afraid of anything.

    I''m sure I can get rid of this damn human face spider. I''m sure I can!

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but strengthen my will.

    With the gradual determination of the will, the pain on the body seems to begin to fade.

    But because of the pain was too fierce before, now suddenly relaxed, I feel that the whole person is a little bit powerless, actually went to sleep in a daze.

    In the lethargy, I felt that Mo liangye gently touched my forehead, sighed and said: "madam, sleep, everything will pass."

    His words let me feel very at ease, I gradually relaxed, fell into a very deep sleep.

    This sleep, I sleep very solid, also for a long time, not even a dream.

    When I wake up again, the setting sun outside shines in through the half open window, making the whole room full of sunshine.

    "Ma''am, are you awake?" The sound of the cool night came from my ear.

    I turned my head to see the past, but saw the black cool night is red fruit with the upper body, lying beside me in the posture of sleeping beauty, holding the head gently looking at me.

    "I... I seem to be able to move. How long did I sleep?" I asked curiously.

    Ink cool night thin lips micro open, light answer: "Madam has been in a coma for 3 days and 3 nights."

    Hearing this, I immediately jumped up from the bedding and exclaimed, "I''ve been in a coma for three days and three nights. Are you sure?"

    "Sure, I''ve been with my wife for three days and three nights, but I haven''t left a step." Mo liangye replied with a smile.

    Well, I thought I just had a sleep, but I didn''t expect it to last that long.

    However, it seems that I don''t even wear clothes when I''m guarding, right?

    He''s wearing his upper body and showing his strong muscles. Isn''t it clear that he wants to seduce me to commit a crime?

    What''s more, when I stare at his muscles, I feel as if some liquid is flowing out of my nose.

    Ah, I''m looking at my man''s nosebleed. It''s unscientific!

    See me a face flower crazy appearance, Mo cool night simply long hand a hook, let me fall in his arms, and smile of ask a way: "madam, now poison also solved, we should do some business?"

 Chapter 451

    Hearing this, my heart was not good, so I quickly pushed him away.

    "Hey, it''s daylight, and the children are still outside. Can''t you pay attention?" I said with a coquettish face.

    Unexpectedly, just as my voice was falling, the voice of Guoguo and wennuan snickering came from outside the door.

    "Dad, come on, my sister and I want another brother!"

    "Mom, I don''t want to be the youngest any more. Will you give birth to a younger brother for me?"

    I went, and these two little guys have been eavesdropping outside!

    Although Guoguo looks like an ordinary child about 10 years old now, and even wennuan looks like 5 years old, they are still children after all. Is it really good to be so precocious now?

    But Mo liangye didn''t seem to care about it. When she heard what they said, a very sexy radian appeared on the corner of her mouth and said, "madam, you also heard that the children want us to have three children. Even if you don''t satisfy my wish, you have to satisfy the children''s wish, right?"

    "Satisfy you, big head! I''ve given birth to two for you, and you even want the third one. You really think I''m a sow! You think it''s that easy to have a baby? Why don''t you have one for me! " I murmured discontentedly.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye actually looked down at his stomach, and then said to me with an aggrieved face: "madam, I''d like to give birth to you, but... But I don''t have this function!"

    As soon as I said this, my dissatisfaction vanished and I couldn''t help laughing.

    To tell you the truth, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed that the cold Lord of Hades in my family would have such a cute side. It was so cute that it would explode.

    I stretched out my hand and pinched his pretty face. I said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''ve become so cute. Who did I learn from?"

    Mo liangye thought about it and replied, "my son said that I''m too cold and I don''t eat fireworks. It''s not easy to please you. In order to make you happy, I have to sacrifice my image of Gao Leng! "

    Although this is just a very common word, but listen to in my ears, but let my heart especially warm.

    Along the way, he and I have experienced a lot of difficulties and obstacles, and even on the verge of life and death many times.

    But I know, two people together, only plain light is true.

    Just as Tang monks and disciples go to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures, even if there is a difficulty of ninety-nine and eighty-one, there will be one day to finish.

    Mo liangye and I still have a long way to go if we want to find Jingpo stone. We must have all kinds of dangers along the way.

    In danger, we are bound to unite as one to resist foreign enemies.

    But after the danger, when all the difficulties are over, how should we get along with each other? This is the most difficult.

    In fact, before that, I was very afraid that, like many other ordinary couples, we would go through difficult times, but we could not keep the time of wealth and peace.

    But at this moment, when I nestle in the chest of Mo liangye, when he changes the past gaoleng character to make me happy, my heart is extremely sure: I can walk with him when they are extremely dangerous, and also can keep the life as plain as water!

    Think of here, I take the initiative to climb up his waist, looked up and gently blocked his lips, deep kiss down.

    It seems that Mo liangye didn''t expect that I would take the initiative. A little surprise flashed in his eyes and quickly turned over to press me under his body

    I don''t know if we haven''t been intimate for a long time. This time, we fought for a whole night. Until dawn the next day, Mo liangye lay on the quilt with me in his arms exhausted.

    "Madam, I really want to accompany you to the end of time." Ink cold night thin lips slightly open.

    As I drew circles on his strong muscles with my slender fingers, I said, "are you going to leave me alone on the way?"

    "Of course not. There''s something unexpected. I''m just thinking that if one day I''m going to die..."

    Without waiting for Mo liangye to finish, I put my hand over his mouth.

    "No nonsense! You are the great lord of the underworld. You can''t be out of your wits, and I won''t allow you to be out of your wits! " I said sternly.

    Mo liangye looked at me, laughed, gently took my hand and said, "OK, I''m not scared. With a lady like you waiting for me in the world, I can''t bear to die, can I? "

    I glared at him and whispered, "you know what. The road to find Jingpo stone is dangerous, but no matter what, we must survive for each other! We should not give up even if there is only a little hope! "

    Mo liangye nodded and gave me a kiss on my forehead.

    "Well, I promise you, no matter what, you will not be left alone in this world, we will live together!"

    Hearing his affirmative answer, I couldn''t help feeling happy.

    Good, as long as I can be with him all the time, even if there are more difficulties in the future, I am not afraid!

    In this way, the two of us were gentle for a while, and then we got down to business.

    "By the way, I have found the address of the crystal soul stone in Japan. After breakfast, we can go and have a look." Ink cool night light said.

    "Have you found out? So fast! Where on earth is it? " I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye laughed, reached out and scraped my nose, and said with a smile, "I can''t tell you now, but it''s not far away. After breakfast, we''ll take the children to Tokyo city for a good stroll, and then we can go there."

    "What do you mean by this is that this time the crystal soul stone is not buried in the mountains, but in the city?" I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "yes, about 628 A.D., the 36th year of tuigu emperor of Japan, two Japanese fishermen fished in miyukawa and picked up a gold statue of Avalokitesvara. It is said that when the statue of Avalokitesvara was picked up, auspicious omens came from the sky. There was a mass of purple air around the statue of avaloksvara. It took ninety-nine and eighty-one days to disperse. "

    "It''s just a statue of Avalokitesvara. It has nothing to do with the crystal soul stone we are looking for! And isn''t crystal spirit stone guarded by ancient beasts? How can it be related to Guanyin? " The more I listen, the more I wonder.

    "It''s true that Jingpo stone was guarded by ancient beasts at the beginning, but natural changes have taken place for thousands of years, and all kinds of geological disasters have continued. Who can guarantee that those ancient beasts will not have accidents when guarding Jingpo stone? Isn''t the crystal soul stone I took out from BAMO, the snake king, the best proof? We can imagine that perhaps the ancient beast escaped from the sea with Jingpo stone. As a result, there was an accident. BAMO ate Jingpo stone by accident, and then we met him. If that''s the case, one crystal soul stone is transported from the sea, and other crystal soul stones may also be transported from the sea. " Mo liangye patiently analyzes the way for me.

    "So, you suspect that the Avalokitesvara floating from the sea is not a coincidence at all, but a hidden crystal soul stone, but the ancient beast that guarded the crystal soul stone has disappeared?" I asked with wide eyes.

    "Yes, that''s the most reasonable explanation. The human skin map left by grandma at that time only showed the general location of Jingpo stone, such as in which country, which city, and the specific location, which was impossible to achieve with the technology of that year. So, no matter whether this guess is true or not, we have to have a try. After all, the time left for us to find Jingpo stone is running out. We can''t miss every opportunity. " Ink cool night face color dignified say.

    Hearing this, I nodded and said, "OK, do everything you say."

    After discussing this matter, Mo liangye and I put on our clothes, folded our bedding, opened the door and went out.

    I''m responsible for getting the children up, and Mo liangye is responsible for making breakfast for everyone.

    Among the three children, wennuan is the youngest and the most sleepy. Even though I called her several times, she still refused to get up.

    I had no choice but to go to the door, pretending to be extremely surprised and said: "Ji Yunxi, why are you here? Why don''t you say hello before you come? "

    Sure enough, on hearing Ji Yunxi''s name, wennuan immediately sat up from the quilt like a spring and kept asking, "Uncle Yunxi is here? Mom, is my uncle Yunxi here? "

    Seeing the success of the plot, I gave a very proud smile to chunnuan and said, "if your uncle Yunxi doesn''t come, you won''t get up all your life?"

    Seeing my proud smile, Nuan Nuan knew that she had been cheated. She could not help feeling a little annoyed: "mom is a bad guy, and she cheated!"

    Hearing this, Guoguo went over and touched the messy hair and said, "boys don''t like messy girls. If you always stay in bed, your uncle Yunxi won''t like it."

    "Is that because I''m not bad at bed, uncle Yunxi will like me?" Wennuan asked, cocking her head.

    Guoguo thought about it and replied, "that''s not necessarily true, but if you grow up quickly and look as beautiful as your mother, uncle Yunxi will surely be fascinated by you!"

    "But how can you grow up quickly? I think I''ve grown very fast! " Wen Wen asked with a shriveled mouth.

    "If you go to bed and get up early like my brother, you will grow faster! So, for your uncle Yunxi, do you want to get up quickly? " Guoguo asked seriously.

    Wennuan took a look at the warm quilt. She seemed to be reluctant to give up, but she still stood up, kneaded her hair and came to me. She raised her head and said to me, "Mom, wennuan won''t stay in bed any more. If you see Uncle Yunxi, you must tell him!"

    This little girl, for the sake of Ji Yunxi, even the bed is not bad. It seems that nothing can replace Ji Yunxi''s position in her mind!

 Chapter 452

    After wennuan got up, I took some of their children to clean up, and then I smelled the fragrance. It must be that the breakfast of Mo Liang night has been ready.

    Sure enough, when we came out of the dressing room and into the living room, we saw that Mo liangye came out with a delicious breakfast.

    "Dad, your breakfast is delicious. I think I can eat three big bowls!" Warm smile Ying Ying said.

    Mo liangye smiles and says, "three bowls, I guess they can break your little belly?"

    "I don''t care, I just want to eat three big bowls! If I eat more, I can grow up quickly. I want to grow up quickly and be my wife to Uncle Yunxi! " Warm warm slant small head to say.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye couldn''t help the black line on his face. It seemed that he was trying to break the warm view of mate selection. I quickly said, "forget it, let her go. I can''t help my mother!"

    Mo liangye shakes his head helplessly. It''s hard to say anything more. He has to put breakfast on the table and eat with us.

    Xu is very hungry, Chen Feng said while wolfing: "brother-in-law of the underworld, you can do this skill, where did you learn it?"

    "Self taught!" Ink cool night light should way.

    "Don''t make a fuss. I mean it. Did you learn it at the chef technical school? I''ll have to learn one another day. I''ll do it myself and have enough food and clothing! " Chen Feng said languidly.

    Mo cool night Piao he one eye, light said: "really self-taught, no one taught me."

    "Cut, I don''t believe, self-taught can have such a good craft?" Chen Feng said with disapproval.

    Mo liangye ignored him. Instead, he picked up the bowl, scooped some hot porridge with a spoon, blew it, and sent it to my mouth. He gently told me, "be careful with the hot porridge."

    I open my mouth and eat the hot porridge into my stomach. I feel warm in my heart and can''t help but smile.

    Seeing that I smile, Mo liangye turns to Chen Feng and says faintly, "see? When you love a woman with your heart, you will be willing to do everything for her smile. I love Xiaofei. In order to make her and the children eat happily, I will naturally study how to cook. You''re a single person who doesn''t understand that. "

    This words a, Chen Feng instant feel oneself was hurt by ten thousand.

    "You... You bully people! Hum, I won''t eat any more! "

    Chen Feng glared at us and left angrily.

    I looked at the ink cool night, light said: "you said in front of those words on the line, said the last sentence why ah? How hurtful it is

    "He''s a big man. If he can''t stand such excitement, what else can he do?" Mo liangye said with disapproval.

    I sighed, shook my head helplessly and said, "besides, he is not single. He has not been wearing the crystal bead around his neck. They are two people together."

    "They are not together, but we do not has the final say. The key is to see when the person in the bead will be influenced by him! " Ink cool night sighs a say.

    It seems that we are talking a little heavy about the topic. Uncle Lu quickly interrupted: "what are you talking about in the early morning? Hurry to eat, hurry to eat, we have to go out to play after eating! I think old man, I have reached the age of a rarity, and I am still going abroad for the first time! You''ll have to take me and the children around in a moment

    "Well, while my husband is here, after breakfast, our whole family will go out and play all the interesting places in Tokyo city!" I said to Uncle Lu with a smile.

    After that, we had a quiet breakfast and didn''t go out until about 10 o''clock.

    Originally, Chen Feng said he couldn''t go, but he couldn''t stand being seduced by us. Finally, he followed us out of the door honestly.

    Because of the developed transportation in Japan, we visited Ginza and Tokyo Tower, and then took a bus to the famous sky tree.

    It was already 3 p.m. when the tree came out of the sky.

    We walked for about ten minutes to the asakusi temple, which is very close to the sky tree.

    Asakushi is the oldest temple in Tokyo, with obvious Edo style. Countless people come here from all over the world to pray every day.

    We thought there would be less people in the afternoon, so it would not be too crowded, but we didn''t expect that there would be a lot of people. We were so surprised that the temple in front of asakusi temple was full.

    Worried about the loss of several children, Mo liangye lets Nuan ride on his neck, while Xiaoling rides on Chen Feng''s neck.

    As for Guoguo, it looks like a 10-year-old child. Naturally, it''s me who leads it.

    A group of people moved slowly to asakusi with the crowd.

    To tell you the truth, if I saw such a crowded scene, I would not join in the fun even if I was killed.

    But today is different. First of all, I really want to pray for the children, and also for myself, Mo liangye and Chen Feng.

    After all, on the way to find Jingpo stone, there may be many dangers. It''s good to take precautions.

    However, these are not the main purposes of our visit today.

    Our purpose lies in the gold statue of Guanyin stored in asakushi temple.

    That''s right. The Avalokitesvara from the sea mentioned by Mo liangye was stored in asakushi temple.

    It is precisely because of the existence of this statue of Avalokitesvara that asakushi temple has been burning for several times, but it has always been full of incense, which is far from comparable to other temples in Tokyo.

    Now we suspect that the crystal soul stone is hidden in the statue of Avalokitesvara in asakushi temple. Naturally, we need to go inside to find out.

    Fortunately, we followed the crowd for a long time and finally arrived at the gate of asakusi temple.

    Different from the temples in our country, there are two generals, Fengshen and Leishen, at the entrance of asakushi temple.

    At first glance, the two door gods were awe inspiring.

    But the most special thing at the gate of asakusi temple is the huge red lantern hanging at the main gate of asakusi temple. The red lantern is 3.3 meters high and weighs 100 kg.

    On it, the word "Lei men" is written in black and white. It''s striking and looks very imposing!

    "Tut Tut, this is really with a strong Japanese flavor! There are two door gods guarding and such a big lantern. This asakusi temple is killing all the demons and ghosts in seconds Chen Feng talks to himself.

    "Yes, it''s said that there are many ghosts around the temple, waiting to be passed, so strange things often happen. But with the posture of asakusi temple, I don''t dare to come here even if there is a ghost or something! So it''s really a blessed land! " I casually agreed.

    Hearing my words, Nuan Nuan said softly, "Mom, since this is a blessed land, let''s go in and get lucky."

    "Well, it''s all here. Naturally, I want to go in and have a look."

    Having said that, I went to buy tickets, and then I took all the people to check in.

    The buildings in the temple are built in accordance with the style of Edo era in Japan, which is simple and solemn.

    We had a general look inside, and then we focused on the hall where the statue of Avalokitesvara was stored.

    But unexpectedly, before we came into the hall, Mo liangye''s face changed slightly and looked dignified.

    "What''s the matter with you? Why do you look so ugly? " I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye looked around and said, "madam, don''t you think this temple is weird?"

    "Weird? What''s so weird? Even if it''s weird, there are so many tourists here, and it''s still in broad daylight. Shouldn''t it be nothing? " I don''t think so.

    But Mo liangye shook his head and said, "no, it''s because there are too many tourists that I feel strange. Take a closer look, ma''am

    With that, Mo liangye put her hand in my eyes for a while, and then took it away.

    At this moment, when I look at the temple again, I can understand why Mo liangye said it was weird.

    It turns out that almost every tourist who comes to pray for blessings looks a little depressed when he leaves.

    This kind of state is very similar to the feeling that the manicurists in the manicure shop were sucked.

    Think of the experience in the nail salon before, I was shocked.

    Is it hard to say that this temple is on the surface a place for people to worship and pray, but actually it is doing some shady activities behind its back?

    Seeing that I seem to have found something, Mo liangye said in a deep voice: "madam, if you look carefully again, the Yang of these people seems to have floated to the same place."

    Hearing this, I had to look at it again.

    It was this look that made my heart cool for a moment.

    Indeed, as Mo liangye said, all the Yang of these tourists gathered in the open space behind the hall, and then disappeared strangely.

    What''s the situation?

    "Shall we go to the back of the hall?" I asked.

    Mo liangye shook his head and replied, "now we can''t see it. The back of the hall should be sealed. We can''t get through it."

    "Then what? Can we let the things in this temple suck away the Yang of these tourists? " I can''t help worrying.

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng put forward his opinions.

    "I say you two are enough! Everywhere I go, I love to worry about these things! These tourists are just sucked a little Yang, but they can''t die. Why do they care so much? What are we here for today? Not to find Jingpo stone! If you want me to say, the most important thing is to find Jingpo stone first. As for other things, let it go first! Lei Feng is not easy to be these days! When did we become Lei Feng, we had good fruit to eat? "

    "Chen Feng is right. It''s not too late to find the crystal soul stone first and clean up the things in the temple when it''s night!" Uncle Lu echoed.

    I looked at Mo liangye. He nodded at me and said, "they''re right. It''s broad daylight, and there are so many tourists here. It''s not easy to clean up the ghosts in the temple. Maybe it will hurt innocent people and stampede. So, we''d better go to Guanyin and find Jingpo stone first, and then make other plans! "

 Chapter 453

    Now that Mo liangye has said that, I can''t continue to insist. I can only find Jing Po Shi to talk about other things with their will.

    However, after all, the hall where the statue of Avalokitesvara is worshipped is a very solemn place, and there are many taboos. So I asked Chen Feng and uncle Lu to take care of the children outside. Mo liangye and I went to the hall to pray in person and by the way to see if the statue of Avalokitesvara contains crystal soul stone.

    Chen Feng was too lazy to toss about. Now when he heard that he didn''t need to go in, he naturally enjoyed himself. He had a good time playing with some children outside.

    I gave a brief explanation to Uncle Lu again, and then I walked into the hall at ease.

    This hall is the largest building in asakushi temple, which is divided into outer array and inner array.

    There are "dragon painting" by Chuanduan Longzi and "painting of heaven and man scattered in China" by tangben.

    In the center of the inner array, there is a 6-meter-high palace for the emperor.

    The palace is divided into Qianjian and aojian. There is a secret master in aojian. In Qianjian, there is a gold statue of Avalokitesvara floating from the sea.

    Mo liangye and I went sightseeing for a while, and then stopped under the Guanyin statue in front of us.

    It has to be said that this statue of Avalokitesvara is really solemn and dignified. It is about 5 meters tall and stands on the desk. Its whole body is gilded. It looks not only rich, but also full of golden light, like a fairy coming down to earth.

    But the statue of Avalokitesvara is more than 2 meters away from us, and there are many Japanese monks chanting Buddhist scriptures nearby. We can''t get close to it at all, and we can''t be sure whether there is crystal soul stone hidden in the statue of Avalokitesvara.

    But now that they''ve all come, whether it''s useful or not, we have to pay homage first.

    As a result, Mo Liang and I studied the appearance of other tourists, kowtowed the statue three times, and donated some merit money to the merit box.

    After kowtowing, the two of us got up, ready to go out and think of other ways to get close to the Guanyin statue.

    After all, this time, the situation is different from the past. In the past, the crystal soul stones appeared in the mountains and fields where people rarely visit. They just need to take things and walk away.

    But now, we are not only in the center of the city, but also in the place where the flow of people is very dense.

    If it''s hard to rob, tomorrow we''ll have to make headlines in major Japanese media and be branded as Treasure thieves.

    In that case, it''s basically the same as a wanted person.

    Although I''m shameless sometimes, it''s not fun to be regarded as a wanted criminal, so let''s honestly think of other ways!

    However, just as Mo Liang and I were about to step out of the gate of our hall, a monk suddenly stopped me.

    "This benefactor, seeing you look sad, seems to be worried about the future. Why don''t you come and draw a lot and ask for peace?"

    I was stunned for a moment, turned my head, looked at a monk sitting on the drawing booth on the side of our hall, and asked, "are you talking about me?"

    When the monk saw me asking, he put his hands together and bowed to me 30 degrees respectfully. He sighed and said, "Amitabha. The benefactor''s face is very good. She is a person with profound fortune, but she looks sad. She is obviously in a dilemma. I don''t think the signature here is 100% effective, but it''s 90%. If you want to know what''s in your mind, you may as well spend 100 yen to ask for one from the poor monk. No matter whether the result is good or not, you can also ask for peace of mind. "

    I looked at the monk. He was about 40 years old. His face was pretty and his eyes were clear. He didn''t look like an evil person. When he put his hands together, he bowed back and said, "since the master invited me so sincerely, I will ask for a signature from him today."

    The monk gave me a smile and handed me the bucket on the table.

    "The most important thing in a bid is sincerity. When Bodhisattvas sit by, good and evil come to their hearts. Benefactor, please

    I took the bucket, shaking it, closing my eyes and meditating on what I wanted.

    After shaking about 20 times, a bamboo stick flew out of the bucket and landed on the table.

    I opened my eyes, put down the bucket, picked up the bamboo stick, but there was only a "5" on it.

    "Master, what does the word" 5 "mean?" I put my hands together and asked.

    The monk glanced at the number in my hand and replied with a smile: "don''t worry, benefactor. I''ll get the autograph for you."

    After that, the monk turned around, walked slowly to a row of small cabinets behind him, opened the small drawer numbered "5", took out a note from it and handed it to me.

    After taking the note, I read the verses written in Chinese and Japanese: "the world is like a whirlwind, and the good and bad things are not true. Please see how the way of heaven has ever been responsible for good people. "

    I am a little puzzled, frown and ask: "what is the meaning of this poem, please master Ming Jian."

    The monk gave a faint smile and said, "Heaven''s secrets can''t be revealed. It''s up to the benefactor to understand everything. However, the benefactor is a person with profound blessings. She must be able to turn the evil into the good and be blessed by the Bodhisattva, though she is plotting something dangerous in front of her. "

    Although the monk didn''t explain the explanation clearly, he said that I was very comfortable.

    After all, what I was thinking about when I asked for a lot was whether we would succeed in resurrecting the girl, and whether it was good or bad.

    Now, after listening to the monk''s words, I feel at ease. I took out 100 yen and handed it to the monk.

    The monk properly put away the 100 yen and put his hands together to send us away, but he didn''t want to say something amazing about the cool night.

    "Master, how does the statue of Avalokitesvara look fake to me?"

    Hearing this, the monk''s face changed and his voice trembled slightly: "you... What do you say? Don''t talk nonsense. We are a pure place for Buddhism. How can you talk nonsense here? "

    Seeing that the monk''s face changed, I quickly made amends to him: "master, don''t blame me. My husband... He is just joking with you. He doesn''t mean to insult you and your temple. That... We won''t disturb you, master... "

    With that, I pulled Mo liangye out of the hall and left the sight of the monk.

    "Mo liangye, do you know how embarrassing it was just now? How can you say that in front of other masters? Didn''t I just give him 100 yen? You don''t give people face I said with a slight reproach.

    Mo liangye turned his head and looked at the hall not far away. He said solemnly: "although they imitated it very much, the statue of Avalokitesvara is really fake. It''s not the one that was salvaged from the sea more than a thousand years ago!"

    I was slightly stunned and asked, "are you sure? This asakusi temple is famous for its Avalokitesvara. How can people make a fake one and put it in the temple? If people can see that, isn''t it the most dangerous thing in the world? "

    "I''m sure. Although I haven''t seen the real gold statue of Guanyin with my own eyes, I can clearly distinguish the things that are more than 100 years old from those that are more than 1000 years old. " Ink cool night very affirmative answer way.

    "Do you mean that Jingpo stone is not in the asakushi temple, so we wasted so much energy today. In fact, we went for nothing?"

    Mo liangye shakes his head and replies, "no, it''s not for nothing, but we have to find the real Guanyin statue first."

 Chapter 454

    "Really? It''s not easy? Since they put out the fake, it must be that they don''t want to show people the real Avalokitesvara. Maybe they''ve already hidden the real Avalokitesvara somewhere else. Where can we find it? "

    Mo liangye turned his head and looked in the direction of the temple, shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. I always feel that there is a strange atmosphere in this temple, which affects the pattern of the whole temple. If I guess correctly, this strange aura should be emitted by the real Avalokitesvara! "

    Seeing his affirmation, I can''t continue to doubt. Even if I decide to wait for the evening, I''ll come and have a look with him.

    Later, Mo liangye and I took Chen Feng and the children to eat something nearby, and then let them go back first.

    As for me and Mo liangye, we found a shop near the gate of asakusi temple to drink coffee and wait for dark.

    I gently stir the coffee in the cup with a spoon, looking at the direction of the gate of asakushi temple.

    "Husband, what do you mean by the signature I asked for before? You are the ancients. The ancient prose is better than me. Please explain it for me. "

    Mo liangye picked up the cup, sipped a sip of coffee gently and said with a faint smile, "I don''t know. You have to experience this yourself."

    "Never mind. I''ll guess for myself. Literally, "the world is turning like a wheel" means that there are many changes in the world, just like the wheel of reincarnation�� It should be that what we see is not necessarily the truth�� It should mean that some things need to be observed for a long time before the truth is revealed�� "Heaven has never been responsible for good people" should mean that good people will always be rewarded. Although I can understand the literal meaning of this poem, I always feel that this poem seems to have a profound meaning, but I can''t fully understand it now. " I felt my chin and pondered.

    Mo liangye rubbed my hair and said with a smile: "madam, if you can''t understand it, don''t do it. There are many things in this world that human beings can''t understand! Isn''t that what the monk said? You are a man of profound blessing, and you will be blessed by Bodhisattvas! "

    "How can there be a person with profound fortune in this world? The monk just said that to cheat me for 100 yen. Why do you follow me I mumbled.

    "Madam, it''s only more than five yuan to change 100 yen into RMB. How can the monk please you for such a little money? If it''s me, I''ll have to ask you a hundred thousand dollars to please you! " Mo liangye said with a smiley face.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "get out! If you want money, you''ll die! "

    Mo cool night''s hand gently pinches on my face, a face evil spirit smile: "madam, I don''t mind your money debt meat to repay."

    ����

    In this way, Mo liangye and I bickered with each other in the coffee shop. We stayed until dark and left at about 9 o''clock in the evening.

    Out of the cafe, we walked along the road beside asakushi temple to the east outside asakushi shrine.

    Although asakusi temple has been closed at this time point, and there are no tourists to visit it, there must be many monks living in such a large temple.

    If we meet when we sneak in, that''s not good.

    Fortunately, we picked up a lot of tongue leaks when we were drinking coffee in the cafe just now.

    From the leakage we found, the place with the least people in asakushi is the asakushi shrine in the east of asakushi.

    Although Asakusa shrine is a famous cultural heritage in Japan, it is only lively when the three chariots of "sanshe Mingshen" go out of the palace and enter the palace in May every year. In the rest of the time, you can''t even see a personal picture here.

    So, this is the best place for us to dive into asakushi.

    After choosing the place, Mo liangye and I took out the night clothes from the storage ring and simply put them on our bodies. We covered our faces and jumped up to the outer wall of asakusi temple.

    As we imagine, the Asakusa shrine inside is so quiet that there is no light.

    So, it''s convenient for me and Mo liangye.

    "This way, ma''am." Mo liangye called softly in front of him.

    I immediately followed and followed.

    Because we didn''t meet anyone along the way, we sneaked into the hall where we drew lots during the day.

    At this moment, the hall is dark and empty.

    Mo liangye and I crept in and came to the statue of Guanyin.

    I felt something wrong with my hand. Then I took a photo with my mobile phone and found that there was a lot of gold powder on my hand.

    "I went, my husband. You were right. The statue of Avalokitesvara is fake. It''s not made of gold at all!" I don''t know what to say.

    "Yes, but it''s not a real Avalokitesvara, but it''s been a hundred years. If you sell it outside, you can sell it for some money." Mo liangye fumbles on the false Avalokitesvara while talking.

    I was puzzled and asked, "it''s confirmed that it''s fake. What are you still touching?"

    "Although the statue of Avalokitesvara is fake, its shape should be real. When they imitate, they must be made one by one. That is to say, if there is a hidden box on the real Avalokitesvara, there may also be a hidden box on the fake one! "

    With that, Mo liangye continued to grope on it.

    After touching for a while, his eyes narrowed slightly, his face changed slightly, and he sighed, "found it!"

    "Did you find the cassette?"

    "I didn''t find the cassette, but I found four very thin gaps behind the statue of Avalokitesvara. Look at the shape, it should be a cassette. That is to say, there should be a black box in the same position as the true Avalokitesvara, and there should be something hidden in it! " Ink cool night slightly surprised said.

    "Nine times out of ten it''s a crystal soul stone!" I''m a little emotional, too.

    You know, in the past, every time you took the crystal soul stone, you had to experience countless dangers.

    I didn''t expect that I only need to be a thief this time. Compared with us, it''s too easy.

    "Madame, do you remember the masculinity you saw during the day?" Mo Liang night suddenly asked.

    "You''re pointing to the open space in the backyard? I remember that all those Yang Qi floated to the open space at that time, and then suddenly disappeared. It was very strange! "

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "I also think it''s suspicious. Generally speaking, Jingpo stone is not a small one. It is guarded by divine beasts. And this crystal soul stone is not guarded by the divine beast, will it produce some unusual situations? "

    "Do you mean Jingpo stone has absorbed the Yang of those tourists? So the people in the temple were afraid of accidents, so they buried the real statue of Guanyin and made a fake one for people to worship? " I can''t believe it.

    "Very likely! But what these monks didn''t expect is that even if the real Avalokitesvara is buried, at most, it only weakens its ability to absorb Yang Qi, but it can''t really stop it. " Ink cool night slightly with regret said.

    "As you say, the tourists come here once, only to be sucked a little. The monks living in this temple will be sucked almost every day. After a long time, they will surely die! "

 Chapter 455

    "So no matter from which angle, we must find out the real Guanyin statue! Otherwise, not only can we not get the crystal soul stone, it is very likely that the whole people of asakushi temple will not survive. "

    Mo liangye''s eyes were deep. He soon took me out of the hall, turned over a wall and came to the backyard.

    At the moment, the huge backyard was illuminated by the full moon. Mo liangye and I walked close to the wall and roughly observed the terrain of the backyard. Finally, Mo liangye fixed our eyes on the open space in the middle of the backyard.

    I remember the open space. Although it was separated from the fence during the day, I still clearly saw that the Yang of the tourists was absorbed and disappeared when they came here.

    "You mean that the one buried under the open space is likely to be the real Jin Guanyin? And where is the crystal soul stone we are looking for? " I asked softly.

    The bright moonlight prints the deep eyes of the cool night like a shining cold star, with a cool and moving brilliance.

    "Whether it is or not, we only know when we dig it!"

    Then, he put a shovel out of the storage ring and went straight to the empty area.

    Seeing him like this, I had to turn a shovel and follow it.

    Fortunately, it''s late at night, and the monks in asakushi temple have basically gone to sleep. No one has noticed our actions.

    Mo liangye stood in the open space and measured it roughly with his steps. He pointed to the ground at his feet and said, "start here!"

    Then he pushed the shovel and pushed a shovel on the ground, bringing a large piece of earth.

    I also set the shovel ready to start work.

    However, at this time, the clear night sky with a full moon suddenly changed its color. A whole piece of dark cloud came down to cover the full moon, making the whole backyard dark and almost invisible.

    However, this process lasted only 2 seconds, and the backyard was bright again.

    But what brings this light is not the bright moon in the sky, but a flash of lightning and thunder!

    Huge lightning suddenly pulled up a light in the night sky, illuminating our faces.

    Then, the roar of thunder suddenly sounded, as if a storm was coming.

    "The weather in Japan is changing so fast. It''s fine just now. Now..." I can''t help complaining.

    Unexpectedly, before the last half sentence was finished, Mo liangye suddenly flashed, holding me out of the distance of about ten meters with extremely fast speed.

    Without waiting for me to ask him what happened, I saw a bright white lightning falling from the sky, accompanied by fierce thunder, just split in the open space where we were standing just now.

    I went, this is the legend of being struck by thunder?

    Just now, if Mo liangye''s reaction was a little slower, wouldn''t I have to be split in the outer Jiao and the inner Jiao?

    I''m afraid when I think about it.

    However, I soon found that being struck by thunder is not the most terrible thing. What''s more terrible is being caught on the spot after being a thief.

    The thunder and lightning struck the monks who were sleeping in the Zen room not far from the backyard. The monks rushed out to see what happened.

    I wanted to run, but Mo liangye held me.

    "If we run away, we may never find the real Avalokitesvara again." Ink cool night voice reminds a way.

    I thought about it and thought so.

    It''s not certain that the monks will call the police after such a big noise, but they will be more cautious when they realize that we are thinking about Guanyin, and they may even transfer the real Guanyin to other places.

    In this way, it will be more difficult for us to get in touch with the Avalokitesvara which may contain crystal soul stone.

    In that case, it''s better to face it calmly as Mo liangye said.

    Anyway, with the ability of these monks, if we really want to be trapped, it''s impossible!

    The monks rushed out one by one and saw me and Mo liangye standing in the yard. They were all surprised.

    Obviously, they didn''t expect outsiders to break in.

    "You... Who are you? How dare you break into the important place of our temple Asked the head monk in Japanese.

    I ignored him and kept standing.

    Seeing that we didn''t speak, the monk thought that we might not understand Japanese, so he asked again in broken Chinese.

    This time, without waiting for me to speak, Mo liangye answered first.

    "Treasure digger."

    It''s a neat answer.

    But... But it''s not fair for a thief to say his identity as a thief?

    Treasure digging?

    And treasure diggers?

    For fear that others don''t know that we are here to steal the statue of Avalokitesvara?

    Thinking of this, I glared at him angrily.

    Mo cool night is still expressionless, seems not afraid of each other, the crowd, momentum is always awe inspiring and magnanimous.

    However, in this way, the group of monks quit and glared at us one after another. The leading monk yelled in poor Chinese: "bastard! Just two little foreign thieves dare to attack me. I don''t want to live! Come on, let''s show them our eight diamond formations! "

    Hearing the head monk''s voice, the other monks immediately began to move, surrounded us and quickly changed their positions, which made people unable to catch their fixed track.

    Seeing my face showing fear, the monks thought that they had a chance to take advantage of it and attacked immediately.

    I called out Lu Banchi ready to meet the enemy, but Mo liangye motioned me not to move with the remaining light from the corner of my eye.

    Then, he immediately condensed a dark blue air mass around him, burning like a fire.

    This scene, the group of monks to see all stupefied, have been stupefied.

    "You... You are a demon..." one of the monks blurted out.

    However, without waiting for a "strange" word behind him to come out, Mo liangye''s eyes sank fiercely, his hands clenched his fists, and he drank loudly.

    So, the next second, I saw the dark blue gas around him before, and it suddenly hit those monks like a storm.

    Where did the monks see such a battle? They couldn''t resist it. All of a sudden, they were overturned by the dark blue gas and spat blood.

    Seeing this situation, the monk at the head was confused and didn''t know how to deal with it.

    "Come on... Get up! Surround them. There are so many of us. Don''t be afraid of these two monsters! " The head monk urged.

    Hearing his words, those monks who had been overturned by Mo liangye had no choice but to stand up from the ground and surround us again, trying to catch us.

    Unfortunately, without waiting for them to start, a very old voice came from the depths of the Zen room.

    "Stop it all!"

    Hearing this, the monks on the scene were all stunned and turned to look at them one after another.

    In the Zen room, two figures, one high and one low, came slowly towards us.

    When I got closer, I found that Gao''s figure was actually the monk who asked me to draw lots in the daytime.

    Beside him was a white haired, haggard looking old monk in a cassock.

    What''s the situation?

 Chapter 456

    Seeing that the old monk came out, the monk in charge quickly put his hands together, saluted him respectfully, and called softly, "abbot."

    Other monks, like him, saluted the old monk one after another.

    The old monk nodded to the monks, and then with the help of the monk who let me draw lots, he walked slowly to me and Mo liangye.

    The old monk''s eyes stayed on Mo liangye for a while, and then fell on me again. After staring at me for a long time, it made people''s heart bristle.

    "You must be the benefactor who asked for the fifth sign this afternoon." The old monk asked with a smile.

    I looked at the monk who let me draw lots before, and said, "now that you know all about it, what else can I ask?"

    Hearing what I said, the old monk laughed and said, "no one in our temple has drawn No. 5 signature for many years."

    "What''s the meaning of the No.5 sign?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    The old monk shook his head and replied, "it doesn''t have any special meaning, but when I took over as the abbot of asakusi temple, the former abbot told me that one day, a benefactor from the West will draw No. 5, and the benefactor who draws No. 5 will be the real owner of the audio-video of Jinguan."

    "You... You mean me?" I can''t believe it.

    I just smoke casually. How can I be the real owner of Jin Guanyin?

    Isn''t that ridiculous?

    Xu was too old. The old monk coughed a few times and gasped a few times before he finally spoke again: "yes... It''s you. This afternoon, Kongliang told me that when someone took time to sign No. 5, I didn''t care too much. It was not until I heard you speak Chinese that I remembered what the former Abbot said. Your country is in the west of our country, and you have won the No.5 draw. It seems that everything is God''s will

    Although I didn''t understand the logic of the old monk, and I didn''t know what was involved in the statue of Jin Guanyin, I still cared about what was in the statue of Jin Guanyin, so I asked, "according to you, there must be some treasure left for me in the statue of Jin Guanyin?"

    The old monk sighed and said, "yes, it''s not."

    I went. Is that true or not?

    "About a thousand years ago, shortly after the founding of the Tang Dynasty in your country, a statue of Jin Guanyin came from the sea. The golden Avalokitesvara was surrounded by purple Qi. It was ninety-nine and eighty-one days before it finally disappeared. Therefore, the Chinese regarded it as the manifestation of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva and worshipped it in asakushi temple. Later, the then Abbot accidentally found a dark box in the Avalokitesvara. After trying to crack the mechanism, he took out an sandalwood box from the inside of the Avalokitesvara. In the sandalwood box, there was a silk book and a very delicate crystal box. What is written on the silk book is the poem corresponding to the No. 5 signature drawn by the female benefactor. As for the crystal box, it can''t be untied by any means. "

    "We Buddhists always pay attention to the samsara of cause and effect. At that time, the abbot believed that the reason why he could not open the crystal box was that he was not a predestined friend. So he transcribed the poem and made it into a sign. He set up a booth in the temple to draw lots and pray for blessings. He wanted to wait for someone to open the crystal box. In this way, it has been handed down from generation to generation. Most of the tourists who came to draw lots came from the west, but none of them ever drew No. 5. Once in a while, some people draw the No. 5 sign. After careful inquiry, they know that it is not Westerners, but the American continent far away from us. For thousands of years, the only one who meets the two conditions of the West and the No. 5 signing is benefactor you. " The old monk told me patiently.

    I have to say that I was a little confused when I heard it, but I still grasped the key point. It was a crystal box hidden in the statue of Jin Guanyin.

    I remember that the crystal soul stone that Mo liangye and I took out from the belly of Wen ray in Korea was packed in a crystal box.

    And this one is also in a crystal box, which is absolutely no coincidence!

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel a little excited and want to dig out the real Guanyin statue immediately.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye stopped me.

    "Forget that you were almost struck by thunder?"

    Yes, I almost forgot if he didn''t tell me. I was just so close to being a toaster. I really had to be careful.

    So I opened my mouth to look at the old monk and asked, "master, according to your opinion, I am the master of this statue of Avalokitesvara. It was just Mao''s sudden thunder and lightning that almost killed me?"

    The old monk looked up at the dark clouds gathering in the sky, sighed and said slowly, "that''s what happened later. Since the worship of Avalokitesvara, asakusi temple has been safe and prosperous. Until about 500 years ago, in the middle of Muromachi era, one day, I don''t know what happened, a fire broke out in the whole temple, which destroyed all the houses and temples and killed many monks. "

    "Later, the nearby residents raised money to rebuild the temple and set up the fallen statue of Guanyin again to continue to worship. But since then, the statue of Guanyin has changed. It is no longer a symbol of auspiciousness, but an evil thing that can attract people''s Yang Qi. When the abbot found out, he was frightened and worried that something might happen. So he came up with the idea of burying the real statue of Avalokitesvara in the backyard so that it would never see the light again. "

    "However, this is not a long-term solution after all. No matter how good the fake Guanyin statue is, it can only maintain its appearance for about 100 years at most. After 100 years, the fake Avalokitesvara will be destroyed and unable to be worshipped. For this reason, every 100 years, the temple will be closed for a period of time, in order to create a new Avalokitesvara

    Hearing this, Mo liangye and I finally have some understanding of what happened today.

    "Do you mean that the statue of Avalokitesvara didn''t attract people''s Yang Qi in the early days, but the fire later turned it into an evil thing?" Ink cool night face color dignified say.

    The old monk nodded and said, "yes, in the last 20 years, even the land under his feet has been unable to suppress the evil spirit of the statue. Almost every day, it will absorb the Yang spirit of those who come to pray, and more and more. I once wanted to ask someone to dig it out and expose it to the sun to dispel evil. But every time someone moves the open space, there will be lightning and thunder. At least the whole backyard will be cut to pieces. At the same time, people will be killed. In all desperation, I can only choose to sacrifice my yang to save everyone''s fate. "

    Speaking of this, the monk who let me draw lots before sighed heavily and said, "master is only 50 years old this year, but after being sucked too much yang, she looks like she is 80 years old. As for me, I''m only 30 years old, and I look almost 50. Almost everyone in our temple took the initiative to absorb a lot of Yang by the buried statue of Guanyin. We just want to make the tourists who come to pray less masculine. After all, they are all innocent. "

    Looking at the monks on the scene all dejected face, my heart some bad taste.

    They think the tourists are innocent, but in fact they are not innocent?

    It''s not what they want, but they have to abandon themselves in order to let the tourists come and leave safely.

    I have to say that this kind of spirit of abandoning the ego and improving the ego, although a little silly, is enough to make people fear.

    However, I still don''t understand why the statue of Guanyin with crystal soul stone has become a harmful evil?

    Seems to have the same question with me, Mo liangye looks at the open space not far away and is a little distracted.

    "How''s it going? Dig or not I asked.

    "Dig!" Ink cool night very affirmative answer way.

    Hearing that we were going to dig the statue of Guanyin, the old monk waved his hand again and again: "no! This statue of Guanyin can''t be dug! As you saw just now, people will die! "

    "But if we don''t dig, more people will die! Look at you. You''ve all been sucked like this. If you keep doing this, you''ll all die! " I''m a little impatient.

    "It doesn''t matter if we die, but if you two die because of digging Guanyin statues, it''s my fault!" The old monk said anxiously.

    As soon as I said this, I was annoyed. The old monk really didn''t take his life as his life.

    "This Guanyin statue is no longer satisfied with absorbing your Yang Qi. In a few days, when you are all dead, it will certainly come out to harm other tourists. What should we do then? Can we get another group of monks to come out as victims? " I asked.

    "This..." the old monk hesitated.

    Mo liangye didn''t want to talk much, so he jumped to the highest roof of asakusi temple as if he was looking at something there.

    "The benefactor..."

    The old monk wanted to ask, but I interrupted him.

    "Master presider, you can rest assured that with him, there will be a way to solve your current dilemma."

    The old monk seemed a little uneasy, and asked: "the two benefactors are all extraordinary. I don''t know who they are?"

    I wanted to blurt it out, but after thinking about it, I just made it up.

    "That... We... Our identity is similar to that of your Japanese Yin Yang masters, who are specialized in dealing with demons and ghosts. Your predicament is just a small case for us!"

    I don''t want to cheat people, but it seems easier to accept the identity of Yin Yang master than telling them that Mo liangye is the underworld.

    When I said that we were Yin Yang masters, the old monk''s eyes suddenly changed and became more sacred and awed.

    Even the eyes of other monks, the eyes of me and Mo liangye, were full of worship.

    "I didn''t expect you to be Yin Yang masters! Although our temples in Japan also do some exorcism and Exorcism, the most proficient in yin-yang is the yin-yang master. No wonder when the two benefactors make a move, I feel that you are not ordinary people! " The old monk sighed.

    "Where where where, it''s just licking blood and eating between ghosts and gods..." I replied politely.

    Unexpectedly, words fall, ink cool night then flew down from the roof, fall in my side.

    "I have a way!"

 Chapter 457

    As soon as I heard that there was a way to dig out the statue of Guanyin, I was a little excited and asked repeatedly, "what''s the way? What''s the way? Come on, what can you do to dig out the statue of Avalokitesvara without being struck by thunder? "

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand and pinched my face. He said with a smile, "abbot, I''m not worried. What are you flustered about?"

    "Didn''t you listen to master Abbot? It''s very possible that I am the owner of this Guanyin statue. Of course, I want to dig it out earlier! " I tried to be reasonable.

    Mo Liang night helplessly shakes his head, should way: "are two children''s mother, incredibly still so not steady."

    "It''s not steady, it''s not steady, if you have the ability, you bite me!" I murmured.

    Mo liangye leaned slightly over to my ear and said in a tiny voice, "don''t worry, I''ll bite you when I get back!"

    When I heard this, my face turned red.

    This bastard, in such a solemn place in the temple, in front of so many monks, said such words to me. Can he have a little integrity?

    What''s worse is that after teasing me, this guy talked with the abbot about how to dig out the Avalokitesvara.

    I went, this product is a typical lack of heart now!

    It seems that I really have to clean him up when I go back!

    However, before we deal with him, we still have to solve the present dilemma.

    So I pricked up my ears and listened to Mo liangye and the old monk.

    "In fact, it''s not difficult to dig out the statue of Avalokitesvara, just to find the right way." Ink cool night light way.

    The old monk seemed puzzled and asked, "how? I don''t know what the benefactor means by "method"

    "I just stood on the roof and looked at the structure of the whole asakushi temple. I thought to myself that if I guess correctly, there should be something suppressing the statue of Avalokitesvara in the backyard." Mo Liang said coldly at night.

    "Repression? But I have never heard of it The old monk was a little surprised.

    "That Guanyin is so evil that it can''t be controlled for a year just by the way of earth, let alone for hundreds of years. But according to your opinion, it''s only in the last 20 years that the statue of Guanyin began to absorb Yang Qi again. This shows that there is a very powerful thing to suppress it before. Only 20 years ago, this extremely powerful array failed, which led to the statue of Guanyin beginning to absorb Yang Qi again. " Mo liangye explained patiently.

    "But... But why did the former Abbot never tell me that there was something suppressing Guanyin?" The old monk was puzzled.

    After all, in his eyes, he is the highest leader of this Asakusa temple, and everything in the temple is under his command.

    As a result, now, he doesn''t know about it at all, which makes his face hard to avoid.

    But Mo liangye''s next words revealed his doubts.

    Only the cool and watery voice of Mo liangye said, "something is suppressing this matter. I think only the abbot who originally laid this array knows it, but it has not been handed down. After all, it''s too much to do with it. If too many people know about it, it''s easy to be heard by those who want to do something wrong. "

    Hearing this, the old monk was a little relieved.

    Since it has not been handed down, it proves that he is not the only one who does not know about it, and there are more than n abbots in front of him.

    After this calculation, his mind is balanced.

    "Well, I don''t care whether I know it or not. Since the benefactor already knows how to crack it, let''s start!" I don''t want to waste more time.

    He nodded his head, then jumped to the air, and put out a few red flags from the storage ring, one by one, which was regularly inserted in every corner of the backyard.

    When all the flags were put in, he finally returned to the ground.

    "All right!"

    "This... This is good? Now we can start digging Guanyin statues? " I have some doubts.

    Mo liangye chuckled and said, "what I said is that when the flag is inserted, we can start to dig things to suppress the statue of Avalokitesvara."

    "Cut, dig something to suppress, as for such trouble?" I don''t think so.

    Mo liangye didn''t explain to me much, but turned to the old monk and said, "master abbot, you have to ask the monks of your temple to dig out the things under one by one according to the position of the flag I planted."

    The old monk took a look at the backyard and counted it. It was just nine flags. He was surprised.

    "Benefactor, there are nine flags. Are there nine in the backyard that suppress the statue of Avalokitesvara?" The old monk was puzzled.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "that''s true! If you want to dig out the Guanyin statue, you have to dig out these nine things first. So, please

    By twos and threes, what the old monks said was not good enough to say more, but they had to open up to other monks to let them go to the Buddhist temple and take out tools like shovel and hoe. They were scattered in the backyard in twos and threes, and began to dig deep underground objects.

    It was buried almost 500 years ago. In the past 500 years, there have been many changes in the world, so that it is difficult for us to dig those things 500 years later.

    I dug for an hour, but nothing came out.

    I can''t help but look at Mo liangye and ask, "are we wrong?"

    But Mo liangye had a plan in mind, and answered with a definite answer: "no, if I say yes, there will be!"

    There''s no way. The monks have to keep digging.

    Fortunately, this time, only about ten minutes had been dug, and a shovel in the hand of the monk shoveled a hard object.

    "Found it!" Cried the young monk.

    Hearing this, we all walked over and saw the monk digging harder. After a while, he dug out a stone statue about 80 cm long and 1 m high.

    The shape of this stone statue looks strange. It looks like a dragon, but it looks like a pug. It doesn''t look like a normal creature at all.

    Just as I was guessing what was carved on the statue, monks in several other places also called out: "found it!"

    "Found it!"

    "Here we go!"

    "That''s it

    Without much effort, the monks lifted all the things they had dug up and put them together. There were nine stone statues.

    The key is that these statues are all different, but they have one thing in common: ugly! It''s so ugly!

    "Benefactor, this... These are what you call the things that suppress the statue of Avalokitesvara underground?" The old monk asked, trembling.

    Mo Liang night mouth corner hook smile, indifferent mouth asked: "I don''t know Abbot master can recognize these are what things?"

    The old monk looked around the nine stone statues dug up for a long time, and barely recognized one of them: "this... This one looks like a hun! When I was young, I saw it when I visited your country. Many of you gave it up as the God of wealth! "

    "This one looks like a dragon, but it''s not. It''s called pit viper, good water, also known as water avoiding beast. The other eight seats are Pang, Pang kiss, Pu Lao, Pang, Taotie, Jai canthus, lion dragon and Jiaotu! They are all sons of dragons, but they don''t look like dragons. This is why people often say that "the dragon has nine sons, and each has its own way." Mo cool night slowly said.

    Hearing this, I immediately thought of something.

    In this world, there are different versions of the Dragon giving birth to nine sons. At the same time, there is another version, which is the real dragon in Jiuzi town!

    In other words, the evil spirit of something that needs to be suppressed by the nine sons of the dragon must be almost as strong as the energy of a real dragon.

    In this case, if we really want to dig out the things underneath, it must be very dangerous.

    So, I couldn''t help looking at Mo liangye and asked, "are you sure you want to dig out the statue of Guanyin?"

    Mo cool night shallow smile, ask a way: "how, the madam is afraid?"

    "I''m not afraid, but I''m worried that you''ll be in danger. What''s buried under it..." I stopped.

    Mo liangye touched my head, gently kissed my forehead and said, "now the array is broken. There won''t be any more danger. Believe me!"

    "Promise me, don''t take risks. I don''t want anything to happen to you!" I''m still a little worried.

    "I promise you, I won''t let anything happen to myself anyway!" Mo cool night temperature voice says.

    Even though I was still a little uneasy, I saw that he had made up his mind and had no choice but to let him go.

    Mo liangye pinched my cheek and said with a smile, "you take the abbot and they will go away to avoid being hurt."

    I nodded, and then with the abbot they hid at the door of the Zen room, looking at the cool night from a distance.

    At this moment, he walked slowly to the place where the audio and video of Jinguan was buried, holding the cold sword in one hand and the golden seal of Hades in the other hand.

    I don''t know what spell he said, but suddenly lightning and thunder started again in the sky, and a purple lightning fell from the sky, straight to him.

    Seeing this scene, my heart suddenly raised to my throat and blurted out: "be careful!"

    But it was too late, and the purple lightning had been cut down, less than half a meter from his hand.

    I feel that time is almost frozen at this moment, I have forgotten to breathe, and my eyes are filled with the safety of the cool night.

    He actually led the thunder down. What on earth did he want to do?

    Fortunately, just when I thought my heart was going to stop, I saw that the purple lightning changed its direction. Instead of chopping on Mo liangye, it was led to the underworld gold seal in his hand.

    The golden seal of Hades absorbed thunder and lightning, and then in the moment of lightning, Mo liangye beat the seal on the cold sword in his left hand.

    In an instant, the purple lightning in the golden seal of Hades was transferred to the cold sword, and it was deeply split along the tip of the cold sword.

    The electric fan thundered.

    The dark clouds in the whole sky were even more gloomy at the moment, and the atmosphere was extremely oppressive, as if there was going to be an extremely violent storm.

    "Look! The earth has split A monk exclaimed in surprise.

    Hearing the sound, I looked over at the cool night again, and saw that the ground he was standing on had suddenly cracked

 Chapter 458

    Seeing this scene, not only me, but the whole temple people were stupid.

    Ju... Is there such an operation?

    They are all lightning arresters. As a result, he is good, but it causes thunder. In the case just now, if there is a slight mistake, he can be killed directly by lightning, OK?

    However, fortunately, he was a bit modest. Not only was he not killed, but he just hacked things out of the ground. Is that lucky?

    Seeing that the big piece cracked like a turtle''s shell, I couldn''t help being curious, so I jumped to Mo liangye''s side.

    Mo cool night see me come over, also didn''t say much, just warm voice way: "madam, your curiosity is really heavy recently."

    "That''s a must. It''s the first time I''ve seen such an evil thing since I''ve lived for 20 years. Of course, I''ve had a good time!" I don''t think so.

    Words fall, then listen to in front of the ground suddenly came a "click" sound, Mo cool night subconsciously protect in front of my body, showing protection.

    I looked behind him and saw that the sound of the ground was getting louder and louder. When it reached a peak, a golden Avalokitesvara popped up from below!

    Although it has been buried in the soil for more than a thousand years, it is still shining when it is dug out.

    Everyone was amazed and came to watch.

    "This... This is the Avalokitesvara floating from the sea?" The old monk asked tremblingly.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "from the quality and shape, it should be."

    Hearing this, the old monk and his group knelt on the ground one after another, kowtowed to the statue of Guanyin, and silently recited: "save the suffering, save the suffering, Guanyin Bodhisattva..."

    "How can you do that? It''s just a statue of Avalokitesvara. " I don''t think so.

    After kowtowing to the statue of Avalokitesvara, the old monk stood up with the help of Kongliang monk beside him, sighed, and said earnestly, "benefactor is not a Buddhist. She doesn''t know the rules of Buddhism. The reason why we worship Guanyin Bodhisattva is just a kind of belief. In the eyes of ordinary people, belief is dispensable and nothing at all. But for us Buddhists, it is more important than life. "

    Well, I''m not a Buddhist, and I don''t want to argue with him about these great principles, so I put my attention back on the Avalokitesvara.

    I saw that Mo liangye had come to the statue of Avalokitesvara and stood it up with his palm.

    In the quiet backyard, in addition to the torch light in the hands of monks, only the statue of Guanyin standing in front of us is shining, looking bright and strange.

    Mo liangye walked around the statue of Avalokitesvara. Before we found the dark space in the false statue of Avalokitesvara, we made a few clicks and heard the clear voice coming from inside.

    In other words, there is a dark grid inside the real Avalokitesvara.

    But according to the old monk before, this Guanyin statue obviously has a mechanism.

    Only when we find the corresponding mechanism, can we open the dark grid inside the Guanyin statue.

    In addition to Yin and Yang, Lu Gongmen is good at organ skill. From ancient times to the present, looking at the whole world, Lu Gongmen ranks second in organ skill, and no one dares to be first!

    Who let our grandmaster Luban himself be a mechanism inventor?

    See machine close art is my good play, Mo cool night then waved to me, warm voice way: "madam, next it''s your turn to go on stage."

    I walked over slowly, stood in the place where there might be a dark grid, looked and looked, and found that this mechanism was really a bit complicated.

    However, since the Japanese monk more than 1000 years ago was able to crack this mechanism, now it''s in my hands. If I can''t, won''t I lose the face of our Chinese people?

    After all, Japanese culture originated in the Central Plains, that is, the relationship between son and father.

    At this critical juncture, we have to show these foreign monks our profound Chinese culture and ingenious means. By the way, we can tell them a truth: "your father is always your father!"

    So I asked Mo liangye to hold the Avalokitesvara, climb up and touch every place on it. Finally, I got a huge discovery: there was a tiny hole in each of the eight parts of the Avalokitesvara.

    These holes seem to be distributed irregularly, but they are actually arranged according to the eight trigrams and five elements.

    However, these holes are very small and scattered, so people who are not proficient in this way will not connect them as a mechanism to open the dark grid.

    Moreover, even if this mechanism is found, there is still a thorny problem, that is, the eight holes must be inserted at the same time to open.

    Not a second earlier or a second later.

    Therefore, this requires that the opener must have at least seven companions, and the cooperation between these companions is very tacit.

    In this case, it is very difficult for ordinary people to successfully open the Avalokitesvara.

    But... To me, it''s as easy and simple as searching for something.

    After finding out the way, I jumped from the statue of Guanyin.

    "How''s it going?" Mo liangye asked.

    I picked to pick eyebrow to him, light should way: "so small matter, how can you stop your wife me?"? Small case, it''s only a matter of minutes to open it! "

    Hearing what I said, the old monk didn''t think so. He repeatedly told me, "benefactor, this statue of Guanyin has a history of more than 1000 years. It''s a national treasure of our country. It''s priceless. Don''t mess with it!"

    "Master abbot, don''t worry. I only take the things in the Avalokitesvara. I will make it intact. After all, I''m a young man. I don''t want to be caught in jail for damaging your national treasure. " I said smilingly.

    "Then... How is the benefactor going to open the Avalokitesvara? Is it safe? " The old monk is still a little uneasy.

    I laughed and said, "if I''m not steady, there will be no one in the world who can safely open the statue of Avalokitesvara!"

    After that, I put out 8 of the thirteen needles of the ghost gate from the storage ring, pinched it tightly between the two fingers, and silently calculated the distance in my heart. After everything was counted, I raised my hand and threw out the silver needle in the hand of the goddess of mercy.

    I saw the silver needles flying out of my hand like a sharp sword, straight to the statue of Avalokitesvara, and then orderly inserted into the eight holes. The time was not even a second.

    Seeing my posture, all the monks, including the old monk, were stunned.

    "Benefactor, I didn''t expect you to have such ability, but... Why didn''t the statue of Avalokitesvara move? Did you fail to open it? " The old monk seems to have some doubts.

    When I heard this, I went to the statue of Avalokitesvara and gently buttoned it with my fingers where there was a hidden grid.

    The next second, I saw that there was almost no trace of the place, suddenly opened four small cracks, and then slowly pushed out a drawer style dark grid from the inside.

    "How''s it going? I''ll know if there''s any in it as soon as I do it I said with a proud smile.

    Seeing that I succeeded in opening the dark space in the statue of Guanyin, the old monk couldn''t help laughing and said with emotion, "Chinese culture is broad and profound. Even a 20-year-old girl has such profound attainments. I''m really ashamed of it."

    "Well, master abbot, now is not the time for us to feel this. Let''s look at the things in the dark box first!" I said.

    "Yes, we have to look at the contents of the statue of Guanyin first, and then find out the reason why the statue of Guanyin suddenly changed its heart and mind, and return peace to us!" The old monk nodded.

    With his permission, I looked down at the dark box that had just been opened and flashed it with a flashlight.

    I thought it would be a shining crystal box, just like in the belly of the skate in Korea.

    What disappoints me is that what lies in the dark lattice is not a crystal box, but a piece of Dark Jade.

    The whole jade is black and rectangular in shape. The shape on it looks like a dragon, a fierce black dragon.

    I didn''t give up. I looked at the dark grid several times, hoping to find something else, but I got nothing.

    The only thing inside is the black dragon shaped jade.

    After struggling for so long, I thought I would find Jingpo stone, but now I only found such a thing. I couldn''t help feeling a little depressed, so I reached out and wanted to take out the black dragon shaped jade and throw it away.

    It''s a terrible thing to watch. I don''t want to keep it!

    Unexpectedly, just when my hand was about to touch the dragon shaped jade, Mo liangye suddenly grasped my hand quickly, but didn''t let me touch the dragon shaped jade.

    "What are you doing?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    But at the moment, the face of Mo cool night is unprecedented dignified, cold way: "this is a piece of evil jade, living people can''t touch!"

    I slightly a Zheng, some surprised, subconsciously turned to look at the dragon shaped jade.

    I didn''t notice it until now, when I observed it again, I found that there was a touch of green in the dragon shaped jade.

    Those dark green are rippling and floating inside, just like the Yang of living people!

    In other words, the thing that really attracts people''s Yang in Asakusa temple is not the statue of Avalokitesvara, but the evil jade in the statue of Avalokitesvara!

    But if that''s the case, it doesn''t match the legends that the old monk said before.

    He said that when the dark grid of the statue of Avalokitesvara was first opened, there was a crystal box and a poem inside.

    But now we can see with our own eyes that there is no crystal box or verse in it. There is only a piece of evil jade that can attract people''s Yang Qi.

    What''s going on?

    Is it the old monk who was making up a story to deceive us?

    No, it''s impossible!

    The old monk looks like he is aging because he has been sucked too much yang. Who will make fun of his life?

    What''s more, almost all the monks here are the same as the old monks.

    They don''t want to be absorbed by evil jade to cheat us, do they?

    Wait

    There is another legend that the old monk said before, that is, about 500 years ago, there was a big fire in asakushi temple, and the statue of Avalokitesvara became very attractive from then on.

    So, it is very likely that in that fire, someone took advantage of the trouble to take away the crystal soul stone inside, and put a piece of evil jade that can attract people''s Yang here, which is a trick to steal the beam and exchange the pillar!

 Chapter 459

    As I thought, the old monk was very surprised to see that the dark box was filled with a black evil jade.

    "Benefactor, shouldn''t this... This dark box be a crystal box? How could it be this? "

    I shook my head, sighed and said, "I don''t know. I took it out like this, and there was nothing in it except this. I wonder if the legend handed down from your asakushi temple is false? "

    Hearing this, the old monk immediately understood that I was questioning him and retorted with a little sullen: "no, it''s impossible! It is true that there is a crystal box and a silk book with verses in it. Including the fire and later the statue of Avalokitesvara became attractive, which is clearly recorded in the temple annals. If you don''t believe it, I can ask people to take the temple annals to confront you! "

    Originally, I had some doubts about the old monk before.

    But at the moment, hearing these words, my doubts about him have been basically eliminated.

    The Guanyin statue is a major event, which is known to almost everyone in the whole temple.

    We only need to check a little to find out the truth of what the old monk said. How can he take the initiative to say that there are records in the temple annals?

    If we really check the "temple records", but there is no relevant record in it, isn''t he equivalent to revealing his own feet?

    The old monk has lived for 50 years. He can''t be so stupid.

    Therefore, the only explanation is that it has nothing to do with the old monk.

    It can even be said that even the old monk himself did not know about the statue of Avalokitesvara.

    What he learned was all learned through the oral transmission of the ancient abbots of asakusi temple, as well as the things recorded in the records of the temple.

    What he really participated in, in fact, was to actively let Xie Yu absorb her own Yang Qi, so as to protect more tourists.

    However, I don''t understand why the other party put a piece of evil jade here?

    Simply sucking Yang?

    What are you doing with Yang?

    What''s more, why did the other party take away the crystal box with crystal soul stone?

    Is it true that the other party''s real purpose is to gather the crystal soul stone?

    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling a chill.

    If the other party''s goal is really crystal soul stone, then the road behind us will be very difficult.

    The people on both sides grab Jingpo stone at the same time, which means that not every Jingpo stone will fall into our hands.

    Once we are missing any crystal soul stone, we can''t successfully revive Nu Yu.

    I told Mo liangye these thoughts in my heart. He touched my head and comforted me: "now the situation is not clear, madam, don''t worry too much. At present, our main task is to destroy this evil jade first. If this thing is left in the world, it will only continue to harm people. "

    I thought about it and thought so.

    Although it''s important to find Jingpo stone, we can''t really ignore the monks in asakushi Temple anyway.

    They met us by chance. They had nothing to do with each other, but they were all human lives.

    If you continue to let the evil jade absorb people''s Yang Qi, the monks of asakushi temple will be the first to bear the brunt and will be sacrificed.

    After the sacrifice of these monks, they will inevitably face more innocent tourists suffering.

    If you are strong, you may not have a big problem.

    But the body is weak, was sucked many, that appropriate is must damage the Yang life!

    Therefore, no matter from which point of view, we have to take care of the evil jade.

    I nodded in the cool night to agree with him.

    Then, Mo liangye reaches for the evil jade in the dark grid.

    Thinking of what he said before, I was a little nervous, almost subconsciously holding him.

    "Didn''t you say that this jade is too evil to touch?" I began to remind.

    Mo liangyewei smiles and scrapes my nose with his slender fingers. He says in a warm voice: "madam, you forget, I mean that the living can''t touch, but I''m not a living."

    When I heard this, I had an instant reaction.

    damn!

    After spending so much time with him, I almost ignored that he was a ghost.

    After all, when he was with me, most of the time he appeared in the form of human beings, so that I almost regarded him as a living person like me.

    Alas, it seems that it''s really three years of pregnancy, and I have two. It seems that it''s OK for me to have six years of pregnancy.

    Then, Mo liangye puts his eyes on the evil jade again, reaches out and holds it in his hand.

    "I didn''t expect that there should be such evil jade in this world. It''s really rare!" Mo liangye sighs.

    When the old monk heard this, he couldn''t help worrying and asked, "benefactor, you... Don''t want to take this evil jade for yourself? This thing is too evil. In order to avoid more people being poisoned by this evil jade, the benefactor would better destroy it earlier! "

    Mo liangye smiles and says, "master abbot, I''m worried about it. Although it''s very rare, it''s useless to me. I won''t leave it!"

    Say, Mo cool night then congealed a regiment of pure black dead air in the hand, want to beat that evil jade into smash.

    However, without waiting for him, he heard a baby crying.

    Although the cry is not big, but in this dark and quiet night, it also appears particularly loud, as if in the ear.

    This sudden voice, let Mo cool night all for it Zheng for a while.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Those monks look at me and I look at you one after another, with a blank face. Obviously, they don''t know the situation.

    "Forget it, don''t worry about those voices. Destroy the evil jade first!" I urged.

    I always feel that if we don''t get rid of the evil nature of this thing for a moment, we may have many troubles!

    I don''t know if I heard my words, but the voice suddenly increased a lot.

    What''s more, it seems that the voice is not one, but many.

    It sounds like there are countless babies crying together.

    And closer and closer, closer and closer, as if something terrible was coming to us.

    Who can explain, this... What is this special situation?

    When the monks heard that the sound was getting louder and louder, their faces suddenly changed, and they were obviously afraid.

    I don''t know who suddenly called out: "Shuizi, those Shuizi!"

    I was a little stunned and didn''t respond.

    But obviously, hearing the word "Shuizi", the faces of other monks became very ugly. Obviously, they knew something about it.

    So I simply asked, "master abbot, what''s the matter with this voice?"

    The old monk sighed deeply and said, "the female benefactor doesn''t know something. In Japan, Shuizi mainly refers to the fetus who died because of abortion, dystocia and abortion. Those foetus dead are full of resentment and often take revenge. In order to avoid more human tragedies, in the 1970s and 1980s, many temples in Japan began to build cemeteries dedicated to "Shuizi". Shuizi''s parents bought a stone statue for offering sacrifices. They placed the stone statue beside the Bodhisattva in dizang and worshiped it. Then the monks often read the Bodhisattva Sutra in dizang and helped him to reincarnate in Difu as soon as possible, so as to eliminate Shuizi''s resentment. "

    "Because of the special situation of our temple, I didn''t intend to worship those Shuizi stone statues, but now the society is progressing and the atmosphere is open, so that more and more women have abortions. In Japan, almost 40 percent of married women have had abortions. After abortion, those women are often entangled by Shuizi. My younger martial brother and I don''t want to see those women tortured by Shuizi. In the end, they can only worship Shuizi stone statues to the Asakusa shrine in the east of our temple, just like other temples. " The old monk said earnestly.

    When I heard the words "Asakusa Shrine", I had goose bumps in my heart.

    Damn, no wonder the whole asakusi temple is the quietest place with the least people. It''s a cemetery for burying Shuizi!

    How many people can go to a cemetery?

    Not to mention in the middle of the night!

    Under normal circumstances, it''s too late for others to hide in that place!

    Only me and Mo liangye, two of us who wanted to be thieves, came in from that place by mistake.

    But what I don''t understand is why the cry of Shuizi came when we wanted to destroy the evil jade?

    Is there any connection between those Shuizi and the evil jade in Mo liangye''s hands?

    As if seeing through what I thought in my heart, Mo liangye said faintly: "if I guess correctly, this evil jade was suppressed by the ninth son of the dragon town before, and it didn''t attract people''s Yang Qi in the more than 400 years of suppression. Later, the reason why I sucked Yang Qi again should be because of the Shuizi! "

    "Shuizi? Do you mean that the temple worships those Shuizi and destroys the real dragon array of Jiuzi Town, so this evil jade begins to attract people''s Yang Qi again? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "that''s right. The real dragon of Jiuzi town is a very powerful array, which can trap this evil jade and make it unable to cause trouble. But the problem is that the appearance of Shuizi breaks the balance of yin and Yang in asakushi temple, and then destroys the real dragon array of Jiuzi Town, so that this evil jade can naturally absorb people''s Yang Qi again

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, the old monk''s face turned pale in an instant, as if he could not believe it.

    "Isn''t it... Isn''t it that my younger martial brother and I helped those women who had abortions, and instead became the accomplices of this evil jade to attract people''s Yang?"

    "You can say that." Ink cool night light way.

    As soon as the words came out, the light in the old monk''s eyes suddenly darkened, as if he had already despaired.

    "Perhaps your guess is right. In the 1970s and 1980s, it was more than 20 years since now, and it was just at that time that Guanyin began to attract people''s Yang again. At present, there is only one explanation. "

    Maybe because of guilt, the old monk''s expression is a little dejected.

    After all, he was kind-hearted, but now he has done something bad. It is inevitable that he will be sad.

    Unfortunately, God is not ready to give us too much time to hurt the spring and autumn.

    When the old monk said these words, he heard a monk in panic shouting: "come... Come! Here comes the wate

 Chapter 460

    Hearing this, my heart was shocked and I subconsciously looked in the direction of the monk''s finger.

    On the left side of the Zen room, there was a small thin figure.

    It was only about 10 centimeters long, but it was very strange in the moonlight.

    There is a bold monk, with his flashlight in the past, but saw that it was a water son, a water son covered with blood!

    Shuizi''s eyes were sunken and almost black, as if he didn''t even have eyes.

    Not only that, this water son also has only one leg, the other leg does not know where to go, seems to have been cut off.

    Seeing the appearance of Shuizi, I suddenly remembered the scene of abortion I had seen on TV before. The cold machine sucked the fetus out of the uterine cavity, a bloody mass.

    Because of the huge suction of the machine, in many cases, the fetus will lack arms and legs after being sucked out.

    The water in front of us is obviously a fetus that was just formed and then aborted by her mother.

    The water son looked at us with a kind of extremely venomous eyes, as if we were the culprits to kill it.

    However, when I was in China before, I once played against this kind of thing like baby spirit alone. Now even if I was watched by it, I was still not afraid at all. Instead, I said, "it''s just a water ball. What''s terrible about it! My aunt can solve it with only one little finger

    However, as soon as I said this, the monks'' faces became more scared, as if they saw something terrible.

    "No... not one, many! All the water is coming, all the water is coming! " A monk said in a trembling voice.

    "Is that a good idea? There are so many... "

    In fact, before I finished my last word, I was shocked.

    Before there was only one water, but now, just in the twinkling of an eye, that place has been covered with countless water.

    I went. It''s crowded. How many are there?

    Is abortion so popular now?

    However, make complaints about Tucao make complaints about things.

    After all, it would be a great disaster for such a large number of water particles to flow outside.

    Shuizi is very resentful. It''s OK not to hurt people. Once he hurts people, it''s definitely a rhythm that never dies!

    In front of these Shuizi, how can they not hurt people?

    Thinking of this, I immediately lifted Lu Banchi out of the storage ring, ready to meet the enemy at any time.

    Did not think, ink cool night but held me.

    "Ma''am, don''t do it first. There''s a good play to watch!" Ink cool night light said.

    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned and asked, "what''s the good play?"

    Mo Liang night mouth slightly hook, attached to my ear, said softly: "madam, don''t you think it''s strange today?"

    "Strange? What''s wrong? I don''t think it''s strange! " I don''t think so.

    Seeing that I didn''t understand it, Mo liangye felt speechless and didn''t want to talk to me. He simply put the evil jade back into the dark space of the statue of Avalokitesvara, but he didn''t push the dark space back. Instead, he seemed to put it aside at will.

    "Why did you put it back? Isn''t it going to be destroyed? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye smiles and says, "how can I see the opera if it''s ruined?"

    Going to the theatre?

    How many times did you go to the theater for Mao?

    What on earth is he trying to express?

    Wait a minute. He just asked me if he thought these things were a little weird.

    I didn''t feel that much before, but judging from the current situation, it seems that there are some problems.

    Why didn''t these Shuizi appear long ago or late, just when we were preparing to destroy the evil jade?

    Isn''t that a coincidence?

    Moreover, the appearance of these water particles is not good for almost everyone, but good for this evil jade.

    After all, as soon as Shuizi appears, we don''t care to destroy the evil jade. We have to deal with the numerous Shuizi first.

    At that time, the whole backyard is in chaos. The other party can steal the evil jade when we are not prepared.

    Once the evil jade is lost, the crystal soul stone hidden in the statue of Avalokitesvara will be nowhere to be found.

    So what Mo liangye said was right. In fact, the water in front of him was deliberately arranged.

    In the whole Asakusa temple, there is no one else who can arrange these Shuizi and make them appear at this time except that one!

    As for Mo liangye putting the evil jade back into the statue of Guanyin, it''s just a good trick to play hard to get.

    Since the other party is acting, we might as well play one!

    Who doesn''t live like an actor these days?

    Isn''t it just embarrassing?

    Come on, hurt each other!

    After thinking about this, I don''t want to worry about the evil jade any more. I let it be put in the dark grid of the statue of Avalokitesvara, and then quickly walk to the side of Mo liangye.

    I gave him a look, indicating that I knew what he meant.

    The corner of the mouth of Mo liangye tilts slightly, revealing a smile that is not easy to detect.

    After understanding each other, we immediately pretended to be very anxious and said to the old monk, "master abbot, what should we do? We can''t resist so much water! "

    The old monk took a look at the water that was slowly crawling towards us, sighed and said, "this is really a crime! Originally good good deeds, but did not think that today actually brewing disaster, this is really my fault! However, two benefactors don''t have to worry. Although there are a large number of Shuizi, they can be suppressed by Buddhism! Please stand here, so that you won''t be hurt by the water soon! "

    Mo liangye and I did not hesitate, but walked directly to the old monk.

    Seeing that the water son had already climbed to the front, the old monk didn''t dare to delay. He immediately ordered the monks around him to form a circle and put me and Mo liangyehu in it.

    After being abandoned by their mother, those Shuizi were very resentful. Now they climbed up to them, and they were even more fierce. They jumped directly, one by one, and rushed to the monks.

    Seeing this scene, I don''t think much of it, even if I''m ready to do it.

    But Mo cool night but quietly drank me, let me not much.

    I was a little impatient, but I was afraid that his plan would be broken, so I had to stand still with him.

    However, fortunately, at the moment when the water came up, the old monk suddenly said, "get up!"

    At that time, the monks around us immediately began to recite the Buddhist "Lengyan mantra": "Nanwu sattata, sujiadoye, Aloha, Sanqian and sanputuo.". There is no sattata in the south, and the Buddha is called jushni samarium. There is no Sava in the south, bodhidi in the south, and Sakyamuni in the south. "

    The so-called Lengyan mantra, also known as the white umbrella mantra and the Tathagata hidden heart mantra, is the most important mantra in Buddhist scriptures. It is the king of the mantra and is related to the rise and fall of Buddhism as a whole.

    The person who holds this curse can retreat from all enemies and destroy all witches'' curses.

    But the key point is that you have to be sincere to recite this mantra!

    The so-called: heart is not sincere, curse does not work.

    Almost all religions in this world often require you to believe them unconditionally without any doubt, so that you can feel the power of their doctrines and mana.

    Today, for the first time, I see how powerful the Shurangama mantra is and whether it can subdue all the water.

    Everything, can only wait and see its change

 Chapter 461

    Those Shuizi used to be extremely fierce, but I don''t know why. When the monks read "Leng Yan mantra", they became a lot more honest.

    One by one, they just grind their teeth around the monks, but they don''t attack the monks any more.

    Is it hard to say that this little "Leng Yan mantra" really has such a big effect that you just need to recite the mantra to avoid some evil things?

    If so, isn''t everyone wearing an object engraved with the "Leng Yan mantra" on his body to let ghosts around?

    But the reality didn''t give me a chance to question, because it wasn''t long after those monks read the "Lengyan mantra", they saw that these monks were emitting bursts of golden light.

    This kind of golden light is different from the previous golden light of Guanyin statue. The golden light of Guanyin statue is made of pure gold, which is a kind of natural light emitted by objects.

    But now the golden light on these monks comes from their mouths.

    To put it bluntly, it is the golden light from the scriptures of Lengyan mantra they read.

    The glare of the golden light made me subconsciously cover my eyes with my hands to avoid being hurt by the golden light.

    However, from my little fingers, I could see that after the golden light flashed out, all the Shuizi around the outer edge of the monk circle suddenly uttered a shrill scream and covered their ears, as if they didn''t want to hear the sound of these incantations.

    So it seems that the legend of "Leng Yan curse" still has some effect!

    But I seem to be happy too early. Just when those Shuizi are tortured by Lengyan mantra, Mo liangye suddenly pulls my hand and says in a low voice: "the ghost will soon show his feet."

    I was stunned for a moment, some did not respond.

    Almost at this moment, I saw that the golden light on those monks was weakening, as if they were controlled by something.

    And those around the monks Shuizi, no longer cover their ears, expression is not as ferocious and painful as before.

    "Interesting, it seems that the other party can''t bear it!" Mo liangye said with a smile.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help looking around and sweeping around the monks, only to find that everyone was reading "Lengyan mantra" with closed eyes, and no one stopped.

    According to the truth, this should not happen!

    In this case, which link is the problem?

    Seems to see what I think in my heart, Mo cool night light said: "madam, you forget, whether it is chanting or chanting, all pay attention to sincerity is spirit. Heart is not sincere, that is not to fool the gods? Why does the God help you? "

    "What do you mean..." I seem to understand a little bit after being touched by Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand and made a "hush" gesture to signal me not to talk more.

    I nodded, then glanced at the monks, trying to keep an eye on them, so that they could not make small moves.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, the old monk suddenly opened his mouth and said, "change!"

    The sound falls, then see those monks quickly changed position, 3 3 encircle a small circle, full encircle 9, and then form a big circle by these 9 small circles.

    This array is based on the theory of nine to one.

    After the monks changed the array, soon the "Leng Yan mantra" came into play again, emitting bursts of dazzling golden light.

    This array combined with the extremely powerful "Leng Yan mantra" made several water particles on the ground explode almost in an instant, and finally disappeared.

    Seeing that some Shuizi are so scared, the rest of Shuizi suddenly seem to be crazy. No matter how powerful the Lengyan mantra is, they jump on it directly.

    Although the water is small, it can''t hold up a large number of water. One by one, people are overwhelmed.

    So, very soon, several monks were bitten by Shuizi, and black spots appeared on their faces, which seemed to be the result of ghost gas erosion.

    This is not the most fatal. The most fatal thing is that once the nine to one array is broken, the power of Leng Yan mantra is not so great, and it can hardly form any threat to Shuizi.

    Seeing that more and more water came up, I couldn''t wait to die any more. I immediately took off the indefinite heaven and earth ring from my finger, recited the mantra, raised my hand, and saw that the indefinite heaven and earth ring flew out quickly, hitting water one by one.

    Shuizi''s resentment was heavy, but he didn''t practice for a long time. Therefore, if he was hit by the ring of heaven and earth, he would lose his soul in an instant!

    In just a few minutes, those swarming Shuizi were killed half by the indefinite universe ring.

    The rest of Shuizi were not killed, but now they were afraid, and they were far away from us. They just watched from a distance and didn''t dare to come near any more.

    I wanted to kill the water, but Mo liangye suddenly pulled my clothes.

    I know that he wants me to keep my hand, so as to give the insider a chance to expose himself.

    Otherwise, once Shuizi is completely killed, the ghost will not expose his feet without help, so it is difficult for us to have any concrete evidence to prove him.

    With this in mind, I read the curse, took back the uncertain universe, and then pretended to care about those monks'' injuries, and transferred the glutinous rice from the storage and the ring, together with the cool night to heal the monks.

    See us stop, those water son some hesitation, seem to want to retreat.

    After all, just now I didn''t know the power of heaven and earth. They''ve seen it. They won''t be stupid enough to die in vain.

    But in the moment they hesitated, a faint aroma suddenly floated in the backyard.

    The aroma is a little light. If you don''t smell it carefully, you can hardly smell it.

    However, as soon as the fragrance floated, those water particles fell into madness again and came straight to us like eating hormones.

    "It seems that this is the other side''s last strike!" Mo liangye said with a smile.

    I didn''t make a sound, still self-care for those injured monks pulling out the ghost gas.

    Mo cool night also didn''t move, seem to be waiting for that inside ghost hand.

    If, this is his last blow, that must be the ghost will jump out soon, right?

    Seeing the water coming up again, the old monk was flustered and asked his disciples to continue to recite the Lengyan mantra.

    But this injury, scattered scattered, mood one by one are not stable, how can we chant the mantra well?

    So, the water soon bitten many monks again.

    Seeing that another monk was injured, I couldn''t help feeling a little anxious and hesitant about whether to do it again.

    But who knows, at the moment when I hesitated, I saw a dark shadow darting out of the monk and taking advantage of the chaos to go straight to the evil jade.

    That''s him!

    It''s time!

    Mo liangye and I look at each other, jump together, and rush out of the group of monks to catch each othe

 Chapter 462

    But what I didn''t expect was that when we caught the shadow, we found that he was just a little monk.

    The little monk''s face was at a loss. He didn''t know the situation at all.

    "How could it be you?" I don''t understand.

    After all, with the ability of the little monk, it is impossible to do these things.

    The little monk touched his bare head, shook his head, said innocently: "I don''t know. I just felt that someone pushed me, and I was very hard. If you didn''t hold me, I would have been killed on the statue of Guanyin by now. "

    "Someone pushed you? Who is it? " I asked in a cold voice.

    The little monk thought about it and said, "the one standing on my left is elder martial brother Konghai, the one standing on my right is elder martial brother Kongshi, and the one standing behind me is elder martial uncle Yuanzhi..."

    Speaking of this, the little monk seemed to think of something and looked at his martial uncle in panic.

    And his martial uncle Yuanzhi is actually the monk who first found me and Mo liangye breaking into the backyard and ordered the monks to kill us!

    If what the little monk said is true, the person who is most likely to push him just now is the one standing behind him!

    Unfortunately, this person is also the ghost that Mo liangye and I guessed!

    "What else do you have to say?" I looked coldly and asked monk Yuanzhi.

    Hearing what I said, monk Yuanzhi knew that we had recognized him. With a cold hum, he said, "unexpectedly, you recognized him! But it''s too late! "

    I didn''t wait for me to understand what he meant when he said it was late. Then I saw that he ran quickly behind the abbot and grabbed the Abbot''s neck.

    The abbot didn''t expect that Yuanzhi would attack him. He was also flustered when he was pinched. He asked in a trembling voice, "Yuanzhi, what are you doing? I''m your elder martial brother. Let me go

    But Yuanzhi didn''t mean to release the abbot at all. Instead, he pinched his neck more tightly.

    "Elder martial brother, don''t blame me. If you blame me, you can only blame you for your excellence. We went to the temple to worship our teacher on the same day, but just because you were a few minutes earlier than me, I''m going to call you elder martial brother. Do you know how frustrated I have been these years? " The source governs a face Yin Luan of say.

    "Yuanzhi, are you going to kill me just for such a cry? We have lived together for nearly 40 years The abbot was a little upset.

    But Yuanzhi was still unmoved, and continued to sneer and say: "40 years, yes, 40 years. I became a monk when I was 10 years old. I was your younger martial brother for 40 years. I should have supported you with each other, but Shifu passed on the whole asakusi temple to you just because you were your elder martial brother, so that you became the abbot! The world only knows that there is master Yuanya in asakushi temple, but it doesn''t know that there is master Yuanzhi in asakushi temple. How do you make me happy? "

    As soon as I said this, I couldn''t help running over 10000 alpacas.

    For the sake of a false name, you are going to murder your elder martial brother who has supported each other for 40 years?

    What''s more, a piece of evil jade is produced to kill more living people?

    It has to be said that people''s desire, sometimes is a very terrible thing!

    Yuanzhi''s words made the abbot sigh deeply and said, "Yuanzhi, do you know why Shifu didn''t want to pass the asakushi temple to you?"

    "Why?" Yuan Zhi asked.

    The abbot was silent for a long time, and finally said: "it''s because you killed too much! Buddhism is originally a quiet place. Although the temples in our country allow monks to marry and have children, they are still not allowed to kill! I remember when you first entered the temple, we were all in our teens. Every time we saw ants moving, I and other martial brothers would take a detour, unwilling to harass those small and tenacious creatures. But only you, every time you see ants moving, you will kill them and trample them to death. "

    "No! no, it isn''t! Shifu doesn''t know that I stepped on the ants. You are lying to me! " Yuanzhi argued excitedly.

    Seeing that Yuanzhi didn''t believe it, the abbot felt helpless and said faintly, "I''ve been pinched by you now. You can kill me at any time. What need I cheat you? You think Shifu doesn''t know that you trampled on the ants, but in fact Shifu knows it all! Even several times, he watched from a distance and saw you step on those ants with his own eyes! "

    Hearing this, Yuanzhi''s face was in a trance for a moment, but it was only for a moment. There was no time for us to rescue the abbot.

    "What if what you say is true? You''re not the last Abbot? No matter how hard I work, I will never catch up with you in my life Yuanzhi is still very excited.

    "Amitabha, Yuanzhi, you have been haunted by demons in your heart. Stop while you haven''t caused a great disaster!" The abbot advised.

    Yuanzhi laughed: "stop it? It''s easy for you to say! Since more than 20 years ago, I can''t stop it! "

    "More than 20 years ago? Do you mean... You made all these Shuizi and the evil jade in the statue of Guanyin? " The abbot seems to think of something.

    At the moment, Yuanzhi did not shy away, and said with a proud face: "yes, more than 20 years ago, when master died, I reached an agreement with the drunkard. I urge you to worship Shuizi in the Asakusa shrine, and then the Yinqi of Shuizi destroys the balance between yin and Yang of the real dragon in Jiuzi Town, and disintegrates its restraining power on the evil jade. It has been more than 20 years, and the Yang Qi absorbed by this evil jade is almost enough, and it will come into great use soon! At that time, the drunkard will reward me a lot! "

    Hearing the words "drunkard adult", the abbot was stunned for a moment and asked in a trembling voice: "he... He''s not out of his wits?"

    "Out of your wits? Elder martial brother, are you dreaming? How can a drunkard be out of his wits just by his ability? As long as the Yang Qi absorbed by the evil jade reaches the peak, the whole Japanese ghost world will all obey the orders of the drunkard adults! " Yuanzhi said with great pride.

    "No! may not! Absolutely not! Never let the Japanese ghost world fall into his hands! Yuanzhi, in any case, I won''t let you succeed! " The abbot said excitedly.

    "Elder martial brother, is it up to you? You''re a little too much of yourself! " Yuan Zhi said with disdain.

    Unexpectedly, just as his voice was falling, a voice suddenly rang out behind him: "what if I were added?"

    Hearing this sound, Yuan Zhi suddenly turned his head and looked over, but saw a figure standing behind him at the moment.

    Seeing this figure, Yuanzhi''s face turned pale: "how could it be you? How could you... It''s impossible, absolutely impossible! "

 Chapter 463

    I was a little surprised why Yuanzhi would panic when he saw the figure behind him.

    But when I saw the man''s face, I knew everything in an instant.

    Rely on, a second ago still in my side of the ink cool night, I do not know when, unexpectedly quietly around the source of governance behind.

    So, no wonder Yuanzhi was afraid of this.

    After all, Mo liangye and I have all seen the skills of Yuanzhi before.

    Mo Liang night even thunder and lightning can lead down, what else can''t be done?

    It''s a pity that Yuanzhi is also a thief. Even if he sees Mo liangye behind him, he just panics for a while and soon recovers his peace.

    "Do you think you can take me if you run behind me? You know, now I have hostages in my hands, but you don''t! " Yuanzhi seems to have confidence in himself.

    In his eyes, master abbot is the head of a temple. As long as master abbot is captured, others dare not act rashly.

    But after all, he missed one point, that is, the abbot himself is dying.

    According to the master abbot, he has been actively sucking Yang Qi for quite a long time. He has no Yang Qi supply for a long time, and he has stayed in a temple with so many Shuizi. I''m afraid that he has run out of oil and lights.

    Even if he is not held by Yuanzhi at the moment, master Abbot will not live for more than a month.

    Yin Yang and Qi form a subtle magnetic field in the human body, which can not be seen or touched, but from the perspective of metaphysics, it maintains the most basic operation of the human body.

    Once the Yang Qi is too weak and the Yin Qi is too strong, it will lead to a serious illness in the light, and it will lead to death in the heavy.

    This thing is just like the black people in Yintang are vulnerable to bloodshed.

    The root cause of Yintang''s blackening is that Yin Qi is too heavy, while Yang Qi is too weak. The imbalance of yin and Yang in the body naturally leads to big problems.

    Before, when master Abbot came out, I carefully observed that master Abbot''s seal hall was dark, haggard and short of breath.

    Therefore, his life has basically come to an end.

    The abbot seemed to know his physical condition very well. After hearing Yuanzhi''s words, he sighed helplessly and said, "Yuanzhi, you can''t fight these two benefactors. Stop now. Maybe they can spare your life. If you continue to make mistakes, I''m afraid even I can''t guarantee you! "

    But Yuanzhi''s obsession seems to have gone deep into the bone marrow. Even the Abbot''s sincere persuasion, he was still unmoved. He said coldly, "do you want me to stop? No way! Since I decided to help the drunkard more than 20 years ago, I didn''t want to stop! Anyway, today, either you or I will die. I will never let you destroy the plan of the drunkard to unify the Japanese ghost world! "

    Seeing that Yuanzhi was so persistent, the abbot was very helpless at the moment and asked, "Yuanzhi, I''ll ask you again. Are you really unwilling to stop?"

    Yuanzhi hardly thought about it, so he said, "of course! Now I have not only you as a hostage, but also so many Shuizi to help me. Even if you have high ability, what can you do for me? "

    With that, Yuanzhi took out a small bottle from his body with one hand and blew on it. Then I smelled the faint aroma and began to diffuse in the air.

    Those who had been crawling on the ground were greedy. Smelling the aroma, their eyes suddenly turned red, and they rushed to the monks one after another like chicken blood.

    Seeing this, I didn''t care to pay attention to the situation of the abbot. I immediately recited a mantra to drive the indefinite heaven and earth ring, and let it kill those Shuizi.

    Yuanzhi was a little surprised to see that I killed all Shuizi easily, but he soon regained his calm, with a sly smile on his mouth.

    "I didn''t expect that you really have some skills! Unfortunately, even if you have the ability, you can only deal with ghosts! Now I''m holding this guy''s life in my hand. I don''t believe you don''t even care about his life! "

    Yuanzhi said this with great confidence, which seemed to confirm that Mo liangye and I would not make fun of the Abbot''s life.

    Unfortunately, when his voice just fell, the cold sword in Mo liangye''s hand already resisted his neck and said coldly: "Oh? really? I''ll see if your hand is fast or my sword is fast! "

    With the remaining light in the corner of his eyes, he saw the cold sword with blue light in Mo liangye''s hand. Yuanzhi''s face suddenly became very bad. He asked in a trembling voice: "you... How can you have this sword? Who on earth are you? "

    "You don''t deserve to know who I am!"

    Mo cool night cold voice finish saying, almost in an instant, then will hand cold sword a wave, directly cut off the source rule to pinch Abbot master''s that arm.

    For a moment, blood splashed, like a blood rain, in the air, and finally fell on the ground in the backyard.

    Yuanzhi''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, even his teeth were trembling: "you... You are not human, you are not human at all! Man can''t be so fast! "

    Mo Liang night cold hum a, once again put the cold sword on Yuan Zhi''s neck: "I''m not important, the important thing is if you say the drunkard''s hiding place, I can spare your life!"

    "You want me to betray the drunkard? No, don''t break an arm. Even if you kill me, I won''t say it! " Yuanzhi has a hard mouth.

    Mo Liang night slightly pick eyebrows: "Oh? It seems that you won''t open your mouth if you don''t suffer! "

    Say, Mo cool night''s eyebrow tiny wring, hand fierce force, cold sword a wave, then see that source cure of another arm also be cut off.

    Without two arms to keep the balance of his body, Yuanzhi fell to the ground, and his hands with broken arms gushed out, which made him show his teeth.

    "Well, you still won''t tell me?" The Mo cool night asks like a torch with eyes.

    If Yuanzhi had some insistence before, he had broken his two arms at the moment. He was half dead and had the upper hand of survival consciousness.

    After all, heaven and earth are bigger than life.

    There are many tough guys in this world, and there are also many people who would rather die than betray each other. However, such a mean person as Yuanzhi often thinks that life is more important than anything else.

    The reason why he didn''t say it before was that he didn''t suffer.

    In his heart, he broke an arm. As long as he guarded the secret of the drunkard, the drunkard would send someone to rescue him.

    But now he has broken two arms, and is about to be killed by Mo liangye. He didn''t wait for the rescuers sent by the drunkard adult. That only means that the drunkard adult has completely abandoned him, and will not send anyone to rescue him.

    To put it bluntly, the drunkard is not benevolent in the first place, and the source of injustice is not.

    At this stage, it is more important for Yuanzhi to save his life.

    Thinking of this, Yuanzhi took a cold breath and said in a trembling voice: "say... I say, I''ll tell you all I know! Alcoholic adult is brewing a big plan is to replace the Japanese Hades, become the master of the Japanese ghost world! And what he wants to help is this evil jade! As long as enough living Yang Qi is gathered on the evil jade, it can help the drunkard master improve his skills, and then he can kill the Japanese Hades at one stroke! "

    "Of course I know that. You don''t have to repeat it! Now, I just want to know, where are the drunkards hiding? " Mo cool night cold voice drinks a way.

    "He''s hiding in... He''s hiding in Japan..."

    However, no one expected that just when Yuanzhi was about to tell the whereabouts of the drunkard, a few invisible silver needles flew out of the corner and directly crossed Yuanzhi''s temple.

    Yuanzhi was killed in an instant.

 Chapter 464

    Seeing Yuanzhi''s death, not only me, but all the people present were stunned, because it was too sudden.

    A second ago, Yuanzhi was still talking, even about to say where the drunkard was hiding.

    As a result, the next second, Yuanzhi died.

    I have to say that the speed of the other side is really fast and accurate, not bad for a minute.

    If it''s a second later, I''m afraid Yuanzhi has already said where the drunkard is hiding.

    In other words, if that person''s silver needle shot a little bit more, it''s not enough to kill Yuanzhi in an instant. Sooner or later, we can get a word out of Yuanzhi''s mouth.

    However, the other party''s technique and time are all very accurate. Even if we want to ask about the drunkard, there is no way.

    In other words, the death of Yuanzhi means that we have been busy all night.

    Not only can''t catch the drunkard adults, but also can''t find the clues about the crystal soul stone, things suddenly fell into a daze.

    See not easy to find clues so broken, my heart is not willing, when even ready to chase.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, the abbot suddenly fell to the ground.

    Seeing this scene, Mo liangye and I quickly stopped our preparation to pursue the murderer of Si Yuanzhi, ran back to the abbot and helped him up from the ground.

    "Master abbot, how are you? I''ll take you to the hospital right away, and you''ll hold on a little longer! " I said anxiously.

    The abbot opened his eyes slowly and said powerlessly: "it''s useless... My Yang has been exhausted... It can''t be saved... Don''t waste your efforts any more..."

    Although I have known for a long time that master Abbot will die soon, I can''t help feeling sad when this scene really comes.

    Although master abbot is just an ordinary person, he has offered his yang to save more tourists'' lives.

    This sacrifice cannot be said to be too heavy.

    There are many evils in this world, even places with sunshine are doomed to have a dark and evil side. However, seeing master abbot, in order to let more people live, I gradually began to believe that even though there are many evils in the world, there are still more good people in the end.

    After all, there are countless heroes like master Abbot guarding us and the world in obscurity.

    It is because of them that the world can present an extremely peaceful and beautiful side in most cases.

    As if I was sad, the abbot gave me a smile, He said: "I didn''t expect that... In my lifetime... I can still meet the person who won the No. 5 signature... Although... I don''t know what your identity is... Please... Find the crystal box hidden in the Avalokitesvara... Don''t let it fall into the hands of the drunkard... Drunkard!"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but feel more strange.

    No matter Yuanzhi or abbot, they all seem to be talking about one person, that is the one who is called the drunkard!

    But the question is, who is this alcoholic? What ability can it be so taboo by the abbot?

    What''s more, it seems that this guy is going to take the place of the Japanese Hades and dominate the Japanese ghost world?

    What a big tone!

    However, although I don''t know what this guy is capable of, I also know that this is not the time to ask.

    You know, master Abbot''s life is on the line. He may die at any time. Even if he wants to say it, he may not have a chance to explain it to us.

    As a result, I had to say to the abbot, "we will go after the crystal box or the drunkard, and we will not let you down. But now, for the sake of the whole asakushi temple, I''m afraid you''ll have to tell me what happened to you, so that your disciples and grandchildren can have a place in their hearts. "

    Hearing what I said, the monks of asakushi fell to their knees one after another and kowtowed to the abbot while crying.

    Seeing this scene, it is estimated that the Abbot''s heart is not too good.

    But after all, I''ve lived half my life. After so many years of practice, my mind is more comfortable than others.

    "No... don''t cry... It''s my life. It''s a great pleasure in my life that I can exchange my life for the lives of countless tourists... After that, Kong Liang will be the abbot of the temple... Everything in the temple is the same... I hope you can all devote yourself to Buddhism, Do more good deeds... Don''t learn from your martial uncle Yuanzhi... After I''m dead, I''ll cremate me directly... Then I''ll scatter my ashes in the asakushi temple... Let me accompany you children forever... "The abbot said in a trembling voice.

    Kong Liang is the monk who asked me to draw lots when Mo Liang and I visited asakusi temple in the daytime.

    In the evening, when the abbot appeared, he was always with him.

    It can be seen that Kong Liang and the abbot have a deep relationship with each other.

    At this moment, seeing that the abbot was dying, Kong Liang knelt down on the ground and cried.

    "Master, apprentice... Apprentice must manage the asakushi Temple well and not humiliate the master''s life!"

    After explaining what happened after him, the abbot looked at me and Mo liangye and said weakly: "thank God for letting me see you before I die... That piece of evil jade... I have just thought of a way to control it... Its energy is huge. If it''s destroyed directly... It''s a pity... It''s better to seal it, Let it not continue to cause trouble... And... As long as you take this evil jade... You are not afraid that the drunkard who stole the crystal box will come to you... As long as he comes to you... I believe you will have a way to get rid of him... "

    I have to say that the abbot is right.

    Although we have broken the clue of the crystal soul stone, the evil jade is still in our hands.

    From the previous situation, this evil jade is absolutely an extremely important thing for drunkards.

    It can even be said that without this evil jade, in a short period of time, he would not be able to quickly improve his skills, and then he would not be able to kill the Japanese Pluto at one stroke, becoming a new generation of Japanese Pluto.

    With such a piece in hand, the drunkard will definitely take the initiative to find us, and then we can get back the crystal box with crystal soul stone from him.

    Thinking of this, I subconsciously took a look at Mo liangye. He nodded to me and seemed to agree with the Abbot''s proposal.

    So I said to the abbot, "well, as long as there is a way to seal this evil jade, we can not destroy it. But now the question is how to seal its evil spirit. "

    Hearing what I said, the abbot gave a smile and said, "use my blood... The evil jade has absorbed all the Yang Qi from me. It knows me... Only use my blood... Live sacrifice this evil jade... Coupled with my Buddhist scriptures... It will be sealed... No more chaos..."

    What the abbot said surprised me.

    After thinking for a long time with the abbot, the way he thought of was to sacrifice jade by himself?

    How can this be!

 Chapter 465

    "Master abbot, this is absolutely impossible! God has the virtue of living well. Everyone''s life is worthy of respect. We must never sacrifice your life to this evil jade! " I flatly refused.

    The abbot shook his head feebly and said in a trembling voice: "I am... I am voluntary... I only have one breath left now... If I wait for me... When I swallow my breath... Then... No one can seal the evil jade any more... Don''t hesitate... Move... Do it..."

    Although I know what master Abbot said is very right and for the sake of the overall situation, I really can''t do that.

    The abbot was breathed for others. Now there is only one breath left, which is already very pitiful.

    But now we have to deprive him of the right to breathe his last breath and end his life ahead of time, which is too cruel.

    Compared with my indecision, Mo liangye is more calm and rational than me.

    "Madame, we must make a decision early. The abbot can''t last long. One more second is a kind of pain for his body now. " Ink cool night mouth advise way.

    Looking at the haggard abbot, my tears finally trickled down on his cassock.

    "Master abbot, is there no other way? There must be another way, right? " I asked, crying.

    The abbot looked at the tears I shed on his cassock, sighed, and said: "up to now... There is no other way except to sacrifice with my blood... The benefactor... Can shed tears for me... It shows that the benefactor is a good person... I trust you with this most evil jade... I am very relieved..."

    The Abbot''s appearance of seeing through life and death and being calm and indifferent made me feel even worse.

    But as Mo liangye said, now we must make a decision early.

    Otherwise, when master Abbot swallows his breath, it will be really late.

    I was silent for a second or two, looked at the abbot, and finally made the decision that I didn''t want to do, but had to do.

    "Well, since there is no other choice at the moment, then use the living sacrifice!"

    Hearing what I said, the Abbot''s withered face finally showed a happy smile.

    "The benefactor can make a decisive decision in this situation... This is great righteousness and courage... I affirm that the benefactor will become a great weapon in the future... For the benefit of all the people in the world..."

    I shook my head helplessly and said: "master abbot, I''m really sorry. I don''t want to make this choice, but..."

    "I... Understand... Don''t need to say anything... Help me up... Take the piece of evil jade..." the abbot said calmly.

    As soon as the abbot said this, the monk named Kongliang rushed to take the dark grid with evil jade.

    Unexpectedly, when Kong Liang reached for the dark grid, his whole body was suddenly bounced away by an invisible force and fell to the ground.

    "This... What''s going on? Isn''t... Isn''t that drunkard gone yet? " Kong Liang asked in surprise.

    Seeing Kong Liang''s being flicked away, Mo liangyewei smiles and says, "master, I misunderstood that it''s not a drunkard, but I set a border around the dark grid. No one except me can touch this dark grid, or it will be bounced away like master Kongliang just now. "

    In this way, I understood in a flash.

    It''s no wonder that Mo liangye was so calm when he put the evil jade back into the dark grid. He didn''t seem to worry about the evil jade being robbed. He had already set up a border with this guy.

    For this reason, in the chaotic scene where the abbot fell to the ground just now, the drunkard hiding in the dark didn''t take advantage of the chaos to snatch the evil jade.

    Presumably, he should have known that Mo liangye had set up a border near the dark grid, so he didn''t dare to act rashly, did he?

    Thinking of this, I subconsciously turned my head to the dark night around the temple. I was worried that the drunkard would fight again.

    As if he knew what I was worried about, Mo liangye sighed and said, "madam, don''t worry. In his mind, after killing Yuanzhi just now, we should have left, so now we are safe."

    "I hope so!" I answered casually.

    Later, Mo liangye broke the border and took out the evil jade from the dark grid and handed it to the abbot.

    Although I had seen the appearance of this evil jade before, the abbot was still excited when he really took it in his hand.

    "It''s really... I didn''t expect that there are so many evil things in this world... Fortunately, I met two benefactors today... Otherwise, when the evil jade becomes the climate, it will lead to disaster..."

    The abbot took the dragon shaped evil jade in his hand and looked at it for a while, then he finally calmed down.

    "I can''t last long... You can do it now..."

    Master Abbot took a deep look at me and Mo liangye. In his old and turbid eyes, he was full of courage to look back at death.

    Death in this world may be as light as a feather, or heavier than Mount Tai.

    The death of the abbot obviously belongs to the latter.

    So, before we started, Mo liangye and all the monks in asakusi Temple bowed to the abbot to show their respect.

    "Amitabha... Don''t be sad for me... Everything is destiny... I''m ready... Come on!"

    Hearing this, the scene was quiet, and no one spoke again.

    After a moment of silence, the cold sword in Mo liangye''s hand flashed and inserted into the Abbot''s heart, killing him with a knife. It didn''t make the abbot suffer more.

    The red blood flowed out of the Abbot''s chest, dropping on the dragon shaped jade.

    The dark green in the dragon shaped evil jade suddenly brightened, as if it would break free from it at any time.

    Seeing this change, the monk named Kongliang quickly asked the monks present to set up their array. Then the monks used their inner prongs to erect their two fingers, wrapped their two middle fingers around their two fingers. Before the festival, each head leaned on each other, and their two big fingers straightened out. They recited the Tali Rulai mantra in their mouth.

    As soon as the spell came out, I felt a golden light over the backyard of asakushi temple, just like the light of Buddha.

    Fortunately, after being illuminated by the golden light, the dragon shaped evil jade that was ready to move finally settled down, and the dark green inside gradually faded down. Finally, it became black and integrated with the color of the jade.

    Not only that, on the surface of the evil jade, there are four hot gold words "Ku, Ji, Mie, Dao" for no reason. No matter how you erase them, you can''t erase them

 Chapter 466

    Seeing that the four gilded characters had been printed on the evil jade, Kongliang put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, seal the evil jade with the four truths of Buddhism. It must be that it will not do harm to the world any more."

    "Four truths of Buddhism? What kind of thing is this? " I asked, puzzled.

    Kongliang took a look at me and patiently explained to me, "the four truths of Buddhism are one of the most basic doctrines of Buddhism. They refer to the essence of suffering, the essence of concentration, the essence of extermination and the essence of Tao. The essence of suffering is that all living beings are suffering. As long as they are in the six ways, they can''t be free from karma and reincarnation. The main purpose of collecting truth is to explore the causes of suffering. As the saying goes, all living beings have attachment, attachment leads to residence, and residence leads to extinction. The five connotations are entangled in the body but do not know. Therefore, all kinds of causes are born. Then there is the elimination of truth, which refers to the elimination of obsession, no difference, the elimination of worry, and the increase of Bodhi. As for the final truth of Tao, that is, to point out the mind to see the nature, to prove Bodhi, to show great nirvana, to achieve no supreme fruit, no birth and no death, no increase and no decrease, and to be silent and inactive, that is, to achieve great fullness and positive fruit. "

    Er... Although I don''t quite understand what Kong Liang said, I have to admit that what he said is quite reasonable!

    Just as Kong Liang said, if there are four Buddhist truths to seal the evil jade, how big waves can it turn?

    Even if the evil jade falls into the hands of the drunkard in the future, without the help of the Taoist monk, he can only look at the helpless sigh of the evil jade.

    In this way, the idea that master Abbot thought of before he died was indeed the best one.

    It can not only make the evil jade no longer attract people''s Yang, but also guard against the drunkard adults using the evil jade to make trouble, which can be said to kill two birds with one stone!

    I sighed to myself, then looked down at the Abbot''s body.

    The blood on his body has gradually solidified at the moment, and the evil jade in his arms no longer gives out that strange green light.

    The most surprising thing is that the abbot was smiling before he died.

    This smile is so serene, there seems to be no trace of unwilling, calm and peaceful.

    In ancient times, there was a Buddha''s smile on flowers, but now there is a master Abbot''s smile on jade. Their smiles are all righteous and courageous, which is admirable.

    So, I secretly vowed in my heart that no matter what method I used, I would catch the man named drunkard.

    First of all, this is the wish of the abbot before he died.

    Second, he took our crystal soul stone.

    Just these two, Mo liangye and I will never let him go!

    Thinking of this, we cooperated with the monks of asakushi temple to cremate the abbot and Yuanzhi and bury their ashes together.

    They were brothers who had been teachers for decades before they died. Now they are still buried together and depend on each other!

    After burying them, it was late in the night. Everyone was tired, and Mo liangye and I were going to leave.

    However, before I left, I specially told Kong Liang to replace the fake one and the real one.

    Now that there is no evil jade in the real Avalokitesvara, it is better for people to kowtow to the real Avalokitesvara!

    Kongliang nodded, agreed to my proposal, and then sent us out of the gate of asakushi.

    After leaving the asakusi temple, Mo liangye and I found a late night canteen, ate something, and walked slowly to our residence.

    After a thrilling night, now we can finally enjoy the quiet and peaceful time.

    Hand in hand, we strolled under the yellow street lights, chatting with each other.

    "By the way, in fact, I have never understood, master abbot, who is the drunkard in their mouth? How does it feel like it''s powerful? " I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye touched my head and said with a smile, "the drunkard adults they talked about should refer to drunkard boys. According to legend, he was a young monk in the temple of the Japanese Heian era, but he was framed by others for his handsome appearance. After a long time, evil thoughts came into his mind. But this evil idea was noticed by the eminent monks in yuehou temple, and then he was driven out of the temple. After that, the homeless drunkard boy''s resentment towards the world became deeper and deeper, so that he finally turned into a monster, and gathered a large group of evil spirits in Danbo country to do burning, killing and looting. It can be said that he is infamous. However, even though he was very powerful at that time, he was also killed by the famous Japanese general yuan Lai Guang with Taidao Ankang, so far his soul was shattered. "

    Hearing this, I seem to understand why the abbot would show such a surprised expression when he heard Yuanzhi mention the drunkard boy.

    Presumably, the abbot did not expect to hear about the drunkard boy again after so many years.

    Because the whole thing seems to be a little incredible.

    A monster who has been dead for a long time has reappeared after hundreds of years?

    It seems a little unscientific!

    According to the truth, whether it is a human or a monster, once the soul is broken, the chance of resurrection is very small.

    Can be such a very small probability of things, were actually alcoholic boy to run into?

    I feel incredible.

    However, even if it is incredible, now we can only take a step to see.

    After all, now we don''t even know where he is. How can we catch him?

    The only way is to wait and see.

    As long as we stay in Japan for a day, he will come to visit us for the sake of evil jade.

    When he comes, are we afraid we can''t catch him?

    So thinking, my heart is also a little more solid, at the foot of the step is also gradually put more slowly.

    "Husband, I can''t walk any more. Will you carry me on your back?" I took the hand of Mo liangye and said in a coquettish tone.

    Mo liangye stopped, turned around, reached out and pinched my face, and said helplessly: "madam, when did you learn to be so delicate? It''s not your style. "

    "What style am I?"

    "You, you''re... You''re a real woman!" Mo liangye said with a joking smile.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help being annoyed and scolded: "cool night! You are the woman, and your whole family is the woman

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Mo liangye put his arms around my waist, looked into my eyes with a slight smile and said, "madam, you belong to my family too, so you are still a woman!"

    "You..." I was angry.

    This bastard is so angry to play tongue twister with me!

    See me angry cheek Gang son all heave up, ink cool night slightly bent down, touch can''t prevent of kiss my lips.

    "Ma''am, I forgot to tell you that I just like your woman!"

    "Like you big..."

    I was just about to scold, but his kiss was getting deeper and deeper, so deep that I couldn''t resist it, and the whole person was in his arms

 Chapter 467

    I have to say, it''s a night full of excitement.

    It''s not only the series of thrilling things that happened in Asakusa temple, but also because Mo liangye and I were in a moment of emotion on our way home in the middle of the night. Er... We did a shameful thing.

    So that the wind of the night, the moon of the night, the cool night of the night all become the eternity in my life.

    Maybe I was too tired. Later, I didn''t even have the strength to walk. I was carried back by Mo liangye.

    When I woke up, it was the next morning in my room.

    "Good morning, madam."

    Mo Liang lay on my side in the middle of the night, holding his head with his hands, and gave me a charming smile.

    This guy is so handsome and has such a charming smile. Don''t be too crazy, OK?

    So, I couldn''t help scolding: "smile, smile, smile your sister!"

    "Madam, I''m sorry to tell you that you don''t have a sister-in-law!" Mo liangye continued to keep that charming smile.

    Puff

    Is this guy really trying to piss me off?

    See I seem to want to be angry again, Mo Liang night lifts the long hair of my ear with his slender finger, light way: "Madam temper is so irascible, be afraid to enter menopause ahead of time?"

    Hearing this, I can''t help but roll my eyes and say in a cold voice: "more your uncle, you hurry to get out of here for me. I''m going to get up and change my clothes!"

    But Mo liangye didn''t seem to hear this. He still stayed in the same place and refused to go. He didn''t even move an inch.

    "Mo liangye, I''m going to change. Please go out!" I urged again and again.

    Unexpectedly, he turned over and directly pressed me under his body. He said with a smile: "madam, I have nothing to do for my husband. I can help her change clothes."

    I was annoyed to see that he was going to start playing hooligans again.

    "You go away, didn''t you go through that last night, and now you come again, aren''t you tired?"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Mo liangye blocked my lips and said: "madam, are you doubting my ability? It seems that I have to work harder today to satisfy my wife. "

    Er... He usually takes two hours. If he works harder, doesn''t it take four hours?

    I went, God, please spare me, and quickly pack this guy who is dissatisfied with the rain to take away. My thin body can''t bear his tossing!

    But it seems that it''s useless to beg for mercy now, because this guy has completely entered the state, and I can''t even resist.

    There is a saying how to say, since unable to resist, then enjoy it!

    ����

    Four hours later, when I got up again, my legs were shaking and I didn''t have any strength.

    I swear never to sleep with this guy in the future. It''s so cruel, wuwuwu.

    Fortunately, after wiping me dry, Mo liangye still had a little conscience. Seeing that I couldn''t walk steadily, he took me out of the room.

    Seeing us both come out, Chen Feng and uncle Lu show a meaningful expression.

    "Er... That little cousin, can I give you some advice? Can you be quiet in the future? At least take care of my single Wang Haofa! What''s more, there are old people and children at home. You have to consider their feelings, too! " Chen Feng said.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, uncle Lu took a cigarette, dropped a word and went outside.

    "I didn''t hear anything."

    Master, are you so honest?

    Hearing uncle Lu''s words, Chen Feng is a little speechless and is preparing to retort. Unexpectedly, the three children who were playing games in another room also ran out and said with one voice: "yes, we didn''t hear anything."

    Well... They didn''t hear anything. Why do I think they heard everything?

    Ah, my great fame has been destroyed by Mo liangye!

    Compared with my no face to see people, Mo liangye seems not shy at all, and even rightfully fights with Chen Feng.

    "Why, are you envious?" Mo Liang night picks eyebrow to say.

    "No! What do you two deserve my admiration? " Chen Feng denied.

    Mo cool night light Piao he one eye, say: "if you really envy tight, quickly influence that bead on your neck, until then, you are not single Wang, you can also be like us."

    At the mention of beads, Chen Feng immediately wilted: "I want to influence her, but the problem is that she doesn''t want to be influenced by me. Recently, I can''t drop blood every day. I feel like she''s rejecting me."

    Mo liangye shrugged and said, "this is your business. I can''t help you. As long as you really use your heart, she will feel it after a long time. "

    Chen Feng sighed and said helplessly: "I hope so! Anyway, no matter how long it takes, I''ll wait for her to come out after she''s completely reformed. "

    Mo liangye takes a deep look at Chen Feng and doesn''t speak any more.

    Because he knows how deep Li Manshu''s obsession is. As the saying goes, if his obsession is deep, his desire is hard to be influenced.

    The time of probation may be one year, ten years or twenty years.

    No one knows if Chen Feng will wait that long.

    The origin and extinction, the bloom and fall of flowers are all fixed numbers, and no one can change them.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, I tried to change the topic: "do you have anything to eat? I''m starving! "

    Chen Feng nodded and said, "yes, I know you will be hungry when you get up. I specially left some for you. I''ll get them for you."

    "Well, thank you, cousin!"

    Chen Feng helpless smile, then walked into the kitchen.

    "Husband, I suddenly found that it''s very good to have such a brother in my family!" I casually said to Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye rubbed my hair and said, "it''s very good, but I think you should wash your face and brush your teeth first, madam, and then have dinner."

    After thinking about it, I felt that it was the same, so I walked slowly to the washroom, squeezed the toothpaste, and began to brush my teeth in the mirror.

    Seriously, I didn''t sleep much all night. It really hurt my skin a lot.

    You see, in the mirror, my skin is dark, and my chin and forehead begin to have cat acne. How can I get it if I go on like this!

    While brushing my teeth, I counted the acne on my face in the mirror: "one... Two... Three..."

    Who knows, when I count to the third, I suddenly found a very strange thing.

    This discovery made my hair stand up suddenly, even my toothbrush fell to the ground.

    "Ah --" I yelled out of control.

    Soon, Mo cool night then heard the sound to rush in, a face concern of ask a way: "madam, what''s the matter with you?"

    "I... i... my eyes seem to turn purple..." I said in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 468

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye lifts the bangs on my forehead and stares at my eyes.

    After a long time, he said again: "yes, it''s dark purple, but if you don''t pay attention to it, you can''t see anything."

    "What do you mean you can''t see without paying attention? Have you ever seen anyone with purple eyes? After that, I must be blind. Wuwuwu, does that mean I can''t see anything in the future? I can''t see you, three children, my cousin and master... "

    Because of fear, I gradually choked up.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye quickly hugged me and patted me on the shoulder. He said in a warm voice, "don''t worry, it''s OK. After dinner, we''ll see a doctor."

    I raised my head, tearful eyes hazy looking at the ink cool night asked: "then if I really blind how to do?"

    "Then I''ll be your eye." Ink cool night a face deep feeling of say.

    Hearing this, I felt a little moved and cried even more.

    Xu heard the news. Chen Feng and uncle Lu all ran in and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? What happened? "

    I pointed to my eyes, choked and said: "my eyes, I don''t know why, have turned purple. I feel I''m going blind..."

    "It''s OK, cousin. I know a guy who specializes in training guide dogs. I''ll ask him to lead you later. OK!" Chen Feng almost blurted out.

    But he didn''t expect that he was kicked out of the washing room by Mo liangye as soon as his voice fell.

    "Go away! If my wife is really blind, I''ll cut out your eyes for her! " Mo cool night low roars a way.

    Chen Feng touched the buttock that oneself was kicked, unconvinced murmur a way: "you two sons know to bully me, I don''t play with you!"

    After that, Chen Feng left angrily.

    I know that Mo liangye''s attitude is a little too much, so I said to him: "cousin, he''s just joking, he didn''t mean it. As for kicking him?"

    Mo cool night touched my head, the expression on the face is very serious, light way: "in my world, I don''t allow others to say that madam is not good at all, even your cousin can''t."

    Overbearing and affectionate love words, let me originally flustered heart is a little more stable, wipe away tears, no longer cry.

    Then, Mo liangye patiently helped me brush my teeth and wash my face, and led me back to the dining room.

    Although Chen Feng was a bit upset by the cold night, seeing us coming out at the moment, Chen Feng still served us a hot meal and handed us chopsticks.

    Seeing his attitude, I couldn''t let him and Mo liangye continue to stand each other, so I had to take the initiative to say, "cousin, liangye was really impulsive just now, so I was a little too aggressive to you. Don''t worry, he kicked you, and I will help you return it! "

    Say, I then on the arm of Mo cool night make an effort to pinch, and he also very cooperated of wrinkly brow, pretending very painful appearance.

    Chen Feng is a person who can''t hide things in his heart. When we tease him, he laughs directly.

    "Come on, I don''t care about villains. I don''t care about you two! However, you really have to go to the hospital to find a doctor to see about your eyes, so as not to delay your illness and make it difficult to treat you back! "

    I nodded and said: "after dinner, please take us to the hospital? After seeing a doctor, if you are sure there is no big problem, my husband will pay for it and invite you to go to the hot spring. How about that? "

    As soon as he heard that he wanted to soak in the hot spring, Chen Feng was very excited.

    "Hot springs? This feeling is good! It''s said that Japanese women like hot springs very much, and they all wear swimsuits. Tut Tut, just thinking about me, I feel excited! "

    Well, this is the nature of men. When it comes to beautiful women, I wish I didn''t even know my own mother.

    Alas, it seems that Chen Feng''s life will be ruined by women sooner or later.

    However, compared with Chen Feng''s virtue that she can''t walk when she meets a beautiful woman, my mo Liang night is completely calm and doesn''t look like a man.

    I put my hand in front of his eyes and asked with a bad smile, "Why are you not excited about going to the hot spring? Don''t you want to see a swimsuit girl? Japanese girl, you know

    Who knows, Mo Liang night just carelessly glanced at me, then light should way: "don''t look, weak water 3000, I only take Lady this ladle drink enough!"

    Tut Tut, this guy talks about love now, it''s really a set, and I don''t know who to learn from!

    But a husband who can talk about love is also very happy. Ha ha ha!

    So, although I had the episode that my eyes turned purple before, but now listening to this full of love words, my original haze mood got better in an instant, and even my meals were so fragrant that I had enough to eat two bowls.

    "Cousin, is there any more food? Give me another bowl! " I handed the bowl to Chen Feng.

    Who knows, ink cool night long hand a hook, put my bowl aside, light said: "madam, you have eaten 2 bowls, enough, eat again, be careful to burst the belly!"

    "Well, you''re still not human? You have consumed so much of my physical strength, but now you can''t even feed people. What do you mean I murmured discontentedly.

    Mo liangye frowned slightly and asked, "when did I consume your strength?"

    "You said no! Are you following the floor for the last four hours? " I said seriously.

    Hearing what I said, Mo liangye suddenly realized: "Oh, the original lady said this, but it seems that it was me who worked hard before, and the whole process was enjoyed by her."

    "Don''t you know that forces interact? You are the force exerting party, and I am also the force receiving party. Do you understand the force receiving party? " I yelled.

    Maybe I was so loud that several other people looked at me one after another.

    "Cousin, everyone knows that you are the force side, but you don''t have to shout it out so blatantly, do you? We still have children here. Is it really good for you to let them hear this? " Chen Feng opens his mouth.

    "Uncle, you think too much. In fact, we can''t understand you at all. Right, warm? " The fruit flushes the warm to squeeze the eye.

    Wennuan nodded and said, "yes, my brother is right. We are still children. We can''t understand anything. We are very pure!"

    Puff

    Purity?

    This little guy even uses the word purity, which is clearly to cover up!

    In other words, these guys understand everything, and they want me and Mo liangye to give them another brother and sister!

    This group of little guys are really good at calculating. They even count their parents.

    Hum, smelly son, you guys come here and see if I don''t break your ass!

 Chapter 469

    While Mo liangye and I have dinner, Chen Feng has rented a car on his mobile phone.

    By the time we finished eating, the car had already been delivered there.

    After a brief cleaning up, we got on the bus and went to the hospital.

    I thought the doctor would at least tell me what my eyes were like. As a result, after a series of tests, there was no other abnormality except the wrong color of my eyes.

    The Japanese doctor looked at the test report, then looked at my eyes, shaking his head, and then said to me in Japanese: "Miss, the test report shows that your eyes are OK, so there is no need for treatment."

    "No problem? My eyes are turning purple. Is that ok? You see, you see, it''s purple, purple! How many human eyes have you ever seen are purple? " I pointed my eyes to the doctor.

    The doctor saw that I was in a hurry, sighed and said: "Miss, I know it''s purple, but from the test report, it''s really no problem! You''re not sick, but I say you''re sick. Isn''t that corrupting my medical ethics? "

    "But it''s true that my eyes have changed color! Is there something wrong with the instruments in your hospital? " I said anxiously.

    "If the young lady suspects that there is something wrong with the instruments in our hospital, she can go to other hospitals to check whether there is something wrong with our instruments." Japanese doctor some impatient said.

    Hearing what he said, I didn''t hesitate to go out with the test report.

    Later, I asked Chen Feng to take me to other hospitals for examination to see what happened to my eyes.

    But it''s disappointing that I ran to several hospitals in succession, and finally got the same test report - my eyes are OK.

    Before, I thought that the equipment in the hospital was broken, but now several hospitals have given such results, which only means one thing, that is, my eyes are really OK.

    But since there is no problem, why does it change color?

    When I think about it, I''m the first two.

    "What to do? Every doctor says I''m ok, but my eyes are really purple I helplessly looked at the ink cool night, they said.

    Mo liangye came over and held me in his arms. "Madam, since the doctor said it''s OK, let''s take it as OK. Now you don''t hurt or itch, and you''re not blind. Why do you scare yourself? "

    Chen Feng also echoed: "yes, little cousin, I think your eyes are pretty good now, just like the eyes of Japanese cartoon characters."

    "Yes, mom, I also think your eyes are beautiful now. I envy you so much. I also want to have purple eyes like you." Nuan Nuan took my hand and said.

    "Master, I think Lord Hades is right. We should have fun while we are alive. Why worry about things that haven''t happened yet?" Xiaoling also advised.

    Listen to them say so, I think so.

    As long as it doesn''t hurt or itch, you can see the light, whether it''s blue, purple or black!

    So, I simply don''t think about it any more. I said to everyone with a smile, "you''re right. Anyway, I haven''t been blind yet. It''s just a day, a day!"

    The face of Mo cool night immediately black, cold voice asks a way: "madam, how do you want to wave?"

    "Of course, it''s going to the hot spring! Husband, I''m boasting to my cousin. I''m going to take the big guy to soak in the warmth. Don''t drop the chain at the critical moment! "

    With that, I winked at Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng understood and quickly echoed: "yes, brother-in-law of the underworld, we all have swimsuits with us. Can''t you let us prepare for one in vain?"

    Nuan Nuan also coaxed and pulled Mo liangye''s hand: "Dad, Nuan Nuan has grown up so big that she has never been in a hot spring before. Dad, please let us go once! Please

    The warm voice is soft and waxy, even my heart is soft when I listen to it, not to mention the daughter slave of Mo liangye?

    So, Mo liangye hardly hesitated, so he agreed to let Chen Feng take our family to the hot spring.

    After confirming the itinerary, Chen Feng drove us to the hot spring.

    On the way, Chen Feng talked to us while driving.

    "You don''t know how much the Japanese like hot springs, just like how much we like dumplings! There have been many volcanoes in this part of Japan since ancient times, and most of them are extinct volcanoes, which will not erupt once in a hundred and eighty years. What are the advantages of such volcanoes in China? The most direct is to bring countless hot springs to Japan, with a total of 3185 hot springs! "

    "The history of hot spring bathing in Japan can be traced back to the rope pattern era. At the beginning, people found that some animals would jump into the hot spring after being injured, and the wound would heal after taking a bath. People learned from animals to jump into the hot spring, and found that they really had the effect of self-cultivation and healing. Since then, hot springs have gradually become popular in Japan, and almost every Japanese likes hot springs. "

    "Japanese hot springs are also divided into pure spring, acid spring, alkaline spring, sulfur spring and iron spring because of their different quality. What we are going to today is known as the most popular hot spring in Japan, the famous caozu hot spring! It belongs to strong acid hot spring... "

    ����

    Chen Feng is still talking, but we have heard a few drowsy.

    In a daze, I went to sleep gradually.

    I dream again.

    This time, I dream of a person, a person with purple eyes like me!

    That man just stares at me, which makes my heart bristle.

    "You... Who are you? Why do you have purple eyes? Who are you? " I asked anxiously.

    That person is still no movement, as if dead in general, only the eyes are still looking at me.

    I summoned up my courage and walked slowly. I reached out and shook my hand in front of his eyes. I whispered, "Hey, who are you? What''s the matter with your eyes? "

    Who knows, just when my voice just fell, that person fiercely with both hands to hold my neck, a face of ferocious.

    "Purple eyes? Ha ha ha, what a pair of purple eyes! Since God wants to send you to me, I''m not welcome! "

    With that, the man poked his finger into my eyes and dug out my left eye.

    ����

    "Ah! Don''t dig my eyes, don''t dig my eyes! Help

    I screamed in panic, then suddenly opened my eyes.

    Where the eyes can reach is the concerned eyes of Mo liangye, uncle Lu and the three children.

    "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Is it a nightmare? " Guoguo asked.

    I hesitated for a moment, then shook my head, should say: "no... nothing, mom did not have nightmares, mom is deliberately to scare you, mom is really OK."

 Chapter 470

    See me say nothing, they have several "cut" a, they continue to play their own.

    I was a little relieved, glad they didn''t see anything.

    After all, it''s not easy for a big family to come out for a visit. I don''t want to spoil their interest because of one of my nightmares.

    But I can hide from everyone, but I can''t hide from Mo liangye.

    He gave me a very deep look, then without saying a word, he reached out and took me into his arms.

    I know. He probably guessed it.

    Just like me, in order not to spoil everyone''s interest, he replaced comfort with hugs.

    splendid.

    It''s nice to have him here.

    He knows all my happiness and happiness, and all my sorrow and sorrow.

    Most of the time, he has understood everything in my heart without even needing me to say more.

    In the past, I always doubted whether he knew how to read the mind, or whether he had installed a monitor in my heart, so that I could understand what I thought so clearly.

    But later I know that it''s not mind reading, it''s not a monitor. The reason why he can see through what I think in my heart is that he loves me deeply in his own way.

    As a man like him, there should be countless women flocking, but he just gave me all his tenderness.

    We have been together for such a long time. Apart from the divorce for grandma''s death, there is no misunderstanding and estrangement between us, and no third or even fourth party.

    From beginning to end, I was the only one in his mind.

    And he also has the most solid chest in my heart.

    Just like at this moment, he held me in his arms without saying a word, which was enough to reassure me.

    I leaned on his chest like a child and looked up at his handsome face. Not only the haze was swept away, but also the girl''s heart, which had not been offended for a long time, exploded into fireworks in an instant.

    Xu saw me in the rearview mirror. While driving, Chen Feng said, "little cousin, wipe your hair quickly. It''s almost dripping on your clothes. I''ll let my Japanese friends see you in a moment. Don''t we have to say that our Chinese don''t pay attention to your appearance?"

    Hearing the sound, I came back and touched the corner of my mouth. It seemed that it was really wet.

    Just want to raise a hand to wipe, which know Mo cool night but tiny side head, directly kiss on my mouth.

    What''s the situation?

    I just want to wipe my saliva, he... How did he kiss it instead?

    And, in front of so many people in the car, is that really good?

    Compared with my face, Mo liangye was indifferent. After kissing for a while, he let me go and said with a proud face: "madam, I''ve cleaned your hair."

    Poof

    With this guy just kissing me, just to help me wipe my hair?

    Although there is something, my heart is still warm.

    The most important thing is that the words of Mo liangye directly connect Chen Feng''s previous words back.

    This is not, is driving in front of Chen Feng now has no love.

    "I think it''s a mistake for me to come out with you two. It''s crazy to spread dog food. I don''t think about our feelings at all!" Chen Feng said angrily.

    "Uncle, you are wrong. You are single Wang, but Xiao Ling and I are not single Wang! We are the same as Mom and dad. We love each other Guoguo takes Xiaoling''s hand and says with words.

    Hearing Guoguo''s words, I feel that Chen Feng has been severely hit by 10000 points at the moment.

    "You... You''ve gone too far! You don''t think we''re single at all, do you? OK, when I get to the hot spring club, I''ll go to pick up a beautiful swimsuit girl right away. I''m so angry with you Chen Feng said angrily.

    "OK, I''ll be at the hot spring club in a few minutes. You should hurry to pick up a Japanese girl and come back to show us. We''ll all wait and see!" I answered.

    Chen Feng glared at me in the rearview mirror and stopped talking.

    The car continued to drive, laughing all the way.

    About half an hour later, the car arrived at caozu hot spring, which Chen Feng said was the first spring in Japan.

    After getting off the bus, we opened a few rooms in the hotel of the hot spring club, ready to rest here tonight.

    After all, this place is more than 200 kilometers away from the downtown area of Tokyo. If you have to go back to your residence after soaking in the hot spring, it will be too hasty.

    Now that you''re out to relax, you might as well stay in this place for one night and have a good taste of the charm of the first spring in Japan.

    After changing our swimsuits in the hotel rooms, we wrapped ourselves in big bath towels and took the elevator downstairs to the hot spring area of the club.

    On the way, Chen Feng suddenly asked, "cousin, do you have that special Bluetooth headset that can turn on the live broadcast?"

    I glanced at him, light way: "you ask this why?"

    Chen Feng said with a bad smile: "this hot spring is full of swimsuit girls. If you don''t come to the live broadcast, aren''t you too sorry for the audience?"

    "Go away! Are you here for a hot spring or a swimsuit girl? " I swore.

    Chen Feng laughed a little and said, "little cousin, you are so naive! If there is no swimsuit girl, how many men do you think would like to come to the spa

    "It''s up to you. Don''t spoil my live audience. They''re not as sexy as you are!" I flatly refused.

    "Little cousin, you are not right. The so-called good things should be shared with each other. Don''t wear such colored glasses, OK? You used to live to catch ghosts or something. Stimulation is stimulation, but you have to change something new, right? Otherwise the audience will be aesthetic fatigue! You see, this hot spring club is so high-end and high-grade, which fully agrees with your identity as Princess of the underworld. If you hold a live broadcast here, the flow is absolutely right. You will receive rewards and soft hands. If you go back, the audience will have to thank you for giving them welfare. Why not? "

    Chen fengleng is using his three inch eloquence to persuade me!

    But I still didn''t respond at all, completely unmoved.

    Chen Feng had no choice but to look at Mo liangye and said, "brother-in-law of Hades, don''t you want to show your financial resources on the live platform? Otherwise, how can those viewers covet my cousin? "

    With that, Chen Feng urged Guoguo and wennuan: "your mother certainly doesn''t want to buy sugar for you, so she won''t live. In order to have sugar to eat, you must persuade your mother to live

    Wennuan tilted her head and asked, "uncle, is there a necessary connection between buying sugar and live broadcasting?"

    "Of course! Live broadcast to earn a reward, with a reward to buy sugar to eat ah! Why can''t you think of such a simple truth? " Chen Feng successfully opened the deception mode.

    As soon as I heard this, Nuan Nuan immediately took my hand and began to be charming.

    "Mom, you live, please, my brother and I want to eat candy!"

    Warm a coquetry, I did not compromise, but next to the daughter slave is a compromise.

    Mo liangye bent down and held wennuan in his arms, comforting: "good, good, live, we live, good, good?"

    See ink cool night compromise, warm immediately hold ink cool night''s face, big kiss: "Dad is good, I know Dad loves me most!"

    With that, wennuan turned to look at me and said, "Mom, dad has agreed. Don''t you agree?"

    I don''t want to agree, but I don''t agree now?

    In desperation, I had to turn out Bluetooth headset from storage and ring, and then log on to the "West" live broadcasting platform with mobile phone, and start our long live broadcast.

 Chapter 471

    Maybe it''s because I haven''t been live for a long time. When I logged into the live platform, there were few people in the room. It''s estimated that the audience thought I would not live, so they would go back to their homes and find their mothers.

    But obviously, I was wrong.

    Because when I log in to the live platform, just a few minutes from the elevator to the hot spring area, the platform hung my live room in the biggest window on the homepage of the website, which seemed to push me again.

    With the support of the website, the effect is naturally different. In just a few minutes, the number of viewers in my live broadcast room soared to more than 100000.

    Watching the audience come in one by one, some of them are my familiar ID, some of them are strange ID, my feeling in my heart is also very wonderful, just like the reunion of old friends.

    Especially some old ID audience, as soon as they come in, they brush up the barrage crazily.

    [my anchor, you''re here. I thought you didn''t live, which made me cry!]

    Yes, anchor, we''ve been waiting for you so hard

    [anchor, anchor, is there Lord Hades this time? Has Lord Pluto become handsome again recently

    Seeing the barrage of the audience, I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye, so that the audience on the platform could see his face.

    [ah, Lord underworld is really handsome again, and I''m teased again!]

    [wow, this man is so handsome. He''s more handsome than I love beans. Help me, I''m going to be dizzy!]

    [upstairs, are you new here? Our Lord Pluto is always handsome and easy to cut!]

    [yes, when I see Lord Hades, I miss my whole life! I don''t want to get married any more since I met Lord Hades

    [Hello, don''t you find that Lord Hades is wrapped in a bath towel? You guess Lord Hades has wood and clothes in it? I bet you don''t wear it, it must be a fruit!]

    [I also bet that Lord underworld doesn''t wear anything. I want to see Guo Nan. Lord underworld''s face is so handsome and his figure must be super good! No, I''m going to prepare a tissue. I can''t stop the nosebleed when I turn back!]

    ����

    Seeing the live audience''s barrage, I lost my temper.

    Whenever there is a cool night, I am a little transparent.

    Alas, I am also very distressed to have such a handsome husband!

    Think of here, I let Mo liangye lead me, all the way slowly to the hot spring pool that Chen Feng ordered in advance.

    Chen Feng took off his bath towel, showed his swimming trunks, and took the lead in going down to the hot spring pool.

    "The water is not hot, the temperature is just right, you hurry down! It''s really freezing in December. Hurry down and get warm! " Chen Feng opens his mouth.

    Hearing his words, uncle Lu took off his bath towel and went down to the hot spring pool.

    Because several children were young, I helped them take off the bath towel and let Guoguo walk into the hot spring water hand in hand.

    It was the first time for several children to go to the hot spring, and now they were very excited.

    "Mom, the water is so comfortable. You and Dad, come down quickly!" Guoguo shouts.

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye. I saw that he had taken off his bath towel in half, revealing his strong chest muscles, wide arms, wide shoulders, narrow waist, and even two beautiful mermaid lines in his crotch.

    Although it''s not the first time for me to see his body, why do I think his body is really good now?

    After that, I became a flower maniac like the audience on the live platform.

    As more and more bath towels are taken off in Mo liangye, more and more of his beautiful figure is revealed, and the audience can''t wait to bet.

    [I bet 50 cents that Lord underworld never wears swimming trunks!]

    [I add 50 cents, and I don''t think he''s wearing it! I want to see the fruit! Just think about it. Are you excited

    [upstairs, you are all corrupt women. Our Lord Pluto definitely wears swimsuits. He is a man with quality!]

    [although I know Lord underworld is of great quality, I still sincerely hope he doesn''t wear it. I agree with him and praise me!]

    ����

    In just one or two seconds, the barrage in the live room has completely flooded my sight.

    This group of female audience have great expectations, hoping that Mo liangye didn''t wear swimming trunks.

    But he is my man. How can I allow him to be seen?

    So, when Mo liangye took off his bath towel and exposed his swimming trunks, there was an instant wail in the studio.

    There are swimming trunks! Why? Anchor, I''ve even got the napkin ready to wipe my nose. Will you show me this

    [agree + 1! My paper towel is ready, but I don''t have swimming trunks? Heartbreak, Pacific!]

    [although Lord Pluto wore swimming trunks and didn''t let me see what I wanted to see, I had a bloody nose. Even if it makes me bleed, I''m willing to do it!]

    [I can say that just now when Lord Pluto took off his bath towel, my mother just came in, and now my mother is also having nosebleeds!]

    [upstairs, I feel that your father should be on the way to chop Lord Hades with a kitchen knife now! Ha ha ha, I''m so happy!]

    ����

    After taking off the bath towel, Mo liangye glanced at me and asked, "madam, your nose..."

    I recovered, reached out and touched, looked down, I went, I saw that my man actually saw nosebleed.

    Ah, I want to kill myself. Don''t stop me.

    Seeing my nosebleed, the audience in the live room gave me a barrage of ridicule.

    [you see, even the anchor himself can''t resist the charm of Pluto!]

    [anchor, you''ve already rolled the sheets with Lord Hades n times, haven''t you? How can you still have nosebleed? Are you too unprofessional

    [it''s not that the anchor is unprofessional, but the beauty and figure of Lord Pluto are out of the sky. If I were the anchor, now I would have jumped on Lord Pluto!]

    ����

    Worried that my nose was bleeding more and more, Mo liangye helped me to the bathroom, washed my nose with cold water and patted my neck.

    "Don''t be infatuated with me, madam. I''m just a legend."

    I raised my foot and trampled on him, scolded: "infatuated with you big head ghost, i... this is my physiological reaction, I can''t control it, do you understand?"

    "Physiological reaction? Ma''am, it''s very easy for me to think awkwardly Mo cool night a face bad smile of say.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice: "when did you become a rascal like Chen Feng? He said, "did he lead you astray?"

    Mo cool night heard the sound, hugged my head, gently in front of my forehead kiss, warm voice way: "madam, this life I will only play a rogue to you!"

    Hearing this, my face can''t help getting hot.

    This guy is really more and more able to say love words. It makes my heart as sweet as honey.

 Chapter 472

    Xu heard what Mo liangye said to me, and those crazy melon eating people in the live broadcast room issued a barrage one after another.

    [my God, when did Lord Hades say love words so smoothly? Do you feel good about Su youmu

    [upstairs, did you forget that Lord Pluto and the anchor once had a group name full of CP feeling

    [yes, yes, I remember it was called the suzus! At that time, the man who took this name was really talented, and he cooperated with Lord Pluto''s doting on the anchorperson. It''s like Su bombed the sky!]

    [you''re so handsome, you''re in good shape, and you can talk about love. Would you please give me a dozen? "

    [upstairs, if you think Lord underworld is only handsome and can talk about love, you are very wrong. Our Lord underworld is very rich, OK!]

    ����

    Seeing this barrage, I looked up at Mo liangye and said, "your female fans want to see you smash me with money, so don''t you mean it?"

    Mo liangye touched my head and said, "madam, I won''t smash you with money, but I will love you with money!"

    After that, Mo Liang night transferred a new mobile phone from storage ring, and pressed several buttons on it.

    So, the next second, I saw the whole studio was flooded.

    [user "Lord Hades" gives 100 Buddhas to jump over the wall! Message: all the private money should be handed over to your wife. Please check it

    [user "Lord Hades" gives 100 Buddhas to jump over the wall! Message: Madam, you can buy shoes and bags at will. Your husband has plenty of money

    [user "Lord Hades" gives 100 Buddhas to jump over the wall! Message: Madam, my money is your money, your money, or your money

    ����

    One by one, the screen of rewards jumped more than 10 times before it stopped.

    My God, a Buddha jumping off the wall is 10000 yuan, each one has 100 Buddha jumping off the wall, 10 Buddha jumping off the wall is 10 million yuan.

    The reward for this product is 10 million. Don''t you think it hurts?

    At this moment, I feel that I don''t want to go to the hot spring any more. I want to take out my money and sleep on my bed for three days and three nights.

    If I do live broadcast several times later, won''t he reward me so much money every time?

    It turns out that the feeling of a rich man is really hi PI, especially such a handsome and dedicated man!

    Seeing the bounty barrage jumping one by one, the audience in the live broadcast room exploded in an instant.

    [I''m willing to ask for a thousand years in front of the Buddha. Can I have a good man like Lord Hades in my next life

    [after seeing the handsome and handsome of Lord Hades, I felt an impulse to give up my husband for a moment!]

    Upstairs, are you the mother with nosebleed just now

    I feel like a bloody battle for Mao? Is the father of the audience really on his way to kill Pluto

    Let him cut it. Are we afraid of being cut? It doesn''t exist! Lord underworld only needs to move his fingers, and he can''t even recognize his mother every minute!]

    ����

    After washing the nosebleed, I wiped my hands and prepared to leave with Mo liangye.

    However, before stepping out of the bathroom, Mo liangye''s face became a little dignified, and he kept staring at the corner of the bathroom.

    Seeing his strange look, I quickly asked with concern, "husband, what''s the matter with you?"

    "It''s like I smell a ghost." Ink cool night light way.

    When I heard this, I felt excited.

    "Ghost gas? Do you mean there are ghosts in this spa

    On hearing this, the barrage in the studio continued to pop out.

    What''s the spirit of ghosts? Is this the rhythm of catching ghosts again

    [imagine Lord Hades wearing swimsuits to catch ghosts. Wow, I feel like I will die of blood today.]

    [originally, I just wanted to see the immortal face of Lord underworld, but I didn''t expect to catch ghosts. It''s worth watching live! Anchor, I''ve decided to give you all my meals this week!]

    [user "Pluto''s little wife" gives a sword. Message: I will drink enough of northwest wind this week!]

    [upstairs, you shameless man, you have such a name. I''m the little wife of Pluto! Come here and see if I don''t shoot you!]

    ����

    Although the audience in the live room were happy with the barrage, the words before the dark night still made my heart a little heavy.

    Finally out of a hot spring to relax, do you want to meet ghosts?

    How can I recruit yin?

    As if seeing through what I thought in my heart, Mo liangye held my hand tightly and comforted me in a soft voice: "madam, don''t be afraid. Let''s go and have a look, and we''ll know if there are ghosts here!"

    With that, Mo liangye took me to the corner of the bathroom and pushed the door of the compartment.

    Looking at the door slowly pushed open, my heart suddenly raised to the throat.

    Horror movies often have this strange scene in the women''s toilet. When the toilet door is opened, there will be a bloody head or a person with blood all over him sitting there. Under the dim light, that kind of scene is really terrible to the extreme.

    But it''s a pity that when the door of the compartment was pushed open, there was no such horrible picture as I imagined.

    It''s empty, except for a toilet and garbage can, there''s nothing, not even a footprint.

    As a result, I feel relieved.

    NND, I was almost scared to death. I thought I had to go to the hot spring to catch ghosts!

    Fortunately, it was just a false alarm.

    Seeing that there was nothing in it, Mo liangye was silent for a long time and said, "maybe I think too much."

    I stretched out my hand and pinched his face, and said faintly: "you, are you addicted to catching ghosts, so you feel there are ghosts everywhere?"

    "Be careful, Wannian boat. I think we''d better be careful so that we won''t catch others'' way. After all, the evil jade is still in our hands, and the drunkard boy may come to us at any time. " Ink cool night face color dignified say.

    I thought about it and thought so.

    As long as the evil jade is in our hands for a day, the drunkard boy will surely come to us.

    Now we don''t know his whereabouts, let alone when he will appear. We really have to be careful.

    Thinking of this, I raised my head and said to Mo liangye, "well, we''d better not take a hot spring and go back to our room to have a rest. Otherwise, I always feel like someone is watching us."

    "Madame, if the drunkard boy wants to come to us, let him come to us. Do you still have to be afraid of him when I''m here? What''s more, everyone has been working very hard these days. It''s better to relax in the hot spring. Don''t worry too much. " Ink cool night comfort way.

    "Well, with you, I really don''t have to be afraid of anything." I nodded.

    With that, I took Mo liangye''s hand and went out of the bathroom together. Then I quickly walked back to the hot spring pool where Chen Feng and Chen Feng were

 Chapter 473

    To the pool, warm, they are all a few bubble cheek red, looking at the pink, very lovely.

    "Mom, what are you and Dad doing? We''ve been waiting for you for a long time Wennuan said while playing with water.

    Mo liangye embraces my shoulder and says to Nuan Nuan with a smile: "your mother is shy and dare not go into the water. What do you think you should do?"

    "My mother is a coward. She dares to go into the water, but she still dares not to go into the water. She has a shy face!" Wennuan laughs at me as she speaks.

    Even Chen Feng laughed at me.

    "Little cousin, we''ve all taken off. What are you waiting for? Take off your bath towel and show us your graceful figure

    Hearing this, I gouged out his eyes and scolded, "you''re so cute. You''re itchy again, aren''t you?"

    Chen Feng shrunk his mouth, took a look at the hot spring pool beside him, and said, "you see how open Japanese girls are. They just take off their bath towel and jump into the water. You are a woman, so you can''t learn from others?"

    "Go away, don''t you just take off a bath towel? I''m afraid you can''t take it off! "

    With that, I gritted my teeth and uncovered the wide bath towel on my body, revealing my conservative swimsuit.

    However, no matter how conservative the swimsuit is, it can''t stop Chen Feng''s evil smile.

    "Little cousin, I have a lot of material. No wonder my brother-in-law is so devoted to you!"

    Xu is to hear Chen Feng''s words, the audience in the studio also began to coax.

    [the body of the anchor... Makes me think how to break the crime?]

    [in the past, the anchor couldn''t see anything in his coat. Now in his swimsuit, I suddenly feel that I''m not qualified to be a woman. It''s also a woman, but for Mao I''m not as good as the anchorperson

    [I''m sure that Pluto must have fallen in love with the anchor because of her proud figure. If I have the same size as the anchor, Pluto must have fallen in love with me. There''s nothing wrong with the anchor at all!]

    [upstairs, did you lose your face in the galaxy? Don''t go to the earth to show off!]

    ����

    There is a lot of noise in the studio, but I just want to relax in a hot spring.

    So, Mo liangye and I slowly walked into the hot spring, sat down, backed against the wall of the hot spring pool, and let the warm spring water surround us.

    I have to say that this natural hot spring in Japan is comfortable to soak in.

    No matter how tired you are, you can relax your body and mind by taking a bath in the hot spring pool.

    Bubble bubble bubble, a few of us began to chat.

    "By the way, Xiaofei, did you find Jingpo stone in asakushi Temple last night?" Uncle Lu asked.

    I shook my head and said, "there is a real Avalokitesvara in asakushi temple. There is a crystal soul stone in it. But many years ago, someone took the crystal soul stone away first."

    "Taken away? What about the resurrected girl? To revive the soul of the female, seven crystal soul stones are indispensable Uncle Lu said with a frown.

    Seeing that uncle Lu was so worried, I sighed, laughed and said, "master, don''t worry. That man took the crystal soul stone we wanted, and we also took what he wanted. So, he will come to us 100% and we just need to wait for him. "

    "Are you sure? If that person doesn''t come to us, we will lose the whereabouts of Jingpo stone, but there will be a big problem! " Uncle Lu said solemnly.

    Hearing Mr. Lu''s words, Chen Feng, who has been watching the beauty in swimsuits, yelled: "Mr. Lu, I say you are really worried! Isn''t it just a crystal stone? With my brother-in-law and little cousin, I''m afraid I can''t get them? You old people are at ease with the hot spring, watching beautiful women, listening to songs, and enjoying the happy life

    "Look at the beauty. That''s your young man''s business. What''s the relationship with me who is half buried in the earth?" Uncle Lu said with disapproval.

    Chen Feng laughed and said, "Uncle Lu, you don''t understand. It''s not all young girls who come to the hot spring, but also older ones, such as aunts in their 50s and 60s, or grannies in their 70s and 80s. Anyway, you are single just like me now. Why don''t you find a nice looking old lady and have a magnificent sunset? Do you want to keep your body for Xiao Fei''s grandmother until she goes to earth? "

    As soon as he said this, uncle Lu slapped Chen Feng on the head and scolded: "you don''t do business all day long. You just think about all these miscellaneous things. I have to tell your grandfather to let old Chen teach you a good lesson!"

    Chen Feng touched his beaten head and said with an aggrieved face: "how can you learn the same as Xiao Fei? You can do it if you don''t agree! Is it hard to say that this problem is inherited by Duke Lu? "

    "You son of a bitch, you are more and more disgraceful! You see how steady people are in the cold night. It''s like you. You can''t be honest all day long! " Uncle Lu hates iron but not steel.

    Chen Feng at the moment is really full of grievances, murmured: "I just want to encourage you to come to the sunset, you as such on the line?"

    "Sunset red, you boy is still sunset red, see I don''t kill you!"

    Uncle Lu said, and reached out to hit Chen Feng''s head.

    Looking at them this old and young toss, I and Mo cool night in the side of knowing smile.

    It''s good that the people you love are around, and the people closest to you are also around. The whole family and Meimei are together. Even if they are fighting, they are happy.

    At this moment, I really hope that such days have no end!

    Unfortunately, the happy time is always short. After a while, a man came to our pool and gave a respectful call to Mo liangye.

    When we looked back, we saw that the person who came was not someone else, but Edo kawakamei, who met us at the airport when we first came to Japan.

    "Mr. Fujii, why are you here? Are you here for a hot spring? " I said hello to Fujii with a smile.

    Fujii''s face is not very good, but see me and he said hello, or respectfully answered my question.

    "Yes, I''m also in the hot spring here. When I see Mr. Mo here, I come to say hello. By the way, I''d like to ask Mr. Mo to move. I have something important to say to Mr. mo."

    After hearing Fujii''s words, Mo liangye stood up from the hot spring pool, took the bath towel beside the pool and put it on him. Then he collapsed out of the pool and walked not far away with Fujii.

    I couldn''t hear what they were saying because they were a little far away.

    But from Fujii''s posture of bowing and nodding, I feel that what they are talking about is not a good thing.

    However, they didn''t say it for a long time. In a few minutes at most, Mo liangye waved his hand to Fujii and motioned him to step down.

 Chapter 474

    After Fujii left, Mo liangye came slowly in a bath towel.

    "What did Fujii tell you? How do you feel so serious? " I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye sighed helplessly and said: "Fujii is from the Japanese underworld. He just came to tell me that the drunkard boy''s men have stirred up the Japanese underworld, and even the Japanese underworld has been hanged. Now the whole Japanese underworld is in a situation of no leader, which is very bad. "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help taking a breath.

    "The drunkard boy is so powerful that he even dares to kill the Japanese Hades?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "I didn''t expect him to dare to do this. Now it seems that I''ve come to Japan right."

    "What do you mean?" I don''t quite understand.

    Mo liangye laughed and said, "I have accepted the underworld of Thailand before my trip to Thailand. Now it seems that I have to accept another underworld of Japan. According to you human beings, this may be called territorial development? "

    "Brother-in-law, you even want to accept the Japanese underworld? Isn''t your territory getting bigger and bigger after that? " Chen Feng exclaimed.

    "You can say that." Ink cool night light should way.

    As soon as this word came out, Chen Feng immediately gave a thumbs up to Mo liangye: "you are 6 to the extreme! By the way, brother-in-law of the underworld, since you have so many sites, why don''t you give me a ghost king to be my pawn? At least let me show off! "

    Mo liangye glanced at him and said, "do you want to be my ghost king? You first stab yourself to death with a knife and turn yourself into a ghost! "

    On hearing this, Chen Feng quit immediately.

    "Brother-in-law, how can you do this? Anyway, I''m also your brother-in-law. You''d better go through the back door! "

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "I can''t open anyone''s back door except my wife!"

    "Your wife, your wife, how can you talk about your wife all day long? Are you not afraid of being scolded for being hen pecked Chen Feng dissatisfied said.

    Mo cool night tiny squint, cold voice asks a way: "how, you don''t accept?"

    Seeing that Mo liangye seemed a little angry, Chen Feng shook his head repeatedly: "no, no, how dare I get angry with my brother-in-law? What you say is good, what you say is right, isn''t it? "

    "I wish you knew." Mo cool night Ao Jiao said.

    Seeing that Chen Feng was completely out of temper by Mo liangye, the audience in the studio began to talk again.

    [I feel that my cousin is so pitiful. In the face of Lord underworld, I have to be crushed!]

    In other words, doesn''t my cousin have a female ticket? What about my cousin''s ticket? I saw it live last time. Why didn''t I see it this time? Is it because my cousin is too fickle to stand him, so I broke up with him

    [although my cousin is not bad, compared with Lord underworld, what''s worse is not the amount of a full meal!]

    [agree, I only love Lord Hades in my life! I''ve decided to build a memorial archway for Lord Hades. He''s the one who won''t marry me in this life!]

    [upstairs, I think you really can''t get married in your life! Look at the doting power of Lord Hades on the anchor. Do you think you still have a play

    [it''s true that Lord underworld is so handsome, so rich and in such a good shape that he can be a loyal dog as an anchor! If I have a male ticket like Lord Hades, I will love him deeply even if he is out drinking. What''s more, our Lord underworld is so single-minded that he doesn''t even have a little three or four. What a wonderful man is there? "

    ����

    This group of crazy female fans, really crazy to the extreme, let me say very speechless.

    However, almost in a flash, I suddenly came up with a way to make money.

    "Cough, dear Lord of the underworld, let me discuss something with you." I said to Mo liangye seriously.

    Mo liangye turned his head and said with a smile, "what''s the matter with madam, but it''s OK to say that as long as I can do it, I will satisfy madam unconditionally."

    "Well... Why don''t we open a couple''s studio in the future? You don''t have to worry about anything, just be responsible for selling. I''ll get some of your photos and signatures later and put them on the Internet to sell around Pluto. I think the business will be very hot! " I suggested.

    As soon as the words came out, the fans in the studio began to stir again.

    [anchor, that''s a good idea. I can eat three bowls of rice just by looking at the face of Pluto!]

    [yes, I''ll just have a face. I''m full of water. I don''t want to do anything. I just want to look at the face of Pluto!]

    [anchor, if there is a signed photo of Lord Hades and the surrounding area, I will be the first to buy it. Although I am a poor man, I am willing to become poorer for Lord Hades!]

    [agree + 1! For the sake of Lord underworld, I will go to the sword mountain and the oil pot

    ����

    Hearing my words, Mo liangyewei squinted at me and asked, "madam, are you going to sell your husband?"

    "Er... It''s either sold or... It''s just to earn some money to subsidize the family. As you know, it''s not easy to raise a child now. What''s more, we have three children with Xiaoling, but the burden is very heavy!" I said with words.

    "Ma''am, if you really want to sell me, you can sell me to you. I don''t get any money. I can go to the hall, get out of the kitchen, fight the second man, fight the king of Shura, and get into bed. Well, it''s a good deal! " Mo cool night a face bad smile of looking at me to say.

    As soon as he said "I can get up to bed", my legs and stomach could not help shivering.

    This bastard almost tortured me to death before, but now it''s funny to mention this?

    I want to live two more years!

    However, without waiting for me to refuse, I heard a shrill scream from the hot spring pool not far away.

    People in the hot spring area were stunned for a moment, and then looked at the place where they screamed, only to see four people lying in the hot spring pool, a man and a woman, plus a child.

    Four people did not move, the whole body is bloody, as if something in an instant cooked rhythm.

    Seeing this scene, Mo liangye immediately responded and yelled to the whole hot spring area: "there''s something wrong with this hot spring. Come out of the hot spring pool quickly!"

    Words fall, Mo cool night is almost subconscious then embrace my waist, put me a hot spring pool.

    Then, he quickly fished out the fruit, warm and spirit from the pool.

    Seeing this, uncle Lu and Chen Feng scrambled out of the pool and stood by the pool.

    Some people in other hot spring pools didn''t react, but soon someone felt that the water in the pool was heating up rapidly, and all of them rushed out of the pool.

    When people jump out of the hot spring pool, and then look at the past, they will find that almost every hot spring pool''s water is heated in an instant, not only steaming hot, but also beginning to churn, as if it had reached the point of boiling hot.

 Chapter 475

    All the hot spring pools are like a hot iron pot, rolling and steaming into the air.

    The most terrible thing is the hot spring pool where a family of four died.

    Before we jumped out of the hot spring pool, the four members of the family had been scalded.

    But from then to now, it took only a minute or two, but now the four people have been scalded and separated. The meat is floating in the hot spring pool one by one. The white bones are relatively heavy, but they are slowly sinking.

    The scalding hot spring water, together with the rotten meat and bones, at first glance, is really like a pot of ribs soup.

    Many onlookers can''t bear nausea and have already run to the side to vomit.

    Although I can''t bear the disgust, the audience in the live room can''t stand it any more.

    [anchor, this is more disgusting than the human bone soup made by the cat demon last time. I want to vomit...]

    [I haven''t had a meal all day, and it''s hard to get it now. As a result, you show me this, my stomach... No, I''m going to vomit, I can''t help it!]

    [anchor, you just discussed with the male ticket about going to the hot spring tomorrow. As a result, I''m afraid to go to the hot spring even if I''m dead

    [it''s not easy to have a look at the beauty of Lord underworld''s flourishing age. It''s a little easy. As a result, it''s such a big event, or such a disgusting event. Can we have a good look at Lord underworld? "

    ����

    Although one by one, I''m not in the mood to watch the Barrage now.

    After all, it''s weird.

    How can a good hot spring pool become a sharp weapon to kill people?

    What''s more, it''s cruel to burn to death!

    After the accident, the person in charge of the hot spring club came to understand the situation, but after only one look, he couldn''t help but vomit next to him.

    All the people at the scene were silent and did not dare to speak. They all looked at the person in charge.

    The person in charge vomited for a long time, but at last he was a little relieved. He wiped his mouth and said vaguely in Japanese: "report... Report to the police, report to the police quickly! No one present is allowed to leave, waiting for the police to come and investigate! "

    With that, the person in charge asked the security guard to surround the whole hot spring area.

    After being so frightened, no one is allowed to go back to the room to have a rest, which makes the guests feel very angry and protest one after another.

    "I''m running for your reputation as the number one in Japan, but this happens. We don''t care. We''re leaving. It''s terrible here!"

    "Yes, it''s not easy to relax in a hot spring, but you turn the water level so high. It''s obviously murder!"

    On hearing this, the person in charge quickly explained: "the hydrology is really not adjusted by us. Our temperature is the standard 38 degrees centigrade, which is similar to human body temperature. It is impossible to burn people to death!"

    "It''s not the temperature that your control room raised. Then who set the temperature? Can it be a ghost? It''s really irresponsible of you to give such a ridiculous explanation! "

    The guests began to attack the hot spring club one after another, and even some people have already made a complaint call, trying to make the reputation of the hot spring Club stink.

    But at the moment, we looked at each other and gave each other a look.

    Because we know that even if the water temperature is adjusted by the control center of the hot spring, the water temperature can not rise so fast.

    The only thing that can bring the temperature up to the boiling hot level in just one or two minutes is the power of some strange force.

    In other words, the reason why the hot spring water has a problem is that ghosts are acting.

    I never thought that when we were thinking about this, a guest next to us suddenly yelled, pointed to a hot spring pool in front of us, and his teeth trembled: "water... There is something in the water..."

    As soon as the words came out, a stone stirred up a thousand waves, and all the people instantly looked in the direction of his fingers.

    As the saying goes, if you don''t look at it, you will see a face, a woman''s face, gradually emerging from the originally clear water in the hot spring pool in front of the man.

    That woman has a standard melon face, sharp chin, high nose, mouth pursed, like a sleeping beauty in a fairy tale.

    I don''t know why, I always feel that this face seems a little familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere.

    But the water waves, still keep rolling heat waves, let me see not really, just feel vaguely familiar.

    At this time, the guests standing beside the other pools yelled: "there are also some here, and there are also some in the water!"

    I ran to those pools to have a look, and found that in the hot hot spring pool, almost all of the women''s faces appeared.

    Well, the hot spring water suddenly turned into boiling hot water. Now there is a woman''s face in the pool. No matter from any angle, it seems very strange.

    But what I didn''t expect was that it wasn''t the strangest.

    The strangest thing is that the woman''s face rippling in the hot spring pool slowly opened her eyes, and her eyes were flowing, just like a real person in front of her.

    But as soon as I opened my eyes, my hair suddenly stood up, and a chill came from the bottom of my heart, which made me fall into the ice.

    That face... That face is so like Li Manshu''s face!

    That eyebrow eye, that facial expression, clear is Li Manshu!

    But the problem is, Li Man Shu Mingming is sealed in Chen Feng''s crystal bead. How can she run to the hot spring pool?

    And in such a strange way?

    People who are just as surprised as I am have mo liangye.

    He subconsciously reached for the crystal bead on Chen Feng''s neck and wanted to see if Li Manshu was still in the crystal bead.

    Obviously, this is the first time he has questioned his mana.

    He couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe that Li Manshu could escape from the bead without his release.

    Fortunately, when he looked down at the bead on Chen Feng''s neck, his heart was a little wider.

    Because in that bead, as before, there was still a bright red soul.

    In other words, the woman in the hot spring pool is not Li Manshu at all!

    However, Mo liangye thinks so, and so do I. only Chen Feng stares at the hot spring pool like a demon.

    "Xiaoshu... Is that you? You... You are finally willing to be influenced by me? " Chen Feng asked in a trembling voice.

    Hearing Chen Feng''s voice, the woman in the hot spring pool grinned slightly and said, "Chen Feng, it''s me. I''m Li Manshu. Come to me quickly! Come on... "

    This woman''s voice is very weak, like with the fatal bewitching of men, let people listen to the heart crisp.

    "OK, Xiao Shu, I''ll come to you now. You wait for me. I''ll come right away!"

    With that, Chen Feng''s whole body, like a victim of evil, quickly steps to the hot spring pool and jumps down.

    Seeing this scene, we were all in a daze. No matter what, we didn''t expect him to be like this.

    Almost subconsciously, I quickly reached for Chen Feng who was closest to him, but he was very fast. Before I met him, I jumped into the hot spring pool.

    "Cousin!" I yelled out of control.

    All the guests at the scene covered their eyes and did not dare to see the sad scene.

    After all, the water in the hot spring pool is boiling hot. If a living person jumps in, he will definitely die. The family of four just now is the best example.

    The audience in the studio saw Chen Feng jump into the hot spring pool, and they also sent out barrages one after another.

    Is cousin crazy? What''s the difference between jumping in and cooking oil

    Is the woman in the water a cousin''s ticket? I think I saw it live last time. It''s a beautiful Korean girl

    No matter how beautiful you are, you can''t encourage your cousin to do such a stupid thing. What''s the difference between this and murder

    If my cousin dies, I will be very sad. Although he is not as handsome as Lord Pluto, he is very funny

    ����

    Watching Chen Feng sink into the bottom of the pool and embrace the face under the water, I feel my heart is broken.

    How much Chen Feng loves Enzhen, how much he loves Li Manshu.

    Although he is usually idle and seldom mentions this matter, I know that Li Manshu''s affair has always been his heart knot. If Li Manshu is not influenced one day, his heart knot will not be untied one day.

    So, seeing Li Manshu''s face in the hot spring pool, he jumped down even though he knew that it might be just an illusion and something that would confuse people.

    Just because that''s the one he loved.

    Chen Feng''s body sank into the bottom of the pool, which made us scared, even the atmosphere did not dare to be rough.

    If Chen Feng becomes the same soup of four people in the family just now, I think I will collapse.

    But I don''t know what the reason is. After Chen Feng sank to the bottom of the pool, about 2 seconds later, a black vortex rolled up at the bottom of the pool. In an instant, Chen Feng''s whole body was swallowed up and disappeared.

    After the black whirlpool, the bottom of the pool is calm again. Without Li Manshu''s face, there is no heat, and even the water doesn''t roll.

    It''s not as calm as it looks.

    If the bodies of the four members of the family were not still soaking in another pool, I would even have the illusion that nothing had happened.

    You see me, I see you, all the people present don''t know what''s going on.

    The only thing we know is that Chen Feng is missing. He is swept in by the black vortex, and there is no trace.

    However, it seems far from over.

    Just when we wanted to find out the whole story, the hot spring pools suddenly made a loud noise at the same time.

    Then, the bottom of the hot spring pool began to crack, and one crack after another with fist width appeared.

    All the water in the pool seeped down from the crevice. When it was almost done, the hot spring pools in front of us suddenly sank and collapsed one by one.

    What''s the situation?

    Even Chen Feng has disappeared. Now even the hot spring pool has collapsed. Is this the first hot spring in Japan?

 Chapter 476

    Because of this sudden accident, the whole hot spring area has fallen into chaos.

    The guests rushed out one by one, regardless of the security.

    But we didn''t rush outside. Instead, we went to the edge of the collapse of the hot spring pool to find Chen Feng''s whereabouts there.

    After all, Chen Feng disappeared after jumping into the hot spring pool, and then the whole hot spring pool collapsed. I don''t believe there is no connection between the two.

    To say the least, we have to make them relevant even if they are not.

    After all, Chen Feng is my cousin and my relative. He has followed us through life and death so many times. We can''t leave alone regardless of his life and death.

    So, in order to expand the scope of the search, I asked three children to wait on one side, and then took sides with Mo liangye and uncle Lu to search the collapse separately.

    But it''s a pity that I''ve seen all over my side, and I haven''t found any trace of Chen Feng, which makes me feel a little frustrated.

    "Chen Feng, where are you? Come out quickly... "

    At the moment, I was so anxious that I almost cried.

    Who knows, just before my tears are about to drop down, Mo Liang night there suddenly came a movement.

    "Come here, ma''am, and find it!" Mo liangye opens his mouth and shouts.

    Hearing this, uncle Lu and I all ran to see what happened to Chen Feng.

    But after we passed, we found that what Mo liangye said was not that Chen Feng was found in the collapse, but that a shaft was found there.

    The shaft was so deep and dark that nothing could be seen.

    But when you reach for it, you can feel the warm and humid temperature on it, like the feeling of hot spring flowing.

    In other words, it is very likely that all the springs in the hot spring pool have flowed down this shaft.

    If so, it can explain why after Chen Feng jumped into the hot spring pool, there would be a vortex in the pool, and all the water would seep into the ground.

    There is such a shaft here. Once there is a gap in the hot spring pool, the hot spring water will pour down and form a vortex, which will absorb Chen Feng directly.

    All the hot spring water was sucked away, and the stress of the crust under the hot spring pool was uneven, which led to a large area of collapse.

    However, it is precisely because of this collapse that we found the shaft under the hot spring pool.

    I believe that as long as we keep looking down the shaft, we can find out Chen Feng!

    Think of here, my eyes resolute to Mo liangye and uncle Lu said: "we have to go down, Chen Feng must be below."

    Uncle Lu took a look at the shaft and said, "the shaft is deep. If you go down so rashly, I''m afraid it''s not worth the loss."

    "No matter what''s down here, I have to take this risk. I can''t let Chen Feng have an accident!"

    My attitude is very firm and there is no room for negotiation at all.

    Once against hungry ghost, Chen Feng almost lost his life in order to save me. Now he has something to do, even if it''s going up and down, I can''t ignore him.

    As for uncle Lu and Mo liangye, if they are willing to go down, it''s better. If they are not willing to go down, I will not force them.

    After all, no one knows what''s going on at the bottom of the well. I''m not qualified to let them follow me and die in vain.

    So I pulled out the rope from the storage ring, and found a solid post on it to tie it up. Then I stood by the shaft and prepared to descend slowly.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Mo liangye suddenly took my hand and said, "madam, I''m with you."

    "Are you with me? No one knows what''s going on at the bottom, and the whole thing is weird everywhere. You''d better stay on top to protect these innocent guests and children. I don''t want anything to happen to them. As for Chen Feng, I''ll find it myself. " I frown and say to Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye took a deep look at me and said, "I care more about your safety than other people."

    Although this sounds very warm, but now the future is uncertain, it''s not a joke, so I resolutely refused the ink cool night.

    "I''ll go down alone to explore the way. If I can''t make it, I''ll call you again."

    But Mo liangye''s attitude was also very firm. He looked at me seriously and said, "madam, this time, it''s different from the past. I can''t let you risk yourself."

    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned. I took a look at the cool night and asked, "what is this time different from before?"

    Mo liangye didn''t plan to hide it from me, so he told me his guess directly.

    "Ordinary things can''t make the hot spring water separate the four members of the family in an instant. There is only one thing in the world that can do it - infernal infernal fire! Hell''s fire can burn ghosts, not to mention a few people? Just now, the four members of the family were boiled and rotten, which is roughly similar to the oil pot hell in the 18th floor hell. "

    "Do you mean there are ghosts in the spa? So what''s their purpose? Can''t we just cook for a few people? " I asked, puzzled.

    "Their purpose should have been us." Mo Liang said in the dark.

    As soon as I said that, I understood it in an instant.

    When we first arrived at the hot spring area, we originally ordered the hot spring pool of a family of four, but because we had a large number of people, we asked the waiter to change it for a bigger one.

    But the ghosts didn''t know that we changed the pool, and directly led the infernal fire to the pool of a family of four. In an instant, the hot spring water boiled and burned the people inside to death.

    The temperature of the infernal fire was extremely high, and then it affected other hot spring pools, which boiled together with other hot spring pools.

    However, after the four members of the family were scalded to death, others had already reacted and jumped out of the hot spring pool one after another, causing no more casualties.

    In this way, the family of four died because of us.

    In Japan, the only one who has the ability to mobilize infernal infernal fire is a man in the underworld, and his status in the underworld is absolutely not low.

    Realizing this, I don''t know why I suddenly thought of Fujii.

    As if I understood something, Mo liangye said: "before the accident, Fujii came to me and said that the Japanese underworld was in chaos. Even the Japanese underworld was hanged by the drunkard boy. He asked me to help. I planned to accompany my wife to finish the hot spring, and then go to clean up the drunkard boy, but I didn''t expect that the drunkard boy actually took the initiative to find us, and was ready to kill us all. So I''m afraid he can''t keep it! "

    See Mo cool night at the moment of facial expression incomparable serious, I know he is really angry.

    The audience in the studio didn''t quite understand the entanglement between us and the drunkard boy. They were only obsessed with the face of the cool night.

    [I want to say, is it really good for Lord Hades to frown? I love it!]

    [upstairs, when did Lord Hades leave? Whether he frowns or not, I love him!]

    [I feel that the drunkard or something who offended Lord Hades is going to die. Let''s have a silence for him for 3 seconds!]

    [I''ve made a little paper man for that guy called drunkard and poked him with scissors a hundred times! If you dare to offend our Lord Pluto, let him see the power of our fans!]

    ����

    Since there are drunkard boys involved in this matter, I can''t go down the shaft alone.

    Moreover, in order not to spread out to give the enemy a chance, we finally decided to go down the well together.

    Of course, three children have short legs, which will restrict our activities to a great extent, so I have to put the three children together into the jade beads on my neck, and it''s not too late to call them out when necessary.

    After a series of preparations, we tied two more ropes and prepared to go down the well.

    But at this time, the person in charge of the hot spring area suddenly rushed up and stopped us.

    "You are not allowed to go down. You are the witnesses of this accident. When the police come, you have to stay on it to testify for me. It''s really not the dereliction of duty of our hot spring club." The person in charge said with words.

    When I looked around, I saw that all the guests in the hot spring area had run away, only a few of us were left. After that, the police arrived. He didn''t even have a personal ID card. It was estimated that there would be no good fruit to eat.

    But now we are busy going down to save Chen Feng, where have so much spare time to testify to him?

    So, I saw the right time, a machete hit him on the back of the neck, directly let him faint, so as not to continue to get in the way here.

    The security guard nearby saw that I knocked out the person in charge and rushed up to catch us.

    Seeing this, we almost didn''t think about it, so we grabbed the rope and went down.

    The security guards looked down at the wellhead and wanted to come down to catch us, but they didn''t dare to go down because of the blackness in the well, so they finally had to give up.

    Mo liangye, I and uncle Lu were also relieved.

    Otherwise, if those security guards frantically break our rope on it, Mo liangye will be OK, but Uncle Lu and I will be finished if we fall down like this.

    The three of US continued to descend slowly.

    The whole shaft is full of water, which makes the shaft wall very slippery. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will fall down because of foot slip imbalance.

    But fortunately, we are all people who have experienced some big storms. We can basically keep up with them in terms of physical strength and experience. Along the way, nothing has gone wrong.

    I don''t know how many meters we went down. When we almost ran out of rope, we finally fell to the ground.

    But this place is not the end.

    Because under the shaft, there is a transverse shaft.

    In other words, the shaft turns a corner underground. We have to drill in from the horizontal shaft and follow the direction of the shaft to find Chen Feng who is sucked into the vortex.

 Chapter 477

    Now that we have reached the bottom of the well, we can''t give up halfway.

    So, without any hesitation, we got into the crosswise well.

    After I went in, I touched the well with my hand and found that it was warm and humid, just like the well above. It proved that the hot spring water must have flowed away from here, which strengthened my mind.

    Strangely enough, there was nothing dangerous or even weird happened along the way. On the contrary, the audience in the studio was as excited as a chicken.

    [anchor, how can I feel that you are playing tunnel warfare? Will you come out of it with a few more Island devils

    [upstairs, do you watch too many anti Japanese War dramas? Tunnel warfare? I think it''s almost like beating your head into a tunnel!]

    [I hope Lord Pluto won''t encounter any danger. I don''t want to see Lord Pluto get hurt. I will be distressed if he gets hurt!]

    [upstairs, will you shut your crow''s mouth? You''re the one who''s hurt. Your whole family is hurt!]

    [civilization watch live, don''t tear 13! It''s better to give more rewards to the anchor if she has the strength to tear up 13. Our anchor is so greedy for money, maybe she will come back in danger. She thinks that there are so many rewards left, so she can''t bear to die! In this way, don''t we save the anchor''s life? "

    [upstairs, what you said is reasonable, but I have nothing to say! Don''t say anything. I''ll just donate my pocket money this week. I hope the anchor and Lord Pluto are safe and sound!]

    [user "wolf of the wasteland" gives a sword, message: anchor, come on!]

    [the user "Lord Pluto''s wife" gave a fan and left a message: be sure to get your cousin back!]

    [user "beloved Pluto" offers a yacht, message: anchor, you must be good, you must come back safely, I want to see you live in the future!]

    ����

    With the proposal of the audience, the whole studio immediately set off a wave of reward boom, completely unable to stop the rhythm.

    Looking at those bounty barracks one by one, I seemed to hear the sound of silver rushing into my pocket.

    Well, Chen Feng''s idea is good. It''s aimed at the reward boom of these audiences. We have to live more in the future.

    But the premise is that this time we can successfully save Chen Feng.

    Otherwise, let alone live, I don''t even have the motivation to continue looking for Jingpo stone.

    I don''t know if it''s the reason for going deep underground. At the moment, the temperature in the whole shaft is so low that I shiver. So is uncle Lu behind me.

    So, I quickly transferred two sets of clothes from the storage ring, one set to myself and one to Uncle Lu.

    Uncle Lu was reluctant to see that it was a woman''s dress, but now under such conditions, he couldn''t help it. After struggling for a while, uncle Lu made do with putting on my lady''s clothes.

    As for Mo liangye, he naturally prepared clothes for himself in the storage ring, and now he also took them out and put them on.

    Seeing that Mo liangye put on his clothes and covered up his beautiful body, the audience in the studio immediately howled.

    Why? Why did Lord Hades put on his clothes? I''ve got the paper for my nose bleed ready, but he put it on. What do you want to do

    [I''m sure Lord Hades is teasing us. He knows we all appreciate his beautiful body, but he just won''t show it to us. Yes, it''s the Lord of Hades!]

    [I didn''t have WiFi, but I watched the live broadcast with traffic. As a result, Lord Pluto put on his clothes. I feel I won''t love him anymore...]

    [I really want to get into the screen of my mobile phone and take off Lord Pluto''s clothes. If you agree, praise me!]

    [agree to upstairs + 1!]

    ����

    Glancing at the live broadcast barrage, I couldn''t help but be amused by these lovely fans, so I said to Mo liangye: "dear Lord Pluto, some fans said that they want to dig into the screen to pick your clothes, what do you think?"

    Walking in the front of the ink cool night slowly turned around, to my evil spirit of a smile, should way: "others grill does not work, but if it is your wife grill, I promise even resistance will not have."

    I gave him a white look and said, "get out! I''m too lazy to dig. Your body and your fans love to watch it. I''m tired of sleeping. I''m not rare! "

    Hearing what I said, the fans in the studio exploded again.

    [anchor, I want to send you a blade. Cut your own stomach so that I won''t do it!]

    [with such a beautiful body, anchor, how can you get tired of sleeping? If it''s me, I''ll sleep from the end of time to the end of the earth!]

    It suddenly reminds me of a sentence: behind every male god you can''t sleep, there is a woman who sleeps until he wants to vomit. Er... I want to be quiet...]

    ����

    After being despised by me, Mo liangye felt very speechless and wanted to say something, but he suddenly stopped and made a "hush" to Uncle Lu and me, indicating that we should not make a sound.

    Then, he walked forward slowly with a cat''s waist, as if trying to find out.

    Uncle Lu and I stood in the same place according to his instructions and did not dare to move, even the atmosphere did not dare to go out, for fear of disturbing the things in the shaft.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye walked forward about ten meters, then looked around, then turned around and yelled to us, "come here, we''ve come to the end, there''s an underground river here!"

    Hearing the sound, uncle Lu and I ran over and found that we had reached the end of the shaft, but because of the light, we couldn''t see the place ten meters away.

    At the end of the shaft, the space suddenly became much larger, and there was even an underground river.

    From the previous situation of the shaft, it is very likely that Chen Feng was sucked into the shaft by the vortex, and then washed into the underground river along the shaft.

    The underground river is more than 50 meters wide, and the current is fast. It even looks boundless in the dark. In this case, how can we find Chen Feng?

    I think I have to find a means of transportation. At least I have to find a way to see if I can make a bamboo raft or something. At least I can float on the water with the help of the power of water. It''s convenient to find.

    But in this dark cave, apart from soil and rock, where can we make bamboo rafts?

    If there is no bamboo raft, we can only walk on our legs. If we break our legs, we may not be able to find Chen Feng.

    For this reason, I can''t help feeling a little anxious.

    Fortunately, at this time, uncle Lu suddenly opened his mouth and said, "there are boats on the river!"

    Hearing this, I subconsciously turned my head to look over, and sure enough, I saw a boat floating on the dark river, swaying on it, quite tottering.

    But the problem is that in the dark underground river, there are boats floating? What do you think of this? How weird is it?

    The audience in the studio also saw the boat and began to play their brain holes.

    [it feels like this is a ghost ship. The anchor must not go up. Once you go up, you can''t get down!]

    [I think it''s weird, too. It''s much more terrifying than in the shaft just now, OK? Anchor, I''d better not go. Let''s go. After all, life matters!]

    [ghost movies often have this kind of ghost ship on camera. Now I can smell a strange smell across the screen!]

    [upstairs, do you think you are Erlang God''s wheezing dog? Still smelling through the screen? Why don''t you go to heaven

    ����

    Even though the audience in the studio advised us not to get on the boat, in order to find Chen Feng as soon as possible, we didn''t care much. We immediately went to the underground river and waved to the boat on the river.

    The figure standing on the boat seemed to see us, and soon rowed the boat over.

    When I saw the boat coming to the shore, I raised my foot and wanted to go to the boat, but I was held by Mo liangye.

    "What are you doing? Hurry aboard, or Chen Feng won''t be saved in a moment! " I said anxiously.

    Instead of making a sound, he put out several pieces of money from the storage ring and handed it to the ship.

    "Come up!" The figure on the boat took the money and opened his mouth.

    With these words, Mo liangye let me step on the boat and finally pulled uncle Lu up.

    Then, the three of us stood on the narrow boat, one by one, looking at the nearly dark river to see if there was any trace of Chen Feng.

    But it''s also a thankless job. Chen Feng came down about ten minutes earlier than us. We lost some time in the shaft. With the current speed, he may have been washed far away.

    But we can not give up, even if there is only a glimmer of hope, we can never give up.

    He is our life and death partner, is my cousin, is our close relatives, now he is in trouble, even if there is only 0.01 hope, we must find him!

    The boat continued to drift along the direction of the underground river. I don''t know how long it lasted. The current suddenly became very turbulent, as if it was about to overturn the whole boat.

    Because I had no psychological preparation, when the boat swung, my whole body tilted, and I fell straight towards the rowers nearby.

    Head dizzy, a little confused, but fortunately people did not fall into the water, which is fortunate in the unfortunate bar.

    I rubbed my head, complained, put my hand on the ground, ready to get up.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, my eyes fell on the next thing.

    It''s a foot, but it''s not an ordinary foot, because there''s no flesh and blood on that foot, it''s a thick white bone.

    I followed that foot and looked up, but saw that the rower was not a man at all, but a terrible skeleton!

    Rao, I''ve seen some terrible scenes, but now when I see a skeleton right in front of me, and I can talk and row, isn''t it a little weird?

    I was so scared that I opened my mouth and screamed.

    Mo liangye heard the voice, saw my face full of fear, quickly came to help me, and asked with concern: "madam, how are you?"

    I shivered all over, pointed to the rowing skeleton and said in a trembling voice, "he... He''s not human!"

    Hearing what I said, the skeleton laughed and said, "in this gloomy underground river, which human is willing to do this hard work here?"

    I went to listen to what he said. Are we kidnapped?

 Chapter 478

    If we are kidnapped, we will die before we succeed. Instead of finding Chen Feng, we will be boarded by this skeleton ship.

    If we knew that, we might as well walk on two legs before. At least we don''t have to be scared to death by the skeleton, let alone be buried in the dark underground river to feed fish.

    Xu was just as scared as I was, and the audience in the live broadcast room sent out bullet screens one after another.

    [anchor, you see, I don''t want you to get on the boat, but you won''t listen to me. Now, I''m going to take all the boats, and I''m going to implicate Lord Hades, hum!]

    [upstairs, can you stop standing and talk without backache? If it''s you, don''t you have to choose to go by boat instead of walking

    That''s to say, it''s not kind not to give the main broadcaster any idea, but to say that it''s cool and cool

    I said, can you stop arguing? Is such a tense atmosphere used to fight? Just shut up and see how the anchors get through this crisis!]

    ����

    As soon as the barrage came out, the whole studio was quiet, as if waiting for us to deal with the skeleton in front of us.

    But I don''t know why, when Mo liangye heard me, he looked up at the skeleton and didn''t react at all. He didn''t even frown.

    This... This seems not to be his reaction, right?

    In the past, whenever I met ghosts, Mo liangye was the first time to protect me from being hurt.

    But today... How does it feel a little strange?

    "You... You don''t hit him? He''s going to eat us or catch us on this boat. You don''t mean to beat him at all? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye smiles and says, "he''s just a ferryman on the netherworld river. Why should I beat him?"

    "Put... Ferry people?"

    Mo liangye nodded and continued: "in the underworld of every country, there is the Youming River, and people who row boats to ferry ghosts on the Youming River are called ferry people. Because the netherworld river is often very deep underground, and the Yin Qi is too heavy, it is impossible for a living person to serve as a ferry man. Therefore, the ferry man is often a dead person or a skeleton or even a ghost. They are only responsible for the ferry. Generally, as long as they don''t attack them, they won''t hurt the people on the boat. "

    "Are you... Are you sure? Can take a skeleton ferry boat, really terrible, you see my goose bumps are up. Why don''t we let him pull over and let''s go down for a walk? " I suggested.

    After all, a normal person is not willing to face a skeleton. After a long time, I really doubt whether I will have nightmares at night.

    The skeleton seems to have heard my words. He laughs and says: "girl, you can''t get on or get off the boat on the netherworld river if you want. According to the rules of the underworld, you Ming boat is absolutely not allowed to get off the boat. What''s more, we have now reached the most dangerous section of you Ming River. If we go down now, it will definitely be a desperate ending. "

    "Then... Isn''t that the only way to sit down all the time?" I really want to cry now.

    Then, a wave came from the river and almost overturned the boat.

    "Sit down!" The skeleton warned.

    Seeing this posture, how dare I mention getting off the ship again?

    Thank God for not falling into the dark river!

    So uncle Lu and I sat on the deck of the boat and did not dare to move.

    As for Mo liangye, he stood at the stern of the boat, one by one with the skeleton, trying to keep the balance of the boat.

    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed that the underground river, which is nearly 100 meters deep, would have such a turbulent water potential. It''s just like the Yellow River. A huge wave came up and I wanted to split the boat in half.

    Fortunately, the skeletons who rowed were also experienced, and they were escorted by the dark night at the stern of the boat, so that the boat would not be destroyed and people would die.

    "Well... How could there be such a big wave in the river? It''s not scientific! " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    While rowing the boat, the skeleton laughed and said, "in fact, there are no such big waves on weekdays. It''s estimated that when those kids led the hell fire up, they startled it. Now it''s out looking for food."

    "It? Which one is it? You mean there''s something else in the river besides us? " I have a bad feeling for no reason.

    "Of course, this dark world is more dangerous than the world above. Especially now the underworld is in chaos, even the underworld is dead, and every ghost is busy running for his life. Who else can care to deal with this ghost thing! " The skeleton replied.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help feeling more puzzled.

    What''s the size of the ghost in the underground river that can make huge waves?

    Is it a fish the size of a truck?

    Or an old turtle that has lived for thousands of years?

    Or is it a big crab that has become an elite?

    In recent months, I''ve seen so many strange things that I''ve seen nothing strange.

    But Rao is so, the next second, a huge wave hit, and then a huge thing came out of the river, my whole person was still silly.

    It''s huge, almost to the top of the cave over the river. It has eight heads and eight tails, but only one body. It''s a complete monster!

    His eyes looked like a red lantern lit, and his whole body was green like moss, but his belly was bloody and bright red, like erosion.

    What kind of monster is this?

    Even if I met BAMO, the snake king, on Thailand''s honeymoon island before, it was not so terrible.

    At least, BAMO is a normal sea snake.

    And this one in front of me, eight heads and eight tails, and it''s still so big, it''s almost like the rhythm of frightening people to pee every minute.

    The audience in the live room saw the monster, and they were confused.

    [what the hell is this? I feel terrible. It''s definitely the scariest thing I''ve ever seen since watching the live broadcast by the anchor!]

    I''m afraid I''ll have a nightmare

    [I was afraid of snakes, especially this kind of snake with eight heads and eight tails. I have goose bumps. Anchor, you are responsible for me!]

    [I know what it is. It''s Baqi snake! I''ve seen it in Naruto before. It''s a monster in Japanese mythology. It''s considered to be the symbol of water disaster in houchuyun area in ancient times!]

    ����

    Seeing the barrage from the audience and mentioning the big snake of Baqi, I thought of something in a moment.

    There is a saying in the book of mountains and seas, the overseas North Sutra: the snake has nine heads and eats countless people. Wherever it goes, it will make the country prosperous.

    The nine headed snake in the book of mountains and seas is the evil spirit Xiang Liu.

    It was originally a minister under the water god Gonggong. Later, the Yellow Emperor cut off one head and one tail with Xuanyuan sword, leaving eight heads and eight tails. It fled East in a hurry, went down the Yellow River into the sea, and came to Japan. Then it became the Baqi snake in ancient Japanese legend.

 Chapter 479

    "It seems that we''re really out of luck today. Before that group of kids led the hell fire here and scalded Baqi snake''s stomach. Now it''s angry. This time, I''m afraid we''re going to have a lot of bad luck! " Said the rowing skeleton with a sigh.

    Who knows, this words sound just fall, Mo cool night then tiny smile for a while, answer a way: "that is before you meet me!"

    After that, Mo liangye turned his eyes to Uncle Lu and me and said, "madam, you''ll have to sit down for a while."

    I nodded subconsciously. Just as I wanted to say something to him, I saw that he had jumped to the top of the head of one of the big snakes.

    Baqi snake was angry because he was scalded in the stomach. Now seeing that Mo Liang came at night, he was even more angry. He immediately opened his mouth to bite Mo Liang at night.

    In the instant, the cold sword was transferred from the storage ring to the cold sword.

    The snake''s head spewed out a stream of blood and sprayed directly on the top of the cave, hoping to paint the whole cave top bright red.

    Mo liangye''s body was naturally stained with some snake blood, but he didn''t stop because of it. Instead, he used his hand harder and cut off the snake''s head with cold sword.

    Baqi snake, who has lost a head, is now at the top of his anger. He will bump the snake''s head that Mo liangye stands on to the top of the cave, trying to kill Mo liangye directly.

    About it has lost a head, big deal now with this head to take ink cool night a life, it is also cost-effective for it.

    But it''s a pity that with the skill of cool night, how can it be accomplished?

    Almost when the big snake banged its head against the top of the cave, Mo liangye jumped into the dark river.

    And the big snake didn''t have time to react, so he could only watch his snake head bump into the top of the cave and become rotten.

    Originally, eight snakeheads were cut off by Mo liangye, but now another one is broken, leaving only six.

    But even if there are only six left, the huge body of Baqi snake is enough for us to drink.

    What''s more, Baqi snake has found our boat and is swimming towards us quickly.

    Seeing this scene, even the previously calm skeleton was flustered. He quickly swung the oar in his hand, trying to leave the attack range of Baqi snake as much as possible.

    But the problem is that the big snake is huge and the speed of swimming is amazing. Is it comparable to the speed of our boat?

    No, in just a few seconds, the big snake had swam less than 10 meters away from our boat.

    So close to see this big snake, I really feel what is fear.

    This kind of fear, even before in honeymoon island against snake king BAMO, have never had.

    Now such a big strange snake is close at hand. We can overturn our boat with any movement. I think we are looking for our own death.

    "It''s over. I didn''t go out to see the almanac today. If we run into this thing, we''ll definitely have to feed the snake!" The rowing skeleton said with a dejected face.

    At this moment, the situation was already very dangerous. Now when I heard the skeleton saying this, my heart was even more angry. I blurted out: "shut up! You want to feed the snake, but I don''t want to! "

    At that time, I immediately transferred Lu Ban chi from the storage ring, ready to fight.

    Although Baqi snake is terrible, it is better to die in battle than to wait for death.

    It doesn''t make us better, so I don''t have to make it better. It''s a big deal!

    But having said that, I underestimated the ability of the big snake. It looked at us fiercely with six tongues. Then it leaned back fiercely and rushed towards us in a sudden.

    From its movements, I know that it has made great efforts to kill us at one stroke.

    If so, then we really have nowhere to run.

    But even if it''s buried in the belly of a snake, I can''t let it get any advantage.

    Thinking of this, I immediately raised Lu Banchi straight, facing the throat of the big snake.

    With the sharpness of my lubanchi, as long as it dares to jump up, I can definitely cut its throat at the moment of falling into the water.

    Seeing Baqi snake getting closer and closer to our boat, I felt that my heart was in my throat.

    The next scene, however, was completely unexpected.

    When the big snake was only less than 3 meters away from our boat, Mo liangye suddenly came out of the water. The cold sword in his hand quickly rowed up from under the big snake''s belly to six places where his tongue split. Then he took out the cold sword fiercely and waved it. In a moment, he chopped off the snake''s head.

    Not only that, after the snake''s stomach was scratched by the cold sword of Mo liangye, it only stopped for a few seconds, then the whole snake broke into two and half, and fell into the dark river.

    This scene came so fast that I didn''t have time to react at all. I was stupefied in the boat.

    And I also have the same muddle than the live audience, their barrage one after another.

    [ah, Lord underworld is so powerful that he successfully killed this ugly snake. He can''t be any more domineering!]

    It''s too fast, isn''t it? I haven''t seen it yet, and then it''s over? Is the hand speed so fast

    [yes, the eight Qi snake said so much, but he was not easily killed by the Lord Hades. It''s so childish!]

    [I really want to have a handsome man like Lord Hades, who can fight and protect his wife. God, did you hear my prayer

    [upstairs, I''m afraid you have to save a galaxy before you can have this fortune in your next life!]

    ����

    Seeing that Baqi snake was easily killed by Mo liangye, the rowing skeleton was so surprised that he couldn''t speak.

    "That''s... That''s it?" Said the skeleton in a trembling voice.

    At this moment, Mo liangye had returned to the boat, glanced at the skeleton and said, "I said that you thought Baqi snake was terrible. It was before you met me."

    "Even the ghost king of this generation can''t deal with Baqi snake. You killed it easily. Who are you Asked the skeleton tentatively.

    Mo Liang night did not answer, but directly took out his own underworld gold seal, light asked: "this thing, do you recognize?"

    When the skeleton saw the gold seal of Hades, he was even more stupid.

    "You... You are..."

    The skeleton didn''t finish his words, so he knelt down in front of Mo liangye with a plop and saluted him respectfully: "villain, join the Lord of Hades!"

    Mo liangye didn''t put on any airs. He looked down at him and said faintly, "get up, I''m not the Hades of Japan. You don''t have to salute me. Today, I''m here just to find someone who has been sucked in from the hot spring pool above. Do you know where he''s going? "

 Chapter 480

    "The people sucked in from the hot springs above? That might have gone a long way. The water potential of the netherworld river is very urgent. In a few minutes, people can be washed far away. " Answered the rowing skeleton.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but feel anxious and asked: "well... Where does the netherworld river lead to? Where can we find that man? "

    The skeleton thought for a moment and said, "this Youming river is connected with the river, and belongs to a tributary of the river. If that person is lucky that he has not been washed into the river, once he has been washed into the river, it will not help even if you look for him now. "

    This words a, our several hearts all fiercely sink.

    We know better than anyone where the river is.

    Once Chen Feng is washed into the river, he will be trapped for thousands of years and suffer a lot.

    After a thousand years, there may not be life.

    In other words, once Chen Feng is washed into the river, his life is almost over.

    So when we hear this, we can''t be in a hurry.

    "We''ve been down for a long time, and we haven''t even seen his shadow. Does it mean that he has been washed into the river of forgetting Sichuan?" I looked anxiously at the skeleton and asked.

    "It''s not necessarily that. The Youming river is in a hurry, but there are many twists and turns. If your friend''s life is big, maybe he can find a way to survive at the turning place!" The skeleton answered.

    Although skeletons say so, I''m still worried at the moment.

    I don''t know how deep the netherworld river is, but it must be too deep to hide a monster like Baqi snake.

    Chen Feng is not very familiar with the nature of water, so deep river, may not have drifted to the river, it has been hanging in the water.

    In this way, Chen Feng is now basically more of a bad luck.

    Seems to see my face is not very good, Mo cool night embraces my shoulder, opening a way: "it''s OK, Chen Feng his lucky person has his own appearance, certainly will be OK."

    I know that Mo liangye is comforting me. How can it be OK to be washed down such a deep and long river?

    Even if people are still alive, it is estimated that there are only half lives left.

    But now, no matter how anxious I am, it''s useless.

    At present, can only think of a way to see if Chen Feng can find, and then with him to escape here, more plans.

    Thinking of this, I asked the skeleton, "how far is it from the river of forgetting Sichuan?"

    "It''s not far. It''s only 30 kilometers. And there is a sharp turn in front of you. If your friend is washed down by the water, he is likely to catch a stone or something and climb up the bank at the turning place. " The skeleton replied.

    I thought about it for a while and thought that the skeleton had a point.

    As long as Chen Feng is not in a coma when he is washed away by the river, he will try to survive.

    And in front of that place, the current just turns there, the water will be relatively gentle, just suitable for Chen Feng to climb ashore!

    Thinking about this, I hardly hesitated, so I said to the skeleton, "you take us to the corner ahead, and we''ll get off the boat there."

    Hearing what I said, skeleton hesitated for a moment, turned his head and looked at Mo liangye, as if seeking his consent.

    Mo cool night light Piao he one eye, thin lips tiny Qi: "my family princess''s meaning, is this king''s meaning, you do as you please!"

    Hearing this, the skeleton was stunned and looked at me in surprise: "she... Is she your princess?"

    "What''s the matter?" I asked? Don''t I look like that? "

    That skeleton learned the identity of Mo liangye, where dare to deny? He shook his head and said, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no

    I waved to the skeleton and said, "come on, don''t talk so much nonsense. Row a boat and take us to the front corner. We have to save people!"

    The skeleton didn''t dare to talk any more, so he picked up the oar and rowed quickly.

    To tell you the truth, there is such a big Buddha in Mo liangye pestling here. It''s easy to speak.

    No, the skeleton rowed with all his life. After a few minutes, he finally sent us to the beach at the corner ahead.

    At this point, the task of the skeleton was completed. Naturally, there was no need to continue to follow us. He said goodbye to us in a hurry and rowed away.

    After seeing the skeleton boat disappear on the Youming River, the three of us walked along the bank, looking for Chen Feng''s trace.

    But I don''t know if we are looking for the wrong direction. We have been walking far, and we haven''t seen anything related to Chen Feng.

    In vain, let us feel very frustrated.

    In this dark underground world, where can Chen Feng be rushed?

    We''ve been in the boat for so long, and we''ve gone so far, so it''s time to catch up with him, but now let''s not talk about the person who found him, we can''t even find a hair, OK?

    Seeing that we haven''t found it for such a long time, the audience in the live broadcasting room is also a little worried at the moment.

    [anchor, is cousin really dead? Why do I have a bad feeling? "

    [yes, if my cousin really hangs up, won''t no one come to make fun of it? If no one is funny and adjust the atmosphere, ghost hunting will be very nervous. So, anchor, you''d better get your cousin back. We all hope he''s OK

    [now I can only pray silently for my cousin. Although he is not handsome, he is also a good man. Should a good man live a safe life? "

    [I don''t think my cousin is so easy to die. My cousin must be hiding somewhere to play hide and seek with the anchor!]

    ����

    Looking at the barrage of these audiences one by one, I feel more and more depressed, and I want to cry.

    This is just a short half a year, grandma died, ye Zichen died, if now even Chen Feng died, I really don''t know how to go back.

    People around one after another betray, leave, die, and finally if only I live in this world, what''s the meaning?

    I want a life where everyone is safe and loving each other.

    Can be such a simple wish, God is not willing to meet me?

    However, just as I was feeling sorry for myself, uncle Lu suddenly cried not far away: "Xiao Fei, there is blood here!"

    This voice, just like giving me a shot of cardiotonic, I rushed over and looked towards uncle Lu''s finger. I saw that it was a few drops of blood, and it was not dry.

    This proves that the bleeding person has just been injured and is likely to be around here.

    And this place goes deep underground, and no one can come except ghosts.

    In addition, the blood is bright and does not have a fishy smell. It will never be the blood of ghosts.

    The only explanation is human beings!

    Before us, there is only one person who has entered the dark underground world, that is Chen Feng!

    Although judging from the blood, he is likely to be injured, and the situation should not be very good, for us, at least now we have a clue.

    As long as there is a clue, we can find Chen Feng and save him!

    So, we regained our spirits, followed the blood on the ground, looking forward little by little, and finally walked into a field of flowers.

    This flower posture enchanting, leafless, white body, looks like a kind of unspeakable beauty.

    But I don''t know why, I always feel that the shape of this flower seems to be familiar.

    Not only me, but also Mo liangye''s face after seeing these flowers became extremely dignified, as if worried about something.

    "Ma''am, this is the other shore flower." Ink cool night sink voice way.

    Hearing this, my whole body was stunned. I looked at the flower again and found that it was basically the same as Li Manshu''s other shore flower except for the color!

    The discovery left me speechless.

    When I think of the face that looks like Li Manshu at the bottom of the pool before the collapse of the hot spring pool, the chill at the bottom of my heart suddenly gushed out.

    The bead on Chen Feng''s neck is sealed with the soul of Li Manshu. Now there are so many white flowers on the other side. I doubt whether the target of the other side is not Chen Feng at all, but the crystal bead on Chen Feng''s neck!

    If so, it would be terrible.

    I''m afraid no one knows more about the depth of Li Manshu''s resentment than I do.

    Before, she used skin mask to kill so many innocent women, just to disguise herself as a grace to mix with me, and then to find a chance to give me a fatal blow.

    For Li Manshu, as long as she can kill me, she can do anything, even kill everyone, she must achieve the goal of killing me.

    Such a woman, not easy to be ink cold night seal, if it is released again, it is absolutely endless trouble!

    Think of here, I subconsciously grasped the hand of Mo liangye, for fear that Li Manshu really jumped out from where.

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, in front of us not far from the flowers, suddenly came a sound of knowing rate.

    Mo liangye subconsciously protects uncle Lu and me behind him in a protective posture.

    Then, he took us slowly forward, silent, almost no sound.

    My heart almost jumped to my throat as I watched the place where the sound was coming closer and closer.

    If it''s a monster or something, it''s OK to say that the big deal is a fight.

    But if you jump out of a limanshu, it''s not just a fight, but a rhythm that never dies!

    The key is that once Li Manshu is sealed, Chen Feng is likely to have been killed.

    It''s strange that her cruel master can give Chen Feng a living eloquence!

    But now that we have found this place, no matter what the result is waiting for us, we can only rush forward.

    So, Mo liangye motioned us to step back slightly. Then he jumped into the flowers and grabbed the thing that made the sound

 Chapter 481

    Uncle Lu and I were hanging in the same heart and almost jumped out of the throat.

    But when we see the things twisted out by a hand of Mo liangye, we are all stunned.

    Why is he?

    When Xu saw us on the spot, he suddenly opened his mouth and yelled, "Hey, are you stupid? Put me down

    It''s Chen Feng''s voice!

    That''s right. Chen Feng, who is just wearing a pair of swimming trunks and looks like a street tramp, is the one we''ve been looking for!

    We had been looking for him for so long before, but we didn''t find him. We thought he had been washed into the river. But we didn''t expect to catch the monster hiding in the dark now and catch him.

    This can really be said to be stepping all over the iron shoes without looking for any place!

    However, now that we have found Chen Feng, the three of us can rest assured.

    Thinking of this, I smile a little and say to Chen Feng: "cousin, you haven''t seen for a while. How can you be like a beggar? If I hadn''t heard your voice, I would have sent you a few dollars! "

    At the moment, has been determined to be Chen Feng, ink cool night will naturally put him down.

    Chen Feng patted the soil on his body, then wiped his face and said, "do you think I want to do this? Just now when I was above, somehow, I followed the magic to jump into the hot spring pool, and I couldn''t control myself at all. Later, I was sucked into a well and washed down the water into the river. You don''t know. The river is as cold as ice. It''s freezing to death. "

    "Then why are you hiding in the flowers? Do you want to be a flower picking Avenue here? " I asked jokingly.

    Chen Feng gave me a white look and scolded: "when your sister''s flower picking road! I was washed by the river, OK? You see, my head was knocked when I was climbing up the bank, and now it''s still bleeding! As for the flower, I don''t know how it came from. Anyway, I thought it was pretty good at that time, so I got in. I didn''t expect that I was almost killed by you as monsters! "

    "You can''t blame us. Who let you hide in the flowers? In this dark and strange underground world, anyone will treat you as a ghost, OK?" I said.

    "All right, little cousin, whatever you say, you can get me a suit first." Chen Feng stretched out his hand and asked me the main way.

    I shook my head and said, "I don''t have any. Would you like to ask my husband?"

    Chen Feng pitifully looks at Mo liangye. Mo liangye also shakes his head helplessly, indicating that he doesn''t have it.

    Now Chen Feng is really speechless.

    Before we were soaking in hot springs, we were basically wearing swimsuits and trunks, so we didn''t have time to change clothes, OK?

    Fortunately, I usually have two sets in the storage ring. Now I wear one set and give it to Uncle Lu, while Mo liangye obviously only brings his own set.

    In this way, Chen Feng can only continue to wear swimming trunks.

    "You''re cruel. You didn''t even bring me a suit. Well, I can see through you

    Chen Feng said angrily, then turned around to see if he could find something nearby that could be used as clothes.

    But this more than 100 meters deep underground, in addition to a few of us, are basically ghosts, now can find clothes just strange!

    However, one thing is more important than looking for clothes now, that is to find out what happened to the face like Li Manshu in the hot spring pool.

    So, I tentatively asked Chen Feng: "the crystal bead on your neck... Nothing unexpected?"

    Chen Feng was looking for clothes among the flowers. When he heard my words, he immediately took the crystal bead around his neck in his hand and said, "isn''t this bead right here? What can happen? This bead is my life. Except for your husband, I will not give it to you even if it is the king of heaven

    I took a close look at the crystal bead and made sure that the color in the bead had not changed at all. It was still as enchanting as silk.

    But since there is no problem with the crystal bead, how to explain the strange face of Li Manshu at the bottom of the pool?

    What''s more, why are there so many white flowers here?

    All kinds of questions, in my heart hit a big question mark, let me think of a reason.

    Who knows, at this time, Chen Feng there suddenly issued a joyful voice.

    "I said that my luck would not be so bad. If I can find clothes in this ghost place, it''s God''s help!"

    With that, Chen Feng picked up the clothes on the ground and casually put them on his body.

    "Although it''s a little small, and it''s a lady''s, some of them are better than none!" Chen Feng said happily.

    At the moment, he was just looking for clothes to wear. He had no idea what it meant to find a set of women''s clothes in such a place.

    I tried to tell him to stop, but I couldn''t.

    Because in the river not far away from us, there stands a woman with her back to us and half naked, brushing the water on her white and smooth body bit by bit.

    In other words, the woman was bathing by the river, and the clothes Chen Feng found were the woman''s!

    This is very embarrassing!

    The girl''s family is taking a bath. Should I stop Chen Feng or not?

    Stop it, with Chen Feng''s character, it''s estimated that she will cry out. Maybe she will disturb the girl who is bathing in the river.

    Don''t stop, let Chen Feng put on the girl''s clothes, how can the girl come back?

    It''s so hard for me!

    Like me, when the audience in the live room saw such a scene in front of them, they also sent out bullet screens one after another.

    [I just went to watch a live broadcast. Not only can I see Lord Pluto in his swimming trunks, but now I can even see the bathing pictures of beauties. It''s too valuable. What''s the point? "

    [anchor, you are trying to do something! Are you not afraid of the police uncle taking you away

    [although I''m a woman, I can see this girl bathing. I have nosebleed. Does that mean I can be straight or curved?]

    [upstairs, you''re a rotten girl. I''m a man who didn''t have nosebleed after seeing it. You''ve got to shed wool! However, the girl''s back looks really good, but I don''t know what her face looks like. I feel that I''m going to sleep again tonight

    ����

    However, I never thought that during the period when the audience was shooting, Chen Feng also found the girl who was bathing with her back to us.

    "Watch... Cousin, you pinch me quickly, i... I''m not dreaming, am I? Can you still see such a beautiful scene under the ground? " Chen Feng said and put his arm in front of me.

    I was too lazy to pay attention to him. I raised my foot and kicked him. I scolded: "look at the wool, you three close your eyes for me! Look again, and I''ll cut out your eyes! "

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye and uncle Lu turned around consciously and moved their eyes away from the girl.

    Only Chen Feng, completely deaf to my words, is still watching the girl in the river take a bath.

    And the more I look at it, the more energetic I am, the more nosebleed I have.

    "Well, do you want to be so hopeless? It''s just to see a woman take a bath. She even has nosebleed. What do you want to do? " I said discontentedly.

    Chen Feng looked at the girl in the shower with an obsessed face and murmured: "you are a woman, you don''t understand, this... This is the nature of men..."

    But I don''t know if the noise between us was too loud. The girl in the river suddenly turned her head and looked at us in surprise: "you... Who are you? How dare you break into my flower field

    In fact, when the woman turned her head, Chen Feng and I were more surprised than her.

    Because the woman''s as like as two peas.

    "This... This seems to be the face I saw at the bottom of the hot spring pool. At that time, it was her who had attracted me all the time, and I was sucked into the deep underground world for no reason!" Chen Feng trembles the voice to say, the speech is full of inconceivable.

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, Mo liangye was also surprised. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the woman in the river who was still facing us with half her back and only turned her face.

    Eye can reach place, see the facial expression of Mo cool night gradually dignified rise.

    Obviously, not only Chen Feng and I think this woman is like Li Manshu, but also Mo liangye.

    But Mo liangye had seen some people in the world. Even now, he didn''t panic except his face was a little more dignified. Instead, he pulled the crystal bead on Chen Feng''s neck and looked at it carefully.

    "It shouldn''t be her. She''s still in it!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    But if it''s not Li Manshu, who is this woman?

    Why does she look like Li Manshu? It''s almost like it''s carved in a mold!

    Seeing that we were all in a daze on the spot, the woman in the river could not help getting angry. Her slender fingers moved, and then she saw countless white flowers flying out of the white flower field behind us and went straight to the woman.

    In a few seconds, the woman''s body was covered by white flowers, only her head and slender arms were exposed.

    After everything was covered, the woman finally got up from the river and walked slowly towards us.

    Xu was afraid of being calculated by Li Manshu before. At the moment, when I saw her face coming towards us, my heart was a little nervous unconsciously.

    But the woman didn''t seem to want to hurt us at all. On the contrary, she looked at us for a long time, and then she said with childishness: "are you deaf? Don''t you hear what I''m asking you? Come on! Who on earth are you

    I carefully observed this woman and found that although she looked very similar to Li Manshu, her eyes were very different.

    Li Manshu''s eyes, enchanting in a cunning and cruel, there is an unspeakable strange.

    But this woman''s eyes are very clear, let a person feel clean and pure, a bit of Yin Luan''s gas is not.

    If it''s really the same person, how can the gap between the front and back eyes be so big?

 Chapter 482

    Maybe I wanted to know the details of the woman in front of me too much. My heart sank and I summoned up the courage to say, "we are passers-by. We just passed here by accident. Who are you?"

    The woman of that white flower looked at me and said faintly: "I am me, not anyone!"

    Oh, this girl is still hard tempered. Can she even talk back?

    It seems that she won''t give in unless she takes out some trump card.

    At the moment, for a woman, the biggest threat is that she has no clothes to wear. Although she has white flowers to avoid her body for the time being, it can''t be covered all the time, can it?

    Think of here, I smile, proud said: "girl, if you don''t say, then your clothes... Can only be my cousin wear away!"

    Finish saying, I intentionally made a wink at Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng understood, deliberately squinting at the woman, a face of banter said: "you this flower beauty is beautiful, but should not be able to resist tossing, right? If you spend it, don''t you want spring to burst out

    Chen Feng is also a dishonest, after that, he deliberately stretched out his finger to the girl, trying to tease the woman.

    But who knows, without waiting for Chen Feng to touch the woman, the woman quickly grabs Chen Feng''s finger and throws it down.

    The next second, we heard a click of Chen Feng''s hand.

    Well, Chen Feng''s fingers are useless. Isn''t it a steal?

    After the woman dislocated her finger, Chen Feng covered her finger and felt so painful that she could hardly speak.

    "You... You woman... Are so vicious! Ju... Even broke my finger... If it wasn''t for your beauty, I would kill you! "

    But the woman just a light look at Chen Feng, then casually asked: "with you?"

    "You... You look down on me?" Chen Feng became angry.

    The woman snorted coldly and said, "although I don''t know who you are, why should I look up to a thief who steals a woman''s clothes?"

    Chen Feng this is thoroughly despised, and despise let him completely speechless.

    In order to deny face, he simply took off the woman''s clothes and threw them on the ground.

    "Just a few clothes? I will give it back to you! I''ve never seen such a fierce woman as you. She''s more fierce than my cousin! "

    I thought the woman would pick up the clothes and put them on, but she didn''t pick them up. Instead, she snapped her fingers and lit a fire on the clothes, burning them all clean.

    "You wear it. It''s too dirty. I hate it." The woman said without expression.

    I went. Does this woman have such personality?

    But without the clothes, how can she wear them? Is there something wrong with the girl''s brain?

    However, what happened next proved that I worried too much about everything.

    This is not, after the woman burned the clothes that Chen Feng had worn, she suddenly closed her eyes and recited a magic word. Then she saw that the flowers that had covered her body had disappeared into her body bit by bit. Finally, they gradually condensed into a set of gauze clothes with white flowers, and wrapped her body perfectly. Many places that should be covered were covered tightly.

    The exquisite gauze clothes, with a woman''s graceful posture and gorgeous appearance, at first glance, are almost like fairies.

    I have to say that this woman''s skill in front of her is a bit against the sky.

    The flowers are directly turned into clothes, and they are so good-looking. This... Did a woman open a tailor''s shop in her last life?

    Seeing this scene, not only a few of us were stunned, but also the audience in the studio were dumbfounded.

    [sisters, don''t you think this dress is special? I''d like to ask the anchor to throw a link to a certain treasure

    I also think that this dress should only be in the sky, but rarely seen in the world

    [isn''t she really a fairy sister? Er... Seriously, I have a hunch that Chen Feng and this fairy sister will have an affair in the future! They knew each other in the same way that Dong Yong met the seven fairies

    The old fellow upstairs has been pricking up. What I think of for Mao is pig Bajie peeping at spider sperm bathing

    No matter what you see, I just want to say, I want a link to this dress! Drop the link, please drop the link!]

    ����

    Although the live broadcast room barrage one after another, but now my eyes, has been completely attracted by the woman.

    It''s not because she''s beautiful and her clothes are beautiful, but because of a tattoo under her clavicle.

    Before, the woman turned her back to us. Later, when she turned around, her head and arms were covered by white flowers on the other side of the river, so that we didn''t notice that she had a tattoo under her clavicle.

    So that until now, when she turned those white flowers on the other side into a dress, revealing the beautiful and sexy collarbone, we could see the tattoo.

    Like me, Chen Feng also saw the tattoo under the woman''s clavicle, and suddenly the whole person was stunned.

    "You... How can you have this tattoo under your clavicle? Where on earth did this come from? " Chen Feng asked in a trembling voice.

    Hearing Chen Feng''s question, the woman looked down at her tattoo under her clavicle, and said blankly: "I don''t know who this tattoo is, and I don''t know how I have this tattoo on my body. In a word, since I became a human body, it''s here, even if I can''t wipe it off."

    I took a look at this woman''s face, and saw that she didn''t seem to be lying. Then I asked faintly, "how long ago did you start to become human?"

    "About three months ago. Before that, I was just the most vigorous white flower on the other side of the field. It was almost withered, but one day, I don''t know what happened, there was a flash of light in this place, and then I changed from flower shape to human body

    When a woman says these words, she seems to be a little disappointed. It''s the kind of emotion that comes from her heart. She doesn''t hide it at all.

    But the woman''s words shocked us even more.

    Because the tattoo under the woman''s clavicle is the head portrait of Chen Feng''s girlfriend en Zhen in Korea.

    As the woman said, three months ago, we had just arrived in Korea, met Eun Jung and started a new journey.

    In other words, at that time, it was the time when the real Enzhen was killed and completely replaced by Li Manshu.

    If so, I really don''t understand what kind of relationship this woman has with Li Manshu and en Zhen.

    Compared with my confusion, Mo liangye had seen a lot and soon understood the connection.

    "Madame, have you ever heard of schizophrenia?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    I nodded, ready to answer, but suddenly it seemed to think of something, quickly asked: "you mean, this woman is not another Li Manshu after schizophrenia?"

    Mo liangye turned his head and looked at the woman carefully for a while, then he finally spoke again: "maybe it''s incredible, but it''s also the most reasonable explanation at present. Basically, every human being has many facets, but some people''s split personalities are obvious, and some people''s split personalities are hidden, and even will not be exposed in their whole lives. And Li Manshu''s character is almost stubborn to the extreme, in this case, it is easy to split a second self. Generally speaking, it''s like having two little people fighting in their heads. "

    "That... That can''t be split like this, can it? In general, as like as two peas, Li and Shu are the two different personalities, they are different from each other in the same body. I feel a little incredible.

    Mo liangye sighed and said, "Li Manshu is different from others. She is not only a ghost, but also a flower fairy on the other side. At the beginning, the other shore flower was actually of two colors. One is called manjushahua, which is as bright red as blood as we used to see Li Manshu. The other is called Datura. Like the flowers in front of us and this woman, it is as pure as snow. If Li Manshu, who we knew before, represents the evil of the other shore flower, then what this woman represents is the innocence of the other shore flower. Although they look different, they are actually two different sides of the other side flower. In other words, the woman in front of her is Li Manshu who has not been infected by the evil in the world! "

    Mo liangye''s words are astonishing, it''s incredible, but it''s the only explanation at the moment.

    But even so, there is one thing I don''t know.

    "What about the tattoo under her clavicle, as you say?" I asked.

    Ink cool night''s eyes, deeply looked at the woman''s tattoo under the clavicle, looked at two eyes, light way: "perhaps, this is fate! Everything in this world has a causal cycle. At the beginning, in order to deceive your wife, Li Manshu even killed the real Enzhen. After the death of Enzhen, her soul unexpectedly drifted to the white flowers on the other side, turned into a light, flashed on the flower that the woman opened, and integrated into the flower soul of the woman. Then she got the tattoo. "

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, Chen Feng''s tongue is rolling.

    "You... You mean this woman is actually the combination of Li Manshu and en Zhen before she blackened?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "that''s it."

    I have to say that the words of Mo liangye bring a great deal of information.

    Rao, no matter how imaginative I am, I can''t imagine that things would be like this.

    It''s unheard of, unheard of!

    However, before we could figure it out, the woman''s face suddenly changed slightly and made a silent gesture to us, indicating that we should not make a sound.

    But it''s fine. Why doesn''t she want us to talk?

    What does that mean?

    As if seeing through what I thought, the woman whispered, "they''re coming!"

    "Who''s here?" I asked in a low voice.

    "Drunkard boys, they''re coming to marry me!" Woman light answer way.

    what��

    Our rival drunkard boy in Japan actually wants to marry her as his wife?

    Shit! Can this woman give us any more surprises?

 Chapter 483

    If this woman is married to a drunkard boy, isn''t she our enemy?

    The sealed red Li Manshu stands on the opposite side of the Fang family. Now the white flower represents the non blackened Li Manshu on the other side of the drunkard boy.

    Shit, why does Mao have to be tough with us, whether it''s red or white? Who are we going to mess with?

    When the woman saw me looking at her resentfully, she quickly squeezed a complicated seal with her hands and recited a mantra. Then she saw the white flowers moving quickly and surrounded us.

    Look at this posture. Is this woman setting up a border to trap us and herself in it?

    Moreover, this border seems to make me feel a little familiar, just like the one in which Li Manshu trapped me when I married Mo liangye.

    If I didn''t believe in Mo liangye''s analysis of this woman''s life experience before, I would have completely believed her identity when I saw that this woman had almost the same boundary as Li Manshu.

    But now I''m not sure whether this woman is evil or not.

    Can''t you think she is simple and kind just because she is in white?

    Are not all those riding white horses Tang monks?

    After finishing the border, the woman looked at me and said slowly, "are you hostile to me?"

    Seeing that the woman was straight to the point, I didn''t want to go on beating about the Bush and simply admitted the question she asked.

    "Yes, not only am I hostile to you, but all four of us have a suspicious attitude towards you. To be honest, you look very much like a person we used to know, almost like a person, so... "

    Without waiting for me to finish, the woman took over my words and said, "if I''m not wrong, the woman you''re talking about should be your enemy, and you should be scared."

    It seems that this woman is not stupid, and the mind is obviously not as simple as we think.

    In this way, we have to guard against her!

    Thinking of this, I said to the woman, "yes, you do look like one of our enemies. By the way, the enemy had been coveting my husband before. I don''t know if you covet him? "

    I asked this on purpose.

    You know, in the past, the reason why Li Manshu had a grudge against me was because she was so obsessed with Mo liangye.

    Since this woman has countless ties with Li Manshu, she must also have some special feelings for Mo liangye.

    As long as there is this kind of emotion in her heart, it proves that there is Li Manshu''s obsession in her heart.

    If this obsession in one day, she will one day become as ruthless as Li Manshu after blackening.

    Such a woman, we do not dare to stay alive!

    Having said that, the woman glanced at Mo liangye and asked, "what do you mean by him? Shuai is very handsome, but it''s not my dish. "

    I was so surprised that my chin almost fell off.

    Seriously, for the first time in a long time, I heard someone say that Mo liangye is not her dish.

    You know, in the past half a year or so, no matter where we go, all the women who have met Mo liangye, no matter how old or young, are absolutely in love with each other.

    But today, this woman... Doesn''t care about Mo liangye at all?

    And not deliberately pretend not to care, but from the heart do not care!

    You know, in this world, everything can be disguised, but love is the most difficult to disguise, even almost impossible to disguise.

    Because love a person''s eyes, with a hot light, as can in an instant each other''s every move into the eye of the light.

    But obviously, this woman''s eyes are very calm when she looks at the cool night, let alone the hot light, and even the slightest fluctuation in her eyes, OK?

    As surprised as I am, there are also the audience in the live room, who have issued a barrage against women''s words.

    [anchor, is this... The rhythm of Lord Hades being rejected? Are there any women in this world who dislike Lord Hades? I can''t believe my eyes!]

    [such a handsome man also dislikes her. Does she have eye problems or brain problems

    [anchor, is this woman pretending? Do you want to let your guard down first and then attack Lord Hades? "

    Yes, it''s quite possible! Now women''s routine, are too much, anchor you must not be fooled! We fans support you! In our hearts, only you are worthy of Lord Hades!]

    ����

    But no matter what these fans say, at the moment I basically believe that she has no desire for Mo liangye.

    In other words, she doesn''t have Li Manshu''s obsession. For us, it''s not threatening for the time being.

    Seeing that I didn''t seem to believe that she didn''t take a fancy to Mo liangye, the woman said faintly: "in fact, the man I like doesn''t have to be handsome, but he must have a sense of humor, and he can fool around, but when it comes to the key point, he must take responsibility!"

    Er... This requirement, just a sense of humor, can already exclude Mo liangye, but it seems that each one coincides with another person.

    Is this... An accident?

    I subconsciously turned to look at Chen Feng, Chen Feng also realized that the type of woman said may be him, can not help but feel very shocked.

    "Cousin, it seems that your spring is coming again!" I joked.

    Chen Feng looked at me blankly, looked at Mo liangye again, and asked: "this... What''s the matter with this special thing? I saw her for the first time today. How could she... "

    "You may forget that what she gathered was the double souls of Li Manshu and en Zhen, so it was normal to inherit their feelings." Ink cold night thin lips slightly open.

    Chen Feng was speechless for a moment, but there was joy in his eyes.

    "So you mean I may have picked up a pretty girl for nothing?" Chen Feng asked.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "it seems that God didn''t have the heart to be cruel to you, so I rushed to send you peach blossom."

    Chen Feng said with a smile: "peach blossom is a good peach blossom. It''s just a little fierce. Fortunately, some things are the same when the lights are turned off. What''s more, this girl is really worthy of the audience!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Chen Feng''s words came out, the woman grabbed Chen Feng''s hair and directly pulled him up, then hurled it towards the white flowers.

    Because of the woman in the flowers in the cloth under the border, so Chen Feng did not fall far, but hit on the transparent border, fell to the ground.

    Where can Chen Feng get this loss? I immediately jumped up to have a good theory with this woman.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, in the sight of several of us, a few kids suddenly appeared.

    These little ghosts are very ugly, with blue faces and tusks. They look obscene and terrible. You can see that they are not good ghosts.

    What''s more, these kids are more or less wearing a little red, and the word "wine" is written in Japanese on the back of their clothes.

    Obviously, these kids were sent by the drunkard boy.

    Before that woman said that the drunkard boy wanted to marry her to be his wife. I didn''t care at all. I even thought she was bragging.

    Now that I see these little ghosts with blue faces and tusks, I know what she said before is true.

    Seeing these kids coming towards us, uncle Lu and Chen Feng and I were all silent, and subconsciously squatted down to hide, so as not to be found by those kids.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as we squatted down, we heard the woman Snort and say, "don''t worry, they can''t see us. Even if we talk, they can''t hear us. I can''t break my boundary with their way. "

    Chen Feng didn''t believe it. When a kid came by, he made a face at the kid and yelled.

    I thought that the kid would at least hear or see something, but in the end, the kid didn''t react at all, as if we were air.

    It seems that this woman is telling the truth, and the border is really able to stop those kids.

    In this case, we should be a little more relieved, at least not to worry about being found.

    The drunkard boy has now occupied the underworld of Japan, and almost the whole underground is his territory. Although we all have some skills, we can''t get any benefits if we try hard.

    Therefore, in the current situation, if nothing happens, nothing will happen.

    We have to use our energy against drunkard boys.

    As for these minions, it''s not worth our time.

    "By the way, what''s your name?" I asked the woman.

    The woman shook her head and said, "I have no name. I only know that I am the figure of a white flower on the other side. Besides, I have never left the underground world, and I have no idea what the outside world looks like. Do you all have your own names in the outside world? "

    When a woman says this, her face is full of loss.

    It''s like when you were a child, everyone else had a beautiful skirt to wear, but you didn''t have one.

    However, without waiting for my answer, Chen Feng is the first to answer.

    "Yes, we all have our own names in the outside world. If you don''t mind, shall I give you a name? "

    Chen Feng''s attentive attitude is not like that of the previous woman who beat her up and wanted to argue with her. It''s even like loving her beloved woman.

    I have to say that this attitude has not changed a little.

    Is this the so-called eye opening?

    But obviously, I think Chen Feng is too superficial after all.

    This is not, after the woman agreed to let Chen Feng marry her name, Chen Feng almost didn''t think about it, then said: "after you call Li Manzhen, OK?"

    As soon as the three words "Li Manzhen" came out, Mo liangye, I and uncle Lu were shocked.

    Li is Li Manshu''s Li.

    Man, also the man of Li Manshu, is a word in the name of the other shore flower.

    Red flower and white flower, manjusha and Datura, both of which have a word man.

    And the last word of Zhen is the Zhen of en Zhen.

    In other words, Chen Feng completely regards the woman in front of her as a combination of Li Manshu and en Zhen.

    It has always been a knot in Li Manshu''s heart that he became Enzhen and cheated him, no matter how hard he tried.

    But now, God uses another way to compensate Chen Feng.

    In this way, it''s no wonder that Chen Feng''s mood will change so much at the moment.

    Fortunately, after Chen Feng said the name, the woman recited the name several times, and her face was filled with joy.

    "Li Manzhen, that''s a nice name. I like it. From then on, I will never be a person without a name. My name is Li Manzhen The woman said to us like a child.

 Chapter 484

    Seeing that women like Chen Feng''s name, I feel a little strange, but I can''t tell why.

    Perhaps there is a as like as two peas who are almost identical to the rival, standing in front of them. No matter who they are, there will still be some kind of diaphragm in their hearts.

    However, it seems that diaphragm is useless now. Seeing that we have given her a name, Li Manzhen seems to have taken us as her own now.

    After all, for a person who has never had a name or a friend, our presence now is a great surprise to her life.

    This is not, just so for a while, Li Manzhen and Chen Feng have already hit it off, completely unlike the people who used to look down on each other.

    Seeing the two people like this, the audience in the live broadcast room sent out bullet screens one after another.

    [anchor, cousin, is this attitude changing too fast? I had to rob this woman''s clothes and fight with her before. Now I see that she is beautiful, so I am conquered? "

    [cousin, what''s right is the uprising! You want to try another ugly girl? My cousin definitely beat her to be a pig long ago!]

    [er... I think my cousin and this woman are hot because of the tattoo on her head under her clavicle. Frankly speaking, cousin can''t forget that Korean girl!]

    No matter who my cousin can''t forget, now my cousin''s peach blossom is blooming again, isn''t that ok? Otherwise, my cousin would not be too desperate to watch the host and Lord Hades abuse dogs every day! "

    ����

    The audience in the studio have their own opinions on Chen Feng, but the only thing I care about most is that if Chen Feng and Li Manzhen really get on well, then if Li Manzhen in the crystal bead is influenced, who should Chen Feng choose?

    As if seeing what I thought in my heart, Mo liangyewei smiles and says, "madam, it''s not certain whether Li Manshu will be influenced or not. Now why worry about nothing? At present, the most important thing for us is to find the drunkard boy''s home, kill him at one stroke, avenge the abbot and take back the crystal soul stone. "

    I nodded and said, "yes, it''s the most important thing to deal with drunkard boys now."

    I don''t know if I heard what we said. Li Manzhen, who was fighting with Chen Feng on one side, suddenly asked, "are you looking for the drunkard boy''s nest?"

    Now that it has been confirmed that this woman is harmless at present, there is no need for us to keep something from her.

    What''s more, she stayed in this place longer than us, and her ability is not low. Maybe she can really help us.

    So, I didn''t think much about it, so I said, "yes, the drunkard boy killed one of our friends. We want to revenge him, but we can''t find his hiding place all the time."

    "If you ask other questions, I may not know, but if you ask this drunkard boy, I still have full confidence." Li Manzhen replied.

    Hearing this, I frowned and asked, "are you familiar with the drunkard boy?"

    "No, on the contrary, I hate him! I don''t want to marry him! " Li Manzhen slightly arrogant said, "if you want, I can take you to find the drunkard boy in a moment, let you kill him by surprise!"

    Li Manzhen''s tone was childish, just like a girl who didn''t know the world, and she didn''t have any plan at all.

    However, even so, it seems that uncle Lu still doesn''t trust her very much. He looks at her up and down and asks, "what''s your condition? Both human beings and ghosts are driven by interests. I don''t believe that you don''t need any advantages to help us. "

    Hearing this from Uncle Lu, Li Manzhen was calm and said, "yes, I have conditions!"

    "What conditions?" Mo cool night coagulates eyebrow to ask a way.

    "I''ll help you get rid of the drunkard boy, and then you take me to the world above. I''ve never been there before. I want to know what it''s like outside." There was a trace of yearning in Li Manzhen''s eyes.

    I can''t help but be happy to see her make this request.

    It''s easy for us, OK?

    Even if she doesn''t ask, we have to go back to the human world after we get rid of the drunkard boy, so it''s just a matter of convenience.

    Thinking of this, I resolutely agreed to her request and reached a temporary alliance with her.

    "Come on, how are you going to help us?" I then asked.

    Li Manzhen smiles, turns her head to look at the little ghosts with blue faces and tusks outside the border, and says faintly: "the drunkard boy, isn''t this the way we''ve been sent?"

    I looked at those kids and found that they were worried about not finding li Manzhen. In a moment, I understood Li Manzhen''s words.

    "You mean, let''s kill these kids, then pretend to be them, and escort you to be the wife of the drunkard boy?" I can''t laugh or cry.

    Li Manzhen nodded and said, "otherwise? The drunkard boy''s place is not so easy to get into. Although you are all highly skilled people, the drunkard boy has now hanged the Japanese underworld, and the whole Japanese underworld is in his hands. If you break into it, you will inevitably suffer losses. It''s better to make good use of these kids and give a big gift to the drunkard boy than to be the kind of uncertain hand

    When Li Manzhen said these words, there was no cunning and calculation in her expression, but just the same stubborn expression as the child.

    As if, for her, this matter is not about the world, it''s about a game.

    And the reason she did it was because she hated drunkard boys.

    In order to hate a person and make such a crazy move, in addition to the innate child mind, what other explanation?

    But Li Manzhen''s child''s temperament is really a little likable.

    So, I turned my head to see some of them in Mo liangye. Seeing that they all approved Li Manshu''s proposal, I nodded and agreed to this method.

    After all, there is no better way.

    The drunkard boy took the crystal soul stone, killed the abbot master, and killed the four members of the family in the hot spring pool.

    In any case, we have to get rid of the drunkard boy.

    Later, Li Manzhen removed the border that had been protecting and hiding us, and yelled at the kids: "are you looking for me?"

    Hearing this, the kids turned their heads and looked at Li Manzhen, but they were surprised to see us.

    "Who are you? How could it be in our drunkard lady''s garden? " A kid in the head asked coldly.

    Hearing this, I can''t help but sneer and say, "my aunt is the one who sent you to the West!"

    After that, I took off the indefinite universe ring on my finger, recited a mantra, raised my hand and pointed to the kids. Then I saw that the enlarged indefinite universe ring quickly attacked the kids.

    See indefinite universe ring, a few imps suddenly like crazy everywhere.

    But their ability is low. How can they withstand the attack of the uncertain universe?

    So, there was almost no suspense. After a while, those kids were killed by the ring of heaven and earth, except for the kid in the head.

    The little ghost, who was the leader, quickly dodged the attack of the indefinite universe and was ready to escape from the white flower garden on the other side.

    But how can we let him go so easily?

    In a short second, Mo liangye jumped up and hit the little ghost''s head with his black and lifeless palm. The little ghost''s whole body cracked quickly, and then exploded into ashes, which fell into the white flowers on the other side and became fertile clay.

    After getting rid of these kids, Mo liangye immediately changed himself, Chen Feng and I, as well as Uncle Lu, into the shape of the other kids with his spiritual power, and pulled a few white petals on the other side to turn them into the shape of the other kids, so as not to make the drunkard boy suspicious because of the decrease in the number of people.

    Seeing that Mo liangye had dealt with the matter, Li Manzhen couldn''t help smiling with approval.

    "Yes, I didn''t expect you to have such skills, so that I wouldn''t do it!"

    Hearing Li Manzhen''s words, the audience in the studio began to tease.

    [does this woman read too much about journey to the west? How can you play like the monkey king? "

    [I don''t know why I think this woman is a little cute. She is a little naive in her cleverness. She is a little cute in her innocence, but she is not worldly. I love her!]

    [upstairs, do you think they are as beautiful as your cousin? If she''s ugly, no matter how cute she is, it doesn''t mean it''s useless!]

    [Lord underworld has proved for us that this is a world of looking at faces. For this, a plain looking person like me feels a touch of sadness!]

    [it''s not just light, it''s just coming! Lord underworld is good-looking, the anchor is good-looking, and this woman is also good-looking. Er... Automatically ignore cousin and uncle Lu!]

    ����

    Taking advantage of the time when the audience in the live broadcast room was frantically firing the barrage, we all disguised ourselves, pretended to be little ghosts, and carried Li Manzhen away from the white flower field on the other side.

    According to Li Manzhen''s instructions, after we got out of the flower field on the other side, we walked for ten kilometers and finally reached a big tree growing under the ground.

    This big tree is very tall, almost to the top, and has luxuriant branches and leaves. It has extremely strong vitality. Its trunk needs ten people to hold it.

    To tell you the truth, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed that there would be such a towering tree in the dark underground world!

    Looking at the big tree for a few eyes, I asked Li Manzhen, "what should I do next?"

    Li Manzhen lifted the curtain of the sedan chair, looked at the big tree, and said faintly: "walk three circles from left to right, and then walk three circles from right to left, and then open it with a low roar!"

    We followed Li Manzhen''s words one by one. After a few rounds, we found that the big tree made a sound.

    Then, at the speed visible to the naked eye, the trunk of the big tree suddenly split a gap from the middle, and then slowly opened, growing larger and larger, and finally enough to allow three people to pass together.

    I went. Is this the entrance to the drunkard boy''s nest?

 Chapter 485

    After finding the entrance, we didn''t hesitate much, so we carried Li Manzhen in.

    It was dark inside the tree cave. The light was so dim that we almost lost our fingers. But when we all entered the tree cave, the cave was closed.

    Immediately after that, two rows of red lights were lit in the tree hole, which made the vision bright.

    It was also at this time that we found that there was a long ladder in the tree hole, which seemed to lead to a certain place.

    We carried Li Manzhen along the stairs. After about 50 meters, we met a guard.

    The guard stopped us from going.

    "Stop! Who are you and why do you want to enter the underworld? " A guard at the head asked in Japanese.

    I was about to respond in Japanese, which I had just learned a few days ago. Unexpectedly, Mo liangye suddenly took out a token from the previous little ghost and handed it to the head guard.

    The first guard took a look at the token, then at some of our little ghosts, and finally his eyes fell on the red sedan we were carrying.

    "Who is in the sedan chair? Name it The head guard cheered coldly.

    Seeing this posture, I thought in my heart whether we were found pretending to be kids, and I was always ready to transfer things from the store ring to meet the enemy.

    Unexpectedly, without waiting for me to start, Li Manzhen, who was carried by us, suddenly lifted up the curtain, gave the head guard a cold look, and scolded loudly: "be presumptuous! You deserve to know my name? Is that what you drunkards teach you? "

    Hearing this, the head of the guard looked up at Li Manzhen. The whole person was dumbfounded, and quickly took a group of guards to kneel on the ground.

    "Subordinates... Subordinates, please see Mrs. drunkard. Just now... I didn''t recognize that it was Mr. drunkard who married Mrs. drunkard. Please forgive me!" The head guard said respectfully to Li Manzhen.

    Tut Tut, I have to say that Li Manzhen''s manner as a drunkard lady is no worse than that of my serious Princess Ming.

    People are sitting comfortably in the sedan chair, while Mo liangye and I are carrying the sedan chair bitterly. It can be said that people have to bow their heads under the eaves!

    Now if we want to use the least loss to enter the Japanese underworld and kill the drunkard boy unprepared, we must make use of the drunkard boy''s marriage to Li Manzhen.

    If we can see the drunkard boy easily without a single soldier, it''s worth our effort to carry out the sedan chair for Li Manzhen.

    After all, the most important thing for us is to find the drunkard boy and take back the crystal soul stone.

    Hearing the words of the head guard, Li Manzhen snorted coldly and said, "I don''t even know you. I think you should be dug out and thrown into hell!"

    On hearing this, the guards immediately softened their legs and knelt down to beg for mercy from Li Manzhen.

    "It''s my subordinates who don''t know Taishan. Please forgive me. We promise we won''t dare to do it again next time."

    Li Manzhen let them hang for a while before she finally let go.

    "Well, today is my happy day. I don''t want to entangle with you. Get out of the way and let my sedan chair in. I can let bygones be bygones! " Li Manzhen said with dignity.

    Listen to Li Manzhen say can let bygones be bygones, the several guards can be said to be eager to, quickly give up a channel, let us lift the sedan into the checkpoint.

    Xu was worried that Li Manzhen would speak ill of them in front of the drunkard boy. The guards looked at the back of Li Manzhen''s sedan chair and waved: "congratulations to the drunkard lady. I wish the drunkard lady a happy wedding..."

    Because the distance is getting farther and farther away, I didn''t hear the following words very clearly, only some flattering sentences.

    However, hearing these flattering words, Li Manzhen in the sedan chair was very excited. She opened the curtain and asked, "Hey, do you think I acted like that just now?"

    Seeing Li Manzhen''s childlike nature rising again, I shook my head helplessly and said, "like, I didn''t expect that you were quite calm at the critical moment. You scared those guards to a stupor!"

    "In fact, I learned all this from the princess of Hades in Japan. Although I only met her once, the woman was really elegant and unforgettable. Unfortunately, she and her husband were all hanged by the drunkard boy... "

    Speaking of this, Li Manzhen''s tone seems to be a little low. She is obviously sorry for the disaster of Japan''s underworld.

    It''s only three months since she became human, but she must have had some contact with the Japanese underworld in the past two months. Now it''s reasonable to feel sorry for the Japanese underworld.

    Maybe the reason why she is willing to help us is that she hates drunkard boys and wants us to take her out of the underground world, and she also wants to avenge the Japanese underworld.

    The drunkard boy stirred up the whole Japanese underworld, and even hanged the couple of Hades to replace them. This can be said to be a common indignation.

    Not only Li Manzhen, but also we outsiders feel extremely indignant.

    So in this line, we not only want to take back the crystal soul stone from the drunkard boy, but also revenge for the abbot and the whole Japanese underworld!

    So thinking, my heart suddenly became heavy a lot.

    However, fortunately, there are still a lot of audience in the live room with me, constantly sending bullet screens to support me.

    [it has to be said that the anchor is really brave enough to go to the underworld. If I were you, I would have been scared to pee long ago!]

    [upstairs, isn''t that bullshit? Our anchor is escorted by Lord Hades. It''s all heaven and earth, and we can go wherever we want!]

    [am I the only one who has a hunch that the Japanese underworld will become the domain of Pluto in the future? Last time I received Thailand underworld, this time I received Japan underworld. Well, Lord underworld''s territory is getting bigger and bigger

    After that, we became ghosts. When we met people in the Japanese underworld, didn''t they still have to call us dad

    [upstairs, since you want to be a pioneer so much, we promise not to rob you. You''re going to die. If you die, you''ll know if you can be called Dad. Rest assured, we will remember to burn paper for you on Tomb Sweeping Day!]

    ����

    These live viewers are very noisy in the live room, and even completely lost the terror atmosphere of the past, just like a reality show.

    Damn, it''s said that the horror ghost catching live broadcast, now these audiences seem to have been completely used to our horror level, and even don''t take these ghost catching and monster fighting seriously at all, just like watching TV series.

    So that I really doubt that if it wasn''t for the beauty of the cool night here, would my studio have gone so far as to have no one?

    But it doesn''t seem to be the most important thing. The most important thing is that we carried Li Manzhen for a long time. Mo liangye suddenly stopped and looked around. Her face was very dignified.

    "Ma''am, we seem to have passed this part of the road before." Ink cool night sink voice to say to me.

    Hearing this, we quickly put down the sedan chair that Li Manzhen was sitting in, and looked around one after another, trying to confirm the words of Mo liangye.

    However, I didn''t know. I was shocked when I saw it. I saw that the scenes on both sides were all those we had seen before.

    In other words, we lost our way!

    After realizing this, I subconsciously looked at Li Manzhen in the sedan chair and wanted to ask her what was the matter.

    But Li Manzhen is also muddleheaded at the moment, completely confused about the situation.

    "It''s... It''s impossible. I''ve been here before. I didn''t get lost at that time. How can I get lost now?" Li Manzhen said anxiously.

    Hearing Li Manzhen''s words, we couldn''t help but feel more anxious.

    We came here under the guise of Li Manzhen, trying to kill the drunkard boy by surprise. But now the drunkard boy didn''t see him, but got lost in the middle of the road. Is there anything more wrong with him?

    What''s more, Li Manzhen, who came here with us, didn''t know what was going on in front of her. It was very strange.

    However, now that we are here, even if there are wolves, tigers and leopards in front, or thousands of mazes, we can only stick to our head and go on.

    So, then we agreed, and we all decided to move forward all the way, regardless of the three, seven, and twenty-one.

    But after we learned the lesson before, when we were on the road again, we were all concentrated, didn''t even have a snack, and always watched the situation around us.

    Unfortunately, Rao is so. After another 20 minutes, we found a terrible fact, that is, we actually went back to the place where we found the problem before.

    No matter from as like as two peas, even the mark of the night is the same as before.

    I''ve seen the mark made by Mo liangye. It was made with the dead breath of his pure black palm, and the picture and text are extremely complex. No one can imitate it except himself.

    In other words, we are really back to the previous place, and have been circling around this place!

    See back to the place before, Chen Feng can''t help but be very upset, shouting: "special, what the hell is this place? The Japanese underworld is good. Why do you want to build such a ghost wall? Do you want to trap ghosts? "

    Mo liangye shakes his head and answers faintly: "I''m sure it''s not ghost fighting against the wall, let alone magic. I feel vaguely as if something has deliberately sucked us here. "

    "To suck us in? Brother in law, are you kidding? There is nothing on both sides except the lamp and the cliff. How can there be something to suck us up? " Chen Feng said with disapproval.

    Mo liangye did not answer Chen Feng''s words, but concentrated on observing the situation around, as if even a small corner would not let go.

    Looking at his serious appearance, I can only look around like him.

    But even so, I still didn''t find anything unusual around me, not even a frame.

    Without it, there can be no mechanism.

    Without the mechanism, there is no reason for us to return to the origin.

    But at present, everything in front of us has gone through before, which is an indisputable fact.

    So what''s the problem with the whole thing? I scratched my heart and scratched my liver.

    Fortunately, my kung fu is worthy of those who want to. When I was at a loss, Mo liangye seemed to have found something there.

 Chapter 486

    "Ma''am, come here!" Mo liangye stood not far away and waved to us.

    Hearing this, all of us, including Li Manzhen, went to see what Mo liangye found.

    But who knows, after we walked past, we didn''t find that the place where Mo liangye stood was different from other places.

    Isn''t it all rock walls on both sides and passageways in the middle?

    "Husband, what do you want us to see when you call us here?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo cool night tiny smile for a while, open mouth say: "madam, you see what is this?"

    Then, Mo Liang night put a sharp knife from the storage ring and scraped it hard on the stone wall beside him.

    After a while, there was a glimmer of light on the originally dark stone wall.

    "This... What is this?" I can''t help but feel very surprised.

    In this dark underground world, we dig out something with fluorescence, and it happens to be where we get lost twice.

    Tell me directly, there must be some unusual reasons behind this whole thing.

    Mo liangye didn''t answer my question. Instead, he continued to scrape the stone wall with a knife until the glowing thing showed all its shape.

    But I don''t have any idea about it. I haven''t even seen it, let alone understood the purpose of Mo liangye.

    As the saying goes, an old man in a family is like a treasure.

    This is not, just when I and Chen Feng and Li Manzhen are all in a circle, uncle Lu, who has been silent, suddenly spoke.

    "If I guess correctly, it should be an ancient spirit stone!"

    Spirit stone?

    What is this?

    Hearing uncle Lu''s words, Mo liangye nodded happily and said, "yes, this is an ancient spirit stone! At the same time, it brings us here and keeps us trapped here! "

    "What? Brother-in-law of the underworld, do you mean that this round bright stone of autumn makes us lost? " Chen Feng exclaimed.

    Mo liangye takes a look at Chen Feng and gives him a positive answer.

    "But... What is this spirit stone? How could there be so much energy? " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye didn''t make a sound. Instead, he looked at Uncle Lu and asked him to answer questions for everyone.

    Uncle Lu stretched out his hand to stroke his white beard, but he found it empty. Then he remembered that he had changed the appearance of a kid. He coughed and said slowly, "I tell you, this spirit stone is a good thing. It can greatly improve people''s cultivation. Generally speaking, it is mainly used for cultivating immortals. But for us, its role may lie in Jingpo stone. "

    "Crystal soul stone? What''s the matter with this broken stone The more he said it, the more confused I became.

    Uncle Lu sighed and said, "in fact, the original stone of Jingpo stone is the spirit stone! It''s just that the soul of the girl is injected into the crystal soul stone, but not in the spirit stone. "

    When I said this, I was shocked.

    "Is the crystal soul stone where Nu Yu''s soul is made of this?"

    Uncle Lu and Mo liangye nodded from the beginning.

    "The reason why we can''t get out of this place just now is that the crystal soul stone we are carrying and it resonates with each other." Ink cool night eyes dignified said.

    "What shall we do now? Dig out the stone and take it away? " Chen Feng frowned and asked.

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, Mo liangye stares at the glowing stone for a long time.

    We don''t know what he is thinking, we can only rest on one side and wait for the cool night.

    While taking advantage of the rest, Chen Feng talks with Li Manzhen again, just like a couple.

    When the audience in the studio saw that Chen Feng was about to fall in love, they couldn''t help sending out barrages one after another.

    [I feel that the little pink bubbles between cousin and sister Zhen are going to overflow the screen, so we are forced to feed a handful of dog food!]

    [in the past, it''s OK to eat the dog food of the anchor and Lord Hades, but now it''s time to start eating the dog food of my cousin and sister Zhen. What do you mean? As a single Wang, I seriously protest!]

    [even my cousin''s little hanging silk has found happiness again, but I''ve been single for more than 20 years, and I feel I can kill myself by cutting my stomach!]

    Although cousin and sister Zhen have a good chat, they always feel that there is something close between them

    [yes, the truth upstairs! I think there should be others in my cousin''s heart. I shouldn''t fall in love with sister Zhen so soon!]

    ����

    Glanced at the audience''s message, I subconsciously looked at Chen Feng and both of them.

    Chen Feng touched the crystal bead on his neck. Although he looked at Li Manzhen, his eyes glanced at the tattoo under her clavicle from time to time.

    In other words, his whole heart is contradictory now.

    Mingming is deeply in love with Enzhen, but later finds out that Enzhen is disguised by Li Manshu, which is a big blow to him.

    But because Li Manshu pretended to be Enzhen and was with him, he fell in love with him. He was not willing to let Li Manshu be beaten to death, and finally left a wisp of her soul in the crystal bead.

    Now, a strange combination of circumstances as like as two peas, and a heart with a similar face, and a Riemannian tattoo, has lit up his mind that he had long been silent.

    Such a cycle of cause and effect can be described as time and fate.

    Perhaps only Chen Feng himself knows where this love and hatred will go.

    With a sigh, I walked slowly to the side of Mo liangye and asked softly, "what''s the matter? Have you come up with anything? "

    Perhaps I was noisy, ink cool night back to God, should say: "this stone we may not be able to move."

    "Then don''t move. The most important thing is to find a way out quickly." I don''t think so.

    But Mo liangye shook his head and said, "no, this spirit stone doesn''t mean a lot to us, but it may mean a lot to others."

    "Others? You mean the drunkard boy? "

    "Just now, I have been thinking that our experience in Japan, at least from asakushi, seems to be like a bureau. Someone has made a good bureau and is waiting for us to jump inside, isn''t it?" Ink cool night light said.

    I didn''t know, so I had to look at him and wait for him to go on.

    "Uncle Lu said before that this huge spirit stone can actually improve people''s cultivation. To put it bluntly, it is to help people improve their skills in a short time. From this point of view, if the other party wants to use this spirit stone to activate someone''s ability, it is absolutely possible, especially for the resurrected person. And this is probably the reason why all the souls of Nu Yu who are scattered all over the world, except those on you, are injected into the crystal soul stone. " Mo cool night tone dignified said.

    Hearing this, I seem to understand something.

    The original stone of Jingpo stone is the spirit stone in front of us.

    In other words, after Nu Yu''s death, her subordinates scattered her soul into the crystal soul stone. They just wanted to activate her ability by the crystal soul stone when she came back to life.

    Just now, Mo liangye specially mentioned the word "resurrected person". As far as we know, the resurrected person is Chiyou, besides Nu Yu!

    "So, do you mean that the person behind the change of the crystal soul stone in asakushi temple is actually from the Shura world?" I stare big eyes looking at Mo cool night to ask a way.

    Mo liangye nodded and replied: "I''m afraid no one in this world wants to revive Chiyou more than Shura world! Like us, they are preparing for the resurrection of Chiyou, but when Chiyou died, his soul was not protected by crystal soul stone, which led to one more step than us when they resurrected Chiyou, that is, they need this kind of spirit stone to activate Chiyou''s ability. "

    "Brother-in-law of Hades, what''s the matter with the game you just said?" Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye glanced at Chen Feng and said, "before, I was still wondering. When I was in asakushi temple, the monk named Yuanzhi once said that the drunkard boy needed to use the power of evil jade to improve his skill and strangle the Japanese Hades. In other words, the drunkard boy''s existing ability can''t directly strangle the Japanese underworld. But the fact is, before we can react, the drunkard boy has killed the Japanese Pluto and replaced him. Don''t you think he''s a little too fast? "

    I pondered carefully for a while, and felt that there seemed to be some truth in the words of Mo liangye.

    A person whose ability is not as good as others, but suddenly a Jedi counter kill, often can achieve this effect only in one case, that is, behind the help of high!

    Seeing that I seemed to react, Mo liangye continued with a smile: "if I''m not wrong, the drunkard boy should have reached a certain agreement with the person behind him. The other side helped him to strangle the Japanese underworld and become the new generation master of the Japanese underworld. And he helps the other party to search for the spirit stone in front of us in the underground world with crystal soul stone. "

    After Mo liangye''s analysis, even a fool can guess who is behind the scenes of the whole event.

    Looking at the whole Shura world, apart from the Shura king, there is no one else who has the ability to do this, and can do it so well, except Ji Yunxi!

    But it''s just because of this that makes me shudder.

    To tell you the truth, Ji Yunxi treats me well, and he is a warm sweetheart.

    If he really stands on the opposite side of us, how can things go down?

    I''m afraid to think about it.

    Seeing that my face was a little bit bad, Mo liangye patted me on the shoulder and comforted me: "don''t think too much. Whether it''s him or not, we''ll all come to cover the water and the earth. Just a few of us, I think even the king of heaven can''t make a big wave! "

    I nodded, should say: "I know, as long as I can be with you, I am not afraid of anything."

    "Now that we have figured out the cause and effect of the matter, we must find a way to get rid of this stone. Otherwise, when the stone falls into his hands, it will be a great disadvantage to us! " Ink cool night dignified said.

    "This stone is big and hard, one can''t be smashed, two can''t be moved, how can we deal with it?" Chen Feng doesn''t think so.

    Mo cool night turned to see me, light way: "madam, give your hand to me!"

    I didn''t think much about it, so I handed him my hand.

    Unexpectedly, he grabbed my hand and pressed it directly on the stone

 Chapter 487

    When my hand was pressed on the original stone by Mo liangye, I felt a strong force, trying my best to drill into my palm, and along my palm, up and up my arm.

    This powerful force in my body everywhere, let me very uncomfortable, forehead is even full of cold sweat.

    "What on earth is this? I... I feel so painful. My body hurts. " I said in a trembling voice.

    Seeing that I feel bad, uncle Lu and Chen Feng want to come and pull me, but they are stopped by Mo liangye.

    "Don''t touch her. Among us, only her body can absorb this spirit stone. Ma''am, one more forbearance, and you will soon be well! "

    But with that power being absorbed more and more by my body, I feel more and more uncomfortable.

    There is a feeling of being torn all over my body, and the force seems to tear down my bones, which makes me feel miserable.

    The cold sweat came out layer by layer, and the clothes I wore to disguise the kid were all wet, just like every cell was making a scream of resistance.

    But even so, Mo liangye did not loosen my wrist, still pressed my hand tightly on the stone.

    However, I soon found that the stone had changed.

    In the past, it was one square meter in size, and it had to be carried by two people to move it. But now the stone has been reduced by half, and it can be moved by one person.

    In other words, the stone is shrinking at the speed that we can see with the naked eye.

    In other words, this spirit stone has been sucked away at least half by my body, and is still being sucked!

    When I realized this, I was shocked.

    This spirit stone is clearly something with substance, but after being touched by my body, why has it become an invisible force?

    If I absorb the whole stone, what will it look like?

    I didn''t ask, and Mo liangye didn''t answer. We all quietly waited for my body to absorb this spirit stone so that there wasn''t even a little left.

    At the moment, my cold sweat was all gone, and my whole body seemed exhausted, so I simply fell to the ground.

    I looked up at the ink cool night one eye, did not have the good spirit to ask a way: "you such a words not to agree to let me suck the spirit stone, did not plan to explain to me?"

    Mo liangye looked at me deeply, and there was a slight apology on Junyi''s cheek: "madam, I''m sorry, I didn''t discuss with you before, because I''m afraid you won''t. But if you suck this spirit stone, it will only do you good, but not harm. If you don''t believe it, now close your eyes, close your five senses and see if your body has changed. "

    Although the words of Mo liangye made me suspicious, I did it again according to what he said.

    After all, he is my husband, and since he asked me to do so, there is a reason for him.

    But Rao Shi had already made psychological preparations. When I closed my eyes and sealed the five senses, what I saw surprised me.

    I... my body has nedan?

    You know, Neidan is a kind of thing that usually needs to have a spiritual object or immortal family who has been living in Taoism for hundreds or thousands of years.

    Although this inner pill is not big, it''s almost the size of a small nail cap, but it''s already a miracle for me, a man of shallow cultivation.

    Is it... Because I sucked the spirit stone just now?

    Thinking of this, I opened my eyes and looked at Mo liangye, waiting for him to answer my questions.

    But the Mo cool night tiny smile for a while, say: "madam, you stand up to hit Chen Feng a palm to try."

    On hearing this, Chen Feng''s face turned white and stepped back.

    But for me, it seems that Chen Feng is the most suitable one.

    Otherwise, I can''t fight Li Manzhen and uncle Lu, can I?

    One of them is an old man, the other is a woman. They hold the traditional virtue of respecting the old, loving the young and caring for women and children. No matter which one they beat, it will be shameful.

    So it seems that I can only take Chen Feng.

    Thinking of this, I got up and rushed to Chen Feng''s side, grabbed him, raised my hand and hit him.

    I pondered that I only used 30% of my strength. I should not beat Chen Feng too hard. At most, I would let him back two or three steps.

    But who knows, when I hit with this palm, Chen Feng flew out more than ten meters, and finally fell on the ground.

    Seeing this scene, I was totally confused. I looked at Chen Feng and my own hands, and I felt totally incredible.

    "Little... Little cousin, do you want to be so cruel? Do I have a grudge against you? Are you going to shoot me like this? "

    After lying on the ground for a while, Chen Feng finally got up again and walked slowly towards me with the help of the stone wall.

    It seems that he was really hit hard by me just now.

    But the problem is that I don''t know how powerful I am. I''m innocent!

    I turned to look at Mo liangye and asked, "don''t tell me that it''s the Neidan of laoshizi who did it?"

    Mo liangye nodded with a smile and said: "exactly. Madame''s inner elixir is made of spirit stone, which can improve Madame''s ability to a great extent. However, the extent to which this ability can be improved depends on the lady''s own nature. "

    Hear this words, Chen Feng immediately some cry and smile.

    "I said, brother-in-law of the underworld, you know that my little cousin is so strong now, and you want her to hit me on purpose. Aren''t you playing with me?"

    Mo liangye glanced at him and said, "you should be honored to be my wife''s test object. If I had beaten you, you would have become a bone by now! "

    As soon as this word came out, Chen Feng quickly hid behind uncle Lu, looked at me and Mo liangye bitterly, and said, "you two are just poisonous. It''s really enough to take your own people as test objects! Don''t let me seize the chance. I''ll fight back if I seize the chance! "

    Chen Feng looked like a little angry daughter-in-law in the old society.

    Fortunately, he didn''t get in any way. It was over soon.

    Now, since the spirit stone has been absorbed by me, the person who leads the whole thing behind can''t get it. Our first task is to get out of this labyrinth like passage.

    But it seems that before I think about it, Mo liangyezaoju has already figured out a way for us.

    This is not, Mo liangye put his hand into the one square meter hole inlaid with spirit stone. It seems that he pressed something in it, and then we can see that the passage in front of us seems to have changed.

    The stone wall on the left side of the passage slowly moved to the side, and then a stone step gradually rose in the spare place.

    This ladder looks the same as the one we are in now. If you don''t look carefully, you may even think it is the same one.

    After all the steps were raised, Mo liangye took us up and walked along the steps step by step.

    In the process of walking, by asking Mo liangye, I realized that the ladder we are walking now is the right way, that is, the way Li Manzhen had walked before.

    However, because the spirit stone resonates with the crystal soul stone we brought, the spirit stone starts the mechanism, hides the ladder, and lets us walk on the previous channel.

    Unfortunately, the passage is a circle. No matter how we go, we will return to the original stone.

    If you don''t inhale the spirit stone and can''t find the mechanism, I''m afraid you can only be trapped there all the time.

 Chapter 488

    In this way, we can get out of the circular passage, thanks to the cool night.

    If he didn''t find the stone and let me absorb it, it would be impossible for us to find the mechanism hidden in the cave and find the right way, OK?

    To tell you the truth, Mo liangye can really throw us a few blocks away in terms of insight and intelligence.

    In the past, many times I met with danger or puzzles that could not be solved, it was mo liangye who came up with a way.

    Without him, we would have died a hundred and eighty times.

    It seems that there must be not only an old man in the family, but also such a person who can watch, sleep and have a good brain. The key is that there is always a hero who can save beauty!

    So thinking, the haze in my heart suddenly cleared away.

    Not only that, in the process of walking, I also found that my body seemed to be more and more light, and even carried Li Manzhen so far, I didn''t feel tired at all.

    Is this the benefit of Neidan in my body?

    If so, it seems that this inner pill is really a good thing!

    Think of here, I can''t help but some proud, is ready to open mouth to say something to Mo liangye, unexpectedly in front of the stairs suddenly came the noise.

    "You guys, look over there! You guys come with me! The guards in the ancient tree clearly saw the drunkard lady and they came in, so they must be somewhere underground. You should all look for them carefully! "

    Hearing this, I was shocked.

    I went, this... This is our show. Is the drunkard boy sending people to look for us everywhere?

    Just listening to the footsteps, we know that there must be a lot of each other.

    There are only five of us, including Li Manzhen. If there is a real fight, we will inevitably suffer some losses.

    The key point is that the other party not only has these kids, but also has the powerful drunkard boy. The key point is that there are some experts who have been hiding behind the drunkard boy.

    After that, our chances of winning are really slim.

    When I think of it, my first reaction is to avoid its edge.

    But Mo liangye didn''t seem to think that way. He was still very calm.

    "Ma''am, you must be calm in case of trouble. Don''t mess with yourself." Ink cool night light said.

    His calmness made me a little sad.

    This special is about to be caught. If you don''t run quickly, are you still waiting for the new year?

    Just thinking about this, the noisy people on the front steps seemed to find us and yelled, "yes! Here it is

    On hearing this, my heart suddenly cooled half.

    Damn, I was found before I could run. Do you want to be so sad?

    Seeing those groups of Yin soldiers running towards us, my heart almost reached my throat.

    Now that it''s too late to escape, we have to fight hard!

    Thinking of this, I would like to recite a mantra in my heart and prepare to kill these rushing Yin soldiers with the indefinite universe ring.

    Unexpectedly, without waiting for me to take down the ring of heaven and earth, the Yin soldiers suddenly knelt down on one knee and said respectfully to Li Manzhen: "I hope you can forgive me for the delay in rescuing me!"

    Hearing the sound, Li Manzhen lifted the curtain of the sedan chair, glanced at the Yin soldiers kneeling down in front of us, and said in a cold voice, "how come you waste people have come so far? I almost lost my way! "

    Being scolded by Li Manzhen, those Yin soldiers were so scared that they didn''t dare to speak out.

    "Back to... Back to Mrs. drunkard, i... we used to meet Mrs. drunkard in the hall, but... We waited for a long time, but we didn''t wait for Mrs. drunkard''s sedan chair. We thought you hadn''t come yet, so we waited for a while. It wasn''t until the guard of the ancient tree gate changed shifts and met me that I mentioned that you, madam drunkard, had come in from the ancient tree gate. We realized that something might have happened to you. After all, the drunkard has just hanged the former underworld. Not long ago, some places in the underworld still have the remaining evils of the former underworld. We are worried that you will be kidnapped by them, so we sent people around to look for you. " The Yin soldier of the head trembles a voice to say.

    Hearing this, the hanging stone in my heart finally fell to the ground.

    NND, before, I thought that we were pretending to be kids and sneaking in with Li Manzhen. We were found and we were going to have a big fight.

    As a result, it''s such a thing after making trouble for a long time. It''s really Oolong!

    But since it''s not here to catch us, it''s much easier to say.

    At least, there will be no fighting in a short time.

    Li Manzhen is also a playwright. After listening to the words of the first Yin soldier, she put on a cold Snort and said, "you''re a place with seven twists and eight turns. You''ve almost made my palace dizzy. I felt a little uncomfortable, so I asked them to stop and have a rest on the way. Unexpectedly, you thought I was kidnapped! "

    "Yes... We misunderstood. Please forgive me The Yin soldier at the head pleaded very low.

    Li Manzhen brushed her sleeve and said coldly, "well, today is a happy day for our palace. We won''t care about you kids. Take us to the other side of the hall. We are still waiting to get married with you drunkard adults and enter the bridal chamber."

    When Li Manzhen said that, how dare those Yin soldiers not follow?

    I saw that they were busy standing in several rows, leading us to the direction of the main hall, which was also very impressive.

    However, Xu Shi had a long way to go to the main hall. The group of Yin soldiers led us for a long time, but we still didn''t get there.

    The long journey didn''t make me feel tired, but it really bored me.

    After all, there are those Yin soldiers leading the way, and we can''t talk. No matter what, we can only rely on eye contact. This is a kind of torture for me, OK?

    In desperation, I had to focus on the barrage in the studio.

    [anchor, don''t you think sister Zhen is a dramatist? I''ve been put into the play. I really think she''s the lady!]

    [upstairs, sister Zhen is the drunkard lady who hasn''t been through yet, OK? It''s just that sister Zhen doesn''t want to follow the drunkard boy. Sister Zhen is on our anchor side!]

    [no matter whether sister Zhen is the drunkard lady or not, I think her acting is very lifelike, that style, very feeling!]

    If you don''t give sister Zhen a best actress award for her acting, I''m sorry for her wonderful performance

    ����

    I can''t help but be happy to see the audience''s comments on Li Manzhen''s acting skills.

    It turns out that not only I think Li Manzhen''s performance is quite like that, but also the live audience.

    Just now, if it wasn''t for Li Manzhen''s acting skills to help us resolve the crisis in time, I''m afraid we would have shown our feet now, and the group of Yin soldiers would have been discovered.

    So it seems that it''s a good choice for us to follow Li Manzhen this time!

    In this way, we walked a long way under the leadership of those Yin soldiers, and finally arrived at the hall where the drunkard boy was

 Chapter 489

    The whole hall has a square kilometer shape and is distributed in a circle.

    Around the hall, red head lanterns were hung everywhere, looking at the extraordinary horror.

    But when I looked up, I could see a bunch of sunshine shining down from the top of my head, directly on the tiger bone throne in the middle of the circle.

    How can there be sunshine under such a deep earth?

    And look at the distance of the light, it''s really not short, just like a courtyard thousands of meters deep.

    I don''t know why. I always feel that the shape of this hall is familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere.

    But I can''t think much about the current situation.

    Not long after we arrived at the main hall, a group of people gathered around a man and went to the tiger throne.

    Because some distance apart, plus the Yin soldiers block, I can''t see the man''s face clearly.

    But listen to those Yin soldiers call him, almost sure that he is a drunkard boy.

    After the drunkard boy sat down on the tiger throne, he glanced over the soldiers and looked straight at us. He didn''t know whether he was looking at us or the sedan we were carrying.

    However, no matter what it is, we can''t act rashly now.

    After all, there are tens of thousands of Yin soldiers gathered in this hall. Once we are in a mess, we will be surrounded by so many Yin soldiers. Just breaking through the encirclement will be enough for us to drink.

    Thinking about this, we always keep calm, not afraid, and let the drunkard boy look at us.

    Xu Shi''s camouflage magic of Mo liangye is too superb, so the drunkard boy looked at us for a while, didn''t find that we were actually pretending to be little ghosts, so he set his eyes on the red sedan we carried.

    Seeing the red sedan chair, I felt that the eyes of the drunkard boy were shining.

    "Come on... Bring my wife here. Let me have a good look at her." The drunkard boy said excitedly.

    Hearing this, we didn''t dare to delay. We quickly pretended to carry Li Manzhen over.

    Unexpectedly, before we could get out of the sedan chair, the drunkard boy came down from the high throne of tiger bone to meet Li Manzhen in person.

    It was also at this time that I saw the real face of the drunkard boy.

    To tell you the truth, he is not ugly. He doesn''t look like a devil, and he is even quite handsome, so that the audience in my live broadcast room sent out bullet screens one after another.

    [anchor, you didn''t lie to us, did you? This... This special? Is it the infamous drunkard boy? Why does Mao feel like a gentle little brother to me? Blushing!]

    [upstairs, I remember you used to like Lord Pluto, but now you see this drunkard is also good, so you don''t want to fall in love with him. You are not faithful!]

    ��no�� My heart always belongs to the Lord of Hades, I just... Just occasionally see other men! I hope you don''t get angry when you see this barrage. I still love you very much!]

    [upstairs, you are enough! First, this drunkard boy is bad. No matter how good he looks, is he equal to 0? Second, this drunkard boy looks ok, but he''s far worse than our Lord Pluto. He''s not a grade at all! I really don''t know your aesthetic standard!]

    Are you finished? Can''t you watch the live broadcast? Will it affect other people''s health if we keep painting the barrage all the time? Come on, don''t stop me from looking at the beautiful man''s face!]

    ����

    As soon as the barrage came out, the whole studio was quiet, so I could focus on the drunkard boy again.

    The drunkard boy went to the sedan chair, lifted up the hanging curtain, looked at Li Manzhen with a smile and said, "madam, you really make me wait!"

    Li Manzhen smiles a little, then slowly comes out of the sedan chair, curtseys to the drunkard boy, and says, "it''s not my fault to keep my husband waiting. I''m here to make amends to him."

    The drunkard boy waved his hand and said, "it''s OK, as long as my wife comes, I thought she would not marry me."

    It can be seen that the drunkard boy really likes Li Manzhen so much that he almost holds her in his hand.

    Unfortunately, no matter how much he likes Li Manzhen, Li Manzhen will not like him. At best, he is wishful thinking.

    Sure enough, Li Manzhen''s face changed slightly when she heard the drunkard boy''s words, and she was quite embarrassed.

    But in order to avoid being seen by the drunkard boy, Li Manzhen soon regained her normal color, showed a willing smile and said, "husband, what do you say? At the beginning, I said I would marry a hero of the world, but now you have hanged the former Pluto, and the whole Japanese underworld is under your control. Naturally, you are a hero of the world. So now I have no reason not to marry you, do I? "

    Men like to be flattered by women, and drunkard boys are no exception.

    At the moment, Li Manzhen said that the drunkard boy''s vanity was greatly satisfied, and he was almost laughing.

    "Yes, that''s what the lady said! Now the whole Japanese underworld is mine, and also my wife''s! As long as my wife follows me, I will keep your popular and spicy food in the future. No one dares to trouble you in the Japanese underworld any more! "

    With that, the drunkard boy picked up Li Manzhen and walked slowly to the tiger bone throne between the halls.

    "Ma''am, you miss me so much. I really want you in my dreams!"

    The drunkard boy put his face to Li Manzhen to kiss her.

    But Li Manzhen stopped him.

    "Husband, there are so many people here. Do you want to enter the bridal chamber with me here?" Li Manzhen said with a coquettish face.

    Hearing this, the drunkard boy was slightly stunned. He turned his head and looked at all the soldiers and kids on the scene. He immediately felt that it was not appropriate. He released Li Manzhen and said with an embarrassed smile: "what the lady said is that we are not in a hurry. We are not in a hurry. We will go into the bridal chamber well after these minions have finished the ceremony for the lady."

    And those Yin soldiers and imps also know how to look. When they hear this, they kneel on the ground one after another and salute to the drunkard boy and Li Manzhen.

    We were afraid to show our feet and knelt down like them.

    "I wish the drunkard adults and drunkard wife a happy marriage, a happy marriage and early birth of a noble son!"

    Thousands of Yin soldiers and ghosts yelled together, making this sound reverberate in the whole hall, almost breaking my ears.

    Because of today''s marriage, the drunkard boy was in a very good mood. He laughed a few times, brushed his sleeves and said, "get up! Today, I am in double happiness. I not only hanged Pluto, but also married a beautiful lady. These are really two great pleasures! Pass my order, the whole Japan underworld feast for three days, everyone eat, drink and play

    "Thank you, drunkard A group of ghost soldiers should be way.

    The drunkard boy''s attention at the moment has been completely attracted by Li Manzhen. The eyes looking at Li Manzhen are almost green, just like Li Manzhen is a lamb at his mercy.

    "Madam, now that they have finished their salute, it''s time for us to enter the bridal chamber, too?"

    Li Manzhen pretended to be shy and nodded. She said, "then it''s up to her husband to decide everything."

    You know, that''s what alcoholic kids are waiting for.

    He alone?

    Then he is not welcome!

    So, the drunkard boy, no matter what, reached out to pick Li Manzhen up from the tiger throne and wanted to go to the bridal chamber to have a good time.

    However, before his hand touched Li Manzhen, his whole face changed.

    It was a touch of whiteness, an unprecedented whiteness.

    His eyes moved slowly from Li Manzhen''s face to her waist, but there were countless white stamens coming out of her body.

    And the other end of the white stamen, at the moment has been deeply inserted into his body, is desperately stirring in his body, let him be in agony.

    "Husband... Madam, why on earth?" The drunkard boy asked in pain.

    Li Manzhen sneered and said, "madam? Do you really think that if you take the tiger throne and become the master of the Japanese underworld, I will like you? I tell you, don''t dream! I hate you, from the beginning I hate you, my biggest wish is to let you die, let you disappear in this world forever

    Li Manzhen said, letting the pistils stir more violently in the drunkard boy''s body, and turning to us, she said, "you don''t start, are you waiting for the Spring Festival?"

    Things have come to this point, it seems that we really have no need to continue to hide our identity, so Mo liangye simply accepted the magic, took off the shape of the little ghost, and restored our original appearance.

    The drunkard boy saw us, and his face was even more white. He said with a bitter smile, "it''s you. I didn''t expect that you could come here!"

    "There are so many things you didn''t expect! Everyone will be punished for your many evils. Today we will do justice for heaven! " I cried coldly.

    Hearing what I said, the drunk boy suddenly showed a touch of cunning on his face and said, "do you want to kill me? Just a few of you? It''s just a dream

    With that, he saw that the whole face of the drunkard boy suddenly changed. In an instant, it was replaced by a ferocious and strange face.

    Li Manzhen obviously did not expect that the real face of the drunkard boy would be like this. She was also shocked.

    But now it''s too late. The drunkard boy uses a very fast speed to tear off the white stamens of those other shore flowers growing in her body and hit Li Manzhen hard.

    "If you lie to me, go to hell!" The drunk boy roared.

 Chapter 490

    Li Manzhen didn''t expect that the drunkard boy could still burst out such a great ability after being hurt by her other side flower stamens. At the moment, she was unprepared, and was beaten far away.

    Seeing Li Manzhen''s figure flying out, Chen Feng is in a hurry. He jumps in that direction and tries his best to hold Li Manzhen in his arms. He doesn''t want to hurt her.

    But the drunkard boy''s slap on Li Manzhen obviously used a lot of strength and directly shot Li Manzhen far away.

    Because Chen Feng is holding Li Manzhen, he will naturally be affected by the slap of Li Manzhen. Suddenly, he smashes directly at the stone wall nearby.

    However, in order not to let Li Manzhen get hurt, Chen Feng always holds Li Manzhen in his arms and smashes herself on the stone wall, letting the stone wall scrape her skin open.

    "Chen Feng, how are you? Why are you so stupid? " Li Manzhen asked with concern.

    Chen Feng endured the pain, shook his head, forced a smile, and said: "as long as you''re OK, I''m a man, I must try my best to protect women, especially the beautiful women like you!"

    The audience in the studio couldn''t control their excitement again.

    My God, my eyes are moist when I hear my cousin say this

    When I hear this, I want to call my cousin. It''s really good

    [the men watching the live show see that this is the man! Men should protect their women like Pluto and his cousin, you know? If you don''t study like them, you will definitely be single all your life!]

    It''s enough for my cousin to use bitter meat tactics to capture my sister''s heart. There''s no one to fight like this

    [I''ve got a perfect skill to tease girls. Next time I''ll use my goddess!]

    ����

    Chen Feng''s previous words not only moved the live audience, but also moved Li Manzhen, which made her sad and sad.

    "What time is it? You still have a poor mind!" Li Manzhen said with a reddish cheek.

    Seeing that there seemed to be a play, Chen Feng took advantage of the situation to stretch out her hand to Li Manzhen and said: "I have no strength, you pull me up."

    Li Manzhen saw that Chen Feng was injured for her own sake, and it was hard to refuse, so she had to reach out and pull Chen Feng up from the ground.

    But the man pulled it up, but Chen Feng''s body and face were stained with a lot of black mud, which must have been rubbed against the stone wall before.

    wait!

    Stone walls, black mud, and a ray of sunlight from thousands of meters high.

    I feel like I know where we are now.

    If I''m not wrong, the black mud on Chen Feng''s body is actually volcanic mud.

    The whole hall is actually built in a volcano.

    Looking at Japan as a whole, there is no one else except the famous Mount Fuji.

    Although Mount Fuji is an active volcano, it has not erupted for hundreds of years and is now in a dormant period.

    Unexpectedly, such a dormant volcano has been transformed into a huge underworld by the Japanese underworld. It''s amazing!

    But if you think about it carefully, it seems that there is no reason.

    You know, not far from the foot of Mount Fuji, there are cherry trees all over the mountain.

    Many people like cherry blossom, but few people know its origin.

    It is said that the early cherry blossoms were actually as white as pear blossoms, but later more corpses were buried under the trees, and the cherry trees absorbed the blood nutrients from the corpses for a long time, and gradually developed slightly pink petals.

    This is also the reason why there is a saying that "the more corpses buried under the tree, the more brilliant the cherry blossom will be.".

    In addition to cherry trees, there is also a very special area around Mount Fuji, which is the sea of trees in the Aoki plain.

    Aoki Hara Shuhai is a famous suicide forest in Japan. Almost every year, dozens or hundreds of people go here to commit suicide.

    As for why all those people choose this place to commit suicide, no one knows the reason, only that this place is very evil.

    It is said that as long as you enter this forest, the compass will fail, and people will have hallucinations. They can''t tell the direction at all. Even if you don''t commit suicide, you will be trapped in it and starve to death, and there is almost no possibility of survival.

    From the perspective of Sakura tree and aokihara tree sea, it is reasonable for Japan''s underworld to choose to build a underworld in Mount Fuji.

    After all, the wild cherry trees all over the mountain prove that there must be many corpses nearby.

    The corpse gathers much, that Yin Qi nature is heavy.

    As for the evil nature of Qingmuyuan Shuhai, let alone.

    Mount Fuji, a place that integrates Yin Qi and evil nature, would be a tyranny if it was not used as the underworld!

    But even now that I know where we are, it doesn''t help.

    After all, we still have a powerful enemy in front of us - drunkard boy.

    Although we have never dealt with him, he can make the abbot of asakusi temple so afraid. It must be a good way.

    So I had to focus on the drunkard boy again.

    The drunkard boy, Xu Shi, saw that Chen Feng and Li Manzhen seemed to have some love for each other before. He couldn''t help but be furious. He yelled: "well, you bitch, you are luring other men outside behind my back. You have to join them to kill me. I won''t peel your skin today!"

    Having said that, the drunkard boy jumps to Chen Feng and pours at them.

    Seeing this scene, I want to run to support Chen Feng, but Mo liangye''s action is faster than me. He jumps up and kicks the drunkard boy''s chest the next second.

    The drunkard boy couldn''t hold his foot, so he fell back from the air and spat blood.

    "You... You..." the drunkard boy looked at Mo liangye with a venomous face and could not speak for a long time.

    See this scene, the presence of Yin soldiers and imps suddenly all silly eyes.

    They did not expect that their revered drunkard was so vulnerable.

    In this case, they don''t know who to help for a while.

    Seeing that all the Yin soldiers and little ghosts were not moving, the drunkard boy was also annoyed. He scolded fiercely: "what are you doing in a daze? Give it to me quickly

    Those Yin soldiers and kids are ready to attack us.

    Unexpectedly, without waiting for their formal action, Mo liangye glanced at them with extremely fierce eyes and called out in a cold voice: "Pei Zhao!"

    Words fall, then see the hall and out of thin air many people, the whole hall crowded.

    However, the people behind are not the drunkard boy, but Mo liangye summons Pei Zhao to come to the town with the domestic ghost soldiers.

    It seems that this time, Mo liangye not only wants to eradicate the drunkard boy, but also wants to bring the whole Japanese underworld under his command.

    The Yin soldiers and ghost messengers brought by Pei Zhao knelt down to salute me and Mo liangye one after another: "I''ll see you, your highness

    The uniform movement and the earth shaking voice instantly subdued all the drunkard boys on the scene.

    They look at me and I look at you one by one, and they don''t know the situation at all.

    "They... They are the king and Princess of the underworld in that country, so... Which side should we stand on?" A Japanese Yincha asked.

    Another Yin Cha heard this, looked at the current situation, and immediately made a decision.

    "On Pluto''s side, of course! Now that they have brought so many elite generals, what can we do to fight others? It''s better not to die in vain! "

    Words fall, this Yin soldier immediately kneels in front of Mo liangye''s body, extremely respectfully says: "we are willing to be loyal to you, and you kill the drunkard boy together!"

    As soon as this word came out, other Yin soldiers and ghosts immediately followed suit, all kneeling down to express their heartfelt feelings to Mo liangye.

    Seeing that these Yin soldiers and little ghosts that he had not easily accepted, he immediately surrendered to Mo liangye. The drunkard boy almost died of anger, and suddenly another mouthful of blood came out.

    "Good, very good. I want to sit in this position deliberately, but now I''m being plotted by my own people! Today I''m not as good as others, but you don''t want to knock me down so easily! I''ve been a drunkard for thousands of years, and I''ve never been afraid of anyone! What''s more, I have a piece of evil jade to help me. Do you think you have a chance to win? " Said the drunk boy with a sneer.

    When I heard this, I could not help but humming, from the storage ring, that the jade that had already been sealed, and the despised spirit, said to the drunkard boy, "do you mean this? I''m sorry, this one has been sealed by us with Buddhism. You can''t lift this seal without profound Buddhist heritage, let alone use the power of evil jade! "

    "You sealed it! It''s disgusting The drunkard boy scolded fiercely.

    "Yes, we sealed it. Don''t you agree? If you don''t want to bite me? "

    I said with pride, and by the way, I spat out my tongue at the drunkard boy and made a grimace to show my ridicule at him.

    The drunkard boy was so angry with me that his whole face turned green and he threw himself at me

 Chapter 491

    Seeing the drunkard boy coming, I subconsciously stepped back to avoid him.

    But unexpectedly, when I stepped back, I stepped on a stone carelessly, and suddenly my body tilted. I lost my balance and fell directly to the ground.

    It''s just a fall. The key is that the piece of evil jade in my hand also fell on the ground not far away from me.

    In order to prevent the evil jade from falling into the hands of the drunkard boy, I quickly climbed over there and wanted to pick it up.

    I can''t help feeling the evil jade.

    Fortunately, fortunately, I didn''t let the drunkard boy snatch it, otherwise maybe there would be some trouble.

    But I was too early to be happy. When I caught Xie Yu, I stepped on my metacarpal bone with one big foot.

    There was a sharp pain in the palm of my hand, which made me cry, but I couldn''t get rid of it.

    "Don''t move! Otherwise, I''ll step on her hand! " The drunk boy snapped.

    On hearing this, not only Pei Zhao''s Yin soldiers and ghost messengers did not dare to act rashly, but Mo liangye and uncle Lu also stayed in the same place and did not dare to move.

    After all, now my hand is still under the feet of the drunkard boy. It''s easy for him to get rid of my hand.

    See Mo cool night they all don''t move, drunkard boy can''t help but is very satisfied, sneer and say: "very good, I like you obedient appearance."

    "Please let my wife go, or I''ll level your whole underworld!" Mo cool night cold voice roars a way.

    The drunkard boy gave a sly smile, glanced at Mo liangye, then looked down at me and said, "I don''t know where you are blessed to marry such a beautiful lady. I really envy you!"

    Then the drunk boy put his hand on my chin and tried to reach into my collar.

    I saw the opportunity, quickly pulled out a row of silver needles from the storage ring, and stabbed at his outstretched hand.

    The drunkard boy obviously didn''t expect me to do this. He couldn''t escape for a moment. His hands were all covered with silver needles, and began to turn black and smelly.

    The drunkard boy couldn''t help getting angry. He glared at me angrily and said in a trembling voice: "you... You stabbed me!"

    I sneered and said, "I''m not only going to stab you, I''m going to split you up!"

    Then, I immediately recited a mantra, ready to drive the silver needles on the drunkard boy''s hand, let them explode one by one, blow him to pieces.

    But what I didn''t expect was that after I recited the mantra, the silver needles didn''t even move, and even the black smoke stopped.

    This... What''s the situation?

    Seeing my surprise on my face, the drunkard boy couldn''t help laughing and raised his hand to pull out the silver needles on his hand.

    Then, I saw that the blackness on the drunkard boy''s hands was recovering bit by bit with the speed visible to the naked eye.

    In just a few seconds, the blackening had completely recovered, just like I had never been pierced by my silver needle.

    Seeing this scene, I was dumbfounded for a moment.

    It''s been a long time since I learned the ghost door thirteen needles. I''ve used them countless times, but I''ve never seen the silver needles fail. It''s so weird!

    "Why, I didn''t expect that? I can even strangle the Japanese underworld. What do you think I can do with these broken silver needles? " The drunk boy asked with a proud face.

    "Hum, I''m not good at it today. If you want to kill or cut, do as you please. Don''t grind your teeth!" I said impatiently.

    Hearing what I said, the drunkard boy sneered a few times, and said: "want to die? It''s not that easy! You''ve all come here through all kinds of hardships. If you don''t have a good time with me, don''t I feel sorry for you? "

    With that, the drunkard turned his head, glanced at the whole hall, and then gave out a burst of extremely arrogant laughter.

    "It''s really hard for you to fight such a big battle against me! But it''s a pity that this situation is useless. As long as I absorb the Yang Qi from the evil jade, you can''t beat me even if you do it together! "

    As the voice fell, the drunkard boy stepped on my hand even harder.

    I can''t help crying out in pain, sweating all over, subconsciously released the hand holding the dragon shaped jade.

    Seeing that I finally let go, the strength of the drunkard boy''s feet relaxed a little. He bent down to pick up the evil jade and held it tightly in his hand.

    "Evil jade, this evil jade has absorbed so many people''s Yang Qi, and now it''s finally back in my hands!"

    The drunkard boy was a little excited with the evil jade. He didn''t care about me and kicked me away.

    I rolled a few laps on the ground, slightly away from the control of the drunkard boy, and then I got up from the ground with the pain of my right hand.

    "Ma''am, are you all right?" Mo cool night quickly ran to come over, concern of ask a way.

    I shook my head, should say: "it''s OK, skin injury, not in the way."

    Looking at my swollen hand like pig''s hoof, Mo liangye''s face was very bad, obviously worried about what sequelae I left behind.

    So he immediately took out a small medicine bottle from the storage ring and poured a small red pill from it to feed me.

    "This is my exclusive secret pill. It can relieve the pain temporarily. When we get out of the underworld, we''ll go to treat the hand later."

    "Well, you don''t care about me. Now the most important thing for us is to get rid of the drunkard boy and take back the crystal soul stone!" I light to Mo cool night say.

    Although Mo liangye felt guilty, the situation at the moment could only be like this. Just like me, he focused on the drunkard boy again.

    After the drunkard boy got the dragon shaped jade, he almost fell into a state of madness, as if he had got the supreme treasure.

    But even so, I had to pour cold water on him.

    "Do you think you can change anything if you get this? This evil jade has long been sealed by the four truths of Buddhism. If you don''t understand Buddhism, you can''t unseal it, let alone get the energy in it! " I am not polite to the drunkard boy said.

    I thought the drunkard boy would be furious when he heard me, but he didn''t.

    He is very calm, even with a little cunning and Yin Luan, as if brewing a huge plot in general.

    I don''t know why, seeing his expression at the moment, I felt a bad feeling in my heart for no reason.

    Is... What have we been ignoring?

    This kind of bad feeling coiled in my heart, even can''t be dispelled, let my mood instantly into the haze.

    As if to prove the bad feeling in my heart, before long, the color of Yin Luan on the boy''s face was the biggest, and he said to us in a very proud tone: "Oh? really? But if you knew who I was, you wouldn''t say that! "

    After that, the drunkard boy put his hand in front of his face and quickly took it away.

    But when he took his hand away, I was stunned.

    How... How could it be him?

    It shouldn''t be like this. It can''t be like this. It won''t be!

    But no matter how I don''t believe it, I can''t change the fact that we are all cheated!

    From the beginning, from our going to asakushi, from my drawing of lots, from our going to dig the statue of Avalokitesvara, everything is a conspiracy, a huge conspiracy!

    Because the drunkard boy who is not far away from us has now become the monk named Kongliang who asked me to draw lots in asakushi temple, who has been serving the abbot all the time!

    Seeing the surprised expression of me and Mo liangye, the drunkard boy laughed.

    "Ha ha ha, didn''t you expect that? In fact, not only you, but also my master, the abbot of Asakusa temple, didn''t think of it. I''ve been hiding around him for decades, but he didn''t find out that I was the culprit. He even wanted to pass on the throne of Abbot to me. It''s ridiculous! How can a small asakushi Temple satisfy me? What I want is the whole Japanese underworld. I want to make the hundred demons bow to me and be respected by thousands of ghosts! "

    I have to say that monk Kongliang is a drunkard boy, which I really didn''t think of.

    When we came into contact with monk Kongliang, he didn''t have half ghost spirit, and he was kind-hearted, and he was very modest. He didn''t look like a man who committed many evils, so that we didn''t think about that at all.

    But the reality has hit us hard in the face, let us deeply realize the eternal truth that people can''t be beautiful!

    Now, the evil jade full of Yang Qi has fallen into the hands of the drunkard boy. In addition to despair, I just want to cry.

    But before we cry blind, we still have to face the reality.

    Even if the drunkard boy absorbs the energy from the evil jade, we must fight him to the end.

    Otherwise, not only can we not take back the crystal soul stone, but also the whole Japanese underworld will be poisoned by the drunkard boy.

    Thinking of this, I had to pick myself up and look at the drunk boy coldly.

    The drunkard boy, who showed his true face, was very proud at the moment. He made a complicated handprint in the air and recited a passage of Scripture. Then he saw that the Dark Jade seemed to be activated and burst out a golden light.

    Then, the four golden seal characters on the evil jade had completely disappeared, and the Dark Jade body gradually began to surge with the light of dark green.

    Obviously, the seal on the evil jade has been completely activated by the drunkard boy.

    The next step is to absorb the fresh Yang Qi in the evil jade.

    As long as we absorb these Yang, the drunkard boy''s ability will be greatly increased. It''s not easy to defeat him at that time.

    So Mo liangye almost didn''t think about it, so he released me and quickly jumped over to prevent the drunkard boy from absorbing the Yang Qi in the evil jade.

    The drunkard boy''s face was also shocked when he saw that the ink was cold at night.

    After all, there is only one last step left now. If he was stopped by Mo liangye, would he not fall short?

    So the drunkard boy quickly jumped into the numerous Yin soldiers, scurrying to and fro in it, just like a hamster with a hole, making it impossible for people to catch him.

 Chapter 492

    However, the drunkard boy''s calculations were all over the world, but he missed one thing. That was the group of Yin soldiers he jumped into, which Pei Zhao brought from the underworld in China.

    Seeing that the drunkard boy is trying to avoid the attack of Mo liangye, Pei Zhao on one side immediately gives an order to the Yin soldiers, and gives them a circle to surround the drunkard boy in the circle, leaving him nowhere to hide.

    Seeing that he was surrounded, the drunkard boy was a little annoyed, but he soon returned to his normal color. He tore open his clothes with one hand and thrust evil jade into his Dantian with the other.

    "Ah --"

    Because of the pain, the drunkard boy let out a very sad scream.

    But after the scream, the drunk boy''s face showed an unprecedented sinister smile.

    I fixed my eyes on his dandelion, and saw that the dark green in the black jade was slowly pouring into the body of the drunkard boy, so that the body of the drunkard boy began to turn green and expand, just like the Hulk in American movies.

    "Ha ha ha, you can''t stop me any more. The whole Japanese underworld belongs to me. I''m the Supreme Master of the Japanese underworld. You scum are all my losers!" The drunkard boy said arrogantly.

    Mo liangye stood opposite him, sneered, and said: "even if you absorb the Yang Qi in the evil jade, what? I want to take your life, it''s still easy! "

    The drunkard boy obviously didn''t think much of Mo liangye''s words. He hummed coldly and said, "easy? Boy, do you really think I don''t know your details? It''s a fool''s dream if you want to fight against the power of evil jade

    Hearing the words of the drunkard boy, the sneer on Mo liangye''s face was even worse, and he said contemptuously: "my ability is enough to fight against the evil jade. I don''t care for the moment, but what if the evil jade you took is fake?"

    As soon as he said this, the drunkard boy was obviously stunned. He looked down at the black jade that had been inserted into his Dantian, and his face changed greatly.

    Because that piece of evil jade, which used to be continuously conveying Yang Qi to the body of the drunkard boy, is now absorbing the energy of the drunkard boy''s body like a vacuum cleaner.

    "You... You lied to me with a fake?" The drunk boy looked at me bitterly.

    My face was covered and I had no idea what was going on.

    The evil jade was given to me by Mo liangye. How could it be fake?

    Is it hard to be... Did Mo liangye even count me in?

    I turn my head and look at Mo liangye to get the answer from him.

    Mo liangye seems to be afraid that I am angry. She smiles bitterly and says with an apologetic face: "madam, I''m sorry that I cheated you before. The piece of evil jade I gave you is really fake! The real evil jade is still with me

    Hearing this, I was so angry that I wanted to spit blood.

    This guy even cheated me. Is that what he wanted?

    Cheat also cheat, Mo cool night but also want to give me ten thousand points of critical hit, light flutter of throw over a sentence: "madam, the reason why hide from you, is afraid that your acting skill is not good, will give this good play to smash!"

    "Cool night!" I am angry of Chong Mo cool night roar a way.

    Mo liangye laughed and said, "madam, now we have to unite to fight against foreign enemies. We can''t have internal contradictions!"

    "I will unite with you! Do you even cheat your wife and want me to unite with you? Go away, I don''t care. You can deal with it by yourself

    With that, I ran to Chen Feng and left the battlefield to Mo liangye.

    Seeing me running over, Chen Feng twisted his eyebrows and said, "little cousin, you are not really angry with your husband, are you? It''s not worth getting angry about such a trifle! "

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "do you think I''m stupid? Of course, I know that it''s not worth being angry at such a point, so I''m not angry at all. It was mo liangye who was afraid that fighting would hurt me for a while, so he deliberately annoyed me and let me escape. After all, my hand is injured now. I''m half disabled. I have no fighting ability at all. I don''t want to stay away from you. Are you waiting to die there? "

    Hearing my speechless, Chen Feng felt unable to make complaints about it. Even the audience of the studio showed no words to me.

    [anchor, the routine between you and Lord Hades is too deep for us to guess!]

    [it''s said that sister Zhen is a dramatist. I think you and Pluto are the anchor! If you don''t agree, just play Infernal Affairs. Don''t be too black, OK

    [I feel that I am going to be led astray by the anchor and Lord Hades. These days, I always doubt whether my mother is a villain, whether my father is a villain, whether my brother is a villain, and whether my male ticket is a villain. In short, after watching the live broadcast, I began to doubt whether the people around me were all bad guys. I felt that I was deeply poisoned and really could not be saved!]

    I want to go back to the countryside! The rural road has been changed, and the routine is as deep as the sea!]

    ����

    But anyway, now we have a good chance of winning in dealing with drunkard boys.

    After all, after being cheated, the drunkard boy not only didn''t enhance his kung fu, but also absorbed a lot of Kung Fu by the fake evil jade.

    In this way, he has almost no chance of winning against Mo liangye.

    Thinking of this, I shrugged and looked around. I wanted to find a place to sit and watch how Mo liangye hanged the drunkard boy.

    But this place is deep underground. There is no other place to sit except the tiger bone throne of the drunkard boy before.

    Even the stones here are black, just like smoke.

    Fortunately, I looked around, and finally found two stone tanks not far away, which were one person high, just covered with stone slabs, just enough for us.

    So, Chen Feng and I climbed up the two stone pots, and then reached out to pull Li Manzhen and uncle Lu up.

    Standing high means seeing far.

    Now our height is much higher than that of other Yin soldiers and kids. We can almost see clearly the situation of Mo liangye''s fight with the drunkard boy.

    I saw that the drunkard boy''s body was much smaller after he had absorbed part of his kung fu.

    However, the Yin Luan on his face didn''t decrease, even more than before.

    "Hum, I didn''t expect that the Middle Earth underworld would use such a mean. Aren''t you afraid to be ridiculed by the world?" The drunkard boy said, staring at the cool night.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye gave a cold smile and said, "if you still talk about the morality of the river and the lake, you will be ridiculed by others, won''t you? Today I will do justice for heaven and get rid of you scum

    "Well! boast without shame! Even if I lose some of my skills now, it''s still easy to deal with you The drunkard boy said hard.

    But Mo Liang night was no longer willing to talk to him, but from the storage ring, he turned out the powerful sword, and looked at the drunkard boy way coldly. "Is it easier to know than to know?"

    With that, Mo liangye jumps up and stabs the drunk boy with his sword.

    The drunkard boy, seeing the attack of Mo Liang''s night, subconsciously steps back, then quickly pulls out the fake dragon shaped jade inserted in his abdomen with his hand and throws it toward Mo Liang''s night, hoping to cause trouble to Mo Liang''s night.

    But Mo liangye just slightly raised her hand and caught the fake jade. She made a fierce effort to crush it into ashes in a flash!

    The drunkard boy''s face changed slightly, and he no longer evaded. Instead, he drew a slender soft sword from his waist to meet the attack of Mo liangye.

    The two swords collided and produced a huge wave, which almost overturned all the Yin soldiers and ghosts in a moment.

    This posture, if not deep in the deep of Mount Fuji, is expected to set off a very severe storm.

    However, this almost even confrontation soon changed.

    The soft sword in the drunkard boy''s hand soon lost the sharpness of the cold sword. With a bang, it broke on the spot.

    Even the drunkard boy himself was kicked away by Mo liangye and fell to the ground

 Chapter 493

    Mo liangye kicked so hard that the drunkard boy lay on the ground for a long time, and it took him a long time to get up.

    But this is to climb up, but it is obvious that his physical strength is no longer support, the whole person is a bit shaky, mouth kept spitting out blood.

    "You... Did not expect that you really have some skills!" The drunkard boy said with a sneer at Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye didn''t tell him politely. He jumped and kicked him to the ground again, and stepped on his feet.

    "As long as you hand over the crystal soul stone, I can consider letting you die!" Mo cool night shrieked.

    The drunkard boy spat out his blood again. He looked at Mo liangye with a sneer and said, "do you want a crystal soul stone? Since I got it more than 500 years ago, I didn''t want to hand it in! "

    Hearing this, Mo liangye was also annoyed. He raised his hand and inserted the cold sword into the drunkard boy''s left shoulder. He said in a cold voice, "I''ll ask you again, do you want to hand it in or not?"

    The drunkard boy is also stubborn. Even though he is in agony at the moment, he will not let go.

    "I''ll say it again. If you have the ability, you''ll kill me today. Anyway, I''ll never hand it over!"

    Well, this drunkard boy''s mouth is really hard. It''s already like this, but he still refuses to say.

    But we can''t kill him directly, otherwise we won''t know the whereabouts of Jingpo stone.

    The meaning of the crystal soul stone is the same as that of the evil jade to the drunkard boy. Without the crystal soul stone, what can we do to revive the Nu Yu against the Shura kingdom?

    And obviously, the drunkard boy is also very clear about our ideas. He just expects that we dare not kill him directly, so he dares to be so unscrupulous.

    For the drunkard boy''s hard mouth, Mo liangye has been extremely angry. He lifts it up with one hand and pinches his neck, hoping to crush him.

    "Do you say it or not?" Mo liangye is almost gnashing his teeth.

    The drunkard boy was pinched by the neck, and was about to speak at the moment, but he still sneered like that: "even if you... Let my soul fly... My soul scatter... I... I will never hand over the crystal soul stone... You... You will die of this heart!"

    Seeing the drunkard boy''s hard mouth, not only me, but also the audience in the studio began to worry.

    Why is this guy as smelly and hard as the stone in the pit? It''s all like this. Why don''t you speak? "

    Yes, what is more important than your own life? Speak quickly, you can live if you speak!]

    [I don''t think Lord underworld can be soft handed. No matter whether you get what you want or not, you must beat this guy out of your wits clean and decisively. Otherwise, if you are led by this guy by the nose, you may have a long dream at night!]

    [have you ever thought that what Lord Hades wants is not on this guy at all? Otherwise, there''s no reason why he doesn''t take it out!]

    ����

    I was worried about the drunkard boy''s failure to hand over the crystal soul stone when I suddenly saw the bullet screen and was stunned.

    Crystal soul stone is not on the drunkard boy? Whose is it?

    Is it hard to say that before we came, the drunkard boy had already handed over the crystal soul stone to others?

    I don''t know why, when I think of this problem, the appearance of Ji Yunxi suddenly appears in my mind.

    According to the inference we got from Lingshi, the whole thing may be a conspiracy of Shura kingdom.

    The purpose of their trade with the drunkard boy is to use the principle that the crystal soul stone will resonate with the spirit stone, so as to find the spirit stone that can activate Chi You''s energy.

    Linked to this, and look at the drunkard boy''s attitude now, I immediately more sure that the crystal spirit stone is not on him.

    The reason why he refused to hand it in and tell the whereabouts of Jingpo stone was that he wanted to hang us so that we could not really kill him, so as to save his own life.

    However, he never thought that before entering the hall, we had inhaled all the spirit stones into my body, and guessed the relationship between him and the Shura world, and knew their conspiracy!

    Thinking of this, I immediately stood on the stone jar and waved my hand to cool the night. I yelled: "it''s not on him. It should have been taken away by the Shura people! Anyway, it''s useless to keep him. Just beat him to death! "

    Hearing what I said, Mo liangye was slightly stunned, and then quickly recovered. He squinted at the drunk boy who was pinched by him, and said in a cold voice: "since my wife asked me to kill you, it seems that you are really exhausted."

    Seeing that I exposed his conspiracy, the drunk boy''s face immediately changed. Instead of being arrogant, he was full of fear.

    "No... no... it''s in my hands. I didn''t cheat you. You can''t kill me. If you kill me, you won''t get the crystal soul stone any more!" The drunkard boy said in a trembling voice.

    Mo cool night wrung eyebrow, complexion coldly say: "since you say the thing is in your hand, then take it out!"

    "OK... Ok... I''ll take it out, I''ll take it out now! But you must promise me that after you get the crystal soul stone, you must spare my life! " The drunkard boy prayed.

    Mo liangye took a look at him and saw that he was on the verge of death. He must not be able to turn over a big wave, so he said coldly, "OK, as long as you can hand over the crystal soul stone, you can keep your dog''s life for you!"

    Hearing this, the drunkard boy was just like he got an amnesty order. He wanted to make Mo liangye a father.

    Mo cool night mercilessly gouged out his one eye, cold voice way: "I just want to take back the thing that belongs to us!"

    The drunkard boy knows that it''s useless to please Mo liangye, so he has to give up. He reaches into his arms and wants to take out the crystal soul stone.

    Seeing this, I can''t help doubting my previous guess.

    Am I wrong?

    Crystal soul stone has not yet fallen into the hands of Shura people, but still on him?

    But when I think about it carefully, it still makes me feel that something is not right, but I can''t tell exactly what is not right. I can only continue to watch the drunk boy''s action from a distance.

    And that''s what surprised me.

    Because what the drunkard boy takes out from his arms is not a crystal soul stone, but a bright dagger.

    I saw him holding the dagger, stabbing at the opposite ink cool night.

    My heart went up to my throat.

    His action is so fast, and so close to Mo liangye, can Mo liangye really escape?

    But I underestimated Mo liangye after all.

    When the drunkard boy''s sharp knife stabbed at him, his face suddenly sank, and his hand quickly twisted the drunkard boy''s neck.

    Then, he raised his foot and kicked him in the chest, and kicked him to the stone wall of the hall.

    However, this is not the end. When he kicks out the drunkard boy, Mo liangye waves his hand and his cold sword goes straight to the drunkard boy.

    Just one second after the drunkard boy hit the stone wall, the cold sword hit him in the middle of the eyebrow and nailed him on the stone wall like a long nail.

    "You... You..."

    The drunkard boy seemed to want to say something more, but he only said three words after all, and then he lost his breath.

    In a few seconds, his body quickly turned into ashes, scattered in the soil

 Chapter 494

    Seeing that the drunkard boy was out of his wits, my heart finally calmed down a little.

    Although we still don''t know the specific whereabouts of Jingpo stone, our move has done great harm to the Japanese underworld, which is also a merit.

    Thinking of this, we can''t help but be very happy.

    "Oh, I say that the brother-in-law of Hades is very powerful. It''s just like playing against such scum as drunkard boy. It doesn''t take much effort at all!" Chen Feng stands on another stone jar and flatters Mo liangye.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing and said with a proud face: "it''s needless to say, I don''t know who my husband is!"

    Seeing what I said, the audience in the live room sent out bullet screens one after another.

    Anchor, are you not afraid to be killed by us

    [anchor, you must have done it on purpose. You are just trying to stimulate us. I feel so tired that I won''t love again!]

    [I don''t want to say anything. Don''t stop me. I''m going to save the galaxy, so that I can change such a good husband as Pluto in my next life!]

    [anchor, are you really good at that? I want to punch your little chest with a little pink fist!]

    [upstairs, how do you know the anchor is Xiaoxiong? According to my observation, the size of the anchor... Seems to be considerable. Otherwise, how could lord Pluto like it

    ����

    Seeing the barrage, I said I was speechless.

    I just casually said, actually attracted these fans to talk about, it is mo liangye that guy caused the trouble!

    Well, regardless of the audience, now that we have got rid of the drunkard boy, the next thing is naturally for Mo liangye to take over the whole Japanese underworld.

    At such an important moment, how can I not stand beside Mo liangye?

    Thinking about this, I bent my knees slightly, ready to jump down from the stone jar, so as to return to the ink cool night.

    Who knows, before I jump down, I feel the stone jar under my feet shake fiercely.

    My heart beat half a beat slower in an instant.

    Is there an earthquake?

    You know, Japan is located in the Pacific rim of the volcanic seismic belt, such natural disasters have often occurred since ancient times.

    And now we are in the belly of an active volcano like Mount Fuji. If there is an earthquake, it is likely to cause volcanic eruption.

    I don''t have to say much about how serious the eruption is.

    Even if it''s just a small-scale volcanic eruption, the magma from it can instantly make us die in Tibet.

    The height of Mount Fuji is 3775.63 meters. The distance between our current location and the crater on the top of Mount Fuji will only be more than that, not less.

    Such a long distance, once the volcano really erupts, it will be very difficult for us to escape.

    Even if Mo liangye can take me out of the cave on the top of the mountain by himself, what about the others?

    In addition to a few of us, there are so many Yin soldiers and imps here.

    Since we have decided to accept the whole Japanese underworld, we can''t ignore their lives.

    Therefore, we are now in a dead end.

    But I do not know why, Chen Feng they do not seem to feel the shock, still one by one jumped out of the stone tank.

    Seeing that they didn''t have any abnormality, I thought maybe I was too nervous and thought too much, so I felt shocked.

    Since Chen Feng and they didn''t realize it, it must mean nothing.

    Thinking of this, I didn''t care so much, so I jumped from the stone jar to the ground.

    Unexpectedly, at the moment when my feet just landed, I felt the vibration again.

    However, this time the vibration seems to be clearer, so that I can clearly feel that the vibration is not from the bottom of the earth, but from the huge stone tank behind me!

    This... What''s the situation?

    Before, we just watched Mo liangye hang the drunkard boy. We never thought about what was in these two huge stone tanks.

    Now this stone jar such a shock, but let me that a hard to put down the heart of the moment again.

    Inexplicably, looking at these two huge stone tanks at the moment, I suddenly felt a very bad feeling in my heart. I always felt as if something would happen.

    Countless facts tell us that women''s sixth sense is often super accurate, just like at the moment.

    The stone jar vibrated twice before, then it vibrated again soon, and the frequency was faster and more intense than before, like something would jump out of it at any time.

    Unfortunately, I thought of the beginning, but not the end.

    Just when I realized that something was wrong and was ready to run away, the stone jar suddenly "banged" and the whole thing was blown to pieces.

    When the jar blew up, there was a small tornado in my place.

    The black volcanic mud on the ground was also rolled up, which made me unable to open my eyes.

    In order to maintain the line of sight, I quickly covered my eyes with my hands, leaving only a small gap, so as not to let the mud into my eyes.

    Relying on the opening of this small gap, I can barely see the situation in front of me.

    After the huge stone jar was blown up, a woman came slowly towards me.

    The woman was naked, with long hair and white skin as if to shine.

    But I noticed that there were bloodstains between women''s legs and bruises on their thighs.

    Needless to say, this woman must have been violently assaulted.

    But... But who is she? And why is it in that huge stone jar?

    The key is that the woman''s eyes are not white at all. Her whole eyes are dark and deep, like the only eyes left after being gouged out.

    Seeing this woman getting closer and closer to me, I seem to suddenly think of something.

    Long hair, fruity body, white skin and no white eyes, all of which are very similar to a kind of evil thing I read in the novel before - the forbidden woman!

    The so-called "forbidden woman" refers to a woman who has been insulted by others, and has formed an evil object by a continuous stream of resentment in her body.

    This kind of evil things often appear in coastal areas, how can they appear here now?

    I feel very puzzled about this.

    But then Li Manzhen''s words reminded me and shocked me at the same time.

    "Princess Ming! She is the princess of hell in Japan Li Manzhen stood not far away and yelled at me.

    Hearing this, I''m a little confused.

    Princess Ming of Japan?

    Isn''t it true that the Japanese underworld and Princess underworld have been hanged by the drunkard boy? Why are you still here now?

    But when I saw another stone jar next to me, I understood everything in a moment.

    No wonder there are two big stone jars in this spacious hall. Together, the stone jars are not used for anything else, but for holding the bodies of the hanged Japanese Pluto and Princess Pluto!

    Moreover, the princess of hell of Japan must have been invaded by the drunkard boy before she was hanged by the drunkard boy.

    After the invasion, the drunkard boy killed him and put him in the big stone jar with water. The purpose is to let the couple see how he replaced them as the new master of the Japanese underworld!

 Chapter 495

    Rao Shi, I''ve seen a lot of inhuman scenes, but I''m still sad to see that the Japanese Hades and the princess of Hades were so hurt by the drunkard boy.

    For many people, death is the most terrible thing, because death means the loss of life.

    But for the Japanese king of Hades and Princess of Hades, the most terrible thing is not death or death, but even if they die, even if they lose their souls, they still have to be robbed of their dignity and soak in this huge stone jar like rotten meat, so that they can see for themselves how their territory is occupied.

    I have to say that the drunkard boy is really tough enough.

    It''s a pity that even if he took over the territory of Hades, he died in the hands of Mo liangye.

    Finally, isn''t the Japanese underworld going to be taken over by Mo liangye?

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel sad for the drunkard boy and even more for the dead Japanese Hades and Princess Hades.

    But in addition to sorrow, it seems that it is more important for me to run for my life now.

    Princess Ming of Japan was invaded by a drunkard boy before she died. After she died, she was soaked in the water of a stone jar. Her soul''s resentment accumulated to the extreme. Now she has become a mindless forbidden woman.

    Forbidden women are extremely evil in coastal areas.

    In the minds of the older generation of coastal residents, anyone who has a long illness in his family will say that the forbidden woman is playing tricks.

    What''s more, the forbidden woman was not transformed from an ordinary woman, but from the resentment of Princess Ming of Japan after her death.

    Although I don''t know what her ability was before she died, her ability to be the hostess of the underworld is absolutely not bad.

    Now she has accumulated so much resentment, if I don''t run, then I will be buried with her?

    So, I didn''t dare to think much. I got up from the ground in a hurry and was ready to run.

    But who knows, although my action is fast, the forbidden woman''s speed is faster. Before I step on her front foot, she directly wrapped her black and thick hair around my ankle and dragged me over.

    My hand was hurt and not very sensitive. Now I''m dragged so hard that I have no resistance at all.

    Seeing that I was about to be dragged to the front of the forbidden woman, my heart couldn''t help getting nervous.

    I''ve never seen a real forbidden woman before, but now I look at her so close that I''m really scared.

    Even the blood vessels in the skin could be seen from the swollen and pale body which was blistered by the water in the stone jar.

    The most terrible thing is her face. Her eyes are dark, and I can''t see her eyes clearly. But her scarlet lips are looking at me now with a strange arc, which makes my hair stand upright.

    "You are all going to die! You are all going to die The forbidden woman roared.

    Seeing her like this, at the moment, my heart is really ten thousand alpacas galloping by.

    She was not violated by me, and she was not killed by me, but now she wants to revenge me. I''m really more unjust than Dou E.

    If you want to blame me, you have to blame that drunkard boy. He''s already dead, but he''s causing me such a disaster. Who did I invite and who did?

    Now I''m a disabled person, and I''m entangled with her thick hair. What can I do? I''m desperate, too!

    However, at this moment, Mo liangye realized the situation on my side and flew over directly. Just when I was about to be tied to death by the forbidden woman with her hair, he quickly cut off the forbidden woman''s hair, pulled me up from the ground, held my waist and quickly escaped from the forbidden woman''s attack area.

    Seeing that I was a little far away from the forbidden woman, my heart was a little more stable.

    Her hair is long, but I don''t believe it can grow to this point.

    Is it difficult? Her hair can still grow to tens of meters. Can we go through these Yin soldiers to catch me?

    But soon, I found out that I was too stupid and naive. Although she didn''t grow her hair as long as I thought, and didn''t attack me again, those little ghost soldiers in her attack area instantly became her target, dragged by her hair one by one, twisted her neck and sucked her soul.

    It''s only half a minute since I was rescued by Mo liangye. The forbidden woman has killed more than 10 Yin soldiers and ghosts with her hair.

    For a moment, all the Yin soldiers and little ghosts were in a mess and began to run around.

    As the saying goes, chaos leads to change, and change leads to disaster.

    This is not because the Yin soldiers and the kids push and push each other, which leads to a sudden disorder of order. Even many kids fall to the ground when they run away.

    And this fall, but just to complete the forbidden woman, they are one after another by her to suck the soul.

    Seeing this scene, even Mo liangye''s face was ugly.

    Because the more souls a fast woman sucks, the more resentment she has in her heart.

    The amount of resentment often represents the size of her ability.

    In other words, the more souls she sucks, the stronger her ability will be.

    If so many Yin soldiers and imps in this hall were absorbed by her, the final result would be disastrous.

    Therefore, at the moment, it is impossible not to worry.

    However, he is also the underworld, even in the face of this mess, he can still keep calm.

    He turned to Pei Zhao and said, "keep order, gather all the Yin soldiers and ghosts together, and never get close to that place again."

    "That forbidden woman over there..." Pei Zhao wants to say and stop.

    Mo liangye glanced at the forbidden woman who was sucking the ghost''s soul not far away and said in a cold voice: "as for her words, I''ll deal with it alone!"

    With that, Mo liangye went straight to the direction of the forbidden woman with her long sword.

    And Pei Zhao got Mo liangye''s order. He didn''t dare to delay at the moment, so he immediately took out his ghost King''s gold seal and ordered all the Yin soldiers on the scene to stay away from the forbidden woman''s place and keep standing row by row.

    All the kids who don''t obey the orders and still run to the gate of the hall are mercilessly exhausted.

    The Japanese Yin soldiers and imps on the scene saw that Pei Zhao punished the runaway so fiercely that they were scared out of their wits. They all stood up according to the order and isolated the forbidden woman in an open space, so that they could no longer catch the imps to suck their souls.

    The forbidden woman who can''t eat her soul can''t help becoming irritable at the moment. She looks at the Mo liangye standing in front of her and says, "you dare to do me a bad job. I''m going to kill you!"

    As soon as the voice fell, I saw that the dark and thick hair of the forbidden woman suddenly came straight to the dark night like steel needles.

    Mo liangye''s body quickly dodges and cuts her sword on the forbidden woman''s hair.

    The tenacity of those hairs was excellent, almost comparable to that of steel wire, but when they met the cold sword in the dark night, they broke like thin thread.

    The forbidden woman felt some disbelief and was unwilling, so she stabbed her hair again.

    But these hair is the same as before, cut off by the ink cool night.

    After repeating this for several times, the dense hair on the forbidden woman''s head was almost shaved to a flat size, which made her anger almost reach the top.

 Chapter 496

    "Why do you want to get in trouble with me?" The forbidden woman asked harshly.

    Mo cool night light swept her one eye, coldly answer a way: "who want to destroy the order of the underworld, that is with me for enemy, why can''t I get rid of?"

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, the forbidden woman burst out laughing: "the order of the underworld? What an order of the underworld! Today, I will destroy the order of the underworld

    With a sharp roar, the forbidden woman saw that her hair, which had been cut off by the cold sword of Mo liangye, suddenly came back to life and rushed towards Mo liangye.

    Because of its large number, and from all directions together, the ink cold night is not prepared at all, just ten seconds, it will be tied up a dense, like a cicada pupa general, even the eyes are not exposed outside.

    "Well, with your ability, you want to maintain the order of the underworld? I''m afraid it''s too fanciful! From today on, the whole underworld is my mother-in-law''s. those who have bullied me and humiliated me will all go to hell! " The forbidden woman said with a proud laugh.

    Seeing that the forbidden woman is possessed by the devil, I''m really worried about Mo liangye at the moment.

    The ability of the forbidden woman was not weak before she died. Later, she sucked so many souls, which increased her resentment. It seems hard to say that Mo liangye could not beat her.

    But in my heart, I have confidence in the strength of Mo liangye.

    Since he said that he could fight against the forbidden woman with his own strength, he certainly didn''t say it casually.

    I''ve been with him for so long, and I''ve never seen him exaggerate his ability.

    Every time in the past, as long as he said he could beat his opponent, he would never miss!

    Sure enough, not long after the forbidden woman was proud, Mo liangye, who was wrapped up as a cicada pupa, suddenly spoke.

    "Yes? I''ll see who should go to hell today

    Words fall, then see that cicada pupa fierce shaking, and then those black hair suddenly lit a fire, and quickly spread.

    This fire together, the forbidden woman''s face suddenly changed, even stepped back a few steps, murmured: "impossible! impossible! You can''t get out of my hair! I''m the forbidden woman, I''m the forbidden woman, you can''t beat me

    But no matter how she didn''t believe it, it couldn''t change the fact in front of her.

    I saw those dark hair was burning by the fire, emitting bursts of stench, but the ink cool night is still intact, even elegant with the fire slowly to the forbidden woman.

    See Mo cool night to come over, the face of the forbidden woman is more ugly, as if see an extremely terrible devil general, quickly back.

    But even if she had been forced to the corner, Mo liangye still didn''t want to let her go, and the powerful momentum of her whole body couldn''t be ignored.

    The forbidden woman had no way out, but she didn''t want to be caught by Mo liangye. She was quick and wanted to flee.

    It''s a pity that no matter how fast her action is, it can''t be faster than the cool night.

    Ink cool night just long hand a hook, then hold her foot, force of fall on the ground.

    "No... don''t come here! You put out the fire of hell, as long as you put it out, we can discuss everything! " The forbidden woman said in a trembling voice.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye couldn''t help humming and said: "discuss? When you wanted me to go to hell just now, you didn''t want to discuss with me! "

    "I... I''m wrong. I... I didn''t want to kill you. Please let me go, OK?" The forbidden woman began to beg.

    But Mo liangye didn''t pay attention to her begging for mercy at all. She stepped on her body with one foot and clamped her down. At the same time, a huge fireball condensed in the palm of her hand. She wanted to use it to turn the forbidden woman into ashes.

    You know, the forbidden woman was born out of water, and she was born most afraid of fire.

    Ordinary forbidden women can be subdued by ordinary human fire.

    However, the forbidden woman, who was transformed from Princess Ming of Japan, could only be completely destroyed by the most ferocious hellfire.

    Therefore, seeing the hell fire on Mo liangye at the moment, the forbidden woman will be so afraid.

    "I beg you, you really can''t kill me..." the forbidden woman is still begging for mercy.

    Mo Liang''s face was cold in the night, and the fireball in his hand slowly approached the forbidden woman. He didn''t want to be alive at all.

    However, at this time, Li Manzhen suddenly ran out and stood in front of Mo liangye.

    "No! Although she killed a lot of Yin soldiers and ghosts, she was also innocent! The real culprit is the drunkard boy who made her look like this! "

    Mo Liang night swept Li Man Zhen one eye, cold voice cries a way: "get out of the way!"

    However, Li Manzhen''s attitude was very firm, and she flatly refused: "she had an intersection with me before she died. After careful calculation, she and I are friends. Now if you want to kill my friend, I won''t agree with you first!"

    "I repeat, get out of the way!" Ink cold night not bear to drink.

    "If you must kill her, kill me first!" Li Manzhen said with a firm face.

    Seeing this, Chen Feng ran over and grabbed Li Manzhen: "don''t make trouble, OK? The forbidden woman is a very evil thing. If we don''t eradicate it thoroughly, we will only die more innocent people in the future! "

    Li Manzhen pushed Chen Feng away and said in a cold voice: "you can only analyze the pros and cons, but never ask the reason, do not look at the cause and effect! What''s wrong with her? She used to be the princess of the underworld, but she was humiliated and killed by the drunkard boy. She is also a victim

    Hearing that Li Manzhen was talking for herself, the forbidden woman was stunned instantly. The fear in her eyes seemed to have gradually disappeared, but she was at a loss instead.

    But this kind of blankness did not last long. In just half a minute, it turned into an extremely painful look.

    "Ah --" exclaimed the forbidden woman.

    All the people present, including Mo liangye, were shocked by her voice and looked at her face one after another.

    I saw her whole face instantly wrinkled into a ball, hands around the ink cool night, stepping on her feet on his abdomen, can''t help crying: "pain... Good pain..."

    "This... What''s the situation?" Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Originally, I thought the forbidden woman was trying to escape, so I pretended to be miserable.

    But when she looked at it carefully, she found that her pain at the moment was not pretended, but real.

    And her pain seemed to come from her abdomen, just as something was scratching her heart and liver there.

    Wait, abdomen?

    I opened my eyes wide and looked into her abdomen.

    I didn''t care much because her body had been swollen.

    But at the moment, when I carefully observed her abdomen, I found that her stomach had slightly raised, and there seemed to be something moving inside.

    In other words, it''s very likely that she was pregnant before she died, and now her baby is about to be born!

 Chapter 497

    Other people seem to see the problem of the forbidden woman''s stomach, and they are all in the same place. For a moment, they don''t know what to do.

    But the forbidden woman is in a critical situation, so we can''t think a lot.

    If we don''t save her, then she and the baby in her stomach may really be over.

    At the beginning, when I was growing fruit and warm, I was almost four months pregnant.

    Li Manzhen once said that she changed from a white flower to a human form about three months ago. After that, she also met Pluto and his wife in the Japanese underworld.

    In other words, at that time, Japan''s underworld was not in chaos, and the drunkard boy had no chance to invade Japan''s Princess underworld.

    In this way, the child in the belly of the forbidden woman can''t be a drunkard boy at all, but is already a Japanese underworld!

    It''s miserable enough for the Japanese underworld to be hanged by the drunkard boy. Now his wife is going to give birth. If we don''t help and watch her child suffocate in her stomach, what''s the difference between us and the drunkard boy''s animal behavior?

    Thinking of this, I quickly went to Mo liangye and said, "we can''t ignore this! The child in her belly is likely to be the only blood of Hades in Japan. "

    Hearing what I said, Pei Zhao took a deep look at Mo liangye and said, "Lord Pluto, if this child is really the blood of Japan''s Pluto, we can''t save him. Now that the whole Japanese underworld is in our hands, why should we set up another enemy for ourselves? "

    I understand Pei Zhao''s words. He thinks it''s not enough to sacrifice such a small life in the belly of the forbidden woman than to gain the territory of the Japanese underworld.

    But as a mother of two, I don''t agree with him.

    Territory is important, but whether we are human beings or ghosts, we can not lose our conscience!

    So I glanced at Pei Zhao and Mo liangye and said coldly, "you don''t want to save me or force you, but I can''t ignore her! After all, I am also a mother. I don''t want to be so helpless when I am about to give birth in the future! "

    Finish saying, I then want to start to deliver a baby for the forbidden woman, who knows but be pulled by Mo cool night.

    I thought he was going to stop me, but I was a little annoyed and said, "do you have any sympathy? Do you really want to kill a pregnant woman like this? "

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Mo liangye twisted her eyebrows slightly and said faintly, "when did I say I would force her to death?"

    "You... You mean to save her?" I can''t believe it.

    Mo liangye nodded, released her foot, and said: "she sucks too much soul, and her resentment is too heavy. If she gives birth to a child in this way, the child will surely suffer a powerful curse, or die prematurely, or even harm the world. If you want to deliver a baby, you have to get rid of her resentment. "

    I have to say that Mo liangye has some truth.

    Since we choose to save the mother-in-law and her baby, we must hope that the baby can be born safely and grow up.

    If this child is born with a curse, whether it is premature death or harming the world, it is not the result we want to see.

    Therefore, it is a wise move for Mo liangye to remove her resentment first.

    After deciding this matter avoid leaning to either side, he did not hesitate to take the fire from the hell. He put his own Pluto Jin Yin in the middle of the storage and then threw it in the air. Then he read a spell, and saw that the golden seal of the palm king was like a response. It hung on the top of the forbidden woman without any leaning. It burst into a golden light and shrouded in the woman.

    Then, we can see that the green smoke gradually floated out of the forbidden woman''s body, little by little towards the golden seal of the underworld hanging in the air.

    Seeing the smoke coming out of her body, she was a little crazy.

    "No! You can''t take away these grievances, no one can take away my grievances! I want revenge, I want revenge

    With that, the forbidden woman tried to stand up to stop Mo liangye''s pain, but the pain was so severe that her hind foot fell to the ground as soon as she got up.

    Seeing her obstinate manner, I could not help shaking my head, sighing and saying, "Why are you doing this? In front of their children''s lives, what is this resentment? "

    The forbidden woman glared at me and said in a trembling voice: "you... You don''t understand. Without these strong resentments, I would not be the forbidden woman any more, just an ordinary walking corpse! If it''s just an ordinary walking corpse, what can I take for revenge? I can''t lose these resentments, I want revenge, I want to kill you all, I want to kill all those who hurt me

    The more she said, the more excited she was. She had to rush at everything.

    But because of her severe abdominal pain, she can only stay in the same place and can''t move at the moment.

    "To tell you the truth, your enemy has been killed by us, so it''s totally unnecessary for you to keep these resentments! If in addition to resentment, there is even a little awareness of being a mother, or a little love for your husband, please don''t struggle. Otherwise, it''s been a long time. Even if we have the ability to communicate with heaven, we can''t keep the baby in your stomach! " I said to the forbidden woman sincerely.

    Hearing what I said, the forbidden woman was slightly stunned and murmured: "killed by... By you? You killed the drunk boy? Is that true? Are you sure you didn''t cheat me? "

    "I said, elder sister, do you have delusion of being killed? You are our loser. What''s the good for us to cheat you? " Chen Feng said impatiently.

    "But... But the drunkard boy is so powerful. How can you kill him?" The forbidden woman still doesn''t believe it.

    I shrugged helplessly and said, "with his little Kung Fu, my husband can hang him with one hand!"

    Xu was embarrassed by my boasting. Mo liangye coughed a little and said, "madam, it''s too late. If it''s later, I''m afraid the child will be lost!"

    With that, Mo liangye made a complicated handprint with both hands, and sped up the mantra. Then he saw that the king of hell''s golden seal hanging in the air quickly absorbed the resentment of the forbidden woman. In just a few seconds, he absorbed the resentment of the forbidden woman without any residue.

    After she was enraged, she was paralyzed, like a pool of mud lying there.

    And the only thing to be thankful for is that her brow is no longer as resentful as before, replaced by softness, the softness of a mother.

    Most of the time, the reason why a person appears fierce or vicious is that he has too much resentment.

    These resentments affect people''s body and mind day after day, and let people step by step into the abyss of evil.

    Now the resentment of the forbidden woman has been inhaled by the king of the underworld''s gold seal in the dark night, which is equivalent to taking away all the bad things of the forbidden woman. What is left is her beautiful and good side before she became the forbidden woman.

    However, due to the long delay in absorbing resentment, the current situation of the forbidden woman is not very good.

    Visible to the naked eye, she has shed a lot of blood and dyed a large area of soil red. If she does not deliver the baby, the child will be stuck in the birth canal.

    So I make a prompt decision to put out scissors and gauze tools from storage and control, and then let the ink cool night people avoid.

    When a woman gives birth to a child, it''s easy for her to collide with some evil things, not to mention the fact that the forbidden woman is still the evil in the evil to give birth to a child.

    Mo Liang night they a few men pour also calculate wit, don''t have much to say what, then one after another walk far some, turn over body, leave me and Li Man Zhen two women and forbidden woman there.

    It has to be said that Mo liangye, as the king of the underworld, was considerate after all.

    Just after they left, he surrounded us with a black border with his own ideas, so that the Yin soldiers and ghosts in the whole hall could not see our delivery.

    Although Li Manzhen and I are not real midwives, I have had two children and delivered a ewe. Now I am familiar with it.

    "Come on! Try harder! Come out soon

    "Ah --" the mother-in-law uttered a heartrending scream.

    "No, I''m still working hard. I''m going to see the child''s head! come on. You can do it I encouraged.

    It was probably the first time that she saw such a scene. Li Manzhen''s eyes immediately became moist. She tightly held the white hand of the forbidden woman and said in a trembling voice: "Princess Ming, I believe you can! You will give birth to a blood for Hades

    "I''m dying. I have no strength... It hurts... I don''t want to have a baby. It really hurts..." the forbidden woman cried.

    Seeing that the forbidden woman wanted to give up, I was a little worried and comforted: "don''t give up, no matter what! You know, children are the crystallization of love between you and your husband. Although he is dead now, your crystallization is still there. Even if you fight for your life, you have to leave a blood for him, don''t you? "

    Hearing what I said, the look of the forbidden woman seemed to become firm again and murmured: "yes, anyway, I must leave a blood for him! I can insist, I can insist

    With that, she took a deep breath, almost exhausted all her strength, trying to squeeze the fetus out of the birth canal.

    Originally, I didn''t hope for her, but after a few seconds, the baby''s head really came out.

    Seeing this scene, Li Manzhen and I couldn''t hide our excitement. We quickly held the child''s head, took it out of the mother-in-law''s body bit by bit, and cut off the umbilical cord.

    In the Great Hall of the underworld, a burst of extremely loud baby crying suddenly rang out.

    After the cry, I vaguely heard countless sighs outside the black border, like a sigh of relief.

    Presumably, when Li Manzhen and I delivered the birth of the forbidden woman, everyone outside the border also held a heart and prayed silently for the forbidden woman.

    Even though the forbidden woman killed many innocent soldiers and ghosts before, at the moment, her identity is just a mother, a mother who wants to keep her children alive.

    In the face of the hope brought by a new life, all the other enmities may no longer be so important

 Chapter 498

    Hearing the baby''s cry, the grandmother''s face gradually emerged a happy smile, and tears in her eyes.

    For a mother, the happiest moment in the world is probably the moment when she sees her child born safely.

    The feeling and beauty brought by the new life may be indelible by any hatred and resentment.

    Seeing that the mother-in-law seemed to want to hold the child, I quickly held the child to her.

    "It''s a boy. Look how handsome he is. He must look like his father." I said with a smile.

    The forbidden woman took the child and took a look. Her eyes were full of the joy of being a new mother.

    "It''s really like his father. It''s good that I left him a little blood."

    As she spoke, Xu thought of the death of Hades in Japan, and her eyes became moist again.

    I was worried that my mother-in-law was too sad, so I had to comfort her and said, "now that things have happened, don''t think about it so much. Now, the most important thing for you is this child. Do you want your child to live in hatred like you? "

    The forbidden woman was slightly stunned and said thoughtfully, "yes, this child is so clean. No matter how cruel I am, I can''t let him live in hatred."

    With that, the mother-in-law asked Li Manzhen and I to help her up from the ground, holding her just born child, and slowly walked out of the border under the ink cold night cloth.

    Seeing the forbidden woman walking out of the border, Pei Zhao worries that she will hurt Mo liangye. She immediately blocks Mo liangye and takes a protective attitude.

    "Lord Hades, this woman can''t stay! Now we are only one step away from conquering the whole Japanese underworld. We must not give up now! " Pei Zhao said.

    Mo liangye glanced at him slightly and asked, "what do you mean?"

    "I don''t dare to talk nonsense, but this is not the time for women''s benevolence. If the subordinates want to say it, it''s better to kill this woman, leave the children and raise them. Maybe they can be used by us. " Pei Zhao suggested in a low voice.

    Hearing Pei Zhao''s words, Mo liangye couldn''t help but sneer and said, "this Japanese underworld belongs to the king. Even if they don''t get it, I won''t bully them! "

    After that, Mo liangye left Pei Zhao and strode towards us.

    "How is everything going, madam?" Mo liangye asked with a smile.

    I looked at the child in the forbidden woman''s arms, nodded and said, "it''s very smooth. Fortunately, you sucked the resentment from her in advance, so that the child could be born safely and pure."

    "Smooth is good, children are more important than anything." Mo liangye said, then glanced at the child in the forbidden woman''s arms.

    I don''t know if I''m scared. When I look at the child in the dark night, the forbidden woman suddenly kneels on the ground.

    This sudden scene made me a little confused, and I quickly reached out to help the forbidden woman up.

    "What are you doing? You''ve just given birth. You''re weak. Get up quickly! " I exhorted.

    But the forbidden woman shook her head and insisted on kowtowing to Mo liangye and Li Manzhen and me.

    "Thank you! If you hadn''t insisted that I give birth to a child, maybe I would not have left a blood line for my husband. " The forbidden woman said sincerely.

    If you just look at her now, it''s really hard to imagine that half an hour ago, she wanted to kill all of us and killed so many soldiers and ghosts.

    At the moment, her face and eyes are filled with a mother''s softness and gratitude.

    Perhaps, this is the power of maternal love!

    Hearing the words of the forbidden woman, Li Manzhen was so moved that her tears fell down.

    "Princess Ming, don''t say that. We just did what we should do. We don''t ask for return. We just hope you don''t continue to live in hatred and raise your child well. "

    The nun nodded and said, "I remember you. I saw you about two years ago. At that time, you just changed from a flower on the other side to a human, right?"

    "Yes, at that time, I went into the underworld by mistake and was surrounded by a group of Yin soldiers. I was almost thrown into infernal hell. Or princess Ming, you accidentally met me and saved my life, which made me proud to live. " Li Manzhen said gratefully.

    The forbidden woman gave a little smile, sighed and said, "this must be life!"

    After that, the forbidden woman turned her head to look at Mo liangye and said, "today, we have to be rescued by your highness and help our mother and son to avenge the blood feud. We are very grateful, so we are willing to offer the whole Japanese underworld to your highness!

    The whole hall was in an uproar.

    After all, everyone didn''t expect that the forbidden woman, as the princess of hell of Japan, was willing to give up her territory to Mo liangye when she had just given birth to an heir.

    Is this... Is this woman out of her mind?

    Although Mo liangye wanted to capture the territory of Japan''s underworld in one fell swoop, it was in the case of Japan''s underworld without leaders.

    Now the mother-in-law has given birth to a son, the future king of Hades in Japan.

    But the forbidden woman suddenly gave up the country. Isn''t that amazing?

    Compared with everyone''s uproar, Mo liangye''s expression was calmer, as if all this had already been under his control.

    See Mo cool night on that handsome face, thin lip tiny open, light ask a way: "you can think of good?"

    The forbidden woman nodded and said, "think about it. My resentment has been removed, and my heart has no resentment. Now, I just want to take my child and find a quiet place to grow up with him. As for the underworld, everything is basically useless to us. After living here for so many years, I''m tired and want to change my environment. "

    When the forbidden woman said these words, her attitude was very sincere, and she didn''t look half reluctant at all.

    It can be seen that these words are really in her mind.

    After her husband''s tragic death, she became a vicious forbidden woman and the birth of her child, her heart is still at last.

    That''s why she made such a good decision for both her and everyone.

    Seeing that the forbidden woman said so, Mo liangye didn''t say anything more, just let me and Li Manzhen help her up.

    "Although you give up the Japanese underworld, I still have to tell you a very cruel reality." Ink cool night light said.

    The forbidden woman was slightly stunned and said in a trembling voice, "if your Highness has something to say, just say it."

    Mo liangye took a deep look at her and said, "you are already dead. Even if you become a forbidden woman now, you only have one year at most. In a year, your soul will be gone. Then, your child... "

    When Mo liangye said that, he didn''t go on.

    Perhaps, even he thought this reality was too cruel?

    But even if he didn''t finish, the forbidden woman still understood what he said. She was stunned for a long time. She looked down at the child in her arms and said, "I understand. Although it''s only one year, I will try my best to accompany and educate my children. "

    Seeing that the mother-in-law had already made her own plan, it was not good for us or Mo liangye to say more, so we had to let her go.

    Although the forbidden woman was not willing to give up to us, she still held the child and walked slowly towards the door of the main hall. She wanted to leave here and live in other places.

    I sighed helplessly, and Mo liangye, surrounded by many Yin soldiers, went to the supreme throne of tiger bone, ready to formally take over the Japanese underworld.

    Unexpectedly, without waiting for us to step on the throne of tiger bone, the forbidden woman, who had already gone away, suddenly stopped us.

    I subconsciously turned around, looked in the direction of the forbidden woman, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Anything else? "

    The forbidden woman hesitated for a moment, as if she wanted to say something.

    I thought she regretted leaving the Japanese underworld to us, and quickly said, "if you go back, we won''t force you."

    The forbidden woman shook her head and said, "no, I didn''t go back. I just want to tell you that, in fact, only with the ability of the drunkard boy, he can''t fight against my husband. "

    As soon as the forbidden woman said this, Mo Liang Ye and I were all surprised. We couldn''t help looking at each other.

    "What do you mean by that?" I asked.

    Xu realized that there was nothing to hide. The forbidden woman sighed and said, "the reason why the drunkard boy can easily strangle me and my husband is because of the help of the Shura world. The man in Shura world is very capable. He joined hands with the drunkard boy to defeat my husband and hang us. "

    I''m a little frightened by what the forbidden woman said.

    If we had just speculated about the collusion between the drunkard boy and the Shura world before, then now the forbidden woman''s words undoubtedly give us concrete evidence.

    It turned out that the Shura Kingdom really participated in this matter.

    Moreover, it is very likely that the crystal soul stone that the drunkard boy hasn''t handed over has really fallen into the hands of the Shura world.

    In this case, things will be really troublesome.

    "What does the person in the Shura Kingdom you said look like?" I asked faintly.

    The forbidden woman thought for a moment and replied, "he''s always wearing a mask. I can''t see him. But I am sure that he must be in the hall at the moment! "

    My mother-in-law''s words were like giving me a blow.

    From the beginning, I didn''t find any strange people entering the hall.

    In other words, the other party must be mixed in these thousands of Yin soldiers and imps, silently peeping at us.

    I have to say, this feeling is really terrible.

    The other side has been watching our every move, but we don''t even know who the other side is and where we are hiding. Our situation has indeed reached the peak of passivity.

    However, I soon found out that this is not the most terrible.

    The most terrible thing was that not long after the mother-in-law said that, all the lights in the main hall went out, and the entrance of Mount Fuji was covered.

    All of a sudden, the huge Hall fell into complete darkness

 Chapter 499

    This sudden change, let me nervous heart, all of a sudden raised the throat.

    I subconsciously grab the hand of Mo liangye for fear of something.

    But I don''t know why, not only did I not feel the familiar touch on his hand, but I felt something pricked on the back of his neck, and then I lost consciousness.

    ����

    When I woke up, I was no longer in the dark Fuji cave, but in a bright and clean room.

    I got up, opened the door of the room and went out to see where I was.

    But as soon as I opened the door, a young woman in kimono outside gave me a little smile and said in slightly broken Chinese, "are you awake? Sir, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help frowning and asked curiously, "sir? Which gentleman? And why am I here? "

    Kimono female shallow smile, respectfully toward me bent down, should way: "want to answer the doubts in the heart, please come with me!"

    After that, the kimono turned and walked to a room next to her.

    Although I don''t believe in kimono, I don''t know what she''s up to, but I can''t resist my curiosity, so I can''t help but follow her.

    Kimono woman took me to the next room and gently buttoned the door. When she heard a sentence of Japanese coming from it, she opened the door and said to me, "Sir, wait for you inside. Go in!"

    I stood at the door and poked my head in. I wanted to see who the so-called gentleman in the kimono girl''s mouth was, but I saw Ji Yunxi''s familiar face.

    "Why are you?" I asked in surprise.

    Hearing my words, Ji Yunxi, who was sitting cross legged in the room, gave a faint smile and asked, "why can''t it be me?"

    Since Ji Yunxi is in it, I have nothing to be afraid of. I just walk in and sit in front of him.

    "It seems that the person in the Shura world mentioned by the forbidden woman is indeed you!" I said faintly.

    "You''ve already guessed that, haven''t you?" Ji Yunxi said while slowly poured a cup of fried tea for me.

    I glanced at the fried tea he handed me and said with disgust: "I dare not drink the tea you poured. I can''t tell what you put in it. Give me a trick. I can''t resist it!"

    This words, Ji Yunxi''s face can not help but slightly show a trace of embarrassed smile, asked: "Mi Xiaofei, no matter how to say I have saved your life, you do not trust me?"

    My shriveled mouth replied: "it''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just that I don''t trust your father very much!"

    Ji Yunxi shook his head helplessly, sighed and said lightly: "you are really the stubborn man you used to be! Well, now that you''ve been here, I won''t hide it from you. I did get rid of the Japanese underworld. "

    Although I had guessed it for a long time, it is still hard for me to accept it when I hear it from Ji Yunxi.

    "Why? Why do you treat him like this? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Ji Yunxi took a deep look at me and said, "no matter from which angle, he must die."

    I Leng Leng looking at Ji Yunxi, some can''t believe that this will actually say from his mouth.

    He used to be so kind and full of justice, and even saved me many times, but now he has become a murderer?

    To be honest, I am not willing to accept this reality from the bottom of my heart.

    Xu Shi saw the shock in my heart. Ji Yunxi''s sexy mouth slightly tilted up and said, "the reason why I came to Japan this time is mainly because of my father''s order. It was also my father''s idea to make a deal with the drunkard boy and help him kill the Japanese Hades. It''s just that your husband hurt my father badly last time. He hasn''t recovered yet. I''m the only one who can do it! "

    "The reason why you trade with the drunkard boy is that you want to use the crystal soul stone in the statue of Avalokitesvara to find the spirit stone in the Japanese underworld?" I asked casually.

    Ji Yunxi nodded and said: "the original plan is really like you said, in order to get the spirit stone to activate Chi You''s ability. But personally, I don''t think the resurrection of Chiyou has much to do with me, so I changed my mind. "

    I Piao to Ji Yunxi, light ask a way: "changed an idea? What do you mean

    Ji Yunxi handed me the cup of fried tea again and said, "I''ll tell you when you drink this cup of tea."

    I hesitated to take a look at the tea he handed me, and saw that it was clear and there was nothing else, so I simply took it up and drank it all.

    "I''ve had it, so to speak?" I said impatiently.

    Ji Yunxi shook his head helplessly, took the cup of fried tea in front of him, sipped it gently, and said: "Japanese fried tea needs to be tasted slowly, just like you drink like a cow, where can you taste its wonderful taste?"

    "I''m a rough man. I don''t pay so much attention to it. Anyway, I''ve already drunk as you asked!" I replied casually.

    "That''s all. It''s not the first day I met you, and I don''t care about it. Now let''s talk about my change of mind." Ji Yunxi put his cup on the table, looked up at me and continued to say slowly, "in fact, the reason why I changed my mind is because of you."

    "Because of me? Are you kidding? " I asked with a little surprise.

    "I once said that I only like one woman in my life, and that''s you." Ji Yunxi pretends to say deeply.

    I don''t think so. I said faintly, "I know this, but I''m a married man. It''s impossible between us!"

    "It''s just because it''s impossible that I''m going to make such a big circle and bring you here." Ji Yunxi said without taboo.

    "What do you mean?"

    "If I don''t kill the Japanese underworld, can your husband take over the Japanese underworld Ji Yunxi asked.

    "So you''re still helping us? But it''s a little heartless of you to use such means to harm innocent people, isn''t it I said with some dissatisfaction.

    Ji Yunxi said with a little smile, "haven''t you ever heard of that sentence: if you want to achieve great things, you can kill your closest relatives?"

    I can''t help getting a little annoyed at this.

    Once in my heart, although Ji Yunxi was the prince of Shura, he was more decent.

    But now his remarks really make me disagree.

    "If you want me to thank you for that, then you must die! Even if we don''t get the Japanese underworld, my husband won''t do things in such a mean way! " I said without expression.

 Chapter 500

    "No, I don''t need your gratitude. As far as I''m concerned, killing the Japanese underworld and making a deal with the drunkard boy is not to get the spirit stone, let alone to make you appreciate me. After all, I just want to get another chance to be alone with you! " Ji Yunxi looked at me and said.

    "With... Alone with me? I don''t understand what you''re talking about! " I feel very puzzled.

    "If I don''t help the drunkard boy get rid of the Japanese underworld and cause chaos in the Japanese underworld, it''s hard for you to focus on this side. If you don''t focus on the Japanese underworld, how can I see you alone now? " Ji Yunxi light mouth.

    "If you want to see me, just come and see me directly. I didn''t say that I would never see you again in this life. Do you want to do so many things?" I said very impatiently.

    Ji Yunxi lowered his head and poured a cup of fried tea for me. He handed it to me and said with a smile, "women are more angry. It''s easy to get old. Drink a cup of tea to dispel the fire!"

    I gave him a white look, took the cup and drank it again.

    "Ji Yunxi, I find that I really don''t understand you more and more! We haven''t been apart for long. How did you become like this? Is it hard to be influenced by your asshole father? " I didn''t get angry and asked.

    Ji Yunxi was not annoyed when I scolded the king of Shura. He was still light and said, "it doesn''t matter if you understand. The important thing is, in an hour, you and I will be on the plane to India together

    "India? What are you doing there? " I was more puzzled.

    "Help you find the next crystal soul stone!" Ji Yunxi took a sip of fried tea and said faintly.

    As soon as I said this, I was a little confused.

    I''m looking for Jingpo stone. That''s right, but I can''t go with him?

    Although he and I are barely good friends, he is the prince of Shura kingdom. Our positions are totally opposite. How can we find the crystal soul stone that is very important to me?

    Unless... Unless his goal is Jingpo stone, and it''s just an excuse to find out with me!

    It seems to see what I think in my heart. Ji Yunxi smiles and says, "you don''t have to think about it. Jingpo stone is the most important thing for you, but for me, it''s just a rotten stone. It''s useless at all."

    "You lie! The original stone of Jingpo stone is spirit stone. Spirit stone can activate Chi You''s ability! You just want to use crystal soul stone to activate Chi You''s ability I look excited said.

    Ji Yunxi glanced at me and said, "I said that the resurrection of Chiyou has nothing to do with me. It''s just my father''s own idea."

    I looked at Ji Yunxi warily, but I didn''t believe him at all.

    After all, Jingpo stone is too big to be taken lightly.

    Seeing that I still didn''t believe it, Ji Yunxi shook his head and sighed helplessly. Then he clapped his hands, and the door was opened. The kimono girl came in with small steps from the outside, put a box in front of me, and then backed down.

    "Open it up and have a look!" Ji Yunxi said casually.

    Although I hesitated for a while, I finally opened the box that kimono girl sent me according to his meaning.

    I thought it would contain some strange and even disgusting things, such as mice or cockroaches, but what I knew was that it was a crystal box in full bloom!

    This crystal box I am too familiar with, it is clearly used to hold crystal soul stone crystal box!

    Shaking my hands, I opened the crystal box and saw that the crystal soul stone in it was shining, just like the treasure in the world.

    "I bought it from the drunkard boy with the life of the Japanese Hades! About 500 years ago, he found this thing hidden in asakushi temple, so he secretly set a fire and stole it out. Later, my father learned that there is a powerful spirit stone in the Japanese underworld, which can activate Chi You''s ability, so he made a deal with the drunkard boy, that is, our Shura world helped him ascend the supreme position in the Japanese underworld, and he gave us this crystal spirit stone, let''s use it to find the spirit stone hidden in the Japanese underworld. "

    "Later, my father was injured by your husband and was unable to deal with the matter in Japan, so he sent me here. When I learned that you were also in Japan, I changed my mind. My goal was no longer the stone, but to lead you into the Japanese underworld and take advantage of the chaos to take you away from your husband. "

    "But don''t worry. Although I have tied you up, I won''t do anything wrong to you. It''s the so-called gentleman who does something but doesn''t, so I just turn off your live broadcast and take off the jade bead on your neck, so that your husband can''t find us at all. Only in this way can we go to India to find the next crystal soul stone without being disturbed by anyone. "

    When Ji Yunxi said these words, he always looked at me deeply, and there was no impurity in his eyes.

    It seems that the reason why he does so many things is just because of me.

    But I still have doubts about what he said.

    "How do I know you want to go with me, not to count me?" I mumbled.

    Hearing what I said, Ji Yunxi couldn''t help laughing and said, "with your intelligence, do you need to go around in such a big circle?"

    I went, this guy despised my IQ? Do you want to be so insulting?

    I gave him a white look and scolded: "you have a low IQ. Your family has a low IQ!"

    Ji Yunxi ignored my curse, drank a cup of tea and continued: "I know, that spirit stone has been absorbed by you. If I really want to do harm to you, I can kill you, take the inner elixir formed by the spirit stone from your body and go back to my father. As for this crystal soul stone, if I''m as bad as you say, there''s no need to give it to you. "

    I think about it carefully, and I think what Ji Yunxi said seems to be reasonable.

    If he really wants to calculate me, he doesn''t have to go to such a great trouble to kill me and take the spirit stone and the crystal soul stone. Why do he have to go to India with me to find the next crystal soul stone?

    However, I still can''t figure out why he did it.

    Even if it''s to get along with me alone, it''s not so big a circle, is it?

    Seeing that I still had doubts, Ji Yunxi sighed deeply and said, "I''m going to get married!"

    Get married?

    In my impression, this guy doesn''t even have a female ticket. What kind of pro?

    "My father arranged a marriage for me in a month. I want to do one last thing for you before I get married. In this way, it is not in vain that I once loved you. "

    Ji Yunxi''s voice is filled with endless sadness, which makes me feel sad.

 Chapter 501

    "Do you like that girl?" I asked.

    Ji Yunxi slowly raised his head, looked at me deeply, and said: "your husband has only loved you in this life, so have I

    Hearing this, I didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    Ji Yunxi love me, I always know, just pretend not to know.

    In all conscience, he is really a good man. If there is no ink cool night, it''s OK to think about him.

    But the problem is, after all, I first met Mo liangye and became his wife.

    So called in its position, seek its politics.

    Since I am Mo liangye''s wife, I can only put all my thoughts on him. I can''t treat any other man any more.

    This is my criterion as a wife and the best and most loyal love I can give to Mo liangye.

    Seeing that I didn''t make a sound for a long time, Ji Yunxi sighed and said, "as for what you asked me, I don''t like that girl. In fact, I haven''t even seen what she looks like. How can I like that girl?"

    "And you''re still married? Are you not afraid to marry an ugly monster to scare you to death? " I don''t know what to say.

    Ji Yunxi smiles a little and says, "even if it''s ugly, I recognize it. If you can''t marry the person you like in your heart, it''s the same for everyone. "

    "You''re too casual about marriage, aren''t you? Since we have decided to get married, why don''t we treat other people well? It''s not easy for other people''s girls and families to get married! " I make complaints about it.

    Ji Yunxi didn''t make a sound. He loosened his legs, stood up slowly, arranged his clothes, and said, "it''s late. It''s time for us to start."

    As soon as he said this, I remembered what he said before about going to India.

    Damn, I forgot about his marriage.

    This product is clearly intended to divert my attention by marriage, so that I can''t refuse it in time, so that I can go to India with him in a muddle headed way, OK?

    It''s so insidious!

    But even if he''s going to get married, it''s my husband and I who want to find Jingpo stone. He shouldn''t be involved.

    If he finds it at that time, he wants to take the crystal soul stone as his own, then don''t I fall too much?

    After thinking about it, I always feel more secure with Mo liangye. At least I can be sure that he will never cheat me.

    As for Ji Yunxi, his character... Is barely trustworthy, but his father''s character is really bad.

    In case his father gets involved, it''s hard for him as a son not to comply, right?

    Thinking of this, I simply refused him: "I owe you a favor for helping me find this crystal soul stone in Japan, but you can''t get involved in going to India to find the next crystal soul stone. After all, our positions are opposite, and I don''t want to cause any unnecessary misunderstanding. "

    Ji Yunxi glanced at me and asked, "what if I have to get involved?"

    "I don''t care. You can''t go anyway!" I said with a rude face.

    Hearing what I said, Ji Yunxi came slowly to me and stretched out his hand.

    I was shocked.

    This guy said before that he would not do anything wrong to me, but now he wants to reach out and touch me. What do you mean?

    So, subconsciously, I tried to avoid him.

    But unexpectedly, he took my waist with his long hand and said, "Mi Xiaofei, you should know that if I really want to do something to you, you have no power to fight back, so you''d better be good, or I can''t control the hormone in my body, then you will suffer a lot."

    "Ji Yunxi, why are you such a rascal? I told you I wouldn''t let you go. Why are you so shameless? " I can''t help feeling a little annoyed.

    But I don''t know why, when I just finished this sentence, I immediately felt a whirl of heaven, and everything in front of me was blurred.

    "How... How could that be? You... What on earth have you done to me? " I asked in alarm.

    "I just put some sleeping pills in your fried tea to make you have a good sleep." Ji Yunxi replied.

    Hearing this, I can''t help feeling a little angry.

    I thought there might be something wrong with the fried tea, so I didn''t plan to drink it from the beginning.

    But this guy is too cunning. During the conversation, he kept telling me the truth about Japan, let me take off my guard bit by bit, and finally let me drink the fried tea mixed with sleeping pills.

    In this way, he can naturally take me to India and join the camp of looking for Jingpo stone.

    How insidious!

    "Ji Yunxi, you son of a bitch! Are you not afraid of being punished by heaven when you treat me like this? " I swore with all my strength.

    But the things in front of me have become more and more blurred. Even my body is so soft that I don''t have the strength to resist.

    Before completely losing his will, Ji Yunxi''s gentle voice rang out slowly in my ears.

    "Mi Xiaofei, for you, even if I''m punished by heaven, I''m willing to!"

    Words fall, I feel his gentle lips fall on my forehead, forbearance and restraint, let me feel a little sour.

    But this feeling didn''t last for long. I fell asleep completely and didn''t know anything for a moment.

    ����

    When I woke up, I found myself in the first class of the plane.

    Outside the window, there are patches of clouds and golden sunshine like marshmallow, which makes people feel warm.

    "Awake?" Ji Yunxi''s gentle voice came from his left hand.

    I turned to see him looking at me with a light smile.

    Thinking of what he had done to me before, I couldn''t help but look at him and scold him coldly: "mean! Shameless! Dirty

    "Despicable and shameless, I admit, but you can''t wear the dirty hat at will! You ask yourself, "have I ever offended your body since I''ve known you for so long?" Ji Yunxi said disapprovingly.

    Although what he said was true, and he did not make any drastic action to me, I was still very dissatisfied with the fact that he tied me away from Mount Fuji without saying a word, and took me on the plane without saying a word.

    No matter how good the relationship is, you can''t do it, can you?

    Seeing that I was still angry, Ji Yunxi asked the stewardess for a cup of hot milk, handed it to me, and said with good words: "I know I didn''t do it properly, but now you''ve been on the plane, and you''ll land in half an hour. It''s useless to be angry again! It''s better to drink a glass of milk to replenish our physical strength and calm down our mood. After all, it''s not certain that we will encounter any ghosts in India! "

    "No! Who knows if you''ve added anything in it? " I flatly refused.

    "OK, that''s what you said. It''s hot in India. When you''re thirsty, don''t ask me for something to drink!"

    After that, Ji Yunxi took the cup of hot milk to his mouth and drank it into his stomach.

    The elegance makes my mouth water.

    The key is that after sleeping for so long, I was really thirsty, so I asked the stewardess to bring me a cup of hot milk and drink it.

    Seeing my posture like drinking water, Ji Yunxi looked at me with disgust and said, "as a girl, can''t you order a lady? A bold girl like you is going to be thrown into the Ganges to feed fish in India, OK

    "Feed the fish! Isn''t there you? Don''t you follow me to India just to be my bodyguard? If you can''t even protect me, then go back to the Shura Kingdom and get married as soon as possible! " I''m not very angry.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I find that you don''t know how to be so good? I''m kind enough to accompany you to India to find things. Is that your attitude towards me? " Ji Yunxi some distressed said.

    I pretended not to hear him and continued to drink my own milk.

    In fact, it''s not that I don''t know a bad guy, it''s just that I really don''t want to owe him too much.

    When I was in Korea before, he once stood in my way and saved my life.

    Now, he is trying his best to do one last thing for me before I get married. How can I afford it?

    I''m not hard hearted, but I have to be hard hearted.

    Because whether it''s me or him or Mo liangye, we all love one person in our life.

    My heart has already been given to Mo liangye, so I can''t give him any more.

    Therefore, what I owe him may not be clear in my whole life, so I can only owe a little less.

    Xu is to see my mind, Ji Yunxi also did not say anything more, back in the seat, shut up.

    Half an hour later, our plane arrived at Indira Gandhi International Airport in Delhi.

    As soon as we get out of the airport, we feel a strong sense of history.

    Seriously, I''ve never seen a city that divides the old and new districts so clearly.

    Old Delhi represents India''s long history and splendid ancient culture.

    New Delhi, on the other hand, represents the shadow of India''s independence from poverty in modern times.

    The old and New Delhi, while converging into a city, are separated by the border of Delhi gate.

    The ancient city on the left and the new capital on the right of Delhi gate make the traditional and modern, even the poverty and wealth of India marked and magnified, just like two different worlds.

    Seeing me sitting in a taxi watching the streetscape, Ji Yunxi smiles and asks, "do you know why this city is so clearly distinguished?"

    I shook my head to show that I didn''t know.

    "In the history of India, old Delhi was used as a capital many times. But because of religious reasons, many of its ancient monarchs were tyrannical, tyranny led to a series of riots, thousands of years of casualties. And if there are more dead people, will there be fewer underground ghosts? "

    Ji Yunxi said as if nothing had happened, then pointed to the tall Delhi gate outside the window and said, "what do you think that building looks like? Is it like the gate of hell? "

    I was slightly stunned for a moment, and looked in the direction of his fingers. As he said, it was like a Western-style ghost gate.

    If I didn''t believe Ji Yunxi''s words before, I have to believe it after watching this Delhi gate.

    Not to mention that the urban planning of the whole city of Delhi is too strange, just such a strange building lying between the old and new cities makes people feel cold, OK?

    I''ve been through the ghost gate of the underworld in the dark night countless times. The shape of the building is almost the same as that of the ghost gate. How can I not recognize it?

    From this point of view, there are really not a few bones and ghosts buried in the old Delhi city. Otherwise, why should we use such a large building similar to the gate of hell to suppress them?

    MMP, look at this posture. It''s estimated that this trip to India is also full of difficulties and dangers!

 Chapter 502

    The taxi took us past derrimen and made a big detour around the city before finally stopping in front of a hotel.

    I checked with my mobile phone in the taxi before. The key to this hotel is clean and hygienic. The comments on the Internet are very high. So we immediately decided to stay in this hotel during our stay in India.

    But it seems that this hotel has a good reputation. When we went in, the front desk lady told us that all the rooms were full today.

    I went and finally chose such a company, but it turned out to be a bad start. Do you want to be so sad?

    Seeing that I was dejected, Ji Yunxi patted me on the shoulder and said, "it''s just that I didn''t get a room. This area is so prosperous. It''s too big for us to live in other places."

    I glanced at him and said, "it''s easy for you to say. You know, most of the hotels in India have poor sanitary conditions, with a score of about 3. Only this one has a score close to the full score of 5. Now it has no room. Are we going to stay in those dirty hotels? "

    "If we can''t stay in a hotel, we can rent a house in a high-end community! Don''t worry. I won''t let you spend money this time. All your expenses belong to me, OK? " Ji Yunxi said forthrightly.

    "Spend your money? Then your future wife will probably chop me to death with a knife? " I answer with disdain.

    "No way! You didn''t seduce me. Why did she cut you with a knife? What''s more, with your skill, you can hang a woman every minute. What can you worry about? " Ji Yunxi said with disapproval.

    "I don''t even know this. I''m afraid I took a fool to go out?" I said with disdain.

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi''s face immediately turned black: "this seems to be what I used to say about you?"

    "Now I use it to say you, can''t I? You know, for a woman, maybe she can tolerate her man surrounded by all kinds of warblers, but she will never allow her man to spend money for the fox spirits outside, do you understand? " My serious education is Ji Yunxi.

    Ji Yunxi slightly picked eyebrows, said: "so, you this is to admit that they are fox spirit?"

    "I... I admit you, sir! I''m using an analogy. How about an analogy! You are becoming more and more shameful. I don''t care about you! " I don''t want to be angry.

    Seeing that I was angry, Ji Yunxi broke off my face and comforted me: "OK, OK, don''t you want to find a place to live? While it''s still early, let''s go out and see if there are any renters around here. Otherwise, when it gets dark, we can''t find a house, so we''ll have to sleep on the street! "

    With that, Ji Yunxi pulled me out of the door of the hotel and came to the road.

    We inquired about some pedestrians in English nearby, but we didn''t get any useful answers, which made us feel frustrated.

    What''s more desperate is that our stomachs are already starving at this time.

    I haven''t found a house, and I''m half hungry. Is this trip to India so sad?

    I''ve been to so many places before, and I''ve never been so embarrassed.

    It seems that we still have to take a reliable person like Mo liangye to go out in the future.

    Ji Yunxi, not to mention arranging everything in advance, is just like me, OK?

    However, it seems that these eggs are useless now. I''m starving. I''d better find a place to eat first!

    I turned around and looked around. I found that there were few places to eat nearby, only a small restaurant was open, so I took Ji Yunxi in.

    Although neither of us knows Hindi, India used to be a British colony many years ago, so most Indians can speak English, and even English instructions are printed on the menu, which provides us with a lot of convenience.

    "It''s said that India is the originator of curry. Why don''t we have a curry together?" I suggested.

    "OK, I can''t stand the taste of curry, but since you like it, I''ll eat it with you once!" Ji Yunxi responded.

    See he agreed, I was preparing to order, but heard the waitress face surprised in English asked: "you are Z people?"

    I nodded, frowned and asked, "we are from Z country. What''s the matter?"

    Hearing my affirmative answer, the waitress''s face suddenly showed a happy smile, stretched out her hand and said in fluent Chinese: "Hello, I''m from Z, too. My Chinese name is Ma lulu."

    I hesitated for a moment, politely replied: "Hello, my name is mi Xiaofei, his name is Ji Yunxi."

    Ma Lulu took my hand and looked at Ji Yunxi, with a look of information in her eyes.

    It''s obvious that this girl has a crush on Ji Yunxi.

    However, it''s no wonder that Ji Yunxi was born handsome and upright. Ordinary women would be moved when they saw him.

    What''s more, it''s a girl like Ma Lulu who lives in India in her prime of life?

    "So... Are you lovers who come here to travel?" Ma Lulu asked.

    I shook my head, ready to respond, but Ji Yunxi was the first to grab: "you''re right, we are here to travel couples, very close kind of couple!"

    As soon as I heard this, the fire in my heart immediately came out, raised my foot and stepped on Ji Yunxi''s feet, scolded: "can you stop talking nonsense? When did I fall in love with you? Aunt, I have a serious husband, OK? "

    "Mi Xiaofei, I said you are really boring. Will you die if you play a joke with me? I didn''t really want to rob you from your husband. As for being so cruel? " Ji Yunxi murmurs discontentedly.

    I gouged him out and said, "who let you talk nonsense? If you talk nonsense like this, other girls will misunderstand you, OK? I don''t want to spoil your peach blossom

    Then I winked at Ma lulu.

    Seeing that I saw what was on her mind, Xu was shy, and Ma Lu Lu couldn''t help lowering her head with a blush on her cheek.

    "Well, what would you like to eat? I''ll let the chef do it right away. " Ma Lulu asked.

    "Let''s just have two curries. Let''s just pad our stomachs first." I replied casually.

    "Well, you wait for a while. I''ll go to the kitchen and talk to the chef."

    Having said that, Ma Lulu takes another affectionate look at Ji Yunxi, and then quickly walks into the kitchen with the menu.

    Seeing no one around, I picked my eyebrows and said to Ji Yunxi, "what do you think of this girl?"

    "What? It''s not fun to find Jingpo stone. Do you want to change your profession and become a matchmaker? " Ji Yunxi said disapprovingly.

    "You are not the prince of the Shura kingdom. I think that people like you who want to inherit the throne in the future will need more than one wife! When I see Ma Lu Lu looking at you, her eyes are almost full of peach heart. Would you like to think about it and take someone else as a concubine I said jokingly.

    "It seems that your husband should accept it first? His position is much higher than mine. " Ji Yunxi countered.

    As soon as I hear that I want to take concubines for Mo liangye, I''m the first one to disagree, OK?

    "How dare he! If he dares to take a concubine, I''ll cut something of him and fry it with wine! " I said angrily.

    "Poof!"

    Ji Yunxi was drinking water, but when he heard what I said, he couldn''t hold back for a moment and sprayed me directly.

    "Ji Yun Xi! You... You son of a bitch I swore loudly.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. Come on, get some paper to wipe it!" Ji Yunxi forced to smile and handed me a tissue.

    I pushed his hand away, pulled some paper on the table and quickly wiped the water off my face.

    "Next time, I won''t break your leg!" I said viciously.

    "I didn''t mean to..."

    Ji Yunxi wants to explain. Unexpectedly, at this time, there comes a fierce quarrel from the kitchen.

    Ji Yunxi and I were all stunned in an instant. We were looking over there to see what happened.

    Unfortunately, Ji Yunxi and I couldn''t understand each other. We only knew that a man and a woman were quarreling. It seemed that the man was very angry and slapped the woman.

    Hearing the sound of "pa", I felt resentful and wanted to help the woman who was beaten in the kitchen.

    Who knows, but Ji Yunxi a pull.

    "Don''t go! In India, women''s status is generally low. It''s common to be beaten. You can''t control it at all! "

    "Can you just watch the woman in the kitchen get beaten? Aren''t men and women equal these days? Why should women be inferior? " I asked discontentedly.

    "This is determined by the tradition of their country. Most Indian women have no financial ability, and almost all of them have to be borne by men. It is the so-called economic base that determines the superstructure, so it is natural that the status is low. " Ji Yunxi answers.

    Although there is some truth in his words, it still makes me feel uneasy.

    In my opinion, no matter where you are, a man who beats a woman is not a thing.

    But just as Ji Yunxi said, now that we are in other people''s countries, we must respect other people''s customs as much as possible and make less trouble for ourselves.

    So I thought about it and swallowed it as if I didn''t hear anything.

    In this way, after about ten minutes, the noise in the back kitchen stopped, and Ma Lulu came out with two plates of curry.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting. This is your curry. You can eat it while it''s hot!"

    Ma Lulu said, then turned to leave.

    But at the moment when she turned around, I suddenly saw a not too clear palm print on her left face.

    In other words, the woman who was beaten in the kitchen just now is her!

    Thinking of this, I finally couldn''t help it any more. I grabbed Ma Lulu and asked, "what''s wrong with your face? Is it the son of a bitch in the back? "

    Ma Lu Lu shook her head and said, "no, it''s not him. It''s... It''s me who accidentally fell it!"

    "Don''t be afraid, we are all from Z country. As long as you say it, I will help you!" I encouraged.

    But Ma Lu Lu Lu seems to be a little scared and still refuses to say anything.

    At this time, a man came out of the back kitchen, stood not far away and yelled at Ma lulu. Ma Lulu immediately left me and ran to the man.

    The man smiles at Ji Yunxi and me, and then embraces Ma lulu in the back kitchen.

    Seeing Ma Lulu''s timid appearance, I can''t help hating the iron, but I have no choice but to go back to my seat dejected and prepare to turn grief and anger into appetite.

    But who knows, I just took out the spoon, ready to start, Ji Yunxi''s face suddenly changed: "don''t eat, there''s something wrong with this Curry!"

 Chapter 503

    When I heard this, I was shocked. I thought of going to a soup restaurant in China to drink soup before. I asked in disbelief, "you... Don''t tell me, this curry is made of human flesh?"

    Ji Yunxi looked at the two plates of curry rice on the table and said, "although I don''t know what it is made of, my intuition tells me that we can''t eat it!"

    In fact, the more he said that, the more curious I became. After staring at those two plates of curry for a long time, I didn''t find any ghost gas floating out of them.

    I was a little worried. I even sniffed them for a long time, but I didn''t smell anything.

    In this way, I can''t understand why Ji Yunxi said that this food can''t be eaten.

    "Hey, are you feeling wrong? There''s no problem with these two dishes of curry! You know, I have a special constitution. If there are ghosts, I can feel them. I remember the last time I had soup with my friends in the soup shop, I saw that there was ghost in it, and finally inferred that the spareribs soup was made of human flesh. If there''s something wrong with this meal, I can''t see it with my constitution! " I said impatiently.

    But even if I said that, Ji Yunxi still shook his head and said, "believe me, these two dishes are really not edible! Curry rice is no better than spareribs soup, especially Indian curry, which is made of clove, fennel seed, coriander seed, mustard seed, yellow ginger powder and pepper. These condiments are very heavy, which makes Indian curry spicy and rich, and can cover other flavors to a great extent. What''s more, India is a mysterious country. There are a lot of secret arts in India, among which there are some ways to hide ghost Qi. Anyway, in a word, we can''t eat it! "

    "I''m starving. Now the food is in front of me, but you don''t want me to eat it? Isn''t that cruel? " I said discontentedly.

    Seeing my mouth watering, Ji Yunxi gave me a white look and said, "it''s important to keep my life or to fill your stomach. You can choose for yourself."

    "Er... Is this too difficult? People live on food. If they don''t eat, they will starve to death, OK? But if things are as serious as you say, it seems that it''s more important to save my life... Oh, it''s really hard to choose. What do I want to do with both? " I was in trouble for a while.

    Ji Yunxi stretched out his hand and flicked my brain with his fingernail. He said with a speechless face: "you are a foodie, you still don''t admit it! In the face of life and death, we have to struggle to eat! I don''t know how your husband married such a silly daughter-in-law! "

    "You''re stupid. Your family is stupid!" I scolded angrily.

    Ji Yunxi smiles, takes out a few Indian rupees from his pocket, puts them on the table, and leads me out of the restaurant where Ma Lulu is.

    Influenced by the curry before, Ji Yunxi didn''t take me to other Indian restaurants at all. Instead, he went directly to a well-known hamburger shop and ordered a family bucket and two set meals for me.

    "Eat it. I''ve seen it carefully. It''s all right. You can eat as much as you like." Ji Yunxi pushed things in front of me.

    Looking at those greasy fried chicken legs and hamburgers, my original high appetite instantly died out, almost completely lost my appetite.

    "You want me to eat these foreign fast food? I don''t even eat in China. Now I''m here, and I still eat this? " I feel a little dissatisfied.

    Ji Yunxi shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s cleaner than the curry just now. You can make do with it. We have to find a house after eating it."

    Say, Ji Yunxi himself is to pick up a drumstick to gnaw first.

    Seeing that he ate all the prince''s food, it would be too affectable for me to shout any more, so I had to pick up a hamburger and eat it in big mouthfuls.

    "By the way, you just said that the curry was not clean. Could it be that there were ghosts? Let''s just leave. If we don''t help people deal with ghosts, isn''t it a bit bad? " I asked as I ate.

    Ji Yunxi finished eating a drumstick and took another one from the bucket of the whole family. While eating, he said, "Miss, our task now is to find Jingpo stone, not to help others kill demons! I think there are many monsters in Delhi. Can you manage them one by one? If you want me to say, we should do more than less. As long as things don''t fall on us, it has nothing to do with us. All the goals of our actions are to find Jingpo stone! If we take care of too many other things and delay looking for Jingpo stone, then we''ll be guilty of a big crime! "

    After thinking about it, I think Ji Yunxi is right.

    The world is full of monsters. If you really want to manage it, you can''t manage it.

    What''s more, if there are evil things, India''s underworld will punish them. It has nothing to do with passers-by like us. We really don''t need to intervene.

    Thinking of this, I eat the hamburger in my hand with peace of mind.

    Xu was extremely hungry, so in less than 20 minutes, the two of us killed a family barrel and two hamburger sets, went out to find a housing agent on the street, and rented a two bedroom house in a relatively prosperous area.

    Although the house is finely decorated and clean, I can''t bear to be a cleanliness addict like me.

    So, I took Ji Yunxi to clean up the house for two or three hours, and finally I was satisfied with living.

    After a day''s running, we were both tired, so we took a bath and went back to our respective rooms to have a rest.

    However, this is lying down, but the problem is that I really have a lot of problems. I not only choose a bed, but also play insomnia.

    This kind of feeling really makes me very uncomfortable, especially as soon as I close my eyes, I think of some of them.

    That kind of a few people talking and laughing together, it suddenly came to my mind, let me more and more can''t sleep.

    In desperation, I can only open the window, want to blow the night wind, have a look at the night view of Delhi City, and have a drink by the way.

    Unfortunately, to my disappointment, although Delhi is the capital of India, the scenery at night is not as good as that of wh.

    I couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed, so I drank the last sip of wine in my glass, turned around and prepared to go back to my room and continue counting sheep.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, a voice that made people blush and heartbeat suddenly came into my ears.

    "Well... No... well... Quick..."

    As soon as the voice came out, I was stunned.

    This... This is the rhythm of someone''s family doing business. If they shout so loudly, are they not afraid of being heard?

    At the moment, I just listen so far away, already feel red heart beat, then this client is how hi?

    I patted my face and motioned to myself not to care so much. I went into the room to sleep so as not to be disturbed.

    But when I turned back to the room, my eyes inadvertently glanced at the bedroom of the opposite family, two red fruit people facing me, relying on the window to do some indescribable movement.

    What''s more, the addicted woman is not someone else, but Ma Lulu, whom we met in a small restaurant during the day.

    As for the wretched man behind her, it was like the Indian man who punched and kicked Ma lulu in the kitchen during the day.

    I went to live with these two people across from us?

    Besides, there seems to be a dark figure behind the curtain on the opposite side. Looking at the figure, it seems that a woman is watching the battle nearby.

    This... Is the taste a little too strong?

    The key point is that Ma Lu Lu Lu seems to see me on the opposite side, with a very strange smile on her face, which makes me feel goose bumps.

    I didn''t dare to look any more. I quickly closed the window, drew the curtain, and lay back in bed.

    But I don''t know why, as soon as I close my eyes, I will recall Ma Lulu''s strange smile just now.

    In that smile, there was resentment, jealousy, complacency, and a kind of insidious, which made my whole person confused, like being possessed.

    In a daze, I felt as if I was in the dark. It was quiet all around and I couldn''t see anything at all.

    I don''t know how long after that, I felt as if something was touching my feet. I subconsciously reached for it and wanted to catch the ghost in the dark.

    Unexpectedly, when I raised my hand to look at it again, my whole hand was full of blood, sticky, with a strong bloody atmosphere, which made people nauseous.

    The point is, it''s not over yet. Soon I saw that the thing touching my feet was slowly climbing towards me.

    Little by little, slowly, climbing up, until it climbed to my neck, I really see its face.

    This is a woman, a woman with blood all over her body. Her dark eyes gush out with blood, her mouth is torn and her tongue is bloody.

    "You... Who are you? Who are you? " I asked subconsciously.

    "Who am I? I''m your Curry! Don''t you remember me? " The woman said with a smile.

    When I heard the words "curry rice", I immediately burst out in a cold sweat and subconsciously tried to get up and run away.

    But that woman pressed me so hard that I couldn''t even get up.

    "Don''t you really want curry? Now let me show you how to make curry rice? It is estimated that you will feel more delicious after watching it! "

    Then the woman turned my head to one side and let me watch the most disgusting scene in my life.

    A man in black came to us with a knife and cut off the woman''s body. Then he dragged the woman''s lower body with his intestines and came to an iron pot. He cut it into small pieces and put it into the pot to cook slowly.

    Then, the man in black threw lilac, fennel, coriander, mustard, ginger powder and pepper into the pot and cooked with the woman''s meat.

    As time went on as like as two peas, the smell of the curried wok gradually grew as charming as the curry smell I had seen in my little restaurant in the day.

 Chapter 504

    Seeing my frightened face, the woman with only half of her body grinned again and asked, "these curries are delicious. Do you want to eat them?"

    I shook my head and said, "I don''t want to eat, I don''t want to eat at all!"

    Hearing that I said I didn''t want to eat, the smile on the woman''s face suddenly became fierce, and she asked fiercely: "don''t you want to eat? Why don''t you want to eat? Why don''t you want such a delicious curry? "

    "I... I can''t eat it. This... This thing is disgusting!" I responded, stifling vomiting.

    Unexpectedly, with this, the woman''s bloody face suddenly became more terrible, and her eyes were even full of maggots. One by one, she climbed down, and some of them even fell on me.

    At this moment, even if I have the best concentration, I can''t help it after all. I just open my mouth and start to vomit.

    "You... You think I''m sick? The more disgusting you are to me, the more I want you to taste my Curry

    The woman said with an angry face, grabbed a lump of curry from the iron pot, forced it to my mouth, and scolded: "you eat, you eat for me! If you don''t eat, I''ll kill you! "

    When women do this, I struggle desperately, want to ask women to clamp down.

    But a woman is like a stone. I can''t push her at all.

    Mass after mass of curry sauce was put into my mouth by a woman, sliding down my throat, into my stomach, and tossing in it.

    My tears gushed to the outflow, want to vomit but can not spit out, can only let the woman like a madman to my mouth desperately fill curry.

    And when I was so miserable and inhumane by crazy women, I seemed to see the man who made curry sauce standing by and sneering, as if watching a huge farce.

    That kind of smile is more strange than that of Ma Lulu I saw before, just like the Luocha from hell, with a kind of breath of death.

    I don''t know how much human curry sauce I''ve been stuffed with. I feel my stomach is bulging like a ball. Finally, I can''t support it any more. I vomit.

    I thought it would be OK just to draw out the curry sauce. However, when I saw the curry sauce spit out, the whole person was dumbfounded.

    Because the curry sauce is creeping, little by little, with countless curls.

    I took a close look and found that it was not something else, but an earthworm, a living earthworm!

    This discovery made me burst out in a cold sweat!

    Seeing that I was scared, the woman burst into laughter: "ha ha ha, this is curry rice. This is curry rice made from my human flesh. Do you enjoy it? You hypocritical human beings should have died long ago. What qualifications do you have to live? "

    Her huge laughter made my brain AChE. Coupled with the nausea in my chest, I subconsciously covered my ears with my hands and screamed fiercely: "no, I don''t eat, I don''t eat, I don''t eat anything! Go away, go away

    At this moment, I feel nothing in my mind, I just want to drive this terrible woman away, let her not disgust me.

    I don''t know if I screamed so loud that I scared the woman. After a while, her figure was gone, and the man who cooked the curry sauce was gone. There was only darkness in front of me. It was endless darkness.

    A great sense of fear swept through my heart, and I couldn''t help hugging myself and crying.

    Cry gradually spread away, behind seems to have an echo, long reverberated in my ears, never far away.

    I don''t know how long after that, I feel that there seems to be another voice in my ear.

    "Mi Xiaofei... Mi Xiaofei... Wake up... Mi Xiaofei, wake up..."

    This voice... This is... This is the voice of Ji Yunxi!

    After reaction, I closed my eyes, and then opened them again. Sure enough, I saw his clear and meaningful face in front of me, and still looked anxious.

    No one knows how excited I am to see a familiar face after the terrible scene.

    Therefore, I almost did not have any hesitation, immediately reached out and hugged Ji Yunxi tightly.

    "Ji Yunxi, you... You are here at last. I was really scared to death just now. It''s terrible. Those curries are really terrible!" I said as I cried.

    Xu was too surprised. Ji Yunxi, who was held by me, was stunned. After a long time, he gradually relaxed and patted me on the back. Wen Sheng comforted him: "OK, OK, it''s OK. You just had a nightmare."

    "Nightmare? How could it be a nightmare? The scene just now is so real that it can''t be a nightmare! " I argued.

    Ji Yunxi let me go, laughed, pointed to the rising sun outside the window, said: "you see, the sun is rising, you still say it''s not a nightmare?"

    Too... The sun?

    I remember that the scene I saw before was obviously dark. How could there be a sun?

    What''s more strange is that I don''t have the disgusting curry vomit containing earthworms beside me, and there''s no woman''s blood dripping on me, even the huge iron pot.

    Is... Is it true that, as Ji Yunxi said, what I saw before is not real at all, but an illusory dream?

    I rubbed my messy hair and couldn''t figure out why for a long time.

    Seeing my worried face, Ji Yunxi touched my greasy hair and said, "get up and wash your hair. We''ll go out for breakfast later!"

    With that, Ji Yunxi picked me up from the bed and pushed me into the bathroom.

    "Clean yourself up, don''t mess up, it will damage the image of our Z people!" Ji Yunxi shouts outside the bathroom.

    I answered casually and looked in the mirror. I felt that my face was so bad that I couldn''t care much. I turned on the hot water and rinsed all my hair.

    "By the way, what would you like to eat in the morning?" Ji Yunxi asked outside the bathroom.

    "Anything will do. I''m not picky. You''re the master!" I wash my hair and answer.

    Ji Yunxi thought outside the bathroom and said, "why don''t we have curry? I checked on the Internet last night. There is a clean restaurant two blocks away. The curry rice is very good. Didn''t you want to eat curry rice yesterday? I''ll take you to try it today. How about that? "

    As soon as I heard the word "curry", my mind immediately presented the previous disgusting dream, which was almost reflexive. My stomach was almost reflexive, and sour water poured out, and I began to feel disgusted.

    Xu heard my disgusting voice. Ji Yunxi kept knocking on the door outside the bathroom and asked with concern: "Mi Xiaofei, what''s the matter with you?"

    "I''m... I''m fine! You... As long as you... You don''t mention curry to me anymore! From... From today on, I''m allergic to curry... To curry! "

    I managed to finish, then I vomited on the toilet.

    "OK, OK, I won''t say it. Curry is not good. Then we''ll have something else. We don''t have to eat curry!" Ji Yunxi answers outside the bathroom door.

    When I heard that, I almost got angry.

    Let him not talk about curry, not curry. As a result, this product told me curry twice at a time. What''s so special? I don''t think I vomit enough?

    The so-called is not afraid of the wolf like opponent, is afraid of the pig like opponent, took Ji Yunxi such a damage goods to go out, I also poured eight life''s bad luck!

    That''s all. Let''s not care so much. Let me go and vomit for a while

    Half an hour later, I even vomited bile, and finally there was nothing to vomit.

    I washed my face and walked out of the bathroom door with the wall. I almost collapsed.

    Seeing me coming out, Ji Yunxi quickly welcomed me, frowned and asked, "how can I vomit like this? Shall I take you to the hospital? "

    I shook my head weakly and said, "no, I don''t need to go to the hospital. Just don''t say those two words to me anymore."

    "OK, OK, I promise not to say it, OK? Do you have the strength to go? If you don''t have the strength to go, just lie down at home and I''ll go out and buy breakfast back! " Ji Yunxi said to me with a worried face.

    "No, I''ve been sleeping all night. I just want to go out for a breath, let me have a rest and eat with you." I replied casually.

    Seeing my insistence, Ji Yunxi didn''t have much to say, so he got up and burned a pot of hot water for me, cooled it and handed it to me: "drink it, warm your stomach, it''s more comfortable!"

    I took the cup, a small drink, feeling that nausea is finally a little better.

    "By the way, do you remember the Ma Lulu we met yesterday?" I looked at Ji Yunxi and asked.

    Ji Yunxi nodded and said, "remember, isn''t that the flower crazy girl? What''s the matter? "

    "She... She seems to live next to us! The bedroom of her house is facing my bedroom window. Last night, I saw her doing that kind of thing with... And the Indian man in the restaurant... "I blushed and said to Ji Yunxi.

    Ji Yunxi did not seem to understand, puzzled asked: "what kind of thing to do?"

    "That''s what my husband and I would do." My face is as red as an apple.

    After listening to me, Ji Yunxi finally understood and said, "Oh, you''re talking about that! Didn''t you see it in the restaurant yesterday? The relationship between Ma Lulu and the Indian man is unusual. It''s normal to do that kind of thing when living together. What''s so strange about that! Are you allowed to do that with your husband, no one else is allowed to do that? "

    "No, I didn''t mean that! You don''t know how terrible the dream I had yesterday! What''s more, the key point is that I saw Ma Lulu and the Indian man have the nightmare after the event! Don''t you think there might be a connection? I''m even a little skeptical... I wonder if I''ve been seduced! "

 Chapter 505

    Hearing what I said, Ji Yunxi couldn''t help laughing: "the next poison? Is there anyone in the world who dares to poison you? If your husband knows, he will not be sent to hell? "

    Seeing that Ji Yunxi didn''t take my words seriously at all, I couldn''t help feeling a little worried: "I''m serious. I always feel that the dream last night didn''t seem to come from nothing. The scene was so weird and real that I doubt if it happened! Do you think there''s any way to judge whether I''ve been seduced or not? "

    Seeing my persistence, Ji Yunxi shook his head helplessly, went to the kitchen and handed me one of the soybeans we bought yesterday in the refrigerator: "here, it''s in my mouth."

    "Are you sure this can identify whether there is Zhonggu?" I have some doubts.

    "Lou Ying of the Ming Dynasty once recorded in the compendium of Medicine:" the method of testing poisonous insects is to contain one soybean, which will swell the skin and remove the poisonous insects; If the beans don''t swell and the skin doesn''t peel off, it''s not. " You put this soybean in your mouth for a while, and then spit it out. If you look at the situation of the soybean, you will naturally know if it has been poisoned! " Ji Yunxi said lightly.

    Since he was so sure, it seems that I did not continue to question the truth, so I simply took the soybean from his hand, put it into his mouth, touched it for about 10 minutes, and then spit it into a small bowl.

    I saw as like as two peas before I put it in the same place, and two of them did not have swelling. I think Ji Yunxi did not seem to have any swelling.

    But if not, how to explain the clear and vivid dream of last night?

    Is it true that I have experienced more things recently, so I made it up subconsciously?

    "Well, there''s nothing to worry about. Even if someone really wants to kill you, isn''t there me? Don''t worry. Since I brought you to India, I will protect you! It''s getting late. Let''s go out and have some breakfast and have a full stomach. "

    Ji Yunxi finished, then pulled me out of the door and took the elevator downstairs.

    In the elevator, I talked with Ji Yunxi while thinking about last night.

    "By the way, don''t we come to India to look for Jingpo stone this time? Are you sure where the crystal soul stone is? " I asked casually.

    Ji Yunxi shook his head and said, "I don''t know yet, but I should be able to find out today."

    "Listen to you, you already have your own plan?"

    "If I don''t make arrangements, how can I let you accompany me all the way here? After breakfast, you go upstairs and have a rest. I''ll go out and get some information. I''ll be back before dark. " Ji Yunxi responded.

    "You''re going to shake off the rhythm of me driving alone?" I pick eyebrow to look at Ji Yunxi to ask a way.

    "It''s not good to work alone, but the other party is rather eccentric. He pointed out that I''m alone. If I take you, if the other party is angry and refuses to tell me the specific whereabouts of Jingpo stone, then don''t we go for nothing?"

    After thinking about it, I think it''s OK to let him go alone.

    Now that we have brought him to India, we are a small group. As teammates, I have to give him enough trust.

    What''s more, the key is that I was really flustered by the dream last night. I was lazy and didn''t want to go out at all.

    He is willing to work hard for this trip, so I can just take the opportunity to be lazy.

    Think of here, I should give Ji Yunxi''s words, agree to let him a person to inquire about the news of crystal soul stone.

    So, as we spoke, the elevator went down to the first floor and walked out, only to find a security man in the hall on the first floor.

    What we rent is a high-end community, and every building is equipped with full-time security, which is not surprising.

    Generally speaking, security guards like this guard in the hall basically know who lives in the building and what they are like.

    Thinking of seeing Ma Lulu and the Indian man last night, I couldn''t help running over and asked curiously in English: "Hello, I just moved here yesterday. I live in room 1903. I heard a lot of music in the next room last night, which made me sleepless all night. Excuse me, I live next door is engaged in music

    In front of me, the Indian security guard looked at me, smirked and said, "are you talking about Mr. galava? He''s not a musician. He runs a restaurant nearby, featuring pure curry. I''ve had it twice, and it''s really authentic. "

    When I heard that the security guard mentioned curry, I was almost reflexive and wanted to vomit. However, because I vomited in front of others in India, it was really impolite. I could only stifle the nausea.

    "By the way, it seems that I saw a woman from Z enter the house next door yesterday. Are they lovers?" I continued.

    "You mean Miss Ma Lulu? She and Mr. galava are not lovers. She just lives in Mr. galava''s house. Mr. galawa''s girlfriend is Pan Jiaojiao. Like Miss Ma Lulu, both of them are from Z country. Because they are good friends, pan Jiaojiao asked Ma Lulu to live with her in Mr. galawa''s home. However, I haven''t seen Miss Pan Jiaojiao very much recently. I heard from Mr. galava that Miss Pan has something to do with her family recently, so she went back home. It will take some time to come here. " Indian security patiently explained to me.

    Once I said that, I was a little confused.

    According to the truth, Ma Lulu and galava are not girlfriends and girlfriends. How could they do something that only a couple would do in their room last night?

    Is it difficult for these two people to have an affair with Pan Jiaojiao?

    But it''s not right. Last night I saw a figure behind the curtain in their room. It should be a woman. Is that Pan Jiaojiao? What''s more, this woman is still standing beside her best friend and her boyfriend to watch the battle?

    I went, this... This taste is too heavy, isn''t it?

    Are girls now open to this extent?

    Tut Tut, this is really not provoking, not provoking!

    Seeing that the Indian security guard didn''t seem to know much about malulu and galawa, I didn''t ask any more questions. I quickly said thanks to the Indian security guard, took Ji Yunxi out of the community, went to a famous fast food restaurant on the street outside, ordered two luxurious breakfasts and started to eat.

    "By the way, don''t open the door when I''m not at home. In India, women''s status is very low, so violence is easy to happen. You''d better be careful yourself. " Ji Yunxi reminded me while eating breakfast.

    I took a sip of hot porridge and said casually, "in your eyes, am I that bad? If you want to be violent to me, that''s not what ordinary people can do. Maybe, the other party has not started, I have been beating all over the floor looking for teeth

    Hearing what I said, Ji Yunxi laughed and said, "yes, your skill, as long as the other party doesn''t point a gun at your head, you won''t have a big deal. But if you go out, you''d better be careful. Anyway, I always feel that Delhi is not peaceful! "

    "Come on, eat your food. Why are you so wordy as my grandmother? After a while, you can go to check the Jingpo stone. I''ll be at home by myself, OK I said impatiently.

    "Are you really going to stay at home?" Ji Yunxi didn''t quite believe me.

    I immediately nodded my head like a chicken pecking rice and said, "I promise, I promise I won''t go anywhere, just stay at home and wait for you to come back, OK?"

    Er... I feel that sounds like a little daughter-in-law?

    However, the fact is, how can I listen to Ji Yunxi so obediently?

    I''ll have to do my own business as soon as he leaves. I won''t listen to him so honestly! I thought to myself.

    Seeing my promise, Ji Yunxi nodded with satisfaction and said, "if you can stay at home honestly and wait for me to come back in the evening, I will take you to the top restaurant in India to have dinner and reward your viscera temple!"

    "Yes, it''s a deal!"

    "It''s a deal!"

    ����

    Half an hour later, Ji Yunxi and I finished our breakfast, then we parted hands at the door of the fast food restaurant and went on our own business.

    Seeing Ji Yunxi''s figure disappearing at the corner of the street, I took a taxi, went to the electronic market, bought a new mobile phone, got a new card, dialed Mo liangye, wrote my phone number, and wanted to get in touch with him.

    But I don''t know why, this number can''t get through at all.

    I didn''t give up, I dialed Chen Feng and uncle Lu again, but just like the previous number, I couldn''t get through.

    That is to say, I can''t get in touch with them in this physical way.

    And Ji Yunxi is probably early even if good this, so dare to rest assured that I will stay at home alone.

    Because in his opinion, I can''t get in touch with Mo liangye and they have to look for Jingpo stone, so I can''t run away.

    However, Ji Yunxi in the end or missed a point, that is, I want to find the determination of Mo liangye.

    Although I know Ji Yunxi brought me here with no malice, for me, only when I am with Mo liangye can I really feel at ease.

    Therefore, no matter what, I have to find a way to get in touch with Mo liangye.

    Since it''s not good to use the way of Yang, I''ll use the way of Yin.

    I don''t believe it. I can''t see Mo liangye even though I''ve learned so much!

    Thinking of this, I took a taxi to leave the electronic market and went straight to the rental community.

    Xu wanted to see Mo liangye so much that after I got off the bus, I walked very fast. After a while, I got on the elevator and pressed the button on the 19th floor.

    The elevator door closed slowly, and it was about to rise. But at this moment, a hand suddenly came in from the outside, shouting in English: "wait a minute, wait a minute! I told you to wait! "

    See someone to the elevator, I quickly pressed the key to open the door, let the elevator door stop closing, the outside person let in.

    But what I didn''t expect was that it wasn''t someone else who stopped the elevator. It was the man named galava who beat Ma lulu in the restaurant and lived next door to us!

 Chapter 506

    Seriously, because of two things yesterday, I didn''t like this man named galava at all.

    But this building is not my own. Since he lives here, he has the right to take the elevator.

    Thinking of this, I immediately turned over and let galava into the elevator.

    I don''t know if garava still remembers me, so as soon as he entered the elevator, he looked at me with a very strange look.

    In my heart, I didn''t want to look at him. I looked up at the rising number of floors and pondered about going back to the underworld to find Mo liangye.

    But unexpectedly, when I was on the 8th floor of the elevator, my nose suddenly smelled a very strong curry smell.

    The smell made me feel sick in my stomach and I wanted to vomit subconsciously.

    Unexpectedly, without waiting for me to vomit, the light from the corner of my eyes came to a scene that made me sweat all over. The man named galava stood behind me and put his face behind my neck. He was intoxicated with the smell of my body.

    If the previous dream has been regarded as terrible, now galava''s behavior, to me, is ten times more terrible than the previous dream!

    Just imagine, you are concentrating on a thing, suddenly found a very wretched man face very close to you, and seems to despise you, what would you feel?

    Two hundred percent will be straight!

    So, when I saw galava''s action, I almost moved aside reflexively to avoid galava''s frivolous behavior.

    But garava seemed to be entangled with me. After I avoided him, he still didn''t want to give up. He still looked at me with that kind of very strange eyes and said, "people of Z? I like the women in your place. They are beautiful, but they also emit a kind of fragrance that women here don''t have. It''s really delicious! "

    With that, garava rubbed against me. His behavior was extremely obscene and disgusting.

    At this moment, my heart is really ten thousand alpacas galloping by.

    What kind of person is this?

    Actually openly molesting good women in the elevator?

    Is there any royal law in this country?

    Thinking of Ji Yunxi''s saying that women''s social status in this country is extremely underground, I ponder that even if I call the police now, the police may not know what to do with galava.

    Maybe, at that time, this guy will come back and say that I seduced him.

    In that case, wouldn''t I lose a lot?

    Instead of calling the police and being bitten by him, I''d better punish him myself!

    Thinking of this, I immediately took out a small bottle of chili water from the storage ring and sprayed it on the guy''s face.

    The next second, I heard galava howling like a pig.

    "You... You vicious woman, you sprayed me with chili water. I... I''m going to kill you!"

    Seeing his howling, I simply raised my hand and sprayed the chili water into his open mouth.

    This time, garava didn''t even have the strength to curse. He just slapped his tongue like fire and couldn''t speak.

    Coincidentally, just after I finished spraying chili water, the elevator just reached the 19th floor.

    When the elevator door opened, I quickly helped him to press the 31st floor, and then while he was still inside, I ran down the elevator and made a goodbye gesture to him with a smile.

    When the elevator door was closed so that there was only one crack left, galava remembered to get off the elevator, but it was too late. The elevator door closed tightly and went straight to the 31st floor.

    I couldn''t help laughing when I heard galava crying in the elevator.

    "Hum, just such a little bastard, also want to bully the women of our country Z, don''t weigh his weight first!"

    With that, I threw the bottle of chili water into the garbage can and walked to my rented room 1903.

    However, as soon as I got to the door, I heard the sound of the door opening next door.

    I looked over, but Ma Lulu just looked at me.

    Because of the embarrassing scene last night, I didn''t want to say hello to her.

    But at the moment, my eyes meet and I can''t avoid it at all. I have to smile at Ma Lulu and say, "Hey, I didn''t expect that you also live here?"

    Ma Lu Lu nodded and said with a smile, "yes, it''s really a coincidence. When did you move here? Why didn''t I see you before? "

    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned.

    Didn''t you see me before?

    Shit, sister, do you want to be so forgetful?

    Last night, when you and galava were excited at the window, didn''t you give me a weird smile?

    Now you said you didn''t see me before. Are you kidding me?

    However, as a person at that time, she said that she didn''t see me at that time. Can I still lick my face and say that I saw her fight with galava for 300 rounds last night?

    The answer is obviously no!

    Well, if you don''t see me, you don''t see me. Anyway, it''s not a big deal.

    But as a person from the same country as Ma Lulu, I think it is necessary to remind her.

    After all, she''s a good girl. How can she hang out with a man like galava who doesn''t look good?

    What''s more, it''s still getting involved in the feelings of one''s best friend.

    No matter how you look at it, it''s a bit out of the ordinary.

    So I coughed a little and said to Ma Lulu, "well, I saw that man beat you in the restaurant yesterday. Why don''t you resist? Are you really so afraid of that man? "

    Ma Lulu obviously didn''t expect me to mention it suddenly. He was stunned for a moment, then lowered his face and said in a low voice: "originally... Originally you really saw it. In fact... In fact, he didn''t mean to hit me. He was just in a bad mood. In fact, he was a pretty good person."

    "Nice guy? How can you say he''s a good man for such a thing? " I feel a little incredible.

    Ma Lu Lu Lu nodded and said, "to tell you the truth, I came to Delhi with my best friend. He is my best friend''s boyfriend. Seeing that I have no place to live, he invited me to his house and asked me to help in his restaurant and pay me a salary. You just came to India, and you may not know how low the status of women here is. For example, I have a place to live, work and earn money to support myself. I''m very satisfied. "

    I have to say, I''m surprised to hear that, OK?

    When did women''s demands become so low?

    Just because you have a place to live and a job, you can let men beat and scold at will?

    Tut Tut, I can''t compliment Ma Lulu''s three views.

    It seems that I don''t think much of her words. Ma Lulu wants to say something. Unexpectedly, garava, who was hurt by me to go up to the 31st floor, suddenly got off the elevator and came towards us.

    As soon as he saw galava coming, mallulu''s face changed, just like a mouse meeting a cat.

    "That... Miss MI, he''s back. I''ll go inside, or I''ll be beaten again later."

    Ma Lu Lu Lu said that, he wanted to enter the house, but was stopped by galava.

    "Why don''t you come and help me? Do you want me to die?" Gallava roared.

    Hearing this, Ma Lulu quickly ran over and helped galava, whose face was red with hot.

    When he came to me, galava glared at me and said coldly, "you... I won''t let you go! You will be punished by God

    Hearing this, I snorted and said, "let your God repay me. I''ll wait."

    After that, I took out the key to open the door of my house, raised my foot and went in, shutting both galava and mallulu out.

    At first, galava scolded outside for a while, but later, Xu was persuaded to leave by Ma Lulu, and there was no movement outside.

    So I sat down on the sofa and entered the Indian underworld in the state of the ghost, using the method taught me by Mo liangye.

    India''s underworld is very different from the former underworld of Z and Japan. It has a strong religious color, and many ghosts in it are wearing traditional Indian clothes, which is unforgettable.

    However, compared with the two underworlds I have visited before, the management of the Indian underworld is much looser.

    Even if I came in as a ghost with different skin color, I was not stopped by anyone. On the contrary, I easily caught a Yin soldier to ask.

    "How can I enter the underworld of Z country from here?" I asked in a cold voice.

    The Yin soldier was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t expect to be caught by a ghost of state Z in the underworld of India. After a long time, he replied, "there is a Shura Kingdom between the underworld of India and the underworld of state Z, and ordinary people can''t go there at all!"

    "What? Shouldn''t the underworld be interlinked? Why is there a Shura kingdom I don''t understand of ask a way.

    The Yin soldier sighed and replied: "originally, they were interlinked, but... But recently, somehow, the strength of Shura Kingdom has increased greatly. Half a month ago, it occupied a large part of our Indian underworld, directly separating us from the underworld of Z country."

    Hearing this, I really want to scold Ji Yunxi''s ancestors for 18 generations.

    This guy must have known about this for a long time, so he deliberately brought me to India, so that no matter what way I tried, I could not get in touch with Mo liangye, so I had to find Jingpo stone with him in India.

    I''ve known him for such a long time. Why didn''t I know he was so scheming before?

    MD, you must scold him when you look back!

    Seeing that I couldn''t get any more information from this Indian Yin soldier, I had to let go and prepare to let him go.

    However, just when I let him go, a question suddenly occurred to me.

    "Stop!"

    The Indian Yin soldier thought I was going to catch him again, and his face turned pale with fright. He said in a trembling voice: "female... Female Xia, what''s the matter?"

    "Find out something for me!"

    "What''s the matter?" Asked the Indian soldier.

    "Help me find out a person''s life and death!"

 Chapter 507

    "Life and death? I can''t find out about it. I have to go to the other side of the main hall to find the judge to check the book of life and death! " The Indian army responded.

    Hearing this, I turned my eyes a few times and said to the Indian Yin soldiers in a cold voice, "OK, then you can take me to the main hall to find the judge!"

    "Ah? By me? No, no, I can''t go. If the judge knows, he will throw me into hell The Indian soldier refused.

    I gave him a cold look, and quickly transferred thirteen pins from the storage ring to the Yin soldier in India.

    "You... What are you doing?" The Indian soldiers were in a panic.

    I sneered and said, "I don''t want to do anything. I just want you to be obedient. I promise, as long as you take me to the Indian underworld hall to find the judge, I will not embarrass you! "

    "Why not me? Now you''re asking me to take you to the judge, aren''t you trying to embarrass me? " Murmured the Indian soldier.

    I gave him a white look and yelled: "do you want to die? If you want, take your aunts and grandmothers quickly! "

    Xu is to see me too fierce, that Indian Yin soldier had to shut up, obediently took me to the direction of the hall.

    To tell you the truth, this underworld is just a place to reflect the traditional culture of a country.

    The architectural planning of the world is almost the same day by day, and the change is changing with each passing day.

    But the underworld is different. The underworld will not change for thousands of years. What it looked like at the beginning is still what it looks like now.

    Therefore, the structure of the Indian underworld is completely in accordance with the style of the Mughal Empire hundreds of years ago. If you look at the shape of the famous Indian scenic spot Taj Mahal, it''s pleasant to watch.

    I watched all the way, followed the Indian Yin soldiers all the way to the hall.

    It took about half an hour to stop in front of a huge circular building.

    "At my level, you can only get here. You have to go the rest of the way yourself!" Said the Indian soldier.

    I turned my head and looked at the lintel of the main hall. It was very imposing. It must be the place I was looking for, so I didn''t feel too embarrassed. The Indian Yin soldier moved his finger a little, recited a mantra, and took back all the thirteen needles of the ghost door that had been inserted into him before.

    Seeing that I had received the silver needles, the Indian Yin soldier ran away as if he had been granted amnesty, leaving me standing alone in front of the hall.

    I glanced at a group of Yin soldiers guarding in front of the main hall and found that there were still a lot of them. If I broke in by force, I''m afraid I would suffer some losses alone.

    It seems that if you want to go in, you can only use words.

    Thinking of this, I thought about it a little bit in my heart, and then I walked up the steps of the hall.

    When they saw me, they stopped me almost immediately.

    Xu Shi saw that my skin color was different from theirs. Instead of using Indian, he changed to English and said, "stop! Who are you? How dare you break into the hall of the underworld

    "Oh, I don''t want to break in. I''ll find your judge. You go in and let him come out." I answered in Chinese.

    Seeing that my attitude seemed arrogant, the Yin soldier, who was the leader, was very upset. He immediately cheered again: "bastard! Judge, you are in charge of life and death, merits and demerits of the whole India. Is that what ordinary people like you want to see? "

    "If I am a mortal, he will know when your judge comes out. Now, all you need to do is help me get through! " I said with a strong attitude.

    "Well, there''s no way to see the magistrate! Go away quickly, don''t delay our duty, or you will be caught and thrown into the oil pot hell The Yin soldier of that head says coldly.

    I sneered, looked at the Yin soldier contemptuously, and said, "do you want to catch me? I''m afraid you don''t have that ability yet

    With that, I immediately fell down on my knees in front of the soldier and cried out in English, holding his clothes: "help, someone is rude, someone is bullying women, come and make decisions for me!"

    Before I came to India, I heard that the status of Indian women is extremely underground, so the resentment in women''s hearts is also very deep.

    As a result, I yelled at the top of my voice, and countless female ghosts around me immediately gathered around me, casting sympathetic eyes on me one after another, and denouncing the actions of the first Yin soldier.

    The first Yin soldier wanted to throw me into the oil pot hell, but when I touched the porcelain, I immediately covered the circle. For a moment, I didn''t know what to do.

    Dispel so many female ghosts, I''m afraid it will arouse more people''s resentment, maybe it will lead to the underworld riots.

    Don''t disperse. If you disturb the Indian underworld and the judge in the main hall, then his work as the leader of the Yin soldier is done to the end.

    Seeing that he was in a dilemma, I quickly squeezed my eyes at him and whispered, "I''m not going to embarrass you either. Now let someone help me pass on the judge. I promise that there will be no more trouble and I will clear away the grievances for you."

    Seeing that there was no better way at the moment, the Yin soldier had to nod his head and give orders to one of the Yin soldiers around him to enter the hall for him.

    But who knows, that Yin soldier hasn''t walked two steps, then stopped the footstep, then very respectfully retreated to one side.

    Not only that, all the ghosts around also took the initiative to step back and make way.

    Seeing their reaction like this, I couldn''t help but be curious. I looked in the direction where they gave way, and saw a man wearing an embroidered cardigan jacket and a pair of long sweaters and knickerbockers come slowly. With a dignified face, I asked, "who wants to find me?"

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately understood that this man was the judge of the Indian underworld, so I quickly released the Yin soldier who was the leader, strode over and said, "it''s me, it''s me. I want to find the judge, your honor!"

    The judge slightly narrowed his eyes, glanced at me and said, "Oh? You are a little girl. What can I do for you? This is the underworld of India. If you run down without permission, you will not be afraid of losing your life? "

    "If I dare to come and have the ability to come, then there is a way to get away!" I said with confidence.

    Hearing what I said, the judge was obviously very dismissive. He snorted coldly and said, "I didn''t expect that you were very young, but your tone was not small! Then I''ll see how you can escape from the Indian underworld

    Having said that, the judge''s body suddenly changed, as fast as lightning. In an instant, he jumped up to me, reached over and tried to hold my neck.

    Seeing this posture, I also moved quickly. I took a step back, then took the indefinite universe ring from my finger, looked at the judge and asked, "do you know this thing?"

    The judge wanted to take my life, but when he saw the uncertain universe, his face suddenly changed, and he asked in a trembling voice, "you... How can you have this?"

    Obviously, he naturally realized that this ring of heaven and earth was a holy thing to catch demons and seal ghosts!

    However, what I want him to see is not the ring.

    I could have connected with Mo liangye through this ring, but since I came to India, I found that this ring has no effect. No matter how I turn it, it seems that it can''t resonate with Mo liangye.

    Now to me, it''s just a weapon.

    As for me taking down the ring at the moment, it is entirely for the judge to see the word "ink" engraved on the ring.

    I believe that the upper class of the Indian underworld naturally understood the meaning of the word "Mo".

    Sure enough, out of curiosity, the judge took a few more eyes at the indefinite universe ring, and soon found the word engraved on the ring. His face became more ugly. He was stunned for a minute, and then he said to me with extremely respectful attitude: "just now, I was eyeless and offensive. Please don''t suggest. You''ve come all the way. You''ve had a hard time. You might as well have a rest in our main hall. "

    As soon as he said this, it was obvious that he had understood my identity from the word "Mo", so he was so polite.

    No matter whether he is false or not, I just come to check the person''s life and death. After finding out, I''ll leave as soon as possible.

    Think of here, I should be under his invitation, followed him into the Indian underworld hall.

    After entering, the judge treated me properly, and then asked me the purpose of my visit.

    Now I have seen the judge, and I have nothing to hide at the moment, so I simply asked, "I want the judge to investigate the life and death of a person for me."

    "I don''t know who you are looking for?" The judge asked respectfully.

    "Pan Jiaojiao, she comes from Z country and has lived in India for a long time. I want to know if she is still alive now!"

    Xu was shocked by my identity, so the judge didn''t hesitate. He immediately asked someone to take the book of life and death, and personally checked the names of regions and genders one by one.

    While I was sitting on one side, enjoying the unique style of the Indian underworld, while eating the grapes from the Yin soldiers, it was not too pleasant.

    Two minutes later, the judge suddenly said, "found it!"

    I put down the grape in my hand and asked, "how about it? Is she still alive? "

    Seeing that I was so worried about Pan Jiaojiao''s life and death, the judge''s face was a little ugly, as if he didn''t dare to say.

    "Your Excellency, are you sure you must know?"

    I nodded and said, "of course, why else would I risk coming to you?"

    "Er... She... She''s dead!" The judge replied in a trembling voice.

    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment.

    Although I came to check pan Jiaojiao, I wanted to confirm my guess, but at the moment I heard the judge say that she was dead, I still couldn''t accept it.

    When I went downstairs in the morning, I just heard from the Indian security guard that Pan Jiaojiao had not been seen for some time. He asked galawa and learned that Pan Jiaojiao had gone back to deal with affairs and would come back later.

    Judging from the judge''s words, pan Jiaojiao is dead and will never come back.

    However, if so, who was the female figure standing behind the curtain when I saw Ma Lulu and galava fighting at the window last night?

    It''s hard. Is it pan Jiaojiao''s ghost?

 Chapter 508

    But if that shadow is really pan Jiaojiao''s ghost, then her ghost''s psychological quality is really good enough. She can watch her boyfriends and girlfriends as if nothing happened, without any retaliation.

    This psychological quality, properly can let me knock a row of 666 ah!

    Although I don''t know pan Jiaojiao and have nothing to do with her, since I''ve come here, I''d better ask her what I want to know.

    So I looked at the book in the judge''s hand and asked, "can you find out how she died? Or, where is her soul now? "

    The judge hesitated for a moment and said nothing more. He looked at the words in the pamphlet and replied, "she... Died of Curry!"

    "Curry?" I tried to resist nausea and frown. "Just these two words? Can''t you be more specific? "

    Hearing what I said, the judge laughed with embarrassment and said, "I''m really sorry. There are only a few places in the book of life and death. If you put it on everyone''s hands, what you can record is just a big place. Therefore, in general, we try to be as simple as possible. The cause of death under her name only says curry, which is all I know

    I can understand the judge''s words. After all, this book of life and death is not a household register. It is impossible to record everything clearly.

    But what I can''t understand is how pan Jiaojiao died of curry?

    Is it because someone poisoned curry rice and accidentally poisoned to death?

    Or... Was she made into curry?

    Inexplicably, I suddenly remembered the nightmare I had last night.

    In my dream, the woman was cut off by a man and directly put into the pot to make curry sauce.

    At that time, I only thought about nausea, and even doubted whether I would be a poisonous insect, so I would have such a nightmare.

    But now through the judge''s words, I really have to suspect that Pan Jiaojiao may have been killed!

    As for her killer, it''s most likely her boyfriend galava!

    Otherwise, why did he cheat the security of the building that Pan Jiaojiao had gone back to China?

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but have a full curiosity about garava.

    How abnormal does a normal person have to be in order to do that to his girlfriend?

    Thinking of this, I looked at the judge again and asked, "can you find out the life span of an Indian named galava?"

    The judge looked down at the book and said, "according to the above record, this galava should live to 250 years old!"

    "What? 250 years old? You''re kidding! How can a normal person live 250 years? " I asked in disbelief.

    "You don''t know that this galava is a Brahman. His father, who is now an elder of Brahman in Delhi, has very high magic. He uses Brahman''s secret arts to increase the life of his son, galava, almost every year." The judge''s response was sincere and sincere.

    I was shocked to hear that.

    In ancient times, the monkey king changed the book of life and death to make a group of monkeys live forever. Now there are Brahman elders in India who use secret techniques to increase the life span of their descendants.

    This special thing has begun to play against the sky to change its life, so how can we be a group of ordinary people?

    "Don''t you, the underworld, stop this? Let them do this? " I asked in a cold voice.

    The judge shook his head helplessly, sighed and said, "if he uses other methods to increase his life span, we can punish him naturally, but he uses Brahman''s secret technique! Even we can''t help him! "

    "Why is it the secret art of Brahman that you can''t do with him? Isn''t the underworld supposed to be in charge of all life and death in the sun? And someone who can make you lose your way? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "You don''t know that India has been a country that attaches great importance to religion since ancient times. This kind of attention, even far more than our country''s military. Among many religions, Brahmanism has the greatest influence on us. Even Buddhism, which you are familiar with, is a branch of Brahmanism. In our Indian eyes, Brahman''s priests and elders are just like gods, and can not tolerate any aggression. This kind of situation, from the sun all the way to our underworld, so to a large extent, it also disrupts some of the order of our underworld. But because of the special status of the Brahman priests and elders, we should all turn a blind eye, as long as they do not cause serious trouble. " The judge''s voice was low and helpless.

    Although I am very dissatisfied with their connivance towards Brahmins, it is a religious tradition of others. I am not easy for an outsider to interfere, so I have to give up.

    Now that I have found out something about Pan Jiaojiao, I can say something about my previous nightmare. It seems useless to stay here. So I bid farewell to the judge and prepare to leave the underworld of India.

    But unexpectedly, hearing that I was going to leave, the judge was a little surprised and asked, "are you going to leave now? Are you not here to see the man in the rear hall? "

    When I heard this, I was stunned.

    "People in the back hall? Who is it? " I asked curiously.

    The judge gave a smile and said, "if you want to know, just follow me. Everything will be revealed."

    With that, the judge turned and went to the back hall of the underworld hall.

    I hesitated for a while, and finally decided to go with him.

    Anyway, he already knows my identity now, so I don''t believe that he dares to risk offending the whole underworld of Z country to fool me!

    Hum, go, who is afraid of who!

    Thinking of this, I raised my foot to keep up with the pace of the judge and walked into the back hall with him.

    Although the back hall is not as huge as the front hall, its luxury is no less than that of the front hall, even like a beautiful palace.

    However, this is not what surprised me most. What really surprised me was the two people sitting in the back hall.

    One of them, like the judge, was dressed in traditional Indian costumes. He was handsome and had extraordinary bearing. If I guess correctly, he would be the Hades of India in all probability.

    The man sitting opposite the Indian underworld drinking tea leisurely, but I can not be more familiar with the ink cool night!

    Shit, I''m going crazy because I can''t get in touch with him. As a result, he''s sitting here and chatting with Pluto of India. What do you mean?

    Thinking about this, I was more and more angry. I quickly walked over, grabbed the cup in his hand and drank it.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the tea in the cup entered my throat, I felt like a fire in my throat, which made me blush.

    "This... What kind of tea is this? Why... Why is it so bad? " I asked, frowning bitterly.

    See my face embarrassed appearance, Rao is cold as ink cool night, at the moment also can''t help laughing.

    "Madam, I''ve been following my husband for so long. Why can''t you get rid of that impetuous temper?"

    I gave him a white look. I didn''t care to talk to him at all. I coughed on one side.

    Seeing that I was really uncomfortable, Mo liangye stood up and patted me on the back. At the same time, he told the judge next to me: "go and get some ice!"

    The judge seemed to have some friendship with Mo liangye, so he didn''t hesitate much. He immediately took the ice according to his meaning.

    Mo liangye put a piece of ice in my mouth with tweezers and let me hold it carefully. He said, "the one you just drank is a kind of tea specially made by Indians with spices. Its flavor is strong and spicy. We all taste it in small mouthfuls. It''s good for you to drink it all in one breath. It''s strange that you don''t have a bad voice!"

    I put the ice in my mouth, and my voice was better. Then I said to Mo liangye, "I''ve been kidnapped by Ji Yunxi for several days. Even if you don''t come to me, I''m still here to have tea and chat with others, and I''m not allowed to get angry?"

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye reached out and touched my head, put his arms around me and gently kissed me on my forehead. He comforted me and said, "well, madam, I''m not good. I shouldn''t make madam angry. Please forgive me, OK?"

    I murmured and looked at him. I said faintly, "if you want me to forgive you, you can, but you have to promise me. After a while, you''ll have to follow me back to Yangjian. Don''t leave me any more!"

    "This... I''m afraid I can''t do it for a while." Mo Liang night slightly hesitated to say.

    "Why? You have time to talk with others here. Can''t you spend a little time with your wife? " I asked discontentedly.

    However, as soon as I finished speaking, I heard the Indian underworld speak.

    "Brother and sister, I''m afraid you really misunderstood brother Mo this time. What brother Mo and I talked about is not an ordinary matter, but I sent someone to Japan to invite brother Mo to come here to fight against the Shura world. "

    "You invited him here? Against Shura? What''s the situation? " I asked with a masked face.

    The Indian underworld laughed and said: "to be honest, the strength of the Shura Kingdom suddenly increased some time ago, occupying a large part of our Indian underworld territory. I personally led the Yin soldiers to fight against the Shura Kingdom, but there was a great disparity between the two sides. In the end, we were not only defeated, but also occupied a territory. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the Indian underworld will be swallowed up by the Shura world. In all desperation, I can only ask brother Mo to come out and gather the power of the underworld on both sides to fight against Shura. After all, brother Mo is a man who once hanged the king of Shura. He has a good reputation. I can''t refuse him! "

    I Piao Piao Mo cool night, deep voice asks a way: "what he says is true?"

    "Madame, have I cheated you for so long? In fact, I know that you were brought to India by Ji Yunxi. I also know that you are not in danger for the time being, so I didn''t go to see you for the time being. I want to tell you after I''ve finished these things. But I never thought that you were brave enough to break into the underworld of India by yourself Ink cool night a face dotes on to drown of say.

 Chapter 509

    "What did you say? You knew Ji Yunxi had taken me? And know we''re in India? " I a face inconceivable looking at Mo cool night to ask a way.

    Mo liangye nodded and gave me a positive answer.

    "Damn, Mo liangye, you are really big enough to watch your wife taken away by other men, but you are indifferent. Aren''t you afraid that I will wear a green hat for you?" I asked indignantly.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand to pinch my face and said with a smile, "if it''s not Ji Yunxi who takes you, but someone else, I will go to the ends of the earth. But Ji Yunxi''s words, I feel relieved, because he basically does not constitute any threat to me. "

    "I''ll go. You''re too confident. Aren''t you afraid I''ll dump you and follow him? You don''t know his feelings for me. " I couldn''t help muttering.

    "Madam, when I was in Korea, I left you and created opportunities for him. You were never with him. Visible, your heart is really half without him. Otherwise, with so many opportunities, you two would have been able to live together for a long time. As for Ji Yunxi, although he is the prince of Shura, I can trust his character after dealing with him so many times. I believe that as long as you don''t want to, he will not force you emotionally. " Mo Liang night said with a clear mind.

    Although I don''t admit it, I have to say that Mo liangye''s analysis is almost to the point.

    He never does anything that he is not sure about, just as he seems indifferent to the fact that I am tied up by Ji Yunxi at this moment, but behind it, he has a clear understanding of his own ability and the ability of his opponent.

    Even, he has already seen through the ending between me and Ji Yunxi.

    His inaction is actually his extreme confidence in his own strength.

    Seeing that I didn''t speak for a long time, Mo liangye thought I was angry, so he reached out and scraped my nose. Wen Sheng asked, "madam, are you angry?"

    I shook my head, should say: "not angry, just... Just used to be with you, suddenly unable to contact you, let me feel very insecure."

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye seems to feel guilty. She holds me in her arms and says, "I''m sorry, madam. I''m not good enough to make you worry."

    I leaned on his chest and looked at the simple and exquisite patterns on his clothes. For the first time in the past few days, I felt really down-to-earth.

    Although Ji Yunxi is really good for me, I want this sense of sureness that only ink cool night can give me.

    And only if he gives it, I want it.

    As for other people, no matter how good or excellent they are, they are useless to me, right?

    Seeing that Mo liangye and I were hugging each other tightly, the Indian underworld and the judge were very witty. They looked at each other, then quietly withdrew from the back hall and left the place for us.

    After the others left, I raised my head from Mo liangye''s arms and asked, "listen to what you mean before, this time you have to leave me for a while?"

    Mo liangye raised her hand and gently stroked the broken method in front of my forehead. She said apologetically: "madam, I wanted to stay with you all the time. But I''m the underworld, and I''m responsible for all the ghosts in the underworld, so... "

    Ink cool night still want to say, but I stand on tiptoe, kiss his lips, let him can''t continue.

    As far as I am concerned, I naturally hope that he can attach importance to me, always accompany me and spoil me.

    But I know he can''t.

    Because he is the supreme underworld, he shoulders too many responsibilities, to me, and even to the whole underworld.

    I don''t blame him. I just hope that he is my husband now, even if it''s only a few minutes.

    Lips and teeth intertwined, I will all the resentment in my heart, all submerged in the kiss with Mo liangye.

    I know him and he knows me. That''s good.

    Five minutes later, I gently released the ink cool night, heartless smile said: "well, I''ve been down for a while, I have to go. Go and help the Indian underworld to attack the Shura kingdom. I believe you can stop the expansion of the Shura kingdom! "

    With that, I turned and walked out.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye grabbed me and held me tightly in his arms again. He said in a low voice: "madam, I''m sorry."

    I looked at him with a smile and said, "you''re not sorry for me. It''s just a matter of reason that you''re in the right place and are in charge of your own affairs. What''s more, what you do is not for yourself, but for the good of the underworld, which I understand. "

    But the more I said that, the more guilty I felt in Mo liangye''s heart. I bowed my head and gently kissed my forehead, deep and dignified.

    "Ma''am, it won''t be long. I''ll go to the world to find you as soon as I help the Indian Hades finish the Shura kingdom." Mo liangye said.

    I nodded and said, "OK, I''ll wait for you."

    Mo liangye took a deep look at me, took out something from the storage ring and gently put it on my neck.

    I looked down and found that the thing was not beside it. It was the jade pearl that Ji Yunxi had lost in Mount Fuji before!

    "Ma''am, I found it for you. As long as you wear it, even if heaven and earth, I can find you in the shortest time Mo liangye said.

    Then, Mo liangye put my Bluetooth headset into my hand and stroked it gently on my infinite universe ring.

    "Before Ji Yunxi worried that you would be found by me, and he closed all channels of contact between you and me with mana. However, just now I have released the mana he used on you. If you want, you can contact me at any time Mo cool night a face serious say.

    Hearing this, I felt empty in my heart. At the moment, I was filled to the brim.

    He really knew me best, worried that I didn''t have a sense of security, so he did all these things well for me without me saying it.

    What can I ask for if my husband is like this?

    "Mo liangye, I''ll wait for you." I looked at him deeply and said.

    "Well, when I''m done, I''ll come to you."

    I nodded, waved at him, and then walked out of the back hall.

    In the front hall, when Pluto of India saw me coming out, he immediately welcomed me.

    "Sister in law, why did you come out so soon? You and brother Mo have been seeing each other for a long time. You should stay a little longer! "

    "No, you have business to do. How can you be delayed by my children''s love?" I replied casually.

    Hearing my words, the Indian underworld nodded and exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that you have the heart of a man, younger sister and brother. You don''t stick to your children''s private affairs, but think about the righteousness of the world. In this way, it''s no wonder that brother Mo Liang will love you so much. "

    I shook my head and said to Hades of India, "I don''t think about the great righteousness of the world, but I know exactly when and what to do. What''s more, I don''t want him to scold me for ignoring the ghosts of the underworld. In my eyes, to love someone, you don''t have to have all of them. Instead, you need to be independent of each other, support each other and become a better person with each other. "

    "Well said! It''s worth me to give you a gift just for my sister-in-law! "

    The Indian underworld applauded and agreed with what I said. Then he took out a medium-sized brocade bag from his body and handed it to me: "sister-in-law, when you come to the Indian underworld for the first time, I don''t have any good things to give away. I only have what I have, and I don''t know whether my sister-in-law can appreciate it."

    I''m a little hoodwinked. How much does it mean to give a gift if you don''t agree with Pluto?

    As the saying goes, I can''t accept this gift because I can''t receive it!

    Thinking of this, I quickly put things back into the hands of Hades of India.

    "Sorry, I haven''t done anything for you. I can''t accept your gift!" I just said.

    The Indian underworld laughs, like an iron heart, he shoves the brocade bag into my hand again and says, "sister-in-law, you don''t have to be busy to refuse. If you don''t put it down, open it first and see what''s in it."

    I was stunned for a moment. I stretched out my hand to open the brocade bag, but there was a golden seal of Hades in it!

    I went. This is... This is the first time we met. The Indian underworld gave me such a big gift. What do you want to do?

    Isn''t this extremely important to Hades?

    Before in CS City, Pei Zhao lost his ghost king gold seal, which almost led to disaster.

    Now, the Indian underworld actually handed me the underworld gold seal, which is a symbol of his own power. Is that a joke?

    As if I didn''t understand, the Indian underworld smirked and said, "in order to be fair to each other, this is a good condition for me and brother Mo to talk about. He helped me to send troops to recapture the territory occupied by the Shura kingdom. I will give you the underworld gold seal for the time being. During this period, as long as you don''t violate the samsara of heaven, you can use this gold seal at will until the war subsides, and I''ll ask you to get it back in person. "

    Hearing this, I was shocked in an instant.

    Together, Mo liangye didn''t go to help the Indian underworld without any reason.

    He asked the Indian underworld to hand over his gold seal to me. On the one hand, it can prevent the Indian underworld from having a different heart in the war, and on the other hand, it can make me addicted to acting for the underworld.

    It''s not a good deal, OK?

    In the past, I used to see Mo liangye commanding thousands of ghosts with the golden seal of Hades. I imagined that when I could make all ghosts bow to me like him.

    Unexpectedly, just a few days after I arrived in India, Mo liangye satisfied me with this little ninety-nine in my heart.

    Tut Tut, my husband is really good at my welfare. I must give him 32 compliments!

    "Why, sister-in-law, you don''t want to accept this gift?" The Indian Hades looked at me with a worried face and asked.

    You know, once I don''t accept this thing, he has no collateral in Mo liangye''s hand, and Mo liangye will not help him.

    If Mo liangye doesn''t send troops, it''s impossible for him to take back the territory occupied by Shura kingdom.

    So, at the moment he saw me with the king of Hades gold seal in a daze, his heart could not be nervous.

    However, I have never been able to resist such a valuable thing. Since he handed it over to me for the time being, why don''t I accept it?

    So, I didn''t have to be polite. I immediately put the seal in the brocade bag and received it properly.

    "This thing, first lend me to play for two days, when you finish the war, I will return it to you as agreed!" I said to Hades with a smile.

    Seeing that I had received something, the Indian underworld was finally relieved and said, "thank you for your help. However, this thing is extraordinary. Don''t lose it. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will cause chaos in the underworld of India! "

 Chapter 510

    "I know. You can rest assured that I will be responsible for it as soon as I take it. What''s more, except for my husband and I, even the gods of Da Luo can''t break this ring. No one can steal it away! " I said with confidence.

    "That''s good, that''s good. As long as brother Mo can help me recover my lost land this time, no matter when and where in the future, as long as you husband and wife have a word, I will be heartbroken! " Said the Indian underworld.

    I waved to him and said, "I''ll talk about it later. It''s not short for me to come down. I have to go back to the sun. Otherwise, the separation between the soul and the body is too long, and my constitution can''t stand it."

    "Yes, my sister-in-law said. Judge, help me to see off my sister-in-law. " Said the Indian underworld.

    The judge was ordered to send me to the gate of hell immediately, and let me return to the world and return to my body.

    Maybe I was a little dizzy because of the long delay in the underworld of India. I got up from the sofa, went to the table, poured a glass of water for myself, sipped up.

    In the process of drinking water, I looked down at my neck and found that the jade bead that Mo liangye sent me was wearing on it, so I tried to summon their three children.

    But I don''t know why, I tried several times, and none of them came out of the jade beads.

    It seems that Mo liangye did not bring them here this time, but simply brought jade beads.

    In fact, it''s good. Otherwise, with a warm temper, when I see Ji Yunxi for a while, I''ll have to stick to him again. He seems to stick to something.

    This time, we are short of people to find Jing Po Shi. We are short of time, and we don''t have enough time to take care of several children. Therefore, it''s not totally unreasonable that Mo Liang Ye didn''t bring them.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that just before I finished a glass of water, there was a very noisy curse coming from the house next door.

    "You say! What did you say to the woman next door? Did you speak ill of me to her? Say it It''s galava''s roar.

    "I... I didn''t, I really didn''t, please, don''t hit me... Don''t hit me..." Ma Lulu cried.

    "Don''t you? What qualifications do women like you have to ask me not to beat you? You are the most humble, not qualified to ask me! Today, I just want to teach you a good lesson and see if you dare to speak ill of me to others in the future! "

    Then there was the sound of whip twitching and Ma Lulu''s heartbreaking cry, which was heard almost on the whole floor.

    These noises made the veins on my forehead suddenly burst.

    In my life, the thing I hate most is that men beat women.

    In my opinion, as long as it is not a big evil, men should not fight with women.

    But although it annoys me, I also know that our mission to India this time is just to find Jingpo stone, and we should try not to meddle in the rest of our business.

    Otherwise, if you delay looking for Jingpo stone, you will be guilty.

    So I pretended not to hear the noise and turned on the TV to divert my attention.

    The noise next door lasted for a long time. After about ten minutes, it stopped for a while. I thought they didn''t quarrel, so I didn''t think about it any more.

    Unexpectedly, not long after that, I heard the door of my residence knocked "bang bang".

    My heart is beating.

    Shit, galava''s not coming to my house, is he?

    Does this man want to be such a beast?

    With a slightly frightened heart, I walked slowly to the door and asked, "who... Who?"

    I thought it would be galavanna''s wild roar to answer me, but I didn''t expect that outside the door came Ma Lulu''s slightly hoarse cry: "Miss mi... Please help me... I''m desperate... I don''t want to be killed by galavanna..."

    Then, not far from the door, I heard the angry curse of galavanna, as if chasing mallulu.

    "How dare you run? I''ll see where you can go today? You bitch, I''m going to beat you to death today. I''ll see if you dare to resist! "

    "Miss mi... Will you open the door and help me? I really don''t want to die..." Ma Lulu cried even more outside the door.

    Hearing this, no matter how hard my heart is, I can''t bear it now.

    If she hadn''t been cornered by Galois, she would never have asked for help from a stranger I''ve only known for a few days.

    As a result, I couldn''t care more. When I opened the door, I grabbed Ma Lulu''s arm, quickly dragged her into the room, and then slammed the door.

    Outside, when galava saw that I had closed the door, he couldn''t help being impatient. He ran over and beat the door as hard as he could. He yelled, "open the door! Open the door! Don''t mind your own business, or I''ll fight with you! "

    "Open up, I told you to open up! Do you hear me? You are a woman of Z country. You want to die, aren''t you? Believe it or not, I''ll get someone to kill you? "

    But no matter how he yelled outside, I didn''t mean to open the door at all.

    I''m not stupid. I have to wait to be beaten when I open the door at this time?

    He called him, I just ignore it.

    I don''t believe it. He can shout outside for a day.

    Seeing that I didn''t pay attention to him, galava changed his strategy and started to call Ma Lulu this time.

    "Ma Lulu, I''m wrong. I promise I''ll never hit you again. Just now I had a drink and I lost my temper. Would you forgive me?"

    "Lu Lu, Jiao Jiao has left me. Do you want to leave me too? Why... Why are you all leaving me? Do you know how painful I am? Lu Lu, I really like you. Don''t leave me like Jiao Jiao, OK

    Sure enough, hearing this, Ma Lu Lu''s face suddenly changed, holding her head in both hands, squatting on the ground with an extremely painful look.

    "I don''t want to go back. I will be killed by him when I go back. He is a devil. If he is not happy, he will beat me. He will... He will... Ah... My head hurts..." Ma Lulu''s mood starts to get out of control.

    Seeing her appearance, I quickly helped her into my bedroom, let her lie on my bed to rest, and comforted: "it''s OK, you live here tonight, he dare not take what you do!"

    Ma Lu Lu nodded tearfully and said, "Miss MI, don''t open the door, galava. He''s a madman. He''s terrible, much more terrible than you think. Don''t open the door!"

    "Well, I won''t open the door. You can rest here. I''ll pour you a glass of water."

    When I finished, I went out of the bedroom and poured a glass of warm water for Ma lulu in the kitchen. I was just about to take it. Unexpectedly, the door suddenly heard the sound of being twisted.

    When I heard the voice, I instantly stood up with sweat and hair. I put down the water cup immediately, and moved the ruler from the storage ring. I walked slowly to the door and put my hand on the doorknob. I was ready to take advantage of the opening door and beat the gal of the door prying outside.

    However, when I pulled open the door and hit it with Lu Banchi, I was stopped by the other side.

    "Mi Xiaofei, it seems that it''s really hard for you to get rid of the problem that you don''t agree with each other

    I was stunned for a moment. Looking at it, I found that it was Ji Yunxi, not galava, who had just screwed the door.

    "I went. You almost scared me to death. Do you know? I thought it was the bastard next door I couldn''t help muttering.

    Ji Yunxi frowned slightly and asked, "the bastard next door? You mean the man named... What garava? He''s harassing you while I''m away? "

    "It''s not good to harass me, but that man is really not a good thing. He even beat women. I''m so angry!" I replied casually.

    "If that''s the case, you don''t have to worry. Just now another family on this floor has called the security guard and brought him to the security room for education on the ground of disturbing the residents'' lives. It is estimated that he will learn some lessons this time."

    Ji Yunxi said, then went to the table, took the water I put there before, and drank it.

    "Hey, that''s not for you..."

    "Not for me, but for whom? Is there anyone else in the family? " Ji Yunxi asked with a frown.

    "Er... Ma Lulu was beaten by galava and is sleeping in my room now. This glass of water was originally poured for her. However, you have already drunk it. I''ll pour her another one later. By the way, didn''t you go to inquire about Jingpo stone? How''s it going? Did you find anything? " I quickly changed the subject.

    But Ji Yunxi did not take my words, but staring at my neck.

    "You went to see him?" Ji Yunxi asked coldly.

    I just remembered that on my neck, I was wearing the jade bead that I sent in the cool night.

    In Ji Yunxi''s opinion, this jade pearl he had obviously lost before, but now it appears on my neck again, which only shows one thing, that is, I have already seen Mo liangye.

    Now that he had known, and I had nothing to hide from him, I nodded and said, "yes, I have already seen him."

    "So? Are you going to leave me and follow him to find Jingpo stone? " Ji Yunxi''s voice was a little low, and his eyes were also sad.

    "If I were to follow him to find Jingpo stone, I would not come back here now. I come back here because he believes in you and is willing to let me be your partner for the time being. " I''ll tell you the truth.

    "He... How could he..."

    Ji Yunxi is obviously a little surprised. He has no reason to trust Mo liangye for his decision.

    However, this kind of surprise was only a flash. Soon his face returned to normal color and said to me, "let''s talk about the Jingpo stone tomorrow. I''m a little tired. I''ll have a rest first."

    With that, Ji Yunxi went into his room and closed the door, isolating me from the outside.

    For his reaction, I''m a little stunned, but when I think about it, it''s normal.

    If it was someone else, he would never make such a decision.

    Because other people don''t have the confidence and the bearing of Mo liangye.

    Even Ji Yunxi did not.

    Therefore, he will be easily compared to the ink cool night, and feel some frustration in self-esteem.

    Just leave him alone. Ma Lulu is still in my room. I have to go in and have a look at her.

    After all, as a girl, she was beaten by galava, and now she must be deeply hurt.

    But what I didn''t expect was that when I went into my room, I saw Ma Lulu lying there quietly asleep, as if she had not been frightened.

    Well, it seems that I''m worried for nothing.

    I turned my head and looked out of the window. I saw that the sun had set in the West. Now I''m not very hungry. It''s better to sleep first and then get up for supper.

    Thinking of this, I lay down beside Ma Lulu, covered the quilt and fell asleep.

    But this time, without seeing Ma Lulu and galava do that shameful thing, I still had a dream, and it was a more terrible nightmare

 Chapter 511

    In my dream, I saw many people, including men and women, with different looks.

    But one thing in common is that these men and women all hugged each other in twos and threes. They were doing that shameful thing together last night, which made my eyes hot.

    What''s more, strangely enough, all the women''s faces were wearing the same smile as Ma Lulu''s that night.

    It was a sneer, with resentment and jealousy. It looked very insidious and made my hair stand up abruptly.

    I subconsciously stepped back and wanted to get out of here.

    Who knows, just two steps back, the back hit something.

    I turned around and saw that I ran into a woman with the same yellow skin and black hair as me. Her eyebrows and eyes were not as deep as those of India, and she looked more delicate.

    I don''t know why. I always feel like I''ve seen this woman, but I can''t remember where she is.

    "You... Who are you? I... why am I here? Where on earth is this? " I asked several questions in a trembling voice.

    The woman came slowly towards me, with a smile on her face that I couldn''t understand, and said, "why, don''t you know me? Last night, you just met me. At that time, I was cut off by a man and made into curry sauce. You also ate my meat. How can you not remember me? "

    Hearing this, my heart sank.

    Damn, she... She was the woman with blood in her dream last night!

    But why... Why does she appear in my dream every day?

    I have nothing against her. Why does she have to pester me?

    But I really can''t ask this.

    This woman''s psychology is extremely abnormal. She was feeding me her human curry last night. If she was irritated today, she might force me to do something disgusting.

    Wait, curry?

    I remember when I was in the underworld of India, the judge told me that the girl named pan Jiaojiao who I had never seen died of curry.

    What happened to curry that died of curry?

    Is the woman in front of you the dead pan Jiaojiao?

    If I was just guessing before, I suddenly understood everything and why this woman came into my dream twice.

    It all comes from the two curries that Ji Yunxi and I ordered in the restaurant of galawa when we first arrived in India.

    At that time, Ji Yunxi said that there was something wrong with the two curries.

    In fact, the two curries were not only problematic, but probably made from Pan Jiaojiao''s body.

    At that time, pan Jiaojiao should not have died for a long time, so her soul was not completely removed, and even still attached to the meat that was made into curry.

    At that time, Ji Yunxi and I ordered the two curries. Although we didn''t eat one, pan Jiaojiao''s soul could still feel our existence.

    Ji Yunxi''s magic power is high, so naturally she doesn''t dare to harass him.

    And I am not only weak in ability, but also have a special constitution. I am born with a very strong Yin Qi, which is just suitable for Pan Jiaojiao''s dream.

    Therefore, pan Jiaojiao entered my dream twice in a row, just to convey to me that she was killed.

    But was pan Jiaojiao really killed by galava?

    If it''s really him, why doesn''t she take revenge on galava?

    Think of here, I also don''t want to continue to guess to guess to go, simply will oneself in the heart of doubt said out.

    "If I guess correctly, your name is Pan Jiaojiao, right?"

    The woman was stunned for a moment, then nodded, smirked and said, "yes, my name before I was born was pan Jiaojiao. But actually I have another name. Guess what? "

    "Another name? What is it? " I asked, frowning.

    Pan Jiaojiao didn''t answer me directly. Instead, she turned her head and looked at the men and women who were doing shameful things together. Then she said slowly, "in fact, every woman here, like me, has another name."

    "All the women here?" I''m more puzzled.

    "Yes, all the women here! Have you ever heard of the Indian virgin Pan Jiaojiao asked.

    When I heard this, I was stunned. I turned my head and looked at all the men and women here again. Even though I understood the meaning of Pan Jiaojiao''s words.

    The Indian virgin is an extremely ancient tradition in India.

    In India, many poor girls enter puberty. In order to make a living, their parents often sell them to local temples to become slaves of monks and elders, so they are called "saints".

    In the daytime, they are revered and feared by the people. They seem to be on the high side, but in fact they are slaves of the monks and elders in the temple. They want to contribute their youth and body to the monks and elders.

    That is to say, the scene I see in my dream at the moment is a picture of a saint offering sacrifices to monks.

    All the women here are saints, including pan Jiaojiao!

    Seeing that I seemed to understand something, pan Jiaojiao sighed and said slowly, "Ma Lulu and I were invited to visit Delhi by friends, but one day, we got on a tricycle and wanted to go to a scenic spot. But unexpectedly, the tricycle pulled us to a remote alley, and the driver wanted to be rude to Ma Lulu and me. We were desperate for help, but it didn''t help. At that time, I was so desperate that I wanted to die. Fortunately, at that moment, the man named galava appeared. He beat the tricycle driver hard and saved me and mallulu. Later, we became acquainted with galava. He was very kind to us and took us around India. I gradually let down my guard and even fell in love with him. "

    "And then?" I asked.

    "And then... And then... I was in love and didn''t realize the danger was approaching me. Once I was sleeping at home. When I woke up, I found myself in a temple surrounded by countless monks, all of whom looked at me with greedy eyes. Later, I was given... By those monks. "

    Pan Jiaojiao didn''t say what she said, but I can already imagine what she experienced at that time.

    Presumably, it should be a very painful memory, painful to her now even if become a ghost, is still so reluctant to recall.

    I did not speak, standing there quietly listening to her.

    "After I was bullied by the monks, I saw galava, a strange one. He looked at me with a grim smile and said that the reason why he was good to me before was to deceive me, and then let me be a saint for the monks and elders to play with. At that time, I was impatient and wanted to fight and escape, but there were so many of them that I couldn''t escape at all. I had to be bullied by them again and again. Those people, like demons running out of hell, trample on my body and soul over and over again. In the end, my body couldn''t bear it and finally died. I thought I could be free at last this time, but the beast galava cut all my corpses into small pieces and slowly cooked them into delicious curry sauce

    At this point, pan Jiaojiao''s pale face was filled with two lines of blood and tears.

    It''s an accusation against those monks who are inferior to animals, and even more against galava, who she once wrongly loved!

    I have to say that this story really makes my heart heavy.

    If I didn''t listen to pan Jiaojiao, I can''t believe that there is such a tradition of disrespect for women''s rights in today''s highly civilized era.

    Now what I hear is the story of Pan Jiaojiao, a saint. Should there be more stories about other saints that I haven''t heard?

    What kind of life are they living and suffering from?

    I can''t even think about it.

    After a long time, my mood finally calmed down a little. Then I looked at Pan Jiaojiao and asked, "what can I do for you?"

    Pan Jiaojiao took a deep look at me and said, "you can..."

    Unexpectedly, when pan Jiaojiao just said three words, a voice came from my ear.

    "Miss Mi! Miss Meade! Wake up! Wake up

    It''s Ma Lulu''s voice.

    Hearing this sound, I suddenly opened my eyes and looked around. I was in a cold sweat.

    Damn, i... I''m standing on the windowsill of my room. If I step forward, I''ll fall down from the 19th floor and die, OK?

    I jumped into the room from the windowsill, squatted on the ground for a long time, and then gradually slowed down.

    However, when I slowed down, I found that everything in the room had not changed. There was no pan Jiaojiao, no monks and saints sitting in shame, just as they had never appeared.

    I know. I''m completely awake from my dream.

    It was ma Lulu who called me out of my dream and helped me recover my life on the windowsill.

    In the case just now, if I go a little further, my life will be 100% over.

    So, after coming back, I still expressed my thanks to Ma lulu.

    "Well... Thank you so much just now. If you hadn''t woken me up in time, I''m afraid I would not be alive at all."

    Ma Lu Lu laughed and said, "it''s nothing. You don''t know. I was almost scared to death just now. As soon as I woke up, I saw you standing on the windowsill. As soon as I wanted to jump down, I quickly grabbed you. If it''s a little later, the consequences will be unimaginable! "

    "Yes, maybe I''m so tired recently that I''ve started to sleepwalk. It seems that I have to buy some soothing incense in the future! " I said with a helpless smile.

    "In fact... In fact, it may be useless for you to buy Anshen incense. Because just now when you were standing on the windowsill, I saw a very strange smile on your face, which scared me into a cold sweat. I doubt... I doubt if you are entangled with something! "

 Chapter 512

    Hearing Ma Lulu''s words, I was slightly stunned and asked, "what have you been entangled with? You... Don''t scare me. I''m timid. I can''t help it. "

    Ma Lulu nodded with certainty and said, "I can''t be wrong. I''ve been in India for a while. I''ve heard many strange legends in this place, especially terrible. I suggest you go to the nearby temple early and ask those masters to help you drive away evil spirits. Otherwise, if you look back, your things will become more and more fierce after a long time. If you want to drive them away at that time, it will be difficult! "

    "Are you... Are you sure those masters can help me get rid of the demons? Will it take me back? I''ve seen cases in domestic TV dramas before that exorcism is not successful but backfired. I dare not go. "

    Seeing my timid face, Ma Lu Lu patted me on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. Those masters are very powerful. Even the most powerful ghosts can''t escape their magic power!"

    "Great? What''s the best way? " I continued.

    "Well, actually, I can''t say it well. I just heard him mention it when I lived with galava. His father seems to be an elder in a temple. I''ve heard a lot from him, so naturally I know something about him. But I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, and I can''t say what it is. However, Buddhism all over the world is spread out from India. In those days, Tang Monk went all the way here to collect Buddhist scriptures from the west, so the level of Buddhist masters here is certainly not bad! " Ma Lulu said to me with a smile.

    Hearing this, I secretly had a plan in my heart, so I said to Ma Lulu, "OK, it''s not too late now anyway. We''ll have something to eat soon, and then you can take me to the nearby temple to find the master to drive away evil spirits?"

    "Now? Are you sure? Delhi is in a mess at night. Why don''t we go tomorrow? " Ma Lu Lu Lu seems a little reluctant.

    I pondered for a while, if I go again tomorrow, I may have to dream about Pan Jiaojiao when I go to bed at night.

    The first time she disgusted me with curry sauce, the second time she disgusted me with the scene of the sacrifice of the Indian virgin, and the third time she had to do something.

    Instead of being disgusted by her in my dream, I might as well stay up and go to the temple with Ma lulu. Maybe I can find out what happened to pan Jiaojiao''s becoming a saint.

    If you can easily help pan Jiaojiao revenge, so that she can not always appear in my dream, it is also a good thing for me!

    Thinking of this, I shook my head decisively to Ma Lulu and said, "no, I want to go tonight. Didn''t you just say that in the case of me, it''s better to go to the master earlier? If you don''t tell me it''s OK, you just said it was so terrible. Do you think I can have a good rest now? Now as soon as I think of what you said, I''m sweating all over. I always feel like something is watching us. Maybe... Maybe in front of us, face to face with us, maybe... Maybe standing behind us, secretly staring at us. This kind of feeling is really terrible when you think about it! "

    As I said it, I was frightened, which made Ma Lulu''s face turn white.

    "Don''t talk about it. It makes me goose bumps. Anyway, I''ll take you now! " Ma Lulu compromised.

    "Well, I''ll change my clothes and go out with you in a moment."

    Then I went to the bathroom.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Ma Lu Lu suddenly asked: "that... I ask you something, you can''t laugh at me!"

    I glanced at Ma Lulu and saw that she was shy with a little girl''s face. I immediately understood what she wanted to ask. I laughed and said, "do you want to ask me if Ji Yunxi will go to the temple with us?"

    Hearing what I said, Ma Lu Lu widened her eyes, looked at me in disbelief and asked, "you... How do you know? Don''t you know mind reading? "

    I faint smile, said: "read the mind I will not, but women''s mind I will guess so little.". Before, when you saw Ji Yunxi in the restaurant of galava, you almost had a peach heart in your eyes. Even if I was a fool, I could see it, OK

    "Then... Will he come with us?" Ma Lu Lu lowered her head and asked with a coy face.

    "I didn''t want to take him, but seeing that you like him so much, I''ll ask him later." I replied casually.

    "Great! Mi Xiaofei, I love you

    Ma Lulu came to me in high spirits and wanted to give me a big kiss. I thought of the fierce battle between her and galava at the window last night. She quickly dodged into the bathroom and let Ma Lulu kiss me firmly on the door of the bathroom.

    "Hello, MI Xiaofei, how can you do that! You are so heartbreaking to refuse my kiss Ma Lulu stood outside the bathroom door and yelled.

    I locked the bathroom door, changed my clothes and responded, "I''m not gay. Why should I accept your kiss? I have a decent husband

    "Well, well, you kiss your husband later. I''ll put on my shoes first."

    Then, outside the bathroom door came the sound of Ma Lulu walking around the room in slippers.

    I shook my head helplessly, changed my clothes, washed my face, and simply put on a make-up. Then I went out of the bathroom and followed Ma Lulu to Ji Yunxi''s door.

    "Ji Yunxi, we are going to visit the temples nearby. Would you like to come with us?" I asked through the door.

    But there was no response.

    Ma Lulu was a little reluctant and asked me to ask again, but she still didn''t respond, just like she didn''t hear.

    I know that he may have been hurt by my going to find Mo liangye before, so now he doesn''t want to talk to me at all.

    Just let him go. Maybe just let him calm down.

    Not invited to Ji Yunxi, Ma Lulu although very disappointed, but there is no way, can only follow me out of the door.

    Because we were all hungry, so after we left the community, we had something to eat at the night market outside, then we called a tricycle and went straight to the temple Ma Lulu said.

    In a country with rich religious culture like India, temples are almost everywhere.

    Moreover, these temples generally do not entertain tourists at night, only accept local people''s worship.

    Because malulu knew some Indian, she took me to muddle through in Indian and entered the temple named janaan.

    I thought that the temple at night should be dark, at least the light is dim.

    But this temple is different. As soon as you enter the gate, you can see the bright lights inside.

    Those bright lights can even shine all kinds of statues and murals on the temple walls clearly.

    However, even with such bright lights, I still feel that there is a strong evil in this temple.

    This evil spirit, unlike the one fixed in a certain place, has been floating in the whole scope of the temple, constantly circling, circling and circling, just like an invisible object like a dragon overlooking the whole temple from above.

    However, in order not to scare the snake, from the beginning to the end, I pretended that I could not feel this evil, just like an ordinary person.

    Maybe even Ma Lulu around me doesn''t know this.

    It''s not that I can''t trust her, but after so many things, I gradually learned to be defensive.

    Even if Ma Lulu looks good now, in order to find out the truth, I have to keep her out of my trust.

    "Xiao Fei, I''ll take you to see that famous master later. Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve heard that he has a bad temper. If you annoy him, you may bring trouble! " Ma Lulu reminded me in my ear.

    I frowned slightly and said, "please? What''s the trouble? Can he still eat me? "

    "It''s not good to eat you, but... How to say, there are many evil things in India, which are mysterious. I''ve been in India for a long time, and I don''t know a lot about it. But for monks and elders in temples, it''s better to respect them. After all, they are basically gods in India! " Ma Lulu said solemnly.

    "Well, I''ll be as honest as I can. I promise I won''t disgrace you at all, OK?"

    Ma Lulu nodded, then took my hand and led me to the largest temple in the temple.

    There are many monks gathered in the hall, all hands together, standing in front of a strange statue, mumbling some scriptures that I don''t understand.

    Ma Lulu took out some Indian rupees and put them into the merit box in front of the statue. Then he went to the monk next to the merit box and said something respectfully in Hindi. The monk nodded, then stood up, walked up to me, leaned slightly to me and said, "benefactor, do you often have nightmares recently?"

    "Yes, I dream of some terrible things. It''s like a woman with long hair has been pinching my neck and stuffing things into my mouth, saying that she would poison me." I made it up a little bit and said.

    Hearing what I said, the monk gave a smile and said, "benefactor, can you show me the index finger of your right hand?"

    I hesitated and looked at Ma lulu. She nodded at me and said, "this master wants to judge whether you are entangled by evil things through the index finger of your right hand. You can show him!"

    I thought about it and finally reached out.

    The monk took out a piece of cloth with various patterns, wrapped it around my index finger, and recited some Sanskrit in his mouth.

    Soon, I felt the index finger of my right hand rising more and more, like an insect drilling in my flesh and blood.

    "It hurts... It hurts..." I couldn''t help crying.

    The monk looked at me, then gently released my hand and spread out the cloth with various patterns.

    I saw that piece of colorful cloth, at the moment, there was a tiny insect about 2cm on it!

 Chapter 513

    Seeing this tiny insect, I feel numb all over.

    This... How can I have this kind of bug?

    Is it really from my fingers?

    As if seeing the question in my heart, the monk took out a small porcelain vase from his arms, put the insect in it, put it into his clothes, and then slowly said, "this insect is the ghost thing that is wrapped around you and planted in your body. As long as there is this insect, no matter where you hide, she can easily find you and enter your dream

    "Well... Now that this insect is taken out, does it mean that I won''t have nightmares again?" I asked tentatively.

    The monk shook his head and said, "it''s only the first step to take out this insect. Next, the benefactor has to follow me to cast a spell to dispel the evil spirit left on you. Otherwise, the other party that you have been taken out of the insect, will only intensify the pestering you. By then, I''m afraid it will be more than just a bug. "

    "Ah? Do you still need to cast? After casting, do you have to pay extra money? " I asked casually.

    Without waiting for the monk to answer, Ma Lulu opened her mouth first.

    "Xiao Fei, you don''t have to worry about that. Just now I have donated a lot of money to the merit box, so I don''t need to pay any more money to exorcise evil spirits for you later!"

    Seeing that Ma Lu Lu was so sure, I had to nod my head and say, "well, since I don''t need to pay any more money, please help me with a Dharma."

    Hearing that I agreed to cast the Dharma, the monk nodded and said, "it needs a clean place to cast the Dharma. Please follow me, benefactor."

    With that, the monk turned to walk behind the temple, and Ma Lulu and I followed.

    Around the hall, the monk took us to a corridor.

    On both sides of the corridor are separate Buddhist rooms. When we walk by, ordinary Indians and monks come out together from time to time.

    It seems that I''m not the only one who needs to exorcise.

    In this way, I am relatively relaxed.

    The monk took us to the door of the room at the end of the corridor. He stopped, turned around and stopped Ma Lulu, and said, "benefactor, please wait a moment. This kind of thing needs an absolutely quiet and private environment. The presence of any other person will weaken the mana or lead to the failure of casting. For the sake of your friends, please avoid it for a moment. "

    Hearing this, Ma Lu Lu Lu was obviously dissatisfied and asked, "can''t I even go in? I came with her, and I paid for the merit money just now! "

    The monk shook his head and said, "no, rules are rules. Please don''t embarrass me."

    Hearing this, I quickly persuaded Ma Lu Lu: "forget it, Lu Lu Lu, it won''t take long anyway. Just wait for me outside. I''ll come out soon! I''ll invite you to eat some delicious food after driving away evil spirits in a moment. Will you be compensated? "

    Seeing that I mentioned inviting her to eat, Ma Lulu made a compromise: "well, for the sake of your inviting me to eat, I''ll wait outside first. After a while, you''ll have fun and call me."

    Having said that, Ma Lulu raised her foot and went to the entrance of the corridor. She wandered around the temple.

    And I followed the monk into the Zen room.

    The monk asked me to sit in the center of the room. Then he lit a special incense and put it beside me. He asked me to close my eyes and listen to the Scriptures he read. I relaxed little by little.

    Relax, relax, little by little, until the end, the whole person is dazed, as if in a smoke curling jungle.

    The monk''s words are still ringing in my ears, but with a trace of ethereal, as if they came from far away.

    "What do you see when you close your eyes?" The monk asked in my ear.

    "It''s like... It''s like there''s a Buddha light, golden..." I said.

    "Very good, you continue to relax. After this special incense breath is completely distributed, you will feel very comfortable, very comfortable." The monk''s voice was full of excitement.

    I secretly count the time of holding my breath in my heart, and I always pay attention to the movement around me with my ears.

    In every way, this temple makes me feel extraordinary.

    So, I played everything before.

    I deliberately made myself act like an ignorant ordinary woman and let the monk relax his vigilance. I just want to find out what Pan Jiaojiao''s so-called saint is all about.

    If you can help pan Jiaojiao revenge is good, even if it can''t revenge, you have to find a way to expose this extremely ugly and filthy folk tradition of Indian saints!

    Thinking of this, I pay more attention to the surrounding sound, always on guard against what may happen.

    Unexpectedly, just as I was concentrating on the monk, a scream came from the corridor outside the room, which I knew very well.

    It''s Ma Lulu!

    It''s Ma Lulu''s voice waiting for me outside!

    What''s more, this voice doesn''t seem to be made casually. Instead, it seems that it was originally good and then suddenly taken away by someone.

    Thinking of Ma Lulu''s possible danger, I almost opened my eyes subconsciously.

    As a result, I almost wanted to poke my eyes.

    Because... Because the monk who looked respectable before is now naked!

    What''s the situation?

    I just closed my eyes for a while. Is the monk in such a hurry?

    Obviously, the monk didn''t expect that my mind was awake, and I suddenly opened my eyes. I didn''t even have time to put on my clothes. He could only stand in front of me with an embarrassed face and asked in a trembling voice: "you... How did you open your eyes? It''s not... It''s not to keep your eyes open? If you open your eyes, the magic will not work! And... And you clearly smell the incense, how can you... How can you... "

    Seeing the monk''s surprised expression, I gradually calmed down in the confusion of his fruit body. I gave a cold smile and said, "what? Didn''t you expect that? Your incense is useless to me, because I didn''t suck it in before! Of course, I won''t suck it in now! "

    After that, I raised my hand and overturned the burning incense on the ground.

    "Who on earth are you?" The monk asked in disbelief.

    Presumably, before me, they have used this method to kill countless ignorant girls.

    As a result, I didn''t expect that today he actually lost his hand in front of me, a girl from Z country who seems completely unprepared, which made him feel surprised and embarrassed.

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You just need to tell me if you know a girl named pan Jiaojiao?" I asked in a cold voice.

    Hearing pan Jiaojiao''s name, the monk''s face changed obviously. It was obvious that he knew it.

    However, he didn''t seem to want me to know something, so he still shook his head and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t know pan Jiaojiao at all."

    "Oh? You don''t know each other, do you? Good. I''ll call you until you know each other! "

    Words fall, I suddenly got up from the ground, raised his foot and kicked in his most concerned place, let him pain face instantly pale, cold sweat straight out.

    "How''s it going? Do you know now? " I asked with a sneer.

    The monk still shook his head and said, "I don''t know pan Jiaojiao. We don''t have this person here at all!"

    "You don''t have this person here, but as far as I know, she was your saint, right?"

    Hearing the word "Saint", the monk''s face became more ugly.

    "No, we don''t have a saint at all, and I don''t know what a saint is! You woman from Z country, don''t talk nonsense here The monk sternly retorted.

    "I don''t know? If you don''t know what a saint is, why do you take off your clothes when I close my eyes? Play performance art? " I said sarcastically.

    "I... I just want to take off my clothes because it''s too hot. Who can''t take off my clothes?" The monk continued to quibble.

    "Yes, no one can take off clothes, but it doesn''t make sense to take off clothes in front of a strange woman, no matter which country you are in? Or, from the very beginning when I entered this temple, you deliberately wanted to lead me into the Zen room at the back, and you wanted to use this special incense to make me dizzy, and then do whatever you want to me? At that time, even if I wake up, I will lose my reputation. No man will want me again. I will be forced to be your saint for your fun and entertainment, right? "

    The monk obviously didn''t expect that I would tell all his plans. He was even more surprised.

    "How do you know that? Who the hell are you? "

    I glanced at him and said with a sneer, "as I said, it doesn''t matter who I am. I just want to know who killed pan Jiaojiao!"

    "You... Are you here to avenge her?" Asked the monk.

    "Yes. Now that I''ve said that, I won''t keep it from you. Although pan Jiaojiao was tortured to death by you and made curry sauce, her ghost just found me who was nosy. So if you don''t say it, I''m afraid you can''t keep your most precious things. Do you understand? "

    Then I took Lu Banchi out of the storage ring and shook him in front of the monk.

    Seeing my action, the monk subconsciously covered his most precious things, and his face showed fear.

    "Monks have a high position in India. If you lay hands on me, those believers will not let you go!" The monk threatened.

    "It''s time for you to worry about whether others will let me go? If you want me to see you, you should worry about whether I will let you go first

    Sound falls, I raise hand to Lu Ban Chi a wave, then see that monk''s body appear a long and thin mouth, inside gradually ooze some blood.

    "How''s it going? Do you say it or not? " I asked, slightly squinting.

    But the monk was extremely hard mouthed. Even so, he refused to disclose the name of the murderer who killed pan Jiaojiao.

    "Hum, even if you kill me today, I will never tell you that person''s name. You will die of this heart!"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help getting angry. I raised my hand to make a deeper cut on the monk.

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, there was a strange noise outside the doo

 Chapter 514

    Hearing this, I was stunned subconsciously.

    When I came back to my senses, the door of the Zen room had been opened from the outside. An old monk, wearing a pure white robe and with one arm exposed, came in slowly from the outside.

    Seeing the old monk, the young monk I caught couldn''t help shouting, "master!"

    Hearing this, the old monk gave him an expressionless look and said in a cold voice, "you have done such a thing, and you still have the face to call me Shifu?"

    The young monk''s face suddenly turned pale, and he did not dare to say a word more.

    In this situation, if you want to ask something from the young monk, it will be even more difficult.

    After all, now that his master is here, no matter from which angle, I have no reason to use every means to make the young monk speak.

    But that doesn''t mean I have to give up investigating pan Jiaojiao.

    I always believe that in this world, if there is a cause, there will be a result. Although pan Jiaojiao came to me only by chance, I understood the reason and reluctantly accepted her advice. Then I had to find out all the killers who had harmed her.

    After all, ghosts are a very resentful thing.

    If I don''t help her finish the work, then she will pester me all the time, and I will have a bad time.

    Whether it''s for her or for myself, it has to be over.

    Thinking of this, I looked at the old monk and asked, "are you his master?"

    The old monk put his hands together, nodded, and said, "it''s because I have no way to discipline my disciple today that I made him confused for a moment. Please open up and let him live."

    "Let him live? Are you kidding? He almost made me strong just now, but now you want me to let him live? " I couldn''t help humming.

    "He is still young and vigorous. It is inevitable that he will do something wrong. Why does the benefactor just refuse to give him a chance to mend his ways?" Old and still speech sincerely ask a way.

    When I heard this, I was out of breath.

    So anything in the world can be solved with an apology or "I know I''m wrong"?

    Where is such a cheap thing!

    So, I looked down at the young monk, then looked at the old monk and said, "you can let me spare him, but you must tell me who was the one who killed pan Jiaojiao at the beginning!"

    "Pan Jiaojiao? Where did the benefactor know about this person? I haven''t heard of him The old monk replied.

    "I don''t know? Good! It seems that you are not going to tell me the truth, so don''t blame me for being impolite! "

    With that, I raised my hand to chop Lu Banchi towards the young monk.

    But unexpectedly, in this moment, the old monk suddenly moved his body very quickly. He not only pulled young and Shang to one side, but also clamped my lubanchi with two fingers.

    His speed was so amazing that I didn''t have time to react.

    My face slightly changed, and I forced Lu Banchi to continue to chop down.

    But Lu Banchi was clamped by the old monk''s two fingers. No matter how hard I tried, I didn''t move at all.

    "How... How?" I look surprised.

    Seeing my surprise, the old monk raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and then beat me hard with a very fast speed, so that my whole body flew out, finally fell to the ground and vomited blood.

    "Who on earth are you?" I asked with a little fear.

    Hearing my question, the old monk''s face gradually appeared a smug look and said, "I''m the one you''re looking for."

    "Are you the one who killed pan Jiaojiao? Why did you do that to her? What does she have to worry about with you? " I asked in a cold voice.

    "No grudge, no grudge." The old monk replied simply.

    "And you did that to her?" I asked bitterly.

    The old monk slowly came up to me, looked down at me with a strange look, and said: "in our Brahman doctrine, the meaning of women''s existence is only to please men and reproduce. As a woman, if she doesn''t serve us men, why should she live in this world? "

    "Put P! Everyone in this world is born equal. No one should please anyone! Your doctrines are deformed and harmful! " I retorted.

    But the old monk did not care at all, and continued: "Pan Jiaojiao can become one of the saints of Brahman and be enjoyed by us monks. That''s her nature and will be protected by the gods! How can a mortal like you understand such noble and selfless things? "

    Listening to the old monk, I feel like I''m going to be angry.

    If I didn''t hear it, I can''t believe that there are so brazen people in the world. It''s amazing!

    "Well, you laoshizi Brahmins are a mob! Today, I will avenge those female compatriots who have been maimed by you

    With that, I took off the indefinite universe ring on my finger, recited the mantra, and raised my hand to point at the old monk.

    The ring of heaven and earth becomes bigger in an instant, and then attacks the old monk fiercely.

    Seeing the ring of heaven and earth coming towards him, the old monk quickly stepped back two steps, then sat down cross legged, folded his hands and recited a Sanskrit mantra.

    So, the next second, I saw the old monk''s body, there was a layer of Golden Buddha light, it looked very dazzling.

    What''s more strange is that once the Buddha light comes out, it''s like wearing a protective shield on the old monk. Even the indefinite universe ring, which is called the sacred object of catching demons and sealing ghosts, can''t get close to him. It can only stay in the outer layer of the Buddha light all the time, as if it has been fixed.

    Seeing that the ring of heaven and earth was subdued, the smile on the old monk''s face became more and more overcast. He raised his hand slightly and put the ring of heaven and earth directly on his wrist.

    You know, since the indefinite universe ring was subdued by Mo liangye, it has always been my personal thing, and other people can''t use it at all.

    But at this moment, the old monk actually subdued my indefinite universe ring so easily?

    I was shocked by this scene. For a moment, I didn''t know how to react.

    That old monk accepted my indefinite universe ring, turned to look at me, light asked: "did not expect, you this little girl body, pour really some treasure!"

    After the defeat, I was very angry.

    Although I know that I may not be the opponent of the old monk at all, things have come to this point, and I can''t stand to shrink back.

    As the saying goes, if you lose, you can''t lose. Even if you don''t win, I can''t disgrace our Z people.

    When I think of this place, I put out the ink line from the storage and control, and hold it in my hand. I''ll give it to you! If you have the ability, you will take away my weapon as well! "

    The old monk glanced at the ink line in my hand and said in a cold voice, "to take what you have in your hand, to me, it''s just to search for what you have in your pocket."

    With that, the old monk''s figure flashed quickly and came straight at me.

    Seeing the old monk''s action, I immediately threw the ink line in my hand at the old monk to tie him up.

    But the old monk seemed to have expected my action for a long time. He leaned slightly to the side and easily avoided the attack of the ink line. Then he caught the ink line with two fingers and threw it to the ground.

    Seeing that ink thread was defeated, I didn''t accept it. I recited a mantra in my mouth to make it attack the old monk again.

    But the ink line is like losing its spiritual power. No matter what, there is no more movement.

    This kind of situation was unexpected and made me panic.

    I never thought that one day I would be defeated so easily, and I would be defeated to the ground.

    Every time in the past, even if I was defeated, the other side would never get any benefit.

    But today, in the face of this sudden appearance of the old monk, I was totally helpless.

    There''s nothing he can do about it. On the contrary, it''s controlled by him.

    If it''s spread out, where can I save my face?

    But now, I don''t even have any weapons. What can I do with the old monk?

    I turned my eyes around for a long time, and finally decided to fight with the old monk.

    Although I am a woman, because of my grandmother and Mo liangye''s training, my physical strength is almost the same as that of men.

    The old monk seems to be old, and his body and bones are not good for a long time.

    I don''t believe it. I can still lose to him if I rely on physical strength!

    Thinking of this, I immediately put on a posture about to fight, and said to the old monk, "now that you have paid my weapon, how about I fight with you barehanded?"

    Hearing what I said, the smile of Yin Luan on the old monk''s face was even worse. It made people feel cold at the bottom of their heart.

    But this is not the most terrible, the most terrible is the old monk''s next words.

    "Don''t waste your time. You have already been poisoned by my Brahman''s drug. In time, you will soon be weak. In this case, what else do you want to fight with me? "

    On hearing this, my heart sank, and I subconsciously took a step towards the old monk, trying to test whether his words were true or not.

    But who knows, don''t say to leave, even standing at the moment I also stand unsteadily.

    Obviously, as the old monk said, I have been drugged unconsciously.

    But... I didn''t inhale the incense that the young monk ordered before, and I didn''t have any other contact with him. According to the truth, it''s impossible for me to be poisoned.

    In that case, what is the problem?

    As if I was confused, the young monk on one side suddenly laughed, looked at me cunningly and said, "do you think that bug was really taken out of your body? To tell you the truth, the worm was not taken out of your body at all, but I secretly hid it in the colored cloth. As for the pain you feel, it''s actually the poison that bugs are injecting into your body. This toxin can only be removed with my Brahman''s secret medicine, but we can''t give it to you. Just wait for us to play with it! "

 Chapter 515

    When I heard the young monk''s words, my heart suddenly cooled to the bottom.

    I should have found out!

    After all, before the worm appeared, except for Pan Jiaojiao, I had no abnormality in my body. How could the worm come out of my body?

    Unfortunately, at that time, I only wanted to find out the truth of the matter, so as to avenge pan Jiaojiao. Many things didn''t think so much at all, so I was exploited by the young monk!

    But now it''s useless to say so much. I''ve been drugged. Even if I have eyes and hands, I can''t make waves any more.

    Thinking of this, I looked up at the old monk and asked, "it''s bad luck for me to fall into your trap! But the girl named Ma Lulu who came with me is innocent. Please let her go! "

    The old monk glanced at me, sneered and said, "that girl? I''m sorry, she should be making my younger martial brother happy now, right? Ha ha ha

    "What? She has been given by you... "

    I was so surprised that I could not speak. At the same time, there was a surge of indignation in my heart.

    Although I didn''t really believe Ma Lulu from the beginning to the end, I was worried just now when I heard Ma Lulu screaming outside.

    If she is really just an ordinary girl, the scream she just made... She... She has been killed by those monks

    I dare not think about it.

    Because every time I think about it, it reminds me of Pan Jiaojiao''s tragedy in my dream.

    That kind of scene is really terrible. I don''t want Ma Lulu to follow pan Jiaojiao''s footsteps.

    But at this moment, I can''t even protect my own safety. What can I do to protect Ma Lulu?

    This situation makes me feel a little desperate.

    If I had not been too eager for success and dragged Ma Lulu over, maybe this would not have happened.

    But there is no if in this world. My negligence and impatience have caused the present situation.

    I have nothing to say but regret.

    Seems to see the despair in my heart, the young monk can not help but smile: "hum, before you dare to hit me, there will be a moment when you beg for mercy!"

    With that, the young monk wanted to do something to me.

    But before his hand touched me, he was stopped by the old monk! She is not a woman of your rank to be infected with

    The young monk was stunned for a moment. He turned to look at the old monk and asked, "master, why? She... She was the one I introduced into the temple. According to the Convention, shouldn''t I be the first to enjoy it? "

    Lao he Shang shook his head, looked at me deeply, and said to the young monk, "she has a strong Yin Qi. This inborn Yin Qi is most suitable to help my son galava survive. So, the first person to enjoy this woman should be my son galava! "

    When I heard the words "galava", I was stunned.

    I remember when I was in the underworld of India, I asked the magistrate about galava''s life.

    The judge told me at that time that galava could live to 250 years old because he had a Brahman elder''s father who helped him to renew his life.

    Now it seems that it is very likely that the powerful Brahman elder mentioned by the judge refers to the old monk in front of me.

    The old monk has been able to extend the life of galava without the permission of the Indian underworld, which is enough to show his profound skill.

    It seems that today I am doomed!

    Seeing that I had completely subdued me, the old monk clapped his hands and said to the outside of the Zen room, "come in!"

    Words fall, then see the door of Zen room is pulled open, a familiar figure came in from the outside.

    I went, that wretched appearance, is exactly galava!

    When galava came in, he first saluted the old monk respectfully: "my father!"

    The old monk nodded to him and said, "go ahead, the Yin Qi on her body is enough to let you live a long life safely."

    Hearing the old monk''s words, galava couldn''t help smiling greedily and came slowly towards me.

    "You, a woman of Z country, used to spray me with chili water before. Now you''ve been drugged. I see how you can play tricks!"

    Garava said with an obscene face, then he reached out and squeezed my chin, and his rough fingers slid gently on my face, as if they were going to slide under my neck at any time.

    Galava''s action makes me feel sick. I keep trying to struggle, but I have been drugged. I can''t make any effort at all. I can only watch galava do whatever he wants.

    Perhaps not content to touch my face, galava quickly began to undress.

    What''s abnormal is that the old monk and the young monk didn''t want to avoid at all. On the contrary, they looked at me and galava with shining eyes, as if they were watching the battle together.

    Shit, it''s going to be defiled. Now it''s going to be watched. What do you want to do?

    Seeing that I was red with anger, galava was even more interested at the moment. He looked at me with an obscene face and said, "baby, don''t worry, you will feel the happiest moment soon!"

    With that, garava took off his coat completely, revealing his dark skin.

    I have to say that although his action is obscene, it still makes me feel a little excited.

    Grandma is a bear. I''ve been acting for so long. I''m all waiting for this moment!

    It was only at this moment that galava and the old monk were most proud and relaxed.

    And I, is to let them completely relax, think that the plot is going to succeed, and then use the killer mace, to catch them all!

    Thinking of this, I immediately pulled out the ghost door 13 needles from the storage ring and quickly inserted them into the Dantian of galava.

    Because of my fast action, garava didn''t react at all. He looked down at a row of silver needles on his stomach, and then looked at me in disbelief: "how can... Don''t you... Haven''t you been drugged?"

    I laughed, moved my body casually, and said, "I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you that my grandmother was the one who defeated the grass ghost woman in Miao. Although she is no longer in the world, I have learned her skills. You Indians probably don''t know that for a person who can break the poisonous insects in the Miao area, your so-called tiny insect can''t pose any threat to me at all. Just now I pretended that I could not move because I had been drugged, but I wanted you to think that you had succeeded in your treacherous plan. "

    Hearing what I said, not only galava, but also the old monk''s face changed completely.

    "I didn''t expect you to have such skills!"

    I sneered and said, "you look down on me too much. I have more than that. If you don''t believe it, you can look at your son''s hand and see what changes it has! "

    The old monk subconsciously looked at garava''s hand.

    I saw that galavanna''s rough hand began to fester from the fingertips. In just a few seconds, it had eroded all the fingers, just like decay.

    Garava himself naturally found the abnormality, and could not help crying out in pain: "help... Help me... Father, help me!"

    The old monk was eager to save his son, but he didn''t care much at the moment. He rushed to point several acupoints on galava''s body, wanted to seal his blood, and then fought for time for his rescue.

    But as early as I was defeated by the old monk, I had already tried out his skill, so that I had planned every step in the future. How could I give him another chance to rescue now?

    "Don''t waste your efforts. When your son touched my face just now, he got my special poisonous powder. Later, he was stabbed in the Dantian by me with a silver needle. Now the poison has already invaded his whole body with the blood, and he has no help!" I said in a cold voice.

    "No, it''s impossible! Since you say that he was poisoned when he touched your face, why is there nothing wrong with your face? So, you must be deceiving. My son will be saved! " The old monk argued.

    Seeing that the old monk was so stubborn, I shook my head and sighed helplessly. Then I reached out and touched the place of my mandible, tore it hard, uncovered an almost transparent face and threw it in front of them.

    "Do you think I''m stupid enough to wipe that poisonous thing on my beautiful face so as to kill 1000 enemies and lose 800? Joke! If I dare to come to your place, I have made a full plan! " I said with a sneer.

    Seeing the transparent face I left on the ground and looking at my hand, galava''s mood at the moment has collapsed.

    "You... You lied to me! You... You have to die! " Gallava roared angrily.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing sarcastically: "you''ve killed so many innocent women. It''s you who should die, right? Although your father has extended your life span to 250 years old, today I''m going to fight against you Brahman and take a zero out of your 250 years old life span. I don''t think you can help me! "

    "Well! You want to reduce my son''s life span? It''s not that easy! You, a woman of Z, dare to fight against us Brahmins. You will be punished by the gods! " The old monk snapped.

    I gave him a white look and said, "will you be punished? You has the final say. If you have the ability, come and bite me

    With that, I made a face at the old monk.

    Seeing that I despised him so much, the old monk was very angry. He glared at me with angry eyes. His figure flashed quickly and went straight to where I was.

    And I saw him coming, and I didn''t hide at all. Instead, I continued to stand there indifferently.

    When the old monk saw that I didn''t hide, he couldn''t help wondering. He was about to attack me. At the moment, he stopped and squinted at me, as if he was guessing whether I had cheated or not.

    After all, just now his son has accidentally fallen into my hand, now he must be more careful.

    But the fact is, this time, I really didn''t cheat.

    The reason why I didn''t hide was not because I wanted to poison him when he attacked me, but because I was waiting for the moment when he suspected that he was a dark ghost.

    Because, only at this moment can I get close to him.

    Only when I get very close to him, will the mantra in my mouth take effect.

    No, when the old monk stopped to look at me, the mantra in my mouth had already worked. The indefinite heaven and earth ring that was accepted by the old monk before became bigger and more in an instant, which put the whole body of the old monk together and made him unable to move at all.

 Chapter 516

    The old monk didn''t believe it. He tried to struggle several times, but it didn''t help. He couldn''t get rid of it at all.

    Not only that, every time he struggles, there will be three more rings.

    Soon, hundreds of indefinite rings tied his whole body inside, so that we could only see his head.

    "No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible! The indefinite heaven and earth ring is a sacred thing for catching demons and sealing ghosts. I know, but according to historical records, the indefinite heaven and earth ring can only be divided into nine at most. How can it produce so many at once? " The old monk looked unbelievable.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but sneer. I slowly came up to him and flicked my hand on the ring of uncertainty.

    The next second, the indefinite universe ring shrinks quickly, and finally it sticks tightly to the old monk''s skin, leaving no extra space for him.

    "You''re right. It''s true that the indefinite universe ring recorded in history books can only change nine at most, but it was before you knew me! The indefinite universe ring in my hand is not only the indefinite universe ring, but also the token of love between me and my husband. What''s the difficulty in changing the number of things that have been blessed by my husband''s ability? " I said triumphantly.

    "You... Your husband? Who is your husband The old monk asked curiously.

    "My husband? Just a few of you don''t deserve to know my husband''s name! However, if you really want to know, you might as well let the person behind you come out and ask me in person. I''ll tell you later! " I teased the old monk.

    Hearing what I said, the old monk''s face suddenly changed. He asked in a trembling voice: "the man behind? What do you mean

    I glanced at the old monk and said without expression: "although you didn''t say it, it doesn''t mean that I don''t know there are people behind you! Yes, your strength is very strong. If I''m not careful, I''ll probably follow you. But in my opinion, you are not the one who killed pan Jiaojiao, or even brought about the event of the saint in the temple. In this case, you are nothing more than a pawn at the mercy of others. "

    "I don''t know what you mean. I''ve admitted it before. I did it. If you want to avenge pan Jiaojiao, kill me immediately!" The old monk seems to be a little generous.

    However, I''m not stupid. How can I fulfill him so easily?

    For the old monk, what he cares about most is probably not himself, but his son''s life.

    Otherwise, why did the old monk specially extend the life of galava, but did not do anything for himself?

    Thinking of this, I simply walked away from the old monk and came to galava''s side.

    At this moment, the hand that galava had touched me before was rotten to the wrist and smelled bad.

    "I forgot to tell you just now. In fact, the poison your son was poisoned with is not beyond cure. Just now I have the antidote for this poison. We can make a deal. As long as you tell me the person behind this, I will detoxify your son. How about that? " I looked at the old monk and said.

    There was a flash of light in the old monk''s eyes.

    Obviously, he was moved.

    After all, garava is his son. If he can try his best to prolong his life, he will not want to see him die.

    It must be right to threaten the old monk with galava.

    However, I still underestimate the old monk.

    No, he looked at me, looked at garava''s hand, hesitated for a long time, and finally refused my offer.

    "No, I won''t say it. Even if you kill galava, I will never say it!"

    The old monk''s attitude is very firm, which makes me feel very surprised.

    How can he even ignore the life and death of his precious son galava?

    However, as I did not expect, there is also galava himself.

    Hearing the old monk''s words, garava looked at him in disbelief and asked, "father, why don''t you save me? Do you want to watch me die like this? I''m your son! What is more important than your son in this world? "

    When galava asked, the old monk was moved. His old face trembled slightly, and he said, "galava, it''s not that I don''t want to save you, but... It''s that I can''t save you. Once I save you, our whole family will die. I can''t help it

    "No, I don''t believe it. I don''t believe there''s anything in the world that can make our family die! You are the elder of Brahman. In the hierarchy of India, we can be regarded as the superior. How can anyone embarrass our family? " Galava has always been skeptical.

    Seeing that galava didn''t believe it, the old monk shook his head helplessly and said, "galava, some things are not like what we see on the surface. Those seemingly ordinary things, hidden behind us, may not make people feel threatened at all. But once exposed, they can kill people! "

    But at the moment, galava couldn''t listen to anything and couldn''t help crying: "father, help me, I really hurt, I really don''t want to die..."

    See garava cry so miserably, and the poison corrosion area has exceeded his wrist, if you go up again, I''m afraid it will really hurt your muscles and bones and enter the heart.

    At that time, even if the old monk was willing to trade the secret for garava''s life, there was nothing I could do.

    Thinking of this, I quickly opened my mouth and said to the old monk, "don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you continue to be stubborn and allow the toxin to continue to erode upward, your son''s life will be lost."

    The old monk looked at me, then looked down at galava''s rotten hand. There was a tear in his old eyes.

    It''s obvious that he''s still in love.

    In this world, no parents do not care for their children.

    Even many times, parents would rather watch their children die crisp, but they would never want to see their children suffer endless torture.

    In particular, what galava is suffering at the moment is still this kind of inhuman torture, which is more painful than going up the mountain and down the frying pan.

    Every time the toxin erodes galavais, it will cut the old monk''s heart.

    Cut, cut, his heart broke.

    "Father, help me, help me, please help me, I really can''t stand it..." galava cried.

    The old monk helplessly closed his eyes and let the old tears fall slowly. Then he finally said, "OK, I''ll tell you. In fact, the reason why so many saints are needed in the temple is that... "

    I pricked up my ears to listen, trying to make everything clear.

    However, when the old monk was halfway through, the young monk, who had been stunned before, suddenly rushed over like crazy and used my lubanchi, which was picked up from the ground, to directly chop the old monk''s neck.

    The old monk''s voice stopped suddenly.

    Then his bulging head fell from his neck and rolled straight in front of galava and me.

    At the same time, the old monk''s neck suddenly spurted countless blood, splashed on the ceiling and the ground, and dyed our vision red.

    It was so sudden that galava and I didn''t have time to react.

    Didn''t that young monk squat in the corner shivering with fear from me before?

    How... How come it''s like going crazy all of a sudden?

    I turned my head and looked at the young monk. He was glaring at me, and carrying my Lu Banchi, he rushed to me and wanted to chop me.

    Seeing his posture, I suddenly feel bad.

    MMP, my own weapon, is being used against me now. What do you want to do?

    Do you really think I''m a vegetarian?

    I rolled my eyes at the young monk. Then I quickly dodged his first attack and let him go.

    The young monk didn''t chop me. He was very angry and turned to chop me again.

    And this time, I didn''t plan to hide, but directly with the fastest speed, take a look at his head, kick hard in the past.

    The young monk was just an ordinary man. He couldn''t stand me. Suddenly, he was kicked away and fell on the ground like a rag. He fainted.

    I walked slowly towards the young monk to see what was going on there.

    But when I got to the position less than 2 meters in front of the young monk, I suddenly felt as if I had stepped on something.

    I subconsciously looked down and saw that it was only one finger long, very thin, and it was a bamboo stick made of bamboo.

    Wait, bamboo stick?

    These two words, let me suddenly think of a thing.

    I picked up the bamboo stick, took it in my hand and looked at it carefully. Then I looked at the young monk and thought about everything in an instant.

    No wonder I said how the young monk suddenly became no longer timid and full of killing. It turned out that everything was caused by this bamboo stick.

    The other side quietly inserted the bamboo stick into the acupoints behind the young monk''s head, and then used the bamboo stick to control the young monk to attack us when we were not on guard.

    In this way, the other party can not only keep the secret of the temple, but also remove all the people who know about it without even showing their faces.

    I have to say that this is really a good way to kill two birds with one stone.

    It''s a pity that the other side counted thousands of times, but I didn''t count that I would kick the young monk.

    What made him even more unexpected was that I kicked him out of the young monk''s body, which could reveal his identity.

    Yes, I''ve seen this bamboo stick before!

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help laughing, turned to the door, said: "don''t hide, come out, I already know it''s you!"

 Chapter 517

    Sure enough, hearing my words, the door of the Zen room suddenly opened, and a figure came in slowly from the outside.

    I glanced at the figure''s outline, and my heart immediately became more convinced of my previous guess.

    "Well, it''s you!" I said in a cold voice.

    The man slowly raised his head and looked at me. A strange sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth and said, "I didn''t expect that you could see it!"

    "Do you want to cheat me with that little trick?" I can''t help sneering.

    "Oh? really? Well, what are my flaws? I don''t believe it. You suspected me from the beginning. After all, I think my acting is very lifelike. Most people just can''t see it! "

    As like as two peas, the radian of the corners of the mouth is exactly the same as the smile I saw on the windowsill that night.

    Yes, the man who walked in from the door was ma Lulu who accompanied me to this temple to exorcise evil spirits before!

    Seeing Ma Lulu''s face, galava could not even care about her rapidly decaying hands. She looked at Ma Lulu with a muddled face and exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that you would be the one who killed my father! This... How is this possible? You... You are just an ordinary person, and my father is the elder of Brahman. How is that possible? "

    Hearing galava''s words, mallulu snorted coldly and said, "if it was in the past, the elder of Brahman was of high status to me. But now, even the life and death of the Brahman elder are controlled by me. What do you think you are? "

    Galava looked at Ma lulu in disbelief, as if he couldn''t believe it was true.

    You know, he and Ma Lulu have lived together for so long, and he has always occupied an absolute dominant position in his heart.

    As a result... Now that the truth is revealed, Ma Lulu''s status may be much higher than that of him.

    This means that the insults he gave Ma Lulu may soon be returned to him with a weight of ten times and a hundred times!

    After figuring this out, galava''s first reaction was naturally to run away.

    He dragged his rotten hand and ran quickly to the door of the Zen room, trying to escape from Ma Lulu''s control.

    But Ma Lu Lu Lu didn''t plan to give him this chance at all. She turned her mouth slightly, closed her eyes and recited a Sanskrit mantra.

    The next second, has run to the door of garava body will quickly ignite a flame, his whole people are burning up.

    "Ah! Help, help me, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die

    Seeing this scene, I was shocked and subconsciously wanted to save him.

    But the fire was burning too fast, just a few seconds. By the time I ran past, garava''s whole body had been burnt to coke and scattered on the floor at the door.

    To be honest, I didn''t want to kill him from the beginning, although I hated him very much.

    The reason why I poisoned his hands was that I just wanted to abolish his hands and let him pay for his previous attempt to insult me.

    But as soon as Ma Lulu appeared, he killed galava directly, which was rather cruel.

    "What hatred does he have against you? Do you treat him like this?" I asked Ma lulu in a cold voice.

    Ma Lu Lu glanced at the charred corpse of galavanna and replied with no expression: "who said that killing must have hatred? It''s the behavior of the weak to kill because of hatred and resentment! And I am now a strong man. For the strong, there is no reason to kill! "

    "Well, you''re right. However, the more you say that, the more it shows your inner weakness! If I guess correctly, the reason why you are so cruel to garava is just because of your inner perversion. You are fighting against his beating, scolding and maltreating you, aren''t you? "

    "Oh, I am weak? I''m sick? In this world, who is not weak, who is not abnormal? Are you people who look bright really much better than me? In fact, you are also weak and abnormal, but the real hope of rain hidden in your heart has not been aroused yet! " Ma Lu Lu retorts.

    "You are a madman! There''s no cure for the madman I couldn''t help swearing.

    Ma Lu Lu sneered and said, "it doesn''t matter whether I''m crazy or not. Now, I just want to ask you, when did you begin to doubt me? "

    I looked at Ma Lulu, and there was only Yin Luan on her face. There was no emotion that normal people should have, which made my heart cold.

    But since she asked, I naturally have to answer.

    After all, I still have a lot of questions waiting for her to solve.

    She asked me to answer, or I asked her to answer, in essence, there is not much difference.

    Thinking of this, I cleared my throat and opened my mouth slowly: "to be honest, your acting skills are really good, so that I was almost cheated by you. However, if you really want to ask me when I began to doubt you, maybe it started from the second time I dreamed of your best friend pan Jiaojiao, that is, the time I climbed up the windowsill and almost jumped down. "

    Hearing my words, Ma Lu Lu Lu''s face changed slightly and asked in a trembling voice: "you... Did you dream of Jiao Jiao? What did she tell you? "

    "Don''t worry, I''ll say it bit by bit and uncover the dark side of your heart bit by bit."

    After that, I walked slowly in the Zen room and said to Ma Lulu: "in fact, your biggest failure in this matter is that you should not let galava make those two plates of human flesh curry for Ji Yunxi and me. Without those two dishes of human flesh curry, pan Jiaojiao would not pester me, let alone let me start to trace this matter step by step. "

    Ma Lu Lu only looked at me coldly and didn''t say anything. I had to go on: "if I guess correctly, you didn''t mean to make those two dishes of human flesh curry for Ji Yunxi and me. Even at that time, you didn''t know the identity of Ji Yunxi and I. The reason why you let galava make those two dishes of human curry is just because of your hatred for Pan Jiaojiao. It is this kind of resentment that makes you design to turn pan Jiaojiao into the saint of Brahman, and make her sullied to death by the monks in this temple. But your psychology is so dark that even her death can''t erase your anger. So you encouraged galava to chop up her body and sell it as a human curry, right

    Hearing this, Ma Lu Lu did not retort, but admitted it calmly.

    "Yes, you are right. I just hate pan Jiaojiao. I just want her to die without a place to die! "

    "Why? According to pan Jiaojiao in her dream, you two should be best friends. What do you want to hate her so much? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "Best friend? Over the years, has she ever regarded me as her best friend? Her father is an entrepreneur and has a lot of money. She has lived like a princess since she was a child. She has everything she wants. And I''m just the most ordinary girl born in an ordinary family. "

    "It has been more than ten years. Pan Jiaojiao and I have been playing together for more than ten years. But in the past ten years, she has far surpassed me no matter what. She has a good family background, is also beautiful, and has achieved outstanding results, so she has been pursued by many people since she was a child, just like the stars and the moon. In this way, standing beside her, I was set off as an ugly duckling. "

    "I hated the feeling, the feeling of being her foil, so I ran away from her and went to India to study alone. I thought that when I became good enough, everything would change. I could stand beside her with equal attitude and continue to be friends with her. So, later I came back to China for a period of time and got in touch with her again. But what I didn''t expect is that no matter how good I become, as soon as I get to her side, I will still be the unknown ugly duckling. Because of her family''s money, her light will far surpass me. "

    "It made me angry, so I cheated her to India in the name of tourism. In order to increase her credibility, I even started from home with her and joined her in Delhi, so as to eliminate her vigilance. I don''t know if I should call her stupid or naive. She actually believed me and still regarded me as her best friend as before. Seeing that she had completely let go of her guard, I planned with galava that she would be dazed and brought to this temple to become a saint. As for the latter, I think you should have learned from Pan Jiaojiao. "

    In the process of telling, Ma Lulu has no guilt for Pan Jiaojiao from the beginning to the end.

    All she had was her jealousy of Pan Jiaojiao and her pride after she killed pan Jiaojiao.

    I have to say that this woman has really been abnormal to the extreme!

    If we say that at the beginning, the reason why I wanted to investigate this matter was to get rid of Pan Jiaojiao''s entanglement as soon as possible.

    At that moment, when I heard this, my heart was filled with infinite sympathy for Pan Jiaojiao.

    This woman, after all, is too sad and pitiful.

    She always thought that galava and the monks were responsible for her death.

    But the truth is, her death, all thanks to her own friends.

    It''s just in front of her that her best friend, who has been with her for more than ten years, has pushed her to the end of her life bit by bit!

    But I also know that this is not the time for compassion.

    Because I found that in what Ma Lulu had just told me, she deliberately ignored a very important point, that is, what is her ability to make the monks in this temple listen to her orders?

    You know, galava''s father, the old monk, is the elder of Brahman. His social status and ability are very high.

    People like him can''t be obedient to an ordinary woman like Ma Lulu or even afraid.

    All in all, I think perhaps there is only one reason that can be explained, that is, Ma Lulu''s identity is extraordinary!

 Chapter 518

    With this in mind, at the moment, I didn''t want to make a detour, so I just started to pick out the problem Ma Lulu wanted to avoid.

    "You''ve said so much, and I''ve got the general picture. But do you think I really can''t hear it? In fact, you have been deliberately avoiding your identity. If I guess correctly, your identity should be higher than galava''s father, right? Even, most likely, the whole temple will obey your orders, right? "

    Ma Lulu obviously didn''t expect that I would notice some loopholes in her words. She was stunned for a moment, then laughed again and said, "it seems that you are smarter than I thought. But no matter how smart you are, you won''t survive tonight. "

    "Well, I can''t live tonight, but you has the final say." I answered coldly.

    Ma Lulu looked at me and said with a sly smile, "is that right? I''ll see what you can do! "

    After that, Ma Lulu''s face sank, and she raised her hand and threw something at me.

    I took a close look and found that it was a toothpick.

    Before we came to the temple, Ma Lulu and I were eating at the roadside when she asked the boss for these toothpicks.

    At that time, I was still curious, why does she need so many toothpicks.

    Together, she didn''t pick her teeth with them at all, but directly used them as weapons.

    The front end of these toothpicks is very sharp, and Ma Lulu''s strength is very strong. If you throw them like this, even if it won''t kill me, I will be stabbed.

    However, for me, who is used to the storm, this trick of Ma Lulu is just a small skill in my eyes!

    Thinking of this, I quickly recited a mantra in my mouth, raised my hand and pointed to the toothpicks. The ink thread that had fallen on the ground before bounced up like a spring, and went straight to the toothpicks Ma Lulu threw out.

    Seeing my ink line, Ma Lulu seems to be a little surprised, but now she has no time to take back those toothpicks.

    In a few seconds, the sharp toothpicks she threw out had been tied up like chopsticks by ink thread, and quickly flew back to my hands.

    "Well, it''s just a few toothpicks. Do you think you can hurt me?" I said with disdain.

    Ma Lu Lu Lu''s face changed slightly, with a trace of venom in her eyes: "sure enough, those who stand on the same line with Pan Jiao Jiao are all bitches!"

    "I''m a bitch, and what are you? What do you think you are? You can even harm your best friend. What else do you dare not do in this world? If pan Jiaojiao and I are bitches, you are worse than bitches! " I replied coldly.

    Hearing what I said, Ma Lulu seemed to have been completely infuriated. She roared at me angrily and said, "you bitches are damned, you all are damned! All the better women in this world should die! "

    Seeing Ma Lulu''s state, I really think she is psychopathic.

    As the saying goes, what kind of person a person is, what kind of world she will see.

    Good people, see the world, most of them are beautiful and kind.

    And the bad guys, the world they see, are often dark and dirty.

    The world is a mixture of good and bad. There is neither absolute good nor absolute bad. The key is how you choose to look at the world.

    Choose a good vision, you will only notice the beautiful things.

    Choose a bad vision, then you will only pay attention to the disappointments and the dark side of the world, so that your psychology will be eroded by the darkness bit by bit.

    Obviously, Ma Lulu is such a person.

    Ma Lulu''s psychosis has made me really impatient to continue to spend time with her.

    So, I sighed silently in my heart, and then raised my hand to throw the toothpicks tied together with the ink line to Ma lulu.

    Seeing that I threw a bunch of toothpicks in the past, Ma Lulu was shocked and subconsciously stepped back two steps to avoid my attack.

    But her action was too slow. When she stepped back, her face was stabbed by those toothpicks.

    Blood came out of those tiny holes, which made her pretty face turn into an ugly pockmark.

    For women, the face is often the most important thing.

    Now Ma Lulu''s face has been spoiled by me. How can she not be annoyed?

    She reached out and touched her stabbed face. Seeing that her hand was covered with blood, she was so angry that her eyes went out.

    "You... You''ve ruined my face. You... You''re looking for death!" Ma Lulu roared at me angrily.

    Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help sneering and said, "it''s not sure who is going to die!"

    Having said that, I didn''t give Ma Lulu time to react at all. I directly took my Lu Banchi and slashed her white neck.

    I didn''t want to kill her, but she not only committed many evils, but also didn''t repent. There was no need to save her life!

    Seeing Lu Banchi in my hand attacking, Ma Lulu''s face showed a look of panic, but he didn''t avoid it. Instead, he quickly made a fingerprint with his hands and recited a Sanskrit passage in his mouth.

    This action... This action seems to be calling something. I''ve seen it in Yin Yang annals before.

    However, although the action looks similar, but with the different mantra, the summoned things will be different.

    And Ma Lulu read Sanskrit. What would she call?

    I thought about it in my heart, but I still didn''t think of a reason, so I simply stopped thinking about it and continued to let Lu Banchi fall on Ma Lulu''s neck.

    As long as this ruler goes down, no matter what she calls out, it will not stop the fact that she is about to die.

    But what I didn''t expect was that the touch of my lubanchi was not soft at all. On the contrary, it was like cutting on a hard steel pipe, shaking the tiger''s mouth in my hand.

    Damn, Ma Lulu''s neck is so hard?

    Wait, no, it''s not like human touch at all. On the contrary, it''s... On the contrary, it''s like being blocked by something vicious.

    Aware of this, I subconsciously looked at his hands, the result almost surprised me in a cold sweat.

    At the moment, my Lu Banchi was not cut on Ma Lulu''s neck at all, but was stopped by a monster with black body, red hair and a pair of dark green eyes.

    The monster''s eyes are green and faint, just like two clusters of ghost fire, staring at me, making my heart bristle.

    "You... What the hell are you?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    Seeing that I was scared by this monster, Ma Lulu seemed to find an outlet to vent her anger at the moment. She looked at me with disdain and said, "hum, I thought you had great ability. I didn''t know even Luocha! When you were in the hall before, you kowtowed to him and burned incense! "

    Kowtow to burn incense? I was stunned.

    When I was in the hall before, in order to respect the local customs of India, I did kowtow and burn incense to the statue worshipped in the hall.

    But it''s clearly a statue. How can it be the ghost in front of you?

    Seeing that my face was puzzled, Ma Lu Lu immediately laughed again and said in a cold voice, "you''re really ignorant! The statue you kowtowed to burn incense before is just an abstract appearance. What you see in front of your eyes now is the real appearance of Rocha! Before, didn''t you always ask me who I am? Now listen to me. He is the God of this temple, called qichasa. And I''m his wife. In this case, do you think galava''s father will not listen to my orders, and the monks of the whole temple will not only follow my orders? "

    I have to say that although I have long guessed that Ma Lulu''s identity may be unusual, I never thought it would be this kind of person.

    But I can''t figure out why Ma Lulu, who is the wife of this Rocha, is willing to compromise with galava?

    Unless... Unless, there''s something Galois wants!

    After my observation and understanding in recent days, garava is a very ordinary Indian man. The only difference between him and other Indian men is that he has a father who can help him prolong his life!

    Thinking of this, I instantly figured it all out. Looking at Ma Lulu coldly, I asked, "so, you were with galava just to use the complementary means of yin and yang to absorb the Yang from him, so as to prolong your life, right?"

    Since the appearance of this Rocha, Ma Lulu has become more calm, and she doesn''t want to hide what she knows.

    "That''s right. If it wasn''t for his Yang and longevity, do you think it''s necessary for me to be aggrieved in him? The ancestor of galava, who was a high priest of Brahman, had mastered the Dharma which could change his life against heaven. But when I was with Rocha, the Yang Qi in my body was consumed very much. I had to get the Yang Qi accumulated in galava''s body because of the increase of life to live for a long time. "

    "Oh, but I don''t think you''ll survive this evening!" I have no taboo to say.

    "You put P! As long as I''m with Rocha, I can live as long as I want. No one else can control me! " Ma Lu Lu retorts.

    Hearing this, I glanced at the Rocha and asked coldly, "do you think she''s right or I''m right?"

    That vicious Luocha with dark green eyes has been staring at me, for a long time just light spit out a word: "you."

    Words fall, that Luo Cha originally embraces Ma Lu Lu Lu''s hand, at once straight from the back poke into Ma Lu Lu Lu''s heart.

    Ma Lulu looked at Luocha in disbelief. A blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. He widened his eyes and asked in a trembling voice: "why..."

    Luo Cha''s face was expressionless. Without looking at her at all, he replied coldly, "because you are useless to me!"

 Chapter 519

    Hearing what Luocha said, Ma Lulu was confused.

    She couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t believe her husband would put his hand in her heart and send her to the road of the yellow spring.

    It all happened so fast that she didn''t have time to react.

    A minute ago, she was still telling me that she was the wife of Rocha, thinking that Rocha would get rid of me for protecting her.

    But in fact, from beginning to end, Rocha only used her.

    Luocha was born vicious and cold-blooded. In their world, there was no human emotion at all. How could Ma Lulu naively expect Luocha to show mercy to her?

    "You... So from the beginning, you were just... Using me?" Ma Lulu asked with blood.

    Luo Cha''s face was expressionless, and his mood didn''t fluctuate at all. He still replied coldly: "yes, what I need is a woman with heavy Yin. As for the woman, it doesn''t matter whether she is you or not. "

    Hearing what Luocha said, Ma Lulu''s whole heart was broken.

    Although she may not have true feelings for Rocha, what Rocha said at the moment really broke her original cognition and trust.

    The feeling of being held high and then falling suddenly was enough to destroy all her beliefs.

    "So... So... Hahaha... I''m so stupid... I''m so stupid... In order to revenge pan Jiaojiao, I threw myself into your arms, and even... Naively thought that I had found a big backing, No one dares to bully me any more... But... I forget... You... You are Luocha... You are a vicious and cold-blooded Luocha! I... I actually died... In my most trusted hands... I... I will never let you go as a ghost! "

    When it comes to the end, the sadness in Ma Lulu''s eyes has completely turned into resentment, and even the words are roaring out with all her strength.

    It can be seen that this time she really tasted the taste of betrayal and being used.

    Unfortunately, she was wrong step by step. She was blinded by the dark jealousy and only saw the dark.

    Even if we die now, we can''t die properly.

    Hearing Ma Lulu''s roar, Rocha''s face finally showed an expression that was no longer cold.

    But this expression is more difficult to accept than coldness.

    Because it was a sneer, a sneer from the bottom of my heart, a sneer without any feelings of contempt!

    "You want to be a ghost? It depends on whether you have a chance to be a ghost! "

    Luo Cha coldly finish saying, insert the hand in Ma Lu Lu''s heart to pull hard, straight will Ma Lu Lu Lu''s heart that is still beating blood drenched pulled out, hold in the palm of the hand ruthlessly to its whole pinch explosion.

    The bright red blood spattered out from his palm, and some even sprayed directly on my face. I almost subconsciously ran to one side and vomited.

    What''s the situation?

    For a while the head spurts blood, for a while the heart spurts blood, can not so heavy taste?

    However, I think things are too simple after all.

    After the Luocha pinched Ma Lulu''s heart, he saw Ma Lulu''s ghost slowly floating out of her body. Unexpectedly, he reached out and pinched Ma Lulu''s soul, stuffed it into his mouth and ate it.

    Even I''m shocked to see this, OK?

    Damn, this product said that Ma Lulu didn''t have the chance to be a ghost, but he didn''t even give her the chance to be a ghost and ate her soul directly?

    I went and said that Rocha was vicious, but I didn''t expect that it could be so cruel to my wife.

    Before I thought, kill it, as long as the soul is still there, maybe you can reincarnate into another world or something.

    But now it seems that I really underestimated the Rocha in front of me.

    He is so cruel that I can''t believe it!

    But at the moment, I can''t do anything except watching Luocha quietly finish eating the ghost of Ma lulu.

    It''s not that I don''t want to save Ma lulu. It''s just that a person with a dark heart like Ma Lulu, even if he becomes a ghost, he will only be a ghost, right?

    Evil spirits linger in the world, which will bring disaster to those kind people.

    Instead of this, it''s better to let her be eaten by Luocha, at least it won''t hurt other people.

    But if you think that''s the end of it, you''re wrong.

    After finishing Ma Lulu, the eyes of the Rocha finally fell on me.

    I saw him staring at me for a long time, his mouth suddenly grinned, showing an evil smile, and said: "I haven''t seen a woman with a strong Yin like you for many years. I just killed my wife for you. Now, should you give me a wife back? "

    With that, the Rocha came slowly towards me.

    I almost didn''t think about it, so I gave him a white look and said coldly, "why? I didn''t ask you to kill your wife. Why should I give it back to you? "

    "If I say that, with your strong Yin Qi? You know what? For ghosts, the innate Yin Qi on you is extremely rare. As long as I get you, it''s equivalent to prolonging the life of your human beings, which can double the power of ghosts. I think it''s not just me who wants you all these years? " Luocha looked at me and said.

    Hearing this, I suddenly think of Fang Lianqiu who has already died.

    When he was in Yunnan, Fang Lianqiu also said that the reason why he wanted to use the amulet he gave me as a monitor at the beginning was to peep at me, then take me step by step, let me become his woman, and make him achieve the effect of greatly increasing his power by complementing Yin and Yang.

    When Fang Lianqiu said those words, I didn''t care too much.

    But I didn''t expect that after such a long time, in the face of such a ferocious Rocha in India, I could still hear the same words.

    Everyone wants this inborn Yin Qi on me. It seems that I''m really a sweet cake.

    However, even so, at the moment, I still can''t figure out what is the relationship between the present Luocha and the saints in this temple?

    Are saints really just a bad habit handed down from ancient India to satisfy the rain expectation of monks and elders?

    I always feel that India is rich in saints for other reasons.

    Otherwise, the tradition of seriously harming women''s physical and mental health, let alone spreading through the ages, is likely to be strangled in the cradle by the majority of women compatriots at the very beginning.

    I always believe that if there is no profit, it is not early to get up. Since this kind of Saint daughter culture prevails in the local temples in India, it naturally has some interests with the Indian people.

    Thinking of this, I looked up at the Luocha temple and said, "when I entered this temple, I once felt a kind of evil atmosphere circling over the whole temple. I want to know, is this evil spirit you

    Hearing what I said, Rocha shook his head and said, "although you are very smart, you guessed wrong this time. The evil spirit you feel is not me, but the filthy spirit of the men and women in this temple when they do shameful things. No matter which temple you go to in India, there will be this evil spirit

    I can''t help frowning at this.

    Foul air?

    What''s in every temple?

    What is this thing for?

    As if I was puzzled, the Luocha Yinluan gave a smile and said, "India has always been a country advocating shame. Even, there are many immortals that are related to this aspect. In India, the abilities of many ghosts and deities directly represent the strength of Kung Fu. "

    When I heard that, I understood in a flash.

    It turns out that this is the origin of the Indian virgin!

    In India, there has been a legend for thousands of years that the mother river Ganges of India is actually derived from the shame of Shiva, the God of destruction of Brahman, and vervati, the goddess of snow mountain.

    After that, India began to have a belief in shame, and even felt that it was the most supreme and the basis of human reproduction.

    So, just as Luocha said, the ability of shame represents the strength of skill in India.

    Therefore, all ghosts and gods of a little higher level are very keen on collecting the filth generated by shame.

    Because the more they accumulate, they can improve their skills.

    And these ghosts and gods are worshipped by people. People kowtow to them to pray for their safety and health or wealth.

    In this way, the Indian people will ask for these ghosts or gods, so that some poor families will automatically give their daughters to the temple for the ghosts or monks to play with, thinking that this can offset their sins, so as to get the blessing of God.

    In my words, all this is bullshit!

    What blessings, what offsets sins, are just tricks of goods like Luocha.

    For the monks, the holy maiden is raised in the temple to satisfy their expectation of rain. But for Rocha, it is to collect those filthy Qi to improve his skill.

    In the whole thing, only the moral decay and the loss of human nature, there is no effect of blessing and praying at all!

    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help shaking my head. I felt extremely sympathy for the Indian people in my heart.

    It''s a very easy thing to understand, but in the end, they have been deceived for thousands of years, even up to now.

    It can be seen that not all the things left by our ancestors are good, but there are many dross in them.

    When we inherit, we must remove the dross and take the essence.

    Seeing that I seemed to have figured out the key, Rocha continued to approach me with a cold smile and said, "well, now I''ve told you what I should tell you and what I shouldn''t tell you. Do you need to show something?"

    "You want me to say something? You think it''s beautiful! I''d like to see what qualifications you have. Let me, like Ma Lulu, let you use and play with me! "

 Chapter 520

    "What qualifications do I have? Baby, just try it, won''t you? "

    Finish saying, Luo Cha then a face evil smile, side slowly approach to me to come over.

    I narrowed my eyes and watched him approach step by step, but I had my own plan in my heart.

    Good. As long as he gets closer and closer, the effect of what I hold on my hand will only increase.

    With this thing, it must be enough for this bastard to have a good drink.

    Thinking of this, I carefully looked at the Rocha, trying to calculate the distance more accurately.

    Xu felt that I had surrendered. The evil smile in the corner of Luocha''s mouth suddenly became more obvious, and the pace towards me also accelerated a lot.

    One step... Two steps... Three steps... Closer... Closer... Right in front of you!

    Seeing the fierce face of Rocha in front of my eyes, I couldn''t help sneering and quickly threw the chili powder I had pulled out from the storage ring on his face.

    This chili powder is the hottest chili powder I bought specially before.

    Just entering the mouth can make people sweat, not to mention sprinkling directly on his face like me?

    This sprinkle, Rocha whether face, or mouth, or nose, especially eyes, all of a sudden is red pepper powder.

    Although Rocha thought that I might rebel against him, he didn''t expect that I would use this kind of dirty trick. For a moment, I was unprepared, and the whole person was extremely hot.

    "You... You dare to attack me! Woman, you... How dare you Luo Cha shrieked.

    Although I know that Rocha''s eyes are too hot to open now, I still make a face at him subconsciously and say, "yes, I''m just attacking you. If you don''t agree, you bite me!"

    Hearing what I said, Rocha became more angry and tried to open his eyes, but it was so hot that he couldn''t open them at all.

    Seeing that he tried to open his eyes and couldn''t open them, I couldn''t help laughing twice, and then I wanted to take this opportunity to slip away.

    But I belittled the Rocha. Just as I was about to run to the door of the Buddhist temple, the Rocha seemed to notice my movement with its ears, and suddenly yelled: "hum, do you think you can escape like this? You look down on me too much! "

    I didn''t bother to talk to him. I didn''t say a word at all. I faced the door and was ready to continue to slip out.

    I know that as long as I run out of this temple, even if this Luocha has great ability, I can''t help it.

    After all, his sphere of influence was limited to this temple.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that when I just stepped out of the Zen room, I was dull.

    Because, at this moment, right in front of my eyes, the four directions, Southeast, northwest, are all ghosts!

    Although I couldn''t see it, the Rocha still felt my surprise, sneered and said, "do you think that as long as my vision is closed, I can leave here safely? I tell you, I want a woman, so many years, has never been unable to get! If you are wise, you will obediently submit to me and be my woman. I will never treat you badly. But if you don''t obey me, don''t blame me for being rude to you! "

    "You''re welcome? Then I''ll see what you want to do! "

    After that, I put out the ink line from the storage ring, silently spells the curse, and drives the spell to attack the ghost around.

    Maybe it''s because the ghosts in India have never seen the ink line, so they are not afraid at all. Many ghosts even rush to the ink line.

    Soon, however, they found their innocence.

    But all the ghosts who met the ink line were basically burnt black, and then turned into ashes.

    As a result, those ghosts around me no longer dare to act rashly. They all surround me at a distance of 5 meters, three inside and three outside. They are airtight, as if they want to trap me inside.

    "As I said, you can''t run! Even if you have some skills, can you kill all the ghosts here at once? Ha ha ha, woman, please follow me Luo Cha closed his eyes and laughed.

    Rocha was ugly, and his whole body was black. Only his dark green eyes could make people recognize his facial features.

    At the moment, I sprinkled a layer of chili powder on his face, red, it is even more ugly to the extreme.

    You want me to be his wife?

    Shit, unless I get kicked in the head by a donkey!

    Thinking of this, I secretly thought about it in my heart. In the current situation, if I add up all my weapons, although I can kill the numerous ghosts in front of me, I would be tired to death.

    After thinking about it, I feel as if I should think of a way to kill these ghosts around me without too much effort!

    Don''t bother?

    I seem to think of something.

    To deal with such a large number of ghosts, it seems that there is nothing more effective than the king of Hades gold seal that the Indian king of Hades sent me?

    Although these ghosts obey the orders of the present Luocha, the underworld is in charge of thousands of souls after all. No matter how reckless these ghosts are, they must not dare to fight against the underworld.

    Hum, I used to watch Mo liangye command the ghosts with the seal of Hades. Now that I have one in my hand, why don''t I take it out for fun?

    At the moment, borrowing power to do evil, I can not care much about it. I can directly transfer the gold seal from India to the king of heaven by storing it.

    The gold seal looks similar to that of Mo liangye, but the pattern on it is different.

    On the gold seal of Mo liangye, what is carved is the totem dragon of our country Z.

    The totem of India is an elephant, so the sculpture on the gold seal of Hades in India is naturally an elephant.

    I put the gold print on my hand and weighed it. I feel it''s heavy. It should be pure gold.

    If you take out the second-hand market to sell, you should be able to sell a lot of money.

    However, no matter how much money I have, if I can''t get out of this temple, isn''t everything useless?

    So, other things are still left to think about later, first of all, to deal with the ghosts that are besieging me in front of me!

    Then, holding the golden seal in my hand, I turned my eyes and glanced at the ghosts around me. With a sneer on my lips, I suddenly raised the golden seal in my hand and yelled: "the king of the underworld, will you continue to be presumptuous?"

    Hearing my voice, all the ghosts on the scene were stunned and looked at the gold seal of Hades held high in my hand, as if they were judging its authenticity.

    Oh, in that case, my aunt will show you what the king of the underworld is today!

    Thinking of this, I immediately recited a mantra in my mouth, just like what Mo liangye had done before, and then made several fingerprints on the gold seal of Hades with one hand according to certain rules.

    The next second, you will see that the underworld gold seal burst out dazzling light.

    In the light, there was an elephant, whistling.

    As soon as the deafening sound of the elephant came out, the ghosts could no longer doubt the authenticity of the gold seal in my hands. They all fell to their knees and kowtowed to me respectfully.

    Seeing these ghosts submit to me, I can''t help feeling a little fluttering in my heart.

    Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that one day, I would have such a moment to accept the worship of ghosts.

    I have to say that the feeling of standing on the top of ghosts is really refreshing.

    Xu is to hear a hundred ghosts submit to my voice, that Luo Cha instant exasperation unceasingly: "what are you afraid of her to do?"? She is just a woman, a most humble woman, she is not the underworld at all, you give me up, catch her for me! Do you hear me? If you don''t do it again, I will continue to throw you into infernal hell one by one to suffer from torture! "

    Hearing this, the faces of those ghosts immediately changed. In the eyes that looked at me, there was no previous respect, but more vicious resentment.

    It seems that these ghosts are very afraid of Luocha, for fear of being thrown into infernal hell, so that they even ignore the underworld gold seal in my hand.

    MMP, so it seems that this Rocha is really hateful!

    He raised a saint in the temple to absorb the energy of filthy Qi. Now he even openly despises the power of the underworld''s golden seal. Is this the legendary three days of not fighting and going to the room to uncover tiles?

    Hum, in that case, I don''t seem to have much to worry about, so I immediately threw the gold seal of the underworld into the air, and then kept reciting the complicated mantra.

    Then, I saw that the golden light from the underworld gold seal was more dazzling than before, which almost made my eyes closed.

    What surprised me even more was that when I tried to open my eyes, I saw that the ghost that had besieged me had disappeared, just like the evaporation of the world.

    Are they all killed by the gold seal of Hades?

 Chapter 521

    But obviously, I was wrong after all.

    Because when I turned my head, I saw a scene that surprised me.

    I saw that Luocha, was gripping a ghost''s neck.

    The ghost was full of fear and begged: "Luo... Lord Luocha, please, please let me go, i... I didn''t mean to disobey your instructions, but... But this woman has the gold seal of Hades, we can''t beat it... We... We have to run for our lives... Please, let me go!"

    Hearing the ghost''s plea for mercy, although Luocha didn''t open his eyes, his ferocity could be seen from the dark skin on his face.

    "Well, if you don''t obey my orders, do you want me to let you go? You think it''s beautiful! But unfortunately, I''m not going to let you go. On the contrary, you have to disappear forever in this world just like those ghosts

    Hearing this, the ghost turned white and trembled with fright. Even his voice trembled: "no... don''t... Lord Luocha, don''t..."

    But when the ghost finished speaking, he pinched his hand around the neck and squeezed it hard. In an instant, the ghost''s body gradually dissipated. Finally, it turned into ashes and fell on the ground of the temple.

    Seeing this scene, I thought of something. I looked down and saw that there were scattered ashes everywhere on the ground around me.

    Obviously, just at the moment when the energy of the underworld''s golden seal burst out, Rocha killed all the ghosts present in such a short time.

    Because at first, he wanted to trap me with a large number of ghosts, so that I could not escape from the temple.

    But now, I have shown the underworld gold seal. He must know better than me how powerful the underworld gold seal is.

    He knew that when the energy of the golden seal of Hades burst out, the ghosts could not resist, and he knew that it was very possible to fight against him.

    He felt that instead of waiting for those ghosts to be deterred by the power of the golden seal of the underworld to deal with himself, he might as well get rid of those ghosts that might pose a threat to him with his own hands!

    I have to say that this Rocha is really cruel.

    I killed my wife Ma Lulu before, but now I get rid of the minions who follow me. How can I be cruel?

    I shook my head helplessly and sighed.

    Xu is to hear my voice, that Luo Cha suddenly sneered a, say: "hum, I said, you can''t run, obediently stay to be my woman, I can spare you not to die!"

    When I said that, I almost didn''t laugh my big tooth off.

    "Spare me not to die? You can''t even open your eyes now. What''s the right to let me go? " I asked with disapproval.

    "Oh? Do you think a handful of chili powder can really make me blind? " Rocha asked with a sneer.

    Hearing this, I felt a bad feeling in my heart and asked, "what do you mean?"

    The corners of his mouth were straight to the roots of his ears, showing his white teeth and saying, "what do I mean? Do you know if you have a good look? "

    With that, the Rocha put his hands on his neck and pulled it fiercely. Then he saw a huge eye peeping out, looking at me with cunning and Yin Luan.

    Everything in front of me confused me.

    I went there. How could it be operated like this?

    This Luocha has three eyes. Isn''t it the same as Erlang God in the legend of Z country?

    However, the third eye of Erlang God is in the middle of his forehead, which is the heavenly eye.

    The third eye of the Rocha is a real ghost eye that grows around its neck, full of evil.

    "How''s it going? Do you think I can''t see anything? " Rocha asked with a sneer.

    I hummed coldly and said, "even if I can see it, anyway, I have the gold seal of Hades in my hand. I don''t believe you can stop me!"

    "Can you stop it? Just try it?" Luocha showed a very Yin Luan smile.

    Seeing that he was so arrogant, I couldn''t help it, so I put the seal in my hand and walked slowly towards him.

    MMP, I don''t believe it. I have the gold seal of Hades in my hand. What can he do with me!

    Thinking of this, I sped up at my feet, rushed directly, recited a curse in my mouth, and pressed the gold seal of Hades directly on the strange big eye on his neck.

    That big eye is evil at first sight. If I keep it, I can''t decide what kind of moth it will produce. So my first reaction is to seal it with the gold seal of Hades.

    Sure enough, see me hit, that big eye can not help but be surprised, actually subconsciously closed his eyes.

    But even so, I didn''t stop the action of sealing the big eye on Luocha''s neck. I still pressed the gold seal on his neck with one hand, and quickly inserted the ghost door thirteen needles into several acupoints on his neck with the other hand. It was a two pronged approach.

    Seeing my action, there was a flash of surprise on Rocha''s face, but soon a sly smile appeared.

    "What do you think that will do to me?"

    "Your eyes have been sealed by me now, I don''t believe you can have any other skills!" I said in a cold voice.

    Hearing what I said, the smile on the Rocha''s face suddenly became even worse: "hum, your ability is not enough for me to plug my teeth. Today I''ll show you what is truly invincible!"

    Words fall, I feel the neck of Luo Cha suddenly quiver.

    Then, the big eye, which had been closed before, suddenly opened again. It not only looked at me like that, but also rolled in the gold seal of Hades in my hand with great strength.

    This scene came so suddenly that I didn''t have time to react.

    This Rocha has high ability and is not afraid of the ghost gate''s thirteen needles. I can understand it, but it''s not even afraid of the Indian underworld''s golden seal, is it?

    Luocha, to put it mildly, is called Luocha. To put it mildly, it is a kind of devil with high ability in hell.

    To put it bluntly, he is still under the jurisdiction of the underworld. How can he not be afraid of the underworld gold seal?

    It''s unscientific. What''s the point?

    Seeing the surprised and puzzled expression on my face, Rocha grinned again and said, "are you curious why your gold seal is useless to me?"

    I didn''t say a word, indicating acquiescence.

    "It''s true that the underworld can manage all ghosts and ghosts, but that''s except for Brahman. Brahman is an extremely mysterious existence in India. It has three main gods, Brahman, Vishnu and Shiva. The power of these three main gods is not that the underworld can fight against! Therefore, for thousands of years, even though the underworld has been in charge of the life and death of all things in the world, it can not be in charge of the life and death of brahmanics and priests. I had been a Brahman long before I was alive, and I was under the jurisdiction of Brahman, not the underworld. Therefore, it is useless for you to take a gold seal of Hades against me. " Luo Cha said with a proud face.

    Hearing this, I really want to slap myself in the face.

    As long as I knew that the underworld gold seal was invalid for this Rocha, why should I take it out foolishly?

    Now, not only did he not let himself retreat, but also let the underworld gold seal fall into the hands of the Rocha.

    If I can''t run out, it''s all right. If I really run out, how can I explain to Hades of India?

    When the Indian underworld came back to me to ask for the golden seal, did I clap my hands and tell him innocently that I accidentally lost his golden seal?

    In that case, he might think that I was hiding the gold seal on purpose and didn''t want to return it to him.

    At that time, this misunderstanding will be big, and it may cause a big war in the underworld between the two countries.

    Shit, I''ll be a sinner in the underworld of the two countries.

    This pot is really big when it''s carried!

    Seeing my dejected face, the Rocha sneered and said, "since you don''t have any skills to use, please follow me honestly. I promise you that you will live a noble life. How about that?"

    Seeing the obscene and ferocious face of the Rocha, I felt disgusted in my heart and said, "get out of your way! Even if I die, I will never follow you. If you have the ability, just fight with me, and I don''t believe I will lose to you! "

    "Well, it seems that if I don''t teach you a lesson, you really don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth! Well, since you want to die yourself, I''ll help you! "

    With a fierce look on his face, Luocha waved his hand fiercely, and a gust of wind blew up, which overturned my whole body, smashed it on the wall of the temple, and then fell to the ground, spitting blood.

    However, without waiting for me to react, the Rocha moved quickly, picked me up from the ground with one hand and lifted me over my head.

    "I''m lucky to see you. If you think that I dare not kill you, that''s a big mistake. I lack everything in Luocha, but the most important thing is women! "

    "I... I said, even if I die, I will never... Never follow you... You... You will die this heart!" I said in a trembling voice.

    Hearing what I said, Rocha was very angry. He simply raised his hand and smashed my body from the top of his head to the wall.

    I want to resist, but there is no way at all, because the strength of Rocha is really too big and the speed is too fast, which makes me totally helpless.

    Seeing that my whole body is about to hit the wall, I subconsciously protect my face with my hands, and I don''t want to let my brain burst.

    Even if it''s death, at least it''s better to die, right?

    But after a while, I didn''t feel the sharp pain of being smashed to the bone. Instead, I felt as if I had been thrown on something soft.

    I felt something was wrong. I opened my eyes subconsciously, but I saw a face I knew very well.

    Shit, how is he?

 Chapter 522

    "Mi Xiaofei, it''s time for you to lose weight!" Ji Yunxi said with disgust.

    When I heard this, my heart was on fire.

    Damn, for a woman, there are two things that are the biggest shame: one is to be despised and look ugly; The second is that people dislike being fat.

    These two things, basically for 90% of women, are intolerable.

    As a result, Ji Yunxi now says that I''m fat as soon as he opens his mouth, which is clearly the rhythm of doing things!

    "Let me lose weight? I''m your uncle! Aunt, I have a big chest, a thin waist and a round buttock. What can I lose? I think you''re going to lose weight. Your family is going to lose weight! " I scolded angrily.

    Ji Yunxi glanced at me and said faintly, "I haven''t admitted that I''ve eaten too much recently. Don''t you think it''s shameful?"

    "No! I... I just had a bowl of noodles, a fried rice, two sausages, three eggs and a cup of red bean milk tea in the evening. This... This is not much at all! I... I''m just growing up now. How can I grow up if I don''t eat? " I murmured.

    "Long body? You''ve got enough cups. You don''t need to grow them any longer. You''ll burst your clothes any longer! "

    Ji Yunxi said, eyes have swept to my chest.

    Seeing his posture, I quickly folded my hands in front of my chest to block the place he wanted to see. I said in a cold voice, "go away, rascal, is this the place you can see?"

    "You want me to go? That''s what you said Ji Yunxi slightly raised his eyebrows.

    I nodded in acquiescence.

    Ji Yunxi''s mouth turned up slightly, showing a smile of some evil spirits, then suddenly released his hand holding me, and let me fall on the ground.

    I swear, at this moment, I really have an impulse to kill him.

    This guy won''t pit until he let go?

    Can it be a little gentlemanly to leave a girl on the ground like this?

    However, Ji Yunxi didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. On the contrary, he patted his hand angrily, sighed and said, "it''s so much easier. I almost didn''t die of fatigue!"

    I want to spit blood every minute.

    "Ji Yunxi, did you mean it? A man like you still wants to marry a daughter-in-law? I think you should marry a ghost! " I couldn''t help swearing.

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi glanced at me and said jokingly: "you can marry a ghost. Why can''t I marry a ghost? I''m curious, too. What''s it like to marry a ghost? Looking back, we can have a good exchange of experience on the other half being a ghost! "

    Three liters of blood again!

    God, I said I want to change my teammates. Please accept the goods quickly, right? I want to cry without tears.

    Xu was unable to listen to us. The Rocha roared: "enough! You... You two are flirting in front of me. You... You don''t take me seriously

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi turned his head to look at Luocha and said, "do you want me to take you seriously? Go back to your mother''s stomach and Practice for 500 years. Young master, I never like an opponent who is too ugly! "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    Although his words are really irritating, as far as this sentence is concerned, it makes me want to clap my hands.

    This is not, Ji Yunxi''s words a, Luo Cha angry that black face all began to cramp.

    "You... How dare you call me ugly? How dare you

    "Yes, I''m calling you ugly. I thought you didn''t understand! Even if you are ugly, if you are mentally retarded again, your father should have sprayed you on the wall at the beginning! " Ji Yunxi continued to play his poisonous tongue.

    Ji Yunxi''s words made Luocha very angry.

    If it wasn''t for his dark face, it would be wonderful.

    "Even if you call me ugly, you call me retarded. It seems that today I must clean up your ignorance and let you know what strength is! "

    Luo Cha a face anger of finish saying, then quick Dynasty Ji Yunxi attacked to come over.

    Ji Yunxi saw this, quickly turned to me and said: "find a safe place to stay, see how my brother plays Altman to fight monsters!"

    I nodded, hurriedly ran away from the two of them to sit, as if watching the two of them fight.

    Xu is very angry. Like a madman, the Rocha smashes Ji Yunxi''s face, as if to crack Ji Yunxi''s brain.

    I''ve seen the power of this Rocha before, and I can''t help worrying about Ji Yunxi.

    If this punch really fell on Ji Yunxi''s face, he would have to have a concussion even if he didn''t have a brain burst.

    But when Ji Yunxi spoke to me just now, I still have a little confidence in him.

    Anyway, he is also the prince of Shura.

    Although it can''t beat Mo liangye, it must be no problem to deal with such a Luocha.

    Think of here, I more concentrate on looking at the front of the two people''s battle.

    See the fist of Luo Cha toward his face, Ji Yunxi is not afraid at all, on the contrary, he is very calm, just like he didn''t see it.

    See Ji Yunxi this appearance, that Luo cha in the heart can''t help but have some complacency, on the face unexpectedly appeared a glimmer of complacent smile.

    But unfortunately, his smile only lasted less than a second and froze on his face.

    Because, he hit out of the fist, now has stopped in the distance Ji Yunxi''s face less than 3 cm place.

    Seeing Ji Yunxi''s face in front of him, he can hit it quickly, but his fist can''t move any further.

    He gaped at his wrist and saw that there were two fingers clamped there, just like a soldering iron, welding him.

    "How... How possible! Who on earth are you? How can you... How can you have so much power? " Rocha asked in disbelief.

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi laughed contemptuously and said: "is this power big? Well, you haven''t seen much of the world

    Ji Yunxi immediately kicked Luocha in the chest. Luocha was unable to resist. He flew out and broke through the walls of a whole row of Buddhist temples. Finally, he fell on the floor of the temple hall and vomited blood.

    "No... it''s impossible... You... As a young man, you can''t have such great power... It''s absolutely impossible!" Luo Cha side spits blood side murmurs a way.

    Ji Yunxi walked slowly to the Luocha, sneered and said, "if you want to compare your strength with the people in our Shura world, what do you mean you are not looking for death?"

    "Xiuluojie? You''re from Shura? " Luo Cha asked with a surprised face.

    Ji Yunxi nodded and said, "sorry, I am the prince of Shura. The girl you were in trouble with just now is the prince''s sweetheart. You have offended my sweetheart. What do you think I should do with you? "

 Chapter 523

    "You... You are the prince of Shura?" Rocha can''t believe it.

    Ji Yunxi put out his hand and patted the dust on his body. He said faintly, "yes, it''s me. Why, want to write down my name and go back to the Shura kingdom to ask me for a fight? In that case, you''ll have to pass today first! "

    "About a fight? You''re kidding! If we Brahmins really want to destroy your Shura Kingdom, your Shura Kingdom has no power to fight back! " Rocha retorted.

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi slightly raised his eyebrows: "brother, before bragging, can you see what situation you are in? You couldn''t even hit my two fingers just now, but now you''re saying that you''re going to hit our Shura world with no fighting power? Who gave you courage? "Is that right?"

    Seriously, before I really did not see Ji Yunxi from people, really a set of.

    I just think that his words against me are too much.

    But now it seems that he was more or less merciful when he was against me.

    Otherwise, with his poisonous tongue skill, I can be hurt to the core. Is there any wood in it?

    Once Ji Yunxi''s words came out, the Rocha was really stimulated again. Even though it had been beaten to vomit blood, it still stood up from the ground, looked at Ji Yunxi coldly, and said: "hum, some time ago, your father sent someone to our Brahman to seek close cooperation with us. Now that you treat me like this, who has long been a Brahman, are you not afraid that your father will blame you for destroying the relationship? "

    "It doesn''t matter! Anyway, my father blames me many times, and he doesn''t care about it once or twice. Moreover, as far as I know, your Brahma God has rejected my father''s proposal for cooperation on the ground that he does not want to get involved in the disputes between the Shura world and the underworld world, as well as between human beings. In this case, what does it matter if I hit you or not? Do you think you can stir up the hatred of Brahma to the Shura world with a small Rosa? Joke! In the eyes of Brahma, you''re just a small minion. You''re not worth his attention because you''re a little less than you Ji Yunxi said contemptuously.

    What he said made Luocha speechless.

    In fact, he himself knew that although he was the owner of the temple, he was also closely related to it.

    In India, there are thousands of temples like this. He is just a drop in the ocean.

    Therefore, neither Brahma nor the other two Brahman gods will stand on his side at all.

    Even if he was killed by Ji Yunxi today, it would not cause much trouble.

    But he is not reconciled, he usually accept the worship of nearby residents, has long been used to the appearance of high above, now Ji Yunxi hit like this, he is really not reconciled!

    This is his disgrace, he must wash away this disgrace!

    Thinking of this, Rocha sneered and said to Ji Yunxi, "even if I''m just a small follower of Brahman, I''m enough to defeat you."

    "Oh, there''s a lot of talk. OK, if you have any ability, please show it quickly. It''s just that I haven''t had a fight with anyone for a long time. Today I''m going to be active! " Ji Yunxi said disapprovingly.

    Seeing that Ji Yunxi didn''t take himself seriously at all, Luocha was naturally very angry.

    But he is also very clear that now is not the time to fight at all. It is more important to beat Ji Yunxi to his knees and beg for mercy earlier than anything else.

    Win, he is qualified to Ji Yunxi just to his humiliation all back to him.

    So, Luocha didn''t talk much with Ji Yunxi. He slowly stood in the same place, put his hands together, closed the big eye on his neck, and began to recite the mantra.

    Seeing him like this, Ji Yunxi didn''t think so at all. He still stood there and kept winking at me, like a child of four or five years old.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "people are fighting with you. Would you be more serious? That''s respect for others! "

    Ji Yunxi shrugged, light way: "I also want to respect him, but he is too ugly, I''m afraid I can''t help spitting out after a long time."

    "Damn, you''re so sincere that you don''t give people any face. I''m really worried that your wife will be angry with you if you are such a poisonous person I couldn''t help but make complaints about it.

    Ji Yunxi smiles and says, "it''s better to be angry. Then I can be single again. I''ll continue to chase you at that time."

    "After you, big head! I''m married now, OK? Do you want to be a 3 for me and Mo liangye? " I asked with an eyebrow.

    Ji Yunxi touched his chin, meditated, thought about it, and said, "generally speaking, 3 seems to be more favored, right? In this case, it''s not impossible to do 3 for you. We can discuss it later. "

    "Go away! Even if you are willing to be 3 for me, I don''t want to! In my life, only my husband is a man. As for you, you can only stay where you are cool! " I refused.

    "Tut Tut, I don''t know what charm your husband has. He can make you so determined. I think you are your husband''s loyal dog now!" Ji Yunxi said with disdain.

    "Dog, you! Do you know how to chat? You can''t talk. Go away! Anyway, my husband is good at everything. He is rich, bold and good at work! These three points are enough to kill you! "

    Hearing what I said, Ji Yunxi couldn''t help laughing and said, "the first two are secondary, the key is the last one, right?"

    Seeing Ji Yunxi''s cheap expression, I was so angry that I wanted to beat people.

    However, without waiting for me to get up and beat him, I saw a beam of green light flashing from my eyes and shooting straight at Ji Yunxi.

    I went. What''s the situation?

    How can there be a green light?

    I subconsciously turned my head and looked at the source of the green light, and then the whole person was dumbfounded.

    Damn, this green light is actually from that big eye on the neck of that Rocha!

    Like me, Ji Yunxi didn''t expect that Luocha would use this move. The whole person was confused and completely lost the look of joking with me before.

    However, he had seen some of the world after all, and he soon reflected that he was one side of his body and quickly avoided the attack of the green light.

    After Ji Yunxi evaded him, the beam of green light shot on the wall behind him. Countless bubbles suddenly appeared on the wall, and then fell off, leaving only innumerable small holes on the wall.

    Seeing this, I was shocked.

    This... This green light is corrosive?

    If Ji Yunxi didn''t hide for a while, wouldn''t he be shot as ugly?

 Chapter 524

    In this case, where dare I delay? I yelled at Ji Yunxi at once: "be careful! The green light is corrosive. Don''t hit the mark

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi was stunned. He turned his head and looked at the wall that had been shot by the green light. He immediately understood what I said.

    I thought he would at least be a little more careful after he understood.

    See who knows, this guy after I remind, not only don''t hide, but swagger toward that Rocha.

    Seeing this scene, I was immediately dumbfounded.

    "Hey, Ji Yunxi, are you bluffing? I''ve told you that it''s corrosive. Do you still go up and get your brain kicked by a donkey? " I yelled again at the top of my voice.

    But Ji Yunxi ignored me and continued to walk slowly towards the Luocha.

    When Luocha saw Ji Yunxi coming, he was also a little surprised and subconsciously stepped back.

    But then he thought that he was the one who had the upper hand. He was not afraid and began to stand in the same place. He aimed the big eye on his neck at Ji Yunxi and shot it with green light.

    My heart instantly mentioned the throat, for fear that Ji Yunxi was hurt by the green light.

    However, to my surprise, Ji Yunxi not only didn''t hide when the green light passed, but raised his hand to catch it and let the green light shine on his palm.

    Can strange is, that green light shoots on Ji Yunxi palm, unexpectedly did not corrode his palm.

    I went. Is Ji Yunxi made of iron?

    The green light can even corrode the walls, but it can''t corrode his flesh and blood?

    This is incredible!

    Like me, the Rocha was surprised to see that Ji Yunxi was unharmed.

    In his opinion, the green light from the eye on his neck can corrode everything in the world. How can it not solve Ji Yunxi''s problem?

    He is a little unconvinced, subconsciously will be on the neck of that eye stare bigger, let more green light shine on Ji Yunxi''s body.

    But unfortunately, the green light from his eye, no matter what angle, only fell on Ji Yunxi''s right hand.

    And, as the world goes on, it seems to be getting weaker and weaker.

    This kind of situation, let Rocha feel some panic, he tried to close his eyes, want to stop using green light to attack.

    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t stop the big eyes on his neck, let alone stop the green light. He could only watch the green light all shooting on Ji Yunxi''s hand and sucking it into Ji Yunxi''s body bit by bit.

    About five minutes later, the eye on Rocha''s neck could no longer emit any green light.

    This made Rocha very embarrassed, even Hei''s face was convulsed with anger.

    "You... You sucked all the energy in my third eye. What do you... Want to do?" Luo Cha asked angrily.

    Ji Yunxi took back his right hand, raised his foot and walked slowly to the Luocha. He said jokingly: "why don''t you guess, guess what I want to do?"

    This words match the expression of Ji Yunxi, appear a bit witty, but let Luo Cha suddenly more nervous, even the voice is a little trembling.

    "You... You... You don''t want to use those green lights against me, do you?"

    Hearing what Luocha said, Ji Yunxi put out his hand and patted Luocha''s face, said with a smile: "I thought you were a 250, but I didn''t expect that you really got it right."

    Hearing this, Rocha immediately trembled with fear.

    ��no�� You can''t, you can''t. I''m a Brahman. If you hurt me, you''ll be... Punished! " Luo Cha said with fear.

    Seeing the appearance of Rocha, Ji Yunxi was very proud and said with a sneer, "what''s the retribution? Just as it happens, what I like to do most when I was a child is to be punished. If I am not punished, I will not do it! For your sake, I will take good care of you today and promise you to remember my name forever

    With that, Ji Yunxi aimed the palm of his right hand at the Rocha.

    "No! Don''t... "

    Luocha sent out an earth shaking scream, ready to run outside the temple.

    But without waiting for him to run out of the temple, Ji Yunxi burst out a strong green light in the palm of his right hand and went straight to Luocha.

    The green light fell on the Rocha, and once again the Rocha uttered a shrill scream, just like the crying ghosts in hell.

    But even so, Ji Yunxi did not stop shooting the green light in his palm at the Rocha.

    Because of the strong corrosiveness of green light, when it irradiates the body of the Rocha, the dark skin of the whole body of the Rocha instantly bursts out numerous dense small bubbles.

    To tell you the truth, those dense small blisters are a kind of torture for people with dense phobia like me, which makes my heart tingle.

    So, I simply closed my eyes, no longer look at the Rocha.

    Fortunately, the roar of Rocha didn''t last long. It stopped only three minutes later.

    I realized that it might be over, so I opened my eyes again and looked at it, but I was startled.

    I went, this... This special or Rocha?

    Lying motionless on the ground, the whole body of Luocha is covered with blisters, big and small, and many of them are bloodshot. Is it as good as the toads often seen in the ground?

    However, this is not the end, Ji Yunxi will index finger and thumb bending into his mouth, played a very loud whistle.

    The whistle reverberated in the temple for a long time. It seemed to be celebrating his own victory and demonstrating to the Rocha, which was very harsh.

    But after the piercing, another surprising scene happened again: the big and small blisters on the Rocha burst out at the moment when the whistle went away, spurting black and red blood. Not to mention, they also sent out bursts of stench, which almost made me faint.

    "Damn, how smelly are the things in the body? It''s like a cesspit! " I couldn''t help swearing.

    Ji Yunxi pinched his nose, shook his head at me and said, "I don''t know. According to what you said before, this product has absorbed so much dirty air. There must be a lot of dirty things in the body. It''s normal to stink like this."

    "What about the corpse? Are you going to leave it here? " I asked.

    "Just throw it away? How is that possible? Do you think I''m such an endless person? It''s hot in India. If you leave his body here, it may cause a plague, so it''s better to burn it! " Ji Yunxi responded.

    "It''s OK. If you burn it, you can burn it. Anyway, I''m disgusted to see him. If you burn it early, you can start the fire quickly."

    Hearing what I said, Ji Yunxi took a candle from the sacrificial table of the temple and went to the Luocha to burn the motionless Luocha to death.

    But it happened that something happened at this time.

    This is not, when Ji Yunxi went to the Rocha and put the candle in his hand on the Rocha, the Rocha lying on the ground suddenly opened the big eye on his neck.

    Ji Yunxi thought that the Rocha was dead. Now he suddenly opened his eyes and was startled. Subconsciously, he stepped back two steps to stay away from the Rocha.

    "Why aren''t you dead?" Ji Yunxi asks curiously.

    The Rocha slowly got up from the ground, with a strange sneer on his bloody face, and said, "do you want me to die? It''s not that easy! There is an old saying in your country that if you survive, you will be blessed. So, in the next few days, I''ll knead you two into mashed meat to see how you can fight against us Brahmins in the future! "

    The words fall, then see that Luo Cha already blood and flesh blur of body, in an instant become big, from the original normal person''s size, all of a sudden directly the temple ceiling all give overturn.

    As the ceiling was overturned, the temple began to collapse in a large area. Not only did bricks and tiles fall down, but even several beams fell down.

    Ji Yunxi worried that I would be hit, so he ran to protect me in his arms.

    Fortunately, although the collapse almost brought down half of the temple, it stopped soon after all.

    I raised my head, but saw Ji Yunxi still protect me in his arms, can''t help a little red cheek, subconsciously pushed him away.

    "That... That... Thank you." I murmured.

    Ji Yunxi looked at me and knew what I was thinking and was about to say. Suddenly, the big foot of the Rocha stepped on us.

    Ji Yunxi didn''t care much, so he pushed me out as soon as he could, and let me as far away as possible from the range that the big foot of Luocha could step on.

    As for himself, he continued to stay in the same place, fighting with the Rocha, which had become 10 stories high.

    If Ji Yunxi had the absolute advantage in the previous fight, now when the Rocha became bigger, with its size, the Rocha has already occupied most of the advantages.

    After all, no matter how strong Ji Yunxi''s strength is, it''s impossible to overturn a 10 story man all at once, let alone blow him away like before.

    In this way, Rao is as good as Ji Yunxi. At the moment, his struggle with Luocha is quite difficult.

    Seeing that Ji Yunxi was a little out of breath by the huge fists and feet of Rocha, I couldn''t help feeling a little worried.

    Now he can still resist the Rocha for a while, but for a long time, he will suffer losses in the long run.

    At that time, whether I or he, will die in the hand of this Rocha.

    So now anyway, I have to find a way to help him.

    However, with his ability, I can''t beat this enlarged Rocha. With my ability, what can I help him?

    Cheer for him?

    Help him to do health exercises?

    Or help him observe the situation and provide more reasonable suggestions for his attack?

    Yes, as the saying goes, the onlookers see clearly. Ji Yunxi is now grappling with the huge Luocha. From his perspective, he can''t see where the flaws of Luocha are, let alone kill Luocha.

    But I''m different. I''m an outsider now. I''m an outsider watching the battle from a distance.

    From my point of view, although Luocha is huge, it can cause great trouble to Ji Yunxi''s action with one punch or one foot.

    But everything has its advantages and disadvantages.

    His huge figure means that his reaction speed and action power are much worse than Ji Yunxi.

    And his speed is slow, which can be used as a life gate to attack him!

    Think of here, I can no longer care about many, immediately ran to Ji Yunxi side.

    "What are you doing here? step on it! It''s too dangerous here! " Ji Yunxi said coldly.

    "Don''t worry so much, send me up first! I have a way to deal with him

 Chapter 525

    Although Ji Yunxi didn''t know what I was going to do, out of his trust in me, he still bent his legs, held his left hand on the wrist of his right hand, and said to me, "step on my wrist, I''ll send you up!"

    I took a look at Ji Yunxi, stepped back a few steps, and tried to push directly on his wrist through the run-up.

    But who knows, at this time, that Luo Cha then used his huge right foot to step on mercilessly to come over.

    I dodged to avoid his attack.

    But his right foot to there a pestle, but it is between me and Ji Yunxi route to block.

    Before, it only took five steps to run from where I was to Ji Yunxi.

    Now, the distance between Ji Yunxi and me has doubled.

    The key is that the Rocha is not at ease, even if it blocks the distance between Ji Yunxi and me with its right foot, it even involves the left foot.

    For a moment, Ji Yunxi and I were stirred up and down by him. We didn''t even have a place to settle down, let alone find a chance for Ji Yunxi to send me up.

    The current situation is a bit like that when the Tathagata Buddha dealt with the monkey king.

    No matter how skillful the monkey king is, he can''t stand the huge figure of the Tathagata Buddha.

    No matter how he flies, he can''t escape from the palm of the hand of the Buddha.

    Now, Ji Yunxi and I are just the monkey who was so frustrated in those years.

    As long as the Rocha moves casually, it can make us both suffer.

    And our two attacks, for the huge Rocha, are almost the same as scratch each other''s shoes, and can not play any role at all.

    If we don''t find a breakthrough to turn defeat into victory, we will be cleaned up by Rocha sooner or later.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but get angry.

    Xu is to see my face is not very good, Ji Yunxi to avoid the attack of the Rocha, straight to me, and quickly made the action before, yelled at me: "hurry up, hurry up!"

    I know that he wanted to send me up, so he didn''t delay. He ran to him and stepped on his wrist.

    After being trampled on by me, Ji Yunxi''s hands fiercely forced me to throw up.

    He had a lot of strength, so I almost didn''t waste any effort, so I jumped onto the shoulder of the Rocha.

    However, Ji Yunxi in order to send me up, there is no time to avoid the attack of Luocha, Leng is sturdily got a kick, the whole person was kicked out.

    Seeing this scene, my heart almost jumped out of my throat, and I couldn''t help shouting: "Ji Yunxi, how are you?"

    Ji Yunxi was kicked off by Luocha, and then he fell on the wall of the temple.

    When the wall fell, he was buried alive.

    "No, I have to go down and save you!"

    I was so anxious that I immediately wanted to jump.

    Unexpectedly, just before I had time to jump, the ruins that buried Ji Yunxi suddenly moved, and a hand stretched out from inside, shaking powerlessly.

    "No... don''t, don''t come down, quick... Try to stop him!"

    It''s Ji Yunxi''s voice.

    Hearing this, I can''t help hesitating.

    If I save Ji Yunxi, it means that I will lose the only chance to kill this huge Luocha. Maybe Ji Yunxi and I will die here.

    But if I don''t save Ji Yunxi, Ji Yunxi is buried in the ruins. If he is seriously injured, he may die.

    It''s up to me to make a choice between one person and two people.

    However, the Rocha didn''t seem to give me a lot of time to think about it. Seeing me standing on his shoulder, he immediately patted me with a big hand.

    Seeing this, I didn''t have time to think about it. I immediately jumped up, grabbed the red long hair of Rocha, and tried my best to climb over his head.

    Rocha didn''t hit me for the first time. He couldn''t help being annoyed. He reached out to shoot me for the second time.

    Fortunately, at this moment, I have grasped his hair. As soon as he patted it, I pulled a bunch of his hair to the other side.

    He went to the other side and I grabbed my hair and swung back.

    In this way, I wandered about four or five times, but the Rocha never caught me.

    Finally, he simply gave up, no longer care about me, straight to Ji Yunxi fell before the direction of the past.

    My heart is not good, know if a little bit later, estimate Ji Yunxi will be trampled on the meat mud.

    So, at the moment, I could not manage 37 twenty-one, and hurriedly climbed to the top of Luo Cha, and put out the ink line from the storage and control, and put a complicated handprint with my hands. I remembered the mantra, and went to the body of Luo Cha with a vertical hand. I saw that the ink line went out like a spring, and it was rapidly circling around the huge body of Luo cha.

    When Luocha saw the ink line, he couldn''t help pausing and reaching for it.

    But the speed of the ink line is very fast. It''s not clumsy at all. He can grasp it at will. In the end, he is very tired.

    Luo Cha panted for air, trying to bend down to rest for a while.

    But at the moment, his whole body has been bound by my ink thread. Let alone bending down, it''s extremely difficult for him to reach out.

    This change makes Rocha feel very scared, almost subconsciously began to struggle, desperate to break free from the shackles of ink.

    But one end of the ink line is tightly pulled by me at the moment. No matter how he struggles, I can''t let go.

    However, I underestimated the power of this Rocha after all. He couldn''t get rid of it for several times. Finally, he was a little annoyed. His whole body muscles were tense, and he wanted to break all my ink lines.

    My heart rose in an instant.

    You know, once the ink line is broken, I will lose the only magic weapon that can limit the activity of this Rocha. It will be more difficult to deal with him at that time.

    But now, my strength alone is not enough to fight against his strength. It''s only a matter of time before the ink line is broken. No matter how much I stop it, it won''t help.

    It made me feel a little desperate.

    Is it true that Ji Yunxi and I will be destroyed by this ugly and big Rocha today?

    Don''t we all say that evil is more than good, why Mao is here now, but he doesn''t show it at all?

    Oh, my God, can you stop playing with me?

    Xu Shi heard the cry from the bottom of my heart. Just one second before that Rocha was about to break all the ink lines, a flash of light flowed out of my palm, and then followed my hand directly to the ink line below.

    The flash of light flowed quickly, and soon all my ink lines were dyed this color.

    I went. What''s the situation?

    The original black ink line is dyed into a fluorescent color. Is it difficult to change it to a fluorescent line in the future?

    The key is that since this fluorescence dyed the ink line, the Rocha was unable to struggle, let alone break the ink line!

 Chapter 526

    Is it difficult to... Is it difficult to be that the fluorescent light flowing from my palm gives the ink line a powerful blessing, thus deterring Luocha?

    But how did this light come from?

    I don''t remember the strength in my body at all, OK?

    In front of this scene, let me quickly search in the brain about the screen light things.

    Finally, I finally remember what happened in Japan before.

    At that time, Mo liangye and I entered the Japanese underworld together with Li Manzhen, but we got lost accidentally and met a spirit stone.

    Mo liangye said that the spirit stone could improve people''s cultivation, so he let me, who was born with strong Yin Qi, directly absorb it all.

    After that spirit stone was sucked into my body, it turned into a small inner pill and grew in my body.

    But because I have been far away from Japan, so I have basically forgotten about it. Until now, when I see this flash of light, I finally remember it.

    You know, as like as two peas of Lingshi, we were in the same place as the same color.

    In other words, it is the fluorescent light that is the power of the spirit stone that has become the inner alchemy in my body.

    He knew I was in trouble now, so he came out to help me!

    Having figured this out, my whole body was full of power in an instant.

    Damn, I thought I was going to be killed by Luocha this time, but I didn''t expect that the spirit stone that let me inhale into my body played a role in the key time.

    In that case, I have nothing to be afraid of.

    Anyway, now he has been bound by the ink line of Lingshi blessing, and he can no longer act autonomously.

    At this moment, it''s time for me to kill him.

    I looked around and saw that the whole temple had collapsed, except for the tall statue that Ma Lulu and I worshiped when we came in together.

    If... If I take advantage of this statue and pull down the Rocha with the power of the statue, will I be able to defeat the Rocha at that time?

    Thinking of this, I immediately estimated the distance with my naked eye, tied the ink line to my wrist, and then jumped to the statue. With the power of the ink line reverberation, I successfully swung to the shoulder of the statue.

    Seeing that I jumped on the shoulder of the statue, the Rocha''s face immediately showed a look of panic.

    Then, he wanted to rush over and drive me out of the statue, but he was bound with ink thread, let alone rush. He couldn''t even walk, OK!

    Seeing his embarrassed appearance, I couldn''t help feeling a little proud. I made a face at him and said with a smile, "big head, you must have exhausted all your tricks, right? Now, let''s have a good look at what will happen after offending my aunt and grandmother! "

    Hearing what I said, the Rocha was very angry. His nose opened and closed, and he looked very funny.

    "Big boss, this is not the age when you can win battles by being big. Although my aunt is smaller than you, she is short and tough! Today, my grandmother will teach you to teach you what you know is essence. I said with a sneer.

    As soon as the words came out, the Rocha was even more angry. Suddenly, it couldn''t take care of the three seven twenty-one. It just started to jump up in the same place like crazy.

    This jump is a very small movement for him, which is almost negligible. But for such a big man, a little movement is the rhythm of the earth shaking, OK?

    No, as soon as the Rocha jumped, the huge statue I was standing on immediately began to shake.

    As the rhythm of Rocha''s hopping becomes more and more intensive, the extent of the statue''s shaking becomes larger and larger. Finally, even if I hold it tightly, I can''t balance my body completely.

    But I dare not give up the plan to use the statue. Although the statue is shaking badly, it is also a good time to deal with Luocha.

    Since Luocha wants to dig his own grave, don''t blame me for being cruel!

    After I decided to do it, I immediately held my body in one hand and fixed myself. With one hand, I circled the ink thread around the neck of the statue.

    The statue is still shaking, I wish I would be thrown down.

    However, this time the shaking of the statue is not a simple shaking.

    Because I tied the ink line, and the other end of the ink line was tied to the Rocha, so as soon as the statue shook, the Rocha was pulled.

    This pull a move, a shake, soon the Rocha can''t bear to eat, the huge figure was suddenly brought to the ground by the statue.

    Seeing this scene, I knew that the best opportunity had come. At the moment, I didn''t care about my own life and death. I directly released my hand holding the statue and jumped down to the Luocha that fell on the ground.

    Because Luocha''s body was injured by Ji Yunxi with green light before, so the moment I fell on him, all the stinking pus on his body splashed on me.

    I almost spit out this evil thing, but in order to defeat Luo Cha as soon as possible, I can only suppress the nausea and rush out of Lu Chu chi from the storage and control, and go straight to the location of the heart of Luo cha.

    Seeing that I seemed to be looking for his heart, Rocha could not help but panic and tried to turn his body to avoid being found by me.

    But at the moment, he was bound by ink thread, and it was very inconvenient to move. Even if he wanted to turn, the amplitude was very small, so I found the location of his heart soon.

    "No... you can''t do that. Please let me go. As long as you let me go, I''ll be willing to be a cow and a horse for you!" Rocha cried to me for mercy.

    I gave him a cold look and said, "I''m sorry, my cattle and horses are 1000 times and 10000 times better than you. You look like you don''t even deserve the shoes you gave me! "

    Words fall, I then carry Lu Ban Chi, aim at the heart of Luo Cha, force of insert into.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that after the Rocha''s body became bigger, its skin became much thicker. Even if I tried my best, I only inserted it a little bit, and it didn''t hurt his heart at all.

    Shit, it can''t be plugged in. What can I do?

    Unexpectedly, just when I was entangled, Ji Yunxi, who was buried alive, suddenly yelled: "Xiao Fei, get out of the way! Get out of the way

    Hearing the sound, I was stunned all over, and then looked up abruptly. As a result, I was in a cold sweat.

    I hesitated about the turning before the Rocha, and the huge statue fell down at the moment. It was about to hit me and Rocha.

    Seeing this, I didn''t care whether Lu Banchi could be inserted or not, so I immediately ran to the side.

    The statue fell very fast. Before I ran ten steps, I fell to the ground and pressed on the body of the Rocha.

    Coincidentally, the place where the statue fell down and pressed the Rocha was just the place where I used to insert the Lu Ban ruler into the heart of the Rocha.

    Lu Banchi, about half a meter long, was pressed by the statue and inserted into the heart of the Rocha!

 Chapter 527

    Lu Banchi inserted into the heart of the moment, the Rocha issued a shrill scream, eager to quickly break my eardrum.

    However, it''s just like this. When the sound of the Rocha stops, the huge figure of the Rocha immediately shrinks at the speed visible to the naked eye, just like the vented ball.

    In the end, the Rocha, which is ten stories high, suddenly turns into an old man of seventy or eighty years old.

    That way, it''s as miserable as it looks.

    The key is that after Lu bangchi inserted into the heart, the green and secluded eyes of Luocha were staring at the fallen statue.

    You know, the statue was actually built by people nearby to worship the Rocha. From a certain point of view, it is actually the Rocha itself.

    But now Luocha actually died under his own statue, which is not a kind of sadness.

    After about a minute''s stalemate, Rocha finally could not hold on any longer. After listening to the sound of "bang", Rocha''s bony body suddenly burst into ashes. It was blown away in the temple by the Indian night wind and disappeared forever.

    As for the underworld gold seal that was sucked in by the giant eye on the neck of Rocha, it also fell to the ground and rolled to my feet from under the statue.

    I bent down to pick it up and saw that there was a lot of black liquid in the body of the Rocha. I felt sick in my heart, so I wanted to go out and find some water to wash.

    Otherwise, I''ll be dirty if I just give it to you?

    However, just as I was about to step out of the temple, Ji Yunxi''s voice suddenly came.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you just left. It''s too unfair, isn''t it?"

    Hearing the sound, I remembered that Ji Yunxi was still buried in the ruins, and ran to him with the king of hell''s golden seal in his arms.

    Ji Yunxi is now half naked from the ruins. His original handsome face is gray. He is almost like a beggar on the roadside.

    I took out my mobile phone and took a picture of him in silence.

    "Hey, MI Xiaofei, you don''t pull me out, but take a picture of me in a mess. What do you want to do?" Ji Yunxi asked discontentedly.

    I glanced at him and said faintly: "when you go back to marry your daughter-in-law, I will send this to your daughter-in-law, and let your daughter-in-law send it to all the girls who like you. In this way, those girls will know that you, who look elegant, are also so embarrassed, and then they will naturally take off their powder on you one by one. "

    "Mi Xiaofei, do you want to be so cruel? Cut off all my rotten peach blossoms in a word Ji Yunxi iron green face asks a way.

    I shrugged and said innocently: "I''m not cruel. I''m thinking about the relationship between you and your future wife. Someone else''s girl is not easy to marry you. When the time comes, you''ll give someone another leg or something, and she won''t have to cry? I call this prevention in advance, support the broad masses of women compatriots to safeguard their rights and interests! "

    This words a, Ji Yunxi almost a mouthful of old blood gush out.

    "OK, it''s the first time that I''ve heard people say that it''s so fresh and refined. In fact, I know that you just want to get back at me? Before I hate you to death, now you can''t wait to revenge me, the taste of flirting is so strong, you dare say you are not in love with me

    Say, Ji Yunxi will also use the face of ash flutter to me to pick eyebrows, a cheap look.

    To tell you the truth, I wish I could step on him.

    But on second thought, if he hadn''t called me in time just now, I would have been crushed by the fallen statue.

    After all, at least he has saved my life.

    Then, I white his one eye, light scold a way: "secretly love you?"? You really put gold on your face! I have a good husband like Mo liangye. I won''t pay attention to the rest of the men, OK? "

    "Tut Tut, as if you were faithful. I promise that if you met me first, you would fall in love with me and abandon him Ji Yunxi said with confidence.

    "Go away! You are getting married. Is it interesting to say this to me now? Are you not afraid that your future wife will find you and fight for it? " I couldn''t help swearing.

    Ji Yunxi put out his hand to wipe his face and said, "isn''t that better? If she really dares to do it, then I can find a reason to divorce her, and then I will be single again! "

    "Oh, other people dream of finding a sister to warm the bed. As a result, you don''t want to find a sister to warm the bed. On the contrary, you want to be single. You people in Shura world are really different! "

    "Since I''m so different, why don''t you think about me? I don''t mind being a three. " Ji Yunxi said with a smiley face.

    Hearing this, I almost immediately refused: "do you mind? But I mind! OK, you don''t want to do it. Anyway, it''s impossible for you and me in this life! You, die of this heart

    "Mi Xiaofei, I find that you don''t eat hard or soft? I''m such a handsome and elegant person. When I come to your mouth, why can''t I even compare with a little finger of Mo liangye? " Ji Yunxi asked helplessly.

    I glanced at his disheveled face and said faintly, "you don''t take a mirror to look at me. Just like you, you can be called elegant and handsome? Er... However, if it is according to the aesthetic standards of the beggars'' sect, maybe you can really get a beautiful man award or something. But compared with my mo cool night, you look so much worse! "

    Hearing what I said, Ji Yunxi''s whole face wilted instantly.

    "Well, I can''t figure out how I fell in love with a woman like you at the beginning? You hurt my heart so much that I can''t hate you. It''s a sin, it''s a sin Ji Yunxi sighed.

    "Come on, can we not hurt the spring and autumn? After tossing about most of the night, can''t you climb out so that you can go home early and wash and sleep? " I urged.

    "Go home, wash and sleep with you?" Ji Yunxi asked.

    "Go away! I don''t care whether you like climbing or not! Goodbye

    With that, I turned away from the ruins and left on my own.

    Behind him, Ji Yunxi is still there wailing: "Mi Xiaofei, if you don''t help me out, how can I climb?"

    "Climb horizontally, climb vertically, and climb as you like!" I responded as I walked out.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I''ve had eight bad days to know you! Can you wait for me? Don''t forget, I''m hurt for you

    "I''ll wait for you at the door. Climb on your own! If you can''t climb out, I''ll set up a monument for you in a moment and bury you on the spot! "

    With that, I walked out of the temple and found a pool at the entrance of the temple to wash the gold seal of Hades.

    The gold seal is now in my hands. The Indian underworld and Mo liangye have gone to war. I don''t know what happened to them?

    When I think of the dangerous things that may happen in Mo Liang night, I am very worried.

    But now this kind of situation, with my ability, it''s good that I can save my life. I have no ability to help him at all, so I can only stare here.

    Alas, now I only hope that Mo liangye can help the Indian underworld recover the lost land safely and smoothly, so that he can come to India early to reunite with me.

 Chapter 528

    Just thinking about this, Ji Yunxi crawled out of the ruins of the temple and ran to the pool where I was to clean the dust on his face.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you are so cruel that you left me alone!" Ji Yunxi washed his face with the water in the pool and said.

    I glanced at him and said, "how can I leave you alone? I''m just waiting for you? If it wasn''t for waiting for you, I would have left long ago, OK? "

    Hearing what I said, Ji Yunxi flicked his finger on my head and said, "Auntie, you big head ghost! For the prince, you are a little girl at most. You dare to call yourself Auntie and granny. I really don''t know the heaven and the earth

    "You don''t care about me! I just like to call myself aunt. Don''t you bite me? " I said heartlessly.

    But who knows, as soon as my voice fell, Ji Yunxi actually grabbed my hand and bit it.

    I was shocked, quickly took out the hand, scolded: "are you crazy?"

    Ji Yunxi wiped a drop of water on his face, looked at me deeply and said, "yes, I''m crazy. I feel like I''m going to be driven crazy by you! I clearly have countless opportunities to take you away from him, but I just can''t be cruel and come here to escort you like a psycho. I really can''t understand myself! "

    As soon as Ji Yunxi said this, I didn''t know how to answer for a moment.

    One second ago, two people said they were laughing.

    But one second later, I didn''t know what stimulated him, and let him say such affectionate words.

    This change is too big for me to adapt.

    In other words, I don''t want to adapt at all.

    Just because I know I don''t love him.

    After a long silence, I looked up at Ji Yunxi and said, "if it bothers you, let''s say goodbye. I can''t persuade myself to accept your feelings, so I''m not qualified to let you stay here. I hope you can find your own happiness earlier. "

    After that, I turned to leave, but Ji Yunxi pulled me.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you''ve stolen my heart. If you just leave, isn''t it too cheap for you?"

    "What do you want? If you are really cruel, you will take my life! Anyway, even if it''s death, I will never do anything wrong to my husband! " I am big righteousness Ling ran of say.

    Hearing what I said, Ji Yunxi stared at me for a long time, and then finally said again: "Oh, how can your husband marry such a good wife as you? I really envy others! Just look at your infatuation with your husband. I won''t take your life away. But I''ll have to work it out with you when you steal my heart. Er... Or... Or I''ll punish you for pestering you every day for the next half a month until you get tired of it! "

    When I say that, I want to vomit blood.

    "Brother, make it clear that you are punishing me, not yourself. You are wasting your time here every day, aren''t you in a hurry?"

    Ji Yunxi released me, folded his hands in front of his chest and said, "I like it. I''m happy. Can you manage you?"

    Seeing his fearless manner, I shook my head helplessly and sighed, "if you can''t stir up trouble, you can do whatever you like. Anyway, I''ll go back to sleep."

    With that, I yawned and prepared to give the washed gold seal of Hades to the receiving ring.

    Unexpectedly, Ji Yunxi took advantage of my yawning and took advantage of my long hand to snatch the underworld gold seal from my hand.

    "Well, what are you doing?" I asked in a cold voice.

    "It''s a good thing. Lend it to me and give it back to you in two days." Ji Yunxi said with a smiley face.

    I don''t rely on, stretch out a hand to grab: "you return to me quickly, this is not mine, I just take care of for it!"

    "I know it''s not yours, but in order to make you dare not drive me away, I''ll keep it for two days. When I find the crystal soul stone in India, I''ll give it back to you." Ji Yunxi said lightly.

    "No! My husband is now helping the Indian underworld fight with your father. If you quietly give this gold seal to your father later, how can I explain to the Indian underworld? " I flatly refused.

    Ji Yunxi slightly narrowed his eyes and said with a bad smile: "since you are afraid that I will quietly give things to my father, then you will move to my room and sleep with me. You will never leave me. Can''t you know if I have given things to my father?"

    On hearing this, I couldn''t help getting angry, so I stepped on his feet and said, "go away! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to and want me to sleep with you. You''re so special, next life! "

    Ji Yunxi eat pain, directly subconsciously holding the foot I stepped on, frowned and said: "Mi Xiaofei, you... You really have to go to the foot, the pain is killing me!"

    I glared at him and said, "hum, people like you deserve the pain!"

    "You... I don''t think you want the seal of Hades, do you? Well, I''ll give it to my father in the morning! " Ji Yunxi said angrily.

    "You dare! If you really want to give it to your father, then take the warmth to your wedding

    "That''s just right. I don''t want to get married anyway."

    "You... You bastard! Give it back to me as soon as you can! "

    "If you don''t return it, don''t return it. If you have the ability, come and rob it yourself!"

    Ji Yunxi said that he was too busy to go all the way.

    I was so angry that I quickly caught up with him and chased him on the main road.

    ����

    It was about dawn when Ji Yunxi and I went back to our house.

    We were both as tired as dogs, so as soon as I entered the door, I fell on the sofa and didn''t even want to move.

    "Ji Yunxi, pour me a glass of water. You run so fast that I can''t catch up with you I yelled at Ji Yunxi.

    But I don''t know why, Ji Yunxi didn''t answer me at all, and didn''t give me any response.

    "Hello, Prince Ji, aunt Ji and grandson Ji, do you hear me? I''d like some water. You just ran so fast that you almost didn''t kill me. I really doubt if you have wind and fire wheels under your feet. " I yelled again.

    But this time, Ji Yunxi still ignored me.

    I turned around and saw Ji Yunxi looking around the whole house in a mysterious way.

    "What are you doing?" I asked curiously.

    Hearing my voice, Ji Yunxi didn''t ignore me this time. Instead, he gave me a deep look and said solemnly, "when we''re away, it seems that someone has come to this house."

 Chapter 529

    On hearing this, I couldn''t care whether I was tired or not. I immediately jumped up from the sofa.

    "You mean there''s a thief at home? No, no, I have to call the police. I have to call the police quickly. The public security in India is too bad! "

    Said, I will not fall out of the mobile phone, ready to call the police.

    But Ji Yunxi shook his head and said, "no, it shouldn''t be a thief. I''ve just looked at it carefully. There''s a lot of things in the room. I haven''t lost anything. "

    "Not the same? Isn''t that good? Shit, I was scared to death! " I patted myself on the chest, which was a relief.

    But Ji Yunxi''s face is still very dignified: "it''s because I haven''t lost anything that I look suspicious. If you think about it carefully, if the other party doesn''t come for something, what will he come for? "

    I turned Ji Yunxi''s words in my mind, and immediately understood the meaning of his words.

    "You mean it''s very likely that they''re coming for people?"

    Ji Yunxi nodded and said, "very likely. Besides, don''t you think the room is a little chilly? "

    Ji Yunxi was such a reminder, my goose bumps all came out in an instant.

    Indeed, just when I entered the door, I felt a little cold in this room, but it was not the kind of cold with Yin Qi, but the kind of cold with ice.

    The boundary of India is to the south. Generally speaking, the temperature is relatively high. It''s unlikely that this kind of ice and cold situation will occur.

    So, it''s kind of weird.

    Could it be that someone has been following us for some purpose?

    To tell you the truth, I really don''t like the feeling of being spied in the dark, which always makes my back cool.

    It''s like you are doing something happily, but in the corner you can''t see, there are a pair of eyes staring at you, waiting to give you a fatal blow when you are most careless.

    It feels terrible!

    Ji Yunxi rubbed my hair and said, "well, don''t be afraid. Isn''t there me? I''ll be with you. You''ll be fine! "

    "Because of you, I feel dangerous! If ordinary ghosts and demons are OK, I''m afraid that your wife who hasn''t been through the door will come to me. I''ll see how you end up then! " I couldn''t help muttering.

    Hearing my words, Ji Yunxi said with a smile, "no, she hasn''t seen me. How can she run to this ghost place for me? Besides, even if she comes, it''s OK. Between you and her, I will choose you properly! "

    "Don''t be garrulous! Hurry up, use the magic to make a border around the house, or I can''t sleep soundly. " I suggested.

    Ji Yunxi thought about it and thought that what I said was reasonable. He said, "OK, do as you say. I''m in charge of the border cloth. Go back to your room and take a hot bath. Have a rest early! "

    I nodded and went straight back to my room.

    However, at the moment when I went back to my room, I didn''t know what I stepped on, so I slipped and fell into the mud.

    See me fall, Ji Yunxi ran to help me, concern asked: "how? Does it hurt? You said you could fall all the way. Are you tired and dizzy? "

    I rubbed my knee and said, "can I blame you? I''m walking well. It''s too slippery, OK? "

    As I said it, I pointed to the floor where I had just let my feet slide.

    Ji Yunxi looked along my eyes. I don''t know what he saw, but his two eyebrows were almost twisted into a ball.

    "What''s the matter with you?" I asked curiously.

    Ji Yunxi didn''t answer me. Instead, he reached out and touched the floor I pointed to. He couldn''t help looking even worse.

    I didn''t understand what he was doing, so I reached out and touched it subconsciously.

    But it just made me shiver.

    Cold, too cold, that kind of temperature close to ice, directly from my fingertips to the brain, let people have a kind of illusion like staying in the ice and snow.

    I looked at my fingers and found some water stains on them.

    However, we have been away from our residence for almost a whole night. Even if we left it when we were leaving, we should have done it after such a long time. How can there be a beach here?

    The key is that the temperature of the water in this small beach is very low, which is completely different from that of the water that usually drips on the ground.

    In that case, how did this small pool of water come from?

    Is it the man who peeked at us in the dark?

    But what''s his intention of leaving such a small pool of water here?

    For a moment, my heart was full of doubts.

    I turned to look at Ji Yunxi and asked softly, "what should I do? If it doesn''t work, let''s move on, shall we? The thought of people around us spying on us makes me panic. "

    Ji Yunxi shook his head and said: "since the other party has come to the door, even if we change to the ends of the earth, he must still be able to find it. Now, the best way is to respond to changes with constancy. We should continue to do what we should do. "

    "Are you sure?" I asked, looking at Ji Yunxi in disbelief.

    Ji Yunxi gave me a smile and said, "don''t worry, since I said I want to escort you, I won''t let you have anything to do."

    I don''t know why, seeing Ji Yunxi''s smile, my heart gradually settled down, and I''m no longer afraid of the person hiding in the dark.

    Although he is not Mo liangye, and his ability is not as good as Mo liangye, as a man, what he has said is bound to be true.

    Thinking of this, I nodded and said, "OK, I''ll have a rest, and you''ll have a rest early."

    "Go ahead, don''t think so much. It''s a good day to have a good sleep and wake up."

    Ji Yunxi said that, he would take the underworld gold seal into my hands, and then turned to leave my room, for me with the door.

    I felt the gold seal of Hades in my hand, put it into the storage ring, sighed, took a bath, and lay in bed and went to sleep.

    Originally, I thought I would be unable to sleep because of the person who was hiding in the dark, but it turns out that I didn''t.

    That night, I slept soundly and soundly, so that when I woke up in the morning, I was all in high spirits.

    "Hello, Ji Yunxi, get up, we''re out for breakfast!" I stood at the door of Ji Yunxi''s room and cried.

    "Here it is. It''s early in the morning. It''s like calling a soul." Ji Yunxi said while opening the door in a daze.

    "Hurry up, wash your face. I''ll take you out for breakfast. I had a fight all night last night. I''m starving to death! " I urged.

    Maybe he was hungry. Ji Yunxi was quick when he heard what I said. After a while, he washed up and followed me downstairs to the nearby street to buy breakfast.

    There are many kinds of breakfasts in India. Ji Yunxi and I went shopping and ate too much, so we just strolled around the neighborhood and thought it was time to eat.

    However, while Ji Yunxi and I were eating, a young Indian woman suddenly put something on our hands.

 Chapter 530

    Ji Yunxi and I were stunned by this sudden scene, which was a little confused.

    When the young Indian woman saw that we didn''t understand, she pointed to what she had put in our hands and said some Indian.

    Although I can''t understand it, when I look down at the things in my hand, I can understand it instantly.

    Shit, I thought it was a flyer!

    Indian women seem to understand me and keep making a "Five" gesture to me.

    "You mean five dollars? Or 50 bucks? Or 500? " I asked in English.

    The Indian woman shook her head, stretched out her two hands, then put one hand away and said.

    I''m blindfolded. I don''t know what she''s trying to do.

    But Ji Yunxi seems to have understood it and said lightly: "she means 50% discount."

    "50% off? What''s so cheap? "

    The Indian woman turned over the leaflet in my hand and showed me the reverse side. I found a woman practicing yoga on it.

    Obviously, this Indian woman is doing propaganda for the yoga studio, and wants Ji Yunxi and I to practice yoga there.

    Although I''m a little interested in yoga, the problem is that Ji Yunxi and I came here to look for Jingpo stone, so we didn''t have much time to practice yoga. So I waved to Indian women, indicating that we didn''t need yoga.

    The Indian woman was a little disappointed, but she didn''t say much. She turned and went to the next passer-by.

    Seeing that I rejected the Indian woman, Ji Yunxi shrugged and said lightly: "in fact, you can go to practice. At least you can keep a little figure, so that you won''t be rejected by your husband when you look back."

    I white his one eye, light way: "you just arm big waist round of! My identity is clearly the standard, OK? What''s more, even if it''s not standard, my husband won''t dislike it. He says he just likes my one. "

    "Tut Tut, you really know how to put gold on your face! Do you think every man in the world is as reliable as I am? Girl, you are so naive Ji Yunxi said sarcastically.

    "How dare you say you are reliable? I think that''s what you''re talking about, isn''t it? " I don''t think so.

    "I''m sure I can rely on you. Otherwise, I''ll give you something, OK? How can I spend my time here with you Ji Yunxi retorts.

    "Then I thank you for not giving me that!" I glared at Ji Yunxi.

    Ji Yunxi shriveled his mouth and asked, "are you sure you don''t want to practice yoga? If you don''t practice, let''s find a place to play these days? "

    "Where to play? Ji Yunxi, do you have Alzheimer''s disease? Please don''t forget that we are looking for Jingpo stone this time. Do you understand Jingpo stone? By the way, didn''t you go out to inquire about Jingpo stone during the day yesterday? Well, did you find anything? " I asked curiously.

    "Of course, I''ve found out. I''ll do it myself. What else can''t I find out?" Ji Yunxi said with a face.

    "Really? Where is Jingpo stone now? When are we going to get it? " I asked excitedly.

    See me anxious to know the news of Jingpo stone, Ji Yunxi instead began to take Joe: "let me tell you, but the premise is that you have to kiss me first."

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately became angry. I raised my foot and kicked Ji Yunxi. I scolded, "how far are you? Get out of here! It''s better to get out of the way and never come back! "

    After that, I raised my foot and went on quickly.

    Ji Yunxi was originally touching his kicked leg. Seeing that I was angry and left, he quickly caught up with me.

    "Ah, MI Xiaofei, I''m just joking, aren''t you? Well, well, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be joking with you. I have a deep review of my mistakes. " Ji Yunxi pleaded.

    I ignored him and went on.

    Seeing that I was still angry, Ji Yunxi was very helpless and had to continue to exhort: "my aunt, I''m really afraid of you. Come on, I''ll tell you directly. If I get the right information, Jingpo stone should be in the deer field garden of Varanasi. "

    As soon as I heard the news of Jingpo stone, I immediately stopped, frowned and asked, "deer garden? What is that place? "

    "According to the records of the state of Buddha, in 531 BC, Sakyamuni, the Buddha, came to Luyeyuan after he became a Buddha. He found five waiters and gave lectures on the four sages for him, thus completing the establishment of the three treasures of Buddhism: Buddha, Dharma and monk. Because there are often wild deer in that place, it''s named "Luyeyuan." Ji Yunxi answered lightly.

    "531 BC? That''s a long way from the time when she died. How could she hide her soul there? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "Luyeyuan is really famous for the Buddha at first, but it is not the Buddha that is really connected with the Jingpo stone we need to find. About the 7th century AD, Xuanzang traveled to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures and arrived in the then kingdom of Tianzhu, which is now India. Throughout the ages, people thought he was going to get Buddhist scriptures, but they didn''t expect that it was just a cover. His real purpose was to send something to the kingdom of Tianzhu at that time. " Ji Yunxi said solemnly.

    Hearing this, I was shocked.

    Almost everyone who read the journey to the west when he was a child knew about Xuanzang''s learning.

    But I never thought that the truth behind this incident would be like this. It''s amazing.

    "Don''t tell me that what Xuanzang sent to Tianzhu at that time was the crystal soul stone we were looking for?" I asked tentatively.

    Ji Yunxi nodded and said, "yes, it''s the crystal soul stone we''re looking for. Deer garden has experienced many changes in the history of India. For example, the Peacock Dynasty and the Gupta Dynasty left some historical sites in the deer garden. Unfortunately, later, all the buildings in Luyeyuan were destroyed by the Turks, and only dameikefota was preserved. This pagoda was built under the direction of Xuanzang after he arrived in Tianzhu. If I guess correctly, there are some special reasons why this pagoda was preserved in the original destruction. Maybe it was the protection of some ancient beasts around it, or maybe it was the array that Xuanzang laid when he put the crystal soul stone in it that made it escape the disaster. In a word, this pagoda is the ultimate goal of our trip to India. "

 Chapter 531

    "Well, now that we know where Jingpo stone is, we''ll leave for Varanasi and take it to leave." I said happily.

    But Ji Yunxi grabbed me and said, "I said Xiaofei, can you stop saying that the wind is the rain? Now we know where the crystal soul stone is, but even if we hurry to get there now, it''s useless. "

    "Why? Isn''t it better to take the crystal soul stone early? What''s more, with the strength of both of us, even if there is something like a beast guarding us, we should be able to get it smoothly, right I feel very puzzled.

    "You think too simply. I have checked that Xuanzang arrived in Tianzhu not too early or too late that year. It happened to be August in 628, which belongs to Yin year. So I guess that if you really want to get the crystal soul stone from Luyeyuan, you should also need the time of overcast year, overcast month, overcast day. "

    "Yin year, Yin month, Yin time, Yin day? I''m going. When will we have to wait? " I can''t help saying.

    Ji Yunxi took out the money, bought two bottles of water at the roadside shop, handed them to me, and said, "it won''t take long, a week at most."

    As soon as I heard what he said, I knew that there must be a way out of it, so I pinched my finger, made a preliminary calculation with the method Chen Feng had taught me before, and asked, "do you mean 9:9 PM next Wednesday?"

    Ji Yunxi nodded and said, "it seems that you are still useful. It''s not in vain. I like you."

    The implication is that the time I just calculated is right.

    But there are still four or five days between today and next Wednesday. What can Ji Yunxi and I do?

    Is it hard to find a tourist attraction around like he said?

    He and I went to India and lived under the same roof, but we went out traveling together. I don''t think it''s proper.

    At that time, if there are some misunderstandings, it will not be very good.

    So I thought about it and said to Ji Yunxi, "since we still have a few days to go to find Jingpo stone, why don''t we play separately these days and not interfere with each other?"

    "What do you want to play? It''s good for us to play together and take care of each other. " Ji Yunxi said lightly.

    I repeatedly shook my head, should say: "I want to play things, you certainly will not be interested in."

    "Oh? What do you want to do? Maybe I can go with you. " Ji Yunxi does not believe evil said.

    Originally, just now I just casually said that I wanted to avoid Ji Yunxi, so as not to be dragged to travel by him.

    But I didn''t expect that the goods were taken seriously. I really asked what I wanted. What can I do?

    I turned my head and looked around. Finally, my eyes fell on the flyer in my hand. Suddenly, I had an idea. Waving the flyer in my hand, I said, "I''m going to practice yoga. Do you want to go with me?"

    As soon as he heard that he wanted to practice yoga, Ji Yunxi shook his head repeatedly: "I''m not interested in this. It''s for you women to play. Go yourself!"

    "Che, I was encouraged to do yoga just now, but now you don''t do it yourself. What a disappointment!" I said on purpose.

    "It''s right that I encouraged you to go just now, but I just wanted you to lose weight and keep fit. When other girls are in their early 20s, they are so tender that they can pinch water. What happened to you? It''s like a married woman. " Ji Yunxi looked at me with disdain and said.

    Hearing this, I was angry and retorted angrily: "Damn, what''s the matter with me? Even if I''m married, I''ll be a girl, OK? You really go to the street to pull an unmarried, people may not have me so trendy so beautiful! I see you, you are typical of sour grapes if you can''t eat them! Isn''t it because I chose Mo liangye instead of you? Do you run on me like this every time? "

    Seeing that I was aggressive, Ji Yunxi worried that I was angry again. He shook his head helplessly and said, "well, yes, if I can''t eat grapes, I''ll say sour grapes. Don''t be so angry. When your husband asks me for help, I can''t afford it."

    I white Ji Yunxi one eye, scold a way: "next time say I am fat again, I tell warm warm, let warm come to pester you, pester you to even marry all cannot knot!"

    On hearing wennuan''s name, Ji Yunxi''s face immediately changed and waved to me: "don''t, auntie, I beg you, don''t let your little girl pester me. I''m afraid I will change from Imperial sister control to Lori control."

    "You big head! I''m too lazy to bother with you. Go back, auntie. I''m going to sign up for yoga class now! "

    "OK, I''m sleepy anyway. I want to go back to sleep."

    Ji Yunxi said, then yawned, and I said goodbye, began to go back.

    Seeing him go far away, I sighed helplessly, and I missed Mo liangye even more.

    Sometimes, some people are really good, but when you have a person in your heart, it''s hard to live with others.

    I don''t want to hurt Ji Yunxi, but there is no good reason to drive him away.

    In other words, as long as Mo liangye doesn''t come back to me one day, Ji Yunxi will pester me one day.

    This kind of feeling, really let me feel a little bad.

    Thinking of this, I reached out and touched the indefinite heaven and earth ring on my finger. I turned it three times according to a certain rule, trying to see if Mo liangye could feel my missing for him.

    I didn''t have much hope. After all, his side is fighting now, and even life and death are uncertain. How can I have the energy to pay attention to my uncertain universe?

    But less than a minute after I turned the indefinite universe ring, I saw that the indefinite universe ring turned clockwise.

    This... This is the response of Mo liangye to me?

    In other words, he knows I''m thinking of him, and his side should be safe at present!

    This response made me ecstatic.

    Although I can''t see him, as long as I think that he is safe now and I am also thinking about him, my heart is as sweet as honey.

    splendid.

    Even if he is not there, I am accompanied by the jade beads he sent me and the uncertain universe, so I am still not alone.

    So think, before I haze mood, now a lot better.

    I stood on the side of the road, stretched a waist, and then according to the address on the flyer in my hand, walked quickly towards the new yoga club.

    Anyway, I have nothing to do these days. I might as well practice yoga and cultivate myself.

    But what I didn''t expect was that this experience of practicing yoga was unforgettable

 Chapter 532

    The address of the yoga studio in the leaflet is in a villa in central Delhi.

    Looking from the outside, the whole yoga studio is decorated with obvious British style and elegance everywhere.

    Seriously, if I hadn''t confirmed it in the leaflet, it would be hard for me to believe that such a tall villa would be a new yoga club.

    Although Delhi is not an international metropolis, it is also the capital of YD.

    Can you afford to buy a villa with a lot of land? Do you still need to open a yoga studio to make a living?

    I felt a little curious, so I stood at the door for a long time, wondering whether I should go in or not.

    However, I soon found that my hesitation was unnecessary.

    Because I was standing at the entrance of the villa in the tangled gap, I had entered several YD girls in sari.

    They don''t have the slightest doubt about this yoga studio. On the contrary, they are willing to go there.

    Is it normal to use such a valuable villa to open a yoga studio in YD?

    I feel very curious.

    But my curiosity didn''t last long, and I was interrupted by a YD girl from behind.

    The YD girl came alone without any company.

    Xu saw me standing alone at the door of the villa and ran to talk to me.

    "Hello, are you here to practice yoga, too?" The girl asked fluently in English.

    I was stunned for a moment, turned to look at her, saw her face is full of bright smile, like a heartless child.

    In the face of such enthusiastic people, I always have no way to coldly refuse, so I nodded and said: "yes, I received the flyer, and you?"

    Then I waved the flyer at her.

    Seeing the flyer in my hand, the girl immediately laughed more happily.

    "So you came here after seeing the flyer? That''s great. It proves that we are destined. Let''s make a friend. My name is Sylvia, and you? " The girl held out her hand to me with a smile.

    In the face of her enthusiasm, I hesitated a little, but I couldn''t show it too well. I had to reluctantly extend my hand and shake her hand. I introduced myself: "Hello, my name is mi Xiaofei, from Z country."

    "Country Z? I know this country. I''m very interested in your history. I''m going to travel to you after graduation. Can you be my guide then? " Sivaya asked with a smile on her face.

    "Yes, you can come to see me when you go to Z country." I replied casually.

    Seeing my promise, sivaya was very excited. She hugged me, gave me a kiss on the face and said, "it''s really great. I knew you people in Z are very hospitable. I really like you so much!"

    Shivaya''s praise made me feel a little embarrassed, so I laughed awkwardly and changed the topic instantly: "by the way, I forgot to ask you just now. Don''t you think it''s a little strange to use such a big villa to open a yoga studio?"

    Hearing what I said, sivaya frowned slightly and asked, "strange? Why is it strange? In YD, this is a normal thing. Yoga is basically as important as housework for YD women. In YD, if you can''t do yoga, you will be ridiculed. This... Er... Is a bit like the ancient women in your country who could do needlework. "

    "Although yoga is very important for Indian women, it''s not as big as a villa to open a yoga studio, is it? The cost is really a little too high! " I still don''t quite understand.

    "Well... How can I tell you? In fact, the status of women is not as low as before. Many women begin to come out of their families and try to work to create their own social value. For example, the owner of this yoga studio is a woman. It seems that this house belongs to her husband. She doesn''t want to eat at home, so she took out this idle house to open a yoga studio and started her own business. " Sylvia explained to me.

    Hearing this, I just understood a little bit.

    It turns out that this yoga studio is a product of women''s re integration into society.

    In the past, women often did not have their own independent economic ability, so their social status was often not high.

    But with the progress of society, women also began to learn to go out of the pot, out of the family, and gradually re integrated into the society.

    According to sivaya, the new yoga studio is the beginning of a housewife''s new life.

    From this point of view, this yoga studio seems to have no problem.

    Thinking of this, I gradually released my heart and said to sivaya, "in that case, what are we waiting for? Hurry in

    "OK, let''s go in and sign up together, and then we will be the students of yoga class!"

    Sivaya laughed happily, then took my hand and ran into the magnificent villa.

    There are already some people gathered in the villa. I counted them roughly, including me and sivaya. There are seven girls.

    Besides us, there is a beautiful woman and a handsome young man in the villa.

    Seeing us coming in, the beautiful woman clapped her hands and said to us, "be quiet. My name is aliya. I''m the owner of this yoga studio and your future yoga teacher."

    Hearing this woman''s voice, a girl immediately asked, "what about him? Who is he? Is that your husband? "

    Aliya shook her head, looked at the young man and said, "no, he''s not my husband. He''s a friend of mine. His name is Shakur. I''ll be your TA in the future. When you study yoga with me, he is in charge of everything except class

    "Oh, since he''s not your husband, it proves that we all have a chance to chase him?" The girl who asked the question before said with a smile.

    Aliya laughed and said, "of course, but only if Shakur himself wants to."

    "I have a way to make him want to." The girl who asked the question gave the male assistant a flattering look.

    But the male assistant didn''t pay any attention to her at all. He directly ignored her and said to everyone present: "since everyone is here, please pay the fee first. After paying the money, we can start a magical Yoga journey under the guidance of teacher aliya. "

    The girl who asked the question was disappointed to see that the TA ignored her.

    It''s a pity that she is not a believer. When she heard that the male assistant said that she would start to pay, she rushed up immediately and grabbed the first one to hand in the registration fee to him.

    "Hello, shakuro. My name is dikoni. Nice to meet you." The girl who asked questions said to the male assistant with a smile.

    The male assistant glanced at her and said, "hello. After paying the money, you can give way to the side, don''t block other students to pay

    All the girls who came to the yoga class, except me, laughed.

    "Oh, dickney, are you being rejected? It''s really pitiful. People don''t care about you at all. You''d better die! " Another girl with delicate makeup said sarcastically.

 Chapter 533

    Hearing this, dikoni instantly blushed, looked at the girl with exquisite makeup angrily and said: "jopra, don''t make sarcastic remarks here! What do you care if Shakur refuses me? You laugh at me here. What do you think you can do better than me? "

    "I''m sorry, I''m better than you. At least, my father has a good factory, and your father is just an engineer in my father''s factory. Secondly, I look better and have a better temperament than you. The key is that you are the lowest one among the yd4 races, and my race is one level higher than you. I am the Barker class. With that alone, I can easily dump you a few blocks. " Said the girl named Chopra with a haughty face.

    "Even if you''re Barker, what? Your father''s factory would have gone bankrupt if it hadn''t been supported by the R & D technology of senior engineers like my father, OK? " Dickoni retorted.

    "You put P! Your father is just an engineer. What do you think he is? In my father''s eyes, such as you and your father are not worth mentioning rubbish Chopra''s face was still full of arrogance.

    When he heard Chopra''s words, Dick was so angry that he rushed up to fight with Chopra.

    Fortunately, the male assistant on one side was quick and quick. He grabbed her and asked in a cold voice: "have you had enough trouble? Do you come to class or fight? "

    If other people advise, dikoni may not be able to listen.

    But as soon as the male assistant persuades, the effect is greatly different.

    This is not, originally in a huff of dikoni heard the voice of the male assistant, full of anger on the face is really a second to become gentle, affectionately looked at him and said: "Shakur, you don''t be so fierce, let people fear."

    Said, dikoni also deliberately body a crooked, directly to the arms of the male assistant.

    But the male assistant is not stupid, see dikoni fell over, immediately moved a step to the side.

    Dikoni threw himself in the air and fell to the ground.

    "Ha ha ha, this can fall, what a fool!" Said Chopra with a haughty smile.

    Dikoni''s face at the moment is very embarrassed, is about to attack, but was stopped by aliya teacher to drink.

    "Enough! You are here for class, not to fight! If anyone dares to make mistakes in my class again, get out of here! "

    As soon as the sound came out, all the people present were stunned.

    Obviously, they didn''t expect that teacher aliya''s thin and small body could burst out such a strong voice. They didn''t dare to despise her for a moment. They handed in the money one after another and followed her into the biggest room in the villa.

    "This is your classroom. When you come to class, you can come directly to this room. In addition to the yoga mat and yoga ball, assistant Shakur will prepare some low calorie fruits, yogurt and other snacks for you to eat during your break time every day. " Aliya said with a smile.

    Voice down, several girls have clapped their hands.

    "That''s very kind of you, Mr. aliya. It''s very thoughtful of you not only to teach us yoga, but also to prepare low-fat snacks for us. I''ll bet there''s no better yoga studio in Delhi than teacher aliya Said sivaya.

    Aliya laughed and said, "OK, everyone, sit down. We''re going to have our first class now."

    When I heard aliya''s words, every girl, including me, sat down cross legged and listened attentively.

    "Today is the first class, so what we are going to learn is the simplest way of Pilates to increase muscle and reduce fat. Follow my action, put your body on the mat, and put your right knee under the floor. Next time you exhale, put your right leg up, breathe in, and exhale up... "

    Aliya patiently explained to us while performing standard Pilates Yoga.

    Because aliya''s requirements are very strict, so all seven of us are in a highly serious state all day long, and we dare not fight with carelessness.

    The consequence of this is that when the yoga class is over, we all have backache and want to talk too much.

    Xu Shi saw that we were all tired. When she left the yoga class, teacher aliya specially asked assistant sakuro to prepare yoghurt and fruit for each of us to replenish our physical strength.

    To tell you the truth, after practicing for such a day, I was really hungry and tired, so I didn''t think much about it. I raised my hand and put the apple in my mouth.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, the mobile phone in my pocket suddenly rang.

    I took it up and saw that Ji Yunxi was calling, so I hung it up and didn''t bother to talk to him.

    But Ji Yunxi was also stubborn. After I hung up, he not only didn''t give up, but also called again.

    Hang up and call again.

    Call again, hang up again.

    So over and over again several times, the final success let me not even eat apple mood, had no choice but to press the answer button.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Are you trying to wake me up by making so many phone calls? " I asked impatiently.

    "Auntie, why are you hanging up with me? I''ve been waiting for you outside your classroom for almost half an hour. Why don''t you come out? " Ji Yunxi''s voice came from the mobile phone.

    When I heard this, I was stunned: "what? Have you come to my class? How do you know where I have classes? "

    "Mi Xiaofei, are you stupid? The YD woman sent me a flyer before, OK? I''m not blind. How can I not see the address above? " Ji Yunxi didn''t respond well.

    "Well, well, you wait for me a little longer, and I''ll change my shoes right away."

    With that, I hung up the phone, stuffed yogurt and apples into my bag, said goodbye to teacher aliya, and hurried out of the villa where the yoga studio was, and went back to my residence with Ji Yunxi, who was waiting outside.

    That night, Ji Yunxi cooked a table of delicious food for me, which almost didn''t hold me up.

    Generally speaking, if you eat too much, you will easily feel sleepy.

    So not long after dinner, I went back to my room to sleep.

    A night without a dream.

    The next morning, in order to avoid being late for yoga class, I got up early and rushed to the Yoga villa in a hurry.

    However, the atmosphere of today''s Yoga villa is obviously different from yesterday''s.

    Everyone''s face is a bit dignified, as if something happened.

    "Say, Sylvia, what''s the matter with you? Why are they all crying? What happened? " I asked in a low voice.

    Sivaya looked at me and asked, "don''t you know?"

    "What do I know? I got here early in the morning and saw you like this. What can I know? " I have a mask on my face.

    Sivaya hesitated for a moment and said slowly, "Chopra died. She died last night. He died miserably. His whole face was scratched with a knife. His flesh and blood were flying. Even his skull could be seen! "

 Chapter 534

    I was stunned at sivaya''s words.

    "Is Chopra dead? Is that the woman who spoke high yesterday? "

    Sivaya nodded and said, "yes, that''s the pretty, arrogant jopra. I remember... I remember when she did Yoga yesterday, it seemed to be on your right hand side. "

    "Yes, she seemed to be practicing on the mat next to me yesterday. However, this person is really arrogant. I wish I didn''t pay attention to anyone except teacher aliya. To be honest, this kind of person is really not very likable, and it''s easy to get revenge with others, otherwise it won''t be killed so cruelly. " I replied casually.

    But as soon as she said this, sivaya shook her head and said, "Faye, you''re wrong. Chopra didn''t kill herself, but committed suicide!"

    "Suicide? You''re kidding! Which female suicide would choose to destroy her face? For women, the head can be broken and the blood can flow, but the face and hairstyle can''t be disordered, OK I said with a face of doubt.

    Maybe my voice was too loud, and another girl named Rao, who was standing beside me, interjected, "sivaya didn''t cheat you. Jopra really committed suicide. You see, this is this morning''s newspaper, and it''s published on it! "

    Then Rao handed me his newspaper.

    I didn''t take Rao and sivaya''s words seriously, so I glanced at them casually and prepared to return them.

    However, at this time, the remaining light of my eyes fell on a picture in the newspaper.

    It''s a picture of the time of the crime. The woman in the picture is the dead Chopra.

    Her beautiful big eyes opened as usual, the corners of her mouth slightly up, as if very enjoy general.

    But the situation on her face, but I can not see the slightest sense of enjoyment.

    Because there are blade marks everywhere, bloody, and a lot of skin flying.

    In particular, the cheekbone position of the wound, as sivaya said, can see the skull, let people see the heart straight feel scared.

    But it''s not the most terrifying. The most terrifying thing is what Chopra is holding.

    It''s a very common fruit knife. If it''s not bloody, it''s hard to connect it with the murder case.

    Besides, what''s more strange is that the handle of the fruit knife is firmly in Chopra''s hand.

    From the blue tendons on Chopra''s wrist, when Chopra died, she should have used great strength to hold the fruit knife in her hand.

    In other words, Chopra couldn''t have been killed by him.

    You know, if a person only put the weapon into his hand after he was killed, the strength of the deceased to grasp the weapon should be very weak.

    But the blue veins on Chopra''s wrist burst, which showed that her strength at that time was not only not weak, but also very strong.

    This powerful force, with those bloody wounds on Chopra''s face, just corresponds to each other.

    Seeing that I read the newspaper carefully, Rao pointed to the words in the newspaper and said, "you see, the police have determined that Chopra committed suicide. Because the fruit knife in Chopra''s hand, from the strength and direction of all aspects of analysis, the results are Chopra''s own hands

    "Not only that, I heard that Chopra''s family said that no one had ever entered Chopra''s room last night except Chopra himself. In this way, Chopra''s death does not meet the conditions for homicide. " Said sivaya.

    When I heard what Rao and sivaya said, I looked down at the newspaper again, almost in a cold sweat.

    Because in the photo of the scene of Chopra''s death in the newspaper, I felt that Chopra''s eyes were staring at me, like dying in front of me.

    My heart and hair trembled, a little unbelievable, thinking that I was dazzled, so I closed my eyes and looked over again.

    But this time what I saw was more weird than before.

    Before, I just saw that Chopra was looking at me, but this time, I clearly saw my own reflection from Chopra''s dark eyes!

    How... How could that be?

    Chopra died last night, but last night I ate Ji Yunxi''s food and slept in my residence. I didn''t even go out. How could I go to Chopra''s house?

    But if I didn''t go to Chopra''s house, why would my reflection appear in her eyes?

    The newspaper in my hand made me feel at a loss for a moment. I didn''t know what to do.

    Fortunately, when I was entangled in my heart, teacher aliya came down from upstairs, walked slowly to us, clapped her hands and said, "since everyone is here, let''s go to class now."

    "But... But teacher, Chopra is dead. Shouldn''t we pay her a memorial first? No matter what she said, she is also our classmate. " Said a girl named tekaff.

    However, without waiting for teacher aliya to speak, dikoni, who quarreled with Chopra yesterday, snorted coldly and said, "she died of suicide. What''s there to celebrate! Don''t you know that in Buddhism, suicide is a felony to hell? If we pray for someone who has committed a felony, we will also be punished by the Buddha

    "Dickney, how can you be so selfish? I know you''re still angry about Chopra''s satirizing you yesterday, but the death is so big that you can''t be disrespectful to Chopra''s death for what happened yesterday! " Turkoff retorted.

    Hearing what she said, Dick glanced at her and said with a sneer, "don''t be hypocritical here, tkafu. You said I was disrespectful to jopra''s death. What about you? Don''t think I don''t know. You seem to have a good relationship with Chopra, but in fact you hate Chopra, don''t you? "

    "No, you''re bullshit! Jopra is my best friend. How can I hate her? Why should I hate her? " Tekaff argued excitedly.

    Seeing that tekaff didn''t admit it, dickney said sarcastically, "why do you hate her? Isn''t it because Chopra is better than you in everything, and often humiliates you and treats you like a pug? I remember yesterday, when Chopra finished class, she gave you an old necklace that she used. At that time, you accepted it with a smile, but as soon as Chopra left, you threw that necklace into the garbage can, right

    As soon as the words came out, everyone on the scene was in an uproar and looked at tkaf one after another.

    Tkaff''s face suddenly became very ugly, and repeatedly argued: "no... it''s not like that. You''re talking nonsense. You just want to stir up the relationship between me and Chopra!"

    "OK, if you want to prove that you have a good relationship with Chopra, you can show us the necklace yesterday! As long as we see the necklace, we will believe that you have a good relationship with Chopra. You are not jealous of her at all Dickney said.

    Hearing these words, tekaff''s face suddenly became more ugly, and even began to falter: "that... That necklace... I... I took it home yesterday and didn''t take it with me..."

    "Ha ha, I don''t think it''s not that you didn''t take it with you, but that you didn''t keep it at all?" Dickney said with a sarcastic face.

    "No... it''s not like that. I really don''t have it..." explained tkaf in a trembling voice.

    "Oh? What do you think this is? "

    With that, dickoni took out a semi old pearl necklace from behind and showed it to everyone.

 Chapter 535

    "You... How could you have this?" Asked tkaff, pale.

    By implication, the Pearl Necklace in dikoni''s hand should be the one Chopra gave her yesterday.

    On hearing tekaff''s words, dickney sneered and said, "how could I have this? I have to ask you that. Didn''t you say you left the necklace at home and didn''t bring it? Now the necklace appears in my hand. I think you all know what it means? "

    Words fall, a few other girls on the scene all began to talk.

    "I didn''t expect that tkafu was such a person. He flattered Chopra on the surface, but secretly hated her. It''s really double faced!"

    "Yes, it''s too much! Even if you''re jealous that Chopra is better than you in every way, it''s not so obvious, is it

    "I have a bold guess, you say... Will Chopra''s death be not suicide, but homicide?"

    With that, the girl named Sonam took a special look at tkafu, and the meaning was obvious.

    Tekaff was not stupid. Naturally she knew the meaning of Sonam''s words. She immediately retorted, "don''t talk nonsense! What does it have to do with me that even the police say that Chopra''s death is suicide? "

    Seeing tekaff''s retort, Sonam replied innocently: "I didn''t say you killed it. Why are you so excited? Are you guilty of being a thief? "

    "You..."

    Tekafu was angry and wanted to continue to refute, but she was stopped by teacher aliya.

    "Shut up! Do you still have my teacher in your eyes when you are noisy here? "

    As soon as this word came out, all the students on the scene did not dare to do it again and bowed their heads honestly.

    "I''m also very sad about the death of Chopra, but it doesn''t mean that you can quarrel freely in my class! Yoga is a treasure given by God to explore our own heart, which is not easy to profane! If any of you quarrel again, get out of here! " Teacher aliya said in a cold voice.

    No one answered and no one got out of the villa.

    Obviously, everyone was more convinced with teacher aliya, and all of a sudden they were quiet.

    See no one to leave, aliya teacher glanced at the crowd, light said: "since do not want to go, then shut up for me, obediently follow me upstairs to class!"

    After that, miss aliya turned and went upstairs.

    People keep up.

    However, when she came to the stairway, tekafu suddenly covered her stomach and said to teacher aliya, "teacher, I have a stomachache. Can I go to the toilet first?"

    Teacher aliya frowned slightly, obviously a little impatient.

    But people have three urgent, toilet this kind of thing is not easy to stop, aliya teacher nodded, agreed.

    With teacher aliya''s consent, tkaf immediately ran into the bathroom on the corner of the first floor, covering her stomach.

    Seeing tkaff''s embarrassed appearance, dickney could not help laughing and whispered: "she is still qualified to be jealous of Chopra? It''s just too much for me

    "Yes, this woman is really stupid. It''s a blessing for her to let her be a valet. As a result, she is still secretly jealous of her. Now that Chopra''s dead, she''s probably the happiest person in her heart! "

    Xu is to hear two people''s voices, walking in the front of the aliya teacher coldly said: "all shut up! If anyone dares to say one more word about the death of Chopra, he''ll pack up for me and go away! "

    Sonham and dickney looked at each other and said nothing.

    They went to the yoga practice room on the second floor, and teacher aliya looked at the time. Seeing that it was late, she said, "forget it, we won''t wait for her. Let''s start first, so as not to delay everyone''s time."

    With that, aliya asked us to review the postures we learned yesterday. Seeing that each of us had done our movements in place, we began to teach new postures.

    "Everyone pay attention to do it with me, put your legs straight together in front of you, hook your toes back, lift your chest up, bend your right knee up, try to make your right heel close to your right hip, and then clasp your right hand and left hand behind your back..."

    Aliya teacher while doing action, while patiently teaching us.

    Because I know that teacher aliya is strict, so in the whole class, no one dares to speak in private. They are all practicing according to her requirements.

    However, it''s strange that tekaff, who went to the toilet before, didn''t come back until the end of a class, which made teacher aliya feel a little dissatisfied.

    "This tekafu, let her go to the toilet, actually for so long, this is a truant! Assistant Professor shakuro, please hurry down and help me call her up. I''d like to see what she''s doing when she pays here! "

    Hearing what aliya said, the assistant named shakuro quickly got up and said, "OK, I''ll go down and call her now."

    Then the TA hurried downstairs to call tekaff.

    As for the others, they all took a rest and waited for a while. How would teacher aliya reprimand tekaff.

    However, to everyone''s surprise, in about a minute, the TA came back, rolling and crawling, looking very flustered.

    "No... no, tekaff is dead... Dead..." the assistant said in a trembling voice.

    All the people present were stunned by this.

    "Dead? How is that possible? Where is she? " Teacher aliya asked in disbelief.

    "In... Downstairs, you follow... Follow me..."

    With that, the TA took teacher aliya downstairs with us and came to the bathroom at the corner.

    Because it is a villa, so the bathroom area is very large, decoration is also very luxurious, and even a large fan-shaped bathtub.

    Tekaff, who had been criticized by the public before, was lying at the bottom of the bathtub full of hot water, with lax eyes, open mouth and nose, and a strange smile at the corner of her mouth.

    "Just now... Just now, I came down to call her according to teacher aliya''s request, but no matter... No matter how I knocked on the door, no one answered. I was worried that something might happen, so I tried to screw on the door, and it opened as soon as I did. When I came in, I... I saw her... She was lying in the bathtub, dead... "The assistant said with a pale face.

    I couldn''t help feeling a little strange when I heard what the TA said.

    Just now, we all had Yoga lessons upstairs. There was no one downstairs except the TA and tkafu.

    Later, about half of the course, the TA came upstairs.

    If tekaff''s death is homicide, the TA should be the most suspect.

    Thinking of this, I subconsciously looked at the TA.

    Unexpectedly, other people''s ideas are the same as mine, and they all turn their eyes to the TA.

    Seeing that we were all looking at him, the TA immediately understood what we meant. He shook his head and explained, "no, it''s not me. The reason why I was downstairs before was that I prepared fresh fruit salad for you below according to teacher aliya''s request. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the refrigerator to see it! "

    In order to prove the innocence of the man he likes, dikoni immediately ran to the refrigerator outside and opened the door to see if there was a fruit salad in it.

    But as dikoni wanted, when the door of the refrigerator opened, there was a large basin of fruit salad in it.

    "I knew that Shakur would not kill people. How could a good man like Shakur kill people! The murderer must have been someone else, but it would never have been my dear Shakur Dikoni looked at the assistant with a shy face and said.

    "Just a salad doesn''t prove anything at all. Maybe it''s something that Shakur has already made! Fortunately, I installed monitoring in this villa long ago. Who killed tekaff? We just need to check the surveillance! " Said Miss aliya.

    Hearing what teacher aliya said, the TA showed a look of surprise.

    Obviously, even he didn''t know there was surveillance in the villa.

    However, he still cooperated, and said repeatedly, "yes, as long as I check the monitoring, I can prove my innocence. I really didn''t kill tkafu."

    When the teacher saw no objection, the teacher immediately went to a room on the two floor, and took a laptop computer and took out the surveillance video from the first floor of the villa.

    The video shows that after tekaff entered the bathroom, although the TA was also on the first floor, it was not close to the bathroom.

    From the beginning to the end, he made fruit salad in the open kitchen.

    Later, when the salad was ready, he went straight up to the second floor.

    After he left the first floor, tkaff did not come out of the bathroom, and the whole villa did not enter anyone else.

    In other words, no one went to the bathroom to kill tkafu.

    In this way, tekafu is likely to commit suicide!

    I don''t know why, after I realized that tkaf might have committed suicide, I felt a very bad feeling in my heart.

    Before, Chopra committed suicide, with a strange smile around her mouth and my reflection in her eyes.

    Now, tekafu also committed suicide, with a smile around her mouth. Will there be my reflection in her eyes?

    This question bothered me and made me have no intention to follow them to watch the surveillance video.

    Almost subconsciously, I walked slowly to the bathroom where tekaff died, came to the huge fan-shaped bathtub, and looked at her body, trying to confirm whether my guess was correct.

    It''s said that women''s sixth sense is very smart. Now when I carefully stare at the open eyes of tkafu''s corpse, I suddenly feel that this sixth sense is not only smart, but also terrible.

    Because, even through the water in the bathtub, I can still clearly see the familiar reflection in tkafu''s eyes.

    That''s me, it''s me!

    But... But the angle I''m standing at the moment is not directly above the tekaff, but next to the bathtub.

    From a scientific point of view, in this case, there is no possibility of my reflection in tekaff''s eyes.

    But what I saw in front of me actually told me that the familiar reflection in tkafu''s eyes was real.

    What''s the matter?

 Chapter 536

    What happened in front of me made me feel strange, and I had a kind of fear subconsciously in my heart.

    Just when I was nervous, a slight voice came from behind me.

    It''s so light, so light, so light that it''s almost negligible.

    But because I was specially trained by my grandmother earlier, my sense is sharper than ordinary people.

    Even if the voice has been light to the extreme, but still I noticed.

    There was a strange smile and strange reflection of tekaff in front of me, and then there was a sudden sound of footsteps. This kind of taste made me feel very uncomfortable, even a little bit "wolf in front, tiger behind" every minute.

    However, at present, the voice behind me seems to be the one I need to pay most attention to.

    After all, tkafu is now dead and can''t make a big wave for the time being.

    And this thing behind me, I don''t know whether it''s a human or a ghost, which makes me have no idea at all.

    Thinking of this, I put my finger on the storage ring, ready to call out weapons from it at any time.

    Unexpectedly, the other party seemed to have known that I would take action. Instead of giving me a chance to react, he strode forward and patted me on the shoulder.

    This sudden action, let my heart all of a sudden on the throat.

    Ma Dan, I did it directly. Don''t blame me for being rude!

    So I immediately thought of the spell in my heart and prepared to move weapons from storage.

    But who knows, I just recited the mantra half a sentence, and a familiar voice came from behind: "Xiao Fei, what are you doing?"

    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. I turned around subconsciously, but saw sivaya looking at me curiously behind me.

    "Just now... The mysterious man behind me was you?" I asked, frowning.

    "What is mystery? I saw you enter the scene of tekafu''s death by yourself, and I felt a little curious. That''s why I stand behind you, OK Said sivaya, with a shriveled mouth.

    "If you want to walk without sound, isn''t that mysterious?" I don''t think so.

    Hearing what I said, sivaya shrugged her shoulders and said faintly, "it''s normal for us YD people to walk without sound, because we are used to doing everything lightly to avoid causing others'' discomfort."

    cautiously without any noise?

    Oh, apart from sivaya, I haven''t met many really light handed YD people?

    Especially these girls in yoga class, they quarrel when they don''t agree with each other. They don''t pay any attention to other people''s feelings at all. They really don''t show the light handed and light footed habit of YD people at all!

    It''s just, now that sivaya has said that, it''s hard for me to save her face.

    After all, it''s a bit immoral to say that YD people are bad in front of a YD person. Even if I''m allowed to do it, I can''t do it.

    So, I smile a little, then directly changed the topic.

    "By the way, Mr. aliya, did they find any evidence on the surveillance of tkaf''s death? Is tkaf suicidal or homicidal I asked curiously.

    Sivaya shook her head and said, "it''s not clear yet. We don''t see any suspicious people approaching the toilet during that period of time in the surveillance video. However, it doesn''t matter. Teacher aliya has already called the police. I believe the police will find out the matter soon! "

    "That''s good. Anyway, I always think there''s something strange about tkafu''s death. It''s a good thing for the police to investigate." I replied casually.

    "Well, this is the scene of the crime. It''s not good for us to stay here all the time. We''d better go out quickly to avoid being gossiped." Sivaya suggested.

    I nodded and walked out of the bathroom with her.

    However, not long after we walked out of the bathroom, a few YD policemen walked into the Yoga villa.

    The policemen surveyed the scene and confirmed the fact of tkafu''s death.

    Then, they screened the monitoring provided by teacher aliya and interrogated several of us individually.

    Unfortunately, after tossing and turning, the final conclusion given by these policemen is the same as what we guessed before - tkaf committed suicide!

    Seriously, if the police conclude that tkaf was killed by him, I''d like to think about it.

    As a result, it took them a long time to come to a conclusion of suicide, just like that of Chopra, which made me feel a little strange.

    Homicide, at least there can be a murderer or motive to explore.

    But the suicide made the whole thing seem strange.

    Is it a coincidence that Chopra committed suicide and tkaf committed suicide?

    At least, they don''t look like people who can''t think of it. How can they commit suicide?

    What''s more, he committed suicide so suddenly that there was no sign at all!

    I don''t know why, I always feel that it''s not so simple.

    It seems that suicide is only a superficial phenomenon. Behind this, there is a deeper and more terrible truth waiting for me.

    However, now that the police have determined that tekafu committed suicide, I can''t say anything more. I have to keep in line with everyone''s attitude to avoid extraneous matters.

    After getting the result, the police took tekafu''s body away, and the Yoga villa suddenly returned to the previous calm.

    But in the end is just died a person, so everyone''s mood is a little low, appear listless.

    When aliya saw that we didn''t want to go to class, she mercifully let us off for half a day and let us go back to rest earlier.

    For us who have just experienced the murder, this is probably the best news of the day, right?

    As a result, we did not delay a few, and soon simply cleaned up, in twos and threes left the Yoga villa.

    Because I was on my way with sivaya, I proposed to walk home with her, so that I could learn more about YD''s customs.

    But as soon as I told her to go back, sivaya shook her head and said, "are you crazy, Faye? Three kilometers away, you have to walk back with your feet, aren''t you just looking for abuse? "

    When I heard sivaya''s words, I felt that my three views were almost refreshed.

    It''s just a 3-kilometer walk. What''s that called?

    When I was looking for Jingpo stone in other places, I often walked for several hours. What''s the distance of only three kilometers, three stops at most?

    "Sylvia, are you too delicate? It''s only 3 kilometers. With our foot distance, we can get there in 20 minutes at most. Would you like to walk with me? " I tried to persuade him.

    But sivaya shook her head and said, "no! For people like me with advanced cancer, any place outside the bed is far away, not to mention 3 kilometers away! Anyway, I don''t care. I can go home with you, but I have to take a three wheeler

    Seeing sivaya like this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    I''ve seen lazy people. I''ve never seen anyone as lazy as Sylvia.

    Just, it''s not easy to meet a pretty girl in YD, I''d better obediently obey her once, who let me admire her laziness so much?

    Thinking of this, I went to the side of the road with sivaya to take a tricycle.

    But before we got on the tricycle, we heard a familiar voice.

    "What? 500 rupees? It''s too expensive for you. You''re asking for everything. It''s not kind at all It''s the voice of Sonam, a yoga classmate.

    Sylvia and I looked over and saw Sonam bargaining with an old fruit man by the side of the road.

    The fruit in Sonam''s hand is cherry, which is famous for its high price.

    The price of this kind of chelizi is generally more than 70 yuan per catty, while 500 rupees, at the current exchange rate, is less than 50 RMB, which is very cheap compared with the price of 70 yuan.

    But Sonam didn''t think so. He was still bargaining with the wrinkled old man.

    "I can give you 250 rupees a kilo at most. If you want to sell it, you can sell it. If you don''t sell it, I''ll go to someone else''s house to buy it." Sonam said with disdain.

    Hearing Sonam''s words, the old man obviously hesitated and his face was full of embarrassment.

    Obviously, 250 rupees a catty will make him lose money.

    But he seemed to have some difficulty. Even though he knew that he would lose money, after struggling for a while, he nodded his head and agreed to Sonam''s price.

    After all, fruits are good for freshness.

    If you can''t sell it and smash it in your hand, don''t mention the profit, even the capital may not come back.

    Compared with the loss of capital, the old man thought it would be better to sell a little, at least to keep the capital.

    Seeing that the old man agreed, Sonam''s face was even more proud. He took 500 rupees out of his pocket and bought two catties of cheriki, and then went away.

    Originally, we thought it was over, but it was just an ordinary bargaining game, and we didn''t pay much attention to it.

    But unexpectedly, just as I and sivaya were about to leave, the old man suddenly cried out: "it''s fake. It''s fake. I''ll sell it at a loss. As a result, this woman even cheated me with fake money. What should I do? What should I do? If I don''t make money to go back, my daughter won''t have money to see a doctor. She will die. "

    After hearing this, sivaya and I felt that we were not happy, so we each paid for a lot of fruits from the old man, which was to do our best for the old man.

    After buying the fruit, Sylvia and I got on the tricycle and went home.

    It''s another ordinary night. I sleep so sweetly that I don''t want to get up in the morning.

    However, when I habitually took out my mobile phone from under my pillow and opened the news client, I was so scared that I sat up from the bed.

 Chapter 537

    In order to better understand YD culture, when Ji Yunxi and I first arrived in Delhi, I set the location of my mobile phone in Delhi.

    After that, basically every day, the news client pushed me news about the size of Delhi and so on.

    In the past, every morning, I didn''t pay much attention to what information the client was pushing. I often looked at it at random and scanned it at a glance.

    But today, when I picked up my mobile phone to watch the latest news of Delhi, I saw a news that was not news.

    The reason that it''s not news is that it''s a death news, the death news of a person I know well.

    That''s right. I''ve met the person who died. It''s Sonam, a classmate in the yoga class.

    Yesterday, after class in advance, sivaya and I met her near the Yoga villa to bargain with a fruit seller. As a result, she died in just one night. Isn''t that amazing?

    The most surprising thing is the pictures on the scene of the crime in the news.

    In the picture, Sonam is lying on the floor with a lot of broken paper in his wide mouth.

    However, these scraps of paper are not ordinary scraps of paper, but the legal tender of YD - rupee!

    At the bottom of the picture, the media introduced the incident, saying that for some reason, Sonam couldn''t think of it and killed himself by drinking sleeping pills last night.

    It''s not strange that he committed suicide, but it''s strange that Sonam tore up all the rupees in his wallet and stuffed them into his mouth and tried to swallow them when he was not fully asleep after drinking sleeping pills.

    In addition, what makes me feel strange is the smile on the corner of Sonam''s mouth and his eyes.

    Like the previous two suicides, when my eyes fell on Sonam''s eyes in the photo, I saw her eyes not only looking at me, but also my reflection in her eyes.

    This discovery made my whole body suddenly stunned and subconsciously threw out my mobile phone.

    In just three days, three people have already died of suicide.

    Even if it''s just ordinary death, but these three people are all smiling when they die, and all of them have my reflection in their eyes. It''s so weird!

    I sat on the bed, staring at the phone that I threw to the ground, as if it was a monster, dare not get close to it.

    For a long time, I have experienced a lot of strange things, but it''s really rare for me to know the strange things, but I don''t know where the problems are.

    It''s like the distance between you and the truth seems very close, but separated by a layer of transparent glass. No matter how hard you try, as long as you don''t break the glass, you will never find the truth.

    Because of this news, countless possibilities came to my mind, which made me feel very upset and upset.

    Also in my most irritable time, Ji Yunxi suddenly knocked on my door from the outside.

    "Mi Xiaofei, are you up yet? It''s getting late. You have to go to yoga class! "

    Hearing his voice, I had a little comfort in my heart, so I jumped out of bed, walked slowly and opened the door.

    "I''m up. I don''t have to shout anymore." I said casually.

    Ji Yunxi glanced at me and said, "did you go to dream last night to hang out with your husband? Look at these two black circles on your eyes. They''re almost catching up with pandas! "

    "If only I could dream of my husband. At least I could be so paranoid that I didn''t have to be so paranoid as I am now. I almost scared myself to death." I mumbled.

    This words, Ji Yunxi can''t help but frown, light said: "how do I feel you this sentence seems to be scolding me useless?"

    I shrugged my shoulders and said innocently, "it''s not that I''m scolding you for being useless. It''s just that my husband can give me the sense of security that you can''t give me."

    On hearing this, Ji Yunxi''s face turned black instantly.

    "Mi Xiaofei, do you have to tie my heart into honeycomb briquette?"

    Seeing Ji Yunxi''s dejected face, I shriveled my mouth and said, "well, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t stimulate you. However, I am really in a bad mood recently. If you have nothing to do, you''d better not disturb me. "

    "Oh, when are you still in a bad mood? Tell me quickly. Maybe I''ll coax you later, and you''ll be in a good mood. " Ji Yunxi is completely a spectator, not too big posture.

    I white him one eye, should way: "good you big head ghost, you leave me far a little, I mood can be a little bit better."

    "Keep me away from you? Then listen to your posture, don''t want to eat my delicious breakfast? That''s fine. One less person will rob me. "

    Ji Yunxi said, then turned and walked out.

    I didn''t care what he said at all, but when I heard him say he made breakfast, my stomach began to growl.

    Alas, since I came to YD, I feel that my stomach is more and more to "people are iron, rice is steel, do not eat a hungry panic" this sentence to the extreme.

    You can''t starve yourself if you are hungry, can you?

    After thinking about it, I washed my face and brushed my teeth as quickly as I could. I went to the table in the living room and robbed Ji Yunxi of his breakfast.

    "Hello, MI Xiaofei, just now you asked me to stay away from you. Now you come to grab my breakfast again. What do you mean?" Ji Yunxi asked discontentedly.

    I wolfed down a mouthful of egg pancakes in my hand, gave a heartless smile, and replied: "yes, I want you to stay away from me, but no matter what, you have to let me finish this breakfast and stay away from me? Or you will starve me to death. Can you bear the responsibility? "

    Ji Yunxi almost vomited blood when he heard me.

    "Mi Xiaofei, look at yourself now. What''s the style of Princess Ming? I think you are a female rogue, a female hooligan

    "Scold, scold heartily, wait for you to scold to finish, you these breakfast also all belong to me!" I don''t think so.

    Ji Yunxi helplessly help the forehead, a face of sorrow said: "I really doubt that he was blind at the beginning, otherwise how can I take a fancy to you?"

    "Then you have to ask yourself, when you first saw me, you didn''t say hello to me, so how do I know?"

    As I speak, I put breakfast in my mouth. It''s a rhythm that can''t stop.

    Seeing my wolfing down, Ji Yunxi didn''t even bother to scold me. He repeatedly advised: "you eat slowly, I won''t fight with you, you choke carefully!"

    But even so, I still use the fastest speed, all these breakfast on the table, finally leaving only a few empty plates for Ji Yunxi.

    Looking at those empty plates, Ji Yunxi is a little loveless.

    "Mi Xiaofei, according to your way of eating, I don''t think it''s any use even if you take ten yoga classes. You just wait to become a dog!"

    "Well... I can''t blame you for this. If you blame me, you can blame the delicious breakfast you made." I said innocently.

    Ji Yunxi didn''t bother to pay attention to me. He waved his hand to me and said, "OK, you hurry to class. I''m really afraid of you!"

    "That''s OK. Anyway, it''s getting late. I really need to go."

    With that, I went to the porch to change my shoes, left the house in a hurry, and went directly to the Yoga villa.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that when I just got to the door of Yoga villa, the assistant named Shakur ran out of it like crazy and knocked me to the ground.

    I got up from the ground and tried to find him to argue, but when I looked up, I couldn''t even find his figure.

    I went. This guy is really fast. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared completely. Is he a rabbit?

    I secretly complained in my heart, patted the dust on my body, and then prepared to enter the Yoga villa for class.

    But before I went in, I heard a shrill scream.

    I am slightly stunned for a while, the heart is not good, quickly ran in, found the source of the voice.

    It turned out that the people who screamed were the other two students in the yoga class who arrived earlier than me - sivaya and Rao.

    The two of them were standing at the door of a room on the first floor, looking at the things in the room with fear on their faces. Their whole bodies were trembling with fear, just like seeing a terrible devil.

    I was a little curious about what could frighten the two of them, so I raised my foot and went over to look into the room.

    It was also this look that made me see almost the bloodiest and most abnormal scene in my life - the girl named dikoni, who had been infatuated with teaching assistants before, was lying naked on the bed of the room, her lower body was covered with blood, her intestines were pulled out from somewhere by her own hands and scattered all over the bed.

    There was a smile on her innocent face.

    Even from a distance, I could see the familiar reflection in her eyes.

    It''s the fourth one. Since I signed up for yoga class, it''s the fourth one to die.

    It seems that each of these four people committed suicide, and each of them has nothing to do with others.

    But only I know that the death of each of them seems to have something to do with me.

    This kind of relationship is not the one on the surface, but the one hidden in the deep.

    Although I had no quarrel with them and no grudge, I knew that I had been calculated by them just by the reflection of me in their eyes when they were dying.

    However, at present, I don''t know who the other party is or what method the other party used to make them commit suicide.

    But I believe that since the other party has already found me, and has carefully designed such a big play, it will never give up if it fails to achieve its goal.

    Therefore, this yoga class is estimated to be dangerous everywhere. If you are not careful, you will fall into the trap set by the other party and end up with the same result as the four dead people!

 Chapter 538

    Just as I was thinking, a voice came from behind us.

    "How could that be? Who on earth did this? "

    It''s teacher aliya''s voice.

    Shivaya and I shook our heads together and said, "I don''t know. We just came here and saw that dickney was like this. It''s really tragic!"

    Hearing what we said, aliya couldn''t help but hide her face and cry.

    "It''s Shakur, it must be Shakur! Last night when dikoni was drunk and wanted to stay in the villa, I didn''t agree. But Shakur said that they were in love, so I didn''t care much, so I let them go. But I didn''t know... I didn''t know that this kind of thing happened just one night... It''s all my fault. If I insisted a little last night, maybe... Maybe it won''t happen... "

    Hearing what aliya said, sivaya said repeatedly, "yes, when we came here just now, we saw shakuro. Now he''s gone. He won''t really have a problem, so he''s afraid to flee?"

    As soon as I said this, I immediately remembered that I was flustered and bumped into by Shakur when I entered the villa.

    It''s clear that shakuro was there when dikoni died.

    But Shakur did not choose to call the police, but directly fled, which really makes it difficult to believe that he is innocent.

    Thinking of this, I immediately said to teacher aliya: "we have to call the police, at least let the police get Shakur back, and learn the truth of the crime from him."

    Aliya nodded and said, "yes, to call the police. I want to call the police. The devil shakuro has done so much harm to dikoni. We must catch him!"

    With that, aliya called the police with her mobile phone.

    The police quickly came to investigate the body of dikoni and the scene of the crime, and found that in the whole room, there were almost only the fingerprints and footprints of dikoni and shakrou, and there was no sign of a third person entering.

    In other words, whether it is suicide or homicide, it is likely that only dikoni and shakrou know.

    Dikoni is dead. The only one who knows the truth is Shakur.

    I believe that as long as we catch Shakur, we can not say that we can know the whole truth of these cases, but 50% of them should be OK.

    Thinking of this, I began to recall the direction where Shakur fled in a hurry just now. Maybe I could help the police to search for Shakur.

    However, at this time, Rao, who had been standing on one side, suddenly yelled at teacher aliya: "I don''t want to go to your yoga class. It''s really terrible. I want to leave class, I want to leave class!"

    Rao''s voice was so loud that it even alerted several policemen on the scene. All of them turned their heads and looked at her and teacher aliya.

    Teacher aliya felt very embarrassed. For a moment, she blushed and whispered to Rao, "classmate Rao, I don''t know how things have become like this, but it really has nothing to do with me. I can''t accept your leaving class!"

    "Unacceptable? Why can''t you accept it? A total of 7 people have signed up for your yoga class, and now 4 people have died. Do you still think this has nothing to do with you? " Rao roared angrily.

    "Do you mean that the students of these yoga classes committed suicide by themselves, all of them were killed by me?" Aliya always asked unconvinced.

    "No, who are you? To tell you the truth, from the first day I entered this villa, I felt that it was a bit abnormal here, but because I had already paid the money, so I didn''t say it all the time, even if I wanted to bear it. But now, four people have died in a row. I can''t bear it any more. I''m really worried that if I continue to endure, the next person who will commit suicide will be me! I don''t care. Anyway, I''m going to quit work today. I don''t want to stay in this place any longer! " Rao''s voice was full of anger, and he was obviously hardened.

    The police on the scene were also worried about making trouble again, so the leading police also began to persuade teacher aliya: "if you want me to say, you''d better dissolve this yoga class as soon as possible and stop living in this villa. Otherwise, if there is any more trouble, even our police may not be able to protect you! "

    "But I didn''t do anything wrong. I just want to get the ability of self-reliance by running yoga classes. Isn''t that ok?" Aliya said with an aggrieved face.

    The leading policeman shook his head and said, "this is OK, but the key is that four people have died all of a sudden. It''s not easy for us to explain this to the public. If you really want to open a yoga class, just wait for the wind to pass. You can open it as much as you like. But recently, you''d better not join in the fun. If something like this happens, it will be very difficult for you to recruit students for a while. "

    After listening to the police''s words, teacher aliya thought about it, and felt that there was a little truth, so she nodded, turned to the three of us and said, "well, since even the police say that, I''ll refund the tuition to you later. If you still want to learn yoga in the future, you can come to me again, and I promise to give you the maximum discount. "

    Aliya''s attitude was pretty good, so sivaya and I didn''t say much.

    After all, such a thing happened, now we have no experience of learning yoga, pay tuition, can refund a little bit is a little bit!

    But Rao seems to be very dissatisfied with teacher aliya. She gives her a hard look and says angrily, "do you want us to sign up for your yoga class again? You dream! Anyway, even if I die, I don''t want to have any relationship with you again! "

    Aliya teacher looked at Rao, but shook his head, should say: "in this case, I don''t want to keep you, you wait for me for a while, I''ll go upstairs to get money for you!"

    With that, miss aliya turned and went upstairs.

    About five minutes later, aliya took the money and returned the tuition to us.

    With the money, we didn''t stay much and left the Yoga villa soon.

    Although we may never see each other again in the future, we still have some friendship with each other after several days in the yoga class. So before we parted, we left contact information with each other and planned to get together again when we had time.

    After that, I stopped a tricycle and went back to my residence.

    To my surprise, Ji Yunxi didn''t go out to the waves today. Instead, he was lying on the sofa reading, just like the sun came out in the West.

    "Oh, how can you even pretend to be a cultural person? Let me see. What book do you read? Isn''t it that shy little yellow book I joked.

    Ji Yunxi raised his head from the book, gave me a white look and said, "Mi Xiaofei, what are you thinking about? Can''t you think of something serious? "

    "I''m serious. I think you''re not serious? I don''t want people to talk about reading xiaohuangshu by myself? " I said with a shriveled mouth.

    Hearing what I said, Ji Yunxi could not help but help his forehead and said helplessly: "I say again, what I read is seven sins. It''s a serious book. It really doesn''t touch with Huang. Don''t talk nonsense!"

    "Seven sins? What is it? " I asked, frowning.

    Ji Yunxi took a look at the cover of the book and explained: "according to Catholic doctrine, the seven deadly sins refer to pride, jealousy, greed, lust, anger, laziness and gluttony. In the story of this book, the murderer kills according to this principle... "

    I didn''t listen to Ji Yunxi''s later words, because just the first few words were enough to shock me.

    Arrogance... Jealousy... Greed... Lust... These are the characteristics of the dead people in the yoga class?

    The first is arrogance. The first person to commit suicide is Chopra.

    In the whole yoga class, it can be said that Chopra''s appearance and economic conditions should be the best, so she looks down on almost all people, completely arrogant.

    So, Chopra''s way of death, is the most hurt her self-esteem - destroy the face!

    Secondly, the second person who committed suicide was banter Carver, who had the best relationship with Chopra on weekdays.

    As those in the yoga class say, on the surface, tkafu seems to have the best relationship with Chopra, but in fact she is also the most envious of Chopra.

    Otherwise, how could she throw away the half worn pearl necklace that Chopra gave her?

    Thirdly, the third person who committed suicide was the greediest Sonam.

    How greedy is Sonam? Bargain with the old man who sells fruit, and even cheat him with counterfeit money.

    This kind of behavior is really extremely bad.

    So, her way of death is to fill her mouth with rupees, which is equivalent to death in her hands.

    The last one who died was the tragic death of dikoni we saw in the yoga class this morning.

    From the beginning of the yoga class, dikoni sent out a strong hormonal message to the handsome assistant Shakur.

    Later, dikoni defended Shakur many times and even shared a bed with him.

    This is totally against the lust of the seven sins.

    So the way dickoni died was that her intestines were pulled out of her lower body.

    Before, I always felt that there was a certain connection between the four dead, but I never figured out what the connection was.

    As a result, the book Ji Yunxi read now reminds me and makes me think about everything in an instant.

    According to the seven crimes, people who have committed the first few crimes have committed suicide for no reason. What''s the explanation for the anger, laziness and gluttony behind them?

    Wait, anger? Lazy? gluttony? I feel like I understand something.

    If I guess correctly, anger should refer to Rao who is angry with teacher aliya today.

    At that time, Rao''s mood was out of control, which was quite unexpected.

    Now it seems that Rao should have been a little abnormal since then.

    The so-called laziness refers to sivaya who is lazy to walk three stops.

    At that time, I thought sivaya was just lazy cancer, so I didn''t take it seriously.

    But now it seems that she may have been affected by something, that''s why she did that.

    As for the last one, overeating means me.

    Before I have been curious, why recently I have a surprisingly good appetite, every day hungry to eat a pig like.

    In this way, it''s not because I have a good appetite. It''s more likely that we are all in each other''s way, and our hidden desire is magnified infinitely!

 Chapter 539

    Thinking about these clearly, I can''t help but feel a chill in my heart.

    If this is the case, we will be in real danger now.

    If the other party can make the front four people commit suicide, there must be a way to make us die.

    What''s more, according to the speed of the other party, the next person will commit suicide at the latest tonight.

    Therefore, if we want to prevent the tragedy, we must act as soon as possible.

    Thinking of this, I didn''t care a lot, so I dialed sivaya''s phone with my mobile phone.

    For some reason, sivaya''s phone had been ringing for a long time, but she never got through.

    This situation makes my heart more nervous.

    Will... Will they both have

    I''m afraid to think about it.

    To be on the safe side, I turned over Rao''s mobile phone and tried to make sure whether she had been poisoned.

    Fortunately, the situation of La Obi sivaya is a little better. At least I just made a call and she got through soon.

    "Hello, MI Xiaofei, what''s up?" Rao asked on the phone. Because I didn''t expect that Rao would answer the phone, I was stunned for a while. After a long time, I came back to myself and said, "ah... Rao, are you ok? Is nothing wrong with you? "

    Rao was confused when I asked him, "what can I do for you? I''m fine. I''m shopping with sivaya! "

    "Are you with Sylvia? I just called her and she didn''t answer! "

    "Yes, she probably put her cell phone in her bag, so she didn''t hear me. If you have something to ask for her, I''ll call her and you can tell her yourself. "

    With that, Rao gave her cell phone to sivaya.

    As soon as sivaya heard that it was me, she immediately said to me happily, "Mi Xiaofei, you and Rao are shopping near your home. We have a crush on some super beautiful skirts. Would you like to come down and have a try?"

    "Are you near my house?" I was a little surprised.

    "Yes, it''s the shopping mall one kilometer to the right of your community. Rao and I are both here. Why don''t you come here?" Sylvia said to me on the phone.

    "I won''t go there. You two don''t go shopping. Come to my house immediately. I have something important to tell you." I said solemnly.

    "Can''t we wait until we''re done? We are in the mood now Sylvia seems a little reluctant.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. I suddenly accentuated my tone and said, "sivaya, I''m not kidding you. What I want to say is really important. It''s about our lives!"

    "You... You''re not going to talk about Chopra and their suicide, are you?" Sylvia asked tentatively.

    "What do you say? Do you want to end up like some of them? " I asked in a cold voice.

    As soon as I said this, sivaya was immediately frightened: "I''ll come... We''ll come right away!"

    Then sivaya hung up and stopped a tricycle to come straight to my house.

    Xu is too afraid. As soon as sivaya and Rao arrive at my house, they ask about their suicide.

    In order to dispel their doubts, I had to tell them everything I knew.

    They were both shocked at my words.

    "Living... Is actually seven sins? Isn''t that horrible? " Asked sivaya, stunned.

    "According to this statement, aren''t all three of us in danger?" Rao asked.

    I nodded, should say: "we three, should all avoid, since the other side has made seven sins such a set, it is bound to let us. However, the most dangerous people now are not us, but the escaped Shakur. "

    "Shakur? Didn''t he run away? Moreover, according to teacher aliya, he is likely to be the real murderer. How can he be more dangerous than us? " Asked sivaya, puzzled.

    "That''s true, but none of us has any evidence to prove that Shakur is the murderer. What if he was not the murderer but happened to witness the murder of dickney? " I asked, looking at both of them.

    Rao was the first to respond and said, "he will be killed!"

    "Yes, Shakur was at the scene. He must have known something we didn''t know!" Sylvia understood.

    I nodded and said, "yes, exactly! If the murderer is not Shakur, then Shakur will be the number one target of the murderer! Because only by getting rid of shakuro can we ensure that this matter will not be disclosed, especially that it will not be known to us! "

    Xu was listening to my endless talk there. Ji Yunxi was finally impatient and said, "I didn''t expect that I was just reading a book and could bring you so much inspiration. Forget it, just think of me as a good man. You three stay here, and I''ll help you get back that Shakur! "

    I shook my head and refused: "no, I''ll go to find shakuro. You can stay here and help me guard them. Don''t let them have an accident!"

    Ji Yunxi glanced at them and said, "Mi Xiaofei, you have to make it clear that the purpose of my coming to YD is to protect you, not them. OK?"

    As soon as they said this, sivaya and her two felt that they were rejected and their self-esteem was frustrated. They were about to say something, but they were stopped by me.

    "It''s not the time to shoot. We have to seize every minute, every second and find Shakur as soon as possible." I said solemnly.

    On hearing what I said, sivaya and Rao agreed.

    And I looked at Ji Yunxi, eyes firm said: "I know you want to protect me, but now the situation, to protect them is more important. I can''t trust anyone else, so I''ll leave it to you. "

    Ji Yunxi didn''t want to, but as soon as he heard what I said, he immediately said happily, "well, I''m the one you trust most. I''ll take care of these two girls. I''m sure I''ll take care of them for you!"

    Seeing Ji Yunxi''s promise, I feel relieved.

    In any case, under the protection of Ji Yunxi, there must be nothing wrong with them.

    Now for me, the only thing to worry about is the unknown Shakur.

    At present, only Shakur is the only one who has witnessed the suicide process. The information in his mouth is likely to be the key to solving the whole thing!

    After confirming this point, I did not dare to delay. I simply explained to Ji Yunxi and them for a while, and then hurried out of the door, ready to find Shakur.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that at the moment when I stepped into the elevator, the light of the elevator suddenly went out.

    In front of my eyes, there was darkness, and I couldn''t see my fingers.

    Almost subconsciously, I turned on my flashlight, ready to press the emergency button of the elevator for help.

    But unexpectedly, a quiet voice suddenly sounded in my ear: "don''t move, it''s me, I''m pan Jiaojiao."

    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment.

    Pan Jiaojiao?

    Isn''t that the woman I met in the last case whose body was made into curry rice?

    Since the resolution of that incident, she never showed up again, so I basically left her behind. Why did she suddenly show up again?

    Xu is aware of my doubts, pan Jiaojiao said again: "I already know about the temple last time, thank you for helping me find out the truth and revenge. But today I come to you not just to say thank you, but to take you to someone else. "

    "Looking for someone? Who are you looking for? " I didn''t respond at the moment.

    "I know you''re looking for a man named Shakur, and I happen to know where he is. I can take you there if you like Pan Jiaojiao said.

    "You... You know where Shakur is? It''s... it''s just incredible. " I was a little surprised.

    Pan Jiaojiao laughed in the dark and said: "this is a very normal thing. Although I haven''t appeared since this period of time, I have been secretly observing you and looking for an opportunity to repay you. That''s why I know what happened to you in the yoga class."

    When I heard pan Jiaojiao''s words, I was relieved.

    "So it is. All right, tell me where Shakur is? I''m in a hurry to find him. If I''m late, it''s too late! "

    Seeing that I was worried, pan Jiaojiao didn''t hesitate. She said to me directly, "that place is very partial. No one leads the way, so she can''t find it. But now it''s day outside and I can''t see the sun. You have to spread your hair so that I can hide in it. "

    At the moment, I can''t take care of a lot. I immediately loosened the hair band and looked like a ghost.

    When I turn on the flashlight, I can see pan Jiaojiao''s ghost turning into a blue smoke, floating directly under my hair.

    "Well, I''ll hide it." Pan Jiaojiao said softly.

    I nodded, turned off the flashlight, and walked out quickly as the elevator reached the first floor neutral.

    Because the hiding place of Shakur was too far away, I took a taxi and took a tricycle to get there.

    Although I had been psychologically prepared, when I saw the situation clearly, I was still a little confused.

    I went there. Even if it was no matter what happened to Shakur, it would not be possible to find a dump to hide in, would it?

    The garbage piled up in the mountains, the flies flying all over the sky, the disgusting smell of the smoke, and the insects crawling all over the ground are disgusting.

    "Pan Jiaojiao, are you sure that shakuro is hiding in this place?" I asked, frowning.

    Pan Jiaojiao gently pulled my hair and whispered, "I''m sure I saw him running out of the Yoga villa in the morning. I hid in his clothes all the way and followed him here."

    "OK, it''s just that this dump is so big, I''m wondering where we should start." I''m a little hesitant.

    However, when I was hesitating, a dark shadow suddenly rushed out of nowhere and grabbed my neck

 Chapter 540

    The shadow came so suddenly and so fast that I didn''t have time to react and was thrown to the ground.

    However, it also gave me a chance to see each other clearly.

    The shadow pushed me to the ground, while pinching my neck, and roared at me from a short distance: "you monster, I want to kill you, I must kill you!"

    When he said these words, saliva splashed in his mouth, which made me subconsciously take a look at his disgusting appearance.

    But just seeing it like this, I was stunned.

    I went, this is probably the so-called iron shoes without looking for a place, get all without effort, right?

    In front of me, this guy pinching my neck is actually the only one who knows the truth I''m trying to find!

    In my heart, I couldn''t help but feel happy and said to him happily: "Shakur, it''s me. I''m Mi Xiaofei from that yoga class. We met in the yoga class before!"

    Originally, the strength of Shakur''s hand was not very strong, but when he heard the word "yoga class", Shakur was just like crazy. He directly used his strength to pinch my neck, making me almost unable to breathe.

    I realized that it was not a good way to go on like this. I immediately arched up a knee and forced Shakur to open the distance between him and me as far as possible. Then I found the right opportunity and hit Shakur in the face with a fist.

    This time, I almost used ten full strength, directly to beat Shakur, the whole person fell to the ground.

    After regaining my freedom, I sat up, gasped, looked at shakuro, and asked, "I''m here today. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to know how dikoni died."

    "Di... Di koni... Di koni she... She died miserably... I... I want to save her... But I... I can''t do it..." Shakur suddenly hid his face and cried.

    Seeing his posture, I quickly walked over, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "I know you may want to save her, but there''s nothing you can do, right? Now that dickney''s dead, it''s no use blaming yourself. Why don''t you tell me all about the situation at that time, maybe I can find the murderer and avenge dikoni! "

    "Revenge... Revenge? Why revenge? And... Di... Who''s dikoni? " Asked Shakur, raising his head with a blank face.

    When I heard this, I was dumbfounded.

    Shit, what''s the situation?

    One second ago, he was still crying for the tragic death of dikoni, but the next second he didn''t know dikoni?

    You''re kidding!

    "Sakuro, I''m here to get down to business with you. Please be serious!" I said to shakuro in a cold voice.

    However, Shakur still looked at me blankly and asked, "who is Shakur? What are you talking about? "

    This words a, my whole person suddenly more muddle than.

    This guy doesn''t even remember who he is?

    In that case, doesn''t he remember what happened when Dick died?

    I can''t help feeling a little discouraged when I think about it like this.

    MMP, it''s not easy to find a breakthrough. As a result, this product has been scared and led to amnesia. Do you want to be so sad!

    I sat on the ground dejected, wondering what to do. As a result, pan Jiaojiao, who was hiding under my hair, said to me, "I think you might as well stimulate him with his most exciting things. Maybe he can think of something else."

    Being reminded by Pan Jiaojiao, I suddenly realized.

    "Yes, everyone has his own thinking and memory. Even if he is temporarily confused, once he is stimulated by the same stimulus, he can still remember some things!"

    "Yes, that''s the truth. I think you can have a try. If it doesn''t work, let''s think of another way. " Pan Jiaojiao said in my ear.

    I nodded and said, "OK, do as you say."

    Then I turned to Shakur and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. I can help you think about it. Do you think it''s like this? Because dikoni defended you before, you think she''s a good girl, so you tried to date her that night, drank wine and rolled the sheets in the Yoga villa naturally? "

    When Shakur heard me, he murmured to himself, "di... Dikoni... Drink... Villa... Dikoni... Drink... Villa..."

    He kept repeating these words, and didn''t say meaningful words for a long time.

    I didn''t give up and continued to say, "after you and Dick rolled the sheets, you hugged each other and fell asleep. But in the early morning of the next day, when dikoni hurt himself with a stick like crazy, you were scared. You wanted to stop her, but you didn''t dare, because there was another person standing beside dikoni. Because of that person''s deterrence, you didn''t dare to save dikoni. You could only watch her intestines... "

    I was going to make it a little more disgusting, but when I heard this, Shakur could not bear it. He held his head in pain and kept screaming: "dikoni, it''s not me. It''s really not me. It''s the woman who hurt you. Don''t come to me. It''s her who controls your brain with yoga. It really has nothing to do with me, Don''t come to me... "

    My words have obviously stimulated Shakur, otherwise he would not have such a reaction.

    What he said revealed two clues: one was that a woman was harmful to dikoni, the other was that the other side controlled dikoni''s thoughts with yoga and enlarged her inner desire.

    These two points are almost the same as my previous guess, and there is not much difference between them.

    Next, I have to get more truth out of Shakur''s mouth.

    Thinking of this, I said some stimulating words to Shakur, trying to find out more.

    But it''s a pity that after being stimulated, Shakur would just keep repeating those words, even without any change.

    I realized that this might not be a solution. I had to find a way to pry open Shakur''s mouth. I couldn''t help turning around in the same place, trying to find a better way to solve this problem.

    Fortunately, the road of heaven is boundless. After I turned in front of Shakur for three times, the light from the corner of my eye suddenly glanced at the half cell phone exposed in Shakur''s trouser pocket.

    Yes!

    It''s true that Shakur is crazy, but his mobile phone is not.

    If, at the time of the crime, he accidentally photographed some things with his mobile phone, it is very likely that this can directly tell us the truth.

    Think of here, I also don''t care a lot, directly with a hook, the mobile phone in Shakur''s pocket to touch out.

    As I think, although Shakur is crazy, hiding in this messy garbage dump, his mobile phone is not lost, but can be turned on normally.

    With a mobile phone, I immediately sat aside and began to seriously look at the above content.

    There are a lot of messy software installed in Shakur''s mobile phone, which made me search for a long time, and finally I found a short video in a folder.

    Judging from the picture, this video is likely to be shot by Shakur in fear, so that only half of the picture can be seen, and the other half is covered by Shakur''s body.

    But with this half of the picture, I can see the woman he said clearly enough.

    In the camera, the woman is dressed in white, with beautiful figure and long hair, which is a bit similar to the fairy sister in the costume TV series.

    The woman in white faced dickney lying on the bed and said with a sneer, "this is the deepest desire hidden in your heart. Don''t avoid it any more. Face it bravely. Come on, take action!"

    With that, the woman in white gently pressed dickney''s forehead, and then she saw dickney sitting up from the bed, took a stick from the woman in white, and stabbed some part of her body.

    Seeing dikoni''s cruel injury to her body, the white woman''s face showed a proud smile and said in a cold voice: "yes, that''s it. Release your inner desire!"

    Hearing the words of the woman in white, dikoni''s face not only didn''t look painful, but also had more ferocity than he had ever seen.

    Her eyes became like wolves, inhuman and fearless.

    "Do it, don''t be afraid, do it bravely." Said the woman in white.

    So, the next picture is the most cruel scene I have ever seen.

    Dikoni pulled out all his intestines with his hands and threw them all over the bed.

    That scene, really see once will feel unforgettable.

    What''s more unforgettable to me is that after pulling out her intestines, dickoni''s life was dying because of blood flow. I felt that something was gathering in her eyes.

    That thing bit by bit, slowly gathered, gathered, finally formed a shape I am familiar with.

    Yes, that''s my reflection. Even if it turns to ashes, I can recognize it.

    But... But I wasn''t there at that time. How could my reflection appear in her eyes?

    How on earth did the woman in white do it?

    However, without waiting for me to figure this out, Dick in the video lost his temper and didn''t have time to leave more information for me.

    However, after dikoni''s death, the woman in white seemed to think of the existence of Shakur. She slowly turned around, looked at him, sneered and said, "do you see it all? What do you think I should do with you? "

    The woman in White said, slowly approaching Shakur, so that I could see her cheek covered by her long hair clearly.

    This... This face, isn''t this aliya teacher in yoga class?

    She... How could she be the killer of Dick?

    What''s more, why is she dressed in white?

    Besides yoga teacher, what is her real identity?

 Chapter 541

    After confirming that the real culprit was aliya, the teacher of yoga class, I received Shakur''s mobile phone into my pocket and wanted to take him away.

    After all, there is no guarantee that aliya''s insane woman will come here to kill him.

    Although he is crazy, but in the end is also a human life, I have no reason to ignore him.

    "Shakuro, we''re leaving. I''ll take you to the police first, and then send you to a regular hospital to see a doctor for you. You''ll get better soon, OK?" I squatted in front of Shakur and said patiently.

    I thought, hearing what I said, Shakur would be very happy, at least he would not have to hide in this messy environment.

    However, as soon as I finished my sentence, Shakur suddenly stood up and ran all the way to the southeast, shouting: "demons... You people are demons... Don''t come here... Don''t come near me... Otherwise... I will kill you..."

    Worried that Shakur would not be able to run, I quickly followed up, trying to hold him.

    But Shakur is like a small motor. Even if I try my best, I can''t keep up.

    As shakelu ran farther and farther, I couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. I subconsciously pulled out the ink line from the storage ring to drive the ink line to bind him.

    Unexpectedly, before my ink line began to move, Shakur, who was running in front of me, suddenly let out a scream.

    I was stunned for a moment, subconsciously looked at the past, only to see that before the run is strong son of Shakur has disappeared.

    I went. Where are the people?

    It''s just a blink of an eye. How come people are gone?

    I was a little puzzled. I quickly ran to the place where Shakur was standing just now, and then I understood the reason.

    It turned out that not far from the place where Shakur just stood, there was a huge garbage pit.

    Standing on the top and looking down, you can''t see to the end at all. It''s about 100 meters deep. It makes you feel scared, just like standing on the edge of a cliff.

    Obviously, just now, because he was running too fast, one of them didn''t notice and fell directly into this huge garbage pit.

    I carefully looked down a few eyes, wondering whether to go down to save Shakur.

    "Give up, drop from here, 200 percent is impossible to survive. This kind of large garbage pit is specially used for burying garbage. There is very high concentration of biogas, and people will die if they fall down. Last month, when a worker accidentally fell down and the market tried its best to rescue him, he was already dead. " A dustbin worker said to me in English.

    I looked at the huge black garbage pit, my heart suddenly filled with emotion.

    If I had just moved a little faster and caught Shakur, maybe he would not have fallen.

    It makes me feel guilty.

    But now that it''s over, I really can''t change anything.

    It''s more serious to go to the police and try to catch aliya as soon as possible than to continue to hurt spring and autumn for things that have been unable to change.

    Thinking of this, I made a few complicated fingerprints with my hands, recited the curse of transcendence several times, and bowed three times to the huge garbage pit that Shakur fell down.

    In this way, I have done my utmost.

    Then, after I left the dump, I called the police in Delhi and told them the general situation. The police soon agreed to meet me in two directions near the Yoga villa to try to arrest aliya, the real murderer of several suicide cases.

    After hanging up the alarm, I walked a long way to stop a taxi and headed for aliya''s Yoga villa.

    Maybe I had been delayed too long. By the time I arrived, the police had already laid an ambush near aliya''s villa.

    Seeing that I arrived, the chief policeman came to me immediately and said to me in English, "you are here at last. We have been waiting for you for a long time."

    "I''m sorry I''m late. How''s it going?" I asked.

    The leading policeman turned his head and took a look at the Yoga villa not far away, and said, "no one has been out of this villa since we arrived here, so aliya must still be in it."

    "OK, let''s not delay. Let''s go straight in and catch people!"

    The chief policeman nodded, and then informed his men with walkie talkie to leave half of them to continue to ambush outside to prevent aliya from jumping off the wall, while the other half followed us to catch aliya.

    Because the police have a search warrant in hand, so we are not polite. We directly forced to open the door of the villa and made a large-scale search inside. We are ready to find aliya and arrest her directly.

    But to my surprise, even if we searched all over the villa, we couldn''t find aliya.

    "It''s strange that when we came here, we made special inquiries with our neighbors. We said that we had never seen aliya go out today. She should stay at home all the time. How could we not find her?" The chief policeman was puzzled.

    In fact, this is what makes me puzzled.

    However, without waiting for us to think more, soon a little policeman came up to me and said, "officer, there''s something over there!"

    As soon as I heard of the discovery, the police and I were all like beating chicken blood. We followed the little police quickly.

    We thought that what the little policeman said would be a clue to aliya''s hiding place.

    But when we went there, we found out that the little policeman''s discovery refers to a basement.

    Unlike other basements, it''s not dark and humid. On the contrary, it''s full of lights. You can even see everything in it at a glance.

    However, there is one place in the basement that attracts all my attention, that is its murals.

    Yes, the murals!

    The basement covers an area of about 200 square meters. It is a good place to store things, but there are no other things except the beautiful murals on the wall.

    In this mural, the painting is also very simple: it is a vast expanse of snow mountains, steep mountains, white snow, blue sky, people will feel a solemn and quiet feeling just looking at it.

    What does this snow mountain mean?

    Why does aliya use such a large basement to draw these snow mountains?

    Is this something to do with her real identity?

    I feel very puzzled, but I can''t figure it out for a moment.

    Compared with me, the policeman in charge seems very calm.

    You know, he mobilized so many police forces to solve this big case so that he could go back to ask for credit. As a result, not only did he not solve the case, he didn''t even see aliya''s figure. It''s strange that he wasn''t angry.

    "MD, where is aliya hiding? I managed to catch such an opportunity to ask for credit. As a result, she dared to hide. It''s disgusting The chief policeman said angrily.

    I glanced at him and said faintly, "come on, we searched just now, but we didn''t see aliya''s figure. Let''s ask our brothers to withdraw first, and then issue wanted notices in various places until we catch her!"

    After thinking about it, the chief policeman thought I was right, so he nodded and asked all the policemen who came with us to withdraw.

    As for me and him, naturally, we walked out of the basement first and then, ready to leave.

    However, when I got out of the basement, I subconsciously looked back at the murals on the wall and wanted to engrave them all in my mind, so that I could study them carefully after I went back.

    But unexpectedly, when I look back, I find that all the murals I have just seen are gone!

    I went. What''s the situation?

    Clearly there was something else just now. Why did it suddenly disappear?

    This kind of situation makes me feel cold. Almost reflexively, I yelled to the police: "hurry up, let all your men leave the villa. It''s too late to hurry up!"

    The head of the police felt a little confused about what I said, but now the search has been completed. Although no one has been found, it''s really time to go out.

    The key is to see me so nervous, he is also a little scared.

    You know, he mobilized so many police forces, even if he didn''t catch anyone. If he lost so many of his men''s lives in vain, he would be the first policeman.

    So, without delay, he immediately gave the order of rapid retreat to his men through the walkie talkie.

    The police were so quick that they all quit the Yoga villa within a minute of his order.

    And the change happened the second we left the Yoga villa.

    As soon as we stepped out of the villa, the villa immediately solidified into ice.

    You know, YD is located in the south, almost all the year round is sultry climate, except for the territory near the Himalayas, the rest of the place even rarely cool down, let alone ice and snow!

    But such a strange scene happened in front of our eyes, and it happened so suddenly.

    However, this is not enough. In less than 2 minutes after the villa solidified into ice, the whole house suddenly collapsed, and countless solid pieces of ice fell on the ground, turned into ice dregs and foam, and finally turned into a large pool of water and melted into the ground.

    I was a little curious, so I felt it curiously.

    As a result, it doesn''t matter. What matters is that the temperature is the same as the temperature of the pool of water I touched last time in my residence. It''s very, very cold, and it makes people sweat.

    At that time, Ji Yunxi noticed that someone sneaked into our residence while we were away, and I touched a pool of water with strange temperature on the ground.

    However, at that time, we didn''t understand the connection. Until now, when I touch this strange water again, I realize that it is actually made of ice and snow.

    In fact, it was not terrible, but the terrible thing was that the owner of the villa, which had just turned into ice and collapsed, was crazy aliya.

    If we think about these two things together, we can conclude that the last time when Ji Yunxi and I were away, the person who sneaked into our residence was aliya!

    Oh, no, if that''s the case, then sivaya and Rao are probably in trouble!

 Chapter 542

    Thinking of this, I didn''t care about the business of Yoga villa. I immediately said hello to the police, stopped a car and went straight to the residence.

    On the way, I kept praying in my heart, praying that sivaya and Rao would not have any problems.

    I called them to the residence to protect them. If something happened to them, I''m afraid I''ll never forgive myself in my life.

    For this reason, I kept urging the driver to drive faster.

    I drove the driver impatient, and finally fortunately stopped at the roadside.

    Seeing that he was on strike, I was worried and had no choice but to take out all my rupees and put them into his hands. I put my hands together and begged him to hurry up.

    The driver''s eyes were straight and his face was full of smiles. He nodded and said, "OK, OK!"

    Then, the plane crashed and stepped on the accelerator, driving the taxi up.

    In order to hurry back to save people, I don''t care about the safety now. I tightly pull the pull ring above the taxi door and feel the "drift" performed by the taxi driver.

    Although I was really worried, fortunately, in a few minutes, the taxi I took stopped at the gate of my community.

    I used the fastest speed to rush to the door of the house where I lived, stopped, subconsciously pulled out Lu Banchi from the storage ring, held it in my hand, maintained a high degree of vigilance, and finally took out the key to open the door.

    Xu heard me open the door. As soon as I stepped in, sivaya poked her head out of the kitchen door and said hello with a smile.

    "Xiao Fei, you''re back just in time. We''re cooking. You''ll eat with us later."

    I looked at sivaya, looked around the room again, and asked, "nothing''s happened at home while I''ve been away, right?"

    "What can happen? The three of US fought against the landlords in your country Z all afternoon. Your friend won all the pocket money of Rao and me this month. " Sivaya said with a sad face.

    Hearing this, I felt a little relaxed and put away my lubanchi.

    Fortunately, it''s good that aliya hasn''t had time to start. Otherwise, if something happens to sivaya and Rao, I''ll regret it for the rest of my life.

    However, in the meantime, I found that there seemed to be one less person in my family, so I asked curiously, "by the way, what about Ji Yunxi? Why didn''t you see him? What about other people? "

    "Oh, your friend? He won the money from Rao and me. We were in a bad mood, so he took the initiative to buy our favorite beer downstairs. It''s estimated that we will soon come up! " Said sivaya.

    "Oh, he would take the initiative to buy things for girls? Tut Tut, that''s amazing I said with a casual smile.

    "Was he an iron cock before?" Rao asked, standing in the kitchen.

    I shook my head and said: "the Iron Rooster is not so good, but who is the score for. However, he already has a fiancee. You two should stay away from him so as not to set fire to him! "

    "Fiancee? Isn''t his fiancee you? " Sivaya asked with a puzzled face.

    As soon as I said this, I almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood.

    I went. What did Ji Yunxi say to them while I was away?

    Seeing that I didn''t look very well, sivayadun became more curious and asked, "what''s the matter? Isn''t it? But just now when you were away, Ji said that his favorite woman in the world was you. You are his favorite woman. Aren''t you his fiancee? "

    I waved and explained, "no, it''s not the same thing! I''m a married woman, married woman, you know? And he''s already engaged to another woman, and it won''t be long before he gets married. As for him and I are living together for the time being, it''s just for the sake of taking care of each other and completing a task. "

    "Well, I thought you two were a couple. I''m still wondering, how can you put your man and our two beautiful women together?" Sivaya said with a resentful smile.

    Hearing this, I said I was helpless, so I quickly changed the topic: "well, don''t discuss me and him, do you have a good meal, my stomach is starving."

    "Right away, right away, Xiao Fei. You should wash your hands first, and then come out for dinner." Rao said, standing in the kitchen.

    I watched the two of them busy in the kitchen, and felt that they couldn''t help. So I went into the bathroom and prepared to wash the dirty place in my hands.

    However, when I just turned on the tap, I felt as if something flashed behind me.

    I quickly turned to look at it, only to find that there was no one behind me.

    "Strange, just now I clearly felt that there was something behind me. Why did it disappear all of a sudden?"

    I murmured in a low voice, then turned back and continued to wash my hands.

    But unexpectedly, just when my hands were wet, the feeling of something behind me appeared again.

    However, this time, I learned to be proficient. Instead of looking back directly, I continued to wash my hands as if nothing had happened, and then glanced at the mirror in front of me with the remaining light from the corner of my eye.

    Through the reflection of the mirror, I saw a shadow standing not far behind me.

    Although very fuzzy, but I can still distinguish the shadow is white.

    White, no doubt, the most likely one is the crazy aliya I''ve been trying to catch!

    Thinking of this, I didn''t hesitate at all. I directly took Lu Banchi out of the storage ring, suddenly turned around and raised my hand to chop.

    But the guy''s speed was much faster than I expected. Just as I split, she had turned into a wisp of white smoke and floated out of the bathroom window.

    When I looked out, I saw that the white smoke had disappeared.

    Obviously, she ran away under my nose again.

    My heart is unwilling, immediately call hiding in my hair under pan Jiaojiao, want to let this is the ghost of her to help me chase aliya.

    But I called several times, pan Jiaojiao did not answer.

    I raised my hair and took a look, but where can I see her shadow?

    This female ghost, who came and went without a trace, left quietly without saying a word of greeting. It''s really not good enough!

    I was a little annoyed, but there was nothing I could do about it, so I had to leave aliya''s escape for the time being.

    I swear, next time as long as she dares to appear, I will beat her every minute so that her mother doesn''t know her!

    Then, I took Lu Banchi back to the storage ring, washed my hands quickly and went back to the dining room.

    When I saw that sivaya and Rao had already prepared their meal, I went to help them serve it.

    It''s just that Ji Yunxi hasn''t bought the beer when we have all the food ready. It''s really slow.

    I took out my cell phone and dialed his number to urge him to hurry up.

    But after the phone was dialed out, the voice over there was actually a cold artificial female voice.

    I went, and this guy turned it off.

    Buy a beer slow even if, unexpectedly also shut down, this is a few meaning?

    I pondered whether to go downstairs to look for him, but Rao began to persuade him: "forget it, you''ve been busy for most of the day, so don''t wait for him. He is a big man. Are you afraid that he will be lost? "

    I thought about it and thought so.

    Although Ji Yunxi is handsome, he is big and can be fierce. He doesn''t have to worry about meeting abnormal people.

    The key is that he is also highly skilled, ordinary ghosts can not help him, it seems that there is nothing to worry about.

    Thinking of this, I went to eat with Rao or sivaya while waiting for Ji Yunxi to buy beer.

    "By the way, Xiao Fei, didn''t you go to find Shakur? What''s up, have you found it? " Asked sivaya.

    I nodded, should say: "found, also already knew the real murderer, but shakuro accidentally suffered an accident."

    "Accident? My God, that''s too tragic! " Shivaya exclaimed.

    "Yes, it''s all my fault. I didn''t hold him earlier, otherwise he wouldn''t have an accident..." I still felt a little remorse in my heart.

    Seeing that I felt a little uncomfortable, sivaya patted me on the shoulder and comforted me in a soft voice: "Xiao Fei, don''t think too much. I know you don''t want to have an accident in shakuro, do you?"

    I looked at sivaya, nodded and said, "well, fortunately, I didn''t make a trip in vain today. I finally found out who the murderer was behind these suicides!"

    As soon as I mentioned the murderer, sivaya and Rao were all excited. They asked curiously, "speak quickly, who is it?"

    I smile mysteriously and say, "do you want to know? Then I won''t tell you! "

    "Xiaofei, are you trying to make it clear that you want to keep us entertained? I tell you, it''s not very kind of you Sivaya protested.

    I said with a smile: "I tell you, just tell you. But let me finish my meal first. You know, I''m starving. If I starve to death, who else do you expect to tell you the truth? "

    Listen to me, sivaya and Rao have no choice but to give up the inquiry and continue to eat with me.

    However, just after we ate for a while, the bowl in Rao''s hand fell to the ground, making a huge sound.

    When I heard the sound, I saw that Rao''s face was in pain, one hand was holding his hair in pain, and one finger was pointing at the rice bowl that fell on the ground, saying: "this... This rice is poisonous... Toxic, don''t eat... Don''t eat..."

    On hearing this, sivaya was immediately frightened and threw out her rice bowl.

    "How can it be poisonous? This... Isn''t this your hand cooked meal? How could it be toxic? " Asked sivaya, puzzled.

    "I... I don''t know, I''m too late... Too late..." Rao said here, and swallowed the second half of the sentence.

    Seeing her pain, I smile a little and say, "you don''t have time to poison, do you?"

    With these words, Rao''s face, which was already in pain, became even more ugly at the moment.

    "It''s you? Xiao Fei, I have nothing to do with you. Why do you want to poison me? " Rao asked in disbelief.

    Seriously, seeing her expression, I really want to give her an Oscar.

    "No injustice, no hatred? Yes, I really have no grievance with you, but why do you want to harm me? And killed so many people with one face, trying to hurt me? " I sneer.

    Rao looked at me and said, "what are you talking about, Faye? Why can''t I understand anything? "

    "Don''t you understand? Oh, didn''t you just ask me who was the real murderer in these murders? Now I can tell you very responsibly that the real culprit is you, Rao

 Chapter 543

    As soon as she said this, sivaya looked at Rao in surprise, and then turned to look at me.

    "Xiao Fei, are you kidding me? How can Rao be the real killer? She''s just a girl with no strength. How can she kill several students in yoga class in such a cruel way Sylvia asked incredulously.

    I smile a little and answer: "you are right, she is a girl, but she is definitely not a girl without the power of a chicken. On the contrary, she is more capable than the two of us put together. "

    Then I looked at Rao with a smile and asked, "do you think I''m right? Miss aliya

    The unbelievable sivaya heard what I said, and immediately became even more confused.

    "What''s your name, Xiao Fei? She''s Rao. She''s no aliya teacher at all

    However, let her completely did not think of is, just at the end of her voice, Rao will send out a strange laugh.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to see it. It seems that you are a little smarter than I thought

    Immediately, then see Rao body Teng up a white mist, will she covered a solid.

    The fog lasted for five or six seconds before it finally dissipated.

    But after it dissipated, what sivaya and I saw was no longer the familiar Rao, but the beautiful looking teacher aliya, dressed in a white suit full of immortality, with long black hair!

    "Ah... Miss aliya? How could it be you? What we saw just now is clearly Rao... "Sivaya was so surprised that she couldn''t believe everything in front of her.

    After changing back to her own image, aliya gave sivaya a cold smile and said, "silly woman, from the beginning, I was the one who went shopping with you."

    On hearing this, sivaya''s ruddy face suddenly turned pale.

    "How... How... How could it be you? It''s... It''s impossible... It''s impossible... "Sylvia didn''t want to believe it.

    However, aliya didn''t seem to want to explain anything to her. Instead, she turned to me and asked, "when did you find out?"

    Glancing at her, I said faintly: "in fact, your biggest mistake is not to peep at me in the bathroom."

    "Oh? Why? You know, that''s a great chance to kill you. How can I let it go? " Aliya said sarcastically.

    "No, you are wrong. As long as you let me believe you completely, you can have many chances to kill me. It''s a pity that you are too impatient to kill me. So I found the foot of the horse. " I retorted coldly.

    "What foot?" Aliya asked in a cold voice.

    I gave a faint smile and replied: "I didn''t doubt you, but you turned into a white smoke and betrayed you by escaping from the bathroom window. You know, although my ability is not strong, it is not easy for you to escape from my eyelids in such a short time. But you did it. You not only did it, but also disappeared in an instant, which makes me feel strange. "

    "Generally speaking, this kind of situation can only occur in one case, that is, it was your God or ghost that appeared in the bathroom at that time. When your noumenon feels the danger, it will recall the spirit in an instant. "

    "I remember when I went from the bathroom to the kitchen to help you with the dishes, you were at least five seconds stunned. At that time, I thought that you didn''t care too much because you wanted to go away. However, I have a bad habit of being suspicious. So, just in case, I specially added something to your meal when I served you a meal. " I said with a sly smile.

    Hearing this, aliya''s face became a little ugly. She asked in a cold voice, "what did you add to my meal?"

    I shrugged and said innocently, "it''s nothing. It''s just a laxative made from the secret script left by my grandmother. It can help you clear your stomach."

    "Hum, you want to fight against me with a little laxative. You''re a little too arrogant!" Aliya said with a sneer on her face.

    "Yes, a little laxative can''t do anything about you. Moreover, this laxative is ineffective for people. It is specially used to drain the ghost''s power. You just ate that bowl of rice, now I just need to move a small bench, next to comfortable when back to eat melon masses, watching you run to the toilet. When your ghost power is almost released, it''s time for me to play

    Aliya obviously didn''t believe what I said, and her eyes were still full of contempt for me.

    "Well, why haven''t I heard of such things in the world?"

    "How can a person with high self-esteem like you have the heart to care about the tricks played by ordinary people like us? And if I guess correctly, your true identity should have something to do with snow mountain? " I asked tentatively.

    Sure enough, when she heard me say that, aliya couldn''t hold it any longer. She immediately replied with a proud face: "you''re smart! Anyway, you can''t live long, so I might as well tell you that my identity really has a lot to do with snow mountain. My mother is the famous snow mountain goddess Parvati. And I am the princess of the towering Himalayas

    I was also shocked by this.

    Because I never thought that aliya''s life experience was so remarkable.

    You know, the snow mountain goddess Parvati is the wife of Shiva, one of the three main gods of Brahman.

    Shiva, on the other hand, is the God of destruction of Tianzhu.

    In other words, this woman named aliya is not an ordinary ghost, but a divine one.

    In this way, I''m really not sure if the laxative I put down can work on her.

    It seemed to see my guilty heart, aliya could not help showing a proud smile on her face.

    "How''s it going? If you surrender to me now, I can consider sparing your life! "

    To tell you the truth, although I don''t have any score in my heart now, it''s just the so-called "loser can''t lose the battle". So I gritted my teeth and retorted, "well, do you think you''re the princess of laoshizi? Let your aunt beg for mercy, and you don''t have to pee first! "

    "Well, I think you''re toasting instead of drinking! In that case, the princess will have to teach you a lesson today, the third party who doesn''t know the heaven and the earth

    With that, aliya wanted to attack me.

    I quickly stopped: "wait a minute, what did you say I was? third party? Elder sister, are you mistaken? Although I have a lot of stinking problems, I''m also a good one with principles and bottom lines! How can I be a third party? "

    "Do you think I''ll let you go if you don''t admit it? I tell you, since I found you, I will never let you go! You just wait to die! " Aliya said, gnashing her teeth.

    But the more she said that, the more I was blinded.

    I didn''t recruit anyone and didn''t provoke anyone. How could I be labeled as a third party?

    "Elder sister, even if you want to kill me, you have to let me die, OK?" I asked bitterly.

    "Pretend, you just keep pretending! You''re living with my fiance. Do you want to say you''re innocent? " Aliya said angrily.

    Not... Fiance?

    Live together?

    I went, this... This woman should not be Ji Yunxi''s daughter-in-law whose goods have not yet passed the door?

    Before, I had been worried that Ji Yunxi would follow me to Tianzhu and be chased all over the world by his fiancee with a kitchen knife.

    I didn''t expect that it was only a few days before people actually called.

    Grandma is a bear. Do you want to be so sad?

 Chapter 544

    Seriously, I''ve lived more than 20 years, and I''ve never been so wronged.

    Although I live under the same roof with Ji Yunxi, we live in separate rooms and do nothing at all. Can''t we?

    Moreover, Ji Yunxi tied me to Tianzhu at the beginning, and I didn''t want to.

    As a result, now, aliya has put all the accounts on my head. Am I shot while lying down?

    "That... That aliya, before you took advantage of the absence of Ji Yunxi and me, you also sneaked to our place to see. You should know that nothing happened between Ji Yunxi and me at all, so now you say that I am the third party between the two of you, which is totally unreasonable! Even if you are the princess of laoshizi, you can''t be so unreasonable, can''t you? " I shriveled and tried to reason with aliya.

    "Hum, what hasn''t happened to you now can only show that our family Yunxi dislikes you too badly and hasn''t been cheated by you fox spirit!" Aliya said rudely.

    As soon as this word came out, the fire in my heart immediately came out.

    what do you mean?

    Ji Yunxi dislikes me too bad?

    I''m a fox?

    It''s not good for you, is it?

    It''s not my fault. I''m very kind and reasonable. How can she scold me as soon as she comes out?

    "Aliya, don''t really think that you are the princess of that loushizi, you can do whatever you want. You Himalayans are used to you, but your aunts and grandmothers are not used to you! " I said to aliya in a cold voice.

    When she heard what I said, aliya laughed a few times and said, "Auntie? Smelly girl, in our Himalayas, you don''t even deserve to carry shoes for the princess. How dare you call yourself aunt? I don''t know the heaven and the earth

    "Well, Miss Ben is your aunt. What can you do with me? Is it hard for you to let your God father and mother work together to beat me? " I stuck my tongue out at aliya.

    Aliya had been a respectable girl since she was a child. She must have never received such a big insult. She was so angry that she roared and waved her white long sleeves to me.

    Now things have been provoked, I naturally have no reason not to fight, quickly back a few steps, quickly from the storage ring out of Lu Banchi, force in her long sleeve.

    Aliya was born in Tianzhu. She had never seen anything like lubanchi. She thought it was just an ordinary ruler, so she didn''t take it seriously and didn''t even hide it.

    The consequence of this is that her elegant long sleeves were cut by my lubanchi in an instant, and even her white arm appeared a slender wound, gradually oozing blood.

    Aliya looked down at the wound on her arm, and suddenly her face became very ugly.

    "You... You actually... Hum, I didn''t expect that you fox spirit had some ability!" Aliya said bitterly.

    "Aren''t your parents gods? You are a princess with a spirit, so easily hurt by a mortal of me. It''s a shame to lose you to grandma''s house! If you don''t have the ability, don''t say that you are a princess, otherwise your parents'' good reputation will be ruined by you! " I said sarcastically.

    Being so excited by me, aliya was even more angry at the moment, and her face turned red.

    "Damn it! You are so hateful! I swear, I will kill you today, I will

    Aliya roared angrily and raised her hand to me.

    I''m a little guilty. I''m afraid she''ll do something.

    But what I didn''t expect was that the target of aliya''s palm was not me at all, but Lu Banchi in my hand.

    After she aimed her hand at me, I felt a white light coming out of her hand.

    The white light gradually converged into a big hand and grasped Lu Banchi in my hand.

    This big white hand was so strong that it almost had no suspense and took my lubanchi away.

    "Without weapons, I see what else you can take against me!"

    Aliya said, then with that big white hand fierce force, "pit Bang" a sound, directly I can cut iron as mud lubanchi into several sections, mercilessly thrown to the ground.

    "Well, do you want to fight again?" Aliya asked, looking at me haughtily.

    I glanced at the rubanchi fragment that had fallen to the ground, looked at aliya, and said, "are you sure you don''t regret it?"

    Aliya laughed and said, "regret? Are you telling a joke? My princess of the Himalayas, will you regret it in front of a little mortal

    "Very well, I hope you can stick to what you are saying all the time!" I replied with a sneer.

    "Dead fox spirit, if you have any ability, just show it. I want to see how you can compete with the princess who has divine style as a mere mortal!" Aliya''s tone was very wild.

    I smile a little. I don''t make any more noise. Instead, I pinch my hands into orchid fingers. My fingers turn quickly in front of my forehead. Then I begin to control the inner pill transformed from spirit stone in my body with my will.

    Aliya saw that I had no reaction for a long time, so she began to laugh again.

    "Is this orchid finger your big move? Hahaha, I''m so happy. You''re a piece of trash, and you''re worthy of robbing my fiance? It''s just too much for me

    I squinted, looked at aliya and said, "Oh? really? Do you really think you won? "

    "You don''t even have a weapon, but you lose? Don''t think I don''t know. Your weapons are basically used to deal with ghosts. But don''t forget, my parents are gods, and I''m half god, so your other weapons are useless to me! " Aliya said triumphantly.

    I gave a cold smile, put my orchid fingers on my forehead and yelled: "move!"

    As a result, when my voice just fell, a flash of fluorescent light burst out from the center of my brow and went straight to the ground where Lu bangchi fell.

    After being wrapped by the fluorescence, a miracle happened. The broken lubanchi rose slowly from the ground as if he had recovered his life. After reaching a certain height, he danced around aliya at a fast speed.

    During this period, even I can only see aliya''s body flashing some fluorescence, but I can''t see the trajectory of fluorescence dancing at all.

    Aliya was so stupid that she forgot to respond.

    About half a minute later, those pieces of rubanchi flying around aliya finally stopped and came back to my hands one after another.

    Aliya looked down at herself and saw that she seemed to be undamaged. She could not help laughing at me again: "is that all you can do? Why don''t you show me some flowers? "

    I glanced at her one eye, light smile, should way: "want to embroider flowers?"? Well, I''ll help you! "

    With that, I bent my index finger, put it to my mouth and whistled loudly.

    As soon as the whistle sounded, aliya''s elegant white gown fell one by one.

    When aliya reflected, the clothes on her body fell directly to the left of a bikini range of cloth.

    Yes, just now I used the power of inner alchemy in my body to drive Lu Banchi to fly around her, just to scratch all her clothes, so as to make a fool of her.

    In order to be more dramatic, I specially cut the dress on her chest into a big white flower.

    Looking at it as like as two peas of white flowers, the dead man''s funeral on the coffin is almost the same as that of the dead.

    "Well, don''t you want a flower? Now I''ll give you one. You can die! " I said with a sneer.

    Hearing what I said and looking at the clothes she had left, aliarden was very angry.

    "You... You dare to insult my princess in the Himalayas like this. I will cut you to pieces..." aliya yelled at me.

    However, just before she finished yelling, I raised my hand and took the opportunity to sprinkle a handful of powder into her mouth.

    Aliya, who had eaten a mouthful of powder, looked at me with a look of S and asked, "you... What did you put into my mouth, you fox spirit?"

    I shrugged, a face of cunning said: "you will soon know."

    Seeing that I was proud, aliya was even more out of breath at the moment, and said coldly, "you fox spirit, I have to peel your skin today, and smoke... Smoke... Smoke..."

    Aliya''s words, only half said, can''t go on.

    She covered her stomach and looked at me in pain: "you... You gave me laxatives, you... You are so mean..."

    "I''m sorry, I''m not mean at all, because I told you when you first appeared that I gave you special laxatives. However, because you have a divine personality, it seems that it has no effect on you, so I tried it casually, thinking about giving you more measurement. And from your present performance, it seems that the laxative after increasing the measurement is very effective for you! " I said to aliya humbly.

    "Bitch! Mi Xiaofei, you are a real bitch Aliya said angrily.

    I am a little small, should say: "I am not a slut, I do not know, but you will soon become a stinking God is absolutely true!"

    "No... no way! My parents are noble gods, so I''m just a noble God... "Aliya argued.

    Unfortunately, as soon as she finished her sentence, she had a loud fart.

    I quickly hold the nose, showing a look of disgust.

    Aliya herself was also frightened. Her white face turned purple at the moment, which made me happy.

    However, aliya was in a hurry to go to the toilet. At the moment, she didn''t have time to breathe with me. She quickly covered her stomach and ran to the bathroom.

    But she scolded me for being a fox and a bitch. Do you think I can spare her so easily?

    My eyes curled in my eyes, then I immediately pulled out the ink line from the storage ring and tied up aliya.

 Chapter 545

    "You... What are you doing? You let me go, you let me go Aliya roared in exasperation.

    I gave a cheap smile, walked around aliya a few times, and said, "do you want me to loosen the ink thread? In fact, it is not impossible. But it''s hard to say whether you can agree to my terms. "

    "What... What conditions?" Aliya asked, stifling her abdominal pain.

    I glanced at aliya''s embarrassed look and said with a sly face: "the condition is that you have to kneel down and kowtow to me for three times, and then say you are a fox and a bitch!"

    As soon as she said this, aliarden was so angry that her cheeks swelled.

    "You... Don''t deceive people too much!"

    I gave her a white look and said in a cold voice, "what''s the point of deceiving people too much? Fox spirit and Slut are two words, but you scolded me first. Now I''ll give them back to you, isn''t that all right? "

    "Well, don''t dream! Even if you kill me, I will never beg for mercy from you Aliya said with a firm face.

    "If you don''t ask for mercy, you can keep on holding it. When you come back, you can''t hold it any longer. You can become the first princess in history to pull s on you, and then you Himalayas will become infamous with you!"

    "How mean you are! I don''t know how my fiance could be blind to see such a rascal as you Aliya said angrily.

    I shrugged and said innocently, "sorry, you have to ask your fiance about this! After all, he likes me, not me. But then again, aren''t you the princess of the Himalayas? Isn''t your family rich and powerful? Why didn''t you spend some money to take your fiance to treat your eyes? You let him blind, but you don''t take him to see. Don''t you want to give up the money? If that''s the case, you can''t blame me for seducing him. It''s your own stinginess

    My intention was to stimulate aliya.

    She said that Ji Yunxi was blind before he took a fancy to me, so I can''t satirize her?

    The tiger is not powerful. I''m a sick cat!

    Sure enough, aliya''s face became more angry after listening to me, and she was about to roar at me, but her stomach didn''t hold up, so she began to grunt at this time.

    Just listening to that voice, I could already imagine how fierce the struggle in her stomach was.

    In order to avoid being fumigated by her poisonous gas again, I quickly pulled sivaya to the side and took a few steps back.

    "Sivaya, if you want me to see it, we''d better go to the other room, or we''ll be smoked into bacon by the biochemical weapons made by her stomach!"

    But what I didn''t expect was that just as my voice fell, I suddenly felt a chill in my neck.

    "Don''t move! Or I''ll kill you! "

    Hearing the sound, I subconsciously glanced over with the corner of my eye, but saw that sivaya was pressing a piece of broken bowl piece picked up from the ground against my neck. There was a strange sense of alienation in my eyes, completely unlike the lively and lovely sivaya before.

    In this regard, I feel very puzzled, can not help but curiously asked: "sivaya, do you know what you are doing?"

    Sivaya sneered and said, "of course I know what I''m doing. Besides, do you think what you see is the real me?"

    As soon as I said this, I was shocked, and a bad feeling welled up in my heart.

    Seeing my suspicious face, sivaya said with a sneer, "are you thinking about who I am now? I didn''t want to show my true face so early, but anyway, you won''t live long. I''ll let you die to understand! "

    After that, sivaya put her hand on her face and showed her true colors.

    I unconsciously looked at the past, as a result, the whole person was stunned.

    This... How is this possible?

    How could my classmate sivaya, who I met in yoga class, be the ghost pan Jiaojiao I met in the last case of human flesh curry?

    What''s going on?

    "Well, you didn''t expect that, did you? You think you have won, but in fact, from the first moment you come to Tianzhu, you have lost completely! " Said sivaya with a sneer.

    "Originally, you have been designing me all the time!" I gritted my teeth.

    Sivaya nodded and replied with a proud face: "yes, I have been designing you all the time. This strategy was conceived by our great princess of the Himalayas. Originally, in the case of human flesh curry, we just wanted to use the Rocha to get rid of you completely. Unfortunately, the Rocha was too useless and made you survive successfully. So, our princess started this yoga project again

    Hearing this, I probably understand what is going on in front of me.

    In this way, it is no wonder that Pan Jiaojiao never appeared again after the end of the human flesh curry case. She didn''t even say thank you to me.

    Until this yoga case, when I went to find Shakur, pan Jiaojiao suddenly appeared again.

    With her, she has not been following me in the dark, protecting me, and Temo is calculating me from the beginning to the end!

    However, although I have figured out those things, I still have some problems that I don''t quite understand.

    Before, it was because of Pan Jiaojiao''s guidance that I was able to find Shakur so quickly.

    Since she''s aliya''s, why would she help me find Shakur?

    Is it just to expose that aliya is the real culprit of the whole thing?

    Seeing that I was subdued by aliya, aliya, who had been teased by me before, also opened her mouth at the moment.

    "Ha ha ha, MI Xiaofei, are you a bitch? Now we are two and you are one. What do you want to fight with us? "

    "Don''t you think it''s a little hard to win two to one?" I said in a cold voice.

    "Well, in my princess''s eyes, only the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Only you mortals, who are weak, will use victory as an excuse! " Aliya was so proud.

    Seriously, I really hate aliya''s superior virtue.

    It''s like everyone owes her 5 million yuan. It''s very irritating to see it!

    "Yes, that''s what you said. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit! Don''t cry and beg for mercy I said, slightly squinting.

    Aliya is used to being arrogant and arrogant. Now she naturally doesn''t take my words too seriously. She smiles with pride and says with disapproval, "hum, you''ve been taken hostage by my men. What qualifications do you have to say such words to me?"

    "Oh? really? Then you must see clearly! "

    I said coldly, quickly raised my foot, and immediately kicked pan Jiaojiao''s stomach, flying her whole body out and smashing her on the wall of the living room.

    "I have to say, pan Jiaojiao, you are not as good as a star and a half in holding people!" I said sarcastically.

 Chapter 546

    Hearing my words, pan Jiaojiao got up from the ground, vomited a mouthful of black blood, looked at me with a overcast face, and said in a cold voice: "before you... Your speed before you was obviously not so fast, how could you... Suddenly..."

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    "Do you think that after observing me for such a long time, you know all my abilities clearly? Joke! Nowadays, who doesn''t hide some self-defense when wandering in the Jianghu? If you''re going to take all your money out at once, won''t you have to be controlled by others? "

    With this, pan Jiaojiao and aliya''s faces suddenly changed.

    "Waste! Let you kill her, you didn''t kill her, let you observe her, also didn''t observe thoroughly, you say I special what to raise you this rubbish to do! " Aliya yelled at Pan Jiaojiao angrily.

    Pan Jiaojiao even dare not give out the atmosphere, obediently low head recognition counsels.

    As a result, when aliya saw her like this, she was even more annoyed. She yelled again, "what are you doing standing here? Give it to me now! If you can''t get rid of MI Xiaofei today, you''ll be frozen to death by me

    Although I don''t know what the hell aliya said about the icebound door is, pan Jiaojiao''s face shows that it should be very powerful.

    I saw aliya''s words just finished, pan Jiaojiao would be forced to support the body I hurt, Leng is not desperate to rush over.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I''ll give you back the kick you just kicked me!"

    Seeing her like this, I naturally would not shrink back. I immediately took down the indefinite universe ring from my finger, recited a mantra and threw it to pan Jiaojiao.

    After reciting the mantra, the unsettled universe ring immediately turned into a full nine. All of a sudden, it hit pan Jiaojiao. After a while, it hit her without any fighting back, let alone attacking me.

    See pan Jiaojiao in a weak position, because of abdominal pain and hold the cheek red aliya now is very angry.

    You know, they won''t win me, and they won''t ask me for mercy. Naturally, I can''t let aliya go to the toilet.

    Aliya has been suffocating for a long time since I gave her cathartic. According to the time, I guess she can''t hold on, otherwise she can''t be so anxious.

    "Pan Jiaojiao, you are a waste! You hurry up and give it to me, even if you die! " Aliya yells at Pan Jiaojiao.

    This words a, even if pan Jiao Jiao doesn''t want to fight back, at the moment is also no way.

    After all, she has only two choices now, one is to die in my hands, the other is to die in aliya''s hands.

    Left and right is a death, from her point of view, she might as well fight with me.

    In this case, maybe she killed me, and aliya would reward her a lot.

    Unfortunately, I never give in on matters of life and death.

    So, when pan Jiaojiao attacked me again, I immediately combined the infinite universe ring into one with a mantra, then injected the power of Neidan into the ring, and tried my best to fight pan Jiaojiao.

    Pan Jiaojiao thinks that the power of the uncertain universe at the moment is almost the same as before. She thinks that at most it''s just a pain, so she doesn''t care much at all and lets it hit her.

    It''s a pity that the power of the indefinite universe ring that I injected into Neidan''s power has doubled. At the moment when I hit pan Jiaojiao, it immediately burst out a burst of fluorescent light, instantly killed pan Jiaojiao, turning her into a ball of sand and scattering on the floor.

    Aliya obviously didn''t expect that I could kill pan Jiaojiao directly. Originally, her face turned red, but now she was defeated.

    "You... You can... You can..." aliya was so surprised that she couldn''t even speak.

    I glanced at her, sneered, said: "how, did not expect it? What do you think you can do with me if you count me so much? "

    Seeing that I was proud, aliya looked at me bitterly and said, "hum, you''re lucky today, but next time, I won''t let you go!"

    "Oh, do you think you have another time? You''ve calculated me over and over again to find fault with me. Even if I want to let you go, I don''t think even God will agree with you? " I sneer.

    "Disagree, but you has the final say. Even if you bind me now, I want your life. It''s just a matter of minutes! " Aliya said indignantly.

    "Oh? really? Before, you wanted to play two against one, but now you''re the only one left. Let''s go it alone and let my aunt play with you

    Having said that, I ran to the past with the uncertain world in my hand, ready to make a quick decision to kill aliya.

    Seeing that I was getting closer and closer to myself, the corners of aliya''s mouth rose slightly and pulled out a cunning arc.

    This sudden smile makes me feel a little uneasy. I always feel that aliya is plotting something.

    Unfortunately, even if I realized it was wrong, it was too late.

    Just when I was only one meter away from aliya, in her body bound by ink thread, countless cold needles suddenly grew up and shot at me quickly.

    Seeing this scene, I cried in my heart that it was not good. I didn''t dare to delay at all. I bent down and squatted down to avoid the attack of those ice needles.

    But aliya is determined to kill me. How can she let me go now?

    I saw a layer of more dense ice needles growing on her body again, which hit me like a storm.

    I went. Is this woman a ice needle maker? It''s amazing that so many ice needles can be made at one time, and they grow one layer after another. It''s a rhythm that doesn''t give me any chance to survive!

    I had no choice but to roll sideways when her ice needle hit again. I picked up the sofa cushion to block her second attack.

    But this is not a long-term solution. According to the current situation, the ice needles on her body will only be longer and denser, and more and more will be shot out.

    More and more behind, I will only have more and more nowhere to hide, so that I will be at her mercy.

    No, it''s not my character to sit and wait.

    Now that I can''t avoid it, I''ll just run.

    As the saying goes, if you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood.

    As long as you run out of the house, she will not catch up with me for a while with the ink thread on her body.

    In that case, at least I am safe for the time being!

    Thinking of this, while aliya''s third layer of ice needle has not yet been completely finished, I quickly roll and climb, and run to the gate.

    MMP, no matter. Run out and save your life first!

    However, what I didn''t expect was that just as I tried my best to run to the front door and was about to slip out, there was a sound of opening the door with a key on the handle of the door.

    Open the door with the key?

    Ji Yunxi and I are the only two people living in this house. The only people who can open the door with a key are Ji Yunxi and I.

    In other words, at the moment standing outside, should be Ji Yunxi no doubt!

    Grandma is a bear. If I hadn''t heard the sound, I would have forgotten the goods.

    How could I have been entangled by aliya, if it hadn''t been for the self assertion of the goods that bound me to Tianzhu?

    Besides, why do I have to worry about my life?

    If I was killed by aliya, Ji Yunxi would be a sinner forever!

    Fortunately, the goods have come back before aliya killed me, otherwise I would not let him go!

    I silently murmured in my heart, but I didn''t think much about it. Almost subconsciously, I stretched out my hand to hold the door handle and directly pulled the door away from the inside. With a sad face, I yelled to Ji Yunxi, "Ji Yunxi, you''re back. I''m almost torn apart by your fiancee. Do you know?"

    The door opened, I fixed my eyes and saw Ji Yunxi''s familiar figure.

    It gives me a little comfort.

    Although the threat brought by aliya still exists, at least Ji Yunxi is back now. No matter how presumptuous she is, she doesn''t dare to continue fooling around, does she?

    I don''t believe that she can ignore her image in front of her fiance!

    But face slapping often comes too soon, like a tornado.

    This is not, just when I thought I had moved to a rescue, Ji Yunxi standing in front of me suddenly raised his hand and strangled my neck, directly dragged me from the gate to the balcony of the living room, so that my whole body was suspended in mid air.

    "You... What are you doing? Ji... Ji Yunxi, are you crazy I tried my best to squeeze a few words out of my throat.

    Xu is to hear my voice, standing on the side of aliya suddenly proud smile: "ha ha ha, fox spirit, thanks to you and my fiance day and night together for so long, you open your dog''s eyes to have a good look, he is really before that Ji Yunxi?"

    Hearing this, I took a close look at Ji Yunxi.

    But this eye, it is to let my heart all cool through.

    In front of this person, I am sure it is Ji Yunxi, because he pinched my neck on the arm, as well as before and I played when I bit the teeth.

    But now he has no white eyes, two eyes are black, like two deep wells in general.

    Having experienced so many supernatural events, I can see the fact that he has been controlled by others.

    Generally speaking, he is still Ji Yunxi, but he has lost Ji Yunxi''s consciousness. Everything he does now is controlled by aliya!

    Seeing that I seemed to understand something, aliya laughed even more.

    "What''s the feeling of being betrayed by someone you trust? Do you think my fiance really loves you? If he really loves you, how can he hold you by the neck and put you on the verge of death? "

    "You... You are special... Put P! He... He''s just controlled by you... You''ve just controlled his mind... What you''re talking about now... What''s DUT? What''s the dog P theory! " I struggled to retort.

    "Well, you''re so stubborn when you''re dying! Mi Xiaofei, I tell you, the reason why I control his mind is to let you taste the taste of being killed by him! "

 Chapter 547

    "You... You dare... If you kill me... Even if I am a ghost, I will not let you go!" I said, choking red.

    Hearing what I said, aliya couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you want to be a ghost? It depends on whether you have a chance to be a ghost! As long as I insert these ice needles into your body, you don''t even have the chance to be a ghost. You can only wait for your soul to die! "

    I have to say, hearing this, I really hate a little bit.

    This woman is really shameless to the extreme, but also vicious to the extreme.

    Generally speaking, if there is no blood feud, we will not easily beat each other to death.

    After all, that will affect the other party''s six samsara, which is extremely vicious.

    If you do that many times, you will have a large amount of debt. God will get it back one day.

    But aliya doesn''t care about this. She not only wants me to die, but also wants to kill me. She wants to keep the rhythm of life and death for me!

    So thinking, I used the corner of the eye to glance at the foot of the light, the heart suddenly pull cool pull cool.

    You know, we live on the 19th floor. If we fall from here, my life will be over 200%.

    What can I do?

    I slowly raised my eyes to look at Ji Yunxi. At the moment, his eyes are still so dark, there is no whiteness at all, even his face has not changed, just like a walking corpse.

    "Ji... Ji Yunxi, I''m Mi Xiaofei. Do you really want to kill me yourself? Ji... Ji Yunxi... How can you... Kill your friend... You... Wake up quickly... Don''t continue to be cheated by this woman... Wake up quickly... "I tried my best to say to Ji Yunxi.

    But Ji Yunxi not only didn''t wake up by me, but also pinched my hand around the neck, making me hard to breathe.

    I feel flustered, struggling desperately, trying to seize the opportunity to seize something.

    However, the balcony of our house is so empty that there is no clothes drying pole at all. Even if we want to catch it, we can''t catch any clothes at all.

    Ji Yunxi''s hand, more and more tight, let me more and more breathless.

    "Ji... Ji Yunxi... Wake up... Wake up..."

    I can''t hold the last word out.

    Because of lack of oxygen, I feel my brain is beginning to be confused.

    Things in front of my eyes, are gradually blurred, and even out of a lot of small stars.

    I know. I''m done.

    Once the human brain hypoxia to a certain extent, even if I finally saved, it will cause irreversible damage.

    It seems that today, no matter what, I can''t escape this disaster.

    To be honest, I never thought that I would die in Ji Yunxi''s hands one day.

    Although I don''t like him, from the bottom of my heart, I always regard him as my good friend.

    How painful is it to die in the hands you trust?

    My canthus slowly slide a tear, finally saw Ji Yunxi one eye.

    During my divorce with Mo liangye, he once sacrificed his life to save me.

    If I ever owed him a life and a love, then this time, it should be considered that I paid off all this account to him at one time.

    Since then, I have never been in the world.

    And I finally don''t owe him anything.

    Crystal tears from the corner of my eyes, because of lack of oxygen, my consciousness has been blurred to the extreme, simply can not see anything.

    However, even so, at the moment when I was ready to close my eyes, I vaguely saw a tall black figure darting out of nowhere. I twisted Ji Yunxi''s back neck, lifted him up and threw him against the wall of the house.

    Because I was pinched by Ji Yunxi, when Ji Yunxi fell over, my whole body was like duckweed and I fell over with him.

    Seriously, at this moment, my heart really collapsed.

    Almost choked and thrown downstairs even if, now suddenly came a person, fall season Yunxi fall season Yunxi, why even I also want to fall?

    MMP, without such involvement, who did I invite and who did I provoke?

    First aliya wrongly said that I seduced Ji Yunxi, and now I was hit on the wall by a guy who appeared inexplicably.

    Who can be more sad than me?

    I silently lamented in my heart, ready to admit my life, waiting for myself to be smashed to pieces.

    But at this time, the tall shadow suddenly stretched out a pair of big hands, put his arms around my waist and pulled me back from the wall less than half a meter away.

    I was stunned for a moment, a little confused about the situation, until I heard the very familiar voice.

    "Madam, my husband has only been away for a few days. Why are you so embarrassed?"

    This voice is very magnetic, slightly low, with a hint of cunning and sexy.

    Obviously, this is the sound of the cool night!

    Because my neck has been out of Ji Yunxi''s control, my brain began to quickly recover consciousness.

    I fixed my eyes on the past and saw the unique face of Mo liangye.

    "Husband... Husband..." I involuntarily called softly.

    Mo cool night micro smile for a while, bow gently kiss on my forehead: "madam, don''t be afraid, I''m coming."

    "You... It''s good that you''re here. If you don''t come again, I''ll be killed by bad people!" I said with a smile.

    "Don''t worry, madam. In this world, no one can let you die without my permission!" Ink cool night eyes firm said.

    Hearing this, I finally settled down completely.

    I know that as long as there is him in the place is home, as long as there is him in the place, he will fight to protect me.

    Over the years, he is the only man who can give me this sense of security.

    This sense of security is a kind of trust and trust from the heart.

    Apart from him, even the best man, no one can give it to me.

    If a good man like him gives his life and future to him, what else can I worry about?

    Once upon a time, when we got married, I said that in the future, as long as there is him, I will not be afraid of heaven and earth.

    Now that he''s here, I know I''ll be fine.

    Seeing that Mo liangye rescued me, aliya couldn''t help getting very angry and said in a cold voice, "who are you? How dare you to do harm to the princess

    Hearing aliya''s words, the corner of Mo liangye''s mouth was slightly raised, showing a proud and fierce smile, and said: "you are the one who is so bold! You not only pretend to be a real princess of the Himalayas, but also want to kill my wife. It''s not a pity that you''ve cut a thousand pieces to death! "

 Chapter 548

    I can''t help feeling a little confused when I say this.

    Posing as a real princess of the Himalayas?

    According to this statement, isn''t aliya a fake?

    Being exposed by Mo liangye, aliya''s face turns blue and blue. She shakes her head and retorts: "no... no, it''s not like this. I''m the real princess. I''m the real princess!"

    "Well, even now, I dare to be tough, so don''t blame me for being impolite!"

    Mo cool night cold voice finish saying, fiercely will the left hand a wave, then see a regiment of pure black dead gas then shoot from his palm, directly split in aliya''s body.

    The next second, aliya let out a shrill scream, like crying.

    I subconsciously look at the past, but found that at the moment aliya has changed a very ugly appearance.

    On her face, there are scars everywhere, almost no intact meat, looking at people feel particularly disgusting.

    The key is that her facial features are not aliya''s facial features at all. It is clear that she is already another person.

    The scene in front of me shocked me so much that I couldn''t even speak.

    "What''s the matter? She... Isn''t she really a real princess of the Himalayas? "

    Mo liangye gently shook his head, did not explain anything to me, but turned to look outside the door, cold voice: "you still don''t come out?"

    When I heard this, I didn''t know why.

    There are only a few of us here at the moment. Who is he talking to?

    Are there other people standing outside and peeping at us all the time?

    I have to say that this idea really makes me think about it in detail.

    In this case of seven crimes, Rao was the enemy, sivaya was the enemy, and even Ji Yunxi became my enemy.

    One turning point after another caught me off guard.

    And Mo liangye''s words just now seemed to imply another unknown truth and secret.

    What on earth would it be?

    I am staring at the gate which has already been opened. I want to know who is the man who is hiding in the dark.

    However, the other side seems to be more calm than I expected, so that we waited for a full minute before he came out.

    To tell you the truth, Rao is that I''m ready. When I really see him, I''m still shocked.

    I went, how could it be him?

    If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I would never believe that the person who appeared in front of me at this moment would be sakuro who fell into the garbage pit and died in the dump before!

    Seeing the surprised expression on my face, Shakur grinned grimly and said, "what''s the matter, MI Xiaofei, didn''t you think of it?"

    I couldn''t speak at all because it was so shocking.

    However, the next words of Mo liangye tell me what is more shocking than the most shocking.

    Mo Leng Ye glanced at shakuro coldly, and his voice was full of coldness: "it seems that you want me to help you recover your true colors?"

    Shakuro seems to be afraid of the cool night. When he hears his words, his face changes slightly. Instead of making a sound, he turns his back to us and changes his appearance.

    And this time, I completely realized what it means to be startled off the chin.

    Because originally a man, Shakur turned into a woman this time, a woman with long hair, wearing a white sari and exotic style!

    But that''s not what surprised me the most.

    It''s her face that really breaks my mind.

    Because I saw this face on aliya just a few minutes ago.

    In other words, Shakur is actually the real princess of the Himalayas, and the one just now is a fake.

    Seeing that the master was coming, the fake Elia hurriedly knelt down and kowtow to her, respectfully calling, "let''s see your royal highness!"

    The real aliya gave her a cold glance, with an invisible smile on the corner of her mouth, walked slowly to the fake and gently put her hand on her head.

    The next second, I saw a puff of black smoke rising from the top of the counterfeit.

    The fake''s whole body began to tremble, showing a very painful expression.

    "Gong... Princess, please... Please forgive me..."

    Real aliya squints at the fake, and a sentence pops out of her sexy lips: "do you want me to forgive you for doing what I told you? It''s a dream

    After that, genuine aliya made more efforts in her hand, and soon all the spirits of the fake were sucked away, leaving only a withered body.

    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help taking a breath.

    I thought that the princess in the Himalayas before was cruel, but I was wrong. The cruelty of the real princess in front of me really makes people feel angry.

    If you can do this to your subordinates, you will be merciless to others.

    If Ji Yunxi really married such a woman, then he can have a good life in the future?

    Seeing the real aliya''s attack on her subordinates, Mo liangye frowned slightly and said, "the whole thing is designed by you. Now it''s failed, but it''s strange. You really know how to shake the pot!"

    "Oh, I never thought about throwing the pot. I admit that everything they do is directed by me, and my purpose is very simple, that is, to make Mi Xiaofei immortal! " Real aliya gritted her teeth.

    If I had heard her words before, I would have trembled and even felt guilty.

    But now, with a cool night by my side, I feel that I really have nothing to fear, so I open my mouth very frankly and ask, "I know the purpose of doing so many things, but there are two points that I can''t figure out all the time."

    Real aliya looked at me, sneered and said, "I know, you can''t figure out two things. The first one should be why I killed people with seven deadly sins, and why your reflection appeared in the eyes of those dead bodies. And the second is why I hide in such a dirty dump, right? "

    I nodded in acquiescence.

    Real aliya slowly turns her head and looks at Ji Yunxi, who was knocked unconscious by Mo liangye on the wall. She says with a face of Yin Luan: "the answers to these two points are all on him."

    Hearing this, my heart suddenly cooled: "you... You mean that Ji Yunxi lost his mind because of the two questions I wanted to ask?"

 Chapter 549

    See I seem to understand something, real aliya mouth that cunning smile now is more obvious.

    "I''d like to thank you, MI Xiaofei. Without your full cooperation, it would be very difficult for me to complete such a wonderful plan! " Genuine aliya said with a face of Yin Luan.

    When I heard her words, I felt very uneasy again.

    If the previous fake aliya is insidious enough, then the real aliya standing in front of me can be regarded as insidious to the extreme.

    It''s like I''ve been calculated since the beginning of this yoga case.

    All things, seemingly unintentional, are carefully arranged.

    Her purpose is to lead me into the abyss of that conspiracy step by step.

    However, until now, I have not understood the truth of the plot.

    This kind of feeling makes me feel a little hairy, just like I have stepped into the trap, but I don''t know how I fell into the trap until I die.

    "Since you''ve calculated to kill me, why don''t you let me die?" I said to real aliya in a cold voice.

    Genuine aliya glanced at me with her beautiful but insidious eyes, and said, "yes, you can''t escape from here today. I might as well let you be an understanding ghost."

    Hearing aliya''s words, Mo liangye subconsciously holds my hand and wraps it tightly in the middle of his big hand.

    I know that he was worried that I would not be able to bear what the real aliya said, and that I would do something impulsive at that time.

    But now I am no longer what I used to be.

    Since I have asked the truth on my own initiative, it means that I am ready to accept everything in my heart.

    However, Mo liangye''s small act of thinking about me and worrying about me all the time makes my heart warm.

    So I turned to look at him and gave him a little look that only he knew.

    Xu felt that his victory was in sight. Real aliya didn''t care about the eye contact between me and Mo liangye. Instead, she spoke directly and told me all the truth I wanted to know.

    "To tell you the truth, with Ji Yunxi''s ability, it''s not easy to control his mind. However, thanks to MI Xiaofei''s help, it seems much easier. "

    I white her one eye, cold voice way: "girl, we pick up the key to say OK?"

    "The point? OK. You asked me why I led you to the filthy dump? Actually, that''s the key part of the whole plot. With the development and progress of modern society, land is generally used to the maximum extent. Places like garbage dumps can only be built in places that are abandoned by people and almost worthless. As far as utilitarianism is concerned, this kind of place can only be a place where Yin Qi is very heavy, and even can not be suppressed by ordinary methods. Governments are worried about accidents, so they tend not to build houses in such places, but only use them to build garbage dumps, cemeteries and so on. "

    Hearing this, I seem to understand a little bit.

    Generally speaking, there are many ways to control one''s mind.

    But in order to control Ji Yunxi''s mind, at least the other party''s ability must be above him.

    Although we haven''t seen the real aliya''s action, and we don''t know how capable she is, it''s hard to surpass Ji Yunxi and control his mind.

    However, it is difficult to return, but it does not mean that it is impossible to achieve.

    Just like now, the real aliya is to achieve this goal with the help of external forces.

    "So, did you take advantage of the strong Yin Qi in the dump?" I asked tentatively.

    Real aliya nodded and said, "you''re not too stupid. That''s right. What I use is the Yin Qi of that dump. I have to say, it''s really a good place. It has the most gloomy atmosphere in Delhi. These Yin Qi are enough for me to close Ji Yunxi''s original mind. "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help taking a breath.

    "Originally, at that time, you didn''t fall to the bottom of the garbage pit by accident, but jumped down on purpose!"

    Real aliya gave a sly smile and said, "it''s too late for you to react now."

    "Well, even if there is enough Yin Qi at the bottom of the garbage pit to seal Ji Yunxi''s mind, but Ji Yunxi was staying in this house at that time, how did you inject those Yin Qi into his body? Are you going to pass Yin Qi from thousands of miles? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "A thousand miles of Yin Qi? Why should I do such a stupid thing? In fact, I just need to let him go to the dump to achieve my goal. " Real aliya said with a proud face.

    "Let him go? How is that possible? At that time, I told Ji Yunxi to stay at home. How could he go to the dump again? " I was a little confused.

    "Yes, you let him stay at home, and he did listen to you very much. He stayed obediently and didn''t run around at all. So, in consideration of this, I used some small means in the middle, some small means to make him rush to the dump without hesitation! " Real aliya looked at me insidiously and said.

    Seeing the face of real aliya, my heart is completely cool now.

    "You... You mean to use me to lead him there?"

    "Exactly. In this world, I think nothing can affect his mood more than you? If he knows that you are in danger, do you think he will continue to stay here, regardless of your life and death? "

    Hearing this, I instinctively took out my mobile phone from my pocket and took a look at it. Suddenly, the whole person was confused.

    Because in my mobile phone box, there is a text message that doesn''t belong to me at all. It says two words: help me!

    Although the number of words in this short message was short, it was enough to make Ji Yunxi scared.

    Even if I think with my toes, I can imagine the shock and worry when he received the text message.

    If I guess correctly, he must have tried every means to get my location, and then rushed over.

    At that time, he didn''t think of the whole thing. In fact, it was a trap designed for him!

    Seeing that I took a look at my mobile phone, real aliya gave a proud smile and said, "Mi Xiaofei, in fact, the biggest problem with you is that you are too easy to trust people. You think you have saved pan Jiaojiao, so she will appreciate you, instinctively feel that she is on your side? Joke! From the beginning, she was my man. All she did was what the princess asked her to do. Of course, it also includes her initiative to take you to the dump, and to use your mobile phone in your pocket to text Ji Yunxi for help when you don''t pay attention. "

    Hearing this, I have to say that real aliya is really good at calculating.

    Her step by step, really let me marvel.

    "OK, you''re cruel, but don''t think I don''t know. The Yin Qi in the dump is only enough for you to close Ji Yunxi''s mind. You can''t let him take me as the target at all." I said without expression.

    "Yes, I can''t. But don''t forget, in fact, before I went to the dump, I had set you as a goal

    I suddenly remember what the real aliya said.

    Before the truth of the whole thing gradually came to the surface, what surprised me most was Chopra. When they died, my reflection appeared in their eyes.

    At that time, I couldn''t figure out what these meant. It was only at this moment when I combined aliya''s words that I understood all of them.

    "In fact, if you thought a little bit more at that time, you could break through my conspiracy. But you don''t think that way at all. You just feel fear and fear, and miss the chance to stop me Real aliya said slowly.

    "So, you use a kind of curse, a kind of curse that falls on the corpse and transfers the resentment of the corpse to the other person!" I glared at the real aliya.

    Hearing this, the real aliya snapped her fingers and said, "yes, it''s a curse. At that time, I killed several of them in the form of seven sins, and then planted a curse on them. When you see the eyes of the corpse, the spell will automatically start and grow. Then, I took the curse off their corpses and planted it into Ji Yunxi''s body when he was closed in self-consciousness. In this way, the resentment against you in that mantra will all be transferred to him, and he will naturally regard you as his enemy, and then he will eliminate you quickly! "

    "So, you have done so much, just want him to kill me, so as to eliminate your hatred?" I asked in a cold voice.

    "Yes! Since Ji Yunxi left Shura Kingdom and took you to Tianzhu secretly, I hated you! You know, I am his fiancee, no matter when and where, the person standing beside him can only be me! As for you, MI Xiaofei, you are just a shameless fox. What qualifications do you have to rob him from me? "

    At this point, real aliya''s mood became a little excited.

    Hearing aliya''s words, Mo liangye, who had been standing beside me, couldn''t help laughing and said jokingly: "madam, I didn''t expect that the word" fox spirit "could be used on you. It seems that you are really provoking a rotten peach blossom!"

    Real aliya thought that Mo liangye was asking me for a crime. She couldn''t help echoing: "do you think your wife is a fox? What are you still doing? A woman like her doesn''t deserve to live in this world. Get rid of her as soon as possible

    Hearing the sound, the smile on Mo liangye''s face was even deeper. The corner of her mouth slightly aroused a sexy and good-looking radian in the angle that real aliya couldn''t see. She said: "yes, a woman like her should get rid of it as soon as possible, so as not to pollute my reputation!"

    Having said that, Mo liangye turns her eyebrows and secretly condenses a group of pure black dead air in her palm. She raises her hand to fight real aliya

 Chapter 550

    No matter how clever the real aliya was, she didn''t expect that Mo liangye had agreed to beat me, but she gave her a slap, so she didn''t have time to react and was slapped by Mo liangye.

    I''ve seen the palm power of Mo liangye. It''s a common ghost or something. It''s just a palm to let it go.

    Even if the real aliya is a demigod, hit by Mo liangye''s hand, her thin shoulder is also hit with a big hole in the mouth of the bowl, which is pouring blood out.

    Seeing the wound on her shoulder, real aliya''s face suddenly became very ugly.

    After all, with her arrogance, she has never suffered such a loss. How can she not be angry now?

    "You... How dare you hit me?" Real aliya said angrily.

    Mo cool night light Piao her one eye, cold way: "in this world, insult me don''t matter, but if insult my wife, that I will never let go!"

    Ink cool night''s words, let me feel particularly touched.

    We have been together for such a long time, he has not only never done anything sorry for me, but also defended me from being bullied by outsiders.

    Why do women want to marry a husband like this?

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, real aliya''s face turned red, just like a cooked crab.

    "What''s the good for you to defend a fox spirit who''s all over the place? Are you so fond of being green headed? " Real aliya felt very unconvinced.

    "As long as my wife gives me the hat, what does it matter if it''s red or green? It''s you who do whatever you want with your status as a princess. As a result, you can''t even control your own men and let them harass my wife three times or five times. It''s really useless for women to do this to you! " Ink cool night cold voice counterattack way.

    The real aliya originally wanted to ridicule Mo liangye and make him stand opposite to me because he was jealous. As a result, Mo liangye not only didn''t fall for her, but also insulted her. It''s so pleasant?

    Although it''s not right to get involved in other people''s feelings, I really didn''t get involved in real aliya and Ji Yunxi.

    You know, before today, I didn''t even know that Ji Yunxi had an engagement with her.

    What''s more, between Ji Yunxi and me, he always took the initiative.

    From the beginning to the end, I didn''t have any feelings for Ji Yunxi except for friends.

    Therefore, it''s really a bit too much for aliya to call me a fox and try to kill me.

    After being humiliated by Mo liangye''s words, real aliya''s face became as ugly as eating S. her forehead was blue and her eyes were full of anger. She felt that she would run away every minute.

    "Well, I''m kind enough to remind you to take care of your wife, but you humiliate me in turn. You''re really" biting LV Dongbin, you don''t know the heart of good people! " Real aliya said with a ferocious face.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye put his hand around my shoulder and said to aliya with a slight smile: "I''m sorry, from what you said before, I really don''t feel that you''re kind. So, I don''t want you to worry about my wife and me. You''d better take care of your own man, so that he won''t come back to harass my wife and destroy the relationship between my wife and me! "

    As soon as she said this, real aliya choked and had nothing to say.

    She originally attributed all Ji Yunxi''s affairs to me, but now in a few words, Mo liangye left the relationship between Ji Yunxi and me clean, and even put the responsibility on her, which was to annoy her to death.

    Real aliya glared at Mo liangye for a long time, and finally said again: "well, since you are so ignorant, don''t blame me for being rude!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye can''t help but sneer and say, "OK, I also want to see how good you are!"

    Finish saying, Mo cool night loosens my shoulder, softly say to me: "madam, you go to Ji Yunxi there to hide, lest for a while hurt you."

    I hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, be careful yourself. This woman is very insidious."

    Mo cool night tiny smile for a while, the temperature voice says: "go quickly, I know in mind!"

    Seeing that he seems to have a plan in mind, I didn''t delay much. I immediately ran to Ji Yunxi, who was knocked unconscious by Mo liangye, and quietly watched the battle between him and real aliya.

    Real aliya''s goal was me, but because of the arrival of Mo liangye, she knew that if she didn''t defeat Mo liangye, she would have no chance to attack me, so she had to focus on Mo liangye.

    "Do you think you can protect her when you come?" Real aliya said coldly.

    Mo liangye''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a sharp look in his eyes. He said faintly: "you''ve already hit me. Even if you have great ability, if you really fight with me, you will suffer losses, right?"

    As soon as the words came out, aliya''s face couldn''t help laughing: "do you think you really won me?"

    Mo cool night slightly Zheng for a while, cold voice way: "won not win, still had to fight to know!"

    Real aliya glanced at Mo liangye lightly, and then set her eyes on her shoulder which had been pierced before. She put a hand on the wound and said something.

    When she took away her hand, she saw the big hole in the bowl she had been beaten out before. Now it was inexplicably good, and there was a thin layer of frost on it, like a transparent blood scab.

    Real aliya bowed her head and blew it on the wound. Then she saw that the thin layer of frost split into ice chips and fell down.

    After all the ice crumbs were gone, the place where she was supposed to have a wound miraculously became smooth as before, just like she had never been hurt at all.

    I went. Is it self healing?

    It''s a big hole in the mouth of the bowl. It''s only a few minutes. How can it be so good?

    Do you want to exaggerate?

    As if to see the surprise on my face, real aliya sneered and said, "now, I''m not hurt, so if we really fight, it''s really hard to say who wins!"

    "It''s just a fight. What''s so much nonsense?" Mo cool night shrieked.

    "Oh, since you can''t wait to die, I''ll help you!"

    After that, aliya stood still, closed her eyes, opened her arms as far as she could, made her fingers into a strange habit, and recited the incantation in her mouth.

    I don''t know what aliya is up to, but even with her toes, I know she must be holding on to something.

    This makes me a little worried about whether Mo liangye can resist.

    After all, neither of us has ever seen the ability of real aliya.

    But it was obvious that real aliya didn''t give me too much time to think, and soon there was a thick frost inside and outside the whole apartment, which made me shiver.

    "Do you think my princess of the Himalayas is really a white pawn?" Real aliya said with a proud face.

 Chapter 551

    Maybe it''s too cold. At the moment, I even heard people downstairs shouting in English: "why is it so cold? I was sweating before, but now it''s like lying in an ice cellar! This damned weather

    But in fact, the current cold is not caused by the weather at all, but by the woman in front of me, the so-called Princess of the Himalayas!

    That''s why I can''t help worrying more.

    In this building, there are not only me and Mo liangye, but also other residents who don''t know the situation at all.

    If it''s because of our reasons and let them suffer any harm, then we can''t let go of our guilt!

    However, the real aliya did not give us a chance to react, her face was still smiling, and her hand was quick.

    The next second, you will see before only a thin layer of frost on the wall and floor, now is in a very rapid time thickening.

    In just a few minutes, almost the whole building, like a huge refrigerator freezer, was completely out of heat.

    Instead, there was a thick layer of ice that was freezing out.

    As for me, at the moment the whole person is frozen silly, even the eyelashes are frozen, the whole body is almost numb, fast unable to move.

    "Cold... So cold..." I said in a trembling voice unconsciously.

    Hearing what I said, real aliya couldn''t help laughing.

    "Cold? Don''t worry, soon you won''t feel cold, because in a few minutes, you will be frozen to death! At that time, don''t say it''s cold, you won''t even have any sense at all! "

    To tell you the truth, I hate to hear real aliya say that.

    In order to kill me, this woman tried her best to design a conspiracy. She even ignored the life and death of other people in this apartment building. What''s the qualification of such a woman who is basically no different from a madman to be a so-called demigod?

    Is it just because she has a couple of noble parents?

    Seems to see the indignation in my heart, real aliya a face cunningly said: "Mi Xiaofei, and I Himalayan Princess against people, never good, you obediently go to hell!"

    With that, aliya raised her hand and saw countless sharp ice debris shooting in my direction like a sharp arrow.

    See this scene, I subconsciously want to hide.

    But the tragedy is that the whole building is frozen by real aliya, so that I not only feel numb, but also my feet are frozen with the floor. Now even if I want to hide, there is no way.

    As I watched the sharp ice debris getting closer and closer to me, my heart was instantly raised to my throat.

    In a hurry, I tried to pull my foot off the floor.

    But the sad thing is, even if I even have the strength to feed, my feet are still dead welding on the floor, not even moved.

    MMP, every time to the key time to drop the chain, my luck is really not the worst, only worse!

    Seeing that I couldn''t do anything, real aliya''s sneer was even worse, as if she would see my blood splashing on the spot in the next second.

    However, what she never thought was that when the sharp ice debris was less than half a meter away from my body, Mo liangye suddenly rushed over and raised her hand to block the ice debris for me, which saved me from difficulties.

    "Don''t be afraid, madam, I''m here!" The sound of the cool night of ink rings out.

    I looked up at him, nodded, and said, "we have to stop her quickly, or it will be dead if it freezes down like this!"

    "I understand. She''ll give it to me. You should find a dress for Ji Yunxi to put on. When a person is in a coma, the ability to carry cold is the weakest. " Mo Liang night reminds a way.

    Hearing this, I thought of Ji Yunxi''s half dead existence. I was anxious and almost didn''t even think about it. I quickly walked to the bedroom and was ready to help Ji Yunxi with his thick clothes.

    However, just after I took a few steps, I suddenly remembered one thing.

    Before, my feet were frozen with the floor, and I didn''t let them separate with so much effort. Now how can I leave suddenly?

    I don''t understand looking back, I saw in my original position, where the thick ice, has melted into a pool of snow, quietly lying there.

    Seeing this scene, I was a little shocked, subconsciously took a look at Mo liangye.

    See Mo cool night to rush me to smile slightly, a pair of bamboo in the bosom appearance.

    I know that the reason why the ice on the soles of my feet melted must be his hands and feet.

    Since he has a way to melt the ice under my feet, he also has the ability to get rid of the frost of the whole building!

    I can''t help feeling a little excited at the thought of this.

    As long as we can get rid of the frost, not only the other people living in this apartment building don''t have to suffer from the pain of being frozen to death, but maybe we can eradicate the real aliya at one stroke!

    So, my heart a little wider, quickly ran into the bedroom to help Ji Yunxi take clothes.

    During the one or two minutes I took my clothes, I heard what Mo liangye said to real aliya. Then real aliya was very angry, and they had a fight unexpectedly.

    It''s just that when two people fight, there''s no movement.

    I thought something was wrong with Mo liangye, so I quickly took my clothes and ran out.

    But who knows, when I return to the living room again, the whole living room is empty, there is no shadow of Mo liangye and real aliya at all.

    The two of them

    Can''t it just disappear?

    Or did the two of them think that the place was too small for them to fight, so they shifted their positions?

    This kind of feeling of not knowing the situation makes me feel very upset.

    But the leakage of the house happened to meet the continuous rain at night. Just as I was pondering over where they had gone in the cool night, a voice suddenly came from behind.

    "This... Where is this? You... Who are you? I... why am I here? "

    Hearing the sound, I quickly turned to look at the past, only to see Ji Yunxi, who had been in a coma, now woke up, looking at me blankly.

    Because of the previous attack, I paid special attention to his eyes, and found that it had returned to normal, no longer like the strange appearance before. Then I breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Ji Yunxi, you almost killed me before, you know?"

    Hearing my words, Ji Yunxi''s face was blank: "almost killed you? Who the hell are you? Why should I kill you? "

    I almost vomited blood.

    "Ji Yunxi, are you finished? In front of me, what do you say you pretend to be? You''re still playing amnesia with me, aren''t you? You think, you play amnesia, can offset the fact that you almost killed me before? I tell you, no way! " I said with an unhappy face.

    But after listening to my words, Ji Yunxi''s face is more pale, so that he appears at a loss to the extreme.

    "You are so strange. Why do you say these strange things to me? I don''t know you at all. Please respect yourself

    If I vomit blood directly because of his anger, then at this moment I want to show him the abdominal incision every minute.

    This guy, who has always been a fool, has no proper form, and even has a bad tongue. How can he act like a big fool now?

    In this regard, I feel very puzzled.

    However, this kind of confusion, after all, does not last too much time, because I pass through the high-speed operation of the brain, I suddenly react to a thing.

    Ji Yunxi repeatedly stressed that he didn''t know me and didn''t know why he was here.

    The point is, look at his expression, naturally it doesn''t look like he''s pretending at all.

    In this case, would he not be pretending to be stupid at all, but that he might really lose his memory?

 Chapter 552

    After I realized this problem, I was a little confused and recalled all the things that happened before.

    Ji Yunxi was fine before I went out to find Shakur.

    And when I came back, he was just like a different person and almost killed me.

    According to real aliya, the reason why Ji Yunxi would attack me is that he was sealed off by the strong Yin Qi in the huge garbage pit.

    In this case, will Ji Yunxi''s amnesia have something to do with the fact that he has been blocked by the real aliya?

    Although the appearance of Mo liangye prevented him from attacking me in time, he didn''t release his consciousness of being closed.

    In this way, that is to say, Ji Yunxi''s amnesia now has something to do with what she did before.

    As long as we find the cause of the problem, we can still find a way to let Ji Yunxi recover his memory.

    Thinking of this, I felt a little bit more relaxed and said to Ji Yunxi, "no matter whether you know me or not, don''t care why you are here. I can only tell you, if you want to live, come with me

    "Why? I don''t even know you. Why should I go with you? " Ji Yunxi retorts.

    If at ordinary times, I heard him say this, I would spray him so much that I didn''t even know his mother.

    But now he is a person who has lost his memory. Even if I care about him more, it''s meaningless, so I can only press down the fire in my heart, smile at Ji Yunxi, and say: "why do you want to go with me? Take a good look for yourself. There is thick ice all over here. If you don''t follow me, do you want to be frozen to death here? "

    Ji Yunxi had a strong sense of defense against me, but when he heard this, he turned his head and looked around. He found that it was really the same as what I said. His face changed and he asked, "this... How can this be? So... What should we do now? "

    "Ask me what to do? Aren''t you proud just now? If you have the ability, think of your own way! " See Ji Yunxi compromise, I also mischievous began to pick up Joe.

    Ji Yunxi recognized the meaning of ridicule in my words and could not help getting angry. However, in this situation, even he was helpless and had to continue to turn to me for help.

    "Girl, pretty girl, please do me a favor and take me away from this freezing place, will you?" Ji Yunxi showed me a little weakness.

    I glanced at him and saw that he was the same as me. Even his eyelashes were covered with iced flowers. He was shivering with cold and his heart softened. He threw the heavy clothes he had just taken out and said, "put them on and follow me. I probably know where they are!"

    Take over the clothes, Ji Yunxi pour is really not polite, Chi slip directly to put on.

    Seeing that he was dressed, I didn''t delay much, so I immediately took Ji Yunxi out of the door and walked up the stairs.

    Because of the ice on the ground, we both fell a few times and showed our teeth in pain.

    However, the thought that Mo liangye was fighting against real aliya by himself at the moment made me anxious and painless. I got up from the ice covered ground and continued to go up with Ji Yunxi.

    "By the way, just now you said ''they two'', who are you referring to? What are we trying to climb to the roof for now? " Ji Yunxi asked curiously as he walked.

    "They mean my husband and your daughter-in-law. We''re climbing because the two of them are fighting on the roof. We have to help

    On hearing this, Ji Yunxi immediately exclaimed: "I have a daughter-in-law? Why don''t I know? "

    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "brother, don''t talk about your daughter-in-law. What do you think you know now? What do you remember? "

    Ji Yunxi touched his head and thought about it for a while. Without remembering anything, he had to bow his head and admit: "well, I don''t seem to remember anything. However, your husband, a big man, beat my daughter-in-law, a woman. Isn''t that a bit unkind? "

    "Not very kind? Do you know how hateful your daughter-in-law is? You almost strangled me before. She was the one who did it. It''s good that I didn''t break her up. How can you even say we''re not kind? " I feel a little annoyed.

    See my tone is not very good, Ji Yunxi also dare not say what, immediately shut up, obediently follow me to continue to go up.

    Fortunately, the floor is not too high. Before long, the two of us still appeared on the roof of the apartment building.

    However, unlike what I expected, there was hardly any ice on the whole roof, just as it was not affected by real aliya.

    But my feeling of happiness lasted less than two seconds. When I saw the confrontation between Mo liangye and aliya in a corner of the roof, I realized that it was not that the roof was not affected, but that the snow on the roof had been melted because of Mo liangye.

    Although I don''t know what method he used, but can let these ice melt, prove that he can still deal with real aliya!

    So, my heart a little wider, with Ji Yunxi stand not far away, watching the two men confrontation.

    Seeing that all the ice on the rooftop had been melted away, real aliya was even more angry at the moment. She looked at Mo liangye indignantly and said in a cold voice: "I didn''t expect that you had such ability!"

    Mo liangye''s eyes turned slightly, his face was calm, even his voice was so low and sexy: "if you stop here, I can consider sparing your life!"

    "Ha ha ha, my parents are the supreme gods. Do I need you to spare my life? You think too much of yourself Real aliya laughed wildly.

    "So you want to die?" Mo cool night tiny squint to ask a way.

    Real aliya sneered, and her tone was very rampant: "just you? What do you think you are? How dare you kill a demigod? It''s a bit too much of a stretch! "

    Words fall, authentic aliya turned her eyes to me not far away, a face of grim said: "just did not freeze to death you, count you lucky. But you won''t be so lucky later! Soon, you ignorant mortals will all die in the hands of the princess

    When I heard this, I felt angry and couldn''t help scolding: "I''ve never seen a god like you who kills innocent people indiscriminately and shamelessly! I believe that heaven has a good reincarnation. Heaven will never forgive you! "

    "Ha ha ha, MI Xiaofei, you are so naive! My parents are both gods. I am a noble princess of the Himalayas. Who can help me? Looking to heaven to deal with me? I think you might as well burn more incense for yourself to keep yourself safe

    The real aliya looked at me and said sarcastically. She slowly sat cross legged on the floor of the roof, holding orchid fingers in her hands, meditating and reciting some incantations.

    So, without waiting for me to react, I saw the whole roof, which was frosted again, and it was much thicker than the previous two times.

    Not only that, the ice layer inside the whole apartment building is also accelerating rapidly, and the apartment building is soon frozen into a world of ice and snow.

    In this case, even if I think with my toes, I can know that all the people living in this building must be frozen.

    If this extreme low temperature continues, it will not be long before their bodies will be irreversibly damaged and lead to death.

    So we have to make a quick decision on real aliya.

    Although Mo liangye has the ability to melt all the ice on the rooftop, because of the freezing of the building, it soon attracted the attention of other residents in the community. They all looked from the windows of their buildings and whispered, just like the monkeys in the zoo.

    In this case, if we use some strange means to solve the building freezing crisis, it is bound to cause panic of other building residents in the community.

    At that time, things will get worse. Maybe it will disturb the government of Tianzhu. That will not be a good ending.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help looking at Mo liangye, hoping that he can come up with some way to avoid making this matter big.

    However, the reaction speed of Mo liangye was faster than I expected. Before I could ask him, he had already jumped on the water tank on the roof.

    There, is the highest position of the whole apartment building, almost overlooking the whole roof.

    I saw his hands open up, palm quickly gathered two groups of pure black breath.

    A few seconds later, when the two groups of black air gathered to a certain extent, Mo liangye roared fiercely. All the black air condensed in his palm instantly dispersed and quickly wrapped up the whole apartment building, so that people outside the apartment building could not see our situation at all.

    If this can be said to be mo liangye''s delicate and considerate mind, then what happened behind is that I saw the decisive element in his character.

    After the thick black air completely wrapped up the whole apartment building, Mo liangye changed into a purple dragon shape and wrapped up the whole apartment building with his body.

    Because of curiosity, I ran to the edge of the roof and looked down. Then I saw that the dragon body in the dark night was becoming purple and red bit by bit.

    Where he was entangled, the ice quickly melted into water and flowed down the outer wall of the apartment building to the ground.

    It turned out that the reason why he became dragon shaped was to accumulate all the heat of his body to melt the thick ice, so that the people in the apartment building would not be frozen to death.

    He has made such a great sacrifice, I naturally have no reason to stand by, so he said to Ji Yunxi: "although you lost your memory, but I still want to ask you, do you help me?"

    Xu has seen the difference between good and evil, Ji Yunxi hesitated, or nodded, should be: "help!"

    "Even if this woman is your fiancee, you can beat her right?" I asked tentatively.

    Hearing the words "fiancee" from me, Ji Yunxi turned to look at the real aliya, shook his head in disgust, and said, "it''s too ugly. I don''t like it!"

    When Xu heard Ji Yunxi''s words, the real aliya was almost furious at the moment. She yelled: "Ji Yunxi, I''m your fiancee. You call me ugly?"

    Although Ji Yunxi lost his memory and didn''t remember who I was, his character was still the same as before. He immediately sneered and said, "I''m not as ugly as your fiancee. You can''t get close to me!"

    As soon as the words came out, the official aliarden was even more angry and said in a cold voice, "well, Ji Yunxi, since you are not benevolent, don''t blame me for being unjust! If I cripple you, don''t blame me for being cruel

    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that you are not only ugly, but also mean. If anyone marries you later, I''m afraid it will be bad luck for eight generations?" Ji Yunxi mercilessly sneers.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    This season Yunxi lost a memory, unexpectedly did not lose his poisonous tongue temperament, it is really rare.

    So, it seems that his amnesia is not a bad thing, is it?

 Chapter 553

    Xu didn''t expect Ji Yunxi to say that about him. The official aliarden was not angry at the moment, and he jumped at Ji Yunxi directly.

    "What do you think you are, you heartless man? How dare you insult the princess

    See her pounce, Ji Yunxi body quickly a flash, directly jumped to the real aliya behind, lift foot to her buttocks is a foot.

    Real aliya didn''t expect that his speed would be so fast. She got such a cold kick that she couldn''t stand steadily for a moment. She fell on the ground like a dog gnawing mud.

    "Although your butt is very big, fleshy, easy to kick and raise, I don''t like it at all. You''d better get out of here. I feel sick when I see you!" Ji Yunxi said mercilessly.

    Hearing this, real aliya wanted to spit blood.

    Perhaps, she is so big, has always been the princess of the Himalayas, no one has ever dared to say that about her?

    But Ji Yunxi is such a fearless existence, specially picking her pain.

    "Ji Yunxi, you... You cheap man, you insult me for the sake of other women. I... I want my father to send troops to level your Shura world!" Real aliya said angrily.

    "For other women? Sorry, I''m not for anyone, I''m only for myself! Anyway, I won''t like you. You go back to your father and tell him that I''m going to give up my marriage and ask him to help you find a receptionist to marry you out so as not to come here and harass me! " Ji Yunxi''s mouth is as poisonous as ever.

    Real aliya''s face was livid with anger. After she got up from the ground, she immediately grew a lot of ice needles on her body.

    She suddenly shakes her body and sees the ice needles flying towards Ji Yunxi.

    However, fortunately, Ji Yunxi is not a vegetarian, even if amnesia, there are still two brushes.

    This is not, when the real aliya shoots all the ice needles, Ji Yunxi takes off the thick clothes he is wearing, quickly blocks the flying ice needles, and then wraps them up again. Then he sees that the ice needles turn into ice water and drip on the ground.

    "Unfortunately, there is no milk, otherwise with your ice, you should be able to make an ice cream to eat!" Ji Yunxi said with a heartless smile.

    But the more he laughed, the more angry real aliya was.

    She was born a princess of the Himalayas. Her main weapon is ice. Without ice, no matter how capable she is, it''s hard for her to make waves.

    Now, her two best moves, one is controlled by Mo liangye, and the other is easily solved by Ji Yunxi. Don''t be too shameful?

    "Ji Yunxi, you... You are a jerk! At the beginning, but your father personally went to the Himalayas to ask my father to marry me to you. Now you treat me like this. Aren''t you afraid that your father will blame you? " Real aliya said angrily.

    "My father? Who is my father? Sorry, I lost my memory. I can''t remember who my father is, so why should I be afraid of him? " Ji Yunxi said disapprovingly.

    As soon as she said this, the real aliya''s face became more ugly.

    "Ji Yunxi, do you really want to be so hard on me?" Real aliya asked in a cold voice.

    Ji Yunxi glanced at her, shrugged, and said, "yes, haven''t you seen it for so long? If you don''t see it, I''ll tell you again: I hate you. You''d better go as far as you can and never show up in front of me again! "

    "Well, Ji Yunxi, that''s what you said! I hope you don''t regret it Real aliya coldly looking at Ji Yunxi said.

    "I said it, so what? Can you still kill me? " Ji Yunxi is still so a diao''er Lang that day is not afraid of the appearance.

    Real aliya grinned grimly and said, "kill you? That''s nothing but trouble for me in the Himalayas! But now, I might as well tell you the truth about your amnesia! "

    Hearing this, I was stunned and couldn''t help blurting out: "what did you say? Do you know why Ji Yunxi lost his memory? "

    Hearing this, aliya turned her head slowly, looked at me and said with a grim smile, "what do you think? He failed to live up to my feelings. Shouldn''t I give him some punishment? "

    "So you made him lose his memory?"

    "Oh, but it''s too late for you to understand! To tell you the truth, in fact, he is not an ordinary amnesia, but I deliberately removed the memory! Without these memories in my hand, even if you try every means in the world, it is absolutely impossible to remind him of those things that happened before. Moreover, as time goes on, his memory will only get worse. In the end, he may not only don''t know you, even himself, even anything in the world. This kind of situation is similar to what you mortals call Alzheimer''s disease Genuine aliya said with a face of Yin Luan.

    That expression, like a winner, with enough pride, makes people want to tear her face every minute.

    "How''s it going? Didn''t you think of it? " Real aliya raised her eyebrows and said, "Mi Xiaofei, do you think I lead him to the garbage pit just to close his consciousness with Yin Qi, and then let him have resentment and kill you personally? Well, actually, that''s just one of my purposes. What I didn''t tell you before is that at the same time, I quietly took away his memory and let him become a state of amnesia. In this way, he can''t remember you any more, let alone leave any emotional entanglement with you! "

    "Aliya, you are so shameless! Do you think you can get him by doing this? Even if you take away his memory, what if he doesn''t like me now, but he doesn''t like you even more? What do you think is the point of doing this? " I asked in a cold voice.

    "Meaning? Of course it makes sense! Memory, for a person, is a very important thing. Everything you have experienced will be kept in your memory. As long as I hold his memory in my hand, I don''t believe that he will be obedient! " Real aliya said with confidence.

    Seeing her like this, I shook my head helplessly and said: "your obsession is really too deep. For a man who doesn''t love you at all, is it really worth it to make himself so humble? When you become good enough and attractive enough, there will be countless men to pursue you. Why do you hang on his tree? "

    "I''m not stupid. Of course I know it''s not worth it! But I''m a princess of the Himalayas. My fiance ran away with other women behind my back. Do you think if you were me, you could swallow this breath? "

    "Mi Xiaofei, to tell you the truth, I have never suffered any setbacks since I grew up. Everything is going well. But you... Until you appear, I suddenly have a sense of frustration. "

    "I don''t understand why Ji Yunxi can ignore my face for you. You know, I''m his fiancee. I''m the only one in his heart. How can he like you and even fight against me for you? "

    "So it''s no longer worth it. Now, I just want to beat you, to make you lose, to make you miserable. Only in this way can I regain the confidence of my Himalayan princess

    Although real aliya''s expression is very emotional when she says these words, in my opinion, what she said is basically fallacious.

    A woman, if really confident, really noble, really powerful, she is not afraid of anyone''s threat and challenge.

    Because, she has enough strong heart to defeat all opponents.

    But what about real aliya?

    Even if she is a princess, even if her parents are Brahman gods, but still can not change her poor heart.

    She thinks that all self-esteem, all nobility, comes from the respect of others, comes from the love of others.

    So when Ji Yunxi doesn''t love her, she will become hysterical and will never stop even if she doesn''t get rid of me.

    Such a woman, even if she wins today, her back will not be happy.

    What''s more, at this moment, she has lost, lost to the ground.

    I sighed deeply, lifted eyes to see past, see Ji Yunxi already one to hold her neck, ferocious say: "say, my memory is hidden by you after all where?"

    Real aliya sneered and said, "now you know you''re in a hurry? Then I won''t tell you! If you can, you''ll kill me! But once I die, my father and mother will surely level your whole Shura world! So you have to weigh it up! "

    "If you don''t give me back my memory, I''ll kill you right now!" Ji Yunxi gritted his teeth.

    But the real aliya is not afraid at all, even if she is pinched at the moment, she is still elated.

    "You kill me, don''t you want to kill me? Do it now! No one in the world except me can recover your memory! "

    It has to be said that she completely pinched Ji Yunxi''s death.

    Ji Yunxi as a person with amnesia, the most wanted to do, of course, is to restore memory.

    But she just doesn''t give, even take this as a threat, Ji Yunxi is really in a dilemma at the moment.

    "Don''t push me!" Ji Yunxi looks at the real aliya and says.

    "I''ll force you, so what? Anyway, you can either go back with me and get married, or you can''t recover your memory for the rest of your life! " The real aliya looks like she doesn''t like it.

    It''s a pity that Ji Yunxi was really annoyed this time. His wrist was hard, and the blue veins on the back of his hand burst up. His slender fingers pinched aliya''s slender neck more and more tightly, as if he could screw off her whole head at any time.

    The real aliya obviously didn''t expect that Ji Yunxi really dared to strangle her. Suddenly, her face turned red and she looked very flustered.

    "Ji... Ji Yunxi, you can''t do this to me... I''m your fiancee... You... You can''t kill me..."

    Ji Yunxi raised a smile of evil spirit in the corner of his mouth and said in a cold voice: "didn''t you say I didn''t dare to kill you? Then I have to kill you today! Or let you know that in this world, threatening people needs to pay a price! "

    With that, Ji Yunxi''s hand is even harder, and he is about to strangle the real aliya

 Chapter 554

    However, what I didn''t expect was that when Ji Yunxi was about to strangle the real aliya, the whole sky above the rooftop became extremely gloomy.

    I look up and see that there is a dark cloud, which is rapidly forcing us to the place where we are. There is a kind of black cloud pressing on the city and trying to destroy it.

    I don''t know why, seeing this dark cloud, I have a kind of uneasy feeling subconsciously in my heart.

    I want to tell Ji Yunxi this feeling and remind him to be careful.

    However, without waiting for me to speak out, the dark cloud completely shrouded the three of us at the same time, rolled up a hurricane for no reason, and instantly lifted us into the air.

    My heart went up to my throat.

    Damn, I knew that this dark cloud suddenly appeared. It must be nothing good. I didn''t expect that it was really guessed by me.

    What''s the use of guessing? Guess is not still facing the risk of being caught in mid air?

    But after a while, I found that things didn''t seem as bad as we thought.

    Because after that hurricane rolled us up in mid air, it suddenly stopped.

    Ji Yunxi and I froze in mid air, like weightlessness, neither rising nor falling.

    Seriously, it''s a terrible feeling.

    If it keeps pushing us higher and higher, I feel better.

    But it just made us not high or low, and then stopped, let us also float in mid air, which made me worry about when I would fall down.

    This kind of unknown things, in fact, is the most frightening.

    I looked around and found that in addition to the dark clouds, there were only dark clouds, not even Ji Yunxi''s people.

    This situation makes me feel anxious.

    One is to worry about my own safety, the other is to worry about Ji Yunxi''s safety.

    After all, Ji Yunxi suffered such a crisis because of me.

    If there is no my existence, how can Ji Yunxi be pulled out of memory by real aliya, or even involved in mid air?

    I was worried in my heart, so I yelled two sentences at the top of my voice: "Ji Yunxi, are you there?"

    Fortunately, as soon as my voice fell, I heard Ji Yunxi''s response: "I''m here, and you? Pretty girl, what''s the situation over there? "

    "I''m floating in mid air. I can''t go up or down. I can''t see things around clearly... Ah, no, I can''t see at all. I... I see a woman in a sari!" I can''t help exclaiming.

    Because in front of me, just about ten meters away from me, I saw a beautiful woman in a white sari, a crown and a pair of Indian faces.

    The woman stood there and gave me a deep look, with indifference in her eyes and no joy at all.

    But the only thing I can be sure of is that she must have caused this sudden black cloud and hurricane.

    The person who can make such a big noise is absolutely not ordinary, so I almost subconsciously want to use my mind to get weapons from the storage ring to guard against the sneak attack of this woman.

    However, the problem is that I used my mind to tune it several times, but my storage ring didn''t respond at all, just like it was out of order.

    I went. What''s the situation?

    I''ve been using the store ring for so long, and I''ve never encountered such a failure.

    Think of this storage ring is when I and Mo liangye married, Ji Yunxi gave us a gift, so I immediately yelled at him with a voice: "Ji Yunxi, what''s the situation of the storage ring you gave me before? How did you not react at all? Should it not be out of power?"

    "How do I know? I don''t even remember what kind of storage ring I gave you. Do you remember wrong? " Ji Yunxi responds over there.

    When I heard this, I remembered that it was amnesia.

    Don''t say I don''t remember the store thing ring. If I hadn''t reminded him before, he would have forgotten his name!

    It''s nothing to ask him. I''d better find a way to solve it myself!

    Fortunately, without the weapons in the storage ring, I still have an indefinite universe ring on my finger.

    This indefinite universe ring is a sacred object for catching demons and sealing ghosts. It must be more than enough to deal with the inexplicable woman.

    So I immediately took down the ring from my finger and was ready to fight.

    However, to my surprise, the woman who suddenly appeared didn''t seem to want to attack Ji Yunxi and me. Instead, she glanced at me and turned around.

    Shit, this... What''s this?

    Is this woman not an enemy, but a comrade in arms on the same front with us?

    But as it turns out, I''m still too naive after all.

    Because as soon as I thought about whether this woman was a comrade in arms, I felt the hurricane stirring up again.

    However, this time, the direction of the hurricane is no longer upward, but downward force.

    As a result, my body immediately lost balance, and my whole body was swept down by the hurricane.

    I swear, this moment my heart is absolutely broken.

    One second, I thought she would not be bad for Ji Yunxi and me, but the next second, she turned away and let us be killed by the hurricane.

    It''s really faster than turning a book!

    Having said that, I still know that this kind of time is definitely not the time to curse and quarrel.

    After all, with such a fast falling speed, Ji Yunxi and I will soon be thrown into a pool of mud.

    At that time, don''t swear. It''s still a question whether we can protect our lives or not.

    So, the most important thing now is to land safely!

    I quickly pondered in the heart for a while, and finally my eyes fell on the indefinite universe ring in my hand.

    Although I don''t know whether it''s useful or not, it''s the only weapon in my hand now. Whether it''s dead or alive, I''ll try it after all!

    Thinking of this, I immediately threw out the indefinite universe ring, made a complicated fingerprint with both hands, and recited the mantra. Then I saw that indefinite universe ring quickly became extremely huge, and floated to my feet, let me step on it.

    Then, it floated to Ji Yunxi''s feet and caught him steadily.

    It seems that I didn''t expect to be able to play a role in the key time. Ji Yunxi looked at me with a look of surprise and asked, "pretty girl, I didn''t see it. You are quite powerful!"

    I had a smile and was ready to be modest. But the woman with the crown suddenly appeared before had a slight change in her face. With a wave of her hand, I saw that the hurricane was turning more and more severe. Even the enlarged ring of heaven and earth began to shake now.

    For fear of being shaken down, I squatted down and hugged the indefinite universe.

    See my action, Ji Yunxi can''t help but disdain smile: "I just want to praise you two, the result you counseled into this, is really a shame to lose home!"

    I white he one eye, low voice scolds a way: "want you to manage! You''d better take care of yourself first. Don''t fall down and be thrown into mud! "

    "How can it be? I''m so stable that I can''t fall down!" Ji Yunxi didn''t agree.

    But face slapping often comes too soon, like a tornado.

    This is not, Ji Yunxi a word just finished, then there is a strong hurricane hit, directly Ji Yunxi''s body roll in, fierce force, toward the gray roof below.

    Seeing this scene, I was so confused that I couldn''t help shouting: "Ji Yun Xi!"

    But this time, no one answered me.

    Ji Yunxi, he... He really fell down

    Although I''ve never liked this guy, after all, I''ve been a friend for such a long time. Now I''m still sad to watch him fall down by the hurricane.

    If I had given him a quick hand just now, he would not have fallen.

    I''m not good, I talk to him, so it distracts his attention, leading to the result of his fall.

    Guilt and sadness are intertwined in my heart alternately, which makes my heart more and more uncomfortable and almost tears.

    However, just a second before my tears were about to drop, a huge Purple Dragon carrying Ji Yunxi soared away, throwing the powerful dragon''s tail at the woman wearing the crown.

    Obviously, the woman didn''t expect a dragon to appear suddenly. A look of panic flashed on her face, and then she quickly dodged to the side.

    However, the purple dragon incarnated in Mo liangye is not a vegetarian either. Seeing her Dodge, the dragon''s tail sweeps quickly again and directly blows the woman with the crown out.

    Mo cool night this is extremely cruel, all of a sudden directly the woman to shoot on the roof, vomited blood, a face of resentment.

    However, this woman is more powerful than I imagined. Even if she was hurt by Mo liangye, she is still very quick to summon a dark cloud to cover herself.

    Because of the dark clouds, for a moment, including the cool night, we can''t see the woman''s figure.

    This feeling makes me feel uneasy, but soon it''s gone.

    Because the cloud that the woman with the crown had summoned had disappeared.

    At the same time, the woman disappeared with the clouds, as if she had never appeared.

    It gives me a little relief.

    But in a flash, I think of another thing, that is, the real aliya is gone!

    I went and found out that we were all cheated.

    The reason why the woman with the crown appeared just now was not to seek revenge from us at all. The key is that she should take the opportunity to save aliya!

    But why did this woman come all the way to save aliya?

    What is the relationship between her and aliya?

    In this regard, I feel very puzzled.

    Fortunately, it wasn''t long before Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi and I all landed on the roof safely. Mo liangye told me the identity of that woman.

    "If I guess correctly, she should be aliya''s mother, snow mountain goddess!"

 Chapter 555

    "Is she snow mountain goddess? Are you sure? " I feel a bit incredible.

    After all, I''ve seen ghosts, people and demons, but I haven''t seen God, so I''m surprised.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "it shouldn''t be wrong. I can''t smell Yin Qi or evil Qi on her, so the most likely thing is that she may be a God. What''s more, she didn''t fight with us. She took aliya and left, which proves my guess

    I thought about it and thought so.

    Although she nearly killed Ji Yunxi and me, in a sense, she was not extremely vicious. At most, she wanted to teach us a lesson.

    In this way, she didn''t want to kill us all.

    In this way, the purpose of her coming may not be us at all, but something else.

    And in our side, the most likely to become her goal, only aliya a person.

    So, when she disappeared, aliya disappeared.

    Obviously, that''s why she took aliya with her.

    Originally, aliya, this vicious woman, is what we can''t ask for. At least, we don''t have to be haunted by her like a psycho.

    But the problem is that aliya''s departure directly takes away Ji Yunxi''s memory, which means Ji Yunxi will never be able to recover his memory.

    This question bothered me and made me frown.

    Mo liangye took a look at me, reached out and smoothed my brows, and asked with concern: "madam, what''s the matter with you? Is there anything unhappy? "

    I shook my head, sighed and said: "no, it''s just... Ji Yunxi''s memory has been taken away by aliya. Now aliya has been taken away by the snow mountain goddess, which means Ji Yunxi may lose his memory all the time."

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye turns his head to look at Ji Yunxi, reaches out his hand and presses it on his forehead, and his face changes.

    "You''re right. His memory was taken away. If he can''t find those memories within a month, his amnesia will become permanent! " Mo Liang night language spirit slightly some dignified say.

    "What did you say? Will I have permanent amnesia? " Ji Yunxi can''t help shouting.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "in theory, it''s like this. However, if you get the memory back from that woman in a month, you still have a chance to get it back! "

    "Then what are we waiting for? Run after the woman who took away my memory!" Ji Yunxi urged.

    With that, Ji Yunxi was really ready to go after him.

    But Mo liangye is indifferent, and has no intention to pursue.

    "Well, why don''t you move? You don''t want to leave me alone, do you? Man, I''ll tell you, you''re not good enough. We''ve been fighting side by side just now. If you don''t help me now, it''s too bad! " Ji Yunxi dissatisfied said.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye glanced at him and said coldly, "fight side by side? I seem to have saved you just now. "

    Ji Yunxi didn''t expect that Mo liangye would expose him. He was embarrassed and tried to change the topic: "it doesn''t matter whether you can save me or not. Now the key problem is that you have to help me recapture my memory together! After all, as you said just now, that woman and her mother are gods. I can''t beat others alone, so you have to help me! "

    "I can help you, but I have conditions!" Ink cool night light mouth.

    "What conditions?"

    "After helping you recover your memory, you must not pester my wife again!" Mo liangye looks at Ji Yunxi with bright eyes, with a fierce dignified look in his eyes.

    "What''s the condition? Although your wife is really beautiful and I like that one, it doesn''t mean that I will like her after I recover my memory. Man, you''re a little bit too worrisome. " Ji Yunxi feels a little disapproval of Mo liangye''s words.

    But Mo liangye didn''t make fun of him. Instead, he said solemnly, "I only have this condition. If you agree, my wife and I will help you recover the memory of being taken away. If you don''t agree, from this moment on, we''ll take the main road to the sky and walk half way. "

    "Hey, man, don''t be so serious? Is it important that I promise or not? "

    After losing his memory, Ji Yunxi can''t remember what happened before, so he doesn''t understand what Mo liangye said.

    Mo Liang night pulls face, light answer way: "yes, this is very important to me. Although my wife is excellent and the best woman in the world, I don''t like to have flies around her! "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    Before, I always thought Ji Yunxi was very venomous, but in fact, my family''s Mo liangye was not inferior to others in this matter, OK?

    Although in the past, he didn''t stop Ji Yunxi from liking me, and even let Ji Yunxi and I go because of his trust in me, it doesn''t mean that he really doesn''t mind Ji Yunxi''s feelings for me.

    Otherwise, at the moment he will not use flies to describe Ji Yunxi.

    Although Ji Yunxi lost his memory, he was not a fool. Of course, he could hear the irony in Mo liangye''s words, so he quit immediately.

    "My friend, if you don''t agree with me like this, you''ll hurt me. Is that really good? I don''t remember what I had to do with your wife before. It''s not very kind of you to be so upset with me, is it

    Can Mo cool night is still so a pair of cold appearance, looking at him, light asked: "I''m not kind, don''t need you to worry, you just need to tell me, just now I put forward the conditions, whether you agree or not."

    Seeing that Mo liangye was a face full of ice, Ji Yunxi asked himself for no fun. But he wanted to get back his memory, so he nodded and said, "yes, I promise, can''t I?"

    "Well, since you have agreed, all your actions will be under my command." Ink cool night light way.

    As the saying goes, people have to bow their heads under the eaves.

    Although Ji Yunxi is dissatisfied with Mo liangye''s attitude, who can''t beat aliya''s parents by himself?

    He had no choice but to compromise.

    "All right, I''m on command. Can we go after the woman who took away my memory now? If there''s any more delay, we won''t be able to catch up

    Hearing this, Mo Liang snorted coldly in the night and said, "don''t think about it. Even if you''re chasing it fast now, you can''t catch up with it."

    "What? You mean they''ve run back to their nest? What about my memory... My memory? Without memory, do I really want to be a person without memory in my life? " Ji Yunxi can''t help but get a little hairy.

    "I can''t catch up with them now, but I know where I can find them in a month." Ink cool night light mouth.

    "Where is it?" Ji Yunxi asked repeatedly.

    Mo Liang night turned his eyes to see Ji Yunxi, and said faintly: "in Shura Kingdom, where you get married! Before I came here, I had inquired about the marriage between aliya and you. It was decided by her father and your father. Aliya is a princess. She cares about face most. If you get engaged and don''t get married, people will laugh at you. Aliya and her family can''t afford to lose this man. So, even if you and her make some unpleasant, but the wedding, will certainly be held as usual

    Hearing this, I immediately understood what Mo liangye wanted to do.

    "You... You don''t want to disturb their wedding, so that they can''t get married?" I asked tentatively.

    Mo Liang night smile slightly, should way: "madam, or you know me better."

    "I went, you... It''s cruel, isn''t it? Marriage is a lifetime for a girl. Are you sure you really want to do it? " I asked with a little hesitation.

    Mo liangye nodded and replied in a very positive tone: "of course. The Shura world wants to strengthen itself through this marriage. Do you think I have any reason to help them? "

 Chapter 556

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, I turned to look at Ji Yunxi and said helplessly: "it seems that you can''t get married!"

    I thought Ji Yunxi would be angry. After all, no one wants to have any trouble with marriage.

    But unexpectedly, the goods shrugged and said in an indifferent tone, "it''s just too bad. Anyway, I don''t like that ugly woman. If I married her, I might not even know how I died! "

    Seeing that Ji Yunxi was not angry, I calmed down a little, sighed and said, "since you don''t have any opinions, then I don''t have any more. After several hours, we''d better go down and have a rest. When you have a good spirit, you can go to the deer garden in Varanasi to find the crystal soul stone tomorrow. "

    With that, I raised my feet to leave the roof and go downstairs.

    But who knows, at this time, ink cool night but not salty open mouth: "madam, it seems that you still have a thing not to do."

    I stopped, turned around, frowned and asked, "I still have something to do. Why don''t I know?"

    Mo cool night slightly sideways, eyes to the side Piao Piao, warm voice way: "here, isn''t this what you didn''t finish?"

    I turned to look at the past, only to see the emperor of Hades, I do not know when actually appeared on the roof, is smiling towards me.

    "Brother and sister, long time no see!" Tianzhu Pluto said hello to me kindly.

    Seeing his appearance, I remembered what Mo liangye said I had not finished yet.

    Before Mo liangye helped Tianzhu underworld recover the lost land, Tianzhu underworld had temporarily given his underworld gold seal to me for safekeeping, which played a role of security for both parties.

    Now, Mo liangye has come back to me. It is estimated that the war of recovering lost territory between them and Shura kingdom must be a victory.

    In this case, the gold seal of Hades given to me by Tianzhu Hades should be returned to its original owner.

    Thinking of this, I immediately tried to use the idea to put out the gold seal of Pluto from the storage.

    Fortunately, this time, the storage ring didn''t work as before. In an instant, the golden seal of Hades appeared in my hand.

    When I touched the gold seal, I felt a little reluctant. After all, this thing has been with me for some time.

    However, although it is a symbol of the power of the underworld, it doesn''t belong to me. So I just touched it, and then I slowly stepped forward and handed it to the king of the underworld.

    Seeing that I would return the things, the two eyes of the God of hell were almost shining.

    Obviously, he didn''t expect that I would really return it.

    After all, for ordinary people, power is a very attractive thing, few people can resist its charm.

    However, in my heart, integrity is more important than power.

    As the saying goes, people will not stand without faith. Since I have promised to keep such things temporarily, now it''s over. When the king of hell comes to me to take it, I have no reason not to return it.

    Tianzhu underworld took over the underworld gold seal, weighed it in his hand, determined that it was the real gold seal, and put it into the bag.

    "I didn''t expect that my sister-in-law is not only a woman but also a man. I admire her for keeping her promise." Said the king of hell.

    I smile, casually should say: "this thing does not belong to me, I want nothing.". What''s more, our family already has a gold seal, so why should I have another one? As the saying goes, one mountain does not allow two tigers, so does that family. So it''s better to return it to its original owner! "

    Hearing what I said, the king of hell in Tianzhu immediately laughed even more happily: "brother liangye, it''s really lucky that you can marry such a transparent woman! I have to thank you for your help this time. Why don''t you come back to the underworld with me tonight, and then we''ll have a drink? "

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "no, just as saying goodbye is better than new love, my wife and I have been separated for so many days. I have to accompany my wife this evening. This social intercourse is important, but in my heart, my wife is the most important. So, your kindness is in my heart

    Naturally, the emperor understood the meaning of Mo Liang''s refusal, but he didn''t force anything more. He just said with a smile, "in that case, I won''t bother you two. Anyway, I owe you two a favor. As long as you need me in the future, I will die! "

    "Well, there''s no need to say more about these polite words. It''s late. Go back to the underworld. After all, your lost land has just been recovered. It needs to be renovated. Don''t waste your time on being polite to us. " Ink cool night light said.

    The king of hell nodded and said, "well, we will not change the green mountains, the green water will flow, and we will regret it."

    Having said that, as soon as the emperor turned around, he disappeared on the roof. He didn''t even leave any humming.

    I sighed and said, "this guy said that he wanted to thank us. As a result, he slipped faster than anyone else. It''s really hypocritical. No one else!"

    Hearing my words, Mo liangyewei smiles and says, "why, does madam regret returning the gold seal to him?"

    "No, it''s just that you''ve helped him so much. It seems like you''re losing money if you don''t make any profit." I said with a shriveled mouth.

    "What''s wrong? That''s not the case. Now, it''s a good thing for us to let him restrain the Shura kingdom to some extent. Otherwise, do you really think my fight was for nothing? " Mo cool night embraces me to pick eyebrow to ask a way.

    "So you mean that you didn''t really want to help him, just didn''t want to expand the influence of Shura Kingdom, so you used his human and material resources to fight such a battle by the way?" I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye reached out and scraped my nose and said, "madam, you have finally reacted. I''m helping him fight. I''m helping ourselves. Why don''t I do such a good thing for both sides? "

    "Well, no wonder you didn''t want to drink with him just now. It turned out that you felt guilty about it!" I said casually.

    "I''m not ashamed of it, but it''s more meaningful for me to spend more time with my wife than drinking with him."

    Mo liangye said, gently broke my shoulder, looked down at me and said: "madam, I''m sorry, some time ago when I accompanied you too little, let you be wronged!"

    Although I had some complaints that he couldn''t be with me all the time, now when he apologized for this, all the complaints in my heart dissipated in an instant.

    He is the king of the underworld, he has his share of things to do, I am not qualified to willfully require him to always take me first.

    And, from the beginning, what I saw was his quality of caring for the great interests of the world?

    I know that my life experience has been for a long time. If there is no mo liangye to help me go through all kinds of difficulties and dangers, how can I get to today with my own strength?

    What he has done is not only for me, but also for everyone, isn''t it?

    Such a broad-minded, affectionate and righteous man, how can I not love him?

    Think of here, I stand on tiptoe, close up, in the ink cold night on the lips like a kiss, said: "since you know my grievance, then you have to be good to me."

    Mo liangyewei smiles for a while, and Wensheng responds: "what Tianzhu Pluto said is right. It''s really my greatest blessing to marry you in my life!"

    Say, Mo cool night then stretch out a hand to embrace me tightly in the bosom.

    Ji Yunxi coughed a little and said, "well... I say you two want to be intimate. Can you change to a more private place? It''s not so nice of you to cuddle here, is it

    Hearing this, I gave Ji Yunxi a white look and said, "what''s wrong? We don''t" get on the bus first and then pay for the ticket ". We are" licensed drivers "! Who has the right to say what? "

    "Well, even if you''re a couple with a certificate, it''s really good to spread dog food in front of a single person like me?" Ji Yunxi said with a sad face.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing and joking: "in fact, you can also sprinkle dog food. As long as you go downstairs to the street and yell" who would like to be my girlfriend? "I promise there will be a lot of girls lining up to scramble to sprinkle dog food with you."

    Ji Yunxi looked at me and said, "I don''t want it! I''m not interested in mature Royal sisters like you. I like loli. It''s better to be soft and cute. It''s best to look at me with adoring eyes every day! "

    This words a, I and Mo cool night two people looked at each other, coincidentally say two words: "warm!"

    To tell you the truth, I never thought that Ji Yunxi would really fall in love with that kind of girl.

    But at this moment, Ji Yunxi''s expression doesn''t seem to be pretending.

    If you look at it this way, it would be a good thing for aliya to take away Ji Yunxi''s memory.

    Now he likes wennuan''s Lori style, and wennuan has a special liking for him. Isn''t that God''s will?

    I went, it seems that really should be the old saying: a blessing in disguise, how can we know.

    Although he lost his memories, without them, he is like a brand-new person who can have a brand-new feeling and life.

    For him, this should also be regarded as a blessing in misfortune, right?

    Thinking of this, I immediately prepared to take out my mobile phone from my pocket, trying to bring up warm photos, but Mo liangye suddenly stopped me.

    "It''s a warm matter. I''ll talk about it later. We have to think it over carefully."

    I looked at the ink cool night, saw his face dignified, obviously worried about Ji Yunxi really with warm together, will be bad to her.

    What''s more, Ji Yunxi only likes the warm one because he has lost his memory. If we help him find his memory later, will he become the same as before and love warm just like an elder?

    Everything, is still unknown, so Mo liangye said carefully consider this matter, it is not unreasonable.

 Chapter 557

    Thinking of this, I put my mobile phone back in my pocket and said to Ji Yunxi, "OK, it doesn''t matter whether you like loli or Yu Jie. The important thing is that now we have to leave the roof quickly, otherwise the property owners will come up later and know that we have made this place look like this. They must pester us to make us lose money. "

    Ji Yunxi thought about it and thought it was right. He didn''t continue to worry about whether he liked loli or Yu Jie. He followed us down the safe passage to the 19th floor.

    When we went downstairs, we paid special attention to the situation of each floor.

    Although every floor is wet and there is a lot of water, but fortunately, from top to bottom, almost all the floors of the ice have melted.

    As for the residents who had been frozen by aliya''s ice, they all returned to normal, and there was no death phenomenon because they had been frozen before.

    I know, these are the credit of Mo liangye.

    In order to protect those residents, he is willing to turn into a dragon and melt the ice layer of the whole building with the heat in his body. How much sacrifice does it take to do this?

    I turned my head and looked at him. I was about to ask him how he was. But before I said a word, I fainted on the stairs.

    Seeing this, I was so confused that I didn''t expect that he would faint.

    I reached over and pulled him, trying to help him up, but as soon as my hand touched him, I felt a piercing cold, which made me withdraw my hand subconsciously.

    "So... So cold!" I said in a trembling voice.

    Ji Yunxi glanced at me, showed a very disgusting expression to me, and said: "you don''t want to help him, just say it, and pretend to be something. I really doubt whether you are his daughter-in-law."

    With that, Ji Yunxi reached out to help Mo liangye.

    But like me, as soon as his hand touched Mo liangye''s body, he immediately drew back.

    "Yes... It''s really cold... Just like... Ice..." Ji Yunxi said with trembling emotion.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but look at him and said in a cold voice, "I said just now, but now I''m not the same virtue!"

    Ji Yunxi rubbed his hand which was frozen by Mo liangye''s body just now, and argued with disapproval: "that... I didn''t know he was such a case. If I had known, I would not have said that!"

    "Cut, do you want to take back the spilled water I said with disdain.

    "I... I didn''t say I wanted to take it back. I just... I just sighed." Ji Yunxi said.

    See Ji Yunxi eat shriveled appearance, I can''t help but feel some funny.

    You know, before he lost his memory, he was always the only one who accepted me, and every time he accepted me with nothing to say. As a result, now that he lost his memory, he was actually accepted by me, which really made him angry.

    However, I know that the most urgent task now is not to fight with Ji Yunxi, but to get Mo liangye to the room downstairs to see what''s wrong with him.

    So, I didn''t talk to Ji Yunxi much. I immediately took off my coat and wrapped it in Mo liangye''s body, trying to give him a little warmth as much as possible.

    But Mo liangye is tall and has long legs. My clothes are too small for him to wrap. So I looked up and saw that Ji Yunxi was wearing a thick dress. I said, "take off your clothes and wrap them for him!"

    "Why? Your man is frozen. Why should I take off my clothes? I don''t care. I won''t take it off anyway! " Ji Yunxi refused.

    "It seems that you don''t want us to help you recapture those lost memories?" I asked in a cold voice.

    I know that for Ji Yunxi, the most important thing now is to recapture his memory from aliya. It is basically 100% effective to threaten him with this.

    Sure enough, as soon as I finished my sentence, Ji Yunxi''s face was replaced by a helpless compromise.

    "Well, you and your husband will help me regain my memory in the future. Now I will help you."

    Then Ji Yunxi took off his thick clothes and wrapped them in the body of Mo liangye.

    But even so, Mo liangye''s body temperature is still not rising, and there is a downward trend.

    "No, if it goes on like this, we have to quickly get him into the room downstairs, use fire to warm him, and let his body temperature rise bit by bit, otherwise he will have shock if he continues to have such ultra-low temperature." Ji Yunxi looks dignified said.

    Hearing this, I was a little silly.

    Before, when Mo liangye was incarnating Jackie Chan, he could have melted the ice that aliya had made with samadhi fire.

    But once the samadhi fire broke out, not only the whole apartment building would be destroyed, but even the residents in the apartment would be burned to death.

    For this reason, Mo liangye chose the most stupid way to melt the ice of the whole apartment with his own hot body temperature.

    In this way, we can not only keep the building of the apartment building from being damaged, but also keep the residents inside from being hurt. It is also a way to have the best of both worlds.

    However, Mo liangye used his body temperature to melt the ice, which led to his hypothermia, which was not enough to support his body.

    I have to say, it''s really silly of him to do so.

    In order to protect other people''s lives and property, he can give up everything, but what about himself?

    He has done so much for those residents in silence. Who can protect him?

    Yes, he is the Supreme Lord of Hades. In the eyes of many people, he is like a God. People don''t even allow him to be vulnerable or fail.

    But in my heart, he is just my husband, he will also have pain and vulnerable time.

    Now, if I don''t take care of him or protect him, all his efforts will be in vain?

    So, after listening to Ji Yunxi''s words, I used all my strength to pull Mo liangye''s body up from the ground, ready to carry it downstairs.

    But he was tall and long. Even though I had tried my best, I still only moved two or three steps and fell down on the stairs with him again.

    This kind of situation makes me feel dejected, even helpless about to cry out.

    If we can''t get Mo liangye to the room downstairs as soon as possible to use fire for heating, then his situation is really not optimistic.

    I was so anxious that I stamped my feet. I wish it was me who was frozen into an Iceman at the moment.

    Xu is to see me worried, and clumsy, one side of Ji Yunxi is really can''t see down, a will I pull up from the ground, cold voice way: "get out of the way, I come!"

    Having said that, Ji Yunxi directly bent down to pick up the whole person of Mo liangye, and quickly went downstairs to our previous residence.

    I was slightly stunned for a moment, and then quickly followed up.

    When I got back to my residence, I moved out all the things that I could use to keep warm. I gathered around Mo liangye and wanted to recover his temperature as soon as possible.

    But all the things we have to keep warm are like a drop in the bucket for Mo liangye, which is not enough to relieve his symptoms.

    In desperation, I only had to knock on the door of the whole apartment to borrow heating equipment.

    Fortunately, the residents were very kind-hearted. As soon as we heard that someone was frostbitten, we lent them to us without thinking about it.

    One by one, I moved the equipment one by one to my home last year. I drove them all to the maximum temperature and surrounded the Mo Liang night one by one. I wanted to provide warmth for Mo Liang night in an all-round way.

    But even so, the ink cool night still has no sign of awakening, which makes me more worried.

    "Ji Yunxi, you said that my husband''s fire has been roasted and warmed. Why didn''t he wake up?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Ji Yunxi took a deep look at Mo liangye, sighed, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. If it doesn''t work after dawn tomorrow, we can only send him to the hospital."

    "But... If we send him to the hospital, we won''t be able to go to Varanasi or find Jingpo stone in the next overcast year. Isn''t it necessary to wait until the next overcast year?"

    "I don''t know what you''re looking for or how important it is to you. But now your husband''s situation, your plan can only be disrupted. After all, your husband''s life is more important than looking for something Ji Yunxi said lightly.

    I think about it, feel right, then nodded.

    "Well, we''ll wait until tomorrow morning at most. If he doesn''t wake up by then, we''ll take him to the hospital."

    "Just think about it. Well, it''s getting late. You''d better go and have a rest. " Ji Yunxi said.

    I shook my head and said, "no, my husband hasn''t woken up yet. How can I sleep? I have to watch him here until he wakes up

    "Do you think you can wake him up by guarding him like this? If you don''t sleep now, in case he doesn''t wake up tomorrow and goes to the hospital, where will you have the energy to take care of him? Be obedient and go to bed quickly. Your husband will give it to me. You can get up early tomorrow morning and change shifts with me! " Ji Yunxi said seriously.

    After thinking about it, I think his words are reasonable.

    After all, it''s really hard to say what is the situation of Mo liangye.

    If he is in a bad condition and needs to be sent back to the hospital, it will take a lot of time and energy.

    I''m running out of energy now. What should I do later?

    Thinking of this, I didn''t argue with Ji Yunxi any more. I went back to my room to get a blanket and lay on the sofa in the living room.

    In this way, no matter what the situation is, I can know it at the first time.

    Ji Yunxi saw my mind, helplessly shook his head, but did not say anything, but let me go.

    So, I feel at ease in this way, not far away from the cool night of ink doze.

    Xu was worried about the cool night. That night, I couldn''t sleep soundly. In the middle of the night, I woke up in a daze.

    I slowly open my eyes, ready to get up to see the cool night.

    But when I looked over there, I saw a tall figure standing next to Mo liangye, injecting a deep blue breath into his body with my palm

 Chapter 558

    See this scene, my heart suddenly surprised, subconsciously want to voice to stop each other.

    But I don''t know what''s going on. No matter how hard I try, I just can''t make any sound or even move.

    This kind of feeling, just like ghost pressure bed, can only watch the tall figure will be a wisp of dark blue breath into the body of Mo liangye, but nothing can be done.

    This process lasted for a long time. In the end, I couldn''t support the weight of my eyelids and fell asleep again.

    By the time I woke up again, it was already bright.

    Because I think of last night, so the first thing I do when I open my eyes is to run to see Mo liangye.

    After all, I don''t even know who the mysterious man is, and I can''t judge whether he is good or bad. What should I do if he does something bad to Mo liangye and kills him?

    Fortunately, at the moment, the situation that I couldn''t move or speak last night has completely disappeared, so I quickly ran to Mo liangye and tried to find out if the man had hurt him last night.

    Unexpectedly, when I touched his waist, a familiar voice suddenly rang out.

    "Ma''am, is it really good to play so exciting in broad daylight?"

    I was stunned.

    This... This sound

    And they call me "Madame"

    My head turned a bend, and I finally reacted. I subconsciously looked at Mo liangye''s face. At the moment, his face had returned to ruddy, and there was a trace of evil smile on the corner of his mouth.

    I don''t know why, seeing his smile, I was a little angry, so I pinched him on the leg.

    Mo liangye ate pain, suddenly sat up from the bench, touched his pinched leg, frowned and looked at me, said: "madam, can you move your hand gently? It''s meat. It''s real meat. It''s going to hurt! "

    I white his one eye, should way: "is must let you ache, looked after you ache, next time also dares to scare me!"

    Then I lowered my head and murmured, "do you know that I was almost scared to death by you yesterday. I thought... I thought that you were going to sleep so deeply that I and my two children would..."

    Hearing this, Mo liangye knew that I was worried about him. She felt soft in her heart and held me firmly in her arms. She comforted me softly: "madam, I''m sorry to worry you. I promise, there won''t be another time. If there is a next time, even if you kill me, I will never have half a complaint. "

    "Bah, bah, bah, it''s really unlucky to say" die or not "when you just get up I mumbled.

    Mo liangyewei smiles, lowers his head and kisses me on the forehead, and says, "OK, I won''t say it. We''ll be fine all the time. No one will die, OK?"

    "You still say that word!" I have a coquettish look on my face.

    "Well, I''m wrong. I choose to shut up!"

    With that, Mo liangye made a gesture to seal his own mouth with adhesive tape, which was very funny. I couldn''t help laughing.

    "Can you be serious? If your subjects and subordinates in the underworld see this, won''t they be surprised? " I reminded with a smile.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said: "although this kind of action does damage my face, compared with my wife''s smile, face is not worth mentioning at all. As far as I''m concerned, it''s as long as my wife is happy. "

    To tell you the truth, Mo liangye''s love talk skills are full now. These words make me feel sweet, and I can''t even find a reason to blame him.

    It''s just that I don''t blame him for worrying me about a fight because he worked so hard to make me happy.

    Thinking of this, I turned my head to get up and pondered on his lips.

    "You did well last night. This is for you!" I blushed and whispered.

    "Madam, I almost lost my life in order to help you. Do you reward such a kiss? My credit is worth your promise, isn''t it? " Ink cool night bad smile said.

    When I heard the words "promise each other with one''s body", I immediately gave him a white look and scolded, "you big head ghost, you are just a little better, and you want to do something bad. You don''t want your life, do you?"

    "Madam, as the saying goes," if you die under a peony, you''re also romantic as a ghost. "I don''t mind if you make me more romantic." The more I talk about the cool night, the less I feel.

    "Mr. Feng, you have to make yourself cynical, don''t you? Can''t you go on the route of your quiet, proud, cool and beautiful man? " I said with disdain.

    Mo liangye grabs my hand, puts it to his mouth and gently kisses the back of my hand. He says affectionately: "madam, in this world, I will only be cynical for you."

    Although Mo liangye''s words are sensational and even numb, women are often the most emotional animals in the world. No, my heart is still warm, just like the winter sun, warm and warm.

    However, it is a pity that such a warm and beautiful scene was soon interrupted by the sudden appearance of another voice.

    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough

    Ji Yunxi took out two bowls of steaming noodles from the kitchen, put them on the table in the living room, took off his apron and continued to say to us, "eat while it''s hot. It''s just out of the pot, and it won''t taste good when it''s cold!"

    As soon as the words came out, as a foodie, I immediately gathered up and looked at the two bowls of noodles.

    Unfortunately, I was disappointed in the result.

    Those two bowls of noodles are steaming hot, but they sell well... I really can''t compliment them: the noodles are pasted and broken, and even the eggs are half cooked. They look like two pots of pig food. It''s really hard for people to eat.

    So, I slightly frowned and said with disgust: "Ji Yunxi, are you sure this is the noodles you made for us, not for pigs?"

    "Of course, I know it''s a bit ugly, but I''ve just had a bowl of it, and it''s still delicious. If you don''t want to taste it, it may be just to your taste! " Ji Yunxi said to me with a smile.

    I glanced at the two bowls of noodles and said, "although I know you can''t remember many things after you lost your memory, these two bowls of noodles are not your standard, so I still choose to refuse. I don''t want to ruin my appetite for the rest of my life. "

    With that, I pushed two bowls of noodles to Ji Yunxi again, indicating with action that I would never eat them.

    But who knows, just as I finished, Mo liangye suddenly picked up a bowl of noodles and ate them.

    "Husband, you... You really can eat it?" I frowned and asked in disbelief.

    Mo liangye ate half of the bowl of noodles in his hand, then he finally looked up and said to me, "madam, although the noodles are a little ugly, they taste really good. It''s not easy for brother Ji to get up early in the morning and help us make noodles. We can''t let him down, can we? "

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Ji Yunxi found a step down and said with a smile, "yes, brother Mo knows what''s good. He''s not as mean as someone at all!"

    "Who do you think is mean?" I asked discontentedly.

    Ji Yunxi shriveled mouth, glanced at me, said: "who is stingy, I said is who!"

    "Ji Yunxi, you don''t want to live, do you?" I said in a cold voice.

    As if to see me angry, Mo liangye quickly grabbed me and gently advised: "well, madam, don''t be angry. It''s not worth being angry."

    After thinking about it, I felt that it was right, so I didn''t bother to argue with Ji Yunxi, and ate the miserable noodles with Mo liangye.

    Seeing that I finally ate noodles, Ji Yunxi picked up his eyebrows and laughed again: "well, I didn''t cheat you, did it taste good?"

    I looked at him and was ready to respond, but a strange feeling welled up in my heart.

    His body shape, why look a little like the tall figure that injected deep blue breath into the ink cool night last night?

    Is it hard to say that the mysterious man last night was Ji Yunxi, not someone else?

    But... But what''s the reason for that?

    Is it to help Mo cool the night?

    Or to harm the cool night?

    But no matter help or harm, he seems to have no too many reasons to do so, after all, he is now amnesia, what can be involved with Mo liangye?

    Thinking like this, I can''t help but feel more hesitant.

    However, I also know that even if I ask him about such uncertain things, he will never admit it.

    In this way, I can only deeply bury this matter in my heart and see if I can have a chance to clarify the truth of this matter later.

    In this way, Mo liangye and I finished the noodles. It was almost 9 a.m.

    The three of us returned the heating equipment borrowed yesterday to the residents of this building in turn. After a discussion, we decided to go to Varanasi to get the Jingpo stone first, and then help Ji Yunxi regain his lost memory when he got married to aliya.

    So, after a brief tidying up, we embarked on the journey to Varanasi.

    Varanasi, also known as Benares, is located in the southeast of Uttar Pradesh. It is a famous historical ancient city and enjoys the title of "light of India".

    There are many places of interest in the city, such as Ganges bathing beach, tianzhujin temple, Durga temple, linnagerburg and so on.

    However, these historic sites are not the purpose of our visit, because we are only here for Luyeyuan!

    As Varanasi is about 700 kilometers away from Delhi, it is almost evening when we arrive.

    The setting sun shines on the Ganges River in Varanasi City, just like the gold God sprinkles on the earth.

    In the golden light, there are countless devout believers soaking in the Ganges River, quietly feeling the feeling that their souls are washed by the river, which also adds some sacred artistic conception to the city of Varanasi

 Chapter 559

    After walking around the city of Varanasi, we found a local restaurant to eat.

    After all, we ate almost nothing all day except the horrible bowl of noodles in the morning.

    In the evening, we have to go to Luyeyuan to look for Jingpo stone. If we don''t have enough now, how can we deal with all kinds of difficulties that may appear on the way?

    For this reason, when we eat in the restaurant, we almost eat with all our strength, for fear that we will never eat again when we leave the restaurant.

    The other diners in the shop looked at us as if they were starving, but we didn''t care.

    After all, what we have to do may be something that ordinary people can''t experience in their lifetime. Why should we let them understand us?

    In this way, after having dinner in the restaurant, the three of us settled the bill, and then went to a car rental shop to rent a jeep with better performance at a high price. We drove to Luyeyuan, more than ten kilometers northwest of the suburb of Varanasi.

    The deer park has existed for thousands of years. Although it is dilapidated, it is still a tourist attraction. When we arrived, the last group of tourists had just left.

    For fear of being found out by the management of Luyeyuan without permission, we parked our car behind a big tree not far from the gate of Luyeyuan until 9 p.m. when all the management staff came home from work, they finally got out of the car.

    Although it''s not late at night, because of its remote location, this little deer garden is already quiet, which makes people feel a little hairy.

    However, fortunately, with Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi, the hairy feeling in my heart soon disappeared.

    Instead, it is a desire for crystal soul stone.

    According to the clues that grandma left on the human skin map, we know that after Nu Yu died that year, her spirits were scattered, and three of them fell into reincarnation and became my mother again.

    Because of the blood relationship and my special constitution, after my mother''s death, the three spirits she retained transferred from her mother to me.

    As for the remaining seven spirits, we have found four pieces one after another, and we have also found Luan Ming Jade tripod, which is the most important thing for the revival of Nu Yu.

    That is to say, now we only need to find the remaining three pieces of crystal soul stone, and we can truly revive the female.

    And the penultimate crystal soul stone is in the seemingly old and dilapidated deer garden in front of us. How can I not be excited?

    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath to keep up with the pace of Mo liangye, and turned in from a lower wall of Luyeyuan.

    Because of the strong light flashlight which can irradiate far away, we didn''t have much effort to figure out the pattern of the deer garden.

    The whole garden is a flat square, surrounded by a wall, which is the one we just turned over.

    Under the wall, there are fragrant trees, which can be regarded as greening.

    In addition, there are many dilapidated buildings in the middle of the square surrounded by trees.

    We have a general look and found that the dilapidated buildings did not come from the same period. They were found in almost every dynasty.

    However, it was the Peacock Dynasty, Gupta Dynasty and Mughal empire that accounted for the majority.

    From this, we can see that there are many historical changes that Luyeyuan has experienced for thousands of years, and it can be regarded as a glorious time.

    Unfortunately, the splendor of Luyeyuan was destroyed by the invading Turks in the 12th century, leaving only the remains of the buildings we saw in front of us.

    After a period of sad feeling, we looked at the only three high places left in the whole Luye Garden: the Ashoka stone pillar, the tall bodhi tree and the only undamaged Pagoda in those years, the damike pagoda.

    The distance between the three is almost the same, almost like an isosceles triangle.

    Because we had heard some legends about Luyeyuan before we came here, after we found out the general terrain, we ran to the dameike Pagoda in the East with a flashlight without much delay.

    I thought all the Buddhist pagodas in the world looked the same, but when we approached, I realized that the legendary dameike pagoda was different from that in China.

    Most of the pagodas in China are made of wood, and their shapes are quite classical and elegant.

    However, the tower in front of us is completely made of clay. At first glance, it looks like a big chimney. It is really half sacred and elegant.

    And the most fatal thing is that we walked around the tower of amikafka, but we didn''t see any place where there was a door to enter, which made us quite puzzled.

    "I heard you say that this pagoda was the only one that was not destroyed when the ancient Turks invaded. Is it possible that the reason why they didn''t destroy it was because it had no entrance?" Ji Yunxi asked casually.

    "I don''t know, but I always think it''s not that simple. Even though Xuanzang''s national strength was strong at that time, he surpassed Tianzhu in economy and technology to a great extent, but this did not mean that the pagoda built by Xuanzang himself was unbreakable. You know, the Turks destroyed Luyeyuan in the 12th century. It has been several hundred years since Abbot Xuanzang built the pagoda. No matter how advanced Xuanzang''s technology was at that time, it was impossible to prevent the more advanced Turks from destroying the pagoda. In other words, many of the structures that seemed indestructible in the ancients may be just a shell in modern times. Therefore, I think there must be some special reasons why the Turks did not destroy this pagoda! " I answered faintly.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, the voice came from Mo Liang night.

    "Come and see, ma''am." Mo liangye stood not far away and called softly.

    Ji Yunxi and I walked over and looked up in the direction of his flashlight. We saw a narrow window for only one person on the high pagoda, about 15 meters away.

    "I have just seen the whole pagoda. There is only one entrance. If we want to get in, we have to climb up here. " Mo Liang said in the dark.

    "But it''s so high that you two can easily climb up. As an ordinary person, it''s not easy for me to climb up?" I said with a shriveled mouth.

    Hear my words, Mo cool night tiny smile for a while, raise a hand to grasp on my waist, fierce force, directly threw me up.

    This scene came so suddenly that it didn''t give me any time to react at all. I really accept that there''s something wrong with incompetence?

    Isn''t Mo liangye afraid to throw me to death?

    Ah, if I have a problem, I will not let him go even if I am a ghost!

    Seeing that narrow window getting closer and closer to me, at the moment, I can only try my best to tighten my body, for fear that I will get stuck in the window because I am too fat, which is more than a little embarrassing.

    Fortunately, the window was a little bigger than I expected. After a few seconds, I passed the narrow window and fell to the ground inside the pagoda.

    I took a picture of the ash on my body and used a strong flashlight to shine around, hoping to have a look at the structure inside the pagoda.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, a huge and ferocious face suddenly appeared in my sight.

    Because I was alone in the dark, I suddenly saw that my hand could not help shaking, almost shaking off the flashlight.

    "Ma''am, what are you nervous about?" The voice of the cool night came from behind.

    I turned to look at the past, only to see that he and Ji Yunxi had easily climbed in from the outside. Then I pointed to the huge and ferocious face I had seen before, and said with a little timidity: "this... There seems to be someone inside. Look at that face, it''s terrible!"

    Mo liangye looked in the direction I was pointing to, but she soon laughed.

    "Madam, it''s just a statue of King Ming with horse head. Don''t be too afraid."

    "Ma Tou Ming Wang? What is Ma Tou Ming Wang I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "The so-called Ma Tou Ming Wang actually refers to Guanyin Bodhisattva, but he is just the angry face of Guanyin Bodhisattva. In Buddhism, Bodhisattvas have many aspects. If he is faced with a kind and peaceful person, he often shows his own quiet and peaceful face. But if the face is treacherous and evil, then he will show his most vicious side to frighten the other side Mo liangye patiently explained to me.

    Hearing this, the confusion in my heart gradually subsided.

    However, according to Mo liangye, Bodhisattvas only show their ferocious side when facing evil people. Does that mean that there are very ferocious things in this pagoda, so they have to use this statue of King Ming with horse head to suppress it?

    Seeing that I was distracted, Mo liangye gently pushed me and said, "don''t think so much. We just wasted a lot of time outside. Now it''s almost midnight. We have to take advantage of this rare time in a hundred years to find Jingpo stone and take it out. Otherwise, if we miss this time, we may have to wait for many years. By that time, I''m afraid the conspiracy to expand the Shura kingdom will have succeeded. "

    I nodded, followed the two of them closely, and watched around the pagoda with a flashlight.

    The pagoda is divided into 12 floors. Each time, the structure is different. Some have three rooms, some have four rooms, and some even have more.

    However, almost all of the floors have one common feature, that is, they all have a statue of King Ming.

    There are 12 floors, and a total of 12 are erected.

    I don''t know why, looking at such a large number of statues of King Ming of Matou, I feel uneasy.

    It seems that the danger that originally existed in this pagoda is approaching us little by little, but we can''t find any abnormality when we look around.

    If so, what is the problem with this pagoda?

    What is the reason that the ancient Turks destroyed almost the whole building of Luyeyuan, but only left the pagoda built by Xuanzang himself during his journey to the west?

    Are they influenced by the light of this pagoda, or are they afraid of the terrible things in this pagoda?

    I''m a little puzzled about this.

    However, this kind of doubt did not last long, at most one or two minutes, was interrupted by Ji Yunxi''s voice.

    "Did you... Did you hear anything strange?"

 Chapter 560

    "There is nothing in this pagoda. What sound can there be except us? Are you scared, so you have hallucinations? " I don''t think so.

    "No, I''m not scared. I really heard a strange sound. I don''t believe you can hear it yourself!" Ji Yunxi and I argued.

    I didn''t want to talk to him, but even Mo liangye stood up and listened to the voice with a dignified face. I couldn''t say any more, so I had to listen to the movement around as carefully as he did.

    Because it was late at night, the whole pagoda was very quiet, even the breath of the three of us could be heard clearly.

    To tell you the truth, in this dark and strange environment, too quiet will really make people feel terrible, just like a huge storm is brewing in the dark.

    No one knows when the storm will come.

    No one knows how terrible the storm will bring.

    The closed and dark environment makes everything here seem so strange and terrible, almost subconsciously, and my whole body''s sweat and hair stand up unconsciously.

    However, even so, I still did not hear Ji Yunxi said that kind of strange voice, not a bit.

    "Ji Yunxi, did you hear me wrong? What strange sound is there in this pagoda? " I asked slightly dissatisfied.

    Seeing that I didn''t believe it, Ji Yunxi was a little impatient: "I can guarantee that I heard a strange sound just now. It''s a kind of unspeakable sound, very light, very light, but I''m sure it''s not from the three of us!"

    Seeing that Ji Yunxi was so sure, I couldn''t refute, so I had to raise my ears again and listen to the movement around me more carefully.

    Fortunately, this time, I heard it.

    It''s really a very light sound, like something is crawling. Although the sound is very small, there is a feeling of menace.

    This kind of feeling makes me feel very uneasy, as if being peeped by countless eyes, and there is danger ready to go.

    I swallowed my saliva and prepared to lean towards Mo liangye.

    But who knows, at this time, Ji Yunxi suddenly exclaimed: "by, what thing, good pain!"

    Said, Ji Yunxi stretched out his hand to his neck after a hard pat, and then will be killed by their own things to take a photo under the flashlight, suddenly scared face white.

    "It''s ants! Get out of the way, it''s an ant Ji Yunxi yelled.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye and I used a flashlight to shine around, trying to guard against other things.

    But it''s ok if I don''t shine. As soon as I shine, my whole body is in a cold sweat.

    I went. No wonder I felt like something was climbing on the ground just now. I thought it would be a lizard or something, and I thought I would chop one with a knife.

    But what we see in front of us is not lizards at all, but ants. Thousands of ants are crawling in our direction like the tide.

    "This is not an ordinary ant, this is a man eating ant. If they are surrounded by them, they will soon be nibbled clean, even a white bone will not be left!" Ink cool night a face dignified say.

    Hearing this, my heart suddenly cool, cold sweat burst out, step unconsciously follow in the ink cool night behind, straight to the downstairs.

    I know that the reason why Mo liangye chooses to run down rather than up is to escape from the window where we came in before.

    Even though the secret hidden in the pagoda is very important to us, in the face of such dangerous things as man eating ants, it is more important to keep our lives.

    If we can save our lives, we can escape here first. Maybe we can think of other ways to eliminate these man eating ants and then capture Jingpo stone.

    If you continue to wait in this pagoda for man eating ants to attack, 200% will be a dead end.

    Therefore, Mo liangye''s first reaction after recognizing that this thing is a man eating ant is to escape, but there is nothing wrong with it.

    Unfortunately, the ideal is often very good, the reality is always too cruel.

    No, when the three of us ran to the floor where we came in before, we found that the narrow window had been closed at some time!

    I thought we were on the wrong floor, so I used a flashlight to shine around and found that it was the floor we came in before.

    But... But there was a window here before. How could it be closed?

    What''s more, it''s so strange to close it that there is no trace of a narrow window here!

    "What''s going on? I remember there was a small window here just now I asked anxiously.

    "Don''t worry about what''s wrong with the window. Please help me to have a look. The back of my neck is painful and itchy. It''s really hard!" Ji Yunxi yelled.

    About now also can''t go out, I and Mo cool night have no way, had to decide to help Ji Yunxi see his neck first.

    After all, he was bitten by the man eating ant just now, and he didn''t know what was going on.

    So, I opened the clothes on Ji Yunxi''s back neck and fixed my eyes.

    Ji Yunxi''s white skin at the back of his neck has festered the size of a beer lid.

    Fester place, at the moment is still slowly oozing yellow liquid, with the red meat inside, look really want more disgusting have more disgusting.

    Seeing that Mo Liang and I hadn''t moved for half a day, Ji Yunxi was a little anxious at the moment and asked, "how about it? What did the back of my neck look like? I want to reach out and scratch, but I can''t reach it. I''m afraid I''ll scratch the wrong place. "

    "Don''t scratch. The back of your neck has been corroded by that man eating ant. If your hands touch this kind of liquid, even your hands will rot!" Mo cool night cold voice says.

    On hearing this, Ji Yunxi was startled and immediately began to shout.

    "Then... What should we do? This wound won''t grow bigger and worse, will it? At the end of the day, I''m going to rot here, and I''m going to be gnawed away by those man eating ants

    When he looked at Ji Yun Xi, he kept silent for a while. Then he took out a small bottle of medicine and a roll of gauze from the storage ring, and said, "I''m not sure if this medicine is effective on the saliva of this man eating ant, but in the present situation, it can only be dead horse alive horse doctor!"

    Seeing the medicine, Ji Yunxi didn''t care whether it was effective or not. He rushed to the ink and said, "brother Mo, no matter whether it is effective or not, would you help me apply it first? I don''t want to die here. I''m going to go out and fall in love with a girl named Laurie

 Chapter 561

    Hearing this, I immediately gave him a white look and said: "don''t talk nonsense, quickly apply the medicine, bandage the wound, and then quickly find the exit. Otherwise, if those man eating ants catch up, we''ll all die here! "

    Ji Yunxi has been bitten by man eating ants, so naturally he knows they are powerful.

    If you think that a small man eating ant can bite a beer lid like wound on the back of his neck, what if there are ten more and a hundred more?

    What''s more, the number of the man eating ants we just saw above is definitely more than 100.

    Even if there are ten thousand, it''s still a big discount.

    If they are all surrounded, then we really have no way to live!

    Thinking of this, I didn''t delay much. I immediately took the small medicine bottle from Mo liangye''s hand, unscrewed it, spread the powder evenly on Ji Yunxi''s back neck, wrapped it with gauze, and wrapped it around his neck for several times, almost strangled him.

    "All right, it''s done!"

    With that, I clapped my hands and returned the remaining gauze to Mo liangye.

    Ji Yunxi touched his back neck and said, "are you sure you wrapped it? The powder won''t leak out, will it

    "Brother, if I wrap it a little harder, you may not be killed by the man eating ants, but you will be strangled by me first, OK?" I said with disdain.

    "Strangulation is better than biting. You don''t know. Biting that thing can really hurt your bones..."

    Ji Yunxi also wants to add oil and vinegar to describe the feeling of being bitten by man eating ants. Before he finishes, he is interrupted by Mo liangye.

    "Don''t be so garrulous. Get out of here. Those man eating ants have come down!"

    In the voice of the cool night, with unprecedented dignified, as if facing the enemy.

    Ji Yunxi and I were stunned for a moment. We used a flashlight to shine on the stairs. We saw that thousands of man eating ants had gathered on the stairs coming down from above.

    Because of the light, the man eating ants looked like black waves rolling, and their heads were numb.

    I know that if it''s a little later, when these cannibals even occupy the stairs down, we''ll be besieged up and down, and we won''t get any benefits.

    If you want to run, you have to take advantage of the fact that the man eating ants have not completely climbed from the upstairs to the floor where we are!

    Think of here, I don''t care three seven twenty-one, directly a hand pull ink cool night, a hand pull Ji Yunxi, big step meteor to run down the stairs.

    To my surprise, those man eating ants are faster than I expected.

    In a short period of ten seconds, the group of man eating ants not only occupied the upward stairs, but also many climbed the downward stairs, trying to block our way.

    In order to solve the future problems, the three of us, in the process of running, tried our best to step on the cannibal ants climbing down the stairs, trying to open up a way out.

    But the more we step on it, the more time we have left for the man eating ants on it. As soon as we step on one wave, a new wave will come up, just like endless.

    We realized that it was not a good way to go on like this. At last, we simply stopped caring about these man eating ants and ran down with all our heart.

    After all, man eating ants appear in the top layer at the beginning, and only by running down can they avoid them as much as possible.

    But the whole pagoda has only 12 floors. No matter how far we want to go, we still reach the bottom floor of the pagoda.

    "What to do? There''s no place to hide! If those man eating ants come to this floor and surround us, then we really can''t help it! " Ji Yunxi a face worries of ask a way.

    Ink cool night''s facial expression, at the moment is really hard to see the pole.

    Presumably, in his life, it should be rare to encounter such a difficult thing as man eating ants.

    He''s not afraid of fire or water. He''s still small. The key is that there''s poison in his saliva. It''s not as convenient as those big monsters.

    However, he has seen some big things in the world, so at the moment, even though Ji Yunxi and I are in a panic, he has almost no other reaction except that his face is not very good-looking.

    "Look for the exit, you must not be trapped here! We are not the Turks in ancient times. They suffered losses here, so they did not dare to move the pagoda again, but we are different! Our abilities are much better than those of the ancient Turks. We must live to find Jingpo stone! " Mo cool night cold voice says.

    Originally, after I had no way to go, I was already a little depressed.

    But hear the words of Mo liangye, the fighting spirit in my heart is also burned at the moment.

    Yes, no matter how poor we are, we are all skilled people. No matter how skillful or resourceful we are, we can beat the ancient Turks a few blocks away.

    If people like us can''t escape, it only shows that the pagoda designed by Xuanzang was too exquisite.

    But at present, I don''t see anything extraordinary about this pagoda except the terrible man eating ants.

    So, no matter what, we must not be frightened by the present predicament.

    Thinking of this, I didn''t care a lot, so I immediately separated from Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi and searched in this floor to see if there was any other way out except the narrow window that was inexplicably sealed above.

    It''s disappointing that even if we tried our best to find all the corners of the bottom floor, we didn''t find any place to go out, or even a small window.

    The leakage of the house happened to be rainy at night. We didn''t find the exit here. Those groups of man eating ants over there had already climbed down from the upstairs, and the whole staircase was crumbling.

    "It''s over. They''re coming!" Ji Yunxi''s face was pale.

    "We''re not blind, see!" I responded impatiently.

    To tell you the truth, I felt my heart beat to my throat when I saw those man eating ants getting closer to us.

    I went. Am I going to be gnawed here like those ancient Turks when I was young?

    If that''s the case, would it be too tragic?

    My heart chooses to refuse!

    But now, besides being bitten to death, do we have a better way out?

    It seems that there is something wrong with it!

    This kind of man eating ant is only a little bit big, but it''s very aggressive. It''s not ambiguous to eat people. Even lions, wolves, tigers and leopards can''t fight against it, let alone us?

    Fortunately, when I was at a loss, Mo liangye had figured out a way to yell at Ji Yunxi and me: "go to the statue of King Matou and aim the light of the flashlight at the statue''s face! If I guess correctly, the reason why there are so many statues of King Ming with horse head in this Buddha statue should be used to frighten these man eating ants who don''t vomit bones! "

 Chapter 562

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi and I did not dare to delay. We immediately followed Mo liangye and ran to the statue of King Ming on the first floor. Then we aimed the flashlight at the statue''s face.

    The horse head Ming King''s face was fierce and fierce. As soon as it was illuminated by our strong light flashlight, it suddenly became more fierce. Even I, who was used to seeing demons and ghosts, was frightened. For a moment, I didn''t hold the flashlight in my hand and dropped it on the ground.

    Without a strong light, the statue''s face was not so terrible, but my flashlight fell on the ground, rolled several times and stopped in a small pile of man eating ants.

    Seeing this scene, I was in a daze. I didn''t know what to do.

    You know, in this dark and unknown space, the status of light source is almost equal to food.

    If you don''t have enough food, you will not have enough energy to deal with the hidden demons.

    Without light source, you don''t even know where the ghosts are hiding, let alone deal with them.

    So, pick it up or not? It''s a problem!

    However, in the moment of my hesitation, more and more man eating ants came over, and they were about to surround my flashlight.

    In my mind, no matter 37 or twenty-one, I directly put out the ink line directly from the storage ring, raised my hand towards the flashlight, and threw the flashlight around the waist.

    Then, I pulled the flashlight and fell on the ground several times, shaking off all the cannibal ants on it, and then I pulled it back into my hands.

    After I got the flashlight, I didn''t dare to delay. I quickly aimed its light and Mo liangye at Ma Tou Mingwang''s face.

    I don''t know if it''s because I aimed it in the eyes this time. At the moment when I was illuminated by my strong flashlight, a strong and dazzling light burst out from the eyes of King Matou, which directed directly at the surging man eating ants.

    Unexpectedly, the cannibal ants, which were shot by the light of the king of horse head Ming, almost instantly burned into a black shell, and from time to time came out a disgusting smell of scorch, which made me frown.

    Seeing their companions burned, the cannibal ants were stunned and stood in place, as if petrified.

    Obviously, they are also afraid of the power of the statue.

    I have to say that for us, this wave of victory came a bit off guard.

    If Mo liangye hadn''t thought about the role of the statue of King Ming of Matou, and I happened to aim my flashlight at the eyes of the statue, I think we would have been surrounded by this group of man eating ants now, nibbling away at each other.

    Although the victory came too suddenly, but can pick up a life at a critical moment, also be regarded as lucky people have their own way.

    Holding a flashlight, I was a little relieved and said, "Mom, I was scared to death just now! This horse head Ming King''s appearance is really frightening. My heart is trembling. Do you know? "

    Hearing what I said, Ji Yunxi said with disgust: "I thought you were brave, but I didn''t expect you were so scared! Isn''t this a statue? It''s nothing to be afraid of! "

    "Well, it''s a girl, isn''t it? Girls are very timid I retorted discontentedly.

    "Oh, are you a girl? Sorry, I didn''t see it. In my opinion, apart from the general characteristics of women, you are almost the same as men! " Ji Yunxi said sarcastically.

    As soon as I said this, my heart was burning.

    Shit, this product is clearly insulting my dignity as a woman. Can I bear it even if it''s like this?

    So, I straightened my chest, very unconvinced to Ji Yunxi said: "you ya to me to see clearly, I want chest chest, buttocks, which I don''t look like a woman?"

    Ji Yunxi glanced at me faintly and said: "you don''t call it chest, you call it fierce! You don''t call it ass, call it fart

    Said, Ji Yunxi also very proud smile, and made a face at me.

    I went. I''m so big, and I''ve never been so despised. Is this a shame?

    "Well, Ji Yunxi, don''t think that if you lose your memory now, I won''t dare to beat you. If you piss off your aunt, I promise to beat you all over the place!" I said angrily.

    On hearing this, Ji Yunxi suddenly became more energetic and kept shouting over there: "if you have the ability, come on, whoever loses the fight will roll into the man eating ant pile to feed the ants."

    To tell you the truth, I am the one who can''t stand provocation. Ji Yunxi, in particular, uses my dignity as a woman to incite me to blow my hair every minute.

    So, I didn''t even think about it. I immediately rolled up my sleeves and prepared to have a good fight with Ji Yunxi.

    However, without waiting for the two of us to do it, Mo liangye said: "stop it, you two. It seems that the man eating ants are moving again!"

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi and I were both stunned. We didn''t care whether we had a fight or not. We subconsciously looked in the direction where the man eating ants were.

    The cannibal ants, who had been intimidated by the statue of King Ming of Matou, are now moving forward like those who are not afraid of death.

    Seeing this posture, Ji Yunxi and I quickly pointed the flashlight in our hands at the eyes of the statue.

    After being illuminated by a flashlight, the eyes of the statue burst out a dazzling light again, burning the newly emerged man eating ants directly into scorched shells.

    Although I don''t know the principle of the light in the eyes of the horse head Ming king, or why the cannibal ant can''t even burn the fire, it can only become a scorched shell when it is illuminated by the light in the eyes of the statue, but I think it''s very good just because it can kill the cannibal ant with its eyes, so I''m holding the statue tightly at the moment.

    As if, as soon as I let go of the statue, those man eating ants would come up and bite me to death.

    However, this victory did not last long.

    A minute later, the man eating ants made a comeback.

    Moreover, this time, they became a little smarter. They even knew how to push the charred body of the man eating ant on their own body and move forward slowly bit by bit.

    Although it doesn''t work much, they are still burnt to a scorched shell when they climb within the reach of the statue''s eyes, but the problem is that the number of these man eating ants is too large.

    After a group of people fell down, the man eating ants in the back kept up with them and pushed the scorched shells of those people eating ants that had died before on their own, just like they would never be able to kill them all.

    And what''s fatal is that when these cannibal ants march forward in our direction one after another, the flashlight in my hand goes out without warning.

    I shook the flashlight and pressed the switch several times to light it up, but it didn''t help at all. At last, there was no light at all.

    "MMP, it''s terrible that there''s no electricity at the critical moment!" I couldn''t help but scold.

    Mo Liang Ye Ben was concentrating on guarding against those man eating ants. When he heard my words, he turned to look at me and said, "come here, come to me!"

    I know he''s trying to protect me.

    After all, in this dark and strange environment, without a light source, it''s like being blind. In case of danger, you can''t even hide.

    So, I didn''t think much about it. I immediately took two steps and stood behind Mo liangye.

    Unfortunately, without a flashlight, the light around the statue of King Ming in Matou suddenly decreased a lot, even with the light from the statue''s eyes.

    Seeing our situation, the cannibal ants seemed to smell a golden opportunity. At the moment, they were running towards us in groups against the charred corpses in front of us.

    Because the light from the statue''s eyes is much weaker, when these man eating ants attack again, the damage to them will be much less, so that only 70% of them are burned, and 30% are left to move on.

    After the cannibal ants see the probability of death dropped a lot, suddenly became crazy, one after another, batch after batch of more turbulent rushed over.

    I went. According to their posture, it will be sooner or later for them to climb up in front of us.

    If we stay where we are, we will have to wait to be bitten to death.

    At the thought that what Mo liangye said would be bitten so much that there were no bones left, my heart was cold and I didn''t know what to do.

    It''s said that if there are many ants, they can kill an elephant. What''s more, this kind of man eating ant is thousands of times more ferocious than ordinary ants?

    The key is that they have been locked up in this pagoda for many years. Even if the staff of Luyeyuan occasionally feed them some food, the food thrown in by the staff will never be living people. This is the biggest loss for these people who only eat living people.

    Now, it''s not easy for us three big living people to come by themselves. Do they want to have a good time?

    In this way, my heart is more afraid, even the teeth can not stop the beginning of tremor.

    Just when I was nervous, Ji Yunxi didn''t know what was wrong. He yelled at me again: "back, be careful back!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye and I subconsciously look behind us to know what Ji Yunxi is referring to.

    However, when I saw the scene behind us, my head hummed and I wanted to blow it off.

    Damn, it turned out that about 2 meters behind us, I don''t know when, a large number of man eating ants gathered, and they are approaching us bit by bit.

    Only at this time did we realize that after the first group of man eating ants were scorched by King Matou''s eyes, those man eating ants changed their strategy: most of them continued to stay in the front to launch a positive attack on us, while a small number quietly sneaked to the wall to attack us from the back while we were concentrating all our energy on the front, Attack us back and forth!

 Chapter 563

    It has to be said that the intelligence quotient of these man eating ants is higher than we think.

    If Ji Yunxi didn''t shout suddenly just now, Mo liangye and I would have been kept in the dark. We didn''t know what kind of tricks these man eating ants were playing.

    In that case, when we react, we can''t avoid it.

    But now, even if we can see through the trick of these man eating ants, they attack back and forth like this, we are still helpless.

    "What to do? There are also in the front and in the back. Can we only fight with them? " I asked anxiously.

    Hearing what I said, Ji Yunxi couldn''t help saying: "is your brain broken? Just the three of us want to compete with these thousands of man eating ants. Do you want to give them as appetizers for nothing

    "What do you say? If you don''t work hard, can you lie here waiting for people to come up and eat us? " I asked impatiently.

    Unexpectedly, when my voice just fell, Mo liangye standing in front of me suddenly said: "climb! Climb to the top of the statue

    "What? Climb up? Then if these man eating ants follow us up, and we are all forced to the top of such a small place, isn''t there only a dead end? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye raised his head, looked up, and said faintly, "maybe only by climbing up can we have a chance of life!"

    Seeing that Mo liangye looked up, Ji Yunxi seemed to understand his meaning and echoed: "yes, climb up to the top, and then see if you can lift the ceiling and climb up to the next floor. These man eating ants are all gathered on our floor now. The space above the pagoda should be empty. Go up. If you''re lucky, maybe you can survive! "

    Hearing this, I finally understood the meaning of Mo liangye''s words. I didn''t care much now. I immediately tied the ink line in my hand, threw it up to the neck of Ma Touming king, firmly covered it, and then pulled the ink line, pedaled Ma Touming King''s body and climbed up.

    Seeing that the cannibal ants are getting closer to us, Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi dare not delay at the moment. With a jump, they easily jump onto the shoulders of Ma Touming king.

    See I really climb hard, Mo liangye stretched out his hand to drag a ink line, directly put me up.

    "Madam, sometimes you don''t have to be so strong. If you show a little weakness, I won''t dislike you!" Ink cool night light said.

    "No, I have hands and feet. I don''t want to rely on you for everything. Otherwise, if let me form a habit, if one day you are not around, then I have to wait for death? As a new woman in the new era, I want to constantly strive for self-improvement I said haughtily.

    Hearing what I said, Ji Yunxi, standing on the other shoulder of Ma Tou Ming Wang, couldn''t help laughing.

    "New women in the new era? I think you are the little daughter-in-law of the old society! In order to prove yourself, you don''t even care about your life. That''s enough for you! "

    I gave him a white look and murmured: "hum, you are jealous. You are jealous that I have such a good husband and you don''t have one!"

    "I envy you? Are you wrong? No matter how bad I am, I won''t like a man, OK? My hobby is Lori. Lori, do you understand? That''s the kind of girl who''s 100 times more Kawaii than you are! " Ji Yunxi said indignantly.

    It has to be said that although Ji Yunxi lost his memory, his skill of biting people is better than before.

    Before he met me, I could vaguely feel that there were some feelings in it.

    But now he is really disgusted from the bottom of his heart. He has no pity like before.

    If he found his memory and found that he had liked me before, even if it took him minutes to vomit blood?

    Seems to see Ji Yunxi and I hate hot, side Mo cool night twisted eyebrows to see him one eye, coldly said: "you forget what you promised me before?"

    Ji Yunxi Leng for a while, a little unclear, so.

    "Before I promised to help you recapture the memory of being taken away, but only if you no longer harass my wife like a fly." Ink cool night if frost said.

    Obviously, he is very concerned about the way that Ji Yunxi and I get along with each other.

    In other words, this guy is jealous!

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Ji Yunxi touched his head and said with embarrassment: "brother Mo, don''t mention it! In fact... In fact, I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, I''m inexplicably connected with your wife. It''s like... It''s like a habit in my bones. But don''t worry. Since you''ve said that, I promise that your wife will say "one, I won''t say" two, and I won''t fight with her. "

    Mo liangye didn''t make a sound, but it was the default.

    As a matter of fact, he is also very clear that Ji Yunxi, who has been forced to withdraw his memory, often remains some old habits and ways of behavior, so it''s not surprising that he always confronts me.

    Seeing that Mo liangye was not angry, Ji Yunxi was relieved. He patted his chest and looked down at the statue of King Ming.

    "My God, don''t these man eating ants force us to death? Actually started to climb up

    As soon as the words came out, I immediately looked down and saw that the man eating ants were desperately climbing up.

    Although they have just climbed to the feet of statues, and many of them have fallen down because they are too slippery, with so many of them, even if they are built one by one into ant ladders, it will not take long to climb to the place where we stand.

    Aware of the situation, Mo liangye''s eyes narrowed slightly and his brows wrinkled tightly. He said in a cold voice, "don''t chat. Let''s see if the ceiling can be lifted. Let''s escape from this floor first!"

    Then the three of us stepped on the statue of King Ming of Matou and reached for the ceiling to see if there was any way to go up.

    To our disappointment, the pagoda looks shabby from the outside, but all the places inside, except the stairs, are so strong that we can''t find a breakthrough after searching for a long time.

    "Damn, when Xuanzang built this pagoda, he didn''t intend to leave a living for others! Putting the man eating ants on the top layer is to force people down. When they are forced to the bottom layer, they are surrounded by these things. Even if they want to run up, it''s impossible, let alone escape from this pagoda! "

    I couldn''t help mumbling. I felt so tired that I simply didn''t look for it. I put my hand on the ear of the statue of King Ming in Matou and gasped.

    But when I was gasping, the light from the corner of my eye suddenly glanced at my hand and suddenly found that there was a man eating ant less than 10 cm away from my hand!

    This sudden threat made my eyes jump straight. One of them was careless, and my feet slipped. The whole person fell under the statue.

    Seeing that there were so many man eating ants below, I almost grabbed the statue reflexively at the moment of falling, trying to stop myself from falling.

    But just like this, I saved my life.

    Because my grasp was just right on the earring of the statue of King Ming of Matou!

    I went there. It was really close!

    Although its earrings make my fingers ache, in this case, it''s lucky that I didn''t fall down, OK?

    Seeing that I almost fell down, Mo liangye quickly reached for me.

    "Ma''am, give me the other hand!"

    I raised my other hand and put it in his palm.

    Mo liangye grabbed me hard and was ready to pull me up.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the statue of King Ming with horse head where we are suddenly shook slightly.

    Mo liangye and I were stunned for fear that the statue would collapse.

    You know, it''s our only hiding place now. If it steps on it, we have to fight against those vicious man eating ants.

    In that case, we almost have no chance of winning, which is equivalent to a dead end.

    So it''s impossible for us not to be nervous to feel the statue shaking at the moment.

    Unfortunately, some things have to happen, even God can''t stop them.

    No, just when we were worried that the statue would collapse, it really swayed even more severely.

    The three of us didn''t dare to be careless. Almost instinctively, we hugged the statue and wanted to keep the balance as much as possible so as to keep it standing.

    But even so, after shaking for a while, the statue suddenly sank at a speed that we were caught off guard.

    I went, this... What kind of operation is this?

    No... shouldn''t it collapse?

    Why didn''t it collapse but began to sink?

    However, without waiting for me to understand these problems, Mo liangye grabbed my arm and jumped to the side quickly.

    Ji Yunxi also jumped down from the statue as far as he could see.

    I was puzzled, but when we fell to the ground and heard the huge roar not far away, I reflected.

    Originally, Mo liangye was worried that I would be smashed on the ground with the statue when I continued to hold it.

    In that case, even if you don''t die, you have to be disabled.

    After all, the statue has a weight of about two tons. It''s not fun to hit it.

    What''s more, the statue is so strong that it can be torn apart when it''s smashed down. What''s more, what about my body?

    I sighed, turned to look around, and saw that we were now in an almost completely strange environment.

    The place was so dark that I could hardly see my fingers.

    However, it is certain that this place is by no means the one just now, because the taste of the air is totally different.

    At the bottom of the previous pagoda, there was a kind of old and corrupt atmosphere. It was obvious that no one had gone in for many years.

    We are now in a place where the air has a very strong smell of earthy smell. As soon as we smell it, we know that it is probably underground.

 Chapter 564

    Fatally, when I fell down, Mo liangye''s flashlight and Ji Yunxi''s flashlight were damaged, so there was almost no light around me at the moment.

    Such a strange and dark environment, let me feel panic, so I can''t help but ask: "Mo cool night, are you there?"

    Even though, as soon as my voice fell, a broad and heavy hand gently held my waist and whispered, "madam, don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    His voice is low and magnetic. It comes from my eardrum and makes people feel at ease.

    "Just be here. I''m so afraid you''ll disappear and leave me here alone." I murmured.

    Hearing this, it seems that in order to make me feel his existence, Mo liangye increases the strength of his hand on my waist and holds me tightly, so that I can almost feel the delicate and hot temperature of his palm.

    "No, ma''am. In any case, I won''t leave you alone." Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Well, no, I''m not used to not having you around."

    "Don''t worry, no matter what the situation is, I''ll accompany you to rush together!"

    Mo liangye''s tone is very firm. Even if I can''t see his face in the dark, I can still feel the sincerity and piety in his heart.

    But it seems that Ji Yunxi is dissatisfied with our conversation.

    "Well, I said, are you two OK? We are now in this dark place, and we don''t even know where we are. Are you still in the mood to love here? What''s the matter? I don''t want to go out. I want to be a couple here? "

    When I heard Ji Yunxi''s words, I wanted to take it back for him, but I thought that if I took it back too much, maybe it would be misunderstood by Mo liangye, so I shut up and said no more.

    Mo liangye saw that I had become clever. He gently rubbed my waist with his fingers and said, "even if I''m a couple, I''ll be my wife and I, and you''re a third party here. It seems that you''re a bit of a bad scenery, aren''t you?"

    Ji Yunxi ate a shriveled, a little speechless.

    "OK, you husband and wife can bully me. If you are in danger, don''t expect me to save you!"

    "Take care of yourself and don''t make trouble for us. As for my wife, even if she is in danger, I will take care of her. Don''t worry about you fly Mo Liang night also showed no weakness.

    Tut Tut, these two big men even connect up. That''s enough!

    I shook my head helplessly and wanted to change the topic, so I asked, "husband, do you have a flashlight in your storage ring? If there is no lighting in this dark place, in case of any problem, we will have to be beaten passively! "

    "No, it''s all broken just now. However, there are several cold light sticks, which can barely make do with it. "

    With that, Mo liangye pulls out a few cold light sticks from the storage ring, one by one, and shoves them into Ji Yunxi and me.

    Although the light of the cold light stick is relatively weak, and there is no strong range that the flashlight can reach, in this dark environment, lighting is better than no lighting.

    So we lifted up the cold light stick and began to look around.

    As I imagined before, we are not in the bottom of the pagoda where we used to be.

    Moreover, this space is much smaller than the bottom floor of the previous pagoda. In the past, there were about 160 square meters, but now there are more than 30 square meters in this place.

    The whole space was blocked by the fallen statue of King Ming with horse head, and there was almost no surplus.

    When we think of some man eating ants climbing on the feet of the statue before falling down, we dare not take it lightly.

    If those man eating ants follow us down, we will become turtles in a jar and have to be slaughtered by them!

    So, just in case, Mo liangye asked Ji Yunxi and I to stay in the same place, and he came forward to check with a cold light stick.

    Looking at Mo liangye slowly approaching the fallen horse head ming to the wreckage, my heart was raised to my throat.

    Those man eating ants are powerful. We''ve seen them before.

    A man eating ant as small as that can rot Ji Yunxi''s back neck. If a group of people bite Mo liangye''s body, what''s better?

    The key point is that when we were on the top, we at least knew where those man eating ants were. Even if we were on guard, there was a direction.

    Now, we don''t even know if the man eating ants are down or where they are hiding, let alone on guard.

    So, now every step that Mo liangye goes there, I feel like stepping on my heart. I can''t help but get nervous, for fear that something might happen to him.

    Seeing me like this, Ji Yunxi glanced at me and was about to say something.

    I knew that he thought that he wanted to change his way again, so he gave a cold hum and said, "Ji Fei, shut up, you don''t talk, no one thinks you are dumb!"

    This words, Ji Yunxi directly choked on the spot, Leng is born will want to say before to choke back.

    "OK, I''ll shut up. Don''t ask me to speak in a moment!"

    Finish saying, this goods then don''t cross a face, looked to other places, a face proud Jiao matchless appearance.

    I know he is angry, but now my attention is all on the body of Mo liangye, where can I take care of him? He ignored him and continued to pay attention to the situation in the cool night.

    At this moment, Mo liangye walked to the collapsed statue and bent down to take a photo under it. It seemed that he found something. He turned around and waved to Ji Yunxi and me and said, "come here, you two!"

    Hearing the sound, Ji Yunxi and I ran past.

    "How''s it going?" I asked.

    Mo liangye looked at me, then pointed to the bottom of the statue and said, "there is indeed a small number of cannibal ants climbing and falling together with the statue, but almost all of them were crushed to death at the moment when the statue fell to the ground. What''s more, I just had a look. After we fell down, the top cover was covered, there was almost no gap, and other man eating ants couldn''t get in, so we were safe for the time being! "

    I was relieved to hear that.

    "Husband, it''s not easy to hear you say safety. Those damned man eating ants are killing us!" I couldn''t help but make complaints about it.

    "In fact, security is not absolute security. I always think that the reason why the Turks didn''t move this pagoda in those days was that there were man eating ants in it, and there should be other reasons! " Ink cool night light said.

    On hearing this, my nerves immediately tensed again.

    "What? Do you mean there are other more terrible things hidden in the pagoda? " I asked.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "this is almost certain. After all, Xuanzang couldn''t only let man eating ants guard something as important as Jingpo stone. In addition, the sudden collapse and fall of the statue just now should be caused by some mechanism we met. Since there are organs, there must be a purpose. It''s just that it''s hard to say what the intention is. "

    I didn''t care much, but when I heard Mo liangye mention the word "mechanism", I almost subconsciously remembered what happened before the statue swayed and fell.

    At that time, I slipped because I was scared by a man eating ant that crawled to my hand.

    If I hadn''t caught the earrings of the statue in my hurry at that time, I would have fallen into the pile of man eating ants and been eaten clean.

    Wait, organ... Earrings?

    Is the mechanism mentioned by Mo liangye referring to the earring of the statue I accidentally caught?

    With this question, I subconsciously went to the ear of the statue and touched it.

    There seems to be a depression in the ear of the statue, just like the trace left after being pulled by something.

    In other words, the real mechanism is not in the earrings, but in its ears.

    However, if you want to open the mechanism, you must pull the earrings and use gravity to start the mechanism.

    I went. This mechanism is too hidden.

    If I hadn''t slipped and pulled the earring by accident just now, the mechanism at the bottom of the pagoda wouldn''t open, and we wouldn''t fall down, so as to escape the siege of those man eating ants.

    I have to say that Xuanzang''s mind is extremely meticulous. He even set the organ on the ear of the statue. If I hadn''t bumped into it by mistake, who could have imagined that?

    Seeing my abnormal expression, Mo liangye probably guessed what I thought in my heart, sighed and said: "I didn''t expect that it was your recklessness that saved our lives. It seems that you are indeed a lucky general, madam!"

    "Well... You don''t blame me for being bold, but you praise me. I''m a little embarrassed." I laughed a little.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand to pinch my face, and said with a smile: "as long as you are not blinded by flies, madam, I can praise you every day for my husband!"

    "No, I only have my husband in my heart. How can you be fascinated by flies? You think too much! " I murmured.

    Mo liangye squinted at me and said, "it''s good that madam knows the weight. After all, the fly is dirty and smelly, and it''s not a good thing. If we don''t provoke, we won''t provoke!"

    Probably hearing our conversation, Ji Yunxi was not happy immediately.

    "Well, have you two said enough? You come and go like this. It''s a personal attack, OK? "

    See Ji Yunxi angry, Mo cool night mouth actually a trace of evil radian, said: "now know embarrassed? Before that, why didn''t you feel embarrassed when you fought against my wife? "

    Hearing this, I immediately understood that Mo liangye was very generous, but actually he was also jealous.

    Tut Tut, this is the sun coming out in the West!

 Chapter 565

    After being accepted by Mo liangye, Ji Yunxi tries to give it back, but he can''t find the right words for a while, so he hesitates for a long time.

    "Mo... brother Mo, don''t mention it. I''m wrong. Can''t I? I really don''t hate your wife. I promise not! "

    The Mo cool night Yin measured of sweep him one eye, say: "anyone want to bully my wife, all have to ask me to agree or not first!"

    "Then... What if your wife takes the initiative to attack me�� Ji Yunxi murmured.

    Hearing Ji Yunxi''s words, Mo liangye reached out and touched my head, gave me a deep look and said: "my wife is so clever, how can she take the initiative to accept you? Even if it''s a fight, you must have provoked her first! "

    As soon as this words came out, Ji Yunxi was really out of temper. He shrugged his shoulders, shook his head helplessly and said, "I really regret running to this place with you two. I almost lost my life, but I was forced to eat dog food by you. What evil did I do in my last life

    However, Mo liangye refused to let him go at all. He said faintly, "if you don''t want to follow me, you can choose to go back, or just one less person can disturb me and my wife''s world!"

    Be so excited by Mo cool night, Ji Yunxi suddenly some anxious eyes.

    "You... You are really... OK, I''ll go back when I go back. It''s a big deal that I''ll go back to my memory by myself. I don''t need your help!"

    With that, Ji Yunxi angrily held the cold light stick and turned to leave the dark place.

    Seeing that he was leaving, I wanted to stop him.

    But unexpectedly, Mo liangye grabbed me and whispered, "don''t worry about him, he will definitely come back by himself."

    "How can he come back by himself? He is angry. How can he come back by himself?" I don''t believe it.

    Mo cool night micro smile, did not make a sound.

    However, just when I was puzzled by his confidence, I heard Ji Yunxi''s footsteps getting closer and closer, as if he really came back.

    "Forget it, I''ll forgive you both for a while, so as to help you through the difficulties." Ji Yunxi said in a very reluctant manner.

    Looking at his dejected face, I couldn''t help laughing.

    "Help us out? You''re really good at putting gold in your face. I see you, not to help us tide over the difficulties, but because there are many man eating ants on it now, you dare not go up to die! "

    Hearing what I said, Ji Yunxi suddenly wanted to blow up his hair again, but after looking at the slightly sulky face of Mo liangye, he didn''t say what he said to me.

    After a long struggle, he finally told the truth.

    "Well, I admit, I really dare not go up. After all, there are so many man eating ants. Who can be afraid when they see them?"

    See Ji Yunxi admitted his timidity, ink cool night didn''t embarrass him much, took the opportunity to find a step for him.

    "It''s true that there are too many man eating ants on it. If you go up now, you''ll be 100% dead. So we''d better find another way out! "

    I nodded and said, "yes, anyway, I don''t want to be bitten to death by those man eating ants."

    "Yes, if you don''t go up, don''t go up. It''s a big deal. Let''s look here and see if there''s any other way out. After all, it will not be useless to dig such a big hole under the pagoda. Maybe there''s a mechanism hidden here, which can lead to the treasure you''re looking for! " Ji Yunxi echoed.

    Heard Ji Yunxi''s words, Mo liangye also nodded, expressed affirmation.

    "As I thought, since Xuanzang set up a mechanism on the statue of King Ming in Matou on the last floor, he must have his intention to bring us here. But now we don''t know whether his intention is good or bad, so we have to be careful! "

    "Then either... Or the three of us? After all, this place, how to look at how evil, if you look for it separately, in case of anything, you can''t prevent it at all. If we act together, we can take care of each other, right Ji Yunxi suggested.

    Mo cool night looked at Ji Yunxi, coldly said: "together to find, but you can''t bully my wife!"

    "OK, OK, I promise. Can''t I promise? I don''t understand. You look like a wise man. When you meet your wife, you become a wife slave! " Ji Yunxi murmured.

    Mo liangyewei smiles for a moment, embraces me in his arms and says, "Sao Nian, a single Wang like you who nobody wants will not understand the world of us who are moistened by love!"

    This words, Ji Yunxi hate not to score minutes spit blood and die.

    "OK, you are moistened by love, you break off, I take it, I give up!" Ji Yunxi said helplessly.

    Seeing that he had achieved his goal of attacking Ji Yunxi, Mo liangye also stopped when he saw the good. He hooked the corner of his mouth and said faintly: "well, if we don''t hit you, we''d better find a way out quickly. Otherwise, it''s hard to say what will happen after being trapped for a long time! "

    Say, Mo cool night then tightly protect me in the bosom, then take Ji Yunxi together, searched in this originally not big space.

    Unfortunately, to our disappointment, we still didn''t find any clues about going out from here.

    It makes me feel a bit dejected.

    According to the truth, since Xuanzang dug a hole here, he must have led to a certain place. But why can''t he find an entrance to another place?

    Is it difficult that we made a mistake from the beginning?

    I thought to myself for a while, and I don''t think it''s possible that we are wrong.

    Generally speaking, there are only two functions in digging underground holes. One is for farmers to hide vegetables, and the other is for thoughtful people to hide some secrets or important things.

    Obviously, Xuanzang can''t be the first, so he can only be the second.

    But, what is hidden in this cave?

    I couldn''t figure it out. I used the cold light stick in my hand to shine around, trying to see if there was anything missing.

    But this place is so big, except for the part blocked by the statue of King Ming of Matou, we have looked for all the other places.

    Wait, what''s blocked by the statue?

    As if I understood something, I immediately picked up the cold light stick and looked at the statue''s feet, but I didn''t find anything.

    I didn''t give up. I took a picture of the head of the statue to see what happened.

    However, fate is still on my side. Just as my light wand passed by, I found a strange shadow behind the head of the statue.

    The inclination of this shadow is obviously different from that of other shadows, as if they are not on the same level at all.

    Not the same level?

    Is it possible that one shadow is the front and the other shadow is the side?

    If that''s the case, there should be a hole behind the statue''s head!

 Chapter 566

    Thinking of this, I immediately said to the side of Mo liangye: "I know where the exit of the underground cavity is!"

    Mo cool night turned to see me, slightly frowned and asked: "madam, do you know?"

    I nodded and said, "yes, I think I''ve found it!"

    After that, I raised my hand, pointed to the head of the statue and said, "I think when Xuanzang built this underground cave, he never thought about hiding the exit. It''s just that we''re not very lucky. When the statue was just smashed down, it just blocked the exit. And we are influenced by our habitual thinking, and we only check the part that is not blocked by the statue, and we just ignore this place! "

    After hearing my words, Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi all looked along the place where I pointed. As expected, they saw that the shadow behind the head of the statue was not normal.

    "There seems to be a hole in the back..." Ji Yunxi said.

    "Yes, it''s a hole! If I''m right, this hole should get us out of here! " I said with a little pride.

    "What are you waiting for? Let''s move the damned statue so that we can get out of the cave!" Ji Yunxi urged.

    However, after hearing his words, Mo liangye and I looked at each other. They both folded their hands and held each other in front of their chest, with an indifferent attitude.

    "Well, what do you two mean? Don''t you all find a place to go out? You don''t move at all. Are you waiting for the Spring Festival here? " Ji Yunxi asked impatiently.

    "Keke, Prince fly, I heard that you have a lot of manpower in Shura world. Would you like to show us so that we can have a better view?" I pick eyebrow to say.

    "So, are you going to stand by like this?" Ji Yunxi asked coldly.

    Mo liangye and I laughed and said, "we won''t compete with Prince fly for such a good performance opportunity!"

    See me and Mo cool night two people is iron heart of don''t help him, Ji Yunxi almost angry half dead.

    But for his own face, he still had to move the heavy statue that collapsed on the ground.

    I don''t know why, looking at Ji Yunxi''s busy appearance there, I feel more and more that the tall figure that injected deep blue into the ink cool night I saw in the middle of last night is like him.

    Mo liangye saw that I was very thoughtful and asked, "madam, what''s the matter with you?"

    After thinking about it, I felt that I should not keep it from him, so I said, "do you think Ji Yunxi is a little strange?"

    "Strange? What do you mean Ink cool night some don''t understand.

    "Yesterday you fainted because you used all your heat to melt the ice in the building. Later, Ji Yunxi and I tried our best to wake you up. Later, I was so tired that I went to sleep on the sofa and Ji Yunxi kept vigil for you. But in the middle of the night, I woke up in a daze and saw a tall dark figure standing next to you, constantly injecting deep blue into your body. " I said truthfully.

    "So, you suspect that the man last night was Ji Yunxi?"

    I nodded, should say: "if that person is really his words, it is very likely that he did not amnesia!"

    Hear my words, Mo cool night eyebrow tiny wrinkly, seem to think for a while, just want to open mouth to say something to me.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Ji Yunxi, not far away, began to shout: "Hey, you two, come here and help me. This statue is too slippery. I can''t move it alone!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye looked at me and said in a low voice, "let''s talk about it later. The most important thing now is to get out of here! "

    After that, Mo liangye took me and pushed the collapsed statue aside with Ji Yunxi.

    "This should be it!" Ji Yunxi pointed to the exposed hole and said.

    Mo liangye and I took a light wand and looked at it. We saw that the hole was not small. It was about 2 meters wide and one person was tall. It was dark inside. We couldn''t see what was inside.

    "How about going in or not?" Ji Yunxi turns to ask a way.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "if you want to get the crystal soul stone, there may be no other way except to go in!"

    "So, you mean crystal soul stone could be in here?" I asked curiously.

    "Before, when I was above, I could only feel a little bit about the frequency of Jingpo stone. But after coming down, I can feel that frequency increasing. In other words, we should not be far away from Jingpo stone! " Ink cool night a face dignified say.

    He said so. Naturally, we have no reason not to go in.

    After all, it''s too dangerous to get out from the top now. If one can''t get it right, it will be eaten by man eating ants.

    Moreover, the purpose of our trip is to get the crystal soul stone buried in the deer garden.

    If we don''t get the crystal soul stone and go out, isn''t all our efforts in Tianzhu in vain?

    So I decided to go in with Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye and I all went in, and Ji Yunxi naturally refused to stay here alone, so he followed us and stepped into the hole that we didn''t know where to go.

    It was very dark in the cave, and the ground was uneven. Even with the light wand, we walked very hard.

    However, even so, we can clearly feel that the whole passage is spiraling downward, just like an arc-shaped staircase, taking us deeper underground one by one.

    I don''t know how long we''ve been walking, but the three of us can''t bear it any more, so we stop and prepare to replenish our strength in the same place before moving on.

    Mo liangye and I transferred water and food from Chu Wu Jie and gave them to Ji Yunxi. Then we ate them in big mouthfuls.

    "I didn''t expect that you had a complete range of things with you. You even brought all the food and drink with you. It''s not a pity that you are an old man!" Ji Yunxi said while eating.

    I gave him a white look and said, "you think everyone is just like you. When you travel far away, you don''t even have a feather with you!"

    Ji Yunxi shriveled his mouth and said, "I didn''t know you would come to do this kind of work that only mice can do. I thought you came to visit mountains and rivers! If I had known it would be like this, I would never have come even if I had been killed! "

    "It''s useless to say that now that we''ve all come in, let''s work together to find something and go out safely!" Mo liangye said.

    "Ah, I don''t understand. Is the so-called crystal soul stone really so important to you? Is it worth risking your life to find it?" Ji Yunxi asked.

    I wanted to explain to Ji Yunxi, but Mo liangye winked at me, obviously didn''t want me to tell him the meaning of Jingpo stone.

    So, I had to sigh and say, "some things I can''t tell you for a while. Anyway, you just need to know. Anyway, we have to find Jingpo stone, because it''s related to many people''s lives!"

    Seeing me say this, Ji Yunxi sighed and said, "well, in that case, I''ll follow you to find it. But when I go out, you''ll have to introduce me to Lori and get me out of the single team! "

    Seeing that the goods are now open and closed, I said that I was a little speechless, so I casually said, "OK, OK, just introduce them to you. It''s getting late. Let''s get on the road as soon as possible, or it will be light soon! "

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi quickly ate the things in their hands, drank water, stretched a waist, ready to continue on their way.

    But unexpectedly, when we were ready to walk forward, we were tripped by something.

    "Ouch!" I couldn''t help crying.

    Mo liangye heard my cry and asked, "madam, how are you?"

    I touched the arm that I fell to and saw that it was just a little bit scratched, so I said, "don''t worry, I''m ok!"

    After that, I got up from the ground, patted the soil on my body, and illuminated my feet with a cold light stick to see which stone tripped me.

    But the strange thing is that when I shine with the cold light stick, there is no stone near my feet at all.

    Not only that, not even a low-lying.

    What''s more strange is that the situation of Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi is the same as me. They are also baffled, but they can''t find the things they tripped.

    "Be careful, everyone. It''s a bit evil!" Ink cool night voice reminds a way.

    I nodded, immediately followed him closely, dare not leave half step.

    After all, before I met such terrible things as man eating ants in the pagoda, now the things I will encounter in this passage will only be more terrible than man eating ants!

    We carry heart hanging gall, slowly forward, for fear of encountering something strange.

    But I don''t know if we are too weak. Along the way, we haven''t been attacked by anything at all.

    Everything was very calm. It was as calm as the three of us fell together just now. It was an accident at all.

    "Well, are you always so tired? Why don''t we talk and relax? If it goes on like this, I feel like I''m going to be tortured into depression by you two! " Ji Yunxi''s suggestion.

    "We don''t want to be tense all the time, but the underground situation is so mysterious that we can''t say when it will hit the road, so we''d better be careful!" I answered.

    But Ji Yunxi didn''t think so at all. He shrugged and said, "anyway, I think no matter what''s under the ground, as long as it''s not a man eating ant. That thing is really terrible, especially for people with intensive phobia like me, it''s like a nightmare! "

    Hearing Ji Yunxi''s words, Mo liangye glanced at him lightly and said: "there are many more terrible things in this world than man eating ants. Maybe this trip can refresh your cognition!"

    "I''m going. You don''t mean to scare me, do you? Can there be anything more terrible than man eating ants in this world? I don''t believe it

    Seeing that Ji Yunxi refused to believe it, I could not help sighing in my heart and preparing to tell him about some monsters we met before, so that he could have a psychological preparation.

    After all, he is a man of amnesia, some things don''t know can''t blame him.

    But what I didn''t expect was that when I turned my head to say something to Ji Yunxi, I saw a terrible scene in the corner of my eye!

 Chapter 567

    I saw behind Ji Yunxi, I do not know when, unexpectedly suddenly appeared a lot of pink things like the line, is little by little close to him.

    Almost subconsciously, I immediately pulled Ji Yunxi and yelled, "be careful, everyone. Something''s coming up!"

    Hearing my cry, Ji Yunxi and Mo liangye were on guard immediately, and they followed my eyes.

    But before, the pink lines near Ji Yunxi were very smart. When I found them, they quickly retracted into the wall, so that they didn''t see their appearance in the dark night.

    "Where? What did you just say? Why is there nothing? " Ji Yunxi asks curiously.

    I pointed to the place where the things were retracted and said, "they were here just now, and now they are all retracted into the wall. So keep away from the walls, or they''ll drag you in! "

    "What is it, ma''am?" Ink cool night face color dignified ask a way.

    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know, I only know it''s pink, thin, like a line, and there''s a small pimple in front of it, which I''ve never seen before. It''s very strange!"

    Hear my words, the facial expression of Mo cool night becomes more dignified.

    "In any case, now we can be sure that something has been staring at us since we entered this passage, so we have to work hard!" Mo cool night cold voice says.

    I nodded, should say: "otherwise, we work together, a person responsible for one side, into the highest vigilance, I don''t believe that ghost thing can openly attack us!"

    Mo liangye thought about it and thought it was right, so he began to deploy his own tasks.

    "Madam, you are the weakest. You are in charge of the wall on the left; Ji Yunxi, you are in charge of the back; I, on the other hand, walk in the front and take charge of the front and right walls! "

    "You are responsible for two directions by yourself, are you sure?" I''m a little worried.

    Mo liangye reached out and touched my head, and asked with a smile, "madam, do you believe in the ability to be a husband?"

    "No, I just think it''s a bit heavy to let you be responsible for two directions alone! Otherwise, I''ll be responsible for the left and right directions alone, so that you can be on guard against the front! " I suggested.

    But Mo liangye shook his head and said, "no, if the existence of men can''t reduce the burden of women, what''s the difference with waste? Don''t worry. I will protect you even if I meet a dangerous monster. Believe me

    Listening to what he said, I couldn''t say any more. I had to nod my head and say, "OK, I believe you, and I promise I won''t hold you back!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye smiles and says, "well, since we all know our responsibilities, we should perform our duties and move on!"

    Words fall, ink cool night then block in front of me, protect me behind.

    Ji Yunxi, on the other hand, stood behind me, following us forward, on guard against possible attacks.

    To tell you the truth, with the protection of the two of them, the confusion in my heart suddenly subsided a lot, and I followed them with peace of mind while I was on guard.

    On the road behind, those pink thin lines appeared several times from all directions, but as soon as we saw that we were all keeping super high vigilance, they immediately drew back and disappeared.

    "It''s supposed to be movable, and it''s likely to be all over the aisle!" Mo Liang night whispers to remind a way.

    "Is that what tripped us just now?" I asked casually.

    "From the current situation, it should be! But it seems that they don''t have much courage, otherwise they won''t go back as soon as they see us! " Ink cool night should road.

    "So, as long as we keep vigilant at all times, let them have no chance to take advantage of, they can smoothly get out of here?" Ji Yunxi asked.

    "Theoretically yes, I''m just worried that this thing won''t let us off so easily. Maybe I''ll give us a big move at any time!"

    Mo cool night finish saying, then continue to take us forward.

    This time, those pink thin lines did not appear again, and the whole passage was extremely quiet. Only the three of us could be heard from the beginning to the end.

    We raised our heart to our throat and said nothing, only knew how to drive quickly.

    However, vaguely, I felt as if I had heard something different.

    Because I had been taught by man eating ants before, I pricked up my ears and listened carefully. I found that there was not a different sound, but an extra sound.

    Yes, one more step!

    I feel cold, slightly slowed down, whispered to Ji Yunxi behind me: "be careful, there seems to be something following us!"

    Hearing my words, Ji Yunxi shivered unconsciously and asked in a low voice, "are you sure? Don''t scare me, I can''t stand it! "

    "Of course, I''m sure. If you don''t believe it, listen to it yourself!"

    Seeing that I didn''t seem to be lying, Ji Yunxi didn''t dare to take it seriously. He immediately pricked up his ears and listened carefully.

    "Well... It seems that there is something following us!" Ji Yunxi whispered.

    Xu is to hear me and Ji Yunxi''s words, in front of the Mo cool night immediately stopped pace, back to me asked: "what is it?"

    "I don''t know yet, but I''m sure that thing can walk and walk like people, because the sound of footsteps is similar to us!" I whispered.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye was silent for a second or two and said in a low voice: "don''t be distracted. Maybe this is the enemy''s plan to divert the enemy from the mountain!"

    I thought about it and thought it was right.

    After all, we just heard the footsteps, we didn''t see the objects.

    And those pink threads are all around us, and we can''t say when they will give us a fatal blow.

    In this case, we really should not be easily attracted attention.

    So the three of us simply ignored the thing behind us and continued to pay attention to every move within their respective scope.

    But the thing behind us, seeing that we ignored it, became more and more arrogant, and the sound of footsteps became louder and louder, as if for fear that we would not hear it.

    "Brother Mo, we''d better get rid of the back thing first, otherwise I always feel scared in my heart!" Ji Yunxi suggested after me.

    Probably also feel that this is not a way to go on, this time ink cool night agreed.

    "Ma''am, please take my place. Always pay attention to the movement in front and on both sides. Never give any chance to those pink things!"

    I nodded and immediately stood in the position of Mo liangye and changed him.

    As for Mo liangye himself, at the end of the day, he was ready to shoot the ghost that had been following us.

    Unexpectedly, the accident happened at this time.

    In the ink cool night ready to start, before the footsteps actually appeared in front of me in the channel!

 Chapter 568

    What''s the matter?

    I can hear it very clearly. The footstep just followed us, but now it''s in front of us again?

    This sudden change, let me can''t help a cold sweat.

    And Mo liangye obviously heard the footsteps coming from the front, and his face suddenly became very ugly.

    "Come to me at once, ma''am."

    Mo liangye almost used the tone of command, which made me dare not to follow.

    After all, the current situation is too bizarre. We must be on high alert both in the front and in the back.

    But my ability is low. If I can''t stop the attack in front of me, it will affect them both.

    So, after Mo liangye spoke, I immediately changed my position with Ji Yunxi and stood beside Mo liangye.

    "Now that we can''t avoid it, we should have a good fight with them!" Mo cool night cold voice says.

    "Brother Mo, are you sure? Well, we''ll work with them one after the other. What''s the matter with your wife? " Ji Yunxi asked.

    Mo liangye was silent for a second, while staring at the movement behind him, he quietly grasped my hand and said in a deep voice: "madam, follow me closely, don''t get out of my sight."

    "Well, I understand. Besides, I''m not that weak! "

    With that in mind, I got rid of the Lu Ban Chi and the ink line in his hands.

    This lubanchi was broken by the fake aliya before, but it was only at that time that I realized that uncle Lu wasted some effort when he made this lubanchi for me. He actually made it have two shapes, one is perfect and straight, and the other is like a fragment after being broken.

    It''s also for this reason that last time I was able to humiliate the fake aliya so wantonly.

    See I took out a weapon, Mo cool night mouth slightly pulled out a smile, a little bit gratified said: "my wife fight even I am afraid, so these ghosts must be no matter!"

    I''m so angry and funny to hear that.

    But because he is to ease the atmosphere, let me not so nervous, I also don''t say much, had to give him a small look, whispered: "you don''t distract to take care of me, lest be attacked by that ghost thing!"

    Mo Liang night did not refute, but from the storage ring of the blue sword of the cold sword, slowly went to the direction of the thing in the past.

    Because in such an environment, dispersion is too fatal, Ji Yunxi and I didn''t think much about it and immediately followed.

    As we go farther and farther back, we get closer and closer to the first thing that makes the sound of footsteps.

    In the light of the cold light bar, I vaguely saw a small shadow in the dark passage behind.

    The shadow is very small, almost half a person tall. It looks like a child.

    However, after so many ups and downs, even if you think with your toes, you can know that this thing can never really be a child!

    After all, how can a child show up in the middle of the night in a place that makes us adults feel scared?

    The shadow seemed to feel that we were approaching it, so it didn''t shrink back and continued to walk in our direction bit by bit.

    Because the distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer, the cold light stick in our hands can shine on more and more things, which makes us clearly see what kind of ghost is following us all the time.

    It was about 50 cm high and was wearing a red cape. I couldn''t see what it looked like inside.

    But even if I can''t see his body clearly, just looking at his face has made me feel terrible.

    It was a rotten face, with yellow and thick pus in the thick skull, just like the zombie in the movie.

    What''s fatal is that the stink emitted by this ghost is really disgusting, which makes people subconsciously feel disgusted in their stomach.

    Maybe he also glanced at the thing in front of him with Yu Guang. Ji Yunxi could not help frowning and asked: "this... Is it a child''s body or what? What the hell is this? How disgusting

    "This should not be the body of a child. The head circumference is not right. Generally, the head circumference of a child is smaller than this one. Obviously, it should be the body of an adult. " Ink cool night light said.

    This words a, Ji Yunxi''s facial expression immediately changed.

    "Adult bodies? Are you sure? But how can adults be so short? "

    Seems to hear Ji Yunxi''s question, that half person tall ghost thing suddenly split mouth to smile.

    "Giggle... Giggle... Giggle..."

    The ghost''s face was rotten. With such a smile, a piece of meat even fell directly from his face and fell on the ground, just like a pool of pus.

    To tell you the truth, it''s too sour to hear such scenes and sounds in the dark and closed environment, so almost in an instant, my goose bumps all got up, as if every cell was saying no.

    However, this is not the most terrifying. What is more terrifying is the sound of the ghost''s laughter, which is also heard in the front passage.

    One before the other, two laughs come and go one after another. It''s obviously to frighten people to death. Is the rhythm good?

    And, through this laughter, I can clearly feel that the thing in the front passage is slowly approaching us.

    It seems that they are really willing to give up until they have eliminated us in one fell swoop.

    In that case, we have no way back. Roll up our sleeves and follow them!

    Thinking of this, I immediately drove the ink line in my hand to the half human high ghost thing on the side of Mo liangye, trying to preempt.

    But what I didn''t expect was that when my ink thread just met the ghost, countless pink threads suddenly flew out of its cape and entangled my ink thread.

    I tugged hard to pull the ink line back, but those pink thin lines seemed to be competing with me. When I pulled them, they were going to pull two times, and they were very strong.

    If it wasn''t for Mo liangye, I would have been pulled out by them.

    Fortunately, there are three of us, and we can barely hold on to the two ghosts before and after, so we won''t be controlled by them immediately.

    "What the hell are these pink threads? It''s frightening to look at it! " Ji Yunxi asked.

    "What on earth is it, only when you hit it can you know!"

    Mo Liang said in a cold voice in the night. Holding the cold sword in the air, he saw a dark blue sword Qi cleaving toward the ghost thing in the back passage.

    That ghost thing is also very good, see Mo liangye sword gas attack, immediately released my ink line, dodged to the side for a while, successfully avoided Mo liangye sword gas attack.

    But what it didn''t expect was that the speed of Mo liangye was much faster than that of it. When it dodged one of them, Mo liangye immediately wielded a more powerful second sword.

    This time, wait for that ghost thing reaction come over of time, the sword Qi of Mo cool night already arrived, can''t dodge at all.

    So, the next second, I saw that ghost thing was killed by Mo liangye.

    The red cloak was in two and fell to the ground, revealing the original appearance of the ghost.

    Originally, we thought that even if this ghost was not a child, it could be a dwarf, at least a thing that could walk on its own.

    But after the Cape fell to the ground, we knew that it was not a child, not a dwarf at all, but the shape of five skeletons superimposed together.

    Because of being cut by the cold sword Qi of the Mo cool night, the five skeletons can''t be superimposed at the moment, they can only scatter on the ground and move slowly.

    But the terrible thing is that there are more or less carrion on those skeletons. What grows in the carrion are all those pink threads, dense, which make people feel cold.

    In other words, the reason why this ghost followed us just now is because of the support of these pink thin lines!

    "I went. It''s pink, but it''s not cute at all! In particular, the small knots on the threads look like the heads of these threads. It''s disgusting Ji Yunxi could not help but make complaints about it.

    But some things can''t be said, it''s very easy to make a prophecy.

    This is not, just when Ji Yunxi finished his sentence, those thin lines, like telepathy, turned those small meat to us one after another.

    This alignment doesn''t matter, but the problem is that the front of these small knots actually have a face!

    Although very small, but still can vaguely recognize that it is a woman''s face.

    Countless nail cap sized women are looking at us, and the radian of their mouth is charming and weird, just like we are lambs that are slaughtered by people, and there are countless wolves, tigers and leopards around us watching us.

    "It seems that the underground things are more evil than we imagined!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Even he said it was evil. Ji Yunxi and I didn''t dare to relax our vigilance. We all focused on the two ghosts.

    Froze for a while, the ghost in front seemed to be a little impatient, even his cape began to shake, and from time to time issued a woman''s roar.

    "I''m going. The goods are going crazy. Do you want to do it?" Ji Yunxi asked.

    Hearing this, I immediately took a sentence: "you are not nonsense? Don''t worry about it. Let''s beat it first! "

    "Well, don''t you think I''m unarmed? Today, I''ll show you that even if the strong have no weapons, they can beat down the demons and ghosts! "

    Ji Yunxi said with great momentum, then stamped his foot, aimed at the head of the ghost in front of him, and kicked the ground fiercely. Then he saw a stone the size of a fist fly up and go straight to the ghost

 Chapter 569

    The ghost in the front passage didn''t expect that Ji Yunxi would suddenly start on it. He ran to it, stepped back two steps, and then shot countless pink threads to entangle Ji Yunxi.

    But who knows, without waiting for those pink threads to entangle Ji Yunxi, Ji Yunxi''s feet were on the ground a little fiercely, and then a hook, countless soil and dust were raised one after another, slapping on the ghost''s face.

    Probably because of being fascinated by the sight, the pink thread shot by the ghost suddenly stopped, as if lost the direction of the general at a loss.

    Ji Yunxi see organic can take advantage of, directly raised a foot to fiercely kick in ghost thing''s head.

    The ghost thing was originally formed by several skeletons, so it was totally vulnerable. Almost in an instant, the top skull was kicked by Ji Yunxi, and smashed on the wall next to it with the red cape, and finally fell to the ground.

    Maybe he has never suffered such a loss. Ghost things are furious in an instant. But because Ji Yunxi deliberately raised the dust before, his vision is limited. At the moment, he can''t find Ji Yunxi at all. He can only wave his pink thread wantonly to catch Ji Yunxi.

    But although Ji Yunxi lost his memory, his skill was still good. He not only dodged nimbly, but also kicked the remaining skeletons out.

    For a moment, the whole ghost thing is only a pile of pink things like thin threads wrapped together.

    At first glance, it really looks like a ball of wool entangled together.

    Of course, Ji Yunxi''s fight was lively, and Mo liangye didn''t dare to show his weakness. After a while, he cut the ghost thing in the back passage to pieces, and even the countless twining pink threads were all broken into sections, which looked a little miserable.

    "Husband, are you... You are too cruel? It''s just like cutting vegetables. There''s no way to survive! " I said with a slight frown.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye turned her head and said with a faint smile, "madam, this is not the time for Bodhisattva to be kind-hearted. If I don''t chop this thing thoroughly, it may kill us. In front of the two choices of killing and being killed, what do you say I should choose? "

    "I know. I didn''t say you killed them wrong, but next time can you make them die gracefully? It''s like cutting vegetables. I''m afraid to eat in the future I murmured.

    "OK, now that my wife has spoken, I''ll kill them a little more gracefully next time." Ink cool night casually should way.

    Words fall, Ji Yunxi that ghost thing over there is also solved, he came over, patted himself on the ash, a face complacent said to me: "how, do you think I just handsome out of the sky?"

    I gave him a white look and said, "handsome you big head ghost, in my mind, only my husband is the most handsome!"

    As soon as the words came out, a satisfied smile appeared on the corner of Mo liangye''s mouth, and he gently touched my head and said in a warm voice: "it seems that my wife''s aesthetic is still online, and has not been distorted by a fly!"

    Ji Yunxi suddenly became angry and glared at Mo liangye for a long time before he said, "brother Mo, you are a quiet and beautiful man. Don''t you think it hurts you to open your mouth and shut your mouth?"

    Mo liangye smiles and picks his eyebrows to answer: "I''m sorry, I really don''t think so, because my wife is really telling the truth. And I am really much more handsome than you

    When I heard this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    To tell you the truth, since I entered the deer park, because of my frequent interaction with Ji Yunxi, I suddenly feel that Mo liangye has a lovely side.

    Especially when he is jealous, it makes people want to squeeze his handsome face?

    However, because I still have business to do, I can''t do anything to Mo liangye. I coughed a little, interrupted their topic, and said: "that... Now that the pink ghost has been killed by us, we''ve had a short rest. Should we continue on our way?"

    "Madam is right. Although these two ghosts have been eliminated by us, I always feel that this place is not very safe. I''d better leave as soon as possible." Ink cool night should road.

    "Well, well, since you all said to go, I can only follow you!" Ji Yunxi said helplessly.

    Because all three agreed, we soon set out on the way forward.

    But what we didn''t expect was that when we just walked a few steps, we heard a scream coming from the last season of the team.

    Hearing the sound, Mo liangye almost subconsciously pulled me to protect me tightly in front of my chest for fear that I would encounter danger.

    But in fact, it was not me who was really in danger, but Ji Yunxi who made that scream.

    When Mo liangye and I looked in his direction, we found that we were sucked in by the wall on the left side of the passage. Now we only left one foot outside.

    Seeing this, we rushed up and tried to hold him.

    Unfortunately, the things in the wall moved faster. Without waiting for us to grasp Ji Yunxi''s feet, we suddenly sucked him in, not even a trouser leg left for us.

    Seeing Ji Yunxi disappear, I was totally confused. I didn''t expect that it would be like this.

    When I react, I reach out and beat the wall hard to save Ji Yunxi.

    But the strange thing is that no matter how I beat, the wall is as hard as iron, and it doesn''t look like it can eat people at all.

    Think of Ji Yunxi now may have been killed by the monster in this channel, my mood suddenly fell to the bottom.

    Although I have never liked him, he is also our friend no matter how much he says. It''s really unpleasant to watch his good friend live in the way of demons and ghosts, even dying, but he can''t do anything.

    "It''s all my fault. If I had been a little clever just now and had seen the change of the left wall ahead of time, he would not have been... Not..." I said with a look of remorse.

    Seeing that I felt uncomfortable, Mo liangye patted me on the shoulder, sighed and comforted me: "madam, I can''t blame you. This passage is so strange that no one knows what will happen. Moreover, I can feel that there seems to be a pair of eyes watching our every move from beginning to end. "

    Hearing this, my heart was shocked and asked in a trembling voice, "is there... Someone looking at us? Aren''t we in danger now? "

    "Maybe, since we entered the deer park, the other party didn''t want to make us safe. Now the only way is to speed up and find Jingpo stone to get out of here! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "What about Ji Yunxi? Are we not looking for him? "

    "I think it won''t be long before the other party takes the initiative to let us see Ji Yunxi again." Ink cool night eyes deep said.

    "Take the initiative to let us see? You mean Ji Yunxi is probably not dead? "

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "it should be. Anyway, we can only move on until we get the crystal soul stone. I think, in this passage, there should be many secrets we don''t know! Only when we get the crystal soul stone, solve the secret, and wipe out the demons and ghosts in the whole deer garden, can we save Ji Yunxi! "

 Chapter 570

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, I pondered for a while and thought it was right.

    Just now I have tried, Ji Yunxi was dragged into the wall is as hard as iron, even if I and Mo liangye beat his hands, it is impossible to save him.

    In this way, just as Mo liangye said, Ji Yunxi could be saved only if all the demons and ghosts in this place were eradicated.

    I just don''t know how Ji Yunxi''s current situation is and whether he can survive until we can rescue him.

    If he is still alive, I will save him as a good friend even if I have to fight for his life and turn over the whole deer garden!

    Seeing my dignified face, Mo liangye sighed and said, "madam, now Ji Yunxi is arrested, we have to go faster. After all, if he delays for one more second, he may be more dangerous. "

    Hearing this, I nodded and said, "OK, let''s continue on our way. We must save him in the shortest time!"

    Mo liangye nodded and took me on the road.

    However, for fear that I would be in danger like Ji Yunxi, Mo liangye took the initiative to let me go ahead this time, while he himself was responsible for the termination behind me.

    After all, no matter how dangerous the front is, because of the vision, there is more or less a guard.

    And behind him, no matter how to guard against it, it''s hard to be safe.

    Like Ji Yunxi, the original ability is not weak, but because of walking in the last reason, or inadvertently with the other party''s way.

    Now we have lost a great general. If Mo liangye and I are separated, it is impossible for the three of us to get out of the deer garden alive!

    Therefore, along the way, Mo liangye and I walked quickly and cautiously. We didn''t want to leave any chance for each other.

    But even so, we are still pushed by each other to the point where it is almost impossible to move.

    This is not, when Mo liangye and I walked for a while, we felt that although the whole passage was gradually widening, at the same time, it seemed that the walls on both sides of us were also undergoing extremely subtle changes.

    I remember the place where Ji Yunxi disappeared, where the walls were brown and looked like normal soil.

    But now the soil in our two places is no longer the brown color, but more inclined to the deep red color, like the color of coagulated blood.

    "Be careful, madam. I''m afraid there''s a change here!" Mo liangye whispered behind me.

    I nodded and said, "I know, you have to be careful. If the situation is not right, we will..."

    However, without waiting for me to finish my speech, Mo liangye changed after that.

    A roaring voice came from the passage behind me, which made my heart jump.

    I subconsciously turned my head and saw that not far behind Mo liangye, I don''t know when, there were countless dark red thin lines coming straight to the back of Mo liangye''s head.

    Seeing that my face was not right, Mo liangye reacted quickly. He immediately carried the cold sword, and without looking at it, he cleaved to his back.

    As the cold light flashed by, those dark red threads broke and scattered on the ground.

    But what we didn''t expect is that the vitality of these dark red thin lines is much stronger than that of those pink thin lines before. Even after being cut off by the cold sword of Mo liangye, they can still move and continue to attack.

    As a result, Mo liangye congealed a group of pure black dead air in the palm of his hand. When he hit it with one hand, he saw that those dark red threads exploded like a group of fireworks, and finally there was no residue left.

    "Madam, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We have to leave quickly!"

    Ink cool night sink voice finish saying, then want to pull me to leave.

    But who knows, just when his voice just fell, in the channel behind him, there was another boom.

    Listen to this news, it seems that this time the original dark red thin line is more than just now, maybe it is pouring out.

    Therefore, Mo liangye''s face became very bad. Without thinking about it, he took me running in the passage.

    Although we don''t know what those dark red thin lines are yet, we can imagine how terrible they are even with their posture of pouring out.

    In this case, if you don''t run, then you are a fool, OK?

    In this way, Mo liangye took me running all the way in the passage, and the whole person was about to fly.

    "Husband, what is that thing? There are so many of them. If they catch up later, then we... Are we not going to be finished I asked as I ran.

    Mo liangye glanced at the dark red thread not far behind him with the remaining light from the corner of his eye, and said to me in a deep voice: "if I guess correctly, that thing should be able to suck human blood! And you don''t find that as we run forward, the soil color on both sides of us gets darker and darker, and now it''s almost black. "

    I took a look at the soil color on both sides, and found that, as Mo liangye said, the soil color had changed from brown to dark red, and now it has changed to almost black red, and the color is very, very deep.

    In addition, the whole passage began to be filled with rich blood gas, which made people''s nose itch.

    If the strong smell of blood is associated with the dark red thin lines that are chasing us desperately behind us, I almost already know what the channel we are in is for.

    In ancient times, many princes and nobles, especially the emperor, would build a huge mausoleum to show their noble status.

    In these huge tombs, we often dig several burial ditches to bury the slaves alive.

    If we say that this spiral downward passage is originally a funeral ditch, and the dark red thin line that has been chasing us behind is a kind of tomb suppressing evil that can absorb human blood, that can explain why the two ghost things we met before are composed of skeletons.

    If so, it would not be a wise move for us to go deep into the underpass of Luyeyuan pagoda this time.

    But now that we are all in, and there are pursuers pressing behind, it is impossible for us to go back.

    The only way out for us is to be brave and try our best to go to the deepest part of this funeral ditch!

    In this way, Mo liangye and I ran and ran for almost 20 minutes, only to feel that the rumbling voice behind me was gradually reduced, and finally disappeared.

    "Husband... Husband, what''s the situation? Those dark red threads just wanted to eat our meat and chew our bones. They never stop until they catch up with us. Now how come they are not moving again? It''s not scientific! " I asked with a puzzled face.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but they don''t chase us any more. It''s a good thing. At least it can give us a breath."

    "That''s right. I''m so tired of being chased by them. It''s better to stop and rest now." I stopped and sighed.

    Seeing those dark red threads did not catch up, the ink cool night also slightly relieved, and sent out the mineral water from the storage ring, and handed it to me: "madam, drink and replenish your strength, there may be a few tough battles behind us!"

    I took the bottle he handed me and took a sip. I was about to swallow the water in my mouth, but the light from the corner of my eye glanced at a face above my head.

    That face is very beautiful. It has the unique style and charm of a woman in India. People can''t help but feel sorry for it.

    But the problem is, this face, at this point, appears in such a place, and it''s still on the top of our unprepared head, which... It''s a bit weird.

    So almost subconsciously, I didn''t swallow the water in my mouth after all, and sprayed it directly on the beautiful woman''s face.

    That woman''s face saw me spray water, a very strange smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and then almost instantly disappeared in our head, as if it had never appeared before.

    The goose bumps all over my body suddenly came out. I couldn''t calm down any more. I quickly handed back the water in my hand to Mo liangye and said, "we''d better hurry. I think this place is really terrible. I don''t want to stay here any more."

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye was a little surprised. I didn''t understand why I said I wanted to have a rest, but now I suddenly wanted to leave.

    Obviously, he didn''t see the woman''s face above us just now.

    It''s no wonder that if I hadn''t just raised my head to drink, I would have been hard to find it.

    But anyway, that woman''s face really scared me to death. I just want to run away with Mo liangye.

    So, I don''t care three seven twenty-one, directly pull the ink cool night, quickly walk to the front channel.

    Although Mo liangye was surprised that I was in such a hurry to leave, he also understood me. He knew that I must have seen something that I shouldn''t have seen, so he didn''t ask me much. He just followed me on.

    In this way, we walked and walked. After about 10 minutes, we came to a resting place in the passage.

    This resting place is about 100 square meters, surrounded by almost black soil, with a strong smell of blood.

    Not only that, but on the wall opposite it, there is a hole similar to the passage we passed before.

    Presumably, that''s the other end of the passage.

    Our resting place is probably the ear room used to hide the burial objects in ancient times.

    But the problem is that the dameikefota in Luyeyuan was built by Xuanzang at the beginning. Its purpose is to worship Buddha, but in fact it is to hide Jingpo stone.

    The appearance of this burial ditch and ear chamber undoubtedly tells us that there is an ancient tomb here.

    Is there any necessary connection between the two?

    Who are the people buried in this ancient tomb?

 Chapter 571

    For a moment, all kinds of questions came to my mind.

    However, what makes me most curious and scared is actually the woman''s face that suddenly appeared on our heads.

    I don''t know why. I always feel like I''ve seen that woman''s face somewhere.

    That appearance, that look, all give people a very familiar feeling.

    But I''m sure I''ve never known such a woman in my life.

    And during our time in Tianzhu, we contacted very few people. It''s unreasonable. I don''t remember.

    But the feeling of that woman''s face to me, but also a very real sense of familiarity, so I am very sure I have met her.

    Since I haven''t seen it in my life, will I have seen it in this deer garden?

    I suddenly had such an idea in my mind that I was shocked.

    However, when I calmed down, I found that this idea did not come out for no reason.

    Because it seems that I have seen this woman''s face in this deer garden.

    Yes, it''s in the deer garden, and it''s under the pagoda!

    Before Ji Yunxi was captured, we met two ghost things in this funeral ditch.

    There are countless pink threads with small meat knots on the top of that ghost thing.

    Yes, as like as two peas on the pink line came, the little woman''s face was just the same as the woman''s face that appeared before us.

    Think of here, my heart can not help but burst out a cold sweat.

    If the two things are really interrelated, it proves that the burial ditch may be full of the figure of the Indian woman.

    If we stay here, we will fall into her trap.

    So, I can''t take care of many, immediately tell my discovery to Mo liangye.

    After hearing this, Mo liangye frowned slightly and asked, "madam, what you said is true?"

    I nodded, as like as two peas, and said, "of course it is true. You can''t see that the face of the Tianzhu woman is almost the same as that of the flesh on the pink line, so let alone how strange it is!"

    Seeing that what I said was so true, Mo liangye sighed and said, "well, if it''s true, then we can only leave here now!"

    With that, Mo liangye took my hand and walked slowly to the hole at the other end of the ear room.

    But what makes me feel strange is that I remember that the hole was on the east side before, but why is it on the west side now?

    I''m not sure. I took a close look at the hole and saw that it was the same as what I had seen before.

    I thought about it for a while, and thought that I might have memorized the wrong direction.

    After all, when I looked around with Mo liangye just now, I turned several different directions, which may lead to the final East becoming West.

    So, I didn''t think much, and immediately followed Mo liangye to the hole at the other end of the ear room.

    Seeing the hole getting closer and closer to us, the confusion in my heart was finally a little calm.

    I told myself in my heart that as long as I leave here as soon as possible, far away from the place with pink thin line, I can ensure the relative safety.

    Unfortunately, I think things are too simple.

    Just when we were less than one step away from the hole, a shadow suddenly jumped out of nowhere and slapped me in the face.

    The other side played so hard that I was a bit of a star in my eyes.

    I shook my head and fixed my eyes on the past. I saw that the shadow that hit me before was actually a dark night!

    He... How could he hit me?

    I feel very puzzled about this.

    But Mo liangye didn''t explain it to me at all. He took me back a few steps quickly, and then said to me anxiously and guilt: "madam, it''s good that you didn''t go there, or it would be over!"

    "It''s over? What''s the end of it? Even if I''m finished, you can''t hit me, can you? It''s very shameless for a man to beat a woman, you know? " I feel very upset in my heart.

    Mo liangye sighed and said, "madam, you''d better look at the front first."

    Hearing this, I was even more puzzled. I turned my head and looked in the direction where I was standing. I saw that the place was not the entrance of the cave, but the thick stone pillar we found before.

    No, it''s not a stone pillar. It''s... It''s a tree!

    On its stout trunk, at the moment, it is constantly dropping heavy stone debris, and shaking slightly, revealing its rough and black bark.

    "This... What''s the matter?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye took a look at the strong tree and said, "I think I already know what those thin thread like things we met before are."

    "What is it?"

    "It''s the roots, the dense roots!"

    "Roots? You mean this thing in front of us is a tree spirit? "

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "no, it''s not the spirit of the tree. It''s something more terrifying than the spirit of the tree!"

    Hearing this, I was so shocked that I couldn''t speak at all. I could only stare at Mo liangye and wait for him to continue to speak.

    "It should be a tree burial! Trees use the bones and blood of living people to absorb nutrients and grow together with living people. Finally, trees are people and people are trees. In ancient times, some emperors would be buried with them in such a cruel way, using tree burials to protect their graves, so that people from outside could not go out alive! "

    When he said these words, Mo liangye''s face was extremely dignified, just like a cloud that would not disperse for a long time.

    "Just now I was surveying the terrain, trying to find out what was hidden in this ear room. When I look back, I can see that you, somehow, are talking to yourself about a woman''s face. What''s more, you''re going in the direction of that strange tree. " Mo liangye continued.

    I was a little confused when I said that.

    "What did you say? Just now... Didn''t you pull me in that direction? "

    Mo liangye twisted his eyebrows and said in a deep voice: "since I entered this ear room, I haven''t held your hand. And what I saw just now is that you made a gesture of holding hands by something and walked towards the tree. At that time, I kept calling your name, but you didn''t respond at all, just like you didn''t hear it at all. Seeing that you are getting closer and closer to that strange tree, I finally had no choice but to rush over and slap you hard and wake you up. "

    At this moment, listening to these words, my whole body almost in an instant out of a cold sweat.

    It''s obvious that I was in the magic just now.

    If it wasn''t for Mo liangye who woke me up at the critical moment, I might have been drained by the strange tree not far away.

    Is such an evil tree really planted by the compassionate Xuanzang?

    If so, is he planting this tree here to guard the mausoleum for someone unknown, or just to protect Jingpo stone?

    Unfortunately, without waiting for me to understand these two questions, we suddenly heard a burst of charming and coquettish laughter in this ear room.

    To tell you the truth, if it is in normal times, the laughter sounds quite touching.

    However, it does not appear in ordinary times, but in the ear room which is connected with the funeral ditch where we are. This is not only not moving, but also very strange and makes people feel numb.

    Because I''m afraid of catching each other''s way again, I subconsciously hook the fingers of Mo liangye.

    The reason why I hook his finger is that he wears a storage ring like me.

    In this world, there are only two storage rings like this, and they are all in our hands.

    As like as two peas, I will not believe that things that hide in the dark can be more powerful, and can be counterfeited to a similar store.

    Seeing that I was so scared, Mo liangye patted me on the shoulder and comforted me with a warm voice: "madam, don''t be afraid, I''m here!"

    I nodded, silent, but the hand is still holding him, did not dare to let go at all.

    Mo liangye didn''t persuade me any more. Instead, his eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at the strange tree with a kind of fierce eyes and cheered coldly: "since he has already cast the spell to confuse people, why don''t he dare to show up? Do you want to force me to beat you out? "

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, the charming and coquettish laughter suddenly stopped, making the whole ear room fall into an extremely quiet environment.

    However, the silence only lasted less than half a minute.

    Soon, the strange tree shook twice, and gradually revealed a standing jade coffin the size of a person in the trunk!

    Because the jade coffin is crystal clear, almost like glass, so we can clearly see the person standing inside, wearing a luxurious sari, gold and silver, is more than a rich man?

    But this is not enough to make people surprised. What really shocked me was that when the people in the jade coffin slowly opened their eyes and gave me a smile, I was surprised to find that the people in the jade coffin were actually the woman''s face I had seen before!

 Chapter 572

    Seeing the woman in the jade coffin open her eyes, Mo liangye quickly pulls me behind and protects me with a tall body.

    But because this thing is too weird, I can''t help but still have some fear in my heart.

    I took Mo liangye''s arm and said in a trembling voice: "husband... Husband, this... This is the woman who appeared above our heads before."

    "Are you sure?" In the cool night, my eyebrows frown slightly.

    I nodded and said, "I''m sure her face is so weird, even if I want to admit it!"

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye frowned more tightly. He fixed his eyes on the woman in the jade coffin and said to me, "madam, if you are in danger in a moment, you can run first. Don''t worry about me!"

    "I''ll run first? And what about you? You are my husband. How can I leave you? " I said with a little resistance.

    "The woman and the tree have become one. It''s very evil. If you are here, I can hardly guarantee your safety. So, madam, be obedient. If the situation is not right for a while, you should go back quickly. Even if you don''t want the crystal soul stone, you can''t lose your life! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    But even if Mo liangye said so, I still can''t really leave him alone.

    We are not only partners, but also husband and wife. No matter life or death, we should be together.

    If he encounters any danger, how can I live alone?

    So, I almost didn''t think about it, so I refused: "I don''t care. If I want to go, I''ll go together. If I want to stay, I''ll stay together. Anyway, even if I die, I will die with you! "

    "Madam, you are obedient, don''t give it away for nothing..." Mo liangye Wensheng advised.

    However, without waiting for him to finish, the almost transparent lid of the jade coffin slowly opened, revealing the woman''s true face.

    From my point of view in the past, I saw that the woman was gorgeous, her eyes were flowing, her skin could be broken by blowing, which was basically a state of love.

    But just because this woman is too beautiful and well maintained, it seems that the whole thing is too terrible.

    After all, she was lying in the coffin, so she must not be alive.

    But she kept the appearance and skin of a living person, and even her every smile and smile was the same as that of a living person.

    How many people''s blood and bones have to be absorbed in order to achieve this kind of effect?

    Probably seeing the frightened color on the face of me and Mo liangye, the woman gave a strange smile again and said slowly: "do you want to escape after entering the mausoleum of your Majesty the king? It''s just a dream

    Hearing this, Mo liangye and I couldn''t help being slightly stunned and asked in one voice: "Your Majesty? Which King, your majesty

    "Oh, you''ve come here, but you''ve never heard of your Majesty''s name? Do you think I''m a fool? " The woman seemed a little annoyed.

    "Elder sister, we really don''t know who your majesty is. The reason why we are here is just to look for one thing. We don''t want to disturb you and your Majesty''s practice at all. Why don''t you let us go? Let''s get some live pigs, horses, cattle and sheep back for you to enjoy? " I want to discuss with this woman.

    When my grandmother was alive, she always said to me, "don''t smile. Now I have such a good attitude. This woman shouldn''t do anything to us, should she?

    But it seems that this woman doesn''t eat me at all, and not only does she not, but she is even more irritated because of my playful attitude.

    "Son of a bitch! What are you to speak to my wife in such a disrespectful manner The woman snapped.

    On hearing this, I was a little confused.

    Oh, this woman''s style is quite enough. If you don''t agree with me, who can I show you?

    Thinking of this, I was a little unconvinced. I hid behind Mo liangye and rolled my eyes at the woman and said, "madam? Hello, whose wife are you? My husband often calls me wife. If you don''t make it clear, what can I do if my husband''s name is wrong? "

    Hearing me mention the word "husband", the woman''s eyes subconsciously glanced at Mo liangye''s body, looked up and down for a long time, Yin Luan''s smile, said: "unexpectedly, in this world, there are more handsome men than Jiu naluo. Come on, what''s your name? If you can serve me well, maybe today I''ll spare you and your little lover

    When I heard that, I almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood.

    This... Is this woman teasing Mo liangye?

    Even let Mo liangye wait on her?

    Waiting on the side? Standing up? Or a variety of service?

    Ke te Mo Liang Ye Mingming is my husband. Why does Mao want to serve her, which is neither human nor ghost nor tree?

    So I immediately wanted to refute.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, has been in the side to keep silent ink cool night suddenly opened.

    "It''s you The corner of the lips of Mo liangye is ironic.

    I am stunned for a while, a face don''t understand of ask a way: "husband, do you know her?"

    Mo liangyewei smiles and says, "who can''t recognize the famous emperor Luocha in the history of Tianzhu?"

    Hearing the words "Di Shi Luo Cha", the woman''s face showed a look of surprise, as if she didn''t expect that Mo liangye would know her name.

    "You... How do you know I''m from Tisha? Said, "are you the undercover sent by that cunt of Lianhua?" Asked the woman, Tisha, in a trembling voice.

    "I''m sorry to disappoint you. I don''t know the Lianhua you said. The reason why I know you are tishirocha is because of the man you just mentioned, who is called jiunaruo Ink cool night mouth should be way.

    This words a, Emperor loses Luo Cha''s facial expression suddenly to become a miserable white, seem to have lost the blood color generally.

    "Do you... Know gunaro? You... Who are you? Are you, are you, sent by cunaro to see me? Where is junaro now? Is he still missing me? Why doesn''t he come to see me himself? "

    In his eyes, expectation and sadness coexist, just like a young girl who wants to see her lover but is rejected by her lover. She is full of longing for love and can never ask for it.

    "I''m sorry, I have nothing to do with him. As for why I know him, I don''t think anyone who knows anything about the history of India will be unfamiliar with his name. You know, his father, your husband, is the greatest king in the history of Tianzhu - Asoka the peacock! It''s hard to ignore such a family, isn''t it? " Ink cool night light mouth.

    Hearing this, my heart felt unprecedented shock.

    This woman''s husband is peacock Asoka?

    Is that Asoka, who once unified the whole South Asian subcontinent and part of Central Asia, and made Tianzhu''s national strength unprecedented, known as the greatest king in the history of Tianzhu?

    I went. Isn''t that amazing?

    You know, the position of King Asoka in the hearts of the people of Tianzhu is similar to the influence of Qin Shihuang on the history of our country Z.

    Both of them are unprecedented. They have unified their divided motherland and accomplished the great feat of great reunification.

    Indeed, as Mo liangye said, such a family is said to be very important to Tianzhu, even to the history of the whole world.

    However, I don''t know why this woman named di shiluocha didn''t react at all when she heard Mo liangye mention Ashoka, but when she heard the name of her son Jiu naluo, she suddenly became excited?

    Is there any irreconcilable contradiction between this emperor and his husband Ashoka?

    But even then, I should not have such a strong reaction to my son''s name.

    Unless... Unless this woman''s love is not in Ashoka at all, but in

    Thinking of this, I was even more shocked. I subconsciously looked at Dili Luocha, and I felt really incredible.

    Unfortunately, there are many incredible, often unique explanations in this world.

    No, not long after I thought of this, Mo liangye slowly opened his mouth again: "I know that for you, what kind of great achievements Ashoka has, it has nothing to do with you at all. All you care about is the then Prince jiunaro! Even if you are made to look like a non-human and non ghost, it''s just a little punishment from Asoka. "

    "What punishment did Asoka give her? She is the wife of Asoka. How could Asoka punish her and make her so cruel? " I feel very puzzled about this.

    Mo liangye sighed and said, "in fact, there are many records of Ashoka in the history of Tianzhu. But as for your emperor''s loss of Luocha, there is only one thing recorded in the history books, that is, in spite of ethics, you seduced your stepson, that is, jiunaruo, who was born to the other wife of Asoka, Mrs. Lianhua! But in any case, jiunaruo doesn''t want to collude with you to become a traitor. You get angry, so you fake the order of Asoka and ask people to gouge out jiunaruo''s eyes to vent their anger! "

    "No, it''s not... It''s not the truth. I admit that I love him, but I really didn''t seduce him. We both like each other. Due to the king''s order, we have never had any deviant behavior during this period. Until one day, his mother, who was another beloved concubine at that time, ordered us to take medicine in our food, and then helped us to the same bed. Later, he invited his majesty, which caught us. His Majesty was furious when he heard about me and jiunaro, so he ordered me to be executed, put me in this jade coffin and suffocated to death, and grew into one with the bodhi tree in Luyeyuan, so that I would be tortured all my life. As for jiunaro, although he did not die, he was still gouged out by Ashoka himself... "

 Chapter 573

    I was surprised to hear the words of emperor Luocha.

    "Are you... Are you telling the truth? But why... Why is it different from what''s written in history books? " I asked with a puzzled face.

    Emperor Luo Cha looked at me, sneered, and said, "how many things about emperors recorded in history books are credible? In order to consolidate their rule, the ruling class will naturally beautify those stories as much as possible, so that future generations can praise themselves. But who will clarify the innocence of those who have been wronged and slandered? No, never. "

    When Emperor lost Luo Cha said these words, his eyes slowly dropped down. He looked very lonely, as if he had been deeply hurt.

    "I didn''t expect you to have such a beautiful love story. It seems that those historical books misunderstood you. " I said in silence.

    "Of course, they misunderstood me. I really like each other. What''s wrong with that? Is it true that even true love is not allowed in this world? " Emperor loses Luo fork to ask a way with a little anger.

    "Of course, there is true love in this world, and everyone has the right to pursue it, but this person does not include you." The Mo cool night says lightly in the side.

    Emperor lost Luo fork obviously didn''t expect that Mo Liang night would answer her like this. He looked at him for a long time and asked: "why? Once I was an individual, why can''t I have the right to pursue true love? "

    "No, you were not only human, but also the wife of the supreme Ashoka. In your time, the women around Wang had no love. Why do you want to have love when you choose Wang and wealth? Since ancient times, fish and bear''s paws can''t have both. You should know the taboos of gongdou better than anyone else, but you are so confident that you don''t care about these taboos at all, and finally give your opponent a chance to take advantage of them. In the end, you did harm to cunaro and yourself Mo cool night tone cool said.

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, the emperor lost Luo Cha for a moment.

    When she came back to her senses, she fell into a state of madness and gave out a hysterical roar: "no, it''s not like that. I didn''t hurt myself and I didn''t hurt jiunaro. Everything is done by Lianhua. It has nothing to do with me! "

    "Even if it''s true that everything in those years was blocked by Lianhua, have you ever thought that if you and jiunaro are really innocent, how can she grasp you? Why did Asoka punish you two so cruelly without a handle? " Ink cool night continues to come slowly.

    Mo liangye''s words made the emperor lose his face and color for a moment. His whole body was as if he had been drained of blood and bone in an instant, and his face was dim, as if he was several hundred years old.

    "Did I hurt him? Did I hurt him? If it wasn''t for me, then jiunaruo''s eyes... My God, what did I do in those years? " The emperor lost Luo Cha to murmur to say.

    "There''s nothing wrong with loving Ben. You''re only wrong with loving the wrong person. Now, more than 2000 years have passed, and jiunaro is in peace. It''s time for you to let go of your obsession. " Ink cool night sighs a way.

    Emperor lost Luocha silent for a long time, has no words.

    Mo liangye saw that she hadn''t moved for a long time, so he quickly took my hand and moved quietly to the entrance of another funeral ditch.

    I know that the reason why Mo liangye said so much to di shiluocha before was to attract her attention so as to buy time for our escape.

    But it turns out that we underestimated tishirocha after all.

    This is not, just when Mo Liang Ye and I quietly moved to the entrance of the cave, di lost Luo Cha''s head suddenly lifted up, a face of Yin Luan looked at us, asked: "where do you want to go?"

    "We, of course, are going to leave here to do what we should do..." I replied in a trembling voice.

    "What to do? Shouldn''t what you should do be to stay here and die for me? " The emperor loses Luo fork to smile strangely to say.

    Hearing this, I shivered all over.

    Damn, I thought that the words of Mo liangye just now had influenced her and made her have no intention of killing us.

    But in fact, she not only didn''t put down her killing heart, but also insisted that we bury her.

    That special? Just now Mo liangye told her for a long time, didn''t it waste some saliva?

    It seems to see what I think in my heart, Emperor Luo Cha looks at me with a face of Yin Luan and says coldly: "in fact, I was almost influenced by you just now, and I want to let you go. But at the last moment, I suddenly thought of something

    "What''s the matter?" I can''t help asking.

    "It seems that I want to revive him and cure his eyes by the way more than confession and confession." The emperor loses Luo fork to say of gloomy.

    At this point, Mo liangye probably already knew what the emperor lost Luocha wanted to do, so he asked: "so, do you want to use our two bones and blood to accumulate ability, and then use it to revive jiunaro?"

    "It seems that you are much smarter than I expected. Yes, when Asoka buried me here, he buried 997 living people for me. When I was choked to death in this jade coffin, the bodhi tree instinctively sucked the blood and bone of those who died. It nourished me with the blood and bone, and made me proud to grow with it. Later, hundreds of years later, a monk from the distant Tang dynasty built a pagoda here and left some ancient scriptures. By secretly reading those Scriptures, I learned that as long as we collect the blood and bones of 999 living people in the Yin year, Yin month, Yin day and Yin day, and then get the object that the other person most cherished during his life, we can reshape the body for the other person, so as to achieve the purpose of reviving the person. " Emperor loses Luo Cha to smile to say.

    Hearing this, I was indignant and couldn''t help retorting: "are you kidding! Buddhism stresses the samsara of cause and effect most. Since King Ashoka only buried 997 living people for you in those years, it means that you can''t achieve the goal of resurrecting jiunaruo forever. This is heaven''s will, so you should die of this heart! "

    "Providence? What is providence? At that time, Ashoka really only buried 997 living people for me, which made me lose 2 people forever. Do you think this is the providence? A few hundred years later, the Tang Dynasty monk came here to build a Buddhist pagoda and leave scriptures, which let me know the way to revive ordinary people like jiunaro, and today, more than a thousand years later, you two happened to come here in the overcast year. Who can say that this is not Providence? To tell you the truth, from the moment I first saw you two, I felt that this was another chance given to me by God. Because you two are so much like me and jiunaro. At that time, jiunaruo and I fell in love just like you, thinking about each other in everything. How wonderful the days were

    The emperor loses Luo Cha to say, unexpectedly true feeling rises, like a 17-8-year-old girl that is falling in love is generally coquettish.

    However, this kind of coyness only lasted for a few seconds.

    Soon, the emperor lost Luocha regained the look of Yinluan and said to us coldly, "since God has given me a chance to revive jiunaro and continue to lead with him, I will not give up anyway!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye already knew that her obsession was deep, and subconsciously protected me behind, trying to protect me from being hurt by the emperor.

    Seeing Mo liangye''s action to protect me, di lost Luo Cha''s cold smile and said, "do you think you can protect her like this?"

    Words fall, don''t wait for our reaction, then I don''t know from that place quickly jump out of a finger thick root, dead of entangle my neck, let me can''t breathe.

    "You... You actually attacked... You... You are so mean..." I blushed and said to di shiluocha.

    Seeing my uncomfortable appearance, the emperor lost Luo Cha standing in the jade coffin couldn''t help laughing: "it''s just the so-called war is not tired of deceit. When did I say I would be aboveboard?"

    But what she didn''t expect was that just as her voice fell, she saw a flash of cold light, and the blade of the cool night fell down, directly cutting the roots around my neck.

    "You didn''t say you would be open and aboveboard, and I didn''t say I didn''t beat women!" Mo cool night coldly said.

    After that, Mo liangye raised his hand to help me tear off the small part of the root around my neck and throw it to the ground.

    Seeing that his roots had been cut off, the emperor suddenly became angry and yelled: "how dare you cut off my roots? You... How dare you

    Mo Liang Ye glanced at Di Shi Luo Cha and said sarcastically: "sorry, this is not the first time that I cut off your roots. When I was in the funeral ditch, I also cut off a lot of small roots like thin lines. They were all cut and looked very sad. Of course, just now will not be the last time I cut off your roots. I think you will give me a chance to cut them all down, right? "

    After being cut off the root of the tree, di lost Luo Cha was already very angry, and now she was ridiculed by Mo liangye. She was about to explode, OK?

    "Every root under the ground is my hand, my hand! You cut off my hand now, I will kill you! I''m going to dig your heart and liver so that you can''t die well! "

    The emperor lost Luo Cha to roar fiercely, then from the back of the jade coffin, suddenly stretched out innumerable roots or pink, or crimson roots, one by one like a javelin with a sharpened head, straight to me and Mo liangye.

    See danger approaching, I and Mo cool night subconsciously back two steps.

    However, as we retreated, countless roots came from the rear, trying to encircle us.

    For a moment, Mo liangye and I were in great dange

 Chapter 574

    Seeing this, Mo liangye made a decision and raised his hand to form a transparent border in front of us, blocking the roots from the jade coffin.

    Then, Mo liangye raised his sword and looked at the roots behind him.

    The dancing sword edge has passed countless sword lights and sword shadows in the air. It''s like a master''s move.

    I called out Lu Banchi to hold it in my hand, but the intensity of the battle in Mo liangye made me have no chance to intervene at all. I had to stand beside him foolishly to defend the roots of the trees coming from the other two directions.

    Although there are many roots in Di Shi Luo Cha, the speed of Mo Liang Ye is faster. In a short time, all the roots running to us from all directions are killed by Mo Liang Ye.

    "How''s it going? I''ve cut off all your hands. If you have any skills, just take them out! " Mo cool night a face of ridicule to Emperor lose Luo fork said.

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Emperor lost Luo Cha''s face, which was gorgeous enough to suppress the crowd, was almost purple.

    "You... You are so brave. I think you really don''t want to live!" Emperor lose Luo fork exasperated become angry of say.

    Mo liangye smiles and says, "yes, you''re right. I didn''t want to live, because I was a ghost from the beginning. I didn''t have to live at all!"

    By Mo liangye''s words, the emperor lost Luo Cha was even more mad, and his body standing in the jade coffin trembled with anger.

    "It''s killing me. It''s killing me! You are a little male ghost. You dare to fight against my wife. It''s disgusting, disgusting Emperor lose Luo fork full face indignant say.

    See emperor lose Luo fork so, Mo cool night already some impatient at the moment, open mouth say: "you want to hit hit, waste what words! What a waste of time

    Mo liangye''s words once again angered di shiluocha, but this time, instead of arguing with him, she sneered and said, "do you think you can really protect your wife?"

    On hearing this, Mo liangye screamed in his heart that it was not good. He immediately retreated to my side and formed a transparent border around me, protecting me firmly inside.

    This kind of sudden situation made me lose color: "Mo liangye, what are you doing? We agreed to fight side by side, didn''t we? What''s the matter with you keeping me inside now? "

    Mo cool night turned to see me one eye, sink a voice way: "madam, obediently stay inside, don''t come out!"

    Words fall, then see countless roots more robust roots, like the tide to the ink cool night attack.

    Ink cool night body flash, jump into the air.

    The roots of those trees also jumped up, rose to the air with his figure, and attacked him one after another.

    I, who was protected in the border, looked down and saw Mo liangye holding a cold sword cutting off the roots. The dense roots were cut off one by one and then fell down. It was like rain, and soon the ground of the ear room was almost full.

    I thought the battle might be almost over here, but what I didn''t expect was that at this moment, I didn''t know which corner, suddenly a lot of roots came out and ran to my border.

    My subconscious feeling is a little bit scared, but when I think of the boundary set by the cool night, those roots can''t hurt me at all. Suddenly, I have some confidence in my heart, and there is no fear.

    However, the roots of those trees were quite stubborn. Knowing that they could not enter the border, they tried their best to climb up the border from all directions, and soon the whole border was full, so that I could not see what was going on outside. I could only hear the sound of Mo liangye''s knife falling outside.

    Although there is no danger for the time being, the feeling of being almost isolated from the outside world still makes me very anxious.

    That emperor loses Luo fork to make so many roots, Mo Liang night a person actually can resist to come over?

    In case... In case of his negligence, what should he do?

    Why don''t... Why don''t I go out and help him?

    Can Mo cool night said, let me obediently stay in the border, not to go out.

    If I went out, not only did not help him a star and a half, but also made trouble for him and distracted him, wouldn''t it be more than worth the loss?

    I tangled in the heart to tangle, and finally did not tangle out a reason.

    However, just then, I suddenly heard a sound from outside.

    "Ah - madam, help... Help me... I can''t hold it any longer..."

    It''s the sound of the cool night!

    He... He''s hurt?

    Does it matter to him?

    My heart was raised to my throat, and I was very anxious.

    "Mo liangye, how are you? What''s the matter with you? " I asked with concern.

    "Husband... Madam, I''m... I''m entangled by the root of the tree... The root of the tree has penetrated my heart... Please... Please help me..."

    Mo liangye''s voice was a little out of breath. I felt it was very difficult to listen to it, which made me heartache.

    I know that if I don''t go out now, if Mo liangye is killed by Emperor Luocha, I will regret it for life.

    So, at the moment, I can''t care much. I immediately hold Lu Banchi and want to cut off the roots outside the border and go out to save Mo liangye.

    Unexpectedly, just as I raised my hand to cut off the roots of those trees outside, an idea suddenly flashed through my mind.

    Before that, it was the cool night that made me not allowed to go out.

    At that time, he said so firmly that I couldn''t resist.

    Moreover, with his character, even if he died, he would never let me risk my life.

    These days, we have experienced so many ups and downs together. Almost every time, he put my safety first. Why did he ask me to save him after the accident this time?

    No matter how you look at it, this is a bit unreasonable.

    What''s more, I had seen mirage in this ear room before. At that time, because of that mirage, I almost went to the strange tree and was eaten.

    Because of this lesson, in other words, the cry for help that I hear now may be just an illusion.

    If that''s the case, then I''m going out right now and I''m caught in the trap of emperor shilasha?

    In view of the current situation, it is impossible for the emperor to defeat Mo liangye.

    If I go out this time, di Shiluo fork will probably catch me and threaten Mo liangye.

    At that time, even if Mo liangye''s ability is higher, for my safety, he will certainly be subject to the emperor''s loss.

    In this way, our situation is quite passive.

    Thinking of this, my mood gradually calmed down.

    I went through all the things I met after entering the funeral ditch in my mind, trying to find the weakness of tishirocha as much as possible, so as to kill her at one stroke.

    After all, Mo liangye worked hard for me to go out with di shiluocha. As his wife, I can''t do nothing but enjoy the fruits of victory here?

    Fortunately, through the dialogue between Mo liangye and di shiluocha, it''s not hard to find her weakness.

    The reason why Di lost Luo Cha wanted to kill me and Mo liangye was that he wanted to suck our blood and bones to make up 999 of them, and then resurrect Jiu naluo and treat his eyes.

    Yes, no matter the records of historical books or the oral statements of Mo liangye, we can see that the obsession of emperor Luocha was all in jiunaruo, especially his eyes.

    In the final analysis, the reason why jiunaro lost his eyes in those days was completely due to the emperor''s loss of Luocha.

    Emperor shiluocha loved jiunaro so much that he must have been worried about jiunaro''s eyes being gouged out.

    As a result, the cinnabar mole hanging on his heart now is definitely the gouged out eyes of jiunaruo!

    After thinking about this, I turned my mind around a little bit. I opened my mouth and yelled to the outside of the border: "Di Shiluo Cha, don''t you want the eyes that Jiu naluo lost in those years?"

    As soon as the words came out, all the roots around the transparent border were scattered in an instant, revealing the picture outside.

    I fixed my eyes on the past, only to see that Mo liangye was still standing there intact, surrounded by chopped roots.

    Seeing this scene, I immediately became more sure that the voice that was very similar to Mo liangye was actually an illusion created by Di shiluocha, whose purpose was to lure me out of the border and to die myself.

    Fortunately, I saw through her plot early, otherwise it would be over now.

    Secretly, I took my eyes away from Mo liangye and fell on the emperor Shiluo fork who was still in the jade coffin.

    "I know what you want to do now is to revive him and heal his eyes, right?" I said.

    The emperor lost Luo Cha''s face and said: "so what? Anyway, I won''t let you two go today anyway! "

    "Yes, I know you won''t let us go, but have you ever thought that if you kill us today, you may never find the eyes that jiunaro lost in those years." I said with a little pride.

    Hearing my words, di lost Luo Cha was slightly stunned, frowned and asked, "what do you say? Do you know where jiunaruo''s eyes are? "

    "Of course, otherwise, what qualifications do you think I have to negotiate with you now?"

 Chapter 575

    I said, while slowly out of the ink cold night before I concluded the border.

    See me go out, Mo cool night heart can''t help but worry, frown light call, want to stop me.

    "Ma''am, don''t come out!"

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye. I smile a little and said, "husband, don''t worry about me. I have my own sense of propriety!"

    With that, I turned my eyes to tishirocha again, and continued, "how about, do you want to make a deal with me?"

    Emperor lost Luo fork probably didn''t expect that I would walk out of the border calmly. For a moment, I was not sure what I thought, and I didn''t dare to act rashly. I just looked at me with a look of resentment and asked, "what''s the deal?"

    "It''s very simple. I''ll give you cunaro''s eyes and you''ll give us a way to live!" I put my hands behind my back and said calmly.

    "What if I don''t?" Emperor loses Luo Cha to coldly ask a way.

    I also sneered and said, "of course you can''t agree, but in that case, you''ll never get his eyes. If I remember correctly, if I want to revive an ordinary person in the way you said, it seems that I need to get the object with the deepest obsession before my life, right? And jiunaruo innocent by his father ordered gouge out his eyes, his heart is impossible not to hate. Since he hated, the most obsessive thing in his life must be his lost eyes. In this way, if you don''t have my eyes in my hand, you will definitely not be able to revive jiunaruo, even if you suck our blood and bone! "

    "Oh, do you think I''m a fool? Even if I take my eyes, I will not be able to raise the number of people without the blood and bone of both of you. At that time, I will not be able to successfully resurrect cunaro! Now that I can''t revive him no matter what choice I make, I''d better kill you two first, suck your blood, and then take your eyes! " Emperor lost Luo fork face of the fierce now even more.

    Hearing the words of emperor Luocha, I couldn''t help laughing: "what do you think I dare to walk out of the border? If I don''t have a panacea, I''ll come out and die easily? "

    On hearing this, Di Shi Luo Cha''s face changed slightly, and asked in a trembling voice, "what have you done?"

    "Actually, I didn''t do anything. But I can tell you very clearly that once my husband and I die, it is absolutely impossible for you to get jiunaruo''s eyes in this life, even in the next life! Anyway, you make me feel bad, and I will never make you feel better! At that time, you and jiunaruo had no predestined relationship, you dream to continue with him. If I don''t have eyes, I''ll see how you can be with him! " I said in a cold voice.

    Right now, I''m holding the soft side of di Shiluo fork in my hand, and I have nothing to be afraid of.

    The big deal is that all the jade and stone are burned, and it''s over.

    Di Shiluo fork was staring at me, as if to see my heart.

    I calmly met her eyes, light said: "I know, you are a smart man. Therefore, you should know that although it takes two people''s blood and bone to raise the number, it does not stipulate that it must be the blood and bone of my husband and I. On the contrary, it requires that there must be something that was the most obsessive before his birth. Just imagine, even if you let me and my husband go, in fact, you have no loss. At least you can get your eyes, and you can wait for several years. When the next overcast year is overcast, someone will break in and suck their blood, so as to complete your plan of resurrection. But if you kill me and my husband, although you have collected the blood and bone of 999 people, you will never get the eyes, which is equivalent to a white work. In this way, I think you must see better and understand better than I do! "

    Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, Emperor Luo Cha''s cheek trembled slightly.

    I know. She''s in the mood.

    After all, for her, the most important thing now is to revive jiunaro.

    Therefore, she is the most able to measure the relationship between them.

    So, in my heart that a hanging stone also slightly down.

    Because, as long as she''s excited, I''m sure I can kill her at one stroke.

    And now, her heart, it is no different from her half leg has entered the infernal hell, I will never give her any chance!

    After a long silence, di lost Luo Cha made a choice. He looked at me coldly and said, "OK, I agree to make a deal with you. But before the transaction, you should show me something. Otherwise, how can I know if you are lying to me? "

    I smile a little and say, "well, since it''s a trade, it''s natural to ensure fairness, so I''ll show you one!"

    With that, I raised my hand and threw away the jade bead I was holding in my hand.

    Di shiluocha thought that what I threw was really the eyes of jiunaruo, so he caught it with a thick root, and then took it to himself to have a careful look.

    But unexpectedly, just as her hand touched the jade bead, it burst out a dazzling light.

    Then, without waiting for the emperor to react, Yuzhu quickly absorbed the Yin Qi of the emperor.

    Yuzhu is the most Yin thing. She likes to drink Yin Qi most.

    The emperor lost Luocha was originally a dead man, and later he ate the blood and bones of so many living people. He was buried in this deep underground for more than 2000 years. What''s more, the Yin Qi on his body is a heavy one?

    This is not, when the jade bead began to absorb the Yin Qi of the emperor lost Luo fork, the emperor lost Luo fork couldn''t help but be shocked, reaching out to throw away the jade bead, so as to prevent the fate of being sucked Yin Qi.

    But once Yuzhu works hard, can she stop it if she wants to?

    The emperor lost his fork, but he still couldn''t throw the jade beads out. The jade beads were like deeply embedded in her palm, constantly sucking the Yin Qi from her body.

    Soon, the Yin Qi on the emperor lost Luo Cha was absorbed by the jade bead.

    I know that this is a good time to deal with Dili Luocha, so without delay, I immediately took down the indefinite universe ring from my finger, recited the mantra and threw it out.

    The indefinite universe ring flies to the emperor lost Luocha. The emperor lost Luocha wants to hide, but there is no place to hide at all. Soon he is caught firmly by the indefinite universe ring, and his body is fixed.

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye. With a smile, I said, "husband, it''s up to you now!"

    Mo liangye nodded and looked at me. He flew forward with his cold sword and jumped in depth.

    A flash of cold light, my ear heard a shrill scream.

    "You... You must die! Even if I go to hell, I will never let you go! " The emperor loses Luo fork two eyes to drip blood of fierce voice to say.

    I sneered and said, "I''m sorry, from the moment you want to take our lives, you''ve lost your qualification to go to hell!"

    Words fall, Mo cool night in the hand of cold sword from her head inserted deeper for a while, even the whole hilt almost didn''t go in.

    The emperor lost the Luocha and looked at me bitterly at last, then he cut off his breath directly.

    In a flash, the roots of the whole ear room all withered, as if there was no life.

    Everything is calm again

 Chapter 576

    Worried that the emperor lost Luocha was not dead yet, I asked Mo liangye to have a try and make sure that she and the huge bodhi tree could not live again, so I finally put down my heart completely.

    "My goodness, she''s dead, or I''ll tease her so much that she won''t have to tear me to pieces?" I patted myself on the chest and said.

    Mo liangye took out the cold sword from the top of his head and wiped it clean with a handkerchief. At the same time, he said to me, "madam, I didn''t expect that you are becoming more and more cunning now, and you have learned to entrap people."

    I laughed for a while and said, "if I were to be so honest, I would have died ten times and eight times these days? What''s more, I don''t call it cunning. I call it tact. Do you understand tact? "

    Mo Liang looked at me at night and nodded: "yes, madam, it''s called tact. However, I don''t know if my wife''s pitching is easy. Will you pit me back? "

    I white his one eye, a face Jiao Chen of scold a way: "pit you big head ghost! You are my husband, for love, not for pit... "

    Obviously, Mo liangye was very satisfied with what I said.

    He put the wiped cold sword into the storage ring, then came slowly and said jokingly: "madam, what did you say just now? I didn''t catch you, or would you say it again? "

    This guy is really good at getting a good price.

    However, compared with his usual image of Gao Leng, his affectation is really lovely.

    So I shriveled my mouth, hung my head slightly, and said in a low voice, "I say you are my husband, for love..."

    "What? I can''t hear you. Say it again. " Mo liangye continued to advance.

    Seeing Mo liangye''s proud face, I really want to kick him into the Pacific Ocean.

    But if I kick him away, don''t I want to find the crystal soul stone by myself?

    What''s more, if I kick him away, I will have no husband.

    Compared to being a single Wang, it seems that I would rather have a pair of loving dogs with him!

    Thinking of this, I summoned up the courage, regardless of 3721, yelled at him: "Mo liangye, I love you!"

    To tell you the truth, I''ve never said this sentence so loud to people.

    In my opinion, it''s a shame for a girl to say that to a man so blatantly.

    But Mo liangye is my husband. Even if he shouts, it doesn''t seem to matter, does it?

    The key is, after I yelled at the moment, the depressed mood seems to be really much better, and even has an unprecedented sense of comfort.

    And Mo liangye heard my words, and he was so happy that he didn''t know what to do. He put his arms around me and looked at me with his dark eyes and said, "madam, I love you too!"

    Words fall, he then slightly bent over, with the cool breath will cover me, and then covered my lips.

    My heart beat suddenly accelerated, my brain was blank, and even my body was stiff, as if there was a turbulent warm current rushing recklessly in my body.

    Although we have been intimate for countless times, it''s the first time in this dark underground world.

    This guy, can''t wait until he gets the crystal soul stone and goes out?

    I tried to push him away, but the more I pushed, his lips became more violent. He even deliberately bit my lip, which made me feel a little pain, but he was blocked and couldn''t speak.

    Although I am a little annoyed, due to his strength, I can only let him.

    In this way, I don''t know how long I''ve been kissed. Mo liangye finally let me go and said with a little pride: "madam, although you look fierce, your mouth is still very sweet."

    I raised my hand and touched his lips, which were about to be bitten and swollen by him. I glared at him and scolded: "beast! Big beast

    "Ma''am, as the saying goes, men are not bad and women do not love. If I were as serious as Liu Xiahui, I think you would have run away with others long ago! " Mo liangye said with a smile.

    "Run to your sister! If you want to be a hooligan, just say it. If you don''t say yourself so noble, it''s shameless! " I scolded angrily.

    Seeing that I was really angry, Mo liangye patted me on the shoulder and said in a warm voice: "well, madam, I was wrong just now. Next time before I kiss you, I promise I will get your consent first. Is that ok?"

    I''m flat mouthed. I don''t talk.

    Seeing me like this, Mo liangye shook his head helplessly and said, "Oh, I didn''t expect that if I was a Pluto, I would have to report to my wife first. If I let my men know, I''ll laugh to death. "

    "What''s the matter? I don''t want to hear that?" I asked, muttering.

    "No, no, I''d like to, as long as it''s said by my wife, no matter what!" Mo liangye is busy to make things right for himself.

    "Since I''m willing, I''ll give you another chance to kiss me again!"

    Said, I will face to the ink cool night, proud like a set of thousands of love in life like a princess.

    Hearing that I said I could kiss again, Mo liangye was so excited that she put her arms around my head and put her sexy thin lips on my side face. She whispered in my ear, "madam, it''s a blessing for me to marry you

    I slowly looked up, looked at his deep eyes and said: "to marry you is also the most correct decision I have made in my life!"

    Look at each other a smile, all the friendship, all in silence.

    In this way, we hugged each other for a while, then released each other, simply cleaned up, and then drilled into the hole on the other side of the ear room to continue on our way.

    With the response of Mo liangye to the vibration frequency of Jingpo stone, we feel that we are getting closer to it.

    I believe that it won''t be long before we can find it and bring it out of this dark and strange underground world.

    However, before we go out, in addition to the crystal soul stone, there is another very important thing, that is, we must rescue Ji Yunxi.

    In fact, I thought Ji Yunxi had been captured by Di Shiluo fork. After all, the time he disappeared into the wall was almost the same as the time when the pink roots of di Shiluo fork appeared.

    But when we completely eradicate the emperor lost Luocha, there is still no clue about Ji Yunxi, which is very unreasonable.

    Although the underground world is large, the scope that tishirocha can control is not large, which is from the entrance of the funeral ditch to the ear room at most.

    In other words, even if the emperor loses Luo Cha and catches Ji Yunxi, he should only hide in this range.

    But now the bodhi tree has withered, and the emperor lost his fork, but Ji Yunxi still hasn''t been seen. That only means that the capture of Ji Yunxi is probably not related to the emperor lost his fork.

    In this way, it means that Tisha is probably just the beginning of our distress.

    Maybe, in this dark underground world, there are more dangerous things waiting for us.

    In this way, Mo liangye and I, holding the cold light stick, walked cautiously side by side in the deep and spiral channel.

    After walking for more than 10 minutes, the four walls in the passage are different from the places we went before.

    At first, both the burial ditch and the later ear room were basically made of clay, and even there were only a few small stones on the ground at most.

    But now, as we go deeper and deeper, I am surprised to find that the walls and the ground in the passage have all turned into a kind of hard and translucent stone.

    Those translucent stones are neatly arranged, like an underground Great Wall.

    "I went, husband. Do you think these translucent stones are jade? If it''s really jade, aren''t we going to get rich? "

    I said while bewildered, holding a light wand went to the edge of the translucent wall, want to see what it is.

    But unexpectedly, when I got up and lifted up the cold light stick, a ferocious face suddenly appeared in the translucent wall, and it came to me with teeth and claws.

    Because I was unprepared, I was scared, subconsciously stepped back, almost fell to the ground.

    Seems to see my face is not good, Mo cool night micro Cu brow asked: "madam, you this is how?"

    I raised my finger to the place where the face appeared just now, and said in a trembling voice, "there are... Monsters, run... Run!"

    With that, I almost wanted to run.

    Unexpectedly, the ink cool night but a pull me, will I firmly hooped in the arms.

    "Madam, even if you want to run, you have to see clearly before you run, OK? If you are so impetuous, you will easily fall into the trap of the enemy Mo cool night temperature voice says.

    "There is a monster in that place. If I don''t run, am I still waiting for the Spring Festival?" I said discontentedly.

    Mo liangye lifted me up with one hand and put it in the place where I saw the ferocious face before. He said: "you have a good look again. Is this a monster?"

    Forced by him so much, I had to look at it helplessly, only to find that the monster in the translucent wall was not a living creature at all, and even could not move.

    But... But it looks very lifelike, just like a living person. I wish I could see the texture of my skin clearly.

    "This... What is this?" I curiously looked at Mo liangye and asked.

    Mo liangye held up the cold light stick, looked around and said faintly: "this should be a kind of special resin. When it''s hot, it should be poured into this channel, suffocating all those people alive in the resin. So, what you see in his ferocious appearance is actually his expression when he died. "

    "What? You think this thing is a living thing? And it was smothered in the first place? " I was surprised.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "yes, the principle is similar to the formation of amber. Or we can say that the channel we are in now is a huge amber in itself

 Chapter 577

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, my brain would like to explode.

    Pour the hot resin into this passage and suffocate the whole living person in it?

    If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, it''s really hard for me to believe that there is such a cruel way of dying in this world.

    So, it''s not hard to understand why the face I saw was so terrible and ferocious.

    Wrapped in hot resin, and then suffocated in it, the degree of pain is more than just a little bit?

    I took a deep breath, secretly digested this bad mood, ready to continue to move forward with Mo liangye.

    But what I didn''t expect was that just after we walked a few steps forward, I found that the whole passage was almost full of ferocious living bodies.

    They are like statues, deeply engraved in the translucent resin wall, which makes the atmosphere of the whole passage strange and terrifying for no reason.

    But even so, I noticed that the people in the resin walls, all wearing armor and carrying weapons, looked a bit like soldiers.

    It makes me a little curious.

    Since they are soldiers, why suffocate them all in this resin wall?

    Are you afraid that these soldiers will rebel?

    Or simply want these soldiers to be buried with them?

    I told Mo liangye the questions in my heart one by one. Mo liangye twisted her eyebrows and said, "maybe I already know whose tomb this deer garden is."

    I was slightly stunned for a moment and asked, "isn''t that the tomb of the emperor lost Luocha? She is one of Asoka''s wives, and only she can afford such a high standard tomb! "

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "no, in ancient Tianzhu, the person most qualified to enjoy this kind of tomb should be Ashoka!"

    "Ashoka? It can''t be true? In the hearts of the people of Tianzhu, Asoka is the same as Qinshihuang in our hearts. It can be said that Asoka has never been before and has never been since. Although the specifications of this tomb are good, it''s too stingy for Asoka, so I don''t feel like it! "

    But Mo liangye''s attitude was very persistent. He looked around and thought about it. He said to me again: "the size of this tomb is indeed smaller. But what if the part we went through, including the bodhi tree where the emperor lost his fork, was just the tomb of Ashoka

    I was stunned by this.

    Indeed, the possibility mentioned by Mo liangye is not without it.

    After all, judging from the current situation, the end of this passage is not at tishirocha, but leads to some unpredictable place.

    Therefore, it is very likely that the owner of this tomb is not Dili Luocha, but someone else.

    According to Mo liangye, if the jade coffin where the emperor lost Luocha was just a mausoleum, the only person who could make the emperor lose Luocha''s company was Asoka himself!

    Think of here, I can''t help to ink cool night before words and letter on a few minutes.

    "Husband, don''t you think it''s a little strange? Xuanzang was born in the Tang Dynasty, and Asoka and Qinshihuang appeared at the same time. How could he be related to Asoka? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye thought for a while and said, "I don''t know. But I think the reason why Xuanzang chose to hide Jingpo stone in Luyeyuan was that there were unique conditions in Luyeyuan. Xuanzang was sure that Jingpo stone would not be taken away here. "

    "Do you think that Xuanzang and Asoka have reached any agreement to let Asoka keep Jingpo stone on his behalf? Wait, no, there are hundreds of years between these two people. During the period of Xuanzang, Ashoka died long ago. It is impossible for them to communicate with each other, let alone reach an agreement. Alas, it seems that I am really confused by this strange deer garden. I always feel that it has buried too many secrets! " I said with a sigh.

    "No matter what the secret is, we will continue to go on! Now that they have come down, there is no reason to shrink back! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I nodded and said, "yes, only when I get the crystal soul stone can I revive Nu Yu and stop the catastrophe. So, in any case, we can only move on! "

    Mo liangye held my hand firmly in the palm of my hand and said with a smile: "madam, don''t be afraid, I will always protect you!"

    "Well, can you make it tight? We''re exploring under the ground now, not in love. Can we keep a little nervous? " I murmured discontentedly.

    "Madam, the atmosphere is tense enough. We should be happy and relax. It''s a tomb! Before, when we were in Yunnan, we even went to the grave of mude, which is so dangerous. Now this tomb of Asoka is nothing at all! " Ink cool night comfort way.

    I gave him a white look and said, "husband, are you stupid? Namud is just a local emperor in Yunnan. His grave is already so dangerous. But Asoka is the king who unified the whole ancient China. His power and status are almost several blocks away from namud, OK? Do you think his grave can be so easy to enter? "

    "Let''s not worry about whether it''s easy to enter or not. Anyway, now that we''ve entered, we can only go one way to the dark!"

    Mo liangye said with disapproval, then with one hand holding the cold light stick, one hand holding me, slowly to the deeper spiral channel.

    To tell you the truth, although this passage is not as good as the previous funeral ditch, which always has pink thin lines, it''s actually no better than that one, especially psychologically.

    After all, the place is dark and surrounded by translucent resin walls. When illuminated by a cold light wand, the soldiers suffocated inside are as terrible as the Rocha in hell, stimulating my senses all the time.

    I really don''t want to see them. I''m afraid I will have nightmares in the evening. So, in the process of walking, at least half of the distance, I walked with my eyes closed and my hands tightly held by Mo liangye.

    In this way, he walked along the spiral channel for more than 30 minutes, and the pace of Mo liangye finally stopped.

    "Well, ma''am, there are no terrible things here. You can open your eyes!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Hearing his voice, I slowly opened my eyes and looked around. It turned out that there was no translucent resin wall like before, and there were no terrible and ferocious soldiers.

    So, the heart finally gradually put down, began to carefully look at the space.

    The length and width are about 15 meters, with stone walls in four directions, which looks like a neat and clean ear room.

    "My husband, you said that there would not be any terrible things hidden here as before in tishirocha, right?" I asked.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "there is something wrong with this place. It can be said that it is too clean. So we''d better be careful. "

 Chapter 578

    "In fact, the strangest part is not that it is too clean, but that there seems to be no other passage here. There are walls all around, and there is no way to go, as if this is the end. " I said.

    "No, this can''t be the end! Madam, as we have analyzed before, this tomb is likely to be the mausoleum of Ashoka after his death. But obviously, the place where we are now, let alone the coffin, is completely empty without any extra bricks. This is really unreasonable! " Mo cool night wring eyebrow to say.

    When I heard Mo liangye''s words, I looked around again and thought to myself. I found that this place seemed very common, but it was full of unspeakable strangeness, just like what Mo liangye said.

    But what is the problem?

    If it''s not the end of the whole underground passage, what''s the secret?

    Mo liangye and I both feel puzzled about this, so we observe it carefully in this space to see if we can find any clues.

    But because of the fear of danger, so from the beginning to the end, the two of us are holding each other tightly, not separated at all.

    After all, even if there is danger, the feeling that two people face together is better than that of one person falling into danger and fighting alone.

    Fortunately, our Kung Fu is up to the people who want to do it. After a round of searching, we finally found some clues on a stone wall near the West.

    "Madam, you see, there seems to be some clues here." Ink cool night sink voice call way.

    Hearing the sound, I used the cold light stick in my hand to shine in the past, and I saw that the place mentioned by Mo liangye did seem to be carved with something.

    However, the writing on it is so crooked that I can''t understand it at all.

    It doesn''t matter. I can''t understand it. It doesn''t mean I can''t solve the puzzle.

    This is not, in my thinking of this gap, Mo liangye has written above the content to say a 778.

    "Ma''am, our previous guess is true. This underground tomb is indeed the tomb of Ashoka, the greatest monarch in the history of India. "

    "Are you sure?"

    Mo liangye nodded, looked at the contents of the stone wall and said, "it''s written in ancient Chinese. Although I can''t read it completely, I can understand 80 percent of it."

    "So, what''s written on it?" I asked curiously.

    "What is described above is exactly the life of Ashoka. It''s said that when Ashoka was born, he had four canine teeth, and they were twined by the umbilical cord, which looked very ominous. At that time, his father, the second king of the Peacock Dynasty, saw his appearance and thought that he would bring bad luck to the Peacock Dynasty, so he immediately prepared to kill him. But just at this critical moment, the umbilical cords around Asoka''s body suddenly scattered, revealing Asoka''s small body. It was not until then that King Sura found that there was a birthmark on King Asoka''s chest. The shape of the birthmark was just a peacock flapping its wings to fly. "

    "Because of this peacock birthmark, King Sura believed that the birth of Asoka was the destiny of heaven, and he would become the greatest monarch in the history of Peacock Dynasty in the future, leading the Peacock Dynasty to unprecedented prosperity."

    "But the good times don''t last long. King Suoluo was born to be a jealous man, so much so that he would not let go of his own son. When Asoka was growing up, he realized that Asoka was a threat to his rule. He was not willing to admit that he was getting old, and he was even less willing to see Asoka''s prestige among the people surpass himself. So he summoned some folk scholars and asked them to use an evil method to transfer the increasingly powerful fortune of King Ashoka to himself, and let King Ashoka have so many bad fortune that he accidentally hurt his face and ruined his original appearance on the way of hunting. "

    "Taking advantage of the opportunity of Asoka''s disfigurement, King Sura deposed Asoka as the crown prince and supported his other relatively incompetent son, hoping to change the fate of Asoka as the destiny of the Peacock Dynasty."

    "Asoka originally thought that everything was a coincidence. It was his own bad luck, but paper couldn''t keep the fire. One day, Asoka learned of his father''s plot and was indignant. Even when he rushed into the palace and killed his father and brother, he ascended the throne."

    Hearing this, I feel sad.

    Since ancient times, countless people have been obsessed with power, even sparing no effort to fratricidal.

    If at the beginning, the king did not feel jealous and looked at the rise of Asoka calmly, maybe he would not be killed in the end.

    I sighed, turned to look at Mo liangye and asked, "husband, how much power tempts human beings? For the sake of power, the king of Shura was able to ignore the safety of the people in the world and fight to revive Chiyou. For the sake of power, the king of Sara can use magic to harm his own son. Also for the sake of power, Asoka was able to kill his brother and Father himself. Can power represent everything in their eyes? "

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye rubbed my hair and said with a smile, "although I don''t know what they think, what I can tell you is that power can never be the most important thing to me. In my life, there are wives, children, subjects of the underworld, and the safety of the world. Human beings can make use of power, but they can never become slaves of power. Power is just a way to get a better life, not an ultimate goal. Now that I have the happiness I want, it doesn''t matter whether I have power or not. "

    Ink cool night words, let me feel at ease.

    Fortunately, fortunately, he is not a man of supreme power like Asoka.

    Because along the way, in his seemingly cold and tough appearance, there is still a gentle and quiet place.

    That place, let him always keep the original intention, never changed.

    This life can meet such a man, should also be my blessing!

    Thinking about this, I continued to listen to Mo liangye.

    "Although Ashoka ascended the throne, his life may not be stable. Because he killed his brother and Father himself, he had nightmares almost every night. As he fought more and more wars, the nightmares became more and more serious, almost to the point that he could not sleep at night. Several times, Ashoka almost went mad and nearly killed himself with a knife. It was not until later that he learned Buddhism that his inner cruelty gradually calmed down and gradually stopped having nightmares. For this reason, Asoka began to build Buddhist temples and promote Buddhism in Tianzhu. The deer garden we are in was also built by Asoka at that time. "

 Chapter 579

    "But isn''t Luyeyuan the place where Buddhists carry forward Buddhism? How did you become the tomb of Ashoka? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye continued to stare at the words on the stone wall and said slowly, "I think the reason why Ashoka chose to install his mausoleum here is that he wanted to wash away his anger with the help of Buddhism. After all, when Asoka unified the whole ancient China, he only killed more than the first emperor of Qin. Although they are emperors, they are afraid of revenge. Otherwise, the first emperor of Qin would not have spared no effort to send Xu Fu to seek the elixir of immortality. On the surface, what they pursue is immortality and fear of death, but in fact, what they fear more is retribution. This kind of thing, even after death, will still exist, even more serious than when alive. Asoka knew that the place around Luyeyuan was the place where Buddhists started Buddhism, which was of great significance to Buddhism. Therefore, if he buried his tomb under Luyeyuan, he could wash away his sin with Buddhism, so as to avoid the punishment of heaven. "

    "I went. There are so many ways in the middle? I thought it was just a coincidence I said casually.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "it''s not important whether it''s a coincidence now. After all, Ashoka has been dead for more than 2000 years. No matter how fierce and cruel he was, now he is just a handful of loess. "

    "That''s true, but the problem is that these ancient Chinese characters are all about the life of Ashoka, and have nothing to do with the Jingpo stone we are looking for. Where should we start?" I asked curiously.

    "Madame, even if it doesn''t seem to matter at the moment, we can''t let go of any clues. After all, none of us knows what kind of difficulties we will encounter along the way. I believe that everything in a tomb, even if it is just a stone, must have its meaning of existence! " Ink cool night face color dignified say.

    "So... What are we going to do now? There is no way to move forward at all. How can we move forward? " I can''t help but feel a little anxious.

    Mo liangye was much calmer than me, and said faintly: "it''s not that there is no way to go on here, but we haven''t found it yet. I believe there must be some mystery hidden in this empty ear room

    "Why? What''s the secret? Is it difficult? Is there any mechanism here? But there are no other things here except four stone walls. Even if there are organs, there is no place to hide them! "

    "Four stone walls..." Mo liangye murmured to himself, as if thinking about something.

    Seeing that he was thinking about something, I didn''t dare to say anything more for fear of interrupting his thought, so I continued to stare at the stone wall with the life story of Ashoka in front of me.

    Although I can''t understand the ancient Chinese characters, I know some Arabic numerals on them.

    After all, it''s universal!

    However, looking at it, I always feel that these numbers seem a little strange.

    No... it''s not strange, it''s... It''s a coincidence.

    In my mind, an idea flashed by.

    I quickly reached out to cool the night, but he seemed to have figured out the key to it. He said to me excitedly: "madam, I know where the mechanism is!"

    "Is it in these four stone walls? And it has something to do with the figures of Ashoka''s life? " I asked.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "it seems that you have thought of a part of it, madam."

    "Part of it? Is there anything else I didn''t think of? " I asked curiously.

    "Of course, the above figures are the key to unlock the mechanism, but not all of them." Ink cool night should road.

    "What was the part that I didn''t expect?" I asked a little unconvinced.

    Mo liangye raised his hand to the engraved wall and said, "the rest is this!"

    When I looked up, I saw that Mo liangye was not referring to anything else, but a pattern engraved at the beginning of my life. It looked strange and had several sharp corners. It looked like a crown.

    Seeing that I seemed to understand something, Mo liangyewei smiles and says, "madam, don''t doubt that this shape is the crown of Ashoka! Before, I had seen this shape in an ancient Tianzhu document, but at that time, there was a top ring more than this one, which was used to wear the crown and played a fixed role. But in fact, what is really called the crown is the shape of the pattern we see

    "But what''s the relationship between this... This crown and these numbers? They suggest where the agency is? " I still feel a little confused, so.

    Mo liangye raised his hand to touch my head and said with a smile, "madam, don''t you find that the words carved on this stone wall actually convey a very important message?"

    "Do you mean that Ashoka is the king of ancient China?"

    "Yes, although these words also say that Asoka killed his father and killed his brother, the main theme is that Asoka became the king of Peacock Dynasty because he was the destiny of heaven." Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I knew that there was something else to say behind Mo liangye, so I didn''t make a sound and listened to him quietly.

    "Destiny, the so-called destiny, generally refers to destiny, that is to say, Asoka was destined to be the king of the Peacock Dynasty from the time he was born! Therefore, we can see that Ashoka was born in 303 B.C., and he ascended the throne in 273 B.C., which is actually the time when it is said that he was destined to be king. This period of time, not many, not many, is exactly 30 years. " The cool night comes slowly.

    "What does 30 years stand for?"

    "Madam, how many stones are there on the walls of this ear room?" Mo liangye said.

    Hearing this, I knew there must be some truth in it, so I counted all the stones on the wall of the ear room.

    "It''s 61 yuan. Almost every wall, from top to bottom or from left to right, is 61 yuan! But it has nothing to do with the 30 years you said, OK? "

    I feel more and more puzzled. I can''t understand what medicine is being sold in hululi.

    "If I guess correctly, we need to count the stone bricks on the three walls without lettering from bottom to top and counter clockwise to the 30th, and then press them down hard!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Why is it down to the top, not up to the bottom? Why should it be counter clockwise instead of clockwise? "

    Mo liangye glanced at me and said, "madam, your habits basically represent the habits of most people. So, after people come in, even if they think about the key, they will press it from top to bottom and clockwise just like you. In that case, waiting for us may only be a dead end! This is also the reason why it is 61 stone bricks instead of 60. The extra one is a trap waiting for us to jump inside! A tyrannical and thoughtful monarch like Asoka, if we act in the opposite way, we can often avoid some possible dangers! "

 Chapter 580

    "According to you, even if there is nothing here, there may be murderers everywhere."

    Mo liangye nodded and said: "since ancient times, the tombs of emperors and generals have never been so easy to steal. Emperors and generals attached importance to each other''s splendor and wealth, and their graves often contained a lot of gold and silver jewelry. In order to protect these gold and silver jewels from being taken away by criminals, they did everything they could to build their own tombs. However, at present, we do not know what dangers are hidden in the tomb of Asoka, which is more than 2000 years ago. We can only take a step at the moment. "

    "That''s right. In that case, let''s not think so much about it. Let''s do it now!" I said hastily.

    "Good. In order to avoid accidents, we should not act separately and count all together. " Mo Liang night reminds a way.

    I nodded, took his hand and walked with him to the stone wall on the left side of the carved stone wall. I began to count the stone bricks seriously.

    In order to save time, I am responsible for counting the horizontal ones, and he is responsible for counting the vertical ones. The 30th stone brick where the horizontal and vertical intersect is what we need to find.

    "This should be it!" I said, pointing to the stone brick.

    "No mistake, it''s it!"

    Ink cool night sink sound should arrive to finish, then lift hand to press hard on that stone brick.

    I thought it was difficult to press it, but I didn''t expect that after putting Mo liangye''s hand on it, without much effort, I pressed the whole stone brick into it, revealing a dark square hole.

    "The mechanism you mentioned is not hidden in this square hole, is it?" I asked curiously.

    Mo cool night looked at me, did not make a sound, but eyes fell on the ground not far away from us.

    I didn''t know what he was looking at. I wanted to ask. But before I could ask, I saw that on the flat ground, there was a stone column half a person high.

    "Ju... Is there such an operation? The technical level of gutianzhu has reached such a high level? " I feel a little incredible.

    Mo liangyewei smiles and says, "if you know the mechanism of Lu Gong, don''t you allow the people of Gu Tianzhu to understand? You know, Lu Ban, the founder of Lu Gongmen, is almost the same period as Asoka, so it''s no surprise that they have such a technical level! "

    "But the problem is that it''s just a small stone pillar. Can it hide the mechanism?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "If we can hide it or not, we''ll have a try."

    Mo liangye said with a smile, took my hand, and walked counter clockwise to a stone wall next to him. As before, he counted to the 30th stone brick and pressed it hard.

    After a while, not far from the stone wall, a half man high stone pillar rose again.

    According to this method, we pressed the third stone brick on the other wall and raised the third small stone pillar.

    Looking at the three stone bricks that we pressed down and the three stone pillars that rose up, I felt even more puzzled.

    "My husband, this... What should be pressed has been pressed down, and what should be promoted has also been raised, but there is still no mechanism we want to find. Should we use the wrong method?"

    "No, the reason why there is no organ is that we have not finished the last step! Madam, look carefully. If we connect these three stone bricks and the three stone pillars, what do you think they look like? "

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, I subconsciously looked at the three stones and the three pillars and connected them together in my mind.

    But in this series, I suddenly found an amazing thing.

    This... This is a total of 6 points. It''s a bit like the crown of Asoka that we saw on the engraved wall before!

    However, it is obvious that there is still a part of the pattern connected by these six points.

    Less... Less?

    Oh, I see!

    "You mean you just need to make up the part of the crown that''s missing?" I look at Mo cool night to ask a way.

    Mo liangye nodded and said: "it seems that my wife is not stupid. Just a little bit, we can figure things out. Yes, yes, I can teach you! "

    "I''ve figured it out, but the key is how to make up for the rest now? Do you have to press the fourth stone brick? "

    Mo liangye rubbed my hair and said with a smile, "no, we just need a candle!"

    After that, Mo liangye takes out a white candle from the storage ring and lights it. Then, holding my hand and holding the candle, he walks slowly to the second stone brick we press, allowing the light to spread in front of the whole ear room.

    Because of the light of those candles, all the questions in my mind suddenly became clear.

    It turns out that the function of the three small stone pillars is actually like this.

    Although they are only half human tall, their shadows are very long in the light of candles.

    Not only that, the shadows of the three pillars were all projected on the same brick on the stone wall where the inscription was made.

    If you add the shadow of these three roads that finally meet together, together with the previous three stones and stone pillars, the pattern they make up will form a huge Ashoka crown!

    In this crown, the highest sharp corner, which is the place where the crown should be inlaid with gems, refers to the stone brick on the lettering wall.

    After confirming the location, Mo liangye and I didn''t delay much. We immediately went to the wall where the characters were engraved and found the stone brick.

    To tell you the truth, this stone brick is really ordinary. It''s so common that it''s mixed with countless other stone bricks. There''s nothing special about it.

    It''s hard to believe that there''s something wrong with this brick if I don''t see the place where the huge crown refers.

    However, now that it has been found, there is nothing to doubt.

    Thinking of this, I turned my head to see Mo liangye and asked, "what should we do now?"

    Instead of making a sound, he put out a sharp dagger from the storage ring and made a stroke in his palm, letting the blood flow out.

    When the whole palm was covered with fresh blood, he pressed his bloody palm on the stone brick.

    Strange things happen at this moment.

    I saw that the stone brick that didn''t look any abnormal originally appeared a burst of yellow light after it was stained with the blood of the ink cold night.

    The yellow light spread rapidly on the whole wall, and soon dyed the wall with ancient Chinese characters yellow.

    Surprisingly, this wall is not a single yellow, but a deep and light.

    Shallow places are close to the edge, no rules.

    But deep place, it is very clear to show the shape of an animal - Peacock, a peacock wings to fly!

 Chapter 581

    I was shocked to see the pattern on that wall.

    "This... This is the national emblem of the Peacock Dynasty? Why is it here? When we looked at the wall before, we didn''t see any design similar to peacock on it. How could it suddenly appear I feel very puzzled about this.

    "Madame, have you forgotten? The reason why Ashoka was said to be the king of the Peacock Dynasty by the ancient people is that when he was born, he had a birthmark on his chest like a peacock. " Ink cool night light said.

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, I remember the story of Ashoka''s life carved on the wall translated by Mo liangye.

    "So, you mean that the appearance of the peacock pattern is actually the intention of Asoka?" I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye looked at me and said, "otherwise? As I said before, since a thing appears, there must be a reason for its appearance. Therefore, I feel that the reason why Ashoka wanted to carve his life story on the wall is to imply something. From the current situation, my guess is correct. "

    "But it''s just a peacock flapping its wings to fly. Besides the national emblem of the Peacock Dynasty and the birthmark on Asoka, it has no effect. If you don''t believe it, it doesn''t move at all, and it doesn''t show more organs. " I said faintly.

    Mo liangye didn''t answer for me directly, but looked at the peacock on the wall and slowly asked, "madam, do you know the Peacock Dynasty? Why is it called Peacock Dynasty?"

    I was stunned for a moment and said casually, "I don''t know. Perhaps, their founding monarch liked to raise peacocks, so it''s called Peacock Dynasty! "

    Mo liangye laughed and said, "madam, you think things are too simple! In fact, the reason why the Peacock Dynasty is called the Peacock Dynasty has something to do with an ancient history. It is said that at the beginning of chaos division, heaven opened in the son, earth opened in the ugly, life in Yin, heaven and earth merged with each other again, and all things in the world came into being. All things contain all kinds of birds and animals. Unicorn is the most important animal and phoenix is the most important bird. The Phoenix gets the combination of heaven and earth and breeds peacocks and Mirs. "

    "The peacock born by the Phoenix here is the peacock Daming king in Buddhism. In those years, peacock ate the Buddha who was practicing on the top of the snow mountain, and the Buddha burst out of his mouth. Later, peacock was reformed and named as the mother peacock king of Ming Dynasty. As for the ROC born at the same time as the peacock, it is the giant bird that Chuang Tzu once said in his free excursion can soar up to 90000 Li. " Mo liangye continued.

    "Can you stop beating around the Bush and finish it all at once?" My curiosity is now completely suspended.

    Mo liangye looks at me, smiles a little, and says the following things: "the reason why the Peacock Dynasty is called the Peacock Dynasty is that when the peacock Daming king and his brother dapengniao were fighting for the favor of his mother fenghuangniao, they were injured, fell into the world and nearly died. Fortunately, peacock Daming was saved by King Ashoka''s grandfather, Chandragupta. Chandragupta took the peacock king Daming, who had lost his magic power at that time, back to his home and took good care of him until he gradually recovered. "

    "In order to remember Chandragupta''s life-saving grace, the peacock Daming King helped him defeat Alexander''s Macedonian army and establish his own regime. In memory of the Peacock King Ming, Chandragupta called his country the Peacock Dynasty to show the world that his country was blessed by the Peacock King Ming. "

    I''m completely dumbfounded to hear that.

    Even if I want to break my head, I can''t think of the origin of the Peacock Dynasty. It has something to do with the Buddha mother peacock Daming king in the journey to the West.

    I went on a trip to India. How much do I have to refresh my understanding of history?

    Seeing my face shocked, Mo liangye couldn''t help but feel proud and said with a smile: "madam, if you have time, you still have to read more, otherwise your head is empty, how can you keep up with my rhythm?"

    I glanced at him and asked: "listen to what you mean, do you think I should read more when I''m ugly?"

    "No, my wife is not ugly at all, it''s just that my brain is a little bit hard to use."

    When I heard this, I almost burst into anger.

    "Ink cool night!" I snapped.

    Seeing that I was really angry, Mo liangye quickly reached out and touched my head. Wen Sheng said with a smile: "OK, madam, don''t be angry. I''m not afraid that you are too nervous, so I''ll make a joke with you to adjust the atmosphere. In fact, you are not ugly or stupid at all, really. "

    I gouged out his eyes and swore in a low voice: "the devil believes your nonsense!"

    "Ma''am, if you can calm down, you can slap me twice."

    Mo liangye said with a playful smile, and then grabbed my hand to hit him in the face.

    He is such a handsome face, where can I really fight?

    It''s broken. What else can I watch after that?

    So I almost didn''t think about it, so I just drew back my hand, pursed and muttered, "do you want me to forgive you with such a bitter trick? No way

    "How can you forgive me, madam?" Mo cool night asks a way.

    I turned to look around, and then my eyes fell on the peacock on the wall.

    "If you solve all the puzzles of this ear room, I can consider not being angry with you for the time being." I said haughtily.

    It''s been a while since we cracked the previous mechanism, but Mo liangye didn''t take the next step, so I infer that his wisdom is almost here.

    He may not even know what to do in the future.

    In this way, I will be able to punish him for his nonsense.

    But that said, in fact, I underestimated Mo liangye.

    This is not, hear my words, the corner of the mouth of Mo liangye immediately raises a very confident and charming smile.

    "Madame, do you look down upon your husband so much?"

    "If you want me to look up to you, you have to do something." I said haughtily.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand and pinched my face, and said, "I was going to play a riddle, so that I could test your wife. But now that you have said that, madam, I can''t help obeying. So, ma''am, you can watch and see how I cracked the mechanism in this tomb step by step! "

    With that, Mo liangye walked slowly to the wall with the peacock pattern, measured the distance, and then beat one of the stone bricks with both hands and pulled out something in it.

    Then I heard the sound of organic inclusion.

    It''s rumbling, as if something is being pushed

 Chapter 582

    The sudden rumble made my heart a little nervous. Almost subconsciously, I took Lu bangchi out and held him in my hand, for fear of any danger after the mechanism was activated.

    But it seems that I was too nervous. When the rumble became louder and louder, no concealed weapon came out. On the contrary, the wall with peacock pattern suddenly split a channel about 2 meters wide from the middle.

    Blocking the entrance of the passage is a huge stone pillar that needs two people to embrace.

    At the top of the pillar, there are four lions with different orientations.

    From below, these lions are lifelike. Even if you look at them from a distance, you can feel an indescribable dignity, just like the warriors guarding the mausoleum.

    However, it seems that we have seen it somewhere.

    Where on earth is it?

    "The deer park above." Ink cool night light said.

    I recalled the scene we had observed in the whole deer garden before we entered the pagoda, and finally remembered what it was.

    "It''s the stone pillar of Ashoka!" I blurted out.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "yes, it''s the stone pillar of Ashoka."

    "But... Isn''t the Ashoka pillar supposed to be on the ground? How did you get underground? And... This Ashoka stone pillar seems different from what we see above. Above the stone pillar, there is only one lion. But on this stone pillar, there are four lions. What is the connection between the two? " I asked rather puzzled.

    Mo liangye stared at the Ashoka stone pillar in front of him for a long time before he finally said, "the one we saw before is fake, but it''s for people to visit. And the stone pillar of Asoka, which was handed down from 2000 years ago, is the one in front of us. "

    "What? Is the one above fake? Only this one is true? " I was a little surprised.

    "I can''t be wrong. When I saw the Ashoka stone pillar on it before, I felt a little strange. Because as far as I know, there should be four lions on the stone pillar of King Ashoka, and on the pillar body is engraved with his own writing. But on the upper one, there were not only four lions, but also no royal edict of Ashoka on the pillar. However, at that time, I thought that the stone pillar had so many visitors during the day that it would not be fake. Until now, when I saw the real Ashoka stone pillar, I was more sure that the one above was fake! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, I had a certain understanding of the tall stone pillar in front of me.

    However, it seems that whether the stone pillar is real or not has little to do with us.

    Our first task now is to enter the passage half blocked by the stone pillar and continue to move deeper into the tomb.

    Thinking of this, I stretched out my hand to pull the cool night of Lamo, and said, "OK, let''s not care about the Ashoka stone pillar. Hurry to get in from the hole over there, so as to get the crystal soul stone early and save Ji Yunxi."

    Mo liangye naturally knew the priority, so I didn''t pay more attention to the stone pillar, and let me pull him to the cave.

    Because I was worried that there would be danger ahead, Mo liangye let me walk behind and act as a pioneer in front.

    But who knows, in the ink cool night before foot ready to step into the hole, accident suddenly happened.

    A gust of wind swept behind us and came straight to us.

    I subconsciously turned to look at the past, the results of this look, directly scared my legs a soft.

    I went, ju... Was a lion with a big mouth open!

    I glanced at the top of the Ashoka stone pillar, which was silent before, and the lions made of stones all turned into real lions. They were looking at me.

    It doesn''t matter. What matters is that the one who jumped down the first bit my sleeve and dragged me all over.

    I desperately want to catch Mo liangye, want him to save me, but the lion''s speed is very fast, the power is also very big, before I touch Mo liangye''s back corner, I have been dragged back to the other corner of the ear room by the lion.

    That fierce lion, little by little close to me, eyes stare like a brass bell, a face of ferocity.

    The key is that the lion is still running out of smelly saliva. It looks as disgusting as it is.

    I wanted to cry for help, but I didn''t dare to make any noise at all.

    Otherwise, once I infuriate the lion, it will open its mouth and bite off my whole head.

    No matter how two I am, I dare not make fun of my own life.

    But... But it''s not a way to go on like this.

    Whether I call or not, this lion will never let me go.

    Therefore, I must not be so controlled by others. I still have to find a chance to escape.

    Thinking of this, I immediately quietly took down the ring of heaven and earth from my fingers, ready to recite a mantra to attack the lion.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a shadow came quickly and kicked the lion''s left abdomen.

    The lion was not on guard, and his whole body was kicked out, hitting the heavy Ashoka stone pillar heavily.

    Because the shadow used too much strength, so he was hit by the lion, and the whole stone column broke off, collapsed and scattered everywhere.

    One or two of the stones fell in front of me. I raised my foot and kicked it, trying to kick it away so as not to trip myself back.

    Unexpectedly, the stone was kicked by me, and it made an unusual sound.

    I took a look at the stone, but I saw a key embedded in the middle of the stone!

    This... This key, how can it be in the stone?

    Hidden so hidden, this is the key to open where?

    I''m full of questions.

    However, without waiting for me to ask these questions, the male lion who was kicked down before is now making a comeback and heading for the shadow that attacked it.

    That black shadow body shape is tall, the movement is quick, is not the Mo cool night who?

    It turned out that when he walked into the cave, he was about to talk to me. As a result, he suddenly turned around, only to find that I was gone behind him. Then he came back to the ear room in a hurry.

    As soon as I entered the ear room, I saw that I was trapped by a lion. Then I quickly came out to save me from danger.

    But save is saved, the problem is that his kick led to the whole Ashoka pillar broken, the remaining three lions, now have jumped to the ground, step by step slowly approaching me.

    And Mo Liang night there, and before that lion fight dark, simply can''t smoke to help me.

    I feel like a turtle in a jar now?

 Chapter 583

    Seeing the three lions getting closer and closer to me, my heart was almost scared out of my chest.

    If it''s something horrible, maybe it doesn''t scare me like this.

    After all, I''ve seen enough strange ghosts in this period of time. Unless it''s particularly disgusting and weird, it''s hard to really scare me.

    But these things in front of us are neither weird, nor disgusting, nor terrifying, but they can make people sweat with fear.

    You know, for me, ghosts and monsters may have a solution, it''s a big deal.

    But these three greedy lions, what can I do?

    At each end, they can catch up with me.

    I''m afraid it''s not enough for them to plug their teeth, right?

    I stepped back a little two steps, thinking quickly about how to deal with the simultaneous siege of the three lions.

    As if I was afraid, one of the lions suddenly became more daring. He walked towards me quickly and was about to come to me.

    See this picture, I can''t help but panic, grab the gravel on the ground, want to hit it.

    Unexpectedly, when I was ready to throw the stone out, I suddenly saw the indefinite universe ring on my finger.

    Yes, I still have the indefinite universe ring, I still have the indefinite universe ring!

    I almost did not have any hesitation, immediately threw the stones in my hand on the ground, then quickly took down the indefinite universe ring in my hand and recited a mantra.

    The next second, the ring of heaven and earth in my hand immediately became bigger and flew towards the nearest lion to me, and "Sang Dang" was framed around its neck.

    The lion probably did not expect that I would suddenly come out like this. He was stunned for a long time and began to pull the indefinite universe ring on his neck.

    But the indefinite heaven and earth ring is made of special materials. It''s a holy thing to catch demons and seal ghosts. Can it be torn off just a few times?

    No, the more the lion pulled, the tighter the ring of heaven and earth became, so that it got stuck in its neck, making it unable to breathe, let alone move.

    Seizing this opportunity, I naturally won''t be soft handed. I immediately took Lu Banchi out of the storage ring, rushed up and stabbed it into my heart.

    The blood spurted out like spring water and sprinkled on my face, which made me a little blind.

    I raised my hand to wipe the blood on my face, and then continued to poke Lu Banchi deeper.

    The lion was still breathing, but after this time, his whole body fell straight to the ground, glared at his eyes and lost his breath.

    Seeing this scene, the two lions behind him were all stunned and stared at it for a long time.

    One of them jumped in front of the fallen lion, gently pushed it with his paw, and constantly licked its face with his tongue, as if to wake it up.

    But the fallen lion has been killed by me, and it is impossible to have any reaction at the moment.

    See it does not move, lick it the lion mouth issued a whimper sound, listen to extremely desolate.

    Look at this posture. The fallen lion is either his lover or his relative.

    Tut Tut, it seems that I have poked the hornet''s nest this time.

    Thinking that the situation was not right, I quickly pulled out the Lu Banchi which was inserted into the chest of the fallen lion and wanted to run.

    But how could the remaining two lions let me go so easily?

    No, as soon as I started to run, the fourth lion ran in front of me and blocked my way.

    I subconsciously stepped back and wanted to run back.

    But when I looked back, I realized that I was suffering from the enemy.

    The lion, who had just died, licked the fallen lion with its tongue and looked at me with a kind of fierce eyes.

    Seriously, I''ve never seen such a fierce look in my life.

    This kind of feeling, as if I was being lingchi, made me shiver directly.

    It''s over. It''s over.

    There is a lion in the front and a lion in the back. The two lions approach me together, but they can''t advance or retreat. Isn''t that my life?

    Is it hard to say that my life today is really going to be explained here?

    No, I can''t. I''m old on the top and small on the bottom. If I just hang up like this, it would be a shame.

    Grandma is a bear. She is just two lions. If she has the ability, she has come to fight with her aunt. She has never been afraid of anyone!

    Think of here, I can''t care much, while the two lions haven''t completely come to me, I quickly take out the ink line from the storage ring, and wrap it on the Lu Banchi.

    The two lions saw that I began to move, and now they would not let me go. They jumped directly and rushed at me at the same time.

    Seeing this, I knew that it would be too late if I didn''t act any more, so I raised my hand and threw Lu bangchi upward and firmly nailed him to the ceiling.

    I stretched out my hand and pulled the ink line in the handle. Seeing that it was firm, I quickly climbed up.

    The two lions didn''t expect that I would escape in this way. They couldn''t stop the car for a moment and ran into each other directly, making me dizzy.

    "Ha ha ha, let you bite me, now you can suffer!" I hung in mid air and looked at the two lions below and laughed.

    However, before I was happy for a while, the two lions that collided with each other woke up quickly from dizziness and looked up at me.

    This time, because of being teased by me, they both became more and more angry, and their eyes were eager to burst out fire.

    Because I was scared by their fierce eyes, I held the ink line tightly and relaxed my consciousness, then I fell down quickly.

    I''m all muddled. I grab the ink line in a hurry for fear of falling into the lion''s mouth.

    Fortunately, when I was about to jump down, I finally firmly grasped the ink line and picked up my own life.

    I gasped for breath. As soon as I was ready to celebrate, the lion jumped up and opened its mouth to bite my foot.

    I went. If I was bitten, I would be lame?

    Princess Ming, who is so beautiful, has become lame. Even if Mo liangye doesn''t dislike her, I can''t afford to lose this person!

    So I quickly took back my feet, and then crazily grabbed the ink thread and climbed up, trying to stay as far away from the range that the two lions could attack.

    See me climb higher and higher, two lions suddenly more furious unceasingly, began to strive to jump up, want to pull me down.

    But I climb too high, no matter how they jump, they can''t touch me.

    At last, the two lions became restless and looked at me as if they were going to swallow me alive.

    Seriously, the more they do, the more proud I am.

    I threw out my tongue at them and said with a smile, "hum, do you want to catch me? As far as your IQ is concerned, don''t daydream! "

    Being provoked by me, the two lions were even more angry. They circled under me for a long time, and finally came up with a method similar to that of a superpower.

    The so-called superpower is a lion below, let another lion step on his body, and then with the help of his own height to jump up, hoping to catch me.

    Seeing that both of them even came up with this method, I was also in a hurry now. I quickly grabbed the ink line and continued to climb up, almost to the top.

    But those two lions are also fighting for their lives. They won''t give me a chance to escape.

    The height of the lion on the top is approaching my feet. I dare not delay. One hand clutches the ink line, and one hand raises thirteen pins from the storage ring.

 Chapter 584

    When the lion saw that I had attacked him with a silver needle, he was so surprised that he tried to avoid it.

    But with this flash, the lion below couldn''t support at all. He lost his balance and fell down, so that he threw the lion above.

    The lion fell to the ground. Although it hurt a little, it was not a bad thing for it to avoid my silver needle. Therefore, it was not irritated. On the contrary, some people looked at me with elation.

    However, it only lasted a few seconds, and soon disappeared.

    Because, the first time I didn''t stab it, I quickly recited a mantra to make the silver needle turn its direction and continue to stab it.

    Seeing this, the lion''s face changed greatly. Immediately, he turned and ran around in the ear room.

    But it doesn''t know that my ghost door thirteen needles are different from other silver needles.

    Other silver needles, as long as change direction, or run around, so that I can not locate, I can not stab.

    But in fact, after this period of time, I have been able to drive the thirteen needles freely.

    As long as I keep thinking about the target I want to stab in my heart and keep reciting the mantra, the ghost gate thirteen needles will persevere in tracking the target until I stab it.

    This function is a bit similar to the current tracking missile.

    Of course, this function is not omnipotent. If the other person''s Tao is higher than mine, it may not cause great damage to them.

    However, as far as these lions are concerned, they are just fierce, but they don''t have any deep moral conduct, so it''s nothing to worry about.

    This is not, the lion saw my ghost door 13 needles have been chasing it, in the eyes can not help but show a look of fear.

    It was this look of fear that gave me an opportunity to take advantage of.

    I raised my hand and pointed in the direction of the lion. Then I saw that my ghost door 13 needles were like chicken blood. They rushed forward quickly and firmly into the lion''s eyes.

    "Oh..." the lion screamed violently, and then two lines of blood and tears came out of his eyes, which was shocking.

    But in nature, it is always the law of the jungle. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself.

    In this time of life and death, if I don''t start it, it will bite my neck.

    So, even if it''s cruel, I can only do it.

    Seeing that my companion was blinded by me, the lion below didn''t dare to come near me at the moment. He quickly stepped back and looked at me with a very scared look.

    I know, it is afraid, want to retreat.

    But if we don''t eradicate these lions thoroughly, I''m afraid we''ll have a lot of trouble in the next journey.

    Thinking of this, I could not care much. I immediately transferred second batches of ghost thirteen pins from the storage ring, and threw them towards the remaining lion.

    Seeing that I would not let it go, the lion''s fear in his eyes was even worse. It was almost reflexive, so he grabbed the blinded lion who was crying and Howling nearby and blocked it in front of him.

    Because it moved very fast, I didn''t have time to react at all, so I let the silver needle hit the blind lion.

    But the blind lion was very unlucky this time. The silver needle thrown out by me was just inserted in its several deadly acupoints.

    The blind lion, with a cry, softened his whole body and fell down on the ground to swallow his breath.

    Seeing this, I was shocked.

    The second batch of silver needles I just wanted to stab was the last lion, but who ever thought that it would use its companion as a shield at a critical time.

    This is the same root, why too anxious.

    These two lions seem to be united. They can even carry one on the other in order to kill me.

    But like human beings, animals can only share wealthier things, but they can''t share weal and woe.

    Otherwise, how can it hit its companion in the most dangerous time?

    Although the lion who just died is blind, as long as it is willing to save it, and even does not use it as a shield, it may not really have no way to live.

    However, in its eyes, no matter how deep friendship, are worth a life.

    So he chose to sacrifice the blind lion to avoid the disaster.

    It has to be said that although such a choice is almost out of its instinct, the way of sacrificing partners to protect itself is, after all, despicable.

    I don''t think I can let this treacherous lion go.

    A guy who even wants to harm his partner, what else should I show mercy on?

    So, almost immediately, I recited a mantra in my heart, driving the indefinite universe ring around the neck of the lion who died the first time, and raised my hand to the last lion.

    Indefinite heaven and earth ring got my order, immediately ran to it.

    Seeing this, the lion immediately ran away.

    However, no matter how fast it runs, it''s no matter how fast it is, but it''s not in my indefinite universe.

    This is not, it just stepped out of the front foot, not two steps, the neck was my indefinite universe ring dead hoop, although not killed on the spot, but because of breathing difficulties, and restricted activities.

    Seeing that it did not pose a great threat to me, I loosened my ink line and jumped down from the ceiling.

    I stretched out my hand to pull the ink line and Lu Banchi down from the top, held them in my hand, and walked slowly to the lion who was trapped by the uncertain universe, trying to teach it a lesson.

    But that know, that lion see I walk past, unexpectedly eye wave a turn, quickly lift claw, mercilessly toward my face to grasp to come over.

    Because I didn''t expect that it could still have such violent activities after being bound by the indefinite universe, I didn''t have time to react at all, so I could only watch its claws come straight to my face.

    A gust of wind swept by, every cell in my body was telling me: I''m almost finished.

    If I was caught by such sharp claws, I would be disfigured even if I didn''t die.

    For a girl, appearance is a very important thing, I believe I don''t need to say more.

    If I have to live in a veil for the rest of my life, I think it''s better to kill me.

    So, I immediately reflexively raised the Lu Banchi in my hand, ready to block the lion''s paw.

    Whether it''s OK or not, it''s better than waiting to die in the same place, right?

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a cold light flashed from my eyes, like a flash of lightning.

    Then, the next second, I heard the lion who wanted to attack me give out a heartbreaking roar, deafening, almost breaking my eardrum.

    I covered my ears and looked at it. I saw that the lion was ready to grasp my paw. The whole lion had been cut off.

    And standing next to it is the figure I am most familiar with.

    "Madam, although I don''t love your appearance, we can''t play with disfigurement." The voice of the cool night of ink rings lightly.

 Chapter 585

    Hearing this, I immediately pursed my lips and murmured: "I... How can I know that it is so flexible after it is caught in the neck by the indefinite universe ring?"

    Mo liangye reached out and touched my head, frowned slightly and said, "madam, sometimes I really doubt if you are stupid? What you use the indefinite universe ring to cover is its neck, not its body. It can''t move anything? "

    Mo liangye''s words made me speechless, so that a small face turned red: "I... i... I was in a hurry just now, so... I forgot! How dare you laugh at my stupidity. You''re stupid. Your whole family is stupid! "

    This words a, Mo cool night smile is more proud.

    "Ma''am, if I just suspected you were stupid, now I''m sure you are! Now, I just want to say to my wife: brain is a good thing. I hope you have it! "

    On hearing this, my heart is just ten thousand alpacas galloping, OK?

    I just said a few words casually. I was so despised by my husband. Is there anything sadder than that?

    I''m really drunk with such a husband who likes to throw stones at his daughter-in-law!

    Seeing that I seemed a little unhappy, Mo liangye quickly scraped my nose with her fingers and said with a smile, "well, madam, I''m just joking with you. I''m worried about you!"

    I gave him a white look and said, "are you kidding? I''m kidding you. We haven''t got the crystal soul stone yet. Do you still want to joke here? Besides, what is the daughter-in-law for? Daughter in law is for love, not for joking. Do you understand? "

    "I know, of course I do, so I love my wife from the bottom of my heart. I love her to the core. Is that ok?" Mo cool night a face bad smile of say.

    Although I don''t know whether his words are from the heart or hypocritical, it sounds more pleasant.

    After all, few women in the world don''t like sweet talk.

    What''s more, is mo liangye such a super beautiful man who can make people miss their whole life?

    I glanced at him and said with a little coquetry: "forget it, for the sake of your sincerity, I won''t care about you. By the way, how''s that lion over there? Has it been solved? "

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "of course, your husband can still give it a living?"

    After thinking about it, I thought it was the same. Then I looked down at the lion lying not far away from us who had been cut off a hoof by Mo liangye, and said, "what should we do with this lion

    Mo cool night also looked at the lion, a little silent, just light said: "if you keep it, I''m afraid it will have a certain hindrance to the process behind us."

    The implication is to cut down the roots.

    It''s cruel, but it''s true.

    As far as the current situation is concerned, even though it has been cut off one hoof and seriously injured, it has been in the underground world for more than 2000 years, so it must not be an ordinary product.

    If we let it go, who can guarantee that it will not continue to pose a threat to us?

    Therefore, it is true that only the method mentioned by Mo liangye is feasible.

    Thinking of this, I nodded and said, "in that case, kill us. After all, we don''t have much time left. We''d better deal with it quickly so that we can continue to drive early."

    After that, I went to the side of the ear room, turned my back to the ink cold night, and took the initiative to avoid the bloody picture.

    Fortunately, ink cool night hands and feet are also fast, I just back body, not long, then heard the lion''s scream, and then there was no movement.

    "Well, ma''am, let''s keep going." Mo liangye came slowly and said softly.

    I turned around, looked at the lion, and saw that it had indeed fallen into a pool of blood. This was a relief.

    Looking for Jingpo stone is actually like fighting monsters in the game. The more monsters you kill, the smaller the risk factor you face.

    Now that we have killed these lions, it probably means that we have broken one more level. Naturally, the less level we have left, the closer the distance to our destination.

    So, it''s really something to be happy about.

    Thinking about this, Mo liangye and I quickly cleaned up and stepped into the cave that came out before the Ashoka stone pillar.

    For fear of danger again, this time, Mo liangye did not let me go behind him. Instead, he held me tightly, like a father holding his young daughter, and always showed me a protective posture.

    "By the way, husband, I just found a key in that ear room. I don''t know what it is for." I opened my mouth and said to Mo liangye.

    "The key?" Ink cool night slightly frowned.

    I nodded and said, "yes, it''s a key that fell out of the Ashoka pillar."

    Mo liangye was silent for a while before he spoke again: "if I guess correctly, the real use of the four lions on the Ashoka stone pillar may not only be to block our way, but to protect the key in your hand."

    "Protect the key? I''ve seen that key. It''s really the most common one. It''s not worth protecting at all! " I said casually.

    "Some things, seemingly ordinary, may actually have great uses. I think, no matter what the key is used for, you just keep it in the storage ring. If we lose it, but we don''t have it when we want to use it, then the trouble may be really big! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Well, in that case, I''ll put it away. In the future, if you can use it, you can use it. If you can''t use it, the worst result is just a lot of souvenirs! "

    I said with a smile, and then continue to move forward under the protection of Mo liangye.

    Although this section of road is also downward spiral, it is much easier than before.

    Even, on both sides of the passage, there are two rows of bright lights.

    Generally speaking, the presence of a lamp in a tomb means that it is not far from the real tomb.

    This makes us feel excited. We can''t help but quicken our pace. We want to rush to the main tomb immediately.

    However, when we got to the main tomb, we were a little silly.

    What is said is the tomb of Ashoka? Shouldn''t it be all kinds of luxury and all kinds of ostentation?

    But why is there only one sarcophagus in such a large tomb?

    Is it hard to say that when Ashoka died, the whole ancient kingdom was so poor that it could not even build a decent main tomb for their greatest king?

    Mo liangye and I were puzzled about this, so we circled the only sarcophagus in the main tomb for a long time, trying to see some clues.

    Unexpectedly, while Mo liangye and I were studying the sarcophagus, a sharp nail sound suddenly came from somewhere, which made people feel creepy

 Chapter 586

    This nail sound a, I and ink cool night are Leng for a while.

    No matter what happens in the tomb, it is basically normal. After all, no one knows what strange things are in the tomb.

    Can... Can this suddenly appear in the nail sound, is also too harsh some.

    This kind of feeling, is like reading, inadvertently will nail on the blackboard that kind of feeling.

    No, it''s far more terrible than that. It''s like scratching your heart and liver!

    I wish every time the sound of fingernails sounded, my heart would jump slowly, even my blood would be almost still.

    "The sound comes from the sarcophagus. The thing inside is very manic. It''s likely to come out. Let''s step back first!"

    Ink cool night face dignified finish saying, then stretched out his hand to pull me for a while, took me away from the bottle sarcophagus around, good away from danger.

    But what I didn''t expect was that, just after me and Mo liangye stepped back a few steps, the harsh sound of fingernails stopped.

    This... What''s the situation?

    Just now... Just now I caught it so badly that it seemed that it would jump out and strangle us at any time. Now why did it stop suddenly?

    I look at Mo liangye with a puzzled face, but I find that he is also muddled, and I don''t know why this phenomenon appears.

    So, he pulled me back a few steps, but the nail sound still did not appear, so that I doubt whether the sound really appeared.

    "Husband, why did that voice stop suddenly?" I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye looked around, and then slowly said: "I think the key point should lie in these textures on the ground!"

    Hearing this, I subconsciously looked down at the past, only to see the sarcophagus around the ground, a circular distribution of some texture.

    Those textures look very old and twisted, like some mysterious symbol.

    "What are these? Why do you say that the reason why the sound stops is related to these textures? " I feel very puzzled about this.

    Mo liangye looked at those textures, frowned tightly and said in a deep voice: "if I guess correctly, these textures should be a kind of sensor, an ancient sensor."

    "Sensors? And sensors like this? " I think it''s kind of weird.

    Mo liangye nodded his head and said, "don''t be too small for the ancients. Most of the time, the wisdom of the ancients can''t be achieved with our modern science."

    I thought about it and thought so.

    Otherwise, why are ancient books like Sun Tzu''s art of war and 36 stratagems still regarded as classics even in the highly civilized modern times?

    Like this texture, in my opinion, they are just some messy symbols, but in the eyes of Mo liangye, they are a kind of sensor made by the ancients.

    The things of the ancients are always so elusive.

    "Well, since you say it''s a sensor, it''s a sensor. However, what we have to do now is to find Jingpo stone. There is nothing else in this tomb except this Sarcophagus, so the crystal soul stone is not here. Let''s go to other places quickly to find it! " I said faintly.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye looked at the sarcophagus and said in a deep voice: "madam, you are wrong. There is nothing else here except the sarcophagus. But from another point of view, maybe the crystal soul stone we are looking for is in this bottle of sarcophagus! "

    Mo cool night this words, my face slightly changed, even the voice unconsciously a little tremble: "you... Are you sure?"

    You know, the nail sound just now is so terrible, which proves that there must be something inside, and it is still a very terrible thing.

    If Jingpo stone is really in it, it means that we have to lift the lid of the sarcophagus and fight with the contents before we have a chance to get it.

    Originally, it was not the first time for us to fight, but since I entered the main tomb, I always had a strange feeling.

    It''s a feeling I can''t say, but it can make me feel terrible from the bottom of my heart, just like a huge danger is slowly approaching us.

    Even if I saw a slight change in my face, Mo liangye said in a deep voice: "this tomb has no way to go on. It can be seen that this is probably the end. Even if it''s not the end, it''s also an extremely important part of the Luyeyuan catacombs. Although we speculate that the things in the sarcophagus may be very dangerous, we have to defeat the things in the sarcophagus in order to get the crystal soul stone. We''ve been through so much danger since the pagoda. It''s not a pity to give up now. "

    Mo liangye is right. We have gone through difficulties and obstacles to get to the main tomb. Now we see that the crystal soul stone is probably in front of us. Why should we give up halfway?

    If it''s just our own business, it''s all right.

    However, this matter is related to the whole world.

    If you can''t get the crystal soul stone and revive Nu Yu, isn''t the Shura King''s plot to use Chiyou to annex the world and the underworld going to succeed?

    The people in Shura world are extremely cruel. If they are really succeeded by him, it is estimated that there will be lives everywhere.

    This result is what Mo liangye and I don''t want to see.

    Therefore, the only way now is that we must get this crystal soul stone hidden in the territory of Tianzhu at all costs, so as to smash the conspiracy of Shura King step by step!

    Thinking of this, I nodded firmly and said to Mo liangye, "since you think the crystal soul stone is in the sarcophagus, it''s a big deal that we open the sarcophagus!"

    Seeing that I had plucked up my courage, Mo liangye felt quite relieved. He reached out and touched my head, and said with a smile, "it seems that I really didn''t see the wrong person. My wife is really a heroine among women. She is so chivalrous!"

    "Don''t be garrulous. Hurry up and finish the work quickly. I don''t want to stay here any longer anyway." I urged.

    Mo liangye also knew the priority of things, so he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he pulled out the extremely sharp cold sword from the storage ring and held it in his hand.

    And I naturally also called out the weapon, and he left and right, from two directions slowly close to the bottle sarcophagus.

    As Mo liangye guessed, as soon as we stepped on the texture of the ground around the sarcophagus, the terrible and strange sound of fingernails sounded again.

    To tell you the truth, although I speak with great courage and a fearless manner, when I hear this voice again, my heart is still a little empty.

    In particular, the sound of the fingernails again and again, just like grasping in my heart, let me dare not even the atmosphere.

    Mo liangye took a look at me, probably knowing that I was a little afraid, and a smile appeared in the corner of my mouth: "madam, if you are afraid, just step back and I''ll open the coffin by myself."

    My personality is a little bit strong originally, hear Mo Liang night such a say, is not willing to retreat.

    "No... no, I don''t trust you to open the coffin alone. If the things in it are really powerful, and if you are taken in to eat, don''t I want to be a widow? Isn''t it just a coffin? It''s a big deal. We''ll die together if we want to, so that I won''t be left alone in this world! " I said angrily.

    See me so, Mo cool night also not good, again say what, have to leave me.

    As far as I''m concerned, since the cowhide has been blown out, there is no reason to shrink back.

    So, I simply did not panic, strode to the sarcophagus, want to make a quick decision.

    But unexpectedly, I only noticed the sarcophagus, but I didn''t notice my foot at all. I stepped on a stone carelessly, and my body lost balance instantly, so I rushed forward to the sarcophagus.

    I was afraid of the sarcophagus to death, but now I have to fall on its lid. Isn''t that to force me to death?

    Seeing that sarcophagus getting closer and closer to me, I really want to cry without tears.

    It''s so bad to open a coffin. Do you want to be so sad?

    In order not to knock my face on the lid of the coffin, during the fall, I subconsciously stretched out my hand in front of me to protect my face as much as possible, so as not to have a face-to-face intimate contact with the body inside.

    However, the next second, I know what only more unfortunate, not the most unfortunate.

    When I reached out to support the sarcophagus, the lid of the sarcophagus was lifted by the contents of the sarcophagus!

    It doesn''t matter if I lift it. The key is that I lost my balance, and now I don''t even have the cover directly, so that I almost have no suspense, and my whole body rushed into the sarcophagus.

    I went. This is... This is the worst coffin opening experience in history, OK?

    Especially... Especially when you plunge into a coffin and find that the person lying inside is grinning and grinning.

    Coupled with the strong stench in the coffin, this feeling... Really... Really sour.

    Almost reflexive, I immediately jumped out of the sarcophagus, covered my chest and vomited.

    I swear that I will never open the coffin in the future. Whoever loves to open the coffin will open it. Anyway, I won''t open it.

    Otherwise, no matter how good my psychological quality is, can I dream at night?

    However, the man in the coffin didn''t seem to want to give me too much time to be disgusted with him. After I vomited for a while, he got up from the sarcophagus and looked down at me and Mo liangye, with a secret smile on his lips, which made people feel very strange.

    "This... This is Ashoka, the greatest monarch in ancient China?" I asked, looking at the man standing up in the sarcophagus.

    Although this man is handsome, there are some differences between him and the Asoka I imagined.

    At least, the man in front of him is not as king as Asoka, and he seems to have no eyes, only two black eyes.

    Wait, no eyes? And lying in this sarcophagus?

    I felt as if something flashed through my mind.

    Is... Is the man on the sarcophagus not Asoka at all, but Asoka''s son, Prince jiunaruo?

 Chapter 587

    Even I can see the problem, Mo liangye can''t see it.

    This is not, Mo cool night stares at that person on sarcophagus to sweep one eye, immediately then understood all.

    "Ma''am, maybe we were wrong. We thought that the one buried in the main tomb should be king Ashoka, but in fact, it was the lover of the emperor who we met before, that is, jiunaro, the son of King Ashoka. It seems that there are more secrets hidden in the tomb of Luyeyuan than we imagined. " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I nodded and said, "no matter what it''s hiding, let''s fight first!"

    Having said that, I grasped Lu Banchi in my hand and wanted to meet the enemy.

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, that jiunaruo suddenly turned his head to look at me, the corner of his mouth grinning bigger, looking at the strange to death.

    I''m a little hairy. After all, the feeling of being staring at by two black eyes is really very bad.

    So, I jumped, holding Lu Banchi, and cleaved fiercely towards jiunaruo.

    Seeing me coming, the curve of his mouth became more strange, as if he was waiting for me to pounce on him.

    This smile, let me feel very wrong, subconsciously want to stop.

    But I''m also a fool. When I split up, I almost used ten full strength. Now my whole body is in mid air, and I can''t stop the car at all.

    In all desperation, I can only harden my head and continue to chop Lu Banchi on Jiu naluo.

    Anyway, the Lu Banchi in my hand is made of special refined steel. It can be said that the iron is cut like mud. I don''t believe it. I can''t hurt Jiu naluo any more.

    But face slapping often comes too soon, like a tornado.

    This is not, when my lubanchi split on him, my tiger''s mouth was immediately shocked to numbness, followed by a stabbing pain, which made me show my teeth.

    I looked down and saw that my tiger mouth had been shaken out by my own Lu Banchi. I could almost see the bones inside.

    But there was nothing wrong with him. Let alone being hurt, I didn''t even cut off his clothes.

    This... This is unscientific!

    Every time I used lubanchi before, I basically cut iron like mud, even stone can make holes. Now how can I not hurt jiunaro?

    Is... The clothes he is wearing are invulnerable?

    But the style and material of this dress are not the same as those I used to see in the museum. What is the mystery hidden in it?

    I thought about it in my heart, trying to make it clear.

    But he didn''t give me a chance at all. He quickly raised his foot and kicked me in the chest, kicking me out.

    This kick, kick really not light, so that I wow a spit of blood out.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye quickly ran over and helped me up from the ground. He asked with concern: "madam, how are you?"

    I shook my head and answered in a low voice, "I''m ok. I just got a kick. However, this jiunaro is really hard to deal with. I don''t know why he is invulnerable. My husband, you must be careful! "

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye''s face suddenly became more dignified, just like the originally clear sky suddenly covered with a layer of dark clouds.

    However, this dignified lasted only for a few seconds, and he immediately transferred a fine bottle from the storage ring, and poured out a small red pill from the bottle and handed it to me.

    "Ma''am, this is the healing medicine I made myself. Take one first, so as not to be hurt by internal injury."

    Without much hesitation, I immediately put the red pill into my mouth and swallowed it directly.

    It has to be said that the medicine of Mo liangye is really effective.

    Just after this, I felt a cold gushing from my body, spreading from my stomach to my chest bit by bit.

    The key is that when the chest becomes cold, the previous kind of dull pain will slowly disappear, and even a very comfortable feeling.

    After a slightly better symptom, I immediately put out a roll of gauze from the storage ring and wrapped it around the tiger''s mouth carelessly, preparing to continue to meet the enemy with the cold night.

    But because I suffered a loss before, this time the Mo cool night said nothing to allow me to continue.

    "Ma''am, you''ve got a wound on your body. You''re not fit to fight any more. I''ll take care of him! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "But..."

    I want to refute something, but the solemn eyes of Mo liangye make me not dare to disobey, so I have to step back and let him go.

    I saw Mo liangye holding the cold sword, walking slowly towards the sarcophagus step by step, and his back looked as firm as ever.

    I know. He''s angry.

    He always hated being hurt by others. Just now, he kicked me. Because of his character, he would surely let him die.

    Although I have no doubt about his strength, this is different from the ghosts we used to deal with.

    At the very least, he is invulnerable. Even my Lu Banchi can''t hurt him. Is it really possible for Mo liangye to fight with him like this?

    I don''t know why, see Mo cool night go up, my heart always feel a little flustered.

    It''s like... It''s like he''s going to be gone forever.

    I stare at him, for fear of any accident.

    Fortunately, Mo liangye was more stable than I expected. When he got to the distance of 2 meters from the sarcophagus, he stopped and twisted his eyebrows to look at Jiu naluo.

    I don''t know what he''s looking at, but judging from his face, it should be something serious.

    Sure enough, less than two seconds after I felt something serious, Mo liangye quickly backed back to me, grabbed my collar, threw me directly to the entrance of the tomb, turned and yelled at me: "madam, go! It''s too dangerous for you to stay here! "

    "Dangerous? When did we meet... "

    I was puzzled. Just as I was about to say that the situation we met was not dangerous, I saw jiunaruo jump down from the sarcophagus and walk towards the entrance of the tomb where Mo liangye and I were.

    Seriously, if you just go, it''s a little better. It''s just a fight to the death.

    But when I saw what fell out of the mouth of jiunaruo, my hair stood upright.

    I went, that''s... that''s a bug, and it''s like a scorpion, which is commonly known as the corpse!

    Before, I always thought that this thing only exists in horror novels, but I didn''t expect that at this moment, it actually appears in front of our eyes, and it''s only a few meters away from us.

    This thing generally parasitizes in the corpse, feeds on the corpse, and even manipulates the corpse.

    In this way, it is not difficult to explain why, from the beginning to the end, no matter what Mo liangye and I were doing, jiunaro didn''t say a word, which was totally different from the previous experience of emperor shilasha.

    Because in fact, jiunaruo is dead, and now he can move completely because he is under the control of the corpse!

    Although corpses can live for hundreds or thousands of years without water or food, generally speaking, they are in the "sleep period" and will wake up quickly unless stimulated by the outside world.

    From the current situation, it is very likely that the texture around the sarcophagus just now is a way to wake them up.

    But Mo liangye and I didn''t know the key of the mechanism. We just wanted to take the crystal soul stone, so we stepped into the texture and woke up the corpse in the sarcophagus.

    Mom, this time it''s really a hornet''s nest!

    Once the corpse gets into the body of a living person, it starts to eat from the human viscera. After eating the viscera, it begins to spawn and breed in the human body. Human blood essence is used to cultivate the next generation for itself. When the eggs grow into larvae, they will completely eat the flesh and blood of the parasite and quickly grow into adults.

    This kind of death is really much more terrifying than being swallowed alive by man eating ants.

    It''s not enough to be eaten viscera, but also be used as the host of reproduction, it''s not too miserable.

    In this way, it''s no wonder that Mo liangye will drive me away immediately after he realizes that it''s wrong.

    Before, the cannibal ants in the pagoda were hard enough to deal with. Now if they are attacked by corpses again, it will be a near death.

    Seeing jiunaro coming towards us and spitting out more and more corpses in his mouth, Mo liangye''s face was directly dignified to the extreme.

    He slightly side head, said to me behind: "madam, you go quickly, leave here, the farther the better!"

    "And you?"

    Mo liangye took a look at Jiu naluo and the corpse on the ground. He said in a cold voice: "now that I have come to this step, I must get the crystal soul stone!"

    Seeing that Mo liangye''s attitude was so firm, I shook my head and said, "no, I won''t go. You are my husband. I can''t leave you alone!"

    "Ma''am, be obedient and go! Later, it will be too late! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "No, I won''t go!" My attitude is also very firm.

    Seeing that jiunaro was getting closer and closer to us, and those corpses also wanted to eat, Mo liangye could not calm down any more. He immediately turned around and pushed me out of the tomb, and then closed the door of the tomb with a mechanism, isolating me from the outside.

    Mo cool night this sudden move, let my whole person fall into a breakdown.

    He blocked me out with the mechanism to ensure my safety, but what about himself?

    This door is the hope he left for my life, but it is also his determination to give up his life.

    And the reason why he did it was just to give me time to escape and avoid being bitten to death by the corpses that kept spitting out of his mouth.

    But even if I escape, but without him, what''s the meaning of my life?

 Chapter 588

    As soon as I think that there may be no cool night in my life, my heart immediately becomes a ball, crumpled, how to smooth all smooth uneven.

    I beat the door of the machine with my hand desperately, trying to open it, so that I can go in and fight with Mo liangye.

    But Mo liangye uses things to hold the door inside. No matter how I beat it, it still doesn''t react.

    This kind of situation, let my heart more and more cool.

    If you can''t get in, it''s hard for Mo Liang to win against the corpses of Jiu Naro and those corpses alone.

    Although my ability is not strong, but many people in the end is more strength.

    Even if I can''t help him, at least I can die with him.

    Or, from the day I married him, I never wanted to live alone.

    Thinking of this, I can only use the Lu Banchi in my hand to cut the door of that machine.

    Lu Banchi is made of special fine steel, so it''s very hard. Even if you cut stones, it''s no problem.

    This is not, after I used up all my strength to cut more than ten times, the stone mechanism door finally appeared a hole several centimeters deep.

    It''s just that the door of this machine is 30 cm thick, and the holes of a few centimeters are obviously not enough.

    So, I took a deep breath, ready to use Lu Banchi to continue to chop, until the door of this mechanism is chopped up.

    But unexpectedly, just as I was about to continue to chop, a voice came from behind me.

    "It''s no use."

    Hearing the sound, I was slightly stunned.

    useless?

    How can it be useless?

    I''ve cut a small hole. If I continue to cut it down, I''m sure I''ll cut the door of this machine.

    As long as it''s rotten, I can go in and meet the enemy with Mo liangye.

    I think so, want to continue to cut.

    But I suddenly realized that there was only me and Mo liangye in this tomb.

    Mo liangye is now fighting with the corpse and the corpse of jiunaruo. Who is the voice that just appeared behind me?

    At the thought of this question, my hair stood upright.

    I went. I only thought about the cool night and the corpse inside, but I ignored that there might be other strange things hidden in the tomb below.

    And the guy who just made a response is probably the ghost that already exists in this tomb.

    It''s over. Now I have a mechanism in front of me and an enemy behind me. Isn''t that blocking my way back?

    Shit, after I came to Tianzhu this time, I didn''t get through it. There are pits everywhere.

    It seems that Tianzhu is not my lucky place.

    Well, since that thing in the back dares to show up, why don''t I face it bravely?

    The big deal is to fight with this thing behind me. Anyway, Mo liangye is in danger now, and I don''t plan to live!

    Thinking of this, I hold a cold light stick in one hand and hold Lu Banchi tightly in the other hand. I slowly turn around, ready to fight with the thing behind me at any time.

    But what I didn''t expect was that when I turned around, the first thing I saw was two black eyes.

    Because those two eyes were so close to me, and so suddenly, I was so scared that my heart slowed down half a beat, and unconsciously stepped back two steps, almost fell to the ground.

    "Are you... Are you a human or a ghost?" I asked in a trembling voice, holding up my light wand.

    Maybe I''m afraid that I can''t see clearly. The male ghost slowly moved in my direction. He came up to me again with a slightly ferocious smile and said, "of course I''m a ghost, and I''m still a ghost that has lived here for more than 2000 years. Are you afraid?"

    Hearing this, I feel a little relieved.

    After dealing with ghosts so many times, I know something about their behavior patterns.

    Generally speaking, the really evil ghosts often rush on you directly to kill you. How can you be afraid of them?

    On the contrary, it is those ghosts who are not so fierce that they want to tease and ask some questions from the people who see them because they are bored.

    What''s more, the male ghost in front of him, although his expression was a little ferocious, was not very ferocious, and even had a sense of banter.

    This alone, I can basically determine that he has no malice towards me, at least not now.

    Otherwise, he could sneak on me just before I turned around. Why wait until now to ask so many questions?

    Thinking of this, I''m not afraid at all. I chuckled and said, "ghosts who have lived for more than 2000 years are very powerful?"

    As if I didn''t expect that I was not afraid of him, the male ghost was slightly stunned and then laughed: "in your eyes, ghosts who have lived for more than 2000 years are not powerful. What else is powerful?"

    "Che, do you really think I''m a little girl who has never seen the world? I tell you, my husband has lived for 2000 years, and I''ve been with him every day. So, you''ve lived more than 2000 years, and there''s nothing to be surprised about! "

    "Oh, it''s interesting. Since you are not afraid, I have nothing to scare you. Why don''t we have a chat? I''ve been here for more than 2000 years, and I''ve been trapped here. I can''t get out of here, and no one talks to me. I''m... I''m lonely... "

    That male ghost''s voice, said, unexpectedly slowly lowered down.

    I think I may be able to understand his loneliness.

    It''s dark in the underground world. There''s nothing. I can only keep company with the darkness all day. I don''t even have a speaker. It''s strange that I''m not lonely.

    But even if I understand, I don''t have time to chat with him now.

    After all, the most important thing for me at the moment is to quickly cut down the fan, close the door and go in to save Mo liangye.

    As long as I think that he''s in the middle of nowhere, my heart can''t relax for a moment. I want to rush to the main tomb and live and die with him.

    So I opened my mouth and said to the male ghost, "sorry, I have other more important things to do now. I don''t have time to chat with you. Excuse me, I''m going to work

    "As I said just now, it''s useless for you to do so!" That male ghost light says.

    "Even if it doesn''t work, I will go in today. My husband is in there. I can''t watch him being eaten by those corpses I said with a firm face.

    Seeing that I was so determined, the male ghost sighed helplessly and said, "if you ask me what love is in the world, it''s just a promise of life and death. Your husband is so willing to do anything for his wife that he has accumulated virtue in his last life! Well, for the sake of your sincere feelings for your husband, I''ll tell you how to eliminate those corpses. "

    Hearing the words of the male ghost, I couldn''t help feeling puzzled. I frowned slightly and asked curiously, "do you know how to deal with those corpses?"

    The ghost nodded and said, "I don''t only know how to deal with those corpses, I also know how to deal with that corpse."

    "Who on earth are you? How can you be so clear about these things? " The doubt in my heart is getting deeper now.

    "I have just said that I have been in this grave for more than 2000 years. Who do you think I am?" That male ghost light says.

    I pondered over the male ghost''s words from beginning to end, looked at him again, and finally set my eyes on his two dark eyes.

    "You... You are the prince of the Peacock Dynasty, right?" I asked tentatively.

    When I mentioned the four words "Peacock Dynasty", the male ghost was a little stunned, then sighed and said: "the Peacock Dynasty, which once unified the whole Eurasian subcontinent, is just a flash in the pan after all. Time and fate

    I didn''t say a word, waiting for him to go on.

    The male ghost was silent for a few seconds, and then said, "you guessed right. I''m just jiunaruo. The one in the main chamber is my body. At that time, my father found out the feelings between me and diluocha. He was very angry. On the surface, he just gouged out my eyes and showed kindness and love to me. But in fact, the year after my eyes were gouged out, he secretly sent someone to bury me alive in this main chamber. In fact, I should have been dead, but when I was about to die, I felt the light of Buddha. After that, I found that my soul was free from my body, so I climbed out of the sarcophagus. As for the flesh body, because my father''s drenched eggs are useless, they can only be put in it. "

    I can''t help but feel a shush when I hear this.

    I had learned before that King Ashoka had killed emperor shiluocha, and I was afraid of him.

    But who knows, what he is really cruel is not to kill the emperor and lose Luocha, but even his own son.

    With such a cruel monarch, how could the Peacock Dynasty not decline rapidly?

    With a heavy sigh, I continued to ask the male ghost, "what you said just now is that you know how to deal with the corpse and the corpse in it, but what do you say now?"

 Chapter 589

    Seeing that I was so anxious to save Mo liangye, the male ghost sighed and said, "back then, I was gouged out of my eyes by my father, and the emperor lost Luocha was just as desperate as you to save me. It''s a pity..."

    Listening to his tone, I estimated that he might start to tell the story of that year again, and quickly interrupted: "brother, can you stop recalling the past? My husband is still in it. You should tell me the way quickly so that I can go in and save him! "

    Hearing this, the male ghost came back to himself and said, "yes, it''s important to save people. Those corpses are very bad. If it''s too late, maybe your husband will not be saved! "

    As soon as this words came out, I felt more anxious and hastened to say, "hurry up, don''t leave the ink!"

    "You let me think about it. I remember there''s a way to deal with them! But... But in the end, I can''t remember for a while. What is it? " The man looked puzzled.

    On hearing this, I really want to turn my eyes out of the sky.

    I went and talked with this friend for a long time, but I didn''t know how to deal with the corpses and the corpses inside?

    Fortunately, I just pinned all my hopes on him. I thought he could help me.

    Now it seems that I am really blind. I believe such a thing!

    I had no choice but to shake my head. I didn''t dare to count on him. I could only hold Lu Banchi tightly and prepare to continue to cut down the door.

    "Since you don''t know, why don''t you say it earlier? It''s really speechless to delay me for such a long time

    I murmured and started.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my lubanchi was raised and wanted to cut down the door of the mechanism, the male ghost suddenly cried out: "ah, I remember. I remember. It''s a kind of flower called Guilan. The pollen of Guilan gives off a peculiar smell, which is exactly what she likes. As long as there is a ghost orchid, the whole rescue operation is half the success. "

    "Half done? What about the other half? You can''t let me save half of the people, can you I asked curiously.

    The ghost took a deep look at me and said, "there''s another half, on the sarcophagus."

    "Sarcophagus? What do you mean I don''t understand that.

    "That sarcophagus looks like it''s made of stone, but it''s not. Before I climbed out of it, I already felt that it was a special resin, a resin that could suffocate people in a short time. Moreover, this resin can not only kill people, but also cause great damage to the soul. However, in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, its shape is made especially like a sarcophagus, which makes people mistakenly think that it can''t be destroyed. " The male ghost replied.

    Listen to male ghost mention resin, I inexplicably think of before and Mo cool night in the elimination of emperor lost Luo fork after passing that passage.

    At that time, on both sides of the passage, there were resin seal people everywhere, looking terrible.

    I originally thought that those resins could only suffocate people alive, but I didn''t expect that they could also cause harm to people''s souls.

    In this way, the meaning of that thing is not only a funeral, but also a barrier!

    Thinking of this, I looked up at the two black eyes of the male ghost.

    Yes, the meaning of those resins is likely to be like an insurance.

    Asoka''s front foot killed emperor shilasha, and his back foot buried him alive in this tomb.

    But people who are cruel and suspicious like Asoka are very worried about the continuation of the frontier in the underground after the death of dilakha and jiunaro.

    So, in the middle of the tomb which leads to jiunaro, he separated them completely with resin that can hurt people''s soul, so that they can''t love each other in life and can''t die together!

    I have to say that Asoka is really not an ordinary poison.

    Kill the two closest relatives in an extremely extreme way, not to say, and refuse to let them be together until they die.

    This shows that Ashoka''s heart is really filled with resentment.

    However, it seems that these are not what I should be in charge of now.

    For me, nothing is more important now than going in to save Mo liangye.

    So, leaving aside the resin for a while, I asked the male ghost, "you said that people mistakenly think that it can''t be destroyed, which proves that you can still destroy it, right?"

    Seeing that I asked, the ghost nodded and said, "yes. In fact, as long as the use of ghost orchid, the corpses and corpses are all attracted to the coffin, and then a fire, they can all be wiped out! "

    "It doesn''t sound difficult, but the problem is that now we are deep underground and can''t see our fingers. Where can we find that laoshizi''s ghost orchid?" I asked curiously.

    Hearing what I said, the ghost couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you really want to save your husband? Would you like to sacrifice your life to save your husband? "

    Although I didn''t know what he meant by this, I answered without hesitation, "I do. As long as I can save him, no matter what the price is, I will do it! "

    It seemed that I didn''t expect that I would answer so simply. The male ghost was slightly stunned, and then continued to say, "I didn''t expect that you have such deep love for your husband that you don''t even want to save his life. In that case, I won''t let you die anyway! "

    "Are you for the emperor''s sake?" I asked casually.

    Hearing the words "Di Shi Luo Cha", the muscles on the man''s face twitched slightly, and then he said, "yes. Seeing that you love your husband so much, I think of the emperor lost Luocha. If it wasn''t for me, she would not have been executed by her father. I''ve been trying to get out of here for so many years to find her soul, even if it''s just a glance. But I tried and failed countless times. It turns out, let alone out of this grave, I can''t even get through that resin passage. "

    In fact, when the male ghost said this, I wanted to tell him that on the other side of the resin passage, tishirocha had been waiting for him for thousands of years.

    But I didn''t say it in the end.

    Because of me and Mo liangye''s reason, the emperor lost Luo fork, and now the spirit and form are all gone. Even if I told the male ghost, what can I do?

    If I had known that the relationship between them had reached such a deep level, maybe Mo liangye and I would not have done this before.

    But if we don''t do that, we''ll be killed.

    In the face of self-protection and perfection, we choose self-protection after all.

    I don''t know whether our original behavior was right or not, but it''s meaningless to continue to pursue the irretrievable things.

    So, I automatically ignored this matter, looking at the male ghost and asked, "come on, how can I find the ghost orchid?"

    "Guilan, the reason why it is called Guilan, is that it lives in the graveyard with corpses. The whole underground of Luyeyuan is a huge cemetery, so correspondingly, there are many ghost orchids hidden in the underground. Guilan loves shade and blood. As long as you use your blood to drop on the ground, I believe that in a few minutes, there will be a ghost orchid to smell the smell. At that time, you can pick their flowers and use them to attract the dead in the tomb The male ghost says.

    Although I don''t know whether what this male ghost said is true or not, now Mo liangye is in a critical situation, so I have no other choice.

    So, I immediately pulled off the gauze at the tiger''s mouth, picked out the dried up blood scab with Lu Banchi, and let the blood gush out

 Chapter 590

    Although it''s painful, I have no other way to save Mo liangye.

    The bright red blood drops fell on the ground, bit by bit into the soil, and soon disappeared.

    After waiting for a while, I saw that there was no reaction around, so I looked at the male ghost and asked, "can this really attract the ghost orchid? How do I feel like it doesn''t work? "

    "Wait, it will be useful! Guilan is bloodthirsty, especially the blood of living people. Even if they''re a few kilometers away, they can smell it as long as they''re underground. " The ghost comforted.

    Hearing this, I had no choice but to wait patiently.

    However, the longer the waiting time, the greater the danger of Mo liangye in the main tomb.

    If GUI LAN doesn''t appear all the time, don''t I have to wait all the time?

    At that time, I''m afraid that Mo liangye has been nibbled clean by the groups of corpses in those tombs?

    So thinking, my heart is more and more anxious, want to rush in immediately to save Mo cool night.

    But now there is no ghost orchid to attract those corpses, even if you go in, it is nothing more than death.

    To tell you the truth, I''m not afraid to die, but I''m afraid that even if I die, I still can''t save Mo liangye.

    It was for me that he shut down the machine and carried all the dangers on his own.

    How can I be willing to die for such a loving and righteous man?

    Thinking of this, my heart is more calm.

    As long as this kind of waiting can give me a chance to save Mo liangye, I am willing to wait!

    For me, the worst result is that I can''t wait for Guilan.

    If I really can''t wait, I''ll cut down the mechanism door with Lu Banchi and rush in directly!

    But fortunately, God doesn''t seem to want me and Mo liangye to die in this dark underground world.

    No, after a few minutes, I heard some sharp sounds coming from the passage ahead, as if something was crawling on the ground.

    Hearing this sound, the male ghost spoke slowly and said, "they''re coming!"

    Because I have never seen Guilan before, I even have a little voice trembling: "you mean... Guilan?"

    Who knows, as soon as my voice fell, I felt that something was creeping along the wall of the passage to my bleeding hand.

    My heart suddenly slowed down half a beat, subconsciously with another holding a cold light stick in the past: I saw a few pale and strange shaped flowers, are attached to my wound, with slender stamens deep into my wound, crazy sucking my blood.

    Soon, I felt something was pumping out my flesh and blood, and the pain made me sweat.

    "This... How much does it take? Don''t wait until it''s full, and I''m dead with blood I face pain to the male ghost said.

    The male ghost bowed his head towards the ghost orchid, as if he was observing it with the two black eyes. After a moment''s silence, he said, "wait a minute. When it''s full of blood, it can''t run for a while, and you can catch it."

    Hear the male ghost say like this, I also can force to endure the pain on the body, letting that ghost orchid suck my blood more and more.

    Maybe my body was too weak. After being sucked by Guilan, I soon felt dizzy. I could hardly stand.

    Seeing that I really couldn''t hold on, the male ghost suddenly grabbed the ghost orchid, and then forced to break the vine connecting it, leaving only the flowers in his hand.

    "You... How do you take it... It... It''s not full yet..." I said slightly weakly.

    "Suck it again, and you''ll die!" The male ghost''s voice suddenly became a little harsh, "I didn''t expect that you could do anything to save your husband! I''m afraid there are not many infatuated women like you in this world! "

    "It... If it''s not full, will it... Won''t it be attractive enough to the corpse? If... If we can''t attract the dead, then we... Can''t we still save my husband? " I said with a worried face.

    Male ghost took the flower of ghost orchid in hand to touch, say: "although did not suck full, but also almost, make do with also can use!"

    As soon as the male ghost said that, my heart was a little wider, so I held the wall of the passage and took a deep breath. After a while, I finally recovered some physical strength.

    "Are you ok?" Male ghost opens a mouth to ask a way in one side.

    I nodded, should head: "still... OK, at least can''t die!"

    "In that case, let''s not delay. It''s important to open the door of the mechanism and enter the tomb to save people." Male ghost complexion dignified say.

    Hearing this, I turned to look at the thick door of the tomb mechanism, frowned and asked: "the door of this machine is blocked by my husband from the inside, and it can''t be opened from the outside!"

    Male ghost''s face slightly sank, hand over ghost orchid to me, light say: "take, stand behind!"

    Although I didn''t know what he was going to do, I did as he said.

    After all, he is a male ghost who has lived for more than 2000 years. In terms of experience and ability, no matter what, he is better than me.

    Especially when my own ability is not enough, I can only rely on the strength of others.

    Fortunately, this male ghost didn''t disappoint me either. As I retreated to the back, he walked slowly to the front of the mechanism door, put his hands on it, and then roared, and the whole mechanism door began to crack.

    A crack printed on it, just like the cracked earth in general, it is shocking to see.

    However, this shock did not last long.

    A few seconds later, when the male ghost''s hands left the door, he saw the heavy door, and the whole door collapsed, not even a intact stone.

    Seeing this scene, I was immediately overjoyed. I ran up quickly and yelled at the tomb: "Mo liangye, are you still there?"

    There was no sound in the tomb, and no one answered me.

    My heart sank suddenly.

    Is... Is mo liangye eaten clean by those corpses?

    This... How is this possible?

    In my heart, he has always been a high king, even if he occasionally vulnerable, but he was not so easy to be killed by opponents.

    How could such a man die in the hands of a group of corpses?

    No, I don''t believe it. I don''t believe he''s dead.

    I know he must be alive, he will be OK!

    Think of here, I was almost desperate towards the tomb rushed in.

    At this moment, I don''t care whether there are corpses waiting for me.

    Full of heart and eyes, I have only one wish, that is to see the intact Mo liangye standing in front of me.

    As long as he''s good, it''s more important to me than anything.

    Unexpectedly, just when I rushed to the door of the tomb, I bumped into a thick wall.

    Because I was sucked by the ghost orchid, my body was a little weak, so I almost fell to the ground.

    But the wall seemed to have a sense. Seeing that I was about to fall, it almost immediately bent over and hugged me.

    "Madame, I knew you would not be so obedient!"

    The low voice, just like the whisper in my ear, makes me a little dreamy.

    I lift eyes to see past, see Mo cool night is a face dignified looking at me, deep eyes, also with a little doting blame.

    Once upon a time, I only thought that the so-called "ten thousand years at a glance" was hypocritical.

    But at this moment, when I am on the cool night of ink, I know that some love, some love, really can be a million years.

    As if, this world only he good, other I do not want.

    Yes, as long as there is him, I will not be afraid of heaven and earth!

    Maybe seeing me and Mo liangye looking at each other affectionately, the male ghost felt very embarrassed. He coughed gently and said, "do you two want to deal with those corpses before you fall in love? If it''s a little later, when all the corpses come out, it''s hard to lead them away! "

    Hearing this, I immediately recovered and turned to look inside the tomb.

    I saw that the number of corpses was obviously less than before, but there were still many, crawling out in groups.

    Seeing this scene, I didn''t care much. I quickly handed the ghost orchid to Mo liangye and said, "this! It''s something that draws attention. What''s more, the coffin was not made of stone, but the kind of resin that we met in the passage before that can make people into amber. Yes, resin! As long as the corpse and the corpse are led into the coffin, and then a fire is connected with the coffin. Once the coffin starts, nothing will happen! "

    Mo liangye looked at the ghost orchid I handed him, then looked at the male ghost, and said in a deep voice: "it seems that it was a correct decision for me to kick the corpse into the coffin and nail it!"

    After that, Mo liangye raises her feet to go to the tomb.

    I grabbed him and said with firm eyes, "husband, I''ll go with you. This time, you can''t leave me alone

    "Madam, it''s too dangerous inside. It''s safer for you to stay outside!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I shook my head and said in a very firm tone, "where you are, it''s the safest place. Even if I die, I will die with you! "

    Hear my words, Mo cool night originally also prepare to say what, but was interrupted by that male ghost.

    "Don''t talk nonsense, and work together to lead the corpses in!"

    After that, the male ghost rushed into the tomb.

    Seeing that the male ghost was like this, it was hard for Mo liangye to say anything more, so he took my hand, bypassed the corpses and jumped to the coffin.

    Before, the lid of the coffin was lifted by the corpse inside, but now it was not only covered, but Mo liangye also nailed the lid and coffin together with the cold sword.

    When we came to the coffin, there was a "Dong Dong" sound inside.

    It seems that the body inside is still struggling.

    If it wasn''t for the cold sword of Mo liangye, which is hard enough to hold the coffin, now we have to deal with more than just the corpses.

    But I know it''s only temporary.

    Cold sword can only trap the corpse inside, but it can''t stop those corpses outside.

    Moreover, the cold sword can trap the corpse for a while, but it can''t.

    Once the cold sword can''t hold, the corpse will run out again, which is undoubtedly a disaster for us.

    Therefore, the only way at present is to use the ghost orchid to attract the corpse according to the male ghost, and then burn the whole coffin together with the corpse and the corpse.

    Mo liangye naturally thought of this, so he didn''t hesitate at all, and said directly to me and the male ghost: "after a while, you two help me press the lid, I have to take out the cold sword first, then I have a chance to put the ghost orchid in!"

    The ghost and I nodded and said, "OK, let''s go!"

    Seeing that the ghost and I were ready, Mo liangyeshen took a deep breath and held his hand on the handle of the cold sword.

    Worried that I would not have enough strength, I quickly clamped the cold light stick to my ear.

    By the light of the cold light stick, I saw a large group of corpses crawling towards us not far away.

    If we don''t do it again, I''m afraid we''ll have to wait for them to crawl into our bodies, eat our internal organs, and then use our corpses as hosts.

    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath, looked at the cool night, and said in a deep voice, "we have to hurry, time is running out!"

    Mo liangye nodded slightly, holding the cold sword''s hand suddenly, and pulled it out of the coffin lid.

    Maybe I felt that the cold sword was pulled out, and the corpse in it suddenly fluttered out like crazy, as if it wanted to jump out at any time

 Chapter 591

    Seeing that the corpse inside moved violently, I pressed the lid of the coffin hard for fear that it would run out.

    But the problem is that the strength of the corpse is so great that even if I tried my best, I still couldn''t hold it.

    Seeing that the lid of the coffin was about to be lifted by the corpse, I couldn''t help feeling a little panicked.

    Once the body comes out, we have to find a way to deal with it.

    When the time comes, it''s not so good to lead the corpse in.

    Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth and tried to press the lid of the coffin as hard as I could.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, has been standing on the side of the male ghost suddenly said: "you loosen up, I come!"

    I was stunned for a moment, looking at him and asked: "you... Didn''t you say that this thing will hurt people''s soul? Now that you are in a ghost state, you are not afraid... "

    The male ghost looked at me and said in a cold voice, "I can''t care so much now. If we don''t put the ghost orchid in again, those corpses will climb up on us. At that time, no one will survive!"

    Then the ghost put his hands on the floor about five centimeters away from the lid of the coffin, and with a strong force, he slid the lid of the coffin aside, but he didn''t release the corpse inside.

    "Hurry up and throw the ghost orchid in. It will be too late later!" Male ghost flushes Mo cool night to shout a way.

    Mo cool night hears a sound, also didn''t have much delay, immediately the ghost orchid in the hand from the male ghost specially exposed in the crevice threw in.

    Those crazy crawling corpses smelled the smell of ghost orchid and crawled from the crevice to the coffin one after another.

    Seeing this scene, my heart is a little wider.

    Fortunately, fortunately, we picked the ghost orchid and attracted these corpses.

    Otherwise, the consequences are really unimaginable.

    Now, because of the attraction of ghost orchid, those corpses are like chicken blood, crawling inside one by one.

    Soon, there were no more corpses in the tomb.

    All the corpses were attracted to the coffin. Now it''s the last step.

    I looked at the ink cool night and said in a deep voice: "almost, you can do it!"

    Mo liangye nodded, then retreated a little, ready to burn the coffin with the corpse and the corpse in it with samadhi fire.

    But who knows, in the ink cool night ready to start, in the gap of the coffin, suddenly without warning stretched out a hand, dead to catch the male ghost.

    The place where the male ghost stood was closest to the coffin, and he was unprepared. When he was caught like this, he immediately pasted the upper part of his body on the coffin in front of him.

    In fact, if I was the one who was caught, it would not be a big problem. At most, I was caught by the corpse inside.

    But the problem is, it''s the man who''s been caught.

    According to his previous statement, this coffin is made of a special resin, which can not only suffocate people alive in it, but also cause great harm to people''s soul.

    Now he''s just a ghost, and it''s his body that catches him. In this case, the damage to his soul is too great, isn''t it?

    No, just when his body was attached to the lid of the coffin, I saw countless black smoke coming out of him, like the feeling of being burnt.

    See, I subconsciously want to reach over and pull him.

    But he pushed me away with his hand.

    "Don''t come here! If you save me now, you are likely to release the corpses and corpses in it again! " Male ghost tone dignified say.

    "But if I don''t save you, what will you do? You''re doing this to save us. We can''t just watch you die because you''ve been sucked by this coffin, can we? " I said with a worried face.

    Hearing my words, the male ghost looked at me with two black eyes and said, "this is my life, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry about me. Start the fire. I can''t last long! "

    "But..."

    Words to the mouth, but I still hesitated.

    To tell you the truth, it''s really hard for me to see male ghosts like this.

    Although, I only know him in less than an hour.

    But he gave me the overall feeling that he was a trustworthy friend.

    Take now for example, he could have ignored me and Mo liangye and let us live and die surrounded by corpses.

    But he didn''t.

    He not only told me the way to save myself, but also helped me catch the ghost orchid, and helped us put the ghost orchid into the coffin, sealed the body and the corpse in the coffin.

    Without him, Mo liangye and I would not be optimistic today.

    Now, the crisis between me and Mo liangye has been relieved, but he is in danger.

    In this situation, if I don''t save him, I really can''t do it.

    Thinking of this, I didn''t care much, so I grabbed him by the shoulder and tried to drag him away from the coffin.

    But I don''t know why, that male ghost saw me drag him, his face suddenly sank, and pushed me away again.

    "Light up! Light the fire! No matter how late you are, you won''t be able to trap these corpses! " Male ghost flushes Mo cool night to shout a way.

    Mo liangye looks at me as if he is following my advice.

    I hesitated for a while and finally nodded helplessly.

    So, Mo liangye didn''t hesitate any more. Instead, he squeezed a hand in front of his chest with both hands, recited some incantations in his mouth, and saw a wisp of fire rising on his slender fingers.

    Mo liangye gently presses the finger of the rising flame on the coffin. Almost instantly, the whole coffin is on fire.

    Including the male ghost, they were all wrapped up in the fire.

    Although he didn''t cry out for pain, I know that things like ghosts will really hurt if they are burned by samadhi with magic power.

    What''s more, now his soul is still being sucked by the resin coffin, and the pain will be doubled.

    I don''t know what supported him to make this decision, but at this moment, I think he will be great, great enough to make me feel ashamed.

    As a matter of fact, what I wanted to say but didn''t say before is about the loss of Rosa.

    Before that, I had been worried that he would hate us because of the loss of the emperor''s fork, so that he would be our enemy.

    But in the present situation, I know that if I don''t talk about it, I''m afraid I''ll never have a chance to talk about it again.

    He helped us at least. I need to tell him the truth.

    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath and said to the male ghost, "I always wanted to say sorry to you. In fact, before entering the main tomb, we met your beloved Tisha in the passage. She''s at the end of that resin tunnel. But because she attacked us, we sent her... "

 Chapter 592

    I wanted to say all the following words, but the male ghost suddenly interrupted me.

    "You don''t have to say, I know all about it."

    This words a, I directly Leng for a while, a face incredible looking at him: "you... You know we killed her?"

    In the light of the fire, I saw the male ghost nodded and said, "you have her fragrance, so I guess you should have met her in the process of coming. But... But you didn''t bring her here, and when you talked to me, you were a little secretive, so I guessed that she might have died in your hands. "

    "Then... Do you still want to help us I don''t understand of ask a way.

    In my opinion, he fell in love with Dili Luocha so much that after learning that Dili Luocha was killed by us, his normal reaction should be to seek revenge for Dili Luocha.

    But this male ghost didn''t, from the beginning to the end.

    Not only did he not take revenge on us, he even sacrificed himself to help me and Mo liangye.

    This kind of behavior is moving, but it doesn''t conform to common sense, does it?

    Hearing my question, the male ghost in the fire grinned bitterly and said: "in fact, at the beginning, I wanted to kill you and take revenge for the loss of Luocha, so I told you about Guilan and wanted to use it to get rid of you."

    I was shocked, and a cold sweat came out of my back.

    Those ghost orchids... So... So just now he

    I''m afraid to think about it.

    Seeing that I seemed to think of something, the male ghost shook his head helplessly and said: "in fact, when you are sucked by the ghost orchid, as long as you are sucked a little more, as long as you are sucked a little more, your soul will be pulled away by the ghost orchid. But I couldn''t bear it, so I immediately caught the ghost orchid and stopped it from sucking your blood. "

    Hearing this, I can''t help but feel a lingering fear.

    No wonder when I was sucked blood by Guilan before, I felt so uncomfortable, just like something in my body was being sucked out by Guilan desperately, and the whole person was almost unable to support it.

    It turns out that everything is because of the design of male ghosts.

    However, fortunately, he caught the ghost orchid in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.

    It''s just... Why did he suddenly change his mind?

    "You... Why on earth did you let me go?" I asked.

    As the fire grew, the whole coffin began to melt.

    Because of the high temperature, the corpses and corpses inside began to run wildly, desperately hitting the lid of the coffin, trying to climb out of it.

    But the male ghost not only did not release the lid of the coffin, but held it more and more tightly, and refused to give the corpse and the corpse a chance to escape.

    "In fact, you should thank yourself for letting you go." The male ghost is holding the lid of the coffin and talking to me.

    "Thank myself? Why? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Seeing that I didn''t understand, the male ghost curved his mouth and said with a smile: "you want to rush in at all costs to save your husband, which reminds me of the idea of he Di Shi Luo cha. The world thinks that we are immoral love, but we all abide by our own identity from beginning to end. We have never crossed the thunder pool. We just love each other in our hearts. Is that wrong? Love this thing, who can say clearly? Who can guarantee that he will never fall in love with someone in his life? No, everything in the world can be explained, but love can never be fully understood. When it comes, it comes. No one can stop it. "

    See male ghost said sad, I don''t know how to answer, had to stand there in silence, eyes but gradually moist up.

    Yes, in fact, neither he nor tishirocha was wrong. What was wrong was the society and the royal family at that time.

    Or, it''s fate that''s wrong.

    If they are not Asoka''s Prince, or Asoka''s wife, but just ordinary people, will they have more opportunities to love each other?

    But it''s only if after all, the reality is that they can''t be together when they are alive, and even the souls still can''t meet after they die.

    What kind of love in this world is sadder than this?

    See me and Mo cool night didn''t make a sound, that male ghost continues to talk down.

    "I had made a mistake and wanted to kill you for the loss of Luocha. Now God wants to punish me for being caught by my own body and unable to break free. Maybe, this is life. The good and evil in this world are always in a single thought. One thought becomes Buddha, one thought becomes devil. Some things, wrong, is wrong, can never be retrieved. So, as I am now, it''s actually very good. At least, I don''t owe anyone any more! "

    "I know you''re looking for something, but there''s nothing in this chamber. Maybe you''ll have to find another way. However, before I die, I still want to tell you a word: no matter how much power you have, please keep a good heart for yourself. All things in the world are empty. Only good thoughts are eternal. " That male ghost looks at me and Mo Liang night language center of gravity long say.

    Although I don''t know what he meant, I nodded subconsciously.

    I believe that when a man is dying, his words are good.

    Even if he ever wanted to plot against me, he was on the brink.

    What''s more, now he used his own ashes again, in exchange for the safety of me and Mo liangye.

    I have no reason to doubt whether his intention of saying these words to us is good or bad?

    The fire on the coffin is burning more and more.

    Almost the whole coffin, burned by the fire of samadhi, gradually turned into a pool of water and slowly fell on the ground of the tomb.

    As for the male ghost, his figure is getting smaller and smaller now. At last, he turns into a pinch of dust and melts into the water after the coffin melts.

    Seeing this scene, Mo liangye and I both bowed deeply to the place where the coffin was put before, and sighed silently to rest.

    Some people, even if forever disappeared in this world, but still someone will remember him, such as this male ghost.

    If there is no his appearance, maybe now I and Mo liangye have been gnawed by those corpses so that there are no bones left?

    I believe that we will remember his friendship forever.

    I walked over slowly, trying to use a bottle to put some of the ashes scattered after the male ghost was burned, so as to keep them for memory. After all, they saved us.

    But what I didn''t expect was that just as I was going to bottle it, the floor under my feet suddenly vibrated slightly.

    I was shocked, subconsciously looked down at the past, the result of a sudden empty body, the whole person suddenly fell down in the past

 Chapter 593

    The accident came so fast that I didn''t have time to react, so I fell down and fell to the ground.

    "Oh, it''s killing me. How can there be a pit?" I could not help muttering as I rubbed my arm.

    When Xu saw me fall, Mo liangye stood on it and asked aloud, "how are you, madam?"

    In order to avoid his worry, I quickly said: "I''m ok, just fell. Don''t worry. I''ll climb up after a short rest."

    After that, I put out a cold light stick from the storage ring, and looked around. I wanted to see what it was and how it would be under the sarcophagus.

    It''s so hidden. Is there any treasure or something like that?

    Although I''m not greedy for money, I''ve suffered a lot along the way. It seems that it''s not enough just to take a crystal soul stone. If there are any treasures here, I don''t mind loading them all back with the storage ring!

    Thinking about this, I held up the cold light stick and looked up in the whole space, even the cracks in the wall.

    But it was disappointing that the place where I fell down was almost the same as the tomb above. It was completely empty and there was nothing.

    There is at least one sarcophagus in the upper chamber, but even the sarcophagus is omitted in the lower part. What is Asoka doing?

    I feel a little puzzled, and will look at the surrounding environment, and finally eyes on the wall of a disc.

    This disc is about the same diameter as Mo liangye''s height. It''s round and dark. I don''t know what material it is made of.

    However, I could see the pattern on the disc even with the illumination of the cold light stick.

    I can see that there are five circles on the disk, which divide the whole disk into five regions.

    In these areas, there are different patterns and characters, so people can''t understand what the disc is used for.

    I got close to the disk and studied it for a long time. Finally, I found a small hole in the center of the disk.

    I feel vaguely familiar with the shape of this hole, as if I have seen it anywhere, but where have I seen it after all?

    I tilted my head and thought for a long time, but I didn''t remember where I had seen something similar to this hole.

    Fortunately, just when I was thinking about it, Mo liangye jumped down from the space above and fell beside me.

    "Husband, how did you get down? I''m counting on you to pull me up for a while I looked at Mo liangye and said.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "we don''t have to go up. After you fell down, I found another circle in the stone room above, and I didn''t find it as before. But I can clearly feel that we are very close to Jingpo stone. If it''s not in the sarcophagus above, it can only be in other places. And the place connected with the tomb, in addition to the passage we came all the way before, is only the place where you fell down. I thought that this place was hidden under the sarcophagus. If the sarcophagus was not burned down, it would be very difficult for others to find this place. Since this place is so hidden, there must be some great secret

    "I think so, but as you can see, this place is empty except for the black disc. It''s not like there''s any secret at all." I said casually.

    Hearing what I said, Mo liangye held up the cold light stick and looked at the black disc for a long time. At last, he finally said, "if I guess correctly, this thing should be ancient Tianzhu''s" five Picchu Buddha wheel. "

    "The wheel of the five bhikkhu meeting Buddha? What is that thing? " I knew nothing about it, so I was curious.

    "It is said that in 531 B.C., after Sakyamuni became a Buddha in Bodhisattva, he came to Luyeyuan, where he found five waiters, told them about Buddhism and made them realize. Then he became a monk of wubiqiu. These five bhikkhs, together with Sakyamuni himself, are the initial scale of Buddhism. It is also for this reason that many Tianzhu call Luyeyuan the place where Buddhism originated, which is of extraordinary significance to Buddhists. As for the five bhikkhu wheel in front of us, it''s the treasure of Buddhism. I didn''t expect that it was buried in the deep underground. " Ink cool night sink sound explanation way.

    "You said a lot, but... I still can''t figure out why this thing is here. What''s the relationship between this thing and the crystal soul stone we are looking for? " I asked, frowning.

    "I don''t know if this wheel has anything to do with Jingpo stone. But it must have a lot to do with Ashoka. In the early years of Asoka, in order to unify the whole Asian and European subcontinent, he killed a lot. When he was old, he was afraid of being punished by the God, so he began to believe in Buddhism. Overnight, he built 84000 pagodas throughout the whole territory of Tianzhu to worship Buddhism. If this place is really Ashoka''s tomb, then this wheel should be his burial object. However, I don''t think that Ashoka should have thought that it was the wheel he was buried with that year that saved his life. " Mo liangye said and laughed.

    "Saved the life of jiunaruo? You... You mean the light of Buddha suddenly felt after jiunaruo was buried alive in the sarcophagus I was a bit shocked.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "exactly. If it wasn''t for the burial of this Buddhist treasure wheel under the sarcophagus, it is estimated that the original jiunaro would have been corroded by the sarcophagus made of special resin, and even the soul would not be left. "

    I can''t help but feel a little sad at the mention of jiunaro.

    "Yes, it''s too miserable for him to be alone. I really don''t know how Ashoka got down that heart. Husband, if it was you, if one day I fell in love with others, would you treat me like Asoka? " I asked expectantly, pouting.

    "No. Love this thing, has never been blindly possession. If one day, you really do not love me, I will respect your decision, and put you in my heart, always love forever

    "Then you won''t kill me like Asoka?"

    "No, but maybe I''ll kill myself. Without you, I have no meaning in this world. It''s better to die! "

    "No, I don''t want you to die. If you die, what should I do? Do you want me to be a widow? "

    "Then don''t fall in love with others, OK?" Ink cool night a face complacent say.

    After hearing this, I knew that I was given the routine again by Mo liangye, a cunning guy. It''s really hateful!

    As if I was angry, Mo liangye said to me with a smile: "well, madam, whether you will fall in love with others or not, but I can guarantee that I will always love you as deeply as I do now, until I die."

 Chapter 594

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, my heart is sweet.

    Although I don''t know if he can really do what he said, for me, no matter what happens in the future, I will love him as firmly as he loves me.

    Love has always been a kind of poison, regardless of the consequences, regardless of the future.

    Even though they know that love shouldn''t happen, they still accept it when it comes.

    Even if they were not together when they were alive, even their souls could not meet after death, but what does it matter? Don''t they also have a vigorous love?

    The love in this world, many times, as long as love, it is enough to see a million years, let people forever aftertaste.

    Thinking of this, I nodded in the cool night and said, "I believe you. However, it seems that... This is not the time for us to fall in love. "

    Mo liangye said with a smile: "madam, of course, I know that this is not a place for love. But if I tell you, I may have uncovered the secret of the five bhikkhu wheel

    As soon as I said this, I couldn''t help being slightly stunned. I widened my eyes and asked, "you... You actually untied it? My God, how do you know everything? And it seems that everything can be solved? Mo liangye, tell me honestly, are you from Duke Lu

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye reached out and touched my head, and said with a smile, "madam, will you solve the riddle? Are you from Duke Lu?"

    "In this world, of course, the most powerful people are from the Duke of Lu! You are so good at solving problems, it''s hard to believe that you''re not from Duke Lu! " I mumbled.

    Mo liangyewei smiles and says, "madam, even before I died, I wanted to enter your Duke Lu''s family. But if I did, how could I marry you now?"

    People who enter the Duke of Lu, unless they are born with a special constitution like me, are either lonely for a lifetime or disabled. There is no exception.

    And Mo liangye was obviously neither disabled nor lonely, and he married and had children. At first sight, he was not a descendant of Duke Lu.

    But if so, how could he know so much? And almost every time can easily solve the mystery of various organs?

    Perhaps seeing that I was really curious about it, Mo liangye shook his head helplessly and said, "madam, there is a saying in the world that" if you are ugly, you should read more books. "

    On hearing this, I was so angry that I stepped on him.

    "You''re ugly. Your whole family is ugly!" I scolded angrily.

    Mo liangye frowned slightly and said, "madam, now I think you are not only ugly, but also stupid! You call our family ugly. Aren''t you from our family? It''s enough of you to curse others but yourself

    "Mo liangye, are you looking for a cigarette today? I''ll die if I don''t take the chance? One second ago, he vowed to love me forever. The next second, he began to hurt me without any bottom line. Is this the way you love me I asked with an angry face.

    See annoyed me, ink cool night immediately dare not speak again, a face wronged looking at me.

    He was always cold and proud. Now he suddenly made this expression, which made me laugh almost in an instant.

    "I can''t stand you. Who can I show you this? You have to make me laugh, don''t you? " I said with a coquettish face.

    See me smile, Mo cool night immediately see good to close, open mouth to say: "in my heart, madam smile is always the most beautiful! As long as I can see my wife''s smile every day, I''d like to see it

    "Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop? Even if you want to talk about love, you have to find a better place to talk about it. It''s too bad to talk under the dark ground. So let''s get down to business and go out early, OK I interrupted the cool night.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "OK, since madam has said that, then I will start to answer questions for madam."

    "Answering questions? It seems that you know a lot about this roulette. You already know it, don''t you? "

    "Of course. I just said that people should read more when they are ugly. In fact, the point is not whether they are ugly, but whether they should read more. Before you asked me how I could easily solve the puzzles of those mechanisms every time. In fact, I am not as good as you, Duke Lu. But what I''m better than you, madam, is that I live long and read many books, so I know much more about historical allusions than you. And often, the things in this ancient tomb, on the surface, seem to be a test of the organs, but in fact, more often, they are a test of history. "

    When Mo liangye said that, he turned his head and looked at the black roulette, and said slowly, "just like the roulette in front of us, if we only know the skill of mechanism, it''s hard to untie it. But if you know more about the history of Tianzhu and Buddhism, it will be easier to understand. "

    "So?" I took the cool night to pick my eyebrows.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand on the roulette and said, "this Roulette is divided into five circular areas by five circles. The five rings look the same in shape, but they are different in size, and the words written on them are different

    When I heard Mo liangye''s words, I took a look at the wheel and found that, as Mo liangye said, the characters in each of the five regions are different. Some have more characters, some have fewer characters, some are complex, some are simple, and almost never have the same character.

    But what do these represent?

    I turned my head and looked at the cool night, expecting it to answer my questions.

    "In fact, the characters on it are the earliest ancient Chinese characters, much earlier than the period of Ashoka. Although I can''t read it completely, I can probably know that the inscription on it should be the earliest Buddhist Sutra in the world - ahan Sutra! However, the key to solving the mystery of this wheel lies not in the content of the Scripture, but in the surface of these words, or in the number of these words. " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "You mean, what is hidden in the number of words?"

    "Yes, when people see this Scripture, their first reaction is to try to unravel its contents. But in fact, it''s just a means used by the ancients to mislead us. In fact, it''s very simple

    "Come on, don''t play the game. I can''t wait to talk about it." I urged.

    Seeing that I was worried, Mo liangye said without any more nonsense, "in fact, what this wheel really corresponds to is not scriptures, but several structures of primitive Buddhism, namely, 37 daopin, 12 origins, 4 truths and 3 Dharma Seals. According to the order, corresponding to this roulette, it should be 37, 12, 4, 3! "

    Mo liangye said as he counted the number of words on several circular discs of the wheel with his fingers, and pressed down the correct number of words.

    When he pressed the last "3", my heart suddenly raised. I was afraid that when the wheel was opened, something would pop out of it.

    But it seems that I think too much. After Mo liangye presses those words down, although there is a sound in the wheel, it doesn''t open.

    In other words, there was no response at all except for the sound inside.

    This... What''s the situation?

    Isn''t it said that the good ones can be opened?

    How can I get stuck in the middle of the car?

 Chapter 595

    "It seems that I was negligent." Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I was stunned for a while, looking at Mo liangye and asked, "what do you mean? What on earth has been overlooked? "

    Mo liangye''s eyes always fell on the dark disk, and his voice slowly said: "this disk is divided into five ring parts, but the code we just analyzed can only correspond to four of them. And the last and the middle part of the ring doesn''t correspond to our password. In other words, we still lack a password. "

    I followed the eyes of Mo liangye to see in the past and found that there was indeed a lack of one.

    Because there are few words available on the most central ring, on the contrary, there are some strange patterns, all of which surround the hole in the middle of the ring.

    Yes, this hole is the one I felt familiar with at the beginning.

    It''s just... It''s just this hole. Where on earth have you seen it?

    I frowned slightly, and my brain was running at full speed, trying to go through all the things that might be related to this hole in my mind.

    Compared with me, Mo liangye looks relaxed and not nervous at all.

    "Well, you didn''t open the wheel, so you didn''t worry at all? You know, we don''t have much time left. If we don''t open it, it will be cold in the future! " I said hastily.

    Mo liangye took a look at me and said, "madam, it''s useless to worry about some things. It''s useless not to worry. In that case, it''s better not to worry! "

    "What are you saying? If you don''t find the crystal soul stone, how can you revive the girl? If you don''t revive Nu Yu, how can you save the world? Do you want to be trapped under the ground and never go out? " I murmured a little discontented.

    Hear my words, Mo Liang night tiny smile for a while, say: "on this broken place, want to trap me, still close a bit!"

    As soon as the words came out, I immediately knew that he had a way, so I raised my eyebrows at him and asked, "so, do you have any way to open it?"

    "Of course, there was a sound of mechanism turning in this wheel before, which means that the password I untied before is correct. Now that I have solved the four passwords in front of me correctly, the last one will not be difficult for me! "

    Mo liangye finished and held out his hand to me: "madam, give me the key!"

    "The key? What key? " I''m kind of in a loop.

    Seeing that I didn''t know the situation, Mo liangye couldn''t help holding his forehead and said with disgust: "madam, you won''t have forgotten the key of the scissors when the Ashoka stone pillar was broken, have you?"

    Ashoka stone pillar?

    Key... Key?

    Wait, the key?

    By the way, I remember what the shape of the hole in the middle of the disc looks like.

    That''s right. It''s the key. It''s like a key in it.

    That is to say, the key I picked up at Ashoka stone pillar is probably used in this place!

    Thinking of this, I quickly pulled out the key from the storage ring and handed it to Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye took the key, held it up to the cold light stick and looked at it, then compared it to the hole on the wheel, and then said, "it should be right, that''s it!"

    "Are you sure? I picked up the key from the Ashoka stone pillar far away from here. What does it have to do with this wheel? " I don''t believe it.

    "It''s because the place where you found the key is so far away from here that I''m sure it has something to do with the roulette." Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "What''s the principle?"

    "Ma''am, think about it. If it was you, you would keep a secret. Would you put the key that can unlock the secret in a very close and obvious place?" Mo liangye asked.

    I think about it, and I don''t think so.

    After all, no one would be so stupid.

    Seeing my expression, Mo liangye already knew the answer in my heart, and continued: "even madam, you don''t know what to do. How can Ashoka, who is so cruel in mind, do it? He put the key to open the wheel in the stone pillar of Ashoka, which is equivalent to hiding the secret behind the wheel forever. Because if you don''t interrupt the Ashoka stone pillar, you can''t get the key at all. If you don''t get this key, even if you know other passwords on the roulette, you still can''t open it. The secret hidden behind the roulette can be hidden all the time! "

    "My God, what''s the secret of Asoka''s twists and turns? I don''t think there are so many organs even in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty? " I can''t help saying.

    "I always feel that the secret behind this Roulette is beyond our imagination. It''s very likely that we can get the crystal soul stone and save Ji Yunxi! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "In that case, what are we waiting for? Put the key in and open it! I''d like to have a look at what tricks the old boy Asoka is up to! " I murmured.

    Mo liangye nodded, aimed the key in his hand at the hole, inserted it directly, and twisted it clockwise.

    To tell you the truth, I still have some worries when I see Mo liangye insert the key.

    After all, we have failed to open it once before. If we insert the key this time, if we don''t succeed, then we really have no way in.

    I watched with hesitation as he turned the key. My heart was so nervous that I slowed down for half a beat.

    Fortunately, this time, when his key was inserted, there was a "click" sound inside the wheel.

    Then there was the sound of the gears turning.

    When the sound turned for about half a minute, the wheel suddenly made a dull sound, and then directly opened from inside, revealing a dark hole with a diameter similar to Mo liangye''s height.

    I couldn''t believe it because the wheel opened so easily.

    "This... This is it? Is that too easy? "

    Mo liangye glanced at me and said: "madam, do you think it''s easy? If I didn''t have the four passwords I untied before, I''m afraid that even if my wife has this key, she can''t open it at all! "

    "Well, I''m just surprised. Don''t worry! Anyway, now that the roulette has been opened, let''s hurry in! " I urged.

    Mo liangye also knew that the situation was urgent, so he didn''t say much. He pulled the key from the wheel and led me into the deep hole hidden by the wheel.

    This deep hole, round, is a bit like a sewer.

    But unlike sewers, there is not only no water, but also a little wind in this deep hole.

    It''s the kind of very gentle wind that seems to blow in from a crevice.

    Since there is wind, there must be an exit.

    In this way, we don''t have to worry about going back from the original road after finding Jingpo stone.

    Because of this reason, Mo liangye and I went into the deep cave smoothly, and we were in a good mood, just like we didn''t have the tense and scared atmosphere before.

    "Mo liangye, what do you think this deep hole is for?" I asked as I walked.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said: "I don''t know, I only know that we are very close to Jingpo stone now! And

    When he said this, he deliberately stopped.

    I was puzzled and asked curiously, "and what? What do you think of? "

    "Ma''am, do you remember I said before that it felt like someone was watching us all the time?" The face of Mo Liang night is a little dignified.

    "I remember. What''s the matter? You... You wouldn''t say that man is around us now, would you? It''s dark. Don''t scare me, will you? " I pulled his sleeve.

    "It should not be around us, but... But the feeling of being watched seems to be more and more intense. It''s very possible... It''s very possible that we will see the person who is watching us soon!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Hear Mo cool night say so, the sweat hair of my whole body immediately erect.

    "You... You''re not kidding, are you? Are we going to meet the big boss soon? "

    "We''ve gone through so many difficulties, and now we should meet the owner of this tomb for a while! I''d like to see how many brushes the greatest monarch in ancient China has Mo cool night said, the corner of the mouth raised a will in the arc.

    Seeing Mo liangye like this, I couldn''t say anything more, so I had to follow him to the deeper part of the cave.

    In this way, the two of us walked in the deep hole for about 15 minutes before we finally reached the end.

    However, at the end of this, I was stupid again.

    Because where is the head? This is a abyss!

    I looked down at my feet and saw that the abyss was not deep at all. Under the light of the cold light stick, it was just like a monster that opened its mouth to swallow us up.

    I took a cool breath and subconsciously stepped back two steps.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I retreated, I accidentally bumped into a bulge on the wall behind me, which hurt my arm.

    I rubbed my shoulder and was ready to scold. Unexpectedly, the dark situation in front of us suddenly lit up.

    Yes, it''s on, and it''s on all of a sudden.

    I fixed my eyes on the past, and found that those bright places, I don''t know when, suddenly lit the candlestick at the same time.

    I looked back and found that the bulge I hit on my back was a little strange in shape. It looked like a mechanism described in Lu Gong men''s secret arts.

    It turns out that just now I accidentally touched, and actually lit up this huge underground space.

    It makes me feel a little proud.

    However, I haven''t been proud for a long time, and Mo liangye starts to call me: "madam, what do you think that is?"

 Chapter 596

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, I fixed my eyes on the past. I saw a magnificent palace on the opposite side of where we were standing. I don''t know when!

    No, or in other words, the palace didn''t come out of the blue, it was here.

    However, because of the Limited lighting, we couldn''t see it at all.

    Now, all the lights around are on, which shows its shape.

    In the light of the lights, we can see that the whole palace has very strong characteristics of India.

    At the bottom of the palace, there is an empty space about 50 meters long, which extends to a huge house about two stories high with three golden gates.

    Then on the roof of the huge house, there are countless steps, one step up, leading to the cylindrical building at the top.

    At the top of the cylindrical building, there is a huge open Golden Lotus, just like the shape of Guanyin Bodhisattva in TV series.

    For example, if this huge palace is built on the ground, it is no different from other palaces.

    But the problem is that it was built in the underground world like the nether hell, which is too special.

    After all, no living man in the world has ever built such a palace underground.

    "My husband, what do you mean by this palace built here?" I asked.

    Mo Liang night looked at the palace, his face slightly dignified.

    "This palace appears here. I''m afraid someone wants to change his life against the heaven and let himself live in this world forever." Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Change your life against heaven? Isn''t that only in TV series? Is it difficult to say that in real life, there really exists that kind of thing? " I''m a little curious about that.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "of course, it''s just... It''s not so easy to change one''s life against heaven. More people use only a skin, such as using special methods to turn themselves into a living dead. "

    "Do you mean that in this palace, there may be people who are already dead but actually half dead? Should... Should not that Ashoka? " I asked with a little horror.

    "Very likely! From ancient times to the present, only those who are in a high position are most concerned about all the good things in the world, so they are greedy and want to stay in the world forever. Otherwise, why did the first emperor of Qin, who was one emperor for thousands of years, send three thousand young boys and girls to go eastward with Xu Fu to look for the elixir of immortality? " Mo liangye said casually.

    I have to say that what Mo liangye said is really reasonable.

    At that time, the first emperor wanted to seek the elixir of immortality because he was reluctant to give up the great cause he had built.

    Unfortunately, before Xu Fu could bring back the elixir of immortality, the first emperor had already died, which made it a wish that he could not fulfill in his whole life.

    Asoka, who was basically in the same period as the first emperor, unified the divided country and formed a short and unified regime.

    Therefore, a role like Asoka may really want to pursue immortality just like the first emperor, so as to ensure that the foundation he created will last forever.

    Basically, this point can be confirmed in the palace in front of us.

    "Husband, do you think that crystal soul stone is hidden in this palace?" I asked.

    Mo liangye took a look at the palace and said in a very positive tone: "this palace should be our last barrier in the underground, so the crystal soul stone must be hidden here!"

    "If it''s hidden in this palace, how can we get there? Although the palace is right in front of us, we have to have a distance of about 100 meters. I can''t jump at such a wide distance! " I said with a shriveled mouth.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye rubbed my hair and said, "madam, your two eyes are not used to vent. Look there. The other party has already arranged the way for us

    Hearing the sound, I followed the direction of his fingers and saw that not far from us, there were two roads that were not easy to find.

    However, one of them is a cross bridge connected by boards, which can allow two people to pass side by side.

    As for the other one, it can''t be called a bridge. It''s just a chain extending from our side to the open space under the opposite palace.

    Looking at the two roads, I frowned and proposed, "that chain is too dangerous. Shall we take this wooden bridge? Even though it can shake, it''s much safer than that chain! "

    Mo liangye looked at me, gave me a smile and said, "madam, if you want to walk this wooden bridge, come with me!"

    With that, Mo liangye went straight to the wooden bridge.

    Although I don''t know why, I still follow the past.

    When I got to the wooden bridge, Mo liangye stood at the end of the bridge and said to me in a deep voice, "madam, you see this bridge. It looks very safe, doesn''t it?"

    I nodded and said, "of course, anyway, it''s much safer than a chain."

    "But madam, have you ever thought that since the other party has given us two choices, there must be a reason. What''s more, many things in the world seem to be safe, but they all contain very vicious murders! "

    On the other hand, Mo Liang night raised a ball from the storage ring, then raised his hand and threw it on the wooden bridge.

    The ball rolled a few times on the wooden bridge. Just when I thought it was nothing special, the wooden bridge suddenly caught fire, crackling and soon burned out.

    Seeing this, I was shocked.

    "This... This... What''s the situation?"

    Mo liangyewei smiles and says: "this wooden bridge is coated with a kind of phosphorus. As long as there is friction, it will soon catch fire. If we had just walked up, we might have been burned to death or buried in the abyss with this wooden bridge. I''m looking forward to meeting him more and more

    "What are you looking forward to? I''m looking forward to your big head! The other side even a wooden bridge to make so dangerous, not to mention the palace inside? I think we''d better be careful not to catch each other''s way I couldn''t help muttering.

    "Be careful, of course, but I don''t think the other party will hurt us again in a short time since they know we have come! So, madam, let''s go through this chain in a big way. I don''t believe that the other party can eat us! "

    Finish saying, Mo cool night then a grasp my hand, a little effort, threw me on the chain.

    Looking at the abyss under my feet, my whole body trembled unconsciously.

    "Ink... Ink cool night, i... I''m afraid..."

    "Don''t look down, just look ahead and try to move on! We are one of the elites in a million. Don''t let each other look down upon us at such a time! " Mo Liang night reminds a way.

    Hearing his words, I didn''t dare to continue to look down. I immediately raised my head, straightened my chest, opened my arms to keep balance, and walked slowly on the chain step by step

 Chapter 597

    Fortunately, the chain is thick enough to hold the next foot.

    For this reason, we went smoothly on it and basically had nothing to do all the way.

    "Husband, in fact, the other side is not bad for us. At least they gave us a way. And now, there is no danger. It''s kind of you!" As I walked, I said to the cool night behind me.

    "In this underground world, never take it lightly. Because you never know when the other party will release a poisonous snake to kill you. " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I know that Mo liangye has always been a cautious person.

    The Viper he was referring to was not a real viper, but a metaphor for the danger of an opponent.

    But we have been walking for more than half of the time, and we are about to reach the other side. There has been no danger, which proves that the other side did not want to harm us at all.

    From this point of view, in fact, there is no need for Mo liangye to be so careful.

    So thinking, my steps suddenly more light up, eager to step like flying, want to go to the other bank immediately.

    However, at this time, I suddenly felt something wrong, because the chain under my feet seemed to shake more and more severely.

    Before, because the chain was heavy, it was only slightly shaking, which basically did not affect walking.

    But now, the chain is like crazy, shaking violently, just like a skipping rope being thrown around, which makes my whole body shake with it.

    I know that if I go on like this, it won''t be long before I fall into the abyss because I can''t keep my balance.

    So I had to hold on to the chain to make sure I didn''t fall.

    Thinking of this, I quickly kept my balance, gradually bent down, reached out and grasped the swinging chain, and then stuck my whole body on it, just like catching my last straw.

    Unexpectedly, just when I caught it, I looked forward. Not far in front of me, there was a big snake with a thick mouth biting me.

    Because it was so sudden, I was startled and almost subconsciously flashed aside.

    It''s a good dodge. Although it''s easy to avoid the snake, but... I''m so unprepared that I let go of the chain

    Do you want to be so sad?

    Looking at his hand that released the chain, my heart that is called a desire to cry without tears.

    I... why... Why am I so unlucky?

    Good crystal soul stone didn''t get, the result first to the small life lost?

    Is this what the ancients said: death before victory?

    Wuwuwu, there is probably no one in the world who is more distressed than me!

    Seeing that the iron chain is more and more far away from me, my heart is really cool.

    It seems that this time I am really finished.

    After so many adventures, almost every time I can get out of danger, but this time, I don''t have so good luck.

    In my heart, I was sad, imagining that I had been thrown into meat mud, and I was quite unwilling.

    But at this point, what''s the use, if not willing?

    It''s time to come, isn''t it?

    I think so, quietly close my eyes, waiting for the moment of death.

    However, what I didn''t think of was that when I thought I was going to die, I heard the cry of Mo liangye.

    "Ma''am, ma''am, wake up! Wake up

    Hearing the sound, I slowly opened my eyes and found that I was still standing on the chain unharmed.

    In addition, there was no big snake with thick mouth to attack me, and there was no violent shaking of iron chain.

    It''s like I just experienced a dream.

    I was a little bit encircled and asked, "is this... What''s the matter?"

    "It''s the devil! The other side is using our own demons to interfere with us. If we can''t concentrate completely, we can easily fall into his trap! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    When I heard this, I understood it immediately.

    Walking in the air, they are particularly afraid of falling, so naturally there will be some fear in their hearts.

    In addition, when talking to me, Mo liangye accidentally mentioned the poisonous snake, so the impression of the poisonous snake was deeply engraved in my mind.

    It is for this reason that when I am affected by the demons, I will see the chain shaking violently and be attacked by poisonous snakes.

    After thinking about this, the tension in my heart gradually dissipated, and my mind gradually stabilized.

    "I''m fine. Let''s go on." I sink a voice to behind of Mo cool night to say.

    "Well, ma''am, be careful." Mo Liang night whispers to remind a way.

    I nodded, took a deep breath, and continued on the chain.

    Fortunately, after this time of concentration, we didn''t have any more situation. We went all the way through the chain and reached the empty space at the bottom of the palace on the other side.

    Before I looked at the palace on the other side, I felt majestic. Now when I look down from it, I feel even more grand, just like a palace in the sky.

    "How much did Asoka spend to build such a large underground palace? Tut Tut, this rich man is different. " I can''t help but wonder.

    Mo liangye looked at me and said with a smile, "if madam likes it, I''ll build one for you later."

    "No, I don''t like the luxury. I like farmer, mountain spring, a little field! When Nu Yu is revived and Chiyou is defeated, I''m going to go back to my old house and inherit my grandmother''s will. I''ll open up a piece of land there and plant beautiful flowers all over the mountains and fields. I''ll keep company with them every day. " I said casually.

    "Yes, madam, if you want to go back to the old house, I will accompany her back to the old house. Anyway, I will follow my wife wherever she goes in my life. "

    "Well, let''s wait until we get out. Now we''d better find Jingpo stone and rescue Ji Yunxi!" I said hastily.

    Mo liangye nodded and led me to the magnificent palace.

    Because there was a huge room in front of the open space, we entered the room first.

    The room was empty, there was nothing, and we were not attacked.

    Then we climbed to the top of the room and tried to go up the steps.

    Unexpectedly, just as we were about to step on the steps, a golden light suddenly flashed over our heads.

    Mo liangye and I were all stunned and looked up.

    On the top of the palace, which was empty before, was a huge lotus flower. Now there was a dignified and beautiful woman in white.

    This woman is kind-hearted, holding a net bottle in her hand, and a willow branch is inserted in the net bottle.

    Wait, woman in white? Clean bottle? willow branch?

    Isn''t this the Avalokitesvara?

 Chapter 598

    My God, isn''t this Guanyin Bodhisattva coming down from the sky?

    How... How now... Instead of appearing in this underground world?

    Moreover, fortunately, it happened to appear in the tomb of Asoka.

    What is the relationship between them?

    Without waiting for me to think about it clearly, I saw that Guanyin Bodhisattva sitting on the giant lotus slowly opened his mouth: "you are so brave, how dare you break into this place of practice!"

    Hearing the opening of Guanyin Bodhisattva, Mo liangye couldn''t help laughing and asked, "Bodhisattva, shouldn''t your place of practice be in Nanhai? How did you get to such a dark place? What''s more, as a Bodhisattva, how can you like this luxurious style? "

    Seeing that Mo liangye was so disrespectful to the Bodhisattva, I quickly stretched out my hand to pull him and said in a low voice, "this is the Bodhisattva. How can you talk to the Bodhisattva like this?"

    "Bodhisattva? Ha ha, I''ve seen many Bodhisattvas, and I saw this kind of Bodhisattvas in other people''s graves for the first time! Now, who are you? " Mo liangye looked at the Bodhisattva and said in a cold voice.

    "Bold maniac, how dare you show disrespect to me! I will not bring you to justice today!"

    With that, he picked up the willow branch in the net bottle with his orchid finger and scattered the water on it.

    Mo cool night see, quickly pull me, body jump, successfully avoided the attack of those drops.

    However, the drops of water escaped, but I was surprised to find that there was a thick layer of white fog on the outside of the palace, which blocked our sight and made us almost unable to see the road ahead.

    Worried that the fog would be poisonous, our first reaction was to cover our nose and mouth and then look up at Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    But the question is, where is her shadow?

    "This... Why is this man missing?" I''m a little confused about that.

    After all, in the blink of an eye, the result is so easy to disappear?

    This really should be the sentence, the Dragon see the head but not the end!

    I shook my head helplessly, ready to go up with Mo liangye.

    But at this time, I suddenly heard a rare crash behind me.

    I subconsciously looked back at it, but I was almost pissed off.

    I went. Although the situation behind us was completely shrouded in fog and could not really see anything, with my excellent eyesight, I still saw that the step was collapsing less than 2 meters away from our feet.

    Moreover, listen to this sound, the steps under it are collapsing crazily, and will come to us soon.

    Seeing this scene, I really couldn''t calm down any more. I quickly pulled the ink cool night and ran away.

    I swear, I''ve never run so fast in my life, never.

    What''s more, it''s an uphill.

    You can imagine what it''s like to run stairs at the speed of 100 meters?

    I can be very responsible to tell you, want to die, that is a kind of want to die feeling.

    When Mo liangye and I ran to the top step, that is, the palace under the giant lotus that Guanyin sat before, I deeply felt a sense of suffocation.

    I''m tired. I''m so tired. I''m almost broken up.

    I bent over and gasped, looking at the collapsing steps at my feet.

    Fortunately, fortunately, after the steps collapsed to the layer below us, they did not continue to collapse.

    Otherwise, if the lotus palace we are in collapses together, Mo liangye and I will have no way to go, and there will be pursuers.

    But... When those steps collapse to us, they don''t collapse. It always makes me feel a little strange.

    Mo liangye''s brain turned faster than I did, and he quickly responded. He said in a deep voice: "the other side got a Guanyin Bodhisattva out, just to attract all our attention, so that we can''t notice the collapse behind us in time. In this way, we have only two results. First, because there was no time to run, he fell into the abyss. The other is to step into the lotus palace in a hurry. "

    "So, the other side is deliberately trying to force us here, right?" I asked.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "the other party has taken so much trouble to invite us here. If we don''t go in and have a look, won''t we let him down?"

    "Are you not afraid that he has set a trap in it?"

    "What''s the use of being afraid? Anyway, they have been forced here, and there is no other way out. "

    With that, Mo liangye took me into the lotus palace.

    Although the lotus palace is not as large as the one under it before, it is even more magnificent, just like a real palace.

    It seems that this should be the center of the underground palace.

    I looked around, trying to observe the terrain carefully.

    In this way, whether it''s attacking the other side or escaping, it''s more advantageous for us.

    After all, as the old saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles!

    However, while I was observing the terrain, a red shadow suddenly passed in front of me.

    I was stunned for a moment. I fixed my eyes on it, but I didn''t see anything.

    Strange, just now I saw a red shadow floating past, how soon disappeared?

    Is it hard for me?

    I rubbed my eyes to see the world in front of me more truly.

    Who knows, at this time, another red shadow flashed from my eyes.

    It''s so fast, so fast that I can hardly see it clearly. I only know that it''s red.

    I had a premonition that something was wrong, so I reached out for a cool night.

    As a result, when I looked at him, I found that the situation on his side was not very good.

    Like me, there are red shadows on his side, and there are more than one.

    Shit, what the hell are these red ones?

    I opened my mouth to ask, but suddenly, a red shadow rushed directly towards my face.

    Its action is very fast, I almost subconsciously use my arm to block, want to stop it.

    But just as I was blocking, another red shadow came towards me from the side.

    In this way, I am attacked from both sides. No matter which side I block, it means that the other side will be attacked miserably.

    In a hurry, I couldn''t care much. I immediately closed my eyes and used my mind to drive the inner elixir in the elixir field.

    By my induction, Neidan''s power soon filled my whole body from the Dantian. I swept away the two red shadows from different directions with my eyes. With a low roar, Neidan''s power immediately shot out of my body like an earthquake wave, and instantly killed the two red shadows into ashes

 Chapter 599

    Seeing that I turned the two red shadows into ashes in an instant, Mo liangye also raised her hand to disperse the red shadow that was attacking him with pure black dead air, and then said to me with admiration: "madam, it seems that you are more and more comfortable with the power of the spirit stone now."

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up, another one is coming!"

    From my point of view in the past, behind the cool night, there was a red shadow attacking him quickly.

    But after being reminded by me, Mo liangye didn''t say a word at all, just like he didn''t hear it.

    Seeing the red shadow about to rush on him, I subconsciously raised my hand and wanted to use the power of Neidan in my body to turn it into ashes.

    But unexpectedly, before my hand was fully raised, Mo liangye was so quick that he hooked his fingers at the red shadow. Then he saw that the red shadow was blown away.

    I went. This guy''s action is so much faster than me.

    No wonder after being reminded by me just now, he didn''t take the red shadow seriously at all. With him, he had a good idea.

    After thinking of this, I felt a little upset and murmured: "you solved it so easily that it was worthless for me to remind you. Every time I''m with you, I feel like a waste. I don''t have any sense of existence! "

    "Madam, I have lived for more than 2000 years, and you are only 20 years old. The age difference between us is 100 times, so naturally there will be some gap in ability. However, I don''t think you have a low sense of existence, madam. At least, in my heart, as long as there is a place for you, I can''t see anyone else! " Mo liangye said with a smile.

    "Cut, you will coax me to be happy, actually I know myself ability scum, i... I promise not to drag your hind legs as far as possible!"

    "It''s great not to delay. OK, madam, don''t be depressed. We''d better find out where the crystal soul stone is hiding quickly! " Ink cool night light said.

    I nodded, and then prepared to work with Mo liangye to find Jingpo stone in this lotus palace.

    As a result, as soon as we started, some red shadows came from all directions.

    Moreover, this time, the number is much more than before, just like the roaring tide, trying to surround us.

    "It seems that the other party wants to play a big game with us!" Mo cool night sneered and said.

    "The other party hasn''t shown up until now. We have to find a way to force him out. We can''t be led by his nose!" I said.

    Mo liangye took a look at the red shadows that came to us from all directions. He put a smile on his lips and said, "madam, since you want to force him out, I''ll show him to you."

    Then, when the cold night came out of the store, the cold sword was lifted. Then he raised his hand and then saw that the cold sword flew off quickly and headed straight to the ceiling of our head.

    Without waiting for my reaction, what did Mo liangye want to do, he saw a touch of yellow and jumped down from our heads.

    And behind the yellow is the cold sword of Mo liangye.

    At the same moment, all the red shadows that had surged towards us like the tide suddenly fell from the sky and fell to the ground like losing strength.

    I fixed my eyes on it, and I almost got angry.

    Damn, the red shadow, we usually wear that kind of big clothes.

    At the top of each garment, there is a transparent silk thread.

    Obviously, the reason why this thing attacked us before was completely controlled by these silk threads.

    As for the other end of the silk thread, it is the yellow that just jumped off our heads.

    Yes, that yellow is a person, a person in golden clothes.

    The man was tall, dark, with bright features, but there was a kind of unspeakable hostility.

    Don''t think about it. I must have killed a lot of people before my life. Otherwise, how could I accumulate such strong hostility?

    Seeing that the man jumped down from the ceiling, Mo liangye didn''t chase him. He whistled and recalled Han Jian. He held it in his hand and looked contemptuously at the man in the golden dress.

    "Do you think I can''t find you hiding on the beam?"

    The man was forced down by the cool night of ink. He was not afraid at the moment. He looked at us calmly and said in a cold voice: "even if you find it, you can''t get out of the lotus palace of our king?"

    When I heard the word "Wang" he said, my heart was shocked and I asked repeatedly, "you... Are you Asoka?"

    The man didn''t answer me directly. Instead, he gave me a cold look and said, "my name is taboo. Are you a mortal who can shout at will? If you know the truth, kneel down to me. Maybe I''m in a good mood and I can spare you from death! "

    I can''t help sniffing at this.

    "Oh, as the saying goes, kneeling on the heaven, kneeling on the earth. Parents, you are not heaven, you are not earth, you are not my parents. Why should I kneel on you?" I don''t mean to reply.

    Seeing that I didn''t follow, Asoka glared at me and yelled: "in the Peacock Dynasty, in Tianzhu, I am the king of eternal life, I am the heaven, I am the earth, I can control the life and death of all of you, why can''t you kneel down?"

    "Brother, your Peacock Dynasty has been dead for thousands of years, and now it''s all in the 21st century, OK? Do you want to know more about democracy, prosperity and strength? " I said to him with disdain.

    As soon as I said that the Peacock Dynasty had died, Ashoka''s mood suddenly became excited.

    "No way! You''re lying. You''re lying! The Peacock Dynasty of our king is blessed by the peacock Daming king, and it is absolutely impossible to perish! I know that you must be envious of me. You must be envious that I can live forever. You must be envious that my empire can last forever! Well, I won''t be fooled by you

    Seeing Asoka like this, I suddenly feel a little confused.

    This... Is this the virtue of the great monarch who is so brave and unified the whole Asian and European subcontinent?

    He can be a king just like this. Isn''t it that even I can be a queen?

    The key is... Is this man''s language and behavior not heroic at all?

    Xu saw me curious. Mo liangye looked at Ashoka and said in a deep voice, "this is his obsession. All his life, he has been pursuing to let the Peacock Dynasty go on forever, and he has been pursuing to be immortal. Even though he is now a living dead man, that obsession has existed in his life for too long to be eradicated. After a long time, it''s easy to become what it is now. "

 Chapter 600

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, I can''t help speechless.

    "Are these kings and emperors so obsessed with immortality and power? It''s very sad to think about my country even though I''m dead! "

    "Human heart is always born for desire." Ink cool night sink voice way.

    I was noncommittal and didn''t know how to answer, so I had to shut up.

    And in the void of my conversation with Mo liangye, Ashoka has obviously set his eyes on Mo liangye.

    "You have a kind of innate noble spirit. Who are you?" Asoka asked in a deep voice.

    Mo liangye met Ashoka''s eyes without fear and said in a deep voice: "the person who took the object!"

    "The finder? What do you want? " Asoka continued.

    "Crystal soul stone!"

    As soon as these three words came out, Ashoka''s face changed slightly, but he soon became calm and said in a cold voice, "that''s the supreme treasure that the Tang Dynasty monks brought to our king. Do you want to take it now? Oh, there is no way

    "There''s no way, has the final say."

    Mo cool night sonorous powerful finish saying, cold sword in hand, all kinds of pestle on the ground, the whole lotus palace is one of the shock.

    "Well, do you think that just these two things can scare me? I think you were not born in your mother''s belly when I recovered the whole Asia Europe subcontinent Ashoka said contemptuously to Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye doesn''t care about his contempt. Instead, he asks with a trace of banter: "it seems that you don''t want to hand over the crystal spirit stone?"

    "Want to take the crystal soul stone from my king? A fool talks about a dream Ashoka''s tone was very firm, and he was obviously not willing to give in.

    However, Mo liangye was not easy to be provoked. After being rejected by Ashoka, he immediately turned his brow and drank: "I don''t know good or bad!"

    After that, Mo liangye took the cold sword and waved it hard. Then he saw the blue sword Qi in the cold sword, which was all over the world, and went straight to Ashoka.

    Seeing that Mo liangye moved his hand, Ashoka swept a little bit of panic in his eyes. He quickly took out something similar to a scepter from the yellow bag on his side, and used it to block the sword Qi of Mo liangye''s cold sword.

    However, even if he blocked it for a short time, he still couldn''t retreat.

    No, he only stopped for a while, and then he was forced to step back by the Qi of cold sword.

    Seeing that he couldn''t stop it, Asoka quickly took back the scepter, and then flashed aside to avoid the cold sword.

    Without Asoka''s help, the Qi of Han Jian suddenly fell on a stone chair not far from him.

    The stone chair burst open and the flying stones scattered everywhere.

    Seeing the stone chair broken by the cold sword Qi, Ashoka was even more angry.

    "Hum, since you want to die, don''t blame me for being merciless!"

    After that, Asoka touched the top of the scepter with his hand, tore something from it, revealed the gem on the scepter, raised it high, and recited some incantations that I didn''t understand.

    The next second, the gem embedded in the scepter burst out a dazzling light, almost blinding.

    Fortunately, the light didn''t last long, it just dissipated.

    I rubbed my eyes and looked at the scepter in Ashoka''s hand.

    But who knows, only a look, I will be the whole person was stunned.

    "Crystal... Crystal soul stone?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    Hearing what I said, Asoka smirked and said, "it seems that you still have some eyesight! Yes, this is the crystal soul stone you are looking for, and it is also the thing that our king used to spy on your actions before! "

    This words, my heart suddenly a cool.

    From entering the pagoda, Mo liangye always said that someone was peeping at us.

    Before, I just thought that he was too suspicious and didn''t take it seriously.

    But from what Ashoka said just now, I know that before Mo liangye, it was not that we were too suspicious, but that we were actually peeped.

    What''s more, what the other party uses to peep at us is actually the crystal soul stone we''ve always wanted to find!

    Seeing my surprise, the smile on Ashoka''s face is more proud now.

    "Since you want Jingpo stone so much, the king will let you all die in the hands of Jingpo stone. In this way, you will die in a proper place! "

    Having said that, Asoka raised his hand to us with a scepter inlaid with crystal soul stone.

    Almost subconsciously, I quickly pull the ink cold night to the side of a jump, want to avoid.

    But... When I avoided it, I found that the scepter in his hand didn''t react at all.

    Let alone play out a huge energy, even a beam of weak light is good?

    Seeing this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    "Ha ha ha, I thought you had great ability. After making trouble for a long time, it turns out that your scepter is a parallel product? Since it''s a parallel product, put it away quickly, and don''t bring it out to shame! "

    Hearing what I said, Asoka looked at me scornfully and said with a sneer, "soon, you will know how you died!"

    Damn, this guy, how dare he talk so much with a parallel product. It''s really

    Wait... I think I heard something

    Half way through my mind, I felt that something was abnormal. The whole person immediately became alert and raised his ears to hear the sound clearly.

    It''s not the same voice we heard when we came in.

    It''s messy, it''s completely disorganized, it''s like... It''s like there are thousands of people running towards something all the time.

    Run... Run?

    I feel as if something flashed through my mind. At last, my mind somehow drifted to the resin channel that Mo liangye and I passed through.

    The resin channel is very long, both sides are sealed with almost translucent resin, a lot of soldiers.

    At that time, I joked with Mo liangye that if these soldiers were like terracotta warriors, what would they do if they ran out?

    This is just a joke, but now I have a deep sense that my crow''s mouth may really work.

    I silently prayed in my heart that I would never be said, and then slowly turned around and looked out of the lotus hall.

    If I was just worried before, now, when I see the situation outside the lotus hall, I feel that my whole heart is suffocating.

    Outside the lotus hall, the ground that collapsed before grew up again, as if it were intact.

    On the ground, there are countless soldiers in armor running towards me and Mo liangye.

    In their hands, they hold knives, swords or spears, and almost every one of them holds weapons.

    It as like as two peas in the resin channel.

    In other words, the soldiers who had been sealed in the resin wall were suddenly resurrected for some reason!

 Chapter 601

    Seeing this scene, I was immediately dumbfounded.

    It''s so special. I''m afraid of what I''m afraid of.

    If Ashoka alone, no matter how powerful he is, with the strength of me and Mo liangye, he must be able to win easily.

    But now, with thousands of crazy soldiers, Mo liangye and I have no chance of winning.

    After all, two fists are hard to beat four hands.

    No matter how capable we are, these thousands of soldiers, just attacking with wheel tactics, can kill us both.

    In this case, we really have no advantage at all.

    Xu Shi saw the look of fear on my face, and Asoka jumped onto a high platform and said with a smile: "for thousands of years, not many people have broken into here. Now that you are here, don''t try to go out again! "

    Hearing Ashoka''s words, Mo liangye took a cold look at him and said harshly, "there''s never a place where I can be trapped. What do you think you can do with me just by these shrimps and crabs? "

    "Can you get stuck? That''s not what you has the final say. It depends on it. Do you understand?"

    Asoka said, glancing at the scepter inlaid with crystal soul stone in his hand.

    Obviously, Jingpo stone''s Scepter can bring him endless energy, so that he can easily summon those soldiers.

    In other words, as long as he takes the scepter from his hand, won''t he be able to stop these soldiers from attacking us?

    When I think of this place, I take so much care of it, I immediately put out the ink line from the storage ring, and put a fingerprint on my hands. I raised my hand to the scepter in the hand of Ashoka and saw that the ink line flew like a spring.

    Seeing that the ink line was about to be entangled on Ashoka''s scepter, I couldn''t help smiling.

    As long as we take this scepter, Mo liangye and I can get the crystal soul stone.

    At that time, where do we have time to take care of Asoka? It''s almost the same when we take things and run!

    However, I think things are too simple after all.

    Just as I was about to get my ink line, Asoka suddenly raised his hand and saw that my ink line fell to the ground as if it had lost its power.

    "A small skill of carving insects!" Ashoka cried coldly.

    Seeing the failure of the ink line attack, I felt quite a bit uncomfortable.

    MMP, it''s about to be successful. As a result, stealing chicken is not the only way to eat rice. It''s a shame.

    The key is, what''s worse than this is that the resurrected soldiers have arrived one after another at the moment. They surround me and Mo liangye and look at me one by one.

    Mo liangye and I stood back to back, trying to defend the soldiers around us at any time.

    But in fact, we are very clear that it is really difficult for us to stand out from so many soldiers.

    Even if we get away with it, there are more soldiers out there.

    When will it take to fight one by one like this?

    Mo cool night wrung eyebrow, slightly silent for a while, open mouth to say to me: "madam, at present, there is only one way!"

    "What can I do?" I asked casually.

    Mo liangye glanced at me with the remaining light from the corner of his eye, grabbed my arm, then pulled me to the place directly opposite him, and put something in my hand.

    I''m a little confused. Before I can react, I see that Mo liangye raises her hand to form a transparent border around me.

    "Mo liangye, what do you want to do?" I asked anxiously.

    Mo Liang night micro smile for a while, said: "madam, my life, this time can be handed over to your hands!"

    On hearing this, I subconsciously thought of the scene that he pushed me out of the main tomb alone and fought against countless corpses.

    The feeling of being protected by other people''s lives in the face of danger is really very uncomfortable.

    Even if the protected people survive in the end, so what?

    Would she be happy for the rest of her life if she lost the person who was willing to protect her with her life?

    can''t!

    And now, Mo Liang night uses the border to isolate me. What I did was the same idea as last time?

    He wanted to protect me with the border, and then face these thousands of soldiers by himself.

    I know that he has great ability, but... It''s no joke that so many soldiers really want to attack together.

    Even if he is strong, he will suffer losses.

    In this case, how can I sit back and watch?

    Think of here, I desperately patted the transparent border, want to go out from the border.

    But no matter how I beat, it didn''t work.

    "Mo liangye, let me out! Let me out of here I cried.

    Xu saw through my mind. Mo liangye looked at me deeply and said, "madam, this time, I don''t want to face these dangers alone. I''m doing this because there''s one thing I want you to do for me. "

    "Let me help you? What do you mean I was a little puzzled by what he said.

    "Now you will go to the Tianzhu underworld in the way of going through the Yin, and borrow troops from the Tianzhu underworld."

    "But... But I''ll go. Will he really lend us a large number of Yin soldiers? Otherwise, you''d better go. It''s better for you to talk to him. After all, he once owed you a favor. As long as you open your mouth, he must have no reason not to borrow it! " I suggested.

    But Mo liangye shook his head and said, "there are so many soldiers here. They have to attack at any time. Your ability is not enough to fight them. At that time, if you fall into their hands, even if I borrow Yin soldiers from Tianzhu underworld, it will be very difficult to rescue you. In that case, we will still lose more than gain. "

    "Is there no other way? I... I really don''t want to be separated from you. If... If I leave and you... You have an accident, what can I do in this world by myself? " I''m a little reluctant.

    Mo liangye said with a smile: "madam, I know you don''t want me, but now is not the time for love. I have observed that the reason why Ashoka is so rampant is because of the large number of these soldiers. I think we have nothing to do with such a large number of soldiers. Since he looks down on us so much, why don''t we send some soldiers to kill all his soldiers and finally take back the crystal soul stone? "

    "But... Why borrow troops from the underworld? Isn''t it more convenient from your own territory? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "Madame, have you forgotten? Now this is Tianzhu. It''s not so easy for my soldiers to come here! Time is running out. Take the gold seal of Hades in your hand and go to Tianzhu underworld. When the king of hell sees the seal, he will not refuse you

 Chapter 602

    Seeing that Mo liangye spoke so earnestly, and the soldiers around us were ready to move, I couldn''t refuse any more, so I had to nod my head and answer Mo liangye''s request.

    After I agreed to him, I immediately put the gold seal of the underworld he gave me into the storage ring. Then I sat on the ground, closed my eyes, and used the method that Mo liangye had taught me before to pull my soul out of my body, and began the process of going Yin.

    When the walk began, I felt a sharp dizziness.

    When I opened my eyes again, the scene in front of me was no longer the lotus palace, but another palace with obvious Indian style.

    And where I sit is in the middle of a street.

    Around me, there are ghosts in Tianzhu costumes.

    I stood up and took a look at the palace in the style of India. There were two rows of Yin soldiers standing at the gate. They were very brave and imposing.

    I recalled in my mind that I had been to this place before.

    Yes, this is the place where I came to the judge the last time I was in Tianzhu.

    You know, last time, I spent a lot of energy to find here.

    I didn''t expect that this time, as soon as I was in the shade, I went to this place.

    It seems that God is helping me. I don''t want to waste more time.

    Thinking of this, I patted the soil on my body and walked quickly to the palace.

    Because I didn''t know me, when I came to the door, I was naturally stopped by the two rows of Yin soldiers.

    "Where are the wild ghosts? How dare they break into the underworld hall! Don''t retreat quickly, or I won''t blame the general for his ruthlessness! " The Yin soldier at the head yelled at me.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "I have something urgent to see you Hades. Take me to see him quickly!"

    "Joke! Are you the one you want to see? If you don''t leave again, our general will throw you into the infernal hell and burn you in the fire of karma, so that you will never be able to live beyond your life! " The Yin soldier''s tone was firm.

    "Brother, are you new here? Last time I was here, your judge himself took me in! I can tell you that if you delay my work, I won''t be able to give you good fruit then! " I said a little impatiently.

    The Yin soldier, who was the leader, glared at me and said in a cold voice, "is this general a new comer? What''s the matter with you? You said that the judge took you in, but you called the judge out to the general? Don''t think that the general doesn''t know that wild ghosts like you always make up all kinds of lies in order to redress their grievances. Today, I will tell you that as long as I am here, I will never let you in unless the judge or the underworld comes out to meet you in person! "

    I have to say that this guy is quite dedicated to his duty, and he seems to be an impartial man.

    But... But it seems inappropriate for him to say this on such an occasion?

    After all... After all, when he spoke, the judge had already come out of the hall, and was standing behind him with a gloomy face.

    The other Yin soldiers saw the judge come out and coughed one after another. They wanted to remind the Yin soldier to pay attention.

    But who knows, this Yin soldier is also stubborn. Hearing the cough, he is not only not astringent, but also more angry.

    "Cough, cough, what cough? It''s time to stand guard, not when you''re sick! " The Yin soldier of the head a face not happy of shout a way.

    Obviously, he didn''t realize what kind of situation he was in.

    I pondered that if he continued to talk nonsense, he would be punished miserably in the future. So I was kind-hearted and reminded him, "brother, when you speak, you never have ears behind your back?"

    "Behind the ears? Oh, you don''t have to cover me up. What can I have behind me is just some... "

    The Yin soldier at the head said with disapproval and looked behind him.

    As a result, when he saw who was standing behind him, his face turned pale immediately.

    "Judge... Judge..."

    The judge glanced at him coldly and said, "it''s good for you to be on duty. It''s the same as our Tianzhu underworld, which is owned by your family! The people who should be stopped didn''t, but the people who shouldn''t were stopped by me. Tell me, tell me about a Yin soldier like you. What do I want you to do? "

    Hearing the judge''s words, the Yin soldier at the head was so scared that his legs softened immediately. He pointed to me and said in a trembling voice: "judge, it''s none of my business. It''s the female ghost who has to break into the underworld hall. My subordinates stopped her completely according to the regulations!"

    When the first Yin soldier said this, the judge was even more angry and stamped his feet.

    "You son of a bitch, what kind of ghost is this? This... This is the princess of the underworld of Z country, and the VIP of the underworld of China. You can''t invite her here on weekdays, but you... You stopped her! How can you shoulder the responsibility of guarding the underworld hall here, you are so lack of eyesight? Well, you can go directly to infernal hell and take charge of those ferocious ghosts. You are no longer needed here! "

    "Judge, I''m wrong. I don''t dare any more. Please forgive me. I don''t want to go to infernal hell. That place... That place is too terrible..." the first Yin soldier knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.

    The judge glanced at me with the corner of his eyes, and opened his mouth to the soldier who has the final say, "if you offend me, I will not let you go." but you are guilty of the Z Princess of the underworld. Then you can not forgive me, but it is not my final rule!

    On hearing this, the first Yin soldier immediately climbed in front of me and kept kowtowing to me.

    "Just now, it was me who was bad. I have no eyes. Please forgive me. I really don''t want to go to infernal hell. Please forgive me this time."

    I took a look at the judge and knew that he didn''t really want to deal with the Yin soldier, but just wanted to give me an account, so as not to speak ill of them in the underworld.

    And for me, actually, this Yin soldier didn''t give me too much embarrassment. At most, it delayed my time. I didn''t have to chase him.

    The key is that there is an emergency in Mo liangye. Now I''m here to ask for help. Every minute is very important to me.

    Thinking of this, I said directly to the magistrate: "your honor, this little brother has not done much to me. Let''s forgive others. If I want to see it, let''s forget it."

    Seeing that I opened my mouth, the judge was very good at climbing down the pole. He said to the Yin Soldier: "today, I''m only sparing you because I''m looking at the face of Princess Ming of Z country. If you dare to have another time, you''ll pack up for me and go away! "

    The Yin soldier, who was the leader, got the amnesty order and kowtowed to me again and again: "thank you for your forgiveness."

    I didn''t talk to him much, then I followed the judge directly into the underworld hall and met Tianzhu Pluto.

 Chapter 603

    To see me come, Tianzhu Pluto looked very happy and smiling.

    "My sister-in-law, if you want to come here, you''ll miss it and welcome it. It''s really a pity."

    I slightly embarrassed smile, should way: "you don''t think I suddenly come to harass, seem too presumptuous."

    "No, no, my sister-in-law came to me, but let us shine here! By the way, why didn''t brother Mo come with you? Aren''t you two... Supposed to be together? " Asked the king.

    Listening to him mention Mo liangye, I couldn''t make any further detours, so I had to say: "that... In fact... In fact, he asked me to come to you this time."

    "Oh? Brother Mo asked you to come? Then something must have happened. Brother and sister, tell me quickly, is brother Mo encountering any difficulties? " Tianzhu Pluto asked with a worried face.

    I nodded and said, "I''m sorry to say that, but... But we do have a little trouble. We need to... We need to borrow some soldiers from you."

    "Seconded troops? Are you... Are you in big trouble? " The face of Tianzhu Hades changed slightly.

    I hesitated and finally nodded to admit: "when we were looking for a treasure in the deer garden, we met Asoka, who has become a living dead man. He... He has resurrected thousands of soldiers. We are too weak to fight, so I can only use the method of walking through the shade to ask for your help. "

    Hearing what I said, the king could not help frowning and asked, "Asoka? You mean Asoka, who once unified the whole Asia Europe subcontinent? The Peacock Dynasty? "

    "Yes, that''s it! He built a huge lotus Palace on the ground floor of Luyeyuan. He wanted to take charge of his troops to level your present heaven and underworld and replace you. When my husband learned of his plot, he fought to the death and asked me to come to you for help. If you don''t send troops, my husband won''t be able to resist at that time, and then mark, the man of Asoka, will really fight I said deliberately.

    After all, now I''m not sure if the king of hell will send someone to rescue Mo liangye.

    But if I say this matter is closely related to him, then even if he does not want to save, it is impossible!

    Sure enough, hearing what I said, the face of Tianzhu Hades was even worse.

    "Is Asoka going to take me instead? I think I''ve been running the Tianzhu underworld for many years, and I''ve paid countless efforts for the Tianzhu underworld. If I''m replaced by him in this way, won''t my efforts be in vain? "

    I took the opportunity to echo: "yes, this world is your hard work. In any case, it can''t be taken away by the old child of Asoka!"

    "Well, my sister-in-law has a point! However, my sister-in-law didn''t know that the underworld''s Yin soldiers were related to the life and death of the underworld. They couldn''t be transferred at will. They had to see each other''s unique keepsake. Since brother Mo asked you to borrow soldiers, he must have given you some keepsake. Can you give it to me for verification? After all, I have to be responsible for the Yin soldiers in our territory. Please forgive me Tianzhu Pluto said with a embarrassed face.

    I thought about it and thought it was right.

    After all, it''s borrowing troops, not anything else.

    If the person who came to borrow the soldiers is not me, but a fake, then he lent the soldiers to me, won''t he suffer a great loss when he comes back?

    Thinking of this place, I did not think much about it. I transferred Jin Yin from the cool night to the Tianzhu king of heaven.

    Tianzhu Hades took the gold seal, took it in his hand, looked at it again and again, finally nodded and said, "yes, it''s really brother Mo''s gold seal. In that case, I''ll lend you 10000 troops! "

    I can''t help but feel happy to see that he promised to borrow troops.

    "That''s great. You can borrow troops to attack Ashoka. It''s a matter of having the best of both worlds!"

    "Yes, it''s really the best of both worlds. However, these two beauties are not your sister-in-law''s share

    With that, there was a smile on his face.

    I was slightly stunned for a moment, a little unclear, so: "you... What do you mean by this? What do you mean these two beauties have no part in me? It''s good for you to lend me troops to attack Asoka. It''s also good for my husband. Aren''t these two beauties? "

    "Yes, it''s two beauties, but these two beauties are good for me. They have nothing to do with my sister-in-law and Mo Xiandi!" Said the king with a grim smile.

    I wrung my brow and asked in a cold voice, "what do you mean? You have made it clear to me

    "I mean, I''ll take this seal, and I''ll take the life of you and your husband. As far as I know, your husband recovered the underworld of many countries some time ago, which is a great help to me. He took back those places. Now I just need to take away his golden seal and kill your husband and wife, and I can easily take over all your territory. Is there anything more wonderful in this world? "

    When I heard this, I felt bad all of a sudden.

    You know, before I came to him with great joy and thought that he could help us, but now he''s going back. What do you mean?

    "Why are you doing this? Don''t forget that my husband helped you before! " I said with an angry face.

    "Yes, your husband has indeed helped me before, and I also appreciate his kindness to me. But unfortunately, the meaning of this kindness to me can''t be compared with the underworld territory in his hands. Besides, don''t you think that it is almost impossible for Asoka to hide so many soldiers in Luyeyuan without my acquiescence? " The more he said, the more proud he was.

    As soon as he said this, I thought about the whole thing and found that without his acquiescence, Asoka could not have produced so many soldiers of the living dead.

    After all, the underworld is in charge of the life and death of all creatures in its jurisdiction.

    When Asoka made the soldiers of the living dead, he imprisoned their souls with resin walls. The underworld could not receive the souls of these people. Of course, he would notice that something was wrong and send people to check.

    But the fact is that the king of Hades turned a blind eye to this, as if he didn''t know about it.

    This is very suspicious.

    I can''t help but feel more remorse after thinking about this.

    Before, Mo liangye and I all focused on Ashoka, only when he raised so many living dead soldiers, just because he wanted to continue to be king, but we didn''t think of the hidden things behind this, so we ignored the problems of Tianzhu Pluto, and now I ran to give Mo liangye''s Pluto gold seal to others.

    Damn it!

 Chapter 604

    I am very angry in my heart. I want to break up the king of hell!

    "You are so shameless I said angrily.

    Seeing that I scolded him, Tianzhu Pluto was not angry. Instead, he sneered and said, "what''s wrong with me as Tianzhu Pluto fighting for more territory for my Tianzhu underworld? What''s more, I am the descendant of Ashoka. If I don''t help him, can I help you who are not related to me? "

    On hearing this, I was all at a loss.

    "What did you say? You... You are the offspring of Asoka? " I asked in disbelief.

    Tianzhu Hades laughed for a while and said, "why, is it strange? Asoka, as the greatest monarch in the history of Tianzhu, has many children. My mother is Asoka''s favorite daughter, the seventh princess, who is equivalent to my grandfather. In this relationship, it''s impossible for me not to help him. What''s more, Asoka is always ready to kill. If I help him to kill more people, there will be more ghosts in the underworld. If there are more ghosts in the underworld, there will be more yin soldiers, and the strength of the whole underworld will be improved a lot. So, no matter from which angle, you and your husband must die! If you don''t die, it will hinder the expansion of the underworld. And I will never allow this to happen

    When I heard Ashoka''s words, my nose almost tilted.

    If those villains I''ve seen before are very insidious, then the king of Hades in front of me is just a fighter among villains. It''s extremely insidious!

    "Well, you want to swallow my husband''s territory? What a fool''s dream I cried coldly.

    Hearing what I said, the king gave me a hard look and said, "you are dying, and you want to scold me. You are so sharp! But you can''t scold me for a long time. I''m going to take the soldiers to destroy your husband now. When he is killed, I''ll come back to torture you crazy woman! "

    After that, the king of hell went to the judge and tied me up.

    Seeing this, I tried to escape.

    Unexpectedly, just when I wanted to escape, I was bound by a golden rope in the hands of the judge.

    I struggled a few times to untie the rope.

    But the more I struggled, the tighter the rope was, and it was so tight that I couldn''t move.

    I was a little angry and glared at the judge angrily.

    "Don''t struggle, sir. It''s called soul binding lock. The more you struggle, the tighter it will be. Don''t tear your soul to pieces at that time. I can''t blame you! " The judge said bitterly.

    This one, I dare not struggle, had to stay obediently.

    After all, heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses. If they are torn apart by this soul binding lock, then I will be finished.

    If it''s just me, it''s OK, but I still have to think about the cool night.

    Up to now, he doesn''t know that Tianzhu Pluto is against the water. If Tianzhu Pluto comes to plot against him at that time, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    There are thousands of dead soldiers in Ashoka''s place, and now the king of Hades takes ten thousand Yin soldiers.

    In this way, the ink cool night is equivalent to facing twenty or thirty thousand enemies alone.

    Even if he is a superman, it is impossible to win in this situation.

    So, in any case, I have to find a way to escape from here, and then give Mo liangye a tip off, let him think of other ways to face the crisis.

    Seeing that I was bound by the soul, the face of the king of hell in Tianzhu was even more proud.

    "Smelly woman, let you live one or two more hours. When I clean up your husband, your death will come!"

    After that, Tianzhu underworld asked the judge to take me away from the underworld hall and put me in the underworld dungeon.

    "This time, it''s your bad luck. You just die and wait for your soul to fly away Said the judge to me.

    I gouged out the judge and said, "you sinister villains, you will be punished sooner or later."

    "I don''t know if we will be punished, but you are dead!" The judge said coldly.

    "You can kill me now. Otherwise, when I get out of here, I won''t give you fruit to eat! " I said with a firm face.

    Hearing what I said, a strange smile appeared on the judge''s face. He came up to my ear and said, "it''s a pity to kill a pretty girl like you? Even if you want to kill me, you have to wait for me to have a good time first! "

    With that, the judge began to untie his trousers and wanted to do something to me.

    Seeing this, my face suddenly changed and I struggled to climb back.

    "You... You don''t come here, you don''t come here. If you come here, I''ll bite my tongue and kill myself!"

    "Bite your tongue and kill yourself? Do you think it will work in the underworld? If you are wise, you should be obedient. Don''t struggle. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude and merciless! "

    The judge said with a grim smile, and then rushed at me.

    I don''t know why. When I heard what he said just now, I suddenly thought of something, so I almost reflexively kicked him in the chest.

    "Ji Yunxi, are you crazy?" I snapped.

    The judge was stunned and then laughed again.

    This time, however, his voice completely changed. It became a voice I knew.

    "Mi Xiaofei, even you can see this. It''s really you!"

    Having said that, he changed in front of me, and he really changed back to the appearance of Ji Yunxi.

    "Come on, how do you know it''s me?" Ji Yunxi asked.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice: "in my memory, there are only two people who like to say ''little master'', one of them is Chen Feng, the other is you. Obviously, with Chen Feng''s ability, it''s impossible for him to disguise himself for such a long time. Then, the only possibility left is you. "

    After listening to me, Ji Yunxi couldn''t help clapping for me and said, "I didn''t expect that your brain is not so stupid. It seems that your husband specially asked me to protect you! "

    "What did you say? My husband specially asked you to protect me? But before you... Didn''t you get dragged into the wall by something? How can I be sent here by my husband all of a sudden? " I was a little surprised.

    Ji Yunxi nodded and said, "silly girl, it''s just a play that I played with your husband. It''s just a trick to fool Ashoka and the king of hell! As a matter of fact, your husband has long known that Tianzhu Pluto is not a good thing, so he wants to take this opportunity to eradicate him completely! "

 Chapter 605

    "What did you say? You... You two actually... You two started a fire together to cheat me? Do you know that just now I really thought I was going to be destroyed by Tianzhu Hades? Is it interesting for you two to pit me like this? "

    I was a little surprised, but more irritated.

    After all, I''ve been with them all the time, but they both secretly planned such a big thing, but they didn''t tell me. It''s just unbearable!

    Seeing that I was angry, Ji Yunxi gave a cheap smile and said, "I can''t blame you. Your husband won''t tell you. He thinks you are bad at acting. He''s afraid that after you know it, you''ll smash the play. You know, it''s easy to see that Tianzhu Pluto is so resourceful and a little bit unnatural. In that case, won''t all your husband''s schemes come to nothing? "

    After hearing what Ji Yunxi said, I thought about it and thought it was right.

    If a person like me, who has no acting skills and can''t hide things in his heart, had known their stratagem, it would have been a beat every minute.

    In that case, he will definitely see the sinister and cunning of the king of hell.

    Once he saw it, their plan could not be carried out, and the king of Hades would not be deceived, nor would he take ten thousand Yin soldiers to Ashoka''s underground palace.

    Wait a minute. Although it''s like this, I still can''t figure it out.

    "By the way, do you think my husband wants to get rid of Tianzhu Pluto? Why didn''t he directly send troops to exterminate the underworld, but set up such a plot to wait for the underworld to drill in? With his strength, it seems that it''s easier to attack directly? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "Mi Xiaofei, it seems that your brain is really not very smart." Ji Yunxi said with disgust.

    As soon as I said this, I was covered with black lines.

    "Well, who''s not very smart? You can talk without hitting people? Did I provoke you? Do you want to hurt me so much? " I asked in response.

    Ji Yunxi looked at me with a look like a fool. He shook his head helplessly and said, "how can a woman like you, who has no ambition, understand how we men plan strategies? Frankly speaking, the reason why your husband wants to set up such a bureau is just the four words "famous teacher"

    "A famous teacher?" I was stunned.

    "Yes, in ancient times, when emperors fought with each other, they had to pay attention to being famous. Why can''t your husband pay attention to it? Just imagine, if your husband really gets rid of Tianzhu Pluto, he will take over the management of the whole Tianzhu underworld. In this case, if he is not famous, how can the ghosts and soldiers who go back to the underworld convince him? If those guys don''t agree, they will certainly rebel. In this case, things will be very troublesome, and there will be many hidden dangers in the future. "

    Seeing that I listened carefully, Ji Yunxi continued to speak.

    "And now your husband used this game to surround the king of hell, and let him show his original insidious and cunning side. Now, many of his subordinates know that he wants to kill you and your husband, and also help Asoka to kill more innocent people. This is a good opportunity for your husband to win over the people. After all, most people in the world are still on the side of justice. Now, once the emperor led his troops to Ashoka''s underground palace, he basically lost the chance. Since ancient times, those who win the hearts of the people win the world. In this case, it is very obvious who will win the final victory. "

    With Ji Yunxi''s explanation, I realized why Mo liangye kept me in the dark and designed such a good plan.

    To tell you the truth, as the king of the underworld, he really has more things to consider than me.

    It''s not easy for him to come up with such a brilliant plan when he is in the underground world.

    If it''s me, I guess I''ll have to die now, right?

    I shrunk my mouth, looked at Ji Yunxi, and said, "OK, now that I know it''s your plan, please help me to untie this soul binding lock. I have to go to my husband quickly!"

    "Tut Tut, you are your husband when you open your mouth and shut your mouth. You are so numb! Well, it''s not too early. I guess the people of Hades are ready to go now. Let''s quickly change our appearance, sneak into the Yin soldiers, and follow them back to the underground palace of Asoka to support your husband! "

    Ji Yunxi said, then raised his hand to untie the shackles of my soul, and then changed the appearance of ordinary Yin soldiers for himself and me, and took me out of the prison.

    When we got to the gate of Tianlong, we met the prison guards.

    I was going to make up a lie or something, but Ji Yunxi didn''t even say anything. He beat the hell out of those Yin soldiers who stopped us three or two times.

    Looking at his clean and neat appearance, I can''t help but wonder when I stand beside him.

    "Brother, do you want to do this? This... This is too much, isn''t it? "

    Ji Yunxi glanced at me and said in a deep voice: "kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself. If I don''t beat them out of their wits, and if they go back and send a message to the king of hell, it''s not only our end, but also your husband''s end! I''m not going to do such a thing

    I can''t refute Ji Yunxi''s words.

    "Come on, let''s get out of here. Otherwise, after a while, the emperor led his troops to set out, and we won''t be able to catch up with him! " Ji Yunxi urged.

    I knew the terrible relationship of things, so I didn''t dare to delay at the moment. I immediately followed Ji Yunxi and rushed to the gathering place of the Yin soldiers under Tianzhu Pluto.

    No one recognized us now because we had changed our appearance.

    After all, so many Yin soldiers, even in peacetime, it is impossible for everyone to know each other.

    In this way, we are more able to fish in troubled waters.

    However, Ji Yunxi and I only stayed in the camp of the Yin soldiers for a while, and the emperor of hell came out of the underworld hall with one of his ghosts.

    Maybe he thought that he was determined to win this time, so Tianzhu Pluto was very proud. He glanced at the group of Yin soldiers we were in with his high eyes, and said aloud: "you have been to Tianzhu Pluto for some days, and I have always treated you well. So today is the day for you to make contributions. As long as you follow me to take the life of Mo liangye, I''ll reward you for what you have done! "

    Nowadays, no matter what happens, as long as we talk about merit and reward, it is absolutely unstoppable. People will rush up.

    No, not long after the emperor said this, the Yin soldiers called out: "reward on merit! On merit, on reward! "

    I glanced at them and saw a bloody look on each of their faces, just like they were about to win the five million lottery.

    It''s obvious that they all like to eat the cakes drawn by the God of hell.

    It''s all 250!

    The Yin soldiers at the bottom were all so excited. The emperor could not bear it now. With a wave of his hand, he ordered: "OK, pass my order, the whole army will move towards the underground palace of Luyeyuan!"

 Chapter 606

    In this way, Ji Yunxi and I went to the underground lotus palace of Asoka with the army of the underworld.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that when we arrived, nearly half of Ashoka''s soldiers were killed by Mo liangye.

    I have to say that the combat effectiveness is a bit amazing.

    After all, he singled out nearly 5000 living dead soldiers, which was a bit too much.

    Seeing that Mo liangye was so fierce, Ashoka''s face was very ugly at the moment.

    "You... You actually... You actually have such strength, you... Who are you?" Asoka asked in a trembling voice.

    Mo liangye stares at him with his cold eyes and answers every word: "I said, I''m just a finder. I won''t stay here as long as I get what I want! "

    But Ashoka was also stubborn. Even now he saw the strength of Mo liangye, he still refused to hand over the scepter inlaid with crystal soul stone.

    "Don''t dream about it. This treasure is the most precious one given to me by the monk of Tang Dynasty. I won''t give it to you in any case!" Ashoka said firmly.

    Hearing Ashoka''s words, Mo liangye sneered and said, "your soldiers are half dead and wounded. What else do you think you can do to protect this treasure?"

    This made Ashoka a little embarrassed.

    "I... i... i..."

    He hemmed and hawed for a long time, but didn''t refute why.

    Presumably, he never thought that the person who came to take the crystal soul stone from him would have such a strong strength.

    However, while Asoka was hesitating, the king of Hades, who had just arrived, suddenly opened his mouth.

    "What if I say I''ll protect it?"

    When he heard the words of Hades, Asoka immediately turned his head and saw that his grandson was coming. He immediately laughed, and he didn''t look as embarrassed as before.

    "Good grandson, you are here. I thought you were going to leave your grandfather alone here and let him live and die." Ashoka said excitedly.

    Tianzhu Hades quickly stepped forward, hugged Ashoka tightly, comforted: "grandfather, I''m here, you don''t have to worry, this guy, just let me deal with it, you go to one side to have a rest!"

    "Good, good, good grandson of the king, when you come, the king will be relieved!"

    With that, Ashoka took the scepter and slowly retreated to one side, giving up the place to fight to Tianzhu Pluto and Mo liangye.

    Xu is in order to make the play more realistic. At the moment when he sees the king of hell, Mo liangye intentionally flashes a little surprise in his eyes.

    "It''s you

    Seeing the surprise in Mo Liang''s night spirit, Tianzhu Pluto was very satisfied, so he said: "yes, it''s me. What''s up, brother Mo? Didn''t you expect that? "

    Mo liangye looked at him coldly and asked, "are you his grandson?"

    "Yes, I am his grandson. My mother is his favorite seven princesses. " The celestial underworld answered calmly.

    "So, the reason why he was able to build such a large underground palace and organize such a large number of soldiers of the living dead is also your help in the dark?" Mo cool night continues to ask a way.

    Because he was very confident in his own strength, so he didn''t cover it up at all. He said directly, "yes, I acquiesced, but so what? I know you are very powerful, but no matter how powerful you are, I''m afraid it''s impossible for you to fight against our 15000 Yin soldiers alone, right? You know, this successful case of one to fifteen thousand has never appeared in history. I don''t believe you will be the first person to set this record! "

    Hearing the words of the God of hell, Mo liangye sneered and said, "you''re really confident, but when did I say I''m going to give you one to fifteen thousand?"

    "You have only one man now, and we have 15000 soldiers. What''s not one to fifteen thousand?"

    Xu is not sure about Mo liangye''s mind, but Tianzhu Pluto seems to be a little annoyed.

    After all, he has dealt with Mo liangye several times before, and knows that Mo liangye is not an easy role to deal with.

    See the face of the king of hell in the sky peep out annoyed idea, the facial expression of Mo cool night suddenly appears more calm.

    "No wonder before, Shura kingdom could take part of your territory so easily. I thought that the Shura kingdom was too powerful, but until now, I didn''t know that everything was because you, the God of heaven and hell, were just a waste! " Mo liangye said impolitely.

    As soon as he said this, the king of hell became more and more angry. He yelled at Mo liangye: "Mo liangye, what are you talking about? Now that I can be the king of the underworld, it is enough to show that I am outstanding. But how can you say I''m a waste

    But even if he refuted, Mo liangye still didn''t take him seriously. Instead, he continued coldly: "at the beginning, how did you win the throne of the underworld? Surely you know better than me? Are all the royal families of the Peacock Dynasty patricides and murderers? "

    On hearing this, the face of both Hades and Asoka changed greatly.

    In particular, Ashoka''s face, which was already wrinkled, was even more angry now.

    "Good grandson, since you''ve brought your troops here, why don''t you get rid of this bullshit?" Ashoka urged with a green face.

    Tianzhu Pluto was also angry in his heart, so when he heard his grandfather''s words, he immediately said to Mo liangye: "Mo liangye, originally I respected you as a talent. I wanted to leave you a way to live and let you work for me. But now it seems that you will not submit to me. In that case, I can''t keep you! "

    "Oh? How do you want to keep me? What do you think you can do with your 15000 soldiers? " Mo liangye asked sarcastically.

    Tianzhu Hades didn''t know about Mo liangye''s plan. He thought he was just playing with him, so he almost didn''t think about it, so he said, "hum, Mo liangye, you are too arrogant. In this world, the winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. As long as I kill you today, all the territory under your name will be mine. In this way, even if you have great ability, you will not be able to return to heaven! "

    Hearing the words of the God of hell, Mo liangye shook his head helplessly and said, "it seems that you are determined to want my life. But unfortunately, in this world, the person who can kill me has not been born yet. "

    Finish saying, Mo cool night then hit a ring finger, cold voice cheers a way: "Pei Zhao, still not quick body!"

    As soon as the voice fell, Pei Zhao appeared in the lotus palace.

    And behind him stood the dense underworld soldiers.

    These underworld soldiers, no matter in terms of equipment or momentum, have left behind the soldiers of Hades for several blocks.

    The key is that the number of people and horses brought by Hades is double.

    It seems that this time is really a good play to see!

 Chapter 607

    Seeing Pei Zhao coming with the men and horses in the cool night of ink, Tianzhu Mingwang''s face changed greatly and asked in surprise: "you... How can you... How can you be here? I remember that there was no suspicious event in the underworld recently. How did you come to my territory? "

    Hearing the words of Tianzhu Pluto, Mo liangye could not help but sneer and said, "I think you may have forgotten that I helped you recapture the territory occupied by Shura Kingdom some time ago."

    Being reminded by Mo liangye, the king of hell suddenly realized.

    "Originally... Originally, you actually..." Tianzhu Pluto was so surprised that he could hardly speak.

    "Yes, the reason why I was willing to help you take back the territory from the Shura kingdom was not because of how tall or kind I was, but because I knew you had bad intentions. At that time, the war was so fierce that even if my men slipped into your jurisdiction, you were unaware of it. After all, at that time, your attention was all on the attack on Shura. How could you notice the little movements I made behind your back? " Mo liangye said with a sneer.

    This words a, the day Zhu Ming king immediately direct gas explosion.

    "Mo cool night, you dare to shade me!"

    "Aren''t you also in the Yin me? Before, you never told me that you are the grandson of Asoka. What''s more, you came in a hurry with so many people and threatened to kill me. I''m afraid it''s untenable if you spread it out, isn''t it? " Mo Liang night said with a smile.

    Hearing this, Tianzhu Hades knew that he was wrong. He choked for a long time and finally said again: "hum, Mo liangye, do you think you can beat me if you bring so many people here secretly? As far as I know, you love your wife to the core. To tell you the truth, she''s in my hands right now. If you don''t give up, it''s hard to say your wife''s fate! "

    So far, I basically understand the reason why he didn''t kill me immediately before.

    Instead of killing a person directly, it''s better to use this person to threaten a strong opponent.

    After all, when a person dies, it''s basically useless.

    But if this person is alive, the value he can bring into play is much greater than that of being dead.

    I have to say that the God of hell''s wishful thinking is really loud.

    It''s a pity that no matter how skillful he is in calculation, he can''t compare with Mo liangye.

    When he was calculating Mo liangye, how could Mo liangye not be calculating him?

    The master moves, always is a move to decide life and death.

    Obviously, this game, from the beginning, Tianzhu Pluto has lost.

    Because the last trump card he held in his hand has long been gone.

    Thinking of this, I stretched out my hand to pull Raji Yunxi, and then sneaked out of the army of Yin soldiers with him and stood behind Tianzhu Pluto.

    I can''t bear to tell him the truth when I see the confident appearance of Tianzhu Pluto.

    But this guy is really annoying. I''m not willing to make fun of him.

    So, I reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "Hey, ugly, good evening!"

    Tianzhu Mingwang was stunned for a moment and turned his head fiercely.

    I saw the chance, clenched my fist and hit him on the bridge of the nose.

    Tianzhu Hades didn''t expect that I would suddenly come out from behind, so he didn''t have time to dodge and was knocked down by me.

    However, because I now became an ordinary Yin soldier, so the emperor did not recognize me. He looked at me angrily and asked, "how dare you beat me? Are you not afraid that I''ll beat you out of your wits? "

    I sneered and said, "if you have the ability, you''ll beat me to death. Am I afraid you''re an old monster?"

    Maybe I heard something abnormal from my tone. Tianzhu Mingwang twisted his eyebrows, glared at me angrily and asked: "you... You are not my Yin soldier, are you?"

    I didn''t want to go on pretending, so I changed the shape of ordinary Yin soldier back to what I was.

    Seeing what I looked like, the king of hell immediately made a direct comparison.

    "You... How can you... I let the judge take you..."

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "how about Mingming? Did you lock me up in heaven

    Tianzhu Hades did not speak, but his eyes have represented his mind.

    Seeing him like this, I sneered at him even more. I patted Ji Yunxi on the shoulder and said to Tianzhu Hades, "open your dog''s eyes and have a good look, and see who he is!"

    Tianzhu Hades turned to look at Ji Yunxi. He was already surprised. At the moment, his eyes were almost falling.

    Because Ji Yunxi was standing there, and he became himself, an ordinary Yin soldier, and a judge.

    "So... So you were the judge? What about the judge before that? What have you done to him? " Asked the king.

    Ji Yunxi looked at him with disdain and said coldly, "you''d better care about yourself first."

    When he heard Ji Yunxi''s words, the emperor was so angry that his nose was not his nose and his eyes were not his eyes. He wanted to dig out our hearts and eat them.

    "I didn''t expect that you were all on fire to deceive me! Hum, it''s true that you people in Z are deep minded and cunning. Now it seems that all that the world has said is true! "

    "Hey, brother, please make it clear that it''s you who''ll pit me first and then you will? I just went to you for help, but you put me in jail. What''s the matter? If you cheat on us, don''t let us fight back? Do you really think your aunt is a soft persimmon? Can you pinch it as you like? " I said angrily.

    The king of hell stares at me and wants to rip my skin and cramp me.

    "Do you think that if you escape now, everything will be all right? Don''t forget that when you came to see me, you gave me a big gift. As long as I have such a big gift in hand, even if you have thousands of troops here, what? You''re not going to listen to me! " Said the emperor with a sneer.

    In his opinion, for a Pluto, the most important thing is the gold seal of Pluto.

    Without the gold seal of the underworld, the underworld is almost a decoration. It''s useless.

    After all, the gold seal of the underworld is a symbol of the underworld''s identity and the root of the underworld''s power.

    However, just as he finished, he heard Mo liangye not far away speak slowly and say, "if you think that you can control my army with my gold seal in your hand, that''s a big mistake. I am not you. I will never oppress my subordinates with my power and status. And what my subordinates see is never whether I have the gold seal in my hand! In this world, the strongest relationship between superior and subordinate is not that when you have the right, others only follow your orders, but when you have no right, others can still live and die for you. I can do that, can you? "

    Hearing this, the face of the king of hell turned white.

    "You... Can you really... Can you mobilize these troops without the golden seal? No, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it Tianzhu Pluto said stubbornly.

    Seeing that he didn''t believe it, Mo liangye didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He turned to Pei Zhao and said in a cold voice, "since he doesn''t believe it, you can let him believe it!"

    Pei Zhao de Ling immediately turned to the soldiers he had brought and asked harshly, "the celestial underworld doesn''t pay attention to us. What do you say we should do?"

    "Kill! Kill! Kill The regular roar reverberated in the lotus palace, deafening.

    The beads of sweat on the forehead of the king of hell came out on the spot, as if they were awed by the hands of Mo liangye.

    "You... You break into my territory, and now you want to kill me, this... This is a curse of heaven!" The king of Hades tried to change the subject.

    Mo liangye sneered and said, "compared with trespassing on your territory, it seems that you help Ashoka build the army of 10000 living dead people without considering the regulations of the underworld, and design the crime of killing me. Is that a bigger one? You are not benevolent first and I am unjust later. At best, I can only be regarded as a self-defense. Isn''t that too much? "

    "Mo cool night, you..." Tianzhu Pluto choked speechless.

    See he counseled, Mo cool night in the eyes at the moment is more a bit disdain.

    "I didn''t mean to take your territory, but what you did forced me to take your territory. So, here today, either you die or I die! " Mo cool night cold voice says.

    The face of the celestial underworld turned white a little, and even the voice was weak.

    "You... Do you really want to fight? Is... Is there no other way? "

    "What I hate most in my life is ungrateful and cunning villains. Obviously, you have both! "

    Mo cool night cold voice finish saying, then to Pei Zhao order: "start!"

    Pei Zhao nodded, then pulled out his sword, raised his hand to the army of Tianzhu Hades, and yelled: "the army of Tianzhu is online. Today we will do justice for Tianzhu and kill them all! Go

    Sound falls, Pei Zhao then leads a hand, rushed into the Yin soldier army of Tianzhu underworld.

    The two sides began to fight, and the situation was extremely tragic.

    To tell you the truth, it''s the first time I''ve seen so many Yin soldiers fighting in such a big age. I can''t help feeling sad.

    But unexpectedly, during the time when I was watching the battle, the king of hell grabbed my shoulder and said, "although I can''t beat your husband, it''s more than enough to beat you!"

    After that, the king of hell raised his hand and wanted to hold me by the neck, trying to screw me out of my wits.

    But I was not provoked, almost in an instant, I put out the ghost door thirteen pins from the storage ring, and put it all together into his eyebrows.

 Chapter 608

    Tianzhu Hades didn''t expect me to come here. He didn''t even have time to hide, so he was stabbed in the middle of the eyebrow by my ghost door 13.

    For a moment, in the middle of the emperor''s brow, there were 13 small holes with black smoke. It seemed that the whole face was particularly ferocious.

    But it''s a pity that Tianzhu Pluto has high mana. Even if he was shot by my ghost''s thirteen needles, he didn''t do much damage.

    On the contrary, because of my action, the king of Hades was extremely angry at the moment. He looked at me bitterly and yelled: "you dare to hurt me, cheap woman. I don''t want to tear your soul to pieces today!"

    Having said that, he grabbed my shoulder hand and suddenly made more efforts, hoping to tear me to pieces.

    Because I used the ghost state to go to Tianzhu underworld, and now I can''t resist his move.

    After all, he is the Hades of Tianzhu, and there are many ways to deal with me in the state of ghost.

    This is not, he just a hand holding my shoulder, has made me extremely painful.

    This kind of feeling is like being burned in the infernal hell. Life is not like death.

    Seeing that I was uncomfortable, the emperor was very proud at the moment, and he couldn''t help laughing: "hum, cheap woman, do you dare to hurt me this time?"

    I glared at him angrily and scolded all his ancestors in my heart, but I still couldn''t move a cent.

    For this reason, the anger in my heart is also coming out.

    I forced to endure the pain and said to the king of Hell: "you have the ability to beat me out of my wits today. Otherwise, let me find a chance, I will let you not to survive, not to die! "

    Hearing what I said, the king sneered and said, "I''m dying. I dare to be tough. It seems that I have to give you some color to see!"

    With that, the king stretched out his other hand to tear my soul clean.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Mo liangye came down from the sky and hit the king of hell directly with the dead breath of pure black.

    Tianzhu Pluto couldn''t bear it, so he subconsciously released me, and stepped back several steps, covering the chest hit by Mo liangye, looking at Mo liangye in disbelief.

    Mo cool night side head, temperature voice looking at me to ask a way: "madam, how are you?"

    I touched my shoulder, which was nearly crushed before, shook my head and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK, but if you come half a minute later, my shoulder will be useless!"

    Mo liangyewei smiles and says, "don''t worry. In this world, even I dare not bully you. How can I let others bully you? Be obedient and return to the border as soon as possible to return your soul. Otherwise, I won''t be able to save you next time I''m pinched like this! "

    When I heard Mo liangye''s words, I didn''t hesitate much. I immediately took advantage of the confrontation between him and Tianzhu Pluto, ran back to the border he had set before, and lay back in my body, so that my body and soul could be one.

    After all, in this case, once the soul is captured by others, it is only a matter of minutes.

    But if the soul is in the body, it is relatively difficult for the other party to let you go.

    And after the body and soul become one, the fight will be much smoother, OK?

    I slowly stood up from the ground and saw that Mo liangye had lifted the border, so I walked out and looked around. I saw that the whole lotus palace was full of excitement and chaos.

    The underworld soldiers led by Pei Zhao are fighting with the army of Tianzhu Pluto.

    However, because Pei Zhao had more men and horses, it was basically the Tianzhu army that was passively attacked, and nearly half of them were wiped out before long.

    And Mo Liang night there, also with the day Zhu Pluto is fighting fiercely.

    The strength of Tianzhu Pluto and Mo liangye is almost the same, but the key is that Tianzhu Pluto is old in the end, and his reaction speed and mental agility are far less than Mo liangye.

    So, after a while, the king of hell fell into the wind, and his whole soul was a little unstable.

    "Mo liangye, if you beat me out of my wits today, we will not let you go in the world of the underworld!" Tianzhu Pluto said fiercely.

    Mo liangye squinted at him and said coldly, "it''s not something you need to worry about whether you will let me go in the underworld. Now you just need to worry about whether I will let you go or not! "

    Seeing that Mo liangye''s attitude was so firm, Tianzhu Pluto was embarrassed at the moment.

    "Mo liangye, let''s make a deal. As long as you don''t kill me, I can give you Tianzhu underworld, OK? " Tianzhu Pluto tries to negotiate terms with Mo liangye.

    But Mo liangye was not affected by his condition at all. On the contrary, his tone was colder than before.

    "At such a time, do you think I will agree to put forward such a condition to me?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    "Mo liangye, I know you''re powerful, but killing me is not good for you at all. Anyway, what you want is just Tianzhu underworld. In that case, I''ll give you Tianzhu underworld. You just need to let me go! " The emperor continued to talk.

    But the cool night of the ink is still cold and says, "no, you''re wrong. What I really want is your life. As for Tianzhu underworld, to me, it is dispensable! "

    Tianzhu Hades didn''t expect that Mo liangye would say that. He was very surprised.

    "You... Do you mean you have to kill me today?" Asked the king in a trembling voice.

    Mo Liang night mouth slightly tilted, showing a slightly cold smile, slowly opening: "otherwise, you think I have been here and you tease to play?"

    "No... you can''t kill me, you can''t kill me! I admit that I''m wrong about what happened today, but... But I''m just in a trance. I... I don''t really want to kill you. I beg you, please, will you let me go? " Tianzhu Pluto pleaded humbly.

    Mo liangye looks at him, and the irony in his eyes is very obvious.

    "If I''m the one who''s down today, will you let me live?"

    Tianzhu Hades nodded and said, "yes, it will, I promise!"

    "But unfortunately, I won''t! I said to kill someone, even if it is heaven and earth, it will kill him. So, you''d better die Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Hearing this, his face turned pale and his whole body began to shake.

    Obviously, he was scared.

    "You can''t do this, you can''t do this... You''ll be punished by heaven..." Tianzhu Pluto murmured.

    Mo liangye was obviously not in the mood to hear him go on. He directly took the cold sword in his hand and stabbed it into the chest of the king of hell.

    It was almost too late for him to dodge. He opened his eyes and looked at the dark night with unbelievable eyes.

    But a few seconds later, when Mo liangye took the cold sword out of Tianzhu Pluto''s body, Tianzhu Pluto''s whole body was reduced to ashes and scattered on the ground. He was trampled in disorder by the soldiers of the underworld who were fighting on both sides. He couldn''t see the shape at all.

 Chapter 609

    "Ma''am, it''s done!" Mo liangye gave me a big smile.

    I nodded, quickly walked over, reached out to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and said: "hard work, husband!"

    Mo liangye gently held my hand and said with a smile: "as long as my wife is OK, I''m not hard."

    See Mo cool night that burning eyes, I slightly red under the face, just want to say something, the result in the mind suddenly flashed an idea.

    "It''s broken! We only focus on dealing with the king of hell, but ignore the peacock Asoka I suddenly woke up to the truth.

    Hear my words, the facial expression of Mo cool night also slightly changed next.

    Obviously, even he forgot about Asoka.

    It''s really over.

    We all focused on him when he was stirred up by the emperor.

    But the evil peacock Asoka is ignored by us.

    Originally, it''s nothing to ignore him.

    But the key is that the crystal soul stone we have been looking for is now on the scepter of Asoka.

    If he ran away, our crystal soul stone would be lost.

    In this way, our trip to Tianzhu will be in vain?

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t sit still any longer. I immediately turned my head and looked at the position where Ashoka stood before.

    Just, at the moment, where is his shadow?

    "It seems that he has quietly run away while we are fighting!" I can''t help feeling a little annoyed.

    Seeing that I was worried, Mo liangye comforted me repeatedly: "madam, it''s not long before that time. It must be that Ashoka hasn''t run out of this underground palace even if he runs. If we look carefully, we will be able to catch him back!"

    I thought about it and thought so.

    After all, Asoka is now a living dead man and will never run to the ground casually.

    Since it can''t run to the ground, it must still be in the underground world.

    Although the underground world is very big, there are boundaries.

    As long as more people are sent to search the underground world, Ashoka will not be able to run away.

    So, I quickly raised my head and said to Mo liangye, "in that case, let''s hurry to find it. Otherwise, after a long time, he will really run to the ground to harm others. I''m afraid it will be difficult for us to find him again! "

    Mo liangye didn''t object, almost immediately took me, ready to start from the lotus palace.

    But just then, a voice suddenly rang out from behind us.

    "Keep the change, he''s here!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye and I quickly turned to see Ji Yunxi, who was using the soul lock to bind Ashoka, slowly came towards us.

    I was glad to see him coming with Ashoka.

    "Ji Yunxi, I didn''t expect that you still have some effect! By the way, how did you find him? " I asked.

    Ji Yunxi shriveled mouth, a face helplessly said: "I didn''t intend to join the scuffle between you, but this old boy actually wanted to slip away, I can''t bear it, so I just caught him back. Anyway, the people are here now. If you want to kill or cut, you can help yourself! "

    After that, Ji Yunxi handed the end of the soul lock to my hand.

    I weighed the soul binding lock and made sure that Asoka would never run away if it was tied. Even if I let go, I held one end of the rope and walked slowly to Asoka. After staring at him for a long time, I said, "I''m a man who never talks nonsense, so let''s get to the bottom of the door. If you give me what I want, my aunt may be in a good mood and spare your life! "

    Probably because of being tied up, Asoka''s face is very bad at the moment, just like the one just dug out of the grave.

    "What you... What you want... What you want is that gem?" Asoka asked in a trembling voice.

    I nodded and said, "yes, we don''t want your scepter. We just want the gem on it."

    "But... When the Tang Dynasty monk gave it to me, he once said that it was impossible to take it off the scepter unless he met the person he should meet." Ashoka said with fear.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    "If so, you should give it to me. For I am afraid there is no one else in the world but me who can take it down from this Scepter! "

    "You? Are you... Are you the one who was the right one as the Tang Dynasty monk said Asoka asked incredulously.

    I nodded and said, "I think I should be."

    "In that case, I will give you this scepter. But you... You have to promise to let me go. I just want to be my supreme king in this underground world, and I promise I won''t trouble you. " Ashoka pleaded.

    I took a look at Mo liangye and saw that he didn''t object to Ashoka''s words, so I confidently said to Ashoka, "OK, as long as you give me something, I can spare you!"

    "Well, well, I''ll give it to you, I''ll give it to you!"

    Asoka said, with his hands tied in front of his body, he handed me the scepter.

    Seeing this, I didn''t hesitate to reach for it.

    Unexpectedly, the change happened at this moment.

    When Asoka saw me go to pick it up, he moved his fingers and pressed a button on the handle of the scepter.

    The next second, I saw a sharp arrow coming straight at my face at the handle of the scepter.

    I was surprised, and hurriedly removed the ruler from the storage ring.

    The sharp arrow was so powerful that it hit my lubanchi. It made me step back and almost couldn''t catch it.

    However, fortunately, now I am not the incomparably weak I used to be.

    Seeing that the sharp arrow was about to break through my lubanchi, the inner elixir in my body, which was made of spirit stone, suddenly burst out a powerful force and rushed to my hands, then abruptly straightened the bent lubanchi and let the sharp arrow bounce back.

    Obviously, Ashoka didn''t expect that I could catch his cunning move, so he didn''t take precautions at all. He watched the sharp arrow thrust into his own eyebrows.

    Then, his body would fall straight down, no more movement.

    Seeing this scene, I shook my head helplessly and sighed: "originally, I wanted to let you live, but you want to die, but you really can''t blame me!"

    After that, I walked over slowly, bent down and grabbed the scepter inlaid with crystal soul stone from his hand. After looking at it, I found that it was indeed the same as other crystal soul stones we found before.

    So, I slightly lifted the crystal soul stone on the scepter and pasted it on my forehead. I used my mind to drive the inner elixir formed by the spirit stone in my body and sucked the crystal soul stone from the scepter.

 Chapter 610

    With this one, I have a total of 7 crystal soul stones in my hand.

    As long as we collect the last two, we are basically done!

    Think of here, my heart can not help but some joy.

    After all, after so many experiences, now things are almost coming to an end. How can I be unhappy?

    However, I also know that before we go to find the next crystal soul stone, we have to go back to the Shura kingdom to help Ji Yunxi retrieve his memory.

    It''s something that we can''t do.

    But since we promised Ji Yunxi before, now there is no way to go back.

    What''s more, Ji Yunxi followed us this time, which helped us a lot.

    In this case, if we don''t help him get his memory back, it''s really too unkind.

    Thinking about this, I put the crystal soul stone away and discussed with Mo liangye. Then I turned to Ji Yunxi and said, "thank you for this time. We will try our best to help you when you get back your memory from aliya."

    Ji Yunxi nodded and said, "you still have a little conscience. However, I think you should solve the dilemma here first. "

    When I heard Ji Yunxi''s words, I turned to look around and found that although Tianzhu Pluto had lost his soul, his men were still fighting and dying.

    I looked at Mo liangye and wanted him to think of a way to stop the war. Unexpectedly, he had already gone to the top step of the lotus palace, holding the gold seal he had captured from Tianzhu Hades, and yelled to the lively Yin soldiers below: "all Tianzhu Yin soldiers listen to the order! Your underworld, has died in my hand, if you surrender now, then I can spare you not to die! But if you don''t surrender and want to continue to make trouble, you will end up the same as the Pluto before you

    Mo cool night tosses the ground to have a voice, listen to those under the stage Zhu Yin soldier one Leng one Leng.

    However, even so, there were still some soldiers who were not afraid of death.

    "You killed our underworld. Even if we die, we will never obey your orders. You are the enemy of our whole underworld!" One of them, a brave Yin soldier, opened his mouth and cried out.

    Being coaxed by him like this, other soldiers began to agree.

    "Yes, the head can be broken and the blood can flow. It''s absolutely impossible for us to betray Tianzhu underworld!"

    "If you can, you''ll kill us. If you don''t kill us, one day, we will disturb the underworld of your country Z forever! "

    "Our underworld is indeed dead, but no matter what, it''s not your enemy''s turn to command us!"

    ����

    For a moment, the momentum of the remaining soldiers on the scene was unprecedented, and they were united as if they were going to fight with Mo liangye.

    In fact, in many cases, fighting depends on momentum.

    Even the idiom "wreck the boat" comes from this.

    When the soldiers on one side are desperate to win the battle, they can often stimulate unlimited potential.

    Once this kind of potential has been stimulated to the peak, it''s hard to say who will lose and who will win in this battle.

    Looking at all this in front of me, I can''t help worrying.

    However, this worry is only temporary.

    Because just when the soldiers in tianzhuyin were shouting, Mo liangye, who was standing on the high platform of lotus palace, soon turned cold, and suddenly bent down to buckle the king of hell''s golden seal heavily on the ground.

    In the next second, a strong golden light burst out from the whole body of the underworld gold seal which was buckled on the ground. With a fast speed, it fanned towards those Zhuyin soldiers.

    The soldiers thought that as long as they shared a common hatred, Mo liangye would not dare to do anything about them, so they had no defense at the moment. They watched the golden light coming towards them, and at last they were all turned into ashes and scattered on the ground.

    Seeing those soldiers who are closest to Mo liangye are so scared, the other soldiers are all dumbfounded. They stare at Mo liangye with endless fear in their eyes.

    Also don''t know who took a head, plop a kneel on the ground, don''t live to ink cool night kowtow.

    Seeing this, the other surviving soldiers knelt to the ground and began to beg for mercy.

    "Long live Pluto. Please forgive us. We don''t dare any more. We promise that no matter what happens in the future, as long as Lord Hades gives us an order, we will never say "no" more

    Mo liangye looked at them coldly and said, "today, I don''t want to kill you. But if anyone dares to make trouble like those guys before, don''t blame me for being merciless! "

    "Lord Hades, we dare not, we absolutely dare not! In the future, you will be the only one in the world of heaven and the underworld The surviving soldiers said with one voice.

    Mo liangye twisted her eyebrows and looked at their bowing to the throne, then said in a cold voice: "for the sake of your sincere surrender, today I will forgive you for the time being!"

    After that, Mo liangye turns to Pei Zhao.

    "I''ll give these soldiers to you. I hope you can rectify the underworld in the shortest time and report to me!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Yes, sir Pei Zhao kneels down on one knee to receive orders.

    Immediately, Pei Zhao then according to Mo liangye''s order, took a group of Yin soldiers, escorted those Tianzhu Yin soldiers to leave.

    In the huge lotus palace, there are only me, Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi left.

    This means that the matter of Tianzhu underworld has come to an end now, and it''s time for us to return to our own journey.

    The three of us searched in the lotus palace and finally found a secret passage in a corner.

    We walked along the dark road for an hour, and finally walked out of the huge tomb under the deer garden.

    I didn''t feel that when I put my head out of the dark path and looked at the outside world, I found that the horizon was beginning to turn white.

    A long night finally passed.

    It''s a new day for us.

    Because we were tired all night, we drove back to the city of Varanasi after we got out of the deer park. We had a good rest in the hotel we rented before we finally set out again.

    Originally, our next stop should be Shura Kingdom, but because I''ve been away from some children for a long time, I really miss them so much that I''m afraid that I''ll go back to the underworld of Z to see the two children.

    As for Ji Yunxi, he was idle anyway, so he simply followed us to the underworld of Z country.

 Chapter 611

    However, on the way back to the underworld, because I couldn''t suppress my curiosity, I finally asked my own questions.

    "Ji Yunxi, I have something to ask you."

    Ji Yunxi turned his head and raised his eyebrows at me. He said faintly, "OK, you can ask!"

    "Is that... Is it you who quietly helped my husband heal his wounds in the middle of the night when he fainted last time?" I looked at him and asked.

    I don''t know why, as time goes on, I feel more and more that Ji Yunxi was the person that night.

    It''s also for this reason that I want to make it clear.

    Otherwise, if I don''t make it clear for a day, I''ll be flustered and feel helpless.

    After all, no one wants to live in a muddle.

    However, I asked so frankly, it is estimated that even if it is Ji Yunxi, he may not admit it.

    Sure enough, when I asked, Ji Yunxi shook his head and said, "that night I fell asleep in my chair. I didn''t know that someone had treated your husband. What''s more, do you think I look like such a kind person with my personality? "

    "No. But... But that night in a daze, the shadow I saw was really close to you. Are you sure that shadow is not you? " I still don''t believe it.

    Ji Yunxi gave me a white look and said, "Mi Xiaofei, you also said that you were asleep. Are you sure what you saw is not a dream?"

    "This..." I was a little speechless.

    "Mi Xiaofei, with your little eyes, I guess you were really dreaming at that time. Anyway, I can''t be the one who saved your husband at that time. " Ji Yunxi''s tone is very positive.

    I still didn''t believe it, so I asked a few more questions.

    But Ji Yunxi actually began to play tricks and ignored me directly.

    I was a little helpless, so I had to stop asking this question.

    Seeing that I was dejected, Mo liangye patted me on the shoulder and comforted me: "madam, if you ask me too clearly, it may not be a good thing. Everyone has a secret of everyone, not necessarily everything to share. "

    "But that night it was clear that..." I was unwilling.

    Mo liangye reached out and pinched my face. Wen Sheng said, "madam, no matter who the person was that night, now we can be sure that he didn''t want to hurt us, did he? Since the other party doesn''t want to harm us, what does it matter who he is? "

    "But..."

    I want to say more, Mo liangye stooped slightly, attached to my ear, said softly: "in fact... I know who was that night."

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately became energetic and asked repeatedly, "who is it?"

    Mo liangye gave a mysterious smile and said: "I have an agreement with that person, that is, heaven knows, I know, he knows. Since it''s an agreement, I won''t tell you now. "

    "Mo liangye, are you teasing me?" I''m a little upset.

    "Ma''am, I don''t want to tease you. It''s just that everyone in the world has something they don''t want to say. And there are reasons why these things can''t be said. It''s a big world. We need to make everything clear, don''t we? " The Mo cool night temperature voice persuades a way.

    I know, I want to continue to tangle, ink cool night must have a long talk to persuade me.

    So I had to compromise.

    "Well, I won''t ask. It''s getting late. Let''s go back to the underworld. I really think several children are going crazy. " I urged.

    See me compromise, Mo cool night tiny smile for a while, say: "good, know madam you are anxious, we go back now is!"

    With that, Mo liangye takes Ji Yunxi and me back to the underworld in a hurry.

    The underworld, as it used to be, is going on in an orderly way. It doesn''t change much because we come back.

    However, when I came to the gate of the residence built specially for Guoguo by Mo liangye, I saw several children standing at the gate. I still shed tears because of excitement.

    "Mom!" Guoguo and wennuan cried in unison.

    I quickly stepped forward, Guoguo immediately ran over and hugged me.

    "Mom, I miss you so much. Last time you were captured by bad people, I was worried to death!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, Nuan Nuan argued: "it''s not! It''s uncle Yunxi who took his mother. He''s not a bad man at all! "

    "It''s a bad person to steal my mother!" Guoguo retorted.

    "No, uncle Yunxi is the best man in the world. He is not a bad man at all! If you speak ill of Uncle Yunxi again, I won''t recognize you as a brother! " Warm is also true.

    "Well, if you don''t recognize it, you will not recognize it. It''s like who seldom recognizes your sister!" The fruit is not to be outdone.

    Having said that, the two children glared at each other, then turned their back to each other and ignored each other.

    Seeing this posture, I was directly blinded.

    "This... What''s the situation?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Seeing that I didn''t know, Chen Feng helped Li Manzhen walk slowly and said to me, "little cousin, you haven''t seen them for a long time, so you don''t know. In fact, during your absence, these two little guys are going to quarrel in three days. I guess they should be in puberty, so they are rebellious. "

    Hearing this, I could not help but frown. As I was about to say something, I caught a glimpse of Li Manzhen''s stomach, which seemed to bulge slightly.

    "Cousin, you..." I raised eyebrows at him.

    Chen Feng laughed and said, "I almost forgot to tell you that our family, Manzhen, is pregnant. Besides, we are going to have a wedding in recent days. But... Because of her special status, i... I can''t take her back to Chen''s house for the wedding. I can only borrow your husband''s place to give her and her children a safe home. Little cousin, would you not disagree with my little request? "

    "Well, it''s rare to see that you don''t behave like a fool. I''m too happy. How can I disagree? But... You don''t take Manzhen back to your Chen family to get married. Instead, you''re going to have a wedding in the underworld. Isn''t that a bit of a commission for mother Qu Manzhen? " I asked.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Li Manzhen laughed and said to me, "Xiao Fei, I''m not wronged. My identity is really special, not suitable for wedding in the world, so I don''t blame your cousin. What''s more, as long as two people really love each other, what''s the relationship between where to hold the wedding? "

 Chapter 612

    Hearing Li Manzhen''s words, I feel very happy for Chen Feng.

    "It seems that I really have to call you cousin after that!" I said to Li Manzhen with a smile.

    Probably not used to this appellation, Li Manzhen blushed a little and said in a low voice: "in fact... In fact, you can call me Manzhen as before, and don''t care too much about the appellation."

    On hearing this, Chen Feng was not happy at first.

    "No, I have to let Xiao Fei call you cousin. When I was single, she and her brother-in-law used to abuse me in different ways. Now I find my daughter-in-law, and let Manzhen you have a little Chen Feng, so I have to abuse Xiaofei back! "

    Li Man Zhen white Chen Feng one eye, light say: "person small Philippines but your younger sister, if you don''t even have this little gas, how to do elder brother?"

    "That... That can''t let her abuse me in vain before. In that case, I''ll lose a lot of money." Chen Feng said.

    See Chen Feng is still complaining, Li Manzhen touched his stomach, a proud face said: "listen to your words, you just vowed to be obedient to me a few days ago, are you putting p?"

    On hearing this, Chen Feng changed almost in a second.

    "Daughter in law, I''m wrong. I... I listen to you. Can''t I listen to you? Don''t let Xiao Fei call you cousin. What''s the problem. As long as your daughter-in-law is happy and Xiao Fei is happy, you don''t have to consider my opinion. You really don''t have to consider it at all! "

    Chen Feng is as clever as a wolf dog in front of Li Manzhen.

    It''s also after seeing him that I know what it means to be "mother depends on son".

    Tut Tut, Li Manzhen is pregnant with a child. Chen Feng is just trying to spoil her to heaven.

    I didn''t expect that Chen Feng, who used to be a fool, could have such a tender side. It''s really impressive.

    See Chen Feng obediently listen to their own words, Li Manzhen did not continue to threaten him, but with his smile said something, two people laugh that called a happy.

    See two people like this, my mood immediately improved a lot.

    Chen Feng has been single for a long time.

    Before, I had been worried that he could not get out of the shadow of Li Manshu and en Zhen. I thought he would be single all his life because of what happened before.

    But now it seems that this guy''s recovery ability is much faster than I expected.

    This just a few months, already thoroughly out of the previous feeling hurt, whole-heartedly to Li Manzhen good.

    Perhaps, for him, this is the real end result!

    Thinking about this, I turned to look at Nuan Nuan and wanted to care about her recent situation.

    But who knows, when I want to open my mouth to stop Nuan Nuan, I see that she is chatting with Ji Yunxi.

    Because I haven''t seen him for many days, now he''s growing higher. It seems that he and Ji Yunxi are not so disobedient as before.

    The key is that the atmosphere between them seems to be much more pleasant than before.

    In the past, Ji Yunxi always treated her as a daughter, so whether it was language or expression, he would unconsciously keep a certain distance from warmth.

    But now, Ji Yunxi''s warm eyes are obviously a little more, just as he looks at me in a cool night, less alienated, more indulgent and affectionate.

    See these two people seem to see each other right eye son, I helplessly shake head, but also don''t want to more obstruct.

    After all, warm temperament I know very well, if I stop her and Ji Yunxi exchanges, she may not be able to do anything because of impulse.

    It''s like puppy love. If you just want to block it, it will have little effect.

    But if it can be used together, it may be able to really solve the fundamental problem.

    What''s more, whether Ji Yunxi has lost his memory or not, I can still trust his character.

    Once upon a time, he didn''t hurt wennuan.

    Now, he doesn''t want to hurt wennuan.

    In this case, it seems that Mo liangye and I should not take any blocking measures against them.

    Think of here, I will take the arm of cool night, and he walked into the residence of fruit.

    In the next few days, because Chen Feng and Li Manzhen were going to get married, I was almost too busy.

    You know, since I got married to Mo liangye, there has been no happy event in the underworld.

    Now that Chen Feng and Li Manzhen are married, it can be said that they are the most celebrated things recently. Naturally, they should be more lively.

    That day, after I checked some necessary things for marriage, I was ready to discuss with Mo liangye about other specific matters for marriage, so as not to go wrong.

    Unexpectedly, when I went to the entrance of the inner hall of Mo Liang night, I suddenly heard a voice coming from inside.

    "Thank you for covering it up for me, but I hope you don''t tell Xiao Fei about it."

    It''s Ji Yunxi''s voice!

    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t understand what he was referring to, so I pricked up my ears and continued to listen.

    "You''re just hiding your ears and stealing bells. It''s meaningless." Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Maybe, but now, I really want to get rid of my former life and forget her completely." Ji Yunxi sighed.

    On hearing this, I was shocked.

    Forget me completely?

    He... He''s lost his memory, isn''t he?

    According to the truth, he should have forgotten his feelings for me long ago. How can he say that he should completely forget me now?

    Unless... Unless he''s been pretending to be amnesia!

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but tie my ears higher and want to hear the conversation between the two people clearly.

    "Do you think it''s really possible for you to forget her?" Mo cool night light asks a way.

    "Even if you can''t forget it, you have to try to forget it. I tried to snatch her from you, but almost every time I failed. In her heart, from the beginning to the end, you are the only one. No one else can walk in. To tell you the truth, I''m not convinced. No matter in appearance or strength, I''m not much worse than you, and I have enough love to make her happy. But she only loves you. No matter how much I pay, it can''t be changed. So now I choose to give up. "

    Ji Yunxi''s voice is very low, with a trace of hoarseness, appears very tired, very tired, let me feel a little sad for no reason.

    "So the last time I fainted, you were the one who gave me my true Qi, right?" Mo liangye asked.

    Ji Yunxi was silent for a few seconds and said again: "unexpectedly, you still know. But don''t get me wrong, I don''t want to save you, but... But I don''t want to see her sad. At that time, if you had a problem, I think she would be very sad. Although I have decided to give up her and start my own life again, as a man, I still can''t see the sad and tearful appearance of a girl I used to like so much. So, to save you is the last thing I do for her before I give her up completely

 Chapter 613

    Hearing Ji Yunxi''s words, Mo liangye was silent for a while, and then he spoke slowly again.

    "Are you serious between you and Nuan Nuan? Are you just using her as a stand in for Faye? "

    If he asks, naturally I want to ask.

    We can trust Ji Yunxi''s character.

    But we are also very clear about wennuan''s obstinacy towards Ji Yunxi.

    Because of this, Mo liangye and I are very concerned about Ji Yunxi''s attitude.

    I carry a heart, want to hear Ji Yunxi''s answer.

    "No, Nuan Nuan is not a stand in, never a stand in. Even if she looks more and more like Xiaofei now, she is still an independent person! I admit that at the beginning, I just looked at Nuan Nuan as a child, and thought that she liked me was nonsense. But I have overlooked one thing, that is, she has her own thoughts. "

    "To be honest, wennuan looks very young, but her desperate behavior for love really touched me. In all these years, I''ve never met a girl who would treat me like she did

    "My father arranged many women for me, but those women regarded me as the prince of Shura Kingdom and looked up to me like a God. But apart from the prince''s identity, I''m really just an ordinary person, a person who yearns for the most common love in the world. Only warm, only warm, always treat me as an ordinary man. Only in front of her, I am Ji Yunxi, not the prince of Shura

    Ji Yunxi said here, turned his head to look at the cool night, and asked in a deep voice, "do you understand the feeling of being too high to be cold?"

    "Since ancient times, the love of princes and Marquises has always been beyond their control. If you are the prince of Shura, you will be the future king of Shura. Your father will be very careful in your marriage Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Ji Yunxi can''t help but sneer and say: "be cautious and cautious? He didn''t want to be cautious at all. He just wanted to make a bet on my marriage. All his life, he was running about to expand the Shura world. In his life, expanding the Shura kingdom is far more important than my son''s happiness. "

    "So you have to fight against the marriage arranged by your father?" The voice of the cool night, with a trace of dissatisfaction.

    "No, I didn''t! I never thought of using warmth, and never thought of hurting her in such a way! Believe it or not, I will never hurt Nuan Nuan even if I hurt myself. I want to wait for her to grow up, after she really understands what love is, if she is willing to continue to like me, I will marry her! " Ji Yunxi''s tone is also very firm.

    "I don''t care whether you will marry her or not, but I just want to tell you that Nuan Nuan is my daughter of Mo liangye. Even I can''t bear to move her finger. If you dare to make her sad, even if you go to heaven and earth, I will never let you go!" Mo cool night cold voice says.

    "Don''t worry, there will never be such a day with me!" Ji Yunxi also responded decisively.

    After a long stalemate, Ji Yunxi spoke again.

    "Now that you have seen through my pretending amnesia, you don''t have to go to Shura world to help me find aliya and recover my lost memory. You''ll be in the underworld for a while, and then continue to look for the next crystal soul stone

    "And you? Do you really want to follow your father''s orders and go back to marry aliya? " Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    Ji Yunxi took a deep look at Mo liangye and asked, "if it''s you, would you like to?"

    "No. In this world, you can make do with everything, but love alone can''t make do with it. " Mo liangye answered without hesitation.

    "Like you, I don''t want to. However, since my father has arranged such a thing for me, if I don''t stir up the trouble, I seem to be sorry for his kindness. " Ji Yunxi''s tone, with a trace of banter.

    "As you say, if we don''t help you mess up, it seems that we''re a little sorry that you saved my life before!" Mo liangye echoed.

    Ji Yunxi looked at Mo liangye with a smile and said, "it seems that this time, our Shura world will be in chaos!"

    "Isn''t that just right? It''s just a good way to test how low your father''s ruling ability is! " There is a trace of contempt in Mo liangye''s tone.

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi quit immediately.

    "Hey, are you really good at belittling my father in front of me?"

    "But in fact, didn''t I say what you mean?" Mo liangye said with disapproval.

    Ji Yunxi has no temper at all.

    "I suddenly feel a little sad for Xiao Fei! With a husband like you who can easily see through other people''s inner thoughts, it''s impossible to have any privacy at all! "

    "It''s called talent. Talent, you know?" Mo liangye retorts haughtily.

    "I don''t understand, I just think you are a monster, a terrible monster! If one day, you really become my father-in-law, I will want to commit suicide every minute! " Ji Yunxi is not afraid of death.

    "Are you so sure that I will marry my daughter to you?"

    "It looks like it''s up to your daughter, not you!" Ji Yunxi is confident.

    "In fact, I think your father has done one thing quite right, that is, when he is old, he will give you a bunch of women to choose from. I thought, I also have to learn from your father. When wennuan reaches a certain age, I''ll let people pull all the handsome guys from all over the world to her. Well, is that a good idea? " In the sound of the cool night, there is no lack of pride.

    "Mo liangye, you... You are so mean!" Ji Yunxi was unconvinced.

    Mo cool night proud smile for a while, said: "OK, with you tease to play, hurry back to wash sleep."

    "You are not allowed to find a handsome man for Nuan Nuan!" Ji Yunxi stressed.

    "No, I promise not."

    "You really don''t want to find a handsome guy for her. She''s so young. If she''s obsessed with a handsome guy, won''t all the ducks I cooked fly away?" Ji Yunxi stressed again.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye immediately turned black and asked, "who do you think is a duck? So you want me to break your third leg? "

    Ji Yunxi had just casually said, but did not want to encounter the ink cool night of the scale.

    You know, in the heart of Mo liangye, besides me, his favorite is warm.

    It''s really in the mouth for fear of melting, holding it in the hand for fear of falling, and it''s completely painful to the bone.

    Now Ji Yunxi says that wennuan is a cooked duck. Naturally, he is not happy to be a father.

    Seeing that Mo liangye''s face changed, Ji Yunxi quickly explained: "no... wennuan is not a duck, I''m a duck, I''m a cooked duck..."

    "For your attitude, I decided to ask someone to find someone''s Prince for a blind date tomorrow." Mo cool night coldly said.

    "Don''t mention it, Mo liangye. If you do this, it will be very unkind!" Ji Yunxi is about to cry.

    "If you don''t get out of my hall again, I promise to arrange a blind date for her with two men tomorrow!"

 Chapter 614

    On hearing this, Ji Yunxi dared to say more and ran out of the hall door.

    I was afraid that he would find me, so I hid in the dark.

    Fortunately, Ji Yunxi has always been careless, but did not find me, directly left in a hurry.

    Waiting for him to go away, I was relieved, turned around and walked into the inner hall of the Mo cool night.

    Seeing me coming, Mo liangye was slightly surprised and asked, "madam, why are you here? So just now... Just now you heard it all? "

    I nodded and said, "I''ve heard everything. It''s a word."

    "I knew that I couldn''t hide it from you, madam. It''s just that if you hear it, you''ll have psychological burden if you don''t know the truth again. " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Listen to Mo liangye say so, my heart is a little wet, for a moment I don''t know how to continue to say.

    Probably seeing what I thought in my heart, Mo liangye put his hand around my shoulder and said slowly: "madam, the fate in this world is often arranged by God. Ji Yunxi is very good, but God arranged that he and you have no fate. You really don''t have to blame yourself for this. "

    "But he thought so much and did so much for me, and I couldn''t repay him anything, which made me feel very guilty." I nestle in the arms of the cool night murmured.

    Mo liangye bowed her head slightly, gently kissed my forehead and said, "in fact, madam, you don''t need to feel guilty. The fate of people is beyond our control. A few days ago, I asked Yuelao to help me find out that Ji Yunxi''s predestined lover is wennuan. So if you really feel guilty, try to be a less mean mother-in-law in the future. "

    "What? Have you checked with Yuelao? " I was a little surprised by that.

    Mo liangye smiles and answers: "madam, with my comprehensive level of work, do you think if I haven''t checked, I will let Ji Yunxi hook up with our family?"

    "So the reason why you said that to him just now is to test him?" My eyes widened.

    "It''s not just a trial, it''s a warning. Nuan Nuan is our precious daughter. Even if he is really the right one, if he doesn''t really like Nuan Nuan or is not good for Nuan Nuan, I will never let him go! " Mo cool night a face serious say.

    "Tut Tut, I said before that I was a mean mother-in-law. If you want me to see, you are a mean father-in-law! I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a disaster for Ji Yunxi to meet such an old man as you! " I joked.

    "As long as he''s nice to our family, that''s good luck. If it''s not good for wennuan, I''ll fix him so that I don''t even know his mother! "

    Seeing that the cool night was so real, I shook my head helplessly and said, "OK, OK, you are the only one in the world who has a daughter. You are so precious to her, be careful to spoil her when you look back! "

    "No, our daughter is very sensible. She has her own sense of propriety. Madame, do you know why I love you so much? " Mo liangye asked.

    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know. I''m not the roundworm in your stomach."

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye unconsciously hugged me tighter, as if for fear that I would run away.

    "Ma''am, the main reason why I love Nuan Nuan so much is because of you. When you were born warm, risking your life to take her out of your stomach, how much courage did it take. Until now, whenever I think of you when you were born, I''ll... I just want to slap myself in the face. "

    "I dare not think, at that time you have to love me, would rather give up their own lives, also want to give birth to warmth for me?"

    "Sometimes, I really want to go back in time and let me go back to that time, so that I can better protect you and let you no longer suffer that sin. But after all, it''s just wishful thinking. Time is still moving forward, and none of us can go back to that moment. "

    "So, for me, the only way to make up for you and Nuan Nuan is to treat you and Nuan Nuan better, hold you two in the palm of my hand, and try my best to love and spoil you."

    When Mo liangye said these words, his voice was obviously hoarse.

    I looked up at him and found that his eyes were slightly red.

    It''s a shock to me.

    Mo liangye is such a tough man, so aloof and aloof, just like a king who dominates one side.

    But at this moment, when he talked about the warm things I gave birth to, he would be moved.

    It''s said that men don''t play lightly when they have tears, just because they don''t feel sad.

    And now, for Mo liangye, the thing that I took Nuan Nuan out of my stomach is the thing that makes him sad and remorse most, right?

    However, he is introverted and never talks about many things to outsiders, but it doesn''t mean that his heart is hard from the inside to the outside.

    In this world, no matter how tough people are, there will be so soft in their heart, a soft place that ordinary people can''t touch and feel.

    Like Mo liangye, in front of outsiders, he is the king, invincible, almost few rivals.

    But with me, he is just my husband, my lover and the father of my children.

    If even I don''t understand him, don''t understand and understand him, then in this world, isn''t he really unbearable?

    Thinking of this, I hugged Mo liangye tightly and said slowly, "husband, you have done a good job. No matter me or wennuan, we are proud to have such a husband and father as you. As for the past, don''t blame yourself any more. I didn''t blame you. I never did. "

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye sighed deeply and said, "madam, it''s really my blessing to marry you in my life. I used to think that my mission in this world was to manage the underworld. But after meeting you, I know that there is a more important mission in this world than managing the underworld, that is to love you well. "

    "Me too. Before you, I always thought that in my life, like other girls, I would find a similar boyfriend, get married and have children together for the rest of my life. But after I met you, I knew that my life would be so brilliant because of a man. Mo liangye, do you know that I love you not because you are the supreme Hades, but because you are mo liangye. No matter how wayward I am, no matter what kind of danger I encounter, you will always love me and protect me. Before, I never thought that I would die without love, but now I think that if one day, without you, I would really die. "

 Chapter 615

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye looked at me deeply and said with a smile, "madam, don''t worry. I won''t let you lose me anyway."

    "Well, I believe you!" I answered with a smile.

    "Well, madam, if you know about Ji Yunxi, you will know, but don''t show it, otherwise he will have psychological burden. He finally made up his mind to completely forget you, madam. You can''t discharge to him any more Mo cool night exhorts a way.

    "Well, who''s discharging at random? When did I discharge at him? I don''t know what discharge is, do I? " I murmured discontentedly.

    "Yes, my wife is the purest. She doesn''t know anything and doesn''t know anything." Ink cool night a face bad smile of agree way.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice: "you smile, I don''t know anything, let alone discharge to him! After all, who hasn''t got a few rotten peach blossoms these days? "

    "That''s true. By the way, madam, you just came to see me. What''s the matter? " Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    Asked by Mo liangye, I remembered the reason why I came to the inner hall, and quickly told him what I wanted to do.

    After listening to me, Mo liangye gave a detailed answer to my question and discussed the details of Chen Feng''s and Li Manzhen''s wedding with me.

    Because of his help, the preparation of Chen Feng''s wedding is much smoother than I expected.

    Time flies. In the blink of an eye, it''s time for Chen Feng and Li Manzhen to get married.

    On this day, the whole underworld was decorated with lights, jubilant and lively.

    Although Chen Feng is not a man in the underworld, almost the whole underworld knows that he is the eldest brother-in-law of Mo liangye. Those ghosts and things, even if they don''t want to give him face.

    For this reason, Guoguo''s residence temporarily borrowed by Chen Feng was full of ghosts and Yincha who came to congratulate him.

    This came to congratulate more guests, Chen Feng naturally happy to find north.

    After paying homage to Li Manzhen and sending her into the bridal chamber, he greets the guests in the main hall and toasts them cup by cup.

    "Today is my happy day. Don''t be polite. Eat well, drink well, play well and have a good time!" Chen Feng said with a smile.

    "Brother Chen Feng, don''t drink too much. You also said that today is your happy day. If you are drunk, what can you do about the wedding night? Can''t you leave Miss Manzhen alone all night There''s a ghost down there, joking.

    Chen Feng said with a smile, "don''t worry. Even if I drink more, I''ll do what I should do when I get to the bridal chamber. I promise I can''t miss business!"

    "Yo Yo, brother Chen Feng, this cow skin is really big. OK, since Chen Feng brothers have said that, we are not polite. Come on, brother Chen Feng, I''d like to propose a toast to you. I hope you and miss Manzhen will be happy forever with Meimei and her kindness and love

    Then the ghost took the wine cup in his hand and drank it up.

    Seeing this, Chen Feng naturally wants to kill all the wine in his hand.

    But unexpectedly, just as Chen Feng was about to drink, a servant girl rushed into the banquet and yelled at Chen Feng, "Mr. Chen, Manzhen... Something happened to Manzhen girl!"

    Although it''s just a few words, it''s like a mine being thrown into the crowd, which makes the whole banquet stand still.

    Especially Chen Feng, who was preparing to drink, was stunned when he heard this. He looked at the servant girl in shock and asked, "what did you say? Maggie, what''s wrong with her? "

    The servant girl was probably frightened by something. Now she couldn''t stop shaking. Even her voice was trembling: "miss Manzhen, she... Her child... Her child is gone!"

    A stone stirred up a thousand waves, the whole banquet exploded in an instant, and the guests began to discuss what the servant girl said.

    And Chen Feng, after hearing the maid''s words, immediately like crazy, straight back in the hall.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye and I couldn''t sit any more, so we quickly followed and went to man Zhen''s bridal chamber.

    To tell you the truth, after hearing what the servant girl said just now, I had made some psychological preparation and knew that the situation might not be optimistic. But when Mo liangye and I arrived at the door of the bridal chamber, we could not help but take a breath when we saw the scene inside.

    At the moment, man Zhen was lying on the bed. Under her body, there was a big pool of red blood, flowing down the big hole in her stomach, all the way to the ground, which was extremely tragic.

    See the moment of this picture, Chen Feng''s eyes brush on the red, tears fell silently.

    He walked slowly to Manzhen, took her hand and asked in a hoarse voice, "Manzhen, Manzhen, what''s the matter with you?"

    Hearing his voice, Li Manzhen opened her eyes slightly and said in a weak voice, "yes, I''m sorry, child... The child is gone... It''s been poached..."

    Chen Feng''s heart, like being lingchi at the moment, is so painful that he can hardly breathe.

    "Who is it? Who on earth poached my child? " Chen Feng tears heart crack lung of ask a way.

    Probably because of the pain, Li Manzhen had no time to answer, and she fainted.

    Worried about Li Manzhen''s accident, Mo liangye quickly walks over, seals her eight channels with the fastest speed, and helps her stop bleeding.

    Later, Mo liangye takes out a small red pill from the storage ring and feeds it into Li Manzhen''s mouth.

    "This medicine can help her recover her physical strength to a certain extent and promote the healing of the wound. But... But such a huge wound to her abdomen can''t be repaired in a short time. It''s better to take good care of her. " Mo cool night temperature sound said to Chen Feng.

    But in the face of such a sad situation, Chen Feng has tended to collapse, where can he still care to respond to the words of Mo liangye?

    He looked at the comatose Li Manzhen and held her hand for a long time.

    I think this is probably the most lost time I have seen since I met him.

    Once upon a time, no matter what happened, Chen Feng almost always looked like a fool, heartless and heartless, as if the sky had fallen and had nothing to do with him.

    But this time, Chen Feng was really hurt.

    This injury is much deeper than before when he knew that Enzhen was disguised by Li Manshu.

    Now, he is like being pulled out of his heart. He is in deep sorrow and can''t extricate himself.

    Seeing Chen Feng like this, I feel very bad, so I want to comfort him.

    Unexpectedly, just as I was preparing to pass, my feet suddenly slipped for no reason, and I nearly fell to the ground.

    Fortunately, I have a good balance ability. After a while, I stabilized myself.

    I secretly congratulated for a while, subconsciously looked down at the foot, want to know what is actually so slippery.

    To tell you the truth, I thought I nearly slipped when I stepped on the watermelon skin or banana skin.

    But when I looked down, I found that there was no banana peel, only a small pool of water.

    That is to say, it was this small pool that caused me to lose my balance just now.

    Tut Tut, it seems that today, not only Chen Feng and Li Manzhen, but also I have a bit of a bad time.

    I helplessly shake my head, want to continue to comfort Chen Feng in the past.

    Who knows, in this gap, in my mind, suddenly quickly flashed an idea.

    Wait, water?

    I remember the last time, when I was in Tianzhu, Ji Yunxi and I went back to our house and saw some wet water stains on the ground.

    Is it hard, this time again

    My heart, all of a sudden to the throat!

 Chapter 616

    Xu is to see my face is not very good, Mo cool night frown asked: "madam, what''s the matter with you?"

    Knowing that I should not hide it from him, I pointed to the pool of water on the ground.

    Seeing that I was silent, Mo liangye stood up from Li Manzhen''s bedside and walked slowly towards me. Seeing that I pointed to the water on the ground, he bent down and put his hand on the water.

    I estimated that he wanted to put the water under his nose to smell it, but unexpectedly, when he just touched the water, his face suddenly changed.

    "It''s her!" Ink cool night sink voice way.

    I nodded and said, "it should be her!"

    Seeing that I was so sure, Mo liangye sighed deeply and said, "the temperature of the water is too low. It should be the ice that has just melted, just like before in Tianzhu."

    "I didn''t expect that she came here with me, and also..."

    I didn''t go on with the following words because I couldn''t bear it.

    But our words obviously attracted Chen Feng''s attention.

    He looked at me and Mo liangye with red eyes, and asked word by word, "who is she? Who is so cruel to me, and who is crazy to poach my child

    "This..."

    I''m a little hesitant because I''m not sure whether Chen Feng can accept what we said.

    After all, it''s nothing else. It''s about Enzhen and his unborn child.

    No matter how he dallies on weekdays, he will never be vague on such matters.

    Seeing that I refused to say it, Chen Feng''s eyes became sharp. He stared at me and said, "Xiao Fei, that man has harmed man Zhen and my child. Even if you don''t say it, I will never let him go!"

    I know that Chen Feng is really moved, and it''s not good to continue to hide at the moment, so he has to tell us everything we met in Tianzhu.

    After listening to my words, Chen Feng''s eyes became more congested.

    Scarlet eyes, let a person look at feel afraid.

    "Cousin, don''t be impulsive. Don''t be impulsive. The most important thing now is to take good care of Manzhen first. When she is better, we will go to get the child back! " I exhorted.

    But who knows, just when my voice fell, I saw a figure rashly burst in.

    "Mi Xiaofei, just now I heard that the bride had an accident, so I specially came to have a look. What''s the situation on your side?"

    It''s Ji Yunxi''s voice.

    My heart is not good.

    If this thing is really done by aliya, Ji Yunxi, as aliya''s fiance, must also have something to do with it.

    Ji Yunxi''s character is trustworthy.

    But the problem is, anyhow, aliya is his fiancee now, which can''t be changed.

    Therefore, when this happens, Chen Feng is easy to get angry with Ji Yunxi.

    Thinking of this, I quickly walked over and pushed Ji Yunxi out: "what are you doing here? Hurry out, hurry out, or don''t blame me for being rude! "

    "Hey, MI Xiaofei, I''m just here, so you''re driving me away?" Ji Yunxi was puzzled by my behavior.

    "If you''re told to go, you can go. If you don''t go again, don''t blame me for not reminding you!" I urged.

    "What''s the loss? Young master, what can I do for my strong physique? " Ji Yunxi didn''t think so.

    However, just as he finished his sentence, he saw Chen Fengfei scurrying quickly and hitting Ji Yunxi''s face with a fist.

    Ji Yunxi was unprepared and was knocked over.

    He shook his head and touched his left face. After a while, he looked up at Chen Feng.

    "What''s the matter with you? Did I provoke you? Don''t think you are Xiao Fei''s cousin, I dare not beat you! " Ji Yunxi a face exasperates of scold a way.

    But in fact, Chen Feng is much more angry than him now. He has scarlet eyes and stares at him. He says harshly, "if it weren''t for you, my Manzhen and her children would not suffer such a crime!"

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi was slightly stunned and asked, "what happened to man Zhen and the child?"

    "Manzhen''s stomach was dug open and the unborn child was stolen." I said in a deep voice.

    "What? The belly was dug out, and the child was stolen? " Ji Yunxi looked at me in disbelief and asked.

    I nodded and said: "when the servant girl told us to come, it was already like this. Fortunately, we came in time and didn''t let Manzhen lose too much blood. Otherwise, not only the child, but also man Zhen''s life... "

    "How could that be? Isn''t today their big day? Why does this happen? " Ji Yunxi was shocked.

    As soon as this word came out, Chen Feng, who was already angry, became more angry and yelled at him in a fierce voice: "why do you still ask? I still want to ask you! You bastard, you''ve done harm to my Manzhen and my children. I''m not finished with you! "

    Ji Yunxi''s face is encircled, and he has no idea about the situation.

    I sighed as like as two peas. I explained to him: "just now, we found a small pool of cold water in this room, exactly the same as we saw before in Tianzhu. In other words, aliya, the fiancee your father arranged for you, is likely to have been here. And... And she''s probably the one who took Manzhen''s baby! "

    "Aliya? Are you sure? Wasn''t she taken away by her mother? How could she have come here? " Ji Yunxi asked.

    I shook my head and replied, "I don''t know, but now the evidence points to her. We can only regard her as the number one suspect."

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi also understood why Chen Fenggang was so impulsive.

    "Well, actually I wanted to fight back, but... But it''s normal for you to be in a bad mood when you encounter such a thing. I really can''t blame you. But don''t worry, as long as you are sure that aliya did it, even if she is my father''s fiancee, I will never be biased. " Ji Yunxi sincerely said to Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng sneered and said, "no favoritism? Now Manzhen is lying in bed with serious injuries, and my unborn child is missing. In this case, what can you do to convince me that you will not be biased? "

    "I know that no matter what I say now, you will not believe it, but I, Ji Yunxi, have always been able to do well and sit upright. Since I said that I would not be partial, I would never protect anyone! Now, the most important thing is to take care of man Zhen''s injury. When she gets better, I''ll take you back to Shura and ask aliya for an explanation! " Ji Yunxi said firmly.

    "A statement? Do you think that my wife and children have all become like this, and it''s just a way to kill them? " Chen Feng has almost lost his mind at the moment.

    "What do you want?" Ji Yunxi asked coldly.

    Chen Feng turned his head and looked at man Zhen lying on the bed. Then he looked at Ji Yunxi and said slowly, "man Zhen''s stomach has been dug a big hole by your fiancee. Now I can''t find your fiancee, so it''s up to you to repay it!"

 Chapter 617

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but be anxious and quickly began to persuade: "Chen Feng, are you crazy? His fiancee did it. What does it have to do with him? Why do you want to be paid back? "

    Chen Feng didn''t make a sound. He didn''t plan to talk to me at all.

    Instead, Ji Yunxi, who was standing opposite him, took a deep look at him and said in a very firm tone: "OK, if it''s up to me to repay, it can make your heart ache faster, then I''ll pay it back!"

    Words fall, Ji Yunxi don''t know where to take out a dagger, raise a hand and then it to his belly force to poke.

    Seeing this scene, I was dumbfounded in an instant.

    I went, this... This good happy day, do you have to make so much blood on the spot?

    No, Ji Yunxi has no direct connection with this matter. He can''t repay it at all.

    Otherwise, the future between Ji Yunxi and Chen Feng will be completely settled.

    Thinking about this, I immediately picked up a teacup on the table, raised my hand and was ready to throw it at Ji Yunxi, trying to kill the dagger on his hand.

    However, my action is still slow.

    Just when I was about to stop Ji Yunxi, I saw Mo liangye beside me quickly pop up a small stone with his hand, hit Ji Yunxi''s dagger heavily, flew it directly, and inserted it on the wooden threshold next to him.

    Ji Yunxi was stunned. He turned to see Mo liangye and asked, "why do you want to stop me?"

    Mo liangye walked over slowly, glanced at him and said faintly: "do you think that if you pierce your stomach today, Li Manzhen''s stomach will heal? Do you think that if you pierce your stomach, the child in Li Manzhen''s stomach will come back by herself? Oh, what a joke

    Ji Yunxi is choked by Mo liangye''s words. He doesn''t know how to answer for a moment.

    However, he also wants face after all. Even if he knows that he is wrong, he still wants to make some sophistry at the moment.

    "Even if her stomach is not good, even if her children won''t come back by themselves, I can''t do nothing, can I? Although I don''t like aliya and I won''t marry her, she is still my fiancee in name now. I am naturally responsible for her mistakes. What''s wrong with me taking on my own responsibility? " Ji Yunxi asked coldly.

    "Yes, aliya did something wrong. You are really responsible. But this responsibility is not your responsibility! Do you think you''re responsible for hurting yourself and poking a hole in your stomach? You''re stupid, big stupid! No one wants this to happen, but it has already happened, so we can only spare no effort to save it and avoid its greater impact and consequences, instead of playing self mutilation with a dagger here! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi was speechless and couldn''t get down.

    Even, even Chen Feng, who is angry on one side, is slightly calmed down at the moment.

    "Well, what are we going to do now?" Chen Feng asked with a gloomy face.

    Mo liangye turned his head to see Li Manzhen lying unconscious on the bed, and said in a deep voice: "three days, give me three days, I will cure her. Three days later, we set out to the Shura Kingdom and find aliya to settle the bill! "

    Chen Feng was silent for a while, and finally said, "OK, I''ll wait another three days. Three days later, how did that woman harm my wife and children? I''m sure Chen Feng will pay her back ten times! "

    After that, Chen Feng walked to the bedside, quietly accompanied by Li Manzhen, and refused to leave.

    Seeing this, I knew that it was meaningless for us to continue to stay, so we went out of the bridal chamber with Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi, took the door and came to the courtyard outside.

    "Husband, you said... You said that we would go to Shura Kingdom like this in three days, would we suffer? After all, it''s the territory of the Shura kingdom. The Shura king hates you so much that he may have laid a lot of traps, waiting for us to fall into the trap! " I look at Mo cool night a face worry of ask a way.

    Mo Liang night micro smile for a while, warm voice way: "madam, have I in, what are you afraid of?"? Even if the Shura King prepared more traps for us, we still have a trump card in our hand? "

    I am stunned for a while, see the eye of Mo cool night falls on Ji Yunxi body, ask a way: "the trump card that you point to, can''t be him?"

    "What else? Although King Shura was cruel and greedy, he loved his son very much. As long as we follow him back to Shura Kingdom, even if the Shura king is crazy, he will never dare to attack his son! " Mo Liang night said with a clear mind.

    Xu is heard the words of Mo liangye, Ji Yunxi some sniff.

    "Are you not afraid that my father and I will unite to pit you?"

    "You will not." Mo liangye answered in the affirmative.

    "Why? You''re not the roundworm in my stomach. How do you know I won''t? Maybe one day I have a whim, and I will really pit you with my father! " Ji Yunxi has a hard tongue.

    Mo liangye looked at Ji Yunxi and said in a deep voice, "because you don''t have greed in your heart. The reason why your father is bad is that he is bad in a word of greed. It is not enough for him to inherit the whole Shura world from the last Shura king. He also wants to turn the world and the underworld into your Shura world. In order to achieve this goal, he even wanted to achieve it by resurrecting Chi you. And you, in your life, almost never have the word greed. Even, in your feelings for Xiaofei, you are not greedy. Greed, to you, is nothing you don''t need. What you really want is freedom, sincerity and fulfillment. You can never be as bad as your father

    This word a, Ji Yunxi whole person is direct to be stunned.

    Presumably, even he himself did not think that Mo liangye would see him so thoroughly.

    He was stunned for a long time, then suddenly began to laugh.

    "Well, Mo liangye, with your words, I''ll make friends with you! OK, three days later, the prince will take you to the Shura kingdom to ask aliya for help! The prince is here. If anyone dares to embarrass you in the Shura world, I''ll kill him! " Ji Yunxi eyes firm said.

    "I hope you can do what you say." Ink cool night light said.

    Ji Yunxi patted his chest and said confidently: "although Ji Yunxi is not a monk, I never lie. Since I have promised to protect your safety, I will not let anyone in Shura world do harm to you! Mo liangye, although I can''t beat you, I''m also a prince. I still have two brushes in my hand. So, don''t worry about going to Shura world. I''ll arrange everything! "

 Chapter 618

    With Ji Yunxi''s promise, we didn''t worry too much about going to Shura kingdom in the next few days. We put our mind on taking care of Li Manzhen''s body.

    Fortunately, Mo liangye not only has high ability, but also can''t cure the disease.

    The three days he said before, after the time he said, we saw that Li Manzhen looked much better, almost the same as ordinary people.

    I couldn''t help feeling a little surprised and asked, "Manzhen, how do you feel? Your stomach... Does it still hurt? "

    Li Manzhen shook her head and said softly, "thank you for your help. Now I don''t feel any pain. But my child... "

    At the mention of the child, Li Manzhen''s soft eyes suddenly poured into a layer of white fog, which made people feel heartbroken.

    "Man Zhen, although the child doesn''t know where he is now, no matter what the cost is, we will definitely get him back and see if there is any way to remedy it. Not only that, we will not let go of the person who harms you! " I look firm said.

    Although I try my best to persuade her, I still can''t warm her heart.

    After all, as far as she is concerned, it''s easy for her to recover from the injury on her body, but what about the injury in her heart?

    In this world, the most painful thing for a mother is to lose her own child.

    A few days ago, it was originally a happy day for her and Chen Feng. They should happily welcome the arrival of a beautiful marriage.

    However, on such a happy day, she suffered the most unbearable thing for a mother.

    If it was me, I would collapse.

    So, I sighed helplessly, had to continue to advise: "man Zhen, your body just right, don''t be too sad, otherwise it''s easy to fall ill!"

    Li Manzhen didn''t pay any attention to me. Instead, she looked out of the window with empty eyes and said in a deep voice, "I have nothing to do with that man. Since she rides on my head and does evil, I must get justice back!"

    I frowned slightly, as if I thought of something, so I asked, "man Zhen, do you remember what happened that day? What does that man look like? "

    Man Zhen shook her head and said, "she''s covered. I can''t see her clearly. I only know she''s a woman, and she should look good."

    "Covering your face? That is to say, you don''t even know who the man who attacked you is? " I was a little surprised.

    "Yes, even I don''t know. However, I listen to Chen Feng say, you have not speculated that the person who hurt me is Ji Yunxi''s fiancee? Why do you ask that? " Li Manzhen was puzzled by what I said.

    "Speculation is speculation, but our only clue is the pool of cold water found in your room shortly after the crime. That pool of cold water, we can basically be sure that the person who hurt you and poached her child is aliya. But what I don''t understand is that aliya has never seen you and has no grudge against you. Why did she attack you? What''s the point of her poaching your child? We don''t know anything about these problems. This situation makes me feel a little bottomless, and I''m even a little afraid that this thing will be a trap. " I said with a worried face.

    "Whether it''s a trap or not, we have to find the aliya you''re talking about, don''t we? She hurt me so badly, I have no reason not to seek her revenge! What''s more, my child doesn''t know where she''s taken her now. It''s just a little bit big. It''s separated from the mother. It''s almost dead. "

    Li Manzhen said, feeling excited again.

    Seeing her like this, I quickly comforted her: "Manzhen, don''t get excited. We said we will help you find the child, we will help you find the child! If aliya did it, we would not let her go even if she went to the ends of the earth! "

    "Xiaofei, you are also a mother, you must help me..." Li Manzhen looked at me with a sad face and said.

    I nodded and said, "man Zhen, don''t worry, I will help you. However, you should have a good rest today and keep your spirit. We can go to Shura Kingdom tomorrow to seek justice from aliya. Listen and lie down and have a good sleep. "

    Seeing that I was so sure, Li Manzhen gradually calmed down and began to rest in bed.

    I sat by her bed for a while, and when I saw that she was really asleep, I got up and left with a sigh.

    When she came out of her room, she met Mo liangye and chatted with him.

    "How is she, ma''am?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    "It''s not very good, but it''s barely able to follow us on the road." I replied casually.

    "Are you sure you want her to follow us to Shura kingdom? This time, although we have Ji Yunxi''s trump card in hand, we should not encounter any big problems. But the Shura kingdom is not a good place after all. If you really take her, who can take care of her if you don''t agree with the Shura king? " Mo liangye asked.

    "I don''t think we need to worry about that. Although Li Manzhen has just recovered from her pain, she has some magic power. Even if we really fight with Shura, she may not wait to be beaten. What''s more, in this case, she is the party concerned. If we don''t let her go, if we recognize the wrong murderer, it will be a bad ending. "

    After listening to my words, Mo liangye hesitated for a while and nodded his head and agreed to my proposal.

    "Now that the lady has made up her mind, take her with you. However, at present, we still have to try to calm her mood and avoid her excessive sadness. Otherwise, in case she is too worried and hurts her heart, it''s really over. "

    "I know. I''ll keep her in the mood. You can rest assured."

    "I''m sure I can rest assured of that. It''s almost late now. Madam, please go back to your room early. Early tomorrow morning, we will leave for Shura kingdom. " Mo cool night temperature voice says.

    I smile, then go back to my room with Mo liangye to have a good rest.

    Long night, so fleeting, a flash.

    The next morning, Mo liangye, Chen Feng and I, together with Ji Yunxi and some children, we all packed up and went to the direction of Shura world.

    Maybe it''s because Mo liangye fought with Shura Kingdom some time ago. The guard at the gate of Shura Kingdom turned pale when he saw him.

    However, because of their duties, they still forced us to stay out.

    "This is the Shura kingdom. You can''t go in!"

 Chapter 619

    Hear the words of guard soldier, Mo cool night slightly picked to pick eyebrow, cold voice asks a way: "do you want to stop this king?"

    Seeing the posture of Mo liangye, the soldiers subconsciously showed a flustered look, even their voice could not stop shaking: "when... Of course, you... You are from the underworld... We... Our king ordered, never... Never allow people from the underworld to enter the Shura world!"

    "So you''re ready to die, aren''t you?" Ink cool night, the corners of the mouth show a touch of ridicule.

    As soon as these words came out, the teeth of the guard soldiers began to tremble, as if they had seen something extremely frightening.

    Xu Shi saw that the situation was wrong and worried about the whole conflict. Ji Yunxi quickly came up from behind and said to the guard soldiers, "the prince is here. Do you want to stop him?"

    The guards recognized Ji Yunxi and all fell to their knees to salute him.

    "See you, your highness!"

    Ji Yunxi snorted coldly and said, "you all get out of my way. My friends come to my wedding. I''ll take them in!"

    On hearing this, the head of the guard quickly said: "Your Highness, this can''t be used! His Majesty the king of Shura has personally given an order that no one from the underworld is allowed to enter. What''s more, you are still the king of the underworld. You don''t know the feud between the Shura world and the underworld, so please don''t make it difficult for you, will you? "

    "Let Prince Ben not embarrass you? Then why do you want to embarrass the prince? " Ji Yunxi said with an unhappy face.

    "Your Highness, it''s not that your subordinates want to embarrass you, it''s the order of King Shura. Even if your subordinates have a hundred courage, they dare not disobey his orders!" The chief guard responded.

    "Well, you take my father''s order as an order, so you don''t pay attention to my prince? In that case, the prince can''t keep you! "

    Ji Yunxi said, then quickly from the hands of the soldiers next to a sword, posture to the head of the guard neck cut.

    The head of the guard saw this, and he was immediately dumbfounded.

    Although disobeying the orders of the Shura king, no good fruit to eat, but offending Ji Yunxi, the future king of the Shura world, will die without a burial place.

    This is not, other people''s swords are put on their own neck, can let him die at any time, even if he wants not to compromise.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help kowtowing to Ji Yunxi. He cried and begged for mercy and said, "Your Highness, there are old people and small people in your subordinates. If you kill your subordinates, what can you do for the old and small people in your subordinates?"

    "Well, you are old and young. What''s the matter with Prince Ben? The prince asked you today, do you want the prince to take them in or not Ji Yunxi asked coldly.

    The head guard turned to look at us and hesitated for a long time before he finally spoke again: "well, since your Highness the prince insists on this, then... His subordinates can only make an exception to let us go!"

    After that, the leader of the guard immediately raised his hand to the soldiers beside him, and yelled: "everyone, listen to my order, and let them go to the prince!"

    This order, those soldiers have opened the door, and neatly back to one side, let us enter the Shura world.

    Just like the last time we came here, the Shura world has hardly changed.

    However, along the way, we met a lot of injured and disabled generals, all like leopards, staring at the cool night.

    Needless to think, these injured and disabled generals must have been injured when Mo liangye helped Tianzhu Pluto recover the territory occupied by Shura kingdom last time.

    Otherwise, how could they stare at him like that?

    After thinking about this, I squeezed my eyes in the cool night and said with a bad smile: "no wonder people stopped us just now because you beat them too badly. You see, all of them are short of arms and broken legs. They wish they could not take care of themselves. Do you think people can stop hating you? "

    Hearing what I said, Mo liangye''s mouth turned slightly up and said, "on the battlefield, life and death have a destiny, and wealth lies in heaven. Since they want to work for the king of Shura, I will not be merciful

    "Then you''re too hard. You don''t know how to do it easily!" I mumbled.

    "Ma''am, if I lay a light hand on them, they will kill me. Do you want to see me lose my arm and leg Mo cool night frowns to ask a way.

    After thinking about it, I shook my head and said, "well, forget it. It''s better for them to lose their arms and legs than for you. After all, you are my husband. I don''t want you to be a disabled person! "

    Mo liangye put his hand around my shoulder and laughed wantonly and brightly: "my wife knows that she loves me. She has made great progress and deserves encouragement."

    "Hey, you said as if I didn''t know I loved you before. Am I that bad?" I murmured discontentedly.

    Mo liangye pinched my face and said with a smile: "madam, you are not bad. In my heart, you will always be the most perfect! It''s just

    When he said that, he stopped and didn''t go on.

    I shriveled and asked, "just what? I know you''re going to speak ill of me again! "

    "No! In this world, everyone will speak ill of you, madam, but I will not. What I really want to say just now is that I hope my wife can love me a little more in the future. If I can be full of me, I will laugh when I sleep! " Mo cool night a face bad smile of say.

    On hearing this, I immediately gave him a white look and said, "I''m not ashamed to say that in front of the child."

    But who knows, I just finished saying this, several children actually said with one voice: "Mom, we didn''t hear anything, didn''t hear a word!"

    Wennuan, in particular, after listening to me, actually took Ji Yunxi''s hand and asked naively: "Uncle Yunxi, my father asked that my mother''s heart is full of him. Can wennuan ask that your heart is full of me?"

    Ji Yunxi laughed, touched his head and said, "of course. However, grow up quickly, grow as tall as your mother, after my heart, can be full of all you

    "Why? Why can''t it all be me now? " Warm don''t understand of ask a way.

    Ji Yunxi is also very patient. He pinches his warm little nose and says, "because you are still young now, I don''t want to be told that I bring bad children."

    "Then... Can uncle Yunxi wait for me to grow up?" Wennuan asked.

    "Of course, our warmth is so lovely. Of course, I will wait for you to grow up." Ji Yunxi asked with a smile.

    "But... But mom said that you are going to marry another aunt soon. In that case, how can you wait for me to grow up? When I grow up, you''ll have married someone else! "

    Warm warm said, tears are about to gush out.

    Ji Yunxi also patiently squatted down, looked at Nuan Nuan with a serious face and said, "I won''t marry that aunt."

    "Really?" Wennuan doesn''t believe it.

    "Really, I said I would wait for you to grow up Ji Yunxi affirmed.

    Hearing this, wennuan thought, nodded and said, "well, I''ll believe uncle Yunxi first. However, uncle Yunxi, you can''t cheat me! "

    "No, don''t worry!"

 Chapter 620

    In this way, as we talked and walked, we finally arrived at the East Palace next to the king''s palace of Shura kingdom.

    It is said that this eastern palace was built by the king of Shura for Ji Yunxi.

    Before Ji Yunxi, the princes of the Shura Kingdom lived in the Royal Palace and had no special residence of their own.

    Later, after King Shura ascended the throne, he did not give birth to an heir for many years.

    It was not until more than ten years later that Princess Shura finally gave birth to such a son as Ji Yunxi.

    In this way, the king of Shura can be regarded as an old son, and naturally dotes on him very much.

    It was also for this reason that the king of Shura built a huge East Palace beside his own palace for Ji Yunxi.

    "Why are you standing? Go in. Although this is my territory, you don''t have to be restrained. Just be your own home! " Ji Yunxi greets us with a smile.

    When we heard this, we were not polite. We were going to settle down in the east palace.

    Unexpectedly, without waiting for us to stay, Ji Yunxi''s servants rushed in.

    "Too... Your highness, no, your majesty is coming... Just... At the door, coming in soon..."

    Servant flustered said, also from time to time Piao Piao Piao our party.

    Obviously, his implication is that the Shura king is coming for us.

    No wonder, though.

    When they were at Jiemen before, although the guard soldiers had to let us in under the threat of Ji Yunxi, it doesn''t mean they won''t report the matter to the Shura king.

    The king of Shura hated Mo liangye. Now I hear that we have come to the Shura world. Can we not come here to ask questions?

    It''s impossible to think about the temperament of Shura king.

    But it doesn''t matter. Now we have his precious son Ji Yunxi. I don''t believe what he can do with us!

    Ji Yunxi listened to the servant''s words and said coldly: "look at your promise! When father comes, he''ll come. What''s the matter with you? Can he eat you when he comes? "

    "That... That''s not true. I''m afraid that when I come down, your guests will..." the servant said in a trembling voice.

    "You''re afraid of wool! These friends are brought in by Prince Ben. If something goes wrong, Prince Ben will take care of them. Just mind your own business Ji Yunxi said impatiently.

    When the servant saw that Ji Yunxi didn''t care and didn''t know what to say, he retreated to one side.

    In this neutral position, Ji Yunxi looked at us and said with a smile, "it''s OK. This is my territory. I''m here!"

    Warm nod, sweet answer: "Uncle Yunxi, I believe you, we will certainly be OK!"

    With that, wennuan also made a fighting gesture to Ji Yunxi, as if to encourage Ji Yunxi.

    Seeing her action, Ji Yunxi couldn''t help laughing.

    "What a lovely little girl!"

    Ji Yunxi sighed, and we heard a rush of footsteps outside.

    We looked out and saw the king of Shura, accompanied by a group of bodyguards, came here in a rage.

    "Mo liangye, you are so brave, even the prince''s East Palace dare to enter!" The king of Shura said angrily.

    This guy has already made trouble for us, so we can''t ignore him.

    No, hearing the words of the Shura king, Mo liangye immediately took a step forward, glanced at him with cold eyes and said, "Oh, what a joke! It''s your son who brought us in, but now you say it''s the king himself. It seems that the older you are, the more you like to confuse black and white! "

    As soon as he said this, the king of Shura''s face turned black and angry.

    "What a shame! You have been the king of the underworld for a long time. You have intruded into my Shura world without saying anything. Now you are still trying to be reasonable. It''s disgusting

    ��no�� I have just said that your son brought us in, so there is no such thing as whether we can break in or not. What''s more, although your Shura world and my underworld world are at odds, your son is married. As the leader of the underworld world, it seems that it''s not wrong for me to come to the door and say hello, isn''t it? " Mo Liang night said with a smile.

    "You... Well, you have a cool night. Do you think you can do whatever you want when you go to Shura kingdom? I''m afraid you have a life to come and die this time, right? ha-ha! My king has surrounded the eastern palace with 3000 troops and horses, and he is going to kill you all! " The king of Shura said with a proud face.

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi''s face immediately changed.

    "Father, what do you mean?" Ji Yunxi asked coldly.

    The king of Shura gave Ji Yunxi a cold look and said in a deep voice, "Yunxi, this is a matter between the king and the underworld. If you are still the son of the king, don''t care!"

    "Father, what are you saying? They are all my friends. I invited them to my wedding. Now you run on them if you don''t agree with them, and even use force against them? If you do so, are you not afraid of being ridiculed by the world after it is spread out? " Ji Yunxi said harshly.

    "Son of a bitch! The whole Shura kingdom is now the territory of the king! After the king''s resurrection and Chiyou''s success, even the world belongs to him. The power of our king is so great. Who dares to laugh at us? " The king of Shura said angrily.

    "Father! Is there only Shura world and the world in your heart now, but not my son? You know, I''m your only son Ji Yunxi''s voice also suddenly improved a lot.

    On hearing this, the king of Shura was even more angry. He yelled at Ji Yunxi in a fierce voice: "do you know you are my only son? I originally wanted to leave all the political affairs to you one by one, so as to prepare for your succession to the throne in the future. But it''s good of you to go to Tianzhu for a woman. You almost offended the people in the Himalayas and almost made them give up this marriage. Do you know how much effort we had to waste to ask Shiva and snow mountain goddess to marry their daughter aliya to you? It turns out you''re just fooling around. In this case, do you mean to tell the king that you are the only son of the king? "

    "I don''t want to inherit your throne at all. Why do you have to force me to do so? And forced me to marry that aliya? When you do these things, did you ask me if I would like to? You didn''t, from beginning to end, you didn''t. In your heart, there will always be only rivers and mountains and fame and wealth! " Ji Yunxi was also very angry.

    "Since ancient times, marriage between men and women depends on the orders of their parents and the words of matchmakers. You are my son. What''s the matter with my wife Xiuluo Wang Zhenzhen said with words.

    Ji Yunxi gave a wry smile and said, "what a parent''s order, matchmaker''s words! But father you are afraid to forget, when the mother died, but you promised her, will let me happy life! But now? Now have you done it? "

 Chapter 621

    "Why didn''t I do it? You are my only son. As long as I pass the throne to you, you will be the happiest man in the world! Isn''t that enough? " The king of Shura asked with dissatisfaction.

    Ji Yunxi smile, bitter and helpless smile.

    "Father, this is the happiest thing for you, but not for me. In my heart, it''s the happiest thing to be with my beloved all my life, to have a bunch of lively and lovely children, to face all kinds of difficulties and dangers together, and to live together. "

    When I heard this, I was shocked.

    Obviously, the life Ji Yunxi yearns for is exactly the life Mo liangye and I are living.

    Before, I never thought that our life would become the envy of others, and I never thought that it would affect whose life.

    But fate will always be doomed to some things, but also change some things.

    Just like now, before we met this group of people, Ji Yunxi''s life must be like what the Shura king said, inheriting the throne, strengthening the influence of the Shura world, and becoming a great monarch in the history of the Shura world.

    But after meeting us, he changed.

    He began to understand that his life was no longer the only way to go.

    He also began to face his heart, and gradually understand what kind of life he wanted, so as to refuse all that others imposed on him.

    As a friend, I''m happy for him to make such a change.

    But at the same time, I''m worried about him.

    He is the only son of the king of Shura. To put it bluntly, whether he wants to or not, he is bound to inherit the throne of Shura kingdom in the future.

    Since ancient times, princes and generals have been the most dangerous and sad profession.

    In their life, they can''t have their own personal feelings, let alone the kindness of women.

    Once you have it, unless you are strong enough, like Mo liangye, to balance the forces of all parties, you will one day bring yourself and your subjects into a state of eternal doom.

    In other words, Ji Yunxi''s mood change is actually a crossroads for him.

    Which way to go, will become a very difficult problem.

    However, Ji Yunxi did not seem to have thought about these problems, but focused on his own wishes.

    No, he and the Shura king are still quarreling in front of us.

    "Nonsense! You are the future king of Shura kingdom. How can you live such a plain life as a stagnant pool? No, I will never agree! Since you are the son of the king, you must obey the king in everything you do. " The king of Shura retorted.

    "What if I say no?" Ji Yunxi''s temper is as stubborn as a cow.

    "You dare!" The Shura King threatened.

    Ji Yunxi is even more stubborn.

    "Do you dare me! If I don''t inherit your throne, can you still kill me? "

    Hearing this, the king of Shura was furious, raised his hand directly, and slapped Ji Yunxi hard.

    Xu is too hard, his slap down, Ji Yunxi''s mouth are bleeding.

    Seeing this, Nuan ran to protect Ji Yunxi, and said to the Shura King angrily, "don''t beat my uncle Yunxi. If you touch my uncle Yunxi again, I''ll let my father beat you all over the floor! "

    The king of Shura was angry. Seeing Nuan Nuan rushing over, he directly threw her thin body into the room with one hand.

    "Son of a bitch, when is it your turn to take charge of the affairs of Wang?" The king of Shura snapped.

    Seeing that wennuan was about to fall on the hard wall, I rushed to save her.

    Unexpectedly, the action of Mo liangye is faster than me, just like a flash of lightning, catching the warmth in the air and holding it back to me.

    "Ma''am, keep an eye on her, and don''t let her run away!"

    Finish saying, Mo cool night then gloomy a face, slowly walk toward the king of Shura.

    Seeing the expression of Mo liangye, the king of Shura''s face changed slightly, and he stepped back subconsciously.

    "Mo... Mo liangye, what do you want to do? I tell you, this is the Shura kingdom. If you dare to hurt me, you can''t step out of here alive! " The Shura King pretended to be calm.

    Ink cool night wring eyebrows, forehead of the blue, like a leopard ready to go.

    "In fact, I don''t have any principles, but if you bully my family, don''t blame me for not breaking the rules!"

    After that, Mo liangye hit the king of Shura in the chest with a sharp blow.

    The king of Shura wanted to be on guard, but Mo liangye''s action was too fast to dodge, so he got a punch in the chest and flew out directly.

    When he fell outside in the yard, he vomited a mouthful of blood and turned pale, obviously hurt a lot.

    Seeing that the king of Shura was beaten, his entourage immediately surrounded us. It was obvious that they wanted to settle accounts with us.

    But there is a cool night here, we are not afraid, still standing there calmly.

    On the contrary, after the king of Shura was beaten by Mo liangye, his face was very ugly, and there was a trace of stubborn unconventional in his eyes.

    "Mo... Mo cool night, you really dare to do it!" The king of Shura stood up slowly with the help of his servant.

    Mo liangye looked at him contemptuously and said, "you start with my daughter first. Why can''t I beat you? Is it the glorious tradition of your Shura king to bully the young with the old? "

    "Mo liangye, don''t deceive people too much!" The king of Shura snapped.

    "It''s not the first time for you and me to fight each other. You should know that if I really want to bully you, you won''t just spit a mouthful of blood now!" The corner of the mouth of Mo liangye is full of irony.

    Being humiliated by Mo liangye, the king of Shura was even more angry.

    He took a step back, made a gesture to the people around him, and said in a deep voice, "what are you still doing? Why don''t you take them to the king? "

    At his command, the servants and soldiers around us drew out their swords and prepared to fight us.

    Seeing this, Ji Yunxi quickly stepped forward and yelled at the king of Shura: "today, if anyone dares to move them, I will die in front of you!"

    Said, Ji Yunxi did not know where to take out a dagger, directly against his neck.

    Seeing this, the people of Shura King''s face suddenly changed. You look at me and I look at you. For a moment, I don''t know what to do.

    Seeing Ji Yunxi like this, the king of Shura was so angry that his face turned purple.

    "Yunxi, do you really want to fight against your father?" The king of Shura asked harshly.

    Ji Yunxi looked at the king of Shura coldly and said word by word: "I don''t want to be against you, you want to be against me! I know that you have great ambition in mind to expand the Shura kingdom. But as your son, I just want to live the life I want to live and make the friends I want to make. Is that wrong? "

 Chapter 622

    The king of Shura was so angry by Ji Yunxi that he was about to scold him. Suddenly, a familiar voice came from outside the east palace.

    "Your Majesty, if you are not well, don''t be so angry!"

    It''s a woman''s voice!

    Besides, this woman seems to be... Familiar with, just like

    Thinking of the man in my heart, I was shocked and looked behind the king of Shura.

    I saw a little plump young woman, accompanied by two attendants, swaying to this side.

    When she came closer, I could see her face clearly.

    It''s really her!

    That face, so familiar.

    Once upon a time, we were called sisters. They were so good that they wanted to wear the same pair of trousers.

    But later, when ye Zichen risked her life to uncover the truth of everything, I realized what kind of insidious and cunning face was hidden under her hypocritical face.

    Yes, the woman who came in from the outside was my best friend Fang Jiajia!

    I have to say that her appearance, for me, is definitely the biggest shock in this period of time.

    Since our trip to Yunnan, Fang Jiajia and I have never met again.

    During this period, I have never heard of any news about Fang Jiajia.

    So much so that I almost forgot the existence of such a number one person in the world.

    Seeing her face, all kinds of things in the past, good or bad, all of a sudden came to my mind and made me feel mixed.

    Compared with my entanglement, Fang Jiajia seems more calm.

    Her eyes flitted past me, and then fell on the Shura king. She called with a charming face: "Your Majesty, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. How did you come here?"

    Said, Fang Jiajia directly rely on his body in the arms of Shura king, a pair of weak and boneless appearance.

    You know, Fang Jiajia used to teach Ye Zichen that she didn''t dare to fart like a man.

    As a result, now she is so charming in the arms of Shura king, how can I believe it?

    I rubbed my eyes and looked at them again. I found that I was right. The woman in the arms of Shura Wang was Fang Jiajia.

    I went. It''s only been a few months. Fang Jiajia has changed from a man''s mother-in-law to a charming woman. What happened during this period?

    Before I could understand the reason, the angry face of King Shura turned into a smile when Fang Jiajia nestled in his arms.

    Of course, his smile, with more desire, the other Jiajia desire.

    Obviously, he likes Fang Jiajia very much.

    It seems that in order to prove this point, his rough and thick hand touched Fang Jiajia''s buttocks in front of us, with a look of impatience.

    See this scene, Ji Yunxi''s brow immediately wrinkled up.

    "Father, what are you doing? As the leader of the world, don''t you feel shameful to act like this in public? " Ji Yunxi said harshly.

    Hearing Ji Yunxi''s words, the king of Shura didn''t think much of it and said, "how common it is for men to love women in this world. Why make such a fuss?"

    "Are you worthy of my mother? At the beginning, you said that you only love my mother and my wife in your life Ji Yunxi is very angry.

    "Yes, I promised your mother. But now your mother has passed away for many years, even if I keep the festival for her, it''s enough! Now, Jiajia comes to me and wants to serve me wholeheartedly. As a man, why can''t I accept it? What''s more, Jiajia and your mother are different types. Your mother is always dignified and virtuous, whether in front of others or on the bed. But Jiajia is different. Jiajia was born to be a goblin. She''s been serving me much more comfortably than your mother''s wife has been serving me

    The king of Shura said without shame, and then he squeezed Fang Jiajia''s chest.

    Fang Jiajia gave out a charming voice, which made the king of Shura amused.

    "Well, Jiajia, I''ll wait for Wang to finish the work here, and I''ll hurt you when I go back."

    Hearing this, Fang Jiajia tooted her pink mouth and said, "no, they want you to hurt now."

    "Now? I''m afraid not now. As you can see, I have something else to do here! If I don''t repair them, they will really treat me as a vegetarian! " The Shura King refused.

    However, Fang Jiajia didn''t give up at all. Her voice became more and more charming and her body became more and more soft. She wanted to stick her whole body on the Shura king.

    "No, they just want you to hurt them now. If you don''t hurt people now, they will cry for you. "

    Said, Fang Jiajia deliberately make a pair of wronged and intimate appearance, hate not to score minutes can drop tears.

    Seeing her like this, the king of Shura was so distressed that he comforted her repeatedly: "well, well, I''ll listen to you. Who makes your body so enchanting?"

    Then the king of Shura turned his head and looked at the soldiers around us. He ordered, "the prince is going to get married soon. It''s not good to see the blood. Let them all go first. I''ll go back and wait until the day of the prince''s great joy is over, and then make another decision. "

    The soldiers and servants around us had to put away their swords and withdraw from the east palace.

    As for the king of Shura, he was agitated by Fang Jiajia. At this time, he left with Fang Jiajia in his arms to do the so-called "business".

    However, when the king of Shura left with Fang Jiajia in his arms, I suddenly saw Fang Jiajia''s eyes, hiding behind the king''s neck, staring at me.

    It felt like I wanted to be skinned and cramped.

    I know that the reason why she hates me so much is that her father died in the hands of me and Mo liangye when he was in Yunnan.

    But since it is so, why did she want to help us out in front of the Shura king just now?

    Although she didn''t say it clearly, I know that she didn''t mean to burn herself with rain and fire, but deliberately wanted to send the Shura King away from us.

    But no matter what I think, I can''t figure out the reason why she did it.

    Once upon a time, when we were friends, I thought her mind was the best guess.

    After all, as good friends, there are basically no secrets between us.

    But later, when I knew that I had been kept in the dark by her, I felt the depth of her mind from the bottom of my heart.

    This kind of deep, dark and terrible, makes people feel cold at the bottom of my heart, just like now.

    And what''s on her mind now?

    What is the reason why she deliberately sent away the Shura king?

    Everything is an unknown number!

 Chapter 623

    Seeing that the king of Shura left, Ji Yunxi was relieved and put away the dagger properly.

    I turned my head and asked him, "how did your father get together with Fang Jiajia? I don''t think I''ve ever heard of that before. "

    Ji Yunxi shook his head helplessly and sighed: "I don''t know. Maybe it started recently. Anyway, before I went to Tianzhu, there was no such relationship between them. But I did see that woman several times in the Shura kingdom before. I heard that she would come to my father to report the situation at that time. "

    Ji Yunxi''s voice just fell. After a while, he seemed to think of something. He twisted his eyebrows and said to me, "eh, no, I''m in a state of amnesia. If you ask me this, how can I know? You''re talking to me, aren''t you? "

    Hearing this, I immediately gave him a white look and said, "what are you saying?"

    Ji Yunxi looked at me for a while, then looked at Mo liangye, and said with disdain: "well, you two are on fire again to deceive me!"

    Mo liangye shrugged innocently and said, "it''s none of my business. Last time you said it in my inner hall, she heard it herself."

    ��what�� Mi Xiaofei, are you eavesdropping on us? It''s immoral of you, do you know? " Ji Yunxi yelled at me.

    "Call me immoral? So you''re acting like a fool, acting like you''re losing your memory? " I retorted.

    "I... I was..."

    Ji Yunxi said here, directly choked, did not dare to say.

    I also know that if I continue to talk about it, it will not be able to end, so I quickly changed the topic.

    "Well, anyway, I overheard what you and Mo liangye said, and you cheated me by pretending to be amnesia. We''ll be even in this matter, and no one owes anyone. But I''m curious. Last time aliya said that she took away your memory. According to the truth, you should not remember anything. How can you suddenly get better? "

    "She thought she took away my memory, but she really took away my memory? I''m kidding. Is Prince Ben''s memory so easily taken away? The reason why she felt that way was that I pretended to be too much like her at that time, and she closed my consciousness before, so she guessed that when she closed my consciousness, she inadvertently took away my memory. But in fact, my memory has always been in my mind, never moved. " Ji Yunxi quite some proud said.

    "Wow, uncle Yunxi, you''re acting like a super image. You almost cheated me!" Warm a face worship of looking at Ji Yunxi said.

    Ji Yunxi touched his head and said with a smile, "how can uncle Yunxi teach you to cheat your parents?"

    Wennuan nodded and said, "well, uncle Yunxi is the best!"

    Hearing this, I glared at Ji Yunxi and said, "Ji Yunxi, is it really good for you to teach a bad child like this?"

    "What''s wrong with that? As for children, they can''t be too clever, or they will be easily fooled by bad people! Is it warm? "

    Ji Yunxi said, flushed warm to make the eye color.

    Wennuan nodded and said, "yes, uncle Yunxi is right no matter what he says."

    Ji Yunxi laughs at this.

    "Well, that''s what wennuan said! Nuan Nuan is so good. Uncle Yunxi will take you to see the princess room that I asked my servant to prepare for you? By the way, we''ll catch you a butterfly in the garden

    "Great, great! I knew uncle Yunxi was the best to me! " Warm and cheerful clapped.

    See warm agree, Ji Yunxi also didn''t delay much, directly led warm left the main hall, will we a few air in there.

    Looking at the back of their departure, I sighed helplessly and said: "this little girl is full of Ji Yunxi now. On the contrary, she forgot our parents to the sky!"

    Mo Liang night micro smile for a while, comfort way: "madam, this is probably the so-called female big not from Niang! Anyway, as long as she''s happy, isn''t she? "

    "Yes, a few children will have their own lives sooner or later. It''s useless for us to worry so much. Let them have everything." I said helplessly.

    After that, I turned to the servant at the door and said, "would you please take us to the guest room?"

    The servant didn''t hesitate, and soon took us to the guest room.

    In this way, we all lived in our own houses and spent three days safely.

    To be honest, in these three days, my heart has been particularly upset.

    Sometimes even when I fall asleep, I think of the look Fang Jiajia looked at me when she left that day.

    That look, let my heart is now cold.

    But, except that day, she never came to us again, and no one poisoned our food, just like completely forgetting our existence.

    Although this makes us happy, in fact, the more it is, the more it means that there may be a bigger storm waiting for us.

    But now I don''t know what the storm is.

    In this way, until the fifth day, Ji Yunxi was talking with us in the garden when a servant rushed in and said to him, "Your Highness, Princess aliya of the Himalayas has arrived at the gate of the border. His Majesty the Shura king asked me to ask you to come and meet him."

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi was slightly stunned, and said with some displeasure, "if you don''t come early or late, it''s just at this time that you disturb the prince''s interest."

    The servant''s face changed slightly, and his voice trembled: "Your Highness, it''s not good to be small, but... But the sending off team has arrived at the gate of the world. It''s related to the relationship between the Shura world and the Himalayan god world. The small one doesn''t dare to delay at all!"

    Ji Yunxi looked at the servant and waved to him. He said impatiently, "OK, OK, it''s really wordy! Just take Prince ben to the wedding. What''s the point of dawdling

    The servant looked at Ji Yunxi and asked, "prince, will you wear this?"

    "What''s wrong with me? I''m plain white and clean. Isn''t it just right for me to meet you Ji Yunxi said disapprovingly.

    "Other people wear red clothes when they greet each other. Prince, when you look back, your Majesty the Shura king will see it and scold you again!" The servant could not help muttering.

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi directly kicked the servant''s buttocks and scolded, "if you want to take me, just take me. I''m chattering here all the time. Do you want to be blamed by the crown prince for the fifty army staff?"

    The servant''s face changed as soon as he heard of the blame.

    "Don''t... prince, I''m not strong enough for you. I''d better take you!"

 Chapter 624

    Hearing the servant''s words, Ji Yunxi gave him a white look and said, "look at your promise! It''s a shame that I''ve been with you for so many years! "

    "Yes, my subordinates have always been timid. I''d like to ask your Highness the prince to raise your hand." The servant repeated.

    Ji Yunxi snorted coldly and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Just take Prince ben to the place."

    "Yes, I''ll take you now. Follow me!"

    The servant says, prepare to lead Ji Yunxi to go out.

    Who knows, at this time, warm suddenly called Ji Yunxi.

    "Uncle Yunxi, didn''t you say you would marry me when I grew up? Why do you want to marry someone else now? "

    Ji Yunxi, hearing the sound, turned around and gave a smile to Nuan Nuan. He replied, "don''t worry about Nuan Nuan. If I promised you, I won''t break my promise."

    Warm powder powder''s small mouth slightly moved for a while, seemed to want to say something more, but after all did not say export, just nodded, let Ji Yunxi left.

    Worried about wennuan''s unhappiness, I bent down, gently pinched her pink face and asked, "is our little princess sad?"

    Nuan Nuan shook his head and said, "Mom, I''m not sad. I believe uncle Yunxi won''t cheat me!"

    "Are you not afraid that uncle Yunxi really married someone else?" I continued.

    Nuan Nuan hesitated for a moment, shook her head and replied, "I''m not afraid, because in this world, no one can love uncle Yunxi more than me. Uncle Yunxi is not blind. How could he marry someone else? "

    As soon as I said this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    "Nuan Nuan, you are really more and more narcissistic!"

    Warm murmur mouth, a face proud said: "in terms of family, I am also a princess, not worse than uncle Yunxi''s fiancee.". In terms of appearance, I have such a beautiful mother and such a handsome father, can I look worse? What''s more, I''m younger than uncle Yunxi''s fiancee. I have so much capital. Of course I have to be confident! "

    Xu is to warm words feel some speechless, fruit in the side said: "you are a girl, you have to be a little reserved."

    "I''m not! Like a person, is not to try our best to want to be with him? I like to stay with Uncle Yunxi until the end of time Wennuan responded eloquently.

    Hear warm words, fruit fruit helpless help forehead, sigh a: "sister, you have deeply fell in love with Uncle Yunxi, unable to extricate themselves, no help!"

    Warm white he one eye, said: "you only know to say me, you and Xiaoling elder sister is not the same?"

    As soon as the words came out, Xiaoling''s face turned red instantly and murmured: "no, he... He is my little master. I... I''m just his servant."

    "Sister Xiaoling, don''t deny it. Last time I saw you and my brother secretly kissing in the corner..." wennuan said with a bad smile.

    On hearing this, Xiaoling''s face was even more red, as shy as a bunch of Mimosa.

    See small spirit was said to be embarrassed, fruit fruit quickly embrace her, serious to warm warm said: "sister, don''t bully my home small spirit!"

    "Brother, you said before that I didn''t care about girls'' reserve for love, and now you are the same? What else do you say about your little soul. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect my brother to be so shameless for love! "

    Warm warm said, flushed the fruit to vomit the tongue, a face mischievous appearance.

    See a few children together bicker fight lively, I and Mo cool night in the side helplessly shook his head.

    "Well, can''t you guys be quiet for a while? It''s so noisy that my brain aches! " I rubbed my temples and said.

    Probably for fear of making a noise to me, several children really calmed down and stopped yelling so much.

    However, the silence lasted only a few minutes and was interrupted.

    Because, after a while, Ji Yunxi picked up aliya from the gate.

    At the moment of entering the door, aliya saw me, her eyes were neutral, her smile was gone, and her anger was replaced.

    "Mi Xiaofei? Why are you here? " Aliya asked.

    Although aliya has some skills and deep thoughts, I still have mo liangye around me in Shura world. Even if she has great skills, what can she do for me now?

    So, I simply laughed and answered her question.

    "Well, didn''t you expect that? However, it seems that you haven''t officially married Ji Yunxi yet, so the Shura kingdom is not your territory. I can come and go as soon as I want. Can you manage it? "

    "You... Well, you mi Xiaofei, no matter how sharp you are, you still can''t stop me from marrying Ji Yunxi! Hum, don''t you always brag in front of me just because he likes you? But it turns out that I am the winner now, and I am the one who will marry Ji Yunxi soon! You, MI Xiaofei, are nothing more than a spare tire like rubbish Aliya countered.

    I''m more than happy to hear that.

    I gently took Mo liangye''s arm, looked at him gently and said: "husband, she said I was a spare tire, do you think I am?"

    Mo liangye raised his hand to touch my face and said with a smile, "madam, your husband is so excellent that it''s too late for you to like him. Even if you are blind, you won''t go to work as a spare tire for other men, right?"

    I nodded and said, "of course. In my heart, my husband is the best man in the world. Besides you, I don''t care about other men. Who loves and who wants to go? What''s the matter with me? "

    With these words, aliya was very angry. She had a beautiful and delicate face, and now she was ferocious, just like a jealous woman in the market.

    Obviously, in my words just now, although I didn''t scold her a word, I couldn''t help but express my contempt for her.

    Yes, that''s what I want.

    I just want to let her know that although Ji Yunxi is excellent, my husband is better.

    Between excellent and better, of course, I will choose better.

    And the man she has been thinking about is just the one left by me!

    "Son of a bitch! Mi Xiaofei, what qualifications do you think you have to mock me? I''m a princess of the Himalayas, and what are you? You''re just a slut. You''re a slut Aliya yelled at me angrily.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as her voice fell, Mo liangye raised her hand and slapped her in the abdomen.

    Aliya didn''t expect that Mo Liang night would suddenly make a move. She was unprepared for a moment and vomited blood in pain.

    "You... You hit me? Don''t you know who I am? " Aliya asked with a painful look on her face.

    Hearing aliya''s words, Mo liangye glanced at her with her cold eyes and said in a deep voice: "even if I know your identity? I will never let anyone insult my wife in this world! "

    "So, are you going to fight now?" Aliya did not show any weakness.

    Mo Liang night mouth slightly hook, showing a smile of irony, opened his mouth: "if you want to fight now, then I will accompany you to the end!"

    Aliya felt that she had been provoked, and now she was also very angry. She pushed aside her servants and supported them on both sides. She said arrogantly, "you all get out of my way! Today, I''m going to let them have a good look and see what will happen to those who offend us in the Himalayas! "

    With that, aliya put on a posture of going to work hard, ready to start at any time.

    However, at this time, Ji Yunxi yelled and reprimanded aliyasheng.

    "Enough! You just came to my Shura world. You don''t want to get married, do you? Cheng, if you don''t want to get married, get out of here as soon as possible. Don''t dirty the crown prince''s territory here! "

 Chapter 625

    Hearing Ji Yunxi''s words, aliyadun was stunned.

    "Ji Yunxi, you... You scolded me for MI Xiaofei? Don''t you forget that two days ago, my mother and queen were going to give up their marriage. Your father went to the Himalayas to ask my mother and queen to marry me to you? My mother thought you were the best, so she reluctantly agreed. As a result, you are now turning out again. Are you not afraid to be blamed by my mother and father? " Aliya was very angry.

    But even if she said this, Ji Yunxi is still a indifferent attitude.

    "It''s my father who goes to ask your mother, not me! Originally, I didn''t want to pick you up, but in my father''s face, I went to Jiemen to pick you up, but you don''t really think you can do whatever you want in front of me from now on! "

    Ji Yunxi''s words made aliyadun angry.

    "Ji Yunxi, don''t go too far!"

    Ji Yunxi glanced at her and said, "Mi Xiaofei, they are all my guests. As a daughter-in-law, you curse my guests like this. Who do you think this is too much? Are you people in the Himalayas so ignorant of etiquette? "

    "Ji Yunxi, you..." aliya was directly speechless.

    However, Ji Yunxi did not intend to let her go and continued: "do you think that if I tell your father and mother all the things you did to me before, can you guess whether they will blame you or me?"

    On hearing this, aliya''s face suddenly changed.

    Obviously, her parents didn''t know that she had secretly done Ji Yunxi harm before.

    Although both parents love their children, what happened before was that she did wrong first. If she really got in front of her parents, she would be punished.

    However, after thinking about it for a while, aliya soon remembered something. She looked at Ji Yunxi in surprise and asked, "you... Your memory... Your memory has recovered?"

    Ji Yunxi slightly pick eyebrow, should way: "do you think?"

    "No, it''s impossible. Your memory has been taken away by me. During this period of time, you haven''t come to me to get your memory back. It''s impossible for you to remember the past!" Aliya said difficultly.

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi showed a sarcastic smile and said, "aliya, do you really think you are a demigod? The reason why you think I''m amnesic is that I''m just teasing you. I tell you, it''s impossible to take away my memory by your present means! "

    "No, I have your memory in my hand. You are lying to me!" Aliya is also a very stubborn person.

    "I lied to you? Then you should show me my memory. " Ji Yunxi picks eyebrows to say.

    Aliya can''t believe that she has been fooled by Ji Yunxi, so she quickly takes out the small glass bottle with Ji Yunxi''s memory from her pocket to see what happened.

    But in fact, when she looked into the bottle, where was Ji Yunxi''s memory?

    In the transparent glass bottle, all is just a small dark ash.

    Seeing this scene, aliya was dumbfounded.

    "You... You actually... You really fooled me? Ji Yunxi, you... You... "

    Ji Yunxi laughed sarcastically and said: "I have already said that with my unswerving belief, you can''t successfully take away my memory! However, I''m really tired to accompany you in this play. If I don''t give you an Oscar or something in the international film world, I''m sorry for my hard work! "

    Aliya is so angry by Ji Yunxi that she stomps her feet and wants to tear him to pieces.

    "Ji Yunxi, you bastard, you dare to play with me!"

    Ji Yunxi raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "these days, don''t we all say that men are not bad and women don''t love each other? You are so desperate to marry me. If I don''t behave badly, how can I be worthy of your infatuation? "

    As soon as she said this, aliya was even more angry that her nose was not her nose, and her eyes were not her eyes. It''s exactly like what we show that it takes only a second for a lady to become a shrew.

    Here, isn''t aliya''s expression the best explanation?

    Xu Shi was worried that aliya would really fight with Ji Yunxi. The maid who was standing beside aliya pulled aliya''s sleeve and whispered in her ear: "princess, don''t be angry. Before you leave, your majesty Shiva has specially told you that everything is important when you come to Shura world. Otherwise, if it''s bad for him, it will be... "

    As soon as the servant girl said this, aliya''s face changed, and finally gradually calmed down.

    "Ji Yunxi, it''s really you. But don''t forget, we''re going to get married tomorrow, and I''ll be your wife. If you dare to play tricks on me again, even if I can spare you, my father will never spare you! " Aliya said in a cold voice.

    Ji Yunxi shrugged his shoulders and said, "Oh, you have to wait until you really marry me before you are qualified to say this to me! Now, you don''t admire it! "

    After that, Ji Yunxi said to his servant: "send her back to her room!"

    The servant was stunned for a moment and asked, "prince, don''t you send it yourself?"

    Words fall, the buttock of servant then got Ji Yunxi a foot again.

    "If I ask you to send it, I''ll send it to you. What nonsense!" Ji Yunxi cheered coldly.

    The servant touched his kicked ass, with an innocent face, but he could only send aliya back to her room according to Ji Yunxi''s words.

    However, when aliya and her maid were going to go back to the room with the servant, a clear voice suddenly rang out.

    "Just a moment, please!"

    Hearing this sound, I was stunned for a moment and turned to look at the source of the sound.

    Li Manzhen, who was weak in shape, was very excited with tears in her eyes.

    She came up slowly and asked, "are you aliya, please?"

    Aliya looked back at Li Manzhen and said, "I''m aliya. What''s the matter?"

    Li Manzhen''s tears fell in an uproar.

    She clenched her fist and trembled with anger.

    Seeing her situation, I knew something was wrong. I quickly reached for her and whispered in her ear, "man Zhen, don''t be impulsive. This matter needs to be discussed in the long run!"

    Because of the close distance, I can clearly see that after listening to my words, Li Manzhen''s teeth are really biting and biting, and she wants to pull her heart into a ball.

    I held her tightly for fear that she would do something impulsive.

    Although there are ink cool night and Ji Yunxi now, aliya''s strength can''t be underestimated.

    If Li Manzhen rushes to aliya in this way, it is estimated that nine times out of ten she will suffer a loss.

    Fortunately, Li Manzhen is not a brainless person. She tangled in her heart for a while, and finally chose to listen to my advice. The whole person was helpless to relax.

    Obviously, she has given up the idea of rushing to fight aliya now.

    See her give up, my heart is finally relieved.

    "Man Zhen, don''t worry, we will definitely get justice for you!" I whispered.

    Li Manzhen looked at me, nodded and said, "OK, I believe you."

    Aliya, who was stopped by Li Manzhen, saw that Li Manzhen didn''t say a word for a long time, so she couldn''t help but look at her, scolded her arrogantly and left with her maid.

 Chapter 626

    See aliya away, Chen Feng''s eyes red.

    It can be imagined that when aliya was here just now, how painful he and Li Manzhen were.

    It''s really painful to see the enemy in front of you, but you can''t do anything.

    I sighed deeply. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say to them.

    Instead, Ji Yunxi patted Chen Feng on the shoulder with a cynical look on his face and said, "don''t worry, since aliya has entered my Shura world, I will help you to get justice back!"

    Chen Feng was upset. He pushed away Ji Yunxi''s hand on his shoulder and said coldly, "she''s your fiancee now. You''re going to get married tomorrow. Do you think I''ll believe you bastard''s lies?"

    Ji Yunxi cunning smile, said: "I am not a bastard, tomorrow you will know!"

    Hearing this, Chen Feng was stunned and asked in a trembling voice: "you... You mean you have..."

    Seeing that Chen Feng was about to blurt out, Ji Yunxi put his index finger to his mouth and made a "hush" gesture to him, saying: "some things are not fun to say!"

    See Ji Yunxi said so firmly, Chen Feng at the moment to his words and letter on a few points.

    "Ji Yunxi, if I find out that you''ve played tricks on me, even if I''ve fought for my life, I''ll definitely let you and aliya die hard!" Chen Feng angrily warned.

    To this, Ji Yunxi some dissatisfaction, shouting: "Hello, Chen Feng, when did Ji Yunxi cheat you? Trust, learn about it? "

    "You didn''t cheat me before, but now that you have a lovely wife in your arms, it''s not necessary!" Chen Feng cold road.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Chen Feng''s words fell, Nuan Nuan interrupted him.

    "Uncle, you are talking nonsense! Uncle Yunxi doesn''t have a wife in his arms. When I grow up and marry uncle Yunxi, he can be regarded as a wife in his arms! " Wennuan said seriously.

    Chen Feng took a look at wennuan. He didn''t speak any more. He directly helped Li Manzhen go.

    I thought that the atmosphere was a little strange, so I asked everyone to leave and go back to their rooms, so as not to quarrel again.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, the remaining light in the corner of my eye suddenly glanced at the tree not far away from us, and it seemed that there was a figure standing.

    I was surprised, almost subconsciously cried: "who? Who''s there? "

    Hearing my voice, Mo liangye was the first to react.

    He jumped, quickly ran past, trying to find out the man who peeped at us.

    But the other side''s vigilance is obviously higher than I imagined, even if the speed of the ink cool night is very fast, the other side still escaped without a trace.

    "Did you run away?" I asked.

    Mo liangye nodded and said: "it seems that we have been targeted!"

    "Being watched? How is that possible? This is the Shura kingdom. It''s the prince''s territory. Who dares to peep at the prince? The prince won''t dig out his eyes! " Ji Yunxi yells.

    I gave him a white look and said, "it seems that you, the Shura Kingdom, may not be safe. At least, there are a lot of people who are eyeing us behind our backs. "

    "No matter what you do recently, you have to be careful! After tomorrow, let''s leave this land of right and wrong as soon as possible. I always feel that this place seems calm, but there are a lot of hidden. If we don''t pay attention to it, we may be pushed into a place of no return! " Ink cool night sink voice way.

    "Well, as long as we avenge our cousins, we''ll leave immediately!" I answered.

    However, before I went back to my room, I remembered what aliya''s maid had said to her. I couldn''t help being curious, so I asked Ji Yunxi, "don''t you think aliya''s maid is a little strange? What she had said to aliya before seemed to point to something

    Ji Yunxi smiles and says, "what''s the meaning of what a maid says? You''d better not be suspicious. If you have spare time, you''d better go back with your husband to make dolls! "

    Hearing this, I raised my foot and trampled on him severely, and scolded: "make a doll? I made you! I''m serious with you. Don''t be so serious

    Although Ji Yunxi is a man, but I was so unprepared to step on a foot, or the pain is not good, tightly frowning should say: "well, well, you say, you can say, I don''t cut in?"

    Seeing his compromise, I didn''t embarrass him any more. I said straight to the point: "I always feel that a woman with domineering temperament like aliya can be coaxed out of our trouble by the words of the maid. This is a very incredible thing! If you think about it, aliya was almost unable to fight back. She has such a strong disposition that she would just let it go? What''s more, when the maid was talking to aliya, I vaguely heard a few words, like "Shiva", what''s "big deal", and what''s "the overall situation first". It''s just a maid. It''s a bit strange to say such a thing

    Mo liangye agreed with me and said in a deep voice: "it''s really weird. It''s impossible for a person like aliya to give up his domineering nature for trifles. After a few words with aliya, the maid let aliya give up the idea of arguing with us, which only shows that the Himalayas are also plotting a big event. Moreover, this matter should be related to the Shura world! "

    Ji Yunxi was shocked by this.

    "You mean... It''s likely that it''s a fake for the Himalayas to marry aliya. It''s true to let aliya master the life of our Shura world as a princess?"

    Mo liangye took a deep look at Ji Yunxi and said, "it''s very possible. What''s more, there are three possibilities for those who have just been hiding in the dark to eavesdrop on us. One is sent by your father to spy on me, and the other is sent by Fang Jiajia to spy on my wife. But most likely, it should be the third type, which aliya sent to spy on you! "

    On hearing this, Ji Yunxi wanted his hair to stand upright.

    After all, even though he was clever, he never thought that aliya married with such a sense.

    If this is the case, he will not be the only one who will suffer in the end.

    Maybe even the whole Shura kingdom will be counted by the people of the Himalayas.

    Ji Yunxi thinks so, in the heart more and more not right.

    "No, I have to report this to my father, so that he can prepare early! Now the Shura world is suffering from internal and external troubles. It can''t stand such a blow! "

    Ji Yunxi said anxiously and left in a hurry.

    Although he didn''t like some of his father''s practices, and there were a lot of disagreements between his father and son, the Shura kingdom was the place where he was born and raised. Now that Shura kingdom is being calculated like this, how can he swallow this?

    Therefore, it is reasonable for him to be so anxious this time.

 Chapter 627

    After Ji Yunxi left, Mo liangye and I went back to our rooms with our children.

    After a long night, a new day soon came.

    This day is the wedding day of Ji Yunxi and aliya.

    Xu is unwilling, so Ji Yunxi''s face is not good-looking.

    "Oh, how can you be so sad on a happy day? What''s going on here? " I joked.

    Ji Yunxi looked at me, but shook his head, said: "Mi Xiaofei, you already know my plan, still tease me here, interesting?"

    "It''s not what you said. I''m acting like a little. I''m just trying to cooperate with you." I said with a shriveled mouth.

    "OK, I can''t tell you. Just tell me what you want to say. Anyway, I''m in a bad mood today." Ji Yunxi light way.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help wondering.

    You know, although today is the day Ji Yunxi wants to marry aliya, he can''t be in a good mood.

    But as far as I know of him, his character can''t worry about it at all.

    What''s more, he had already thought about how to deal with aliya, and now how could he continue to worry about it?

    So, thinking that he might have encountered other problems, I simply asked, "do you have something in mind?"

    Ji Yunxi looked at me and Mo liangye and said casually, "it''s OK��

    Obviously, he had something on his mind and didn''t want to tell us.

    This boy, now he''s learning to play tricks?

    "Well, what''s the matter with you? You''ve never been like that before I asked patiently again.

    Who knows, without waiting for Ji Yunxi to open his mouth, Mo liangye standing beside me was the first to speak.

    "I think you are worried about your father?"

    This words a, Ji Yunxi direct Zheng for a while.

    "You... How do you know?"

    Mo liangye shrugged and said in a deep voice, "if I''m not wrong, you should have suffered a setback when you went to your father yesterday to report the plot about the Himalayas."

    Ji Yunxi was even more surprised this time. He widened his eyes and looked at Mo liangye with an incredible expression.

    "How do you know everything?"

    Mo Liang night micro smile for a while, said: "guess. After all, your city hall, for me, is almost nothing. "

    On hearing this, Ji Yunxi turned his eyes.

    "Hey, brother Mo, I know I''m not as good as you, but you don''t despise me like that, do you?"

    "It''s not scorn, but it''s true. Just stop bickering, or do you want to talk about what you told your father? " Mo liangye changed the topic.

    Ji Yunxi had no reason to continue to hide, so he simply told us all about it.

    "You don''t know that my father has been completely fascinated by Fang Jiajia recently. Yesterday I went to him to talk about the Himalayas, but he didn''t care at all. He also said that I was talking nonsense, but he made me angry! "

    "Then what happened?" I asked.

    "What else! I haven''t even finished talking about the plot in the Himalayas. Because he can''t wait to make out with Fang Jiajia, he directly let people drive me out! If it''s just like this, it''s OK. But the problem is that I just came out of the hall, and I haven''t gone far yet. They were in the hall... They did something wrong in the hall, and the cry was really... "

    Speaking of this, Ji Yunxi paused and continued: "I didn''t expect that my father would be like this. He loved my mother very much in those years. Although there were many women around him for so many years, his concern for my mother did not diminish at all. But since Fang Jiajia came, my father and king just like a different person, only know how to indulge in men and women. If it goes on like this, I''m really worried that the Himalayan conspiracy will succeed. "

    Ji Yunxi said with a heavy sigh, obviously very upset.

    Seeing Ji Yunxi like this, Mo liangye frowned slightly and said, "don''t you think your father''s reaction is very strange now? I have been dealing with your father for so many years. In my eyes, although his ability is not first-class, his depth of mind can not be underestimated. Such a person, do you think he may be seduced by beauty? "

    "I don''t want to believe it either, but... But it''s true now, isn''t it?" Ji Yunxi asked.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "no, a person''s behavior pattern is formed over a long period of time. Generally speaking, it is unlikely to change easily. And now your father''s love for Jiajia is so obvious that he doesn''t even give your son any face. It''s a bit like deliberately doing it. "

    "Deliberately? Do you mean that my father had known about the Himalayan conspiracy for a long time and just pretended not to know in front of me? " Ji Yunxi asked with a circle on his face.

    "Very likely. If that''s the case, your father and Shiva in the Himalayas, aliya''s father, should be playing a big game. And, in this game, they should be calculating with each other Ink cool night sink voice way.

    Mo cool night this words a, Ji Yunxi whole person is stunned.

    Obviously, he never thought of that at all.

    "So... What should I do now? Shall I continue to remind him of aliya, or shall I leave them to their own devices? " Ji Yunxi asked.

    Hearing this, I immediately gave him a white look and said, "remind me! My husband said that your father probably knew about it. If you mix in the middle, maybe you will ruin his big business. So, you''d better stay honest and continue to do what you should do! "

    Ji Yunxi thought about it and felt that it was the same, so he no longer tangled with this issue.

    It was probably because he had been here for a long time, so a servant came to urge him.

    "Prince, it''s an auspicious time. Please go to the wedding hall to welcome the bride." The servant said with a smile.

    "I know. I know. The prince doesn''t want to go. It''s like a hypnosis." Ji Yunxi murmurs.

    The servant didn''t dare to say much. He stood by him obediently, arranged his Xifu for him, and then led him to Xitang.

    As for me and Mo liangye, we went back to the house with some children and went to Xitang.

    After all, aliya almost killed me last time. How could we be absent from such a wonderful scene?

    What''s more, there is still a feud between Chen Feng and Li Manzhen.

    So many new and old grudges, how to also have to calculate all at once!

 Chapter 628

    Thinking about this, Mo liangye and I came to Xitang with our children.

    To my surprise, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen arrived earlier than us, and they seemed to have been waiting there for a long time.

    I pondered that I had to accompany them, so as not to turn around. These two people''s impulses would spoil the event.

    But just then, a cry came from a distance.

    "Here comes the bride!"

    On hearing this, all of them looked at the door.

    Because I haven''t seen anyone else get married for a long time, so I''m also very curious. I look at the source of the sound like I join in the fun.

    At the gate of Xitang, aliya, wearing a red phoenix coat and Xifu, is slowly stepping over the brazier at the gate of Xitang with the help of her two accompanying maids, and then enters Xitang.

    Ji Yunxi saw aliya come in, a face of displeasure, but also had to meet up, with red satin, aliya led to the middle of the hall.

    However, when aliya''s maid saw that the seat in front of the hall was empty, she immediately questioned.

    "Uncle, why didn''t your majesty come on this happy day? How can the ceremony be held when the king of Shura is not here? "

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi glanced at her and said quietly, "my father is old and ill. He can''t come to the wedding. What''s the problem?"

    "Uncle, yesterday I saw that his Majesty was in high spirits. How could he say that he was ill? Or is he not ill at all, but does not want to come to your wedding with our princess? " Aliya''s dowry maid also showed no weakness.

    "Yes, my father was alive yesterday. But as we all know, my father has recently got a new concubine, so it''s hard for them to get along with each other. Even if ordinary people do a lot of things about men and women, they can''t bear it. What''s more, my father has reached this age? Of course, if your princess has doubts and wants to hold a wedding when my father is better, I have no problem at all. However, I''m afraid that my father will be in good health and my body will be out of order. If your princess is not afraid of being widowed in the future, please wait until you want to get married Ji Yunxi said with a cynical smile.

    As soon as these words came out, people around could not help laughing.

    After all, Ji Yunxi, in front of so many people, is a bit indecent to say something about men and women.

    What''s more indecent is that Ji Yunxi openly let aliya be widowed.

    Tut Tut, this boy''s mouth is really poisonous!

    Sure enough, when she heard these words, aliya''s maid turned green.

    "Uncle, you... It''s too disrespectful of you to do so. Are you not afraid of the ridicule of people all over the world?"

    Unexpectedly, Ji Yunxi shrugged his shoulders and said in an indifferent tone: "I''m sorry, but now they are all from my Shura circle. I don''t speak. Do you think they dare to spread this out? What''s more, you are just a servant girl in the Himalayas. Your master didn''t question me. What qualifications do you have to question me? Are you Himalayan maids so powerful? "

    The maid''s face was even more green when she heard this, as if she was going to run away every minute.

    Fortunately at this time, aliya''s other maid came out and said, "Sabra, don''t be impulsive. Today is the princess''s wedding day. Don''t mess around!"

    The maid who spoke was the one who persuaded aliya yesterday.

    It can be seen from the servant girl''s behavior that she is really a very calm and rational woman.

    Shiva sent her to be aliya''s maid, and it was really right.

    At least, both aliya and the servant girl who questioned Ji Yunxi just now, after listening to her words, gradually calmed down her anger and didn''t cause much trouble.

    In this way, I am more sure that there must be some huge secrets behind the Himalayas.

    However, as far as the current situation is concerned, we have no idea what they are up to.

    But I think it won''t be long before aliya and they show their own foxes!

    After listening to the calm and rational servant girl''s persuasion, aliya, who was wearing a red cap, spoke first without waiting for the girl who was shouting before.

    "Since my father-in-law is not in good health, I don''t need to trouble him. Anyway, this is my marriage with Yunxi, and we will live together in the future. As long as we both work together, even if our father-in-law can''t attend our wedding, it won''t reduce our happiness by half, will it? "

    Hearing this, Ji Yunxi sneered and said, "well said. Since my father can''t attend, the worship of heaven and earth can be saved. Why don''t we have a drink and go straight into the bridal chamber? "

    "Directly into the bridal chamber? I''m afraid there''s something wrong with it? " Aliya said shyly.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as her voice fell, the onlookers began to roar.

    "Enter the bridal chamber! Enter the bridal chamber! Enter the bridal chamber

    For them, there is nothing to see about marriage.

    What they want to care about is the wedding drama.

    So, now Ji Yunxi took the initiative to put forward this matter, they don''t coax just strange!

    But being coaxed by the onlookers, aliya, even if she wanted to refuse, could not wipe away her face. She could only nod her head and promise, "well, since my father-in-law is not here, let''s simplify everything."

    Ji Yunxi is very satisfied with aliya''s reaction, smiles a little, takes two glasses of wine from the servant''s hand, and hands one of them to aliya.

    "After drinking this Jiaobei, you will be my woman. When I succeed, you will be the queen. All the people in the Shura world, except me, will obey your orders! " Ji Yunxi said solemnly.

    Aliya was a little reluctant, but after hearing Ji Yunxi''s words, she got tangled and agreed to have a drink with Ji Yunxi.

    After all, Ji Yunxi''s words just now are related to her vital interests. She can''t be indifferent.

    So she took a glass of wine from Ji Yunxi''s hand, slightly lifted the red cap, crossed Ji Yunxi''s arms, and drank the wine together.

    "Well, it seems that you really want to be my woman. However, it''s a pity that I don''t really like you. I feel sick even if I have a drink with you! " Ji Yunxi said with a sneer

    Aliya was stunned for a moment and asked, "Ji Yunxi, you just said you want me to be the queen of your Shura Kingdom, but now you say you don''t like me. What do you mean?"

    "Oh, if I didn''t say that, would you drink the Jiaobei you just had?" Ji Yunxi''s smile is even more ironic.

 Chapter 629

    Ji Yunxi''s words, aliya''s voice immediately changed.

    "You... What are you talking about? Just now... That glass of wine just now... You were in the wine... "Aliya was so surprised that she couldn''t even speak.

    See her reaction came over, Ji Yunxi didn''t hide ye, directly admitted.

    "Yes, I drugged you in the glass you just drank. Now, you can only talk and move a little. As for your spells, you can''t cast them within 72 hours. In other words, you are a lamb to be slaughtered by me now

    "You... Ji Yunxi, how can you count on me?" Aliya lifted the red cap and looked at Ji Yunxi angrily.

    Ji Yunxi langdang smile, should say: "Congratulations, right answer!"

    "Ji Yunxi, I''m your wife now. Why do you want to do this?" Aliya asked angrily.

    "Why? Don''t you know? A few days ago, you secretly went to the underworld of our country Z to do that kind of outrageous thing. Don''t tell me that you have forgotten it all! " Ji Yunxi asked coldly.

    On hearing this, aliya''s face was blank.

    "Ji Yunxi, what are you talking about? What do you mean I go to the underworld of Z? What do you mean I''ve done something outrageous? "

    See aliya refused to admit, Ji Yunxi cold voice: "aliya, it''s now this time, you still pretend like this, energetic?"

    This, aliya more puzzled, shouting: "what am I pretending? I have no idea what you''re talking about

    "You don''t know what he''s talking about? Well, I''ll tell you! "

    With these words, aliya subconsciously looked at the source of the voice.

    With the help of Chen Feng, Li Manzhen walked slowly towards her. Her eyes were so deep that she felt uncomfortable.

    "You... What do you want to do?" Aliya asked in a trembling voice.

    Li Manzhen stares at aliya like that, and the anger in her eyes is about to burst out.

    "What do I want to do? It depends on what you''ve done to me! That night, just like today, was a happy day. I was in the bridal chamber full of joy, waiting for my husband and guests to come back after drinking the wedding wine. But before he came, a woman with a black veil on her face dazzled me with incense. Then she burst in to dig my stomach and dig out my baby... "

    Li Manzhen said here, the mood is close to collapse, tears crash down.

    Chen Feng hugs Li Manzhen tightly. Wen Sheng comforts her: "Manzhen, don''t be sad. No matter what happens, I''m here."

    But in fact, when Chen Feng said this, his eyes were red.

    It''s no wonder that Li Manzhen and Chen Feng, the father of the child, are not the saddest people for such a thing to happen.

    But aliya still didn''t seem to understand what they were talking about. She was still muddled.

    "I really don''t understand what you''re talking about! I just want to tell you that during this period of time, I have been in the palace of the Himalayas, and I have never been to the underworld of Z country! As for the mess you said, it has nothing to do with me! " Aliya said.

    Seeing that she still refused to admit it, Chen Feng was also annoyed at the moment. She handed Li Manzhen to me and asked me to support her.

    And he himself, is quickly rushed over, a choke on aliya''s neck.

    Because aliya drinks Ji Yunxi''s wine, she can''t use any magic at the moment, so that she can''t even resist Chen Feng''s attack, so she can only let him choke.

    But aliya''s maid, seeing this scene, was shocked and screamed, "are you crazy? How could we have wronged our princess? Do you know what you''re doing? If we let her majesty Shiva know about this, he will surely step down your whole Shura world and make you a group of mobs die hard! "

    Hearing the servant girl''s words, Ji Yunxi sneered and said, "let your majesty Shiva know? Why should I let Shiva know? Don''t forget, this is the Shura Kingdom, the crown prince''s territory. The prince will not speak. Do you think any of these people here dare to disclose this? "

    The maid''s face changed slightly when she heard this. She said angrily, "uncle, since you are so deceiving people, don''t blame us for being rude!"

    "Uncle? Don''t call me that. I feel dirty! To tell you the truth, I''m not going to marry you in the Himalayas at all. Today, I promise to get married just to cheat your princess to have a drink. Now that I''ve drunk a glass of wine, I have nothing to keep on pretending! " Ji Yunxi said disapprovingly.

    "You... You are looking for your own death!"

    The maid said, then secretly luck, want to fight with Ji Yunxi, good for aliya revenge.

    But I don''t know why, no matter how lucky they are, there is no reaction in their bodies.

    Not only that, as they try to luck more times, they feel more physical pain.

    This kind of pain, like ants, bit by bit eroded their pain nerves, which made them unbearable and fell directly on their knees.

    "I advise you not to waste your efforts. Since I have decided to do so, I must be fully prepared. You think I just put the medicine in aliya''s cup? To tell you the truth, aliya''s medicine was just given by me today, but your poison had been given since I went to meet you at the gate yesterday. Aliya is your princess, so you must be very careful in protecting her. But you only considered that aliya might be in danger, but you didn''t consider yourself at all. It''s just because of this that I have the ability to take advantage of it and put the medicine on you early. " Ji Yunxi said triumphantly.

    This words a, two accompany to marry the servant girl immediately then reaction come over.

    "Is it... Clothes? Did you put some medicine on our clothes yesterday? "

    Ji Yunxi snapped his fingers, gave a little smile, and said, "it seems that you are not too stupid, but it''s a pity that you understand too late. Yesterday, when I went to the gate to meet you, I deliberately pretended to be lusty and patted you both on the shoulder frivolously. Do you think I''m really interested in you? Joke, how can you get into my eyes? I did that just to put some medicine on your clothes. This kind of medicine is made by brother Mo himself. It is colorless and tasteless. It''s specially for people like you. However, a person with divine personality can lose mana in a short time and become a useless person without taking antidote in advance. How about my present to you? Do you like it? "

 Chapter 630

    Ji Yunxi''s words, let aliya and two accompany to marry the facial expression of servant girl hard to see the pole.

    Obviously, they didn''t expect to be calculated to this point.

    In their eyes, Ji Yunxi, or the whole Shura Kingdom, should be counted.

    But it turns out that Ji Yunxi is the best player in the world. He has hardly wasted any effort, and let them suffer such a big loss.

    Now, no matter what amazing secret aliya was plotting behind her back, there was no room for her to show it.

    In this way, it also explains why Ji Yunxi''s wedding was so important, but the father of Shura king did not appear at all.

    In his opinion, maybe he had already made up his mind that it was more than enough for him to deal with such a few women as aliya by means of his son.

    However, in the middle of this, it seems that there are still some doubts that have not been solved.

    For example

    Unexpectedly, just as I thought about it, I saw Li Manzhen break away from my holding her hand and rush to aliya.

    Worried about her accident, I ran after her, but it was still late. Li Manzhen had come to aliya, looked at her angrily and asked, "I just want to ask you, my child... Is the child you dug out of my stomach dead or alive? Where on earth are you hiding it? "

    When asked these words, Li Manzhen''s tears flowed down, and her whole body could not stop shaking, as if she would be tottering at any time.

    Seeing Li Manzhen like this, Chen Feng is more distressed at the moment. He pinches Li Manzhen''s hand harder, as if he would break her neck at any time.

    "My child, where on earth have you taken me?" Chen Feng asked sternly.

    Aliya sneered and said, "since you don''t believe me at all, why ask me? You are so powerful, then go to find it. Anyway, I can''t say a word! "

    "Do you really think I dare not kill you?" Chen Feng''s eyes are red, like a bloodthirsty monster.

    But aliya thought she had made up her mind and would not reveal the whereabouts of the child.

    "If you want to kill me, I won''t let you do it. It''s not too bad for me to have that child die with me! " Aliya replied with a sneer.

    Hear aliya''s words, Chen Feng''s anger has been overstocked to the top, his slender fingers fierce force, want to directly kill aliya on the spot.

    But what we didn''t expect is that aliya''s words didn''t move Chen Feng, but actually came to Li Manzhen''s heart.

    Therefore, she almost did not hesitate to stop Chen Feng.

    "Stop it

    Chen Feng was stunned for a moment. He turned to Li Manzhen and said, "Manzhen, she robbed our unborn child. We can''t let her go easily!"

    But even so, Li Manzhen shook her head and said, "it''s because she robbed our children that we can''t kill her."

    "Why?" Chen Feng is puzzled by Li Manzhen''s words.

    "Because once you kill her, you''ll never know where the child is!" Mo liangye answers.

    Li Manzhen nodded and said, "although she is hateful, only she knows where our children are! I know that child is still so small that it is impossible for him to survive after he is dug out of his stomach. But it''s a piece of meat growing in my stomach after all, and it''s a part of my body. How can I be willing to ignore it? Even if it only has a mass of carrion left, I have to find it back and bury it well, don''t I? "

    Li Manzhen''s sincere words made Chen Feng unable to refuse.

    What''s more, he didn''t want to refuse.

    After all, he is the father of the child after all. The child is Li Manzhen''s blood and also his blood. How can he have the heart to be quick and never know the whereabouts of his child?

    In this world, no normal parent is willing to do so.

    He, Chen Feng, is naturally reluctant to give up.

    So, Chen Feng tangled for a while, after all, or a little bit will hold aliya''s neck hand to loosen some, let aliya have a chance to breathe.

    Xu is because before Chen Feng pinch too tight, now suddenly a release, aliya unexpectedly because of breathing too fast and cough a few.

    "Oh, you are wise. Kill me, but it won''t do you any good! " Aliya said with a sneer.

    "We may not kill you, but you must tell us where the child is! Otherwise, even if I don''t kill you now, I will make you live or die in the future! " Chen Feng said with gnashing teeth.

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, the smile on aliya''s face is more proud.

    "To be honest, I really want to tell you where the child is. But for the moment, I''m really a little bit powerless. "

    "What do you mean?" Chen Feng asked warily.

    Aliya shrugged and said, "I mean, it''s not me who attacked you and poached your children! Since it''s not me, it''s impossible for me to know where the child is! "

    "What did you say? That''s not you? Don''t think that if you deny it now, I can let you go! " The anger in Chen Feng''s heart came out again.

    Aliya glanced at Chen Feng and said with disdain: "do you think it''s necessary for me to make fun of you with my own life? Just now, I just wanted to test how likely you are to kill me. Now, if you let me go, I will tell you the truth. After all, it''s meaningless to continue bluffing you. As for whether you believe it or not, it''s up to you

    What aliya said was very understatement. It didn''t look like she was pretending at all.

    As far as her character is concerned, if she did it, there is no need for her to deny it.

    Even, she is very likely to take the child''s business to do blackmail, so as to earn a little bit of life for herself.

    Now, because of Li Manzhen''s plea, she has a hope of life, but she suddenly denies the child.

    It can only be said that what she said is likely to be true.

    The reason for denial is that I am worried that my previous lies will be exposed, which will have a greater impact.

    Therefore, she simply told the truth herself, so as not to irritate Chen Feng more.

    Thinking of this, I quickly began to persuade Chen Feng: "cousin, since I can''t find out why now, it''s better to let Ji Yunxi put her in the prison of Shura Kingdom and consider this matter in the long run. After all, if that child is not really hidden by her, now we spend our time on her, which will further delay us in finding that child. "

    Chen Feng thought about it, and saw that Li Manzhen had no objection, so he nodded and agreed.

    Seeing that Chen Feng has decided, Ji Yunxi doesn''t delay much, so he immediately calls several soldiers to come over and tie aliya and her maid together, and then prepares to go to the prison.

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, there was a great noise outside the hall

 Chapter 631

    As soon as the voice came out, Ji Yunxi immediately changed his face and asked his servant in a cold voice, "who is making noise outside?"

    The servant looked at Ji Yunxi timidly and replied in a trembling voice: "if you go back to the prince, it''s... The dozens of attendants who came to see off their relatives from the Himalayas. They were originally resting in the arranged room, but somehow they heard the news from Xitang, so now they are coming out to protest and ask you to release Princess aliya!"

    "And that? Take Prince Ben out to have a look! " Ji Yunxi said solemnly.

    "But... But what do you do with Princess aliya and the two maids?" The servant asked casually.

    Ji Yunxi was silent for a moment. Then he turned his head to see Mo liangye and said, "brother Mo, they are three. I don''t worry about giving them to others. I''ll trouble brother Mo and my soldiers to escort them to the prison. How about that?"

    Mo liangye knows Ji Yunxi''s intention, so he doesn''t refuse much, even if he nods.

    After all, aliya and the two accompanying maids are not ordinary people. Even if they are treated with medicine now, they can''t make a single moth, but it''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be any other problems on the way to escort.

    In this case, of course, it is better to be accompanied by a person with high ability.

    So, Mo liangye immediately escorts aliya and the soldiers of Shura kingdom to the heaven prison.

    As for the rest of us, we are naturally waiting for him to come back in the wedding hall.

    However, a few children can''t stay idle. When they hear something moving outside, they rush out to watch.

    I was worried that the children''s mischief would damage Ji Yunxi''s affairs, so I followed them out quickly.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, the people who went to watch the fun suddenly bumped me and nearly knocked me to the ground.

    I rubbed my arm, trying to ask why it hit me.

    As a result, I didn''t ask a word, I felt a little strange.

    Yes, it''s different. It''s from the palm of my hand.

    I was slightly stunned, looked down at the past, only to see my palm, I do not know when, actually quietly lying a folded note.

    Slowly unfold it, but the handwriting inside makes me even more surprised.

    "If you want to know the whereabouts of the child, follow me. Don''t tell anyone else!"

    I looked up at the man who hit me before, but where was his shadow?

    Looking around, I saw people pouring out everywhere to watch the excitement.

    With so many people, where can I find the one who just slipped the note to me?

    Although that child is not mine, I am also a mother after all. I can fully understand Li Manzhen''s mood now.

    For a mother, a child is everything to herself.

    With children, there is hope.

    Even now, the child is probably no longer alive.

    But she still wanted to find it, even if she could only build a tomb for it, she was willing to bury it herself.

    In this case, I have no reason not to help her find the child.

    Just, now the person who stuffed my note is hiding too fast, even the shadow didn''t leave me, where should I go to find it? I was very anxious. I wish I had perspective eyes. I could see where the person who stuffed the note to me was through the crowd.

    But it''s just wishful thinking. The fact is that I''ve seen almost everyone present, and I haven''t seen the person before.

    I couldn''t help getting angry.

    However, just when I wanted to give up the search, the light from the corner of my eye suddenly glanced to a corner behind the Xi hall.

    There, I saw a man flash by, whose body shape and appearance were very similar to the one who went to my hand to put a note.

    In order to help Li Manzhen find her child, I didn''t care much, so I hurried to catch him.

    But the man was very fast. Just as I ran past, he had already slipped away from the back door of Xitang.

    Seeing this, I chased out from the back door of Xitang.

    I chased all the way, he ran all the way, so about half an hour to chase.

    "Stop, don''t run!" I snapped.

    Hearing this, the man stopped and looked back at me.

    However, because he was wearing a hat and covered his face, I couldn''t see his face clearly. I only knew that his eyes were a little penetrating.

    My heart beat drum, subconsciously swallow saliva.

    "You... Who are you? What about the child? " I asked in a deep voice.

    The corner of the man''s mouth slightly raised a cunning arc, slowly said: "in order to help friends, you really can be born into death!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense, tell me where the child is I asked again.

    "If you want to know where the child is, let me see how much you can live and die!"

    Then the man turned and ran to a mountain not far away.

    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but scold a sentence of MMP in my heart.

    But it''s all here. There''s no reason why I don''t move on.

    After all, this person is related to the safety of Li Manzhen''s children. I can''t miss this opportunity!

    Thinking of this, I immediately followed the man into the mountains.

    Within the Shura boundary, there are many mountains. There is nothing strange about this one in front of us, just a little long.

    At first glance, it looks like a sleeping Wolong.

    However, now I don''t care what the mountain looks like. I just concentrate on catching up with the person in front of me.

    Strange to say, this person seems to be intentional. No matter how fast or slow I am, the distance between me and him is always more than 50 meters.

    It''s not too far, but it''s not so far away that I can''t see him.

    And, no matter what, I couldn''t shorten the distance, which made me a little annoyed.

    Fortunately, this situation did not last too long. After chasing each other in the forest for a while, I came to a cave.

    When I saw the man drilling into the cave, I was not afraid at all. I bravely followed up the cave.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that the next second I went in, I saw a shadow coming.

    I subconsciously backed away, trying to avoid.

    But unexpectedly, I got a stick at the back of my neck.

    In the dark, I didn''t know anything for a moment.

    ����

    I don''t know how long after that, I woke up from my coma, but my hands and feet were tied to the wall in a big shape with ropes, and I couldn''t move at all.

    I struggled to get rid of the rope and cut off the rope from storage.

    At this time, a voice suddenly came from the darkness.

    "Don''t waste your efforts. Your storage ring is in my hands now. You can''t escape!"

    I fixed my eyes on the past and saw Fang Jiajia walking out of the darkness.

    She was followed by the king of Shura.

    "It''s you I exclaimed.

    Fang Jiajia Yin Luan''s smile for a while, should way: "yes, it is us! Mi Xiaofei, you probably didn''t expect that you would have this day, did you

 Chapter 632

    "So, all this is a plan you deliberately set up?" I asked in a cold voice.

    "Yes! I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Now, you are finally in my hands. Is that a good feeling? " Fang Jiajia''s smile became even more intense.

    I looked at her face, which I knew very well, and I was so sad.

    Once upon a time, we were so close friends that we could share any secrets with each other.

    But at this moment, we have become the most familiar strangers in the world.

    No, not strangers, but enemies more alienated than strangers.

    Her father, killed my parents and grandmother, and also killed Ye Zichen.

    And Mo liangye and I killed her father.

    Although we did that for revenge, in her eyes, Mo liangye and I were undoubtedly her enemies who killed her father.

    She was influenced by her father after the formation of the stubborn character, it is impossible to let me go.

    When I think of what happened to Li Manzhen and what aliya had said before, I understood everything for a moment.

    "Fang Jiajia, if you really want to take revenge on me, just concentrate on me. Why do you hurt the people around me?" I asked, somewhat exasperated.

    "Why? Mi Xiaofei, do you think you are qualified to ask this question? At the beginning, in the tomb of Yunnan, my father Fang Lianqiu died in the hands of you and your husband! With this, you will die ten thousand times. How can I not hurt the people around you? "

    Fang Jiajia''s eyes were sharp and full of hatred, as if she had no more affection for me.

    "You think I killed your father. What about you? Are you and your father really clean? " I asked.

    Listen to me, Fang Jiajia''s face slightly changed, obviously I exposed short.

    But she was also cheeky, and soon recovered her composure and said to me, "what if our hands are not clean? At least, we have made contributions to the future of Shura kingdom. In this world, the strong is always the king and the loser is the enemy. Now that you are in my hands, what qualifications do you have to criticize me? "

    "Yes, I have no right to blame you, but in any case, I will not be so heartless as you! What did Li Manzhen do wrong? Why did you treat her so cruelly? She is just a mother. What is it like for a mother to see her unborn child being dug out of her stomach? It''s a piercing pain My heartbroken counterpart Jiajia said.

    However, Fang Jiajia just gave a cold smile and said, "pain? Mi Xiaofei, haven''t you ever experienced this kind of pain? But are you in pain? It seems not! Not only did you not die, but you lived better than before! To tell you the truth, I''ve been thinking recently that maybe when you had a second child, you should die. At least now I won''t suffer so much, and my dearest father won''t die! If you are alive, you will always bring pain to others. Why are you still alive? It''s better to die! "

    Fang Jiajia said angrily. Like a fierce monster, she stabbed me with a dagger in her hand.

    I was shocked and wanted to escape, but my hands and feet were tied to the wall in a big shape. I couldn''t move at all. How could I escape?

    Seeing Fang Jiajia''s dagger about to poke into my face, I subconsciously closed my eyes.

    However, I waited for a long time, and there was no pain of being stabbed.

    I opened my eyes slightly and looked over.

    I saw Fang Jiajia''s face of Yin Luan, which was only 5 cm away from me at the moment, like an enlarged version of the devil.

    And the dagger in her hand didn''t stick into my face. Instead, it stuck firmly on the wall beside my face.

    But I know that it''s not because Fang Jiajia''s hand is out of order, but she didn''t want to get in my face from the beginning to the end.

    "Mi Xiaofei, do you know that I like to see you panic and scared. It makes you look like a dog, a fawning dog! " Fang Jiajia said triumphantly.

    Yeah, from the beginning, she didn''t want to stab me so easily.

    In her opinion, let me die too happy, not enough to vent her resentment.

    In order to satisfy her extremely abnormal psychology, she not only won''t let me die immediately, but will torture me bit by bit, watching me fear, and make me more painful than death.

    No, as soon as her voice fell, she turned to the king of Shura and said, "don''t you hate Mo liangye all the time? Now, his woman is here. Do it yourself! "

    After that, Fang Jiajia dropped the dagger in her hand, then walked slowly to one side, folded her hands in front of her chest, looking like she wanted to see a good play.

    Hearing Fang Jiajia''s words, the king of Shura gave a very obscene smile and said: "Mo liangye has been against me all the time, but his ability is too strong. I can''t do anything with him for a moment. However, it doesn''t matter. Now his woman is in my hands. As long as I defile his woman, it should be the biggest blow for him, right

    This words, my heart suddenly straight jump, trembling voice asked: "you... What do you want to do?"

    The king of Shura didn''t answer me. Instead, he held my chin and sniffed me with his nose. Then he said with a grim smile: "it''s really fragrant. I don''t know what blessing that Mo Liang night accumulated in my last life. I can''t believe that he can marry a beautiful creature like you! However, it doesn''t matter, you used to be his, but it will be mine soon! I''ve slept with a lot of women in my life, and I don''t know how much you, Princess Ming, who is regarded as a treasure by Mo Liang at night, can be ecstatic! "

    King Shura''s words made me sick.

    MMP, instead of making me sullied by this old thing, I might as well bite my tongue and kill myself.

    That way, at least I can keep my innocence!

    Thinking about this, I immediately used my teeth to bite my tongue.

    However, Fang Jiajia told me that I would choose this way. At the moment when I opened my mouth and bit my tongue, she quickly put a rag in my mouth and directly blocked my mouth. I didn''t even have the chance to bite my tongue.

    I was in a hurry, but there was nothing I could do.

    Seeing that I was worried, Fang Jiajia laughed contemptuously, and then slowly said, "Mi Xiaofei, do you really think that your best friend and I have been working for nothing? What''s on your mind, don''t I know? I told you, I won''t let you die so easily. After all, death is too cheap for me! I want to keep you, slowly, little by little torture you, let you know, our Fang family, we Shura people, are not easy to offend

    Fang Jiajia said, the whole person is more and more proud.

    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that the reason why I dug up the baby in your friend''s belly was not just because I hated you and wanted to revenge you. However, you can only blame yourself for this. If it wasn''t for the last time in Yunnan''s tomb, you cheated me with a fake Luan Ming Jade tripod, so that I couldn''t successfully integrate Chiyou''s soul, now I wouldn''t go to get the unborn child. It''s also a coincidence that Li Manzhen''s constitution is special. It''s a combination of two other flowers. It''s almost a rare occurrence in a hundred years. And her child, of course, has the same constitution. With her child''s blood and bone dripping in Chiyou''s soul, she can barely fuse part of her broken soul. "

 Chapter 633

    Hearing Fang Jiajia''s words, my heart is full of guilt at the moment.

    In any case, I didn''t think that the reason why Li Manzhen''s unborn child suffered such a catastrophe was that we used a fake Luan Ming Jade tripod to cheat Fang Jiajia.

    In other words, we are the culprit!

    Seeing my guilt, Fang Jiajia continued with a cold smile: "Mi Xiaofei, I''ve been waiting for this day for too long. Fortunately, finally let me wait. So, no matter you or Mo liangye, there is no way to stop what Shura world and I want to do. As long as Chiyou is resurrected, the human world and the underworld will be swallowed by us. At that time, heaven and earth, only we Shura world is the master

    With Fang Jiajia''s words, the king of Shura, who was holding my chin, was excited at the moment. He looked at me with a slightly proud expression and said, "Jiajia is right. We don''t want much, as long as everything in the world is under our control, just like your plump chest."

    Said the king of Shura, glancing at my chest and swallowing.

    This action really disgusted me, so I glared at him, as if to kill him with my eyes.

    However, it is obvious that my eyes have no lethality for him. Instead of frightening him, they make him more frustrated and courageous.

    When the king of Shura saw me staring at him, he raised his hand and slapped me firmly in the face.

    The next second, I immediately felt my face burning pain, just like being scalded by boiling water.

    People see, without waiting for the pain on my face to ease a little bit, the Shura king immediately pinched my chin again and said in a fierce voice: "although you are very beautiful, my favorite type, and I have enough interest in you, don''t think I will spoil you like Mo liangye. Mo liangye is a kind of love, but I am not! In my heart, nothing is more important than reviving the Shura world. If you are interested, please tell me the code of this storage ring, so that I can take out the crystal soul stone and Luan Ming Jade tripod you found in it. In that way, maybe I can let you go at any time when my heart is soft! "

    Then the Shura King took out a storage ring.

    I fixed my eyes and found that the storage ring was my one.

    Recognize the storage ring, I immediately can''t help shaking my head.

    After all, what is in the crystal soul stone is the soul scattered all over the world.

    And Luan Ming Jade tripod is a necessary product for the resurrection of Nu Yu.

    Without these two things, it is impossible for us to revive Nu Yu and let her fight against Chi you.

    I have to say that this move is really a way to cut corners.

    It''s a pity that the king of Shura is still a poor chess player.

    Even though the storage ring was a wedding gift sent by the Shura King Ji Yunxi to me and Mo liangye, Mo liangye said that there are only two rings in the world, and once the user has set up a spell to activate it, even the original owner of the ring can''t open it.

    For this reason, the king of Shura will ask me about the code of store things.

    However, as far as the current situation is concerned, I will never disclose the password to him!

    Seeing that I refused to say it, the king of Shura was also annoyed at the moment.

    "Smelly girl, actually refused to tell me, you think you don''t say, I really can''t open it?"

    If it wasn''t for Fang Jiajia''s stuffing in my mouth and I couldn''t speak at all, I would definitely have scolded his ancestors for 18 generations at the moment.

    But the king of Shura obviously didn''t want to give me this chance. Even if he grabbed my collar with his hand and pulled it hard, my clothes were torn to pieces.

    My snow-white skin showed up, and it was chilly in the cave.

    It''s just that what really makes me feel cool is not my body, but my heart.

    I never thought that one day I would suffer such humiliation.

    This kind of feeling is a hundred times worse than lingchi.

    When the king of Shura saw the torn skin of my clothes, his eyes turned scarlet as if he had been beaten with chicken blood.

    However, Fang Jiajia is still adding oil and vinegar to one side, a look at the excitement is not too big posture.

    "Your Majesty, don''t you always say that I haven''t served you well enough? The most beloved woman in today''s cool night is here, and it''s still your favorite type. How about letting her serve you well? If this service is good, let her serve more times, and then play with her to see who else in the world will be fascinated by her. If you don''t serve her well, you will play her to death in a moment. Anyway, you are also hating the cool night! "

    Fang Jiajia''s words can be described as saying something about the heart of the king of Shura, which made the king of Shura nod.

    "You are right. No matter what, I will never let this little girl go. Mo liangye has ruined my good deeds so many times. Today I''m going to give him a cut from the bottom! When I put this girl to sleep, I don''t believe it. She can''t tell me the code of storage ring! "

    Having said that, the king of Shura gave a grim smile and directly bowed his head to my skin.

    Seeing this scene, I was in a hurry to cry.

    But now I''m tied up and can''t move at all. Even if I want to hide, I have nothing to do.

    Can''t it be that I, MI Xiaofei, who is wise all my life, should be broken into the hands of these two insidious and shameless villains today?

    My heart is not willing, really heart is not willing!

    Xu Shi saw my painful look, and Fang Jiajia could not help laughing.

    "Mi Xiaofei, today, I''m going to see with my own eyes how you were fooled to death by men! I have to say, it''s really cool to look at you in pain. The more painful you are, the happier I will be! "

    At the moment, I can do nothing but stare at Fang Jiajia.

    I swear, if I still have the chance to escape from here, I will break Fang Jiajia to pieces!

    However, just as I was thinking about it, I felt a strong fluorescence burst out of my forehead, and directly flicked away the king of Shura who wanted to do something wrong to me.

    King Shura fell to the ground and looked at me in disbelief.

    "You... Aren''t you bound? How can you... How can you... "In the voice of Shura king, there was a trace of fear in his surprise.

    Obviously, he didn''t know how I attacked him just now, so even his heart was a bit bottomless at the moment.

    I was slightly stunned for a while, and finally I got a reaction.

    Damn, I almost forgot that although I''m tied up now, and even my weapon has been taken away, I still have an inner pill made of a spirit stone in my body.

    And just now, it was the inner pill in my body that helped me open the Shura king!

 Chapter 634

    Realizing this, my desperation was relieved a little at the moment.

    Although I am still tied and unable to move, I know that the inner pill in my body can protect me.

    If you don''t say anything else, from the situation just now, it''s basically impossible for the Shura king to despise me again!

    This is not, after the Shura king was bounced away for the first time, he was a little annoyed and attacked me again.

    This time, I''m not afraid at all, just as I''m sure I won''t be hurt.

    Sure enough, at the moment when the Shura King''s hand just touched me, his whole body was bounced away again and fell heavily on the ground.

    The king of Shura was very old. He was thrown twice. He was slapped by Mo liangye two days ago. Now he could not bear to eat. He could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    But he is also a stubborn, not only did not give up, on the contrary is more and more persistent.

    He raised his hand to wipe the blood on the corner of his mouth. He glared at me and said, "smelly girl, what have you done to me?"

    My mouth was blocked by Fang Jiajia and I couldn''t answer at all, but it didn''t prevent me from showing off my power to him.

    So I rolled my eyes at him, and then I thought I would look up at him, not taking him seriously at all.

    Seeing me like this, Shura wangdun was mad.

    It is estimated that few women dare to treat him like this after he has been domineering for so many years.

    Now I don''t pay attention to him at all and let him suffer such a big loss. It''s strange that he can swallow this tone in his heart!

    "Hum, smelly girl, do you think you can stop me? Today, I have to strip all your clothes and torture you to death. I''d like to see how many waves there are for a woman who is regarded as a treasure by Mo Liang at night

    The king of Shura said with an angry face, and then rushed at me again like crazy.

    This time, he may have a long memory of the first two times. When he rushed over, he enveloped himself with a faint green atmosphere.

    Yes, he wants to protect his body with his own internal power, so as to avoid being bounced away by me again.

    But it''s a pity that even if he did, he was still snapped away by the flash of light on me at the moment when he was about to meet me, leaving no room at all.

    Moreover, this time, it was much heavier than the previous two. I even heard two broken ribs.

    The king of Shura, who fell on the ground, vomited several mouthfuls of blood and didn''t get up from the ground for a long time.

    Fang Jiajia, standing on one side, obviously didn''t think of this situation. For a moment, she was in a daze and didn''t know what it was.

    When she reacted, the king of Shura almost fainted in pain.

    Seeing this, she quickly ran over and helped the Shura king.

    "How are you, your majesty?" Fang Jiajia asked with concern.

    After all, Fang Jiajia is weak and weak. If she wants to really get revenge on me or achieve something, she must rely on the power of the Shura king.

    Without the king of Shura, Fang Jiajia was not even a P.

    In this case, of course, what she was most afraid of was that the king of Shura would have an accident.

    The king of Shura looked at Fang Jiajia with a weak face and said slowly: "this... This woman... This female body... There is such a powerful inner elixir in her body. I... we''d better not provoke her for the moment... Otherwise... We''ll both suffer a big loss!"

    Hearing what the Shura king said, Fang Jiajia looked up at me, not reconciled.

    But at the moment, even if she is not reconciled, there is no way.

    Just now, the king of Shura was shaken away and injured like this. What can she do with me?

    Fang Jiajia is not stupid and naturally knows what choice to make.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you are lucky today! But if next time you fall into my hands, don''t expect me to let you go! " Fang Jiajia said bitterly.

    If I could speak, I would scold her bloody at the moment.

    MMP, I let them go, OK?

    As far as I''m concerned, if the two of them want to do anything to me, it''s absolutely the rhythm of being seriously injured every minute.

    But this Fang Jiajia is very will stick gold to his face, Leng is to say that they let me, so cheeky, really no one!

    Hearing Fang Jiajia''s words, the king of Shura probably knew Fang Jiajia''s meaning. He nodded gently and said, "now... Now we can only let her go. Anyway... Our plan will be successful soon, and we don''t care what happens to her..."

    Unexpectedly, the king of Shura had just finished saying this. Suddenly, there was a violent shaking in the cave, just like an earthquake.

    Feeling the shock, the king of Shura''s face changed instantly.

    "No, he... He''s going to wake up! Come on, we have to get out of here, or we won''t be able to leave! " The king of Shura said with a little trembling.

    Hearing this, Fang Jiajia''s face became very ugly.

    Obviously, Fang Jiajia knew who the "he" in King Shura''s mouth actually meant, and the ability of this "he" was so great that even people like King Shura would be afraid.

    But, who is the existence that the king of Shura will be afraid of?

    I feel a little puzzled about this, but I don''t have the opportunity to ask this question.

    Because after hearing the vibration, the king of Shura immediately asked Fang Jiajia to support him. They limped and left my place in a hurry and disappeared into the darkness.

    They left. For a moment, I was the only one left in the cave.

    I pondered that no matter who they meant by "he", it was not a wonderful thing that I had been tied here all the time, so I tried my best to push out the rag Fang Jiajia put in my mouth with my tongue.

    I feel a little more comfortable at last.

    But the feeling of vibration continued, and from time to time from the depths of the cave came a heavy gasp, very heavy, like a giant, greedy breathing the air of the world.

    This kind of feeling made me feel strange, so I didn''t dare to delay. I immediately concentrated the strength of Neidan on my two arms, and then made a fierce effort to break the two ropes that tied my wrists.

    Finally, the feet.

    When my whole body was free, the feeling of vibration became more obvious, just like the whole cave would collapse at any time.

    In addition, the heavy gasp was getting heavier and heavier, just like it was in my ear.

    I was a little hairy at the bottom of my heart. I quickly picked up the dagger Fang Jiajia had lost on the ground and walked towards the direction Fang Jiajia and they left, trying to escape from the cave.

 Chapter 635

    But after a while, I found a problem.

    Fang Jiajia and they ran away in a hurry. I only know the general direction of their escape, but I don''t know which way they went.

    Now, in front of me, there are two roads.

    From the appearance, there is almost no difference between the left and the right, which is impossible to distinguish.

    "I went. They didn''t tell me when they left. How can I know which way to get out?" I couldn''t help complaining.

    At this moment, I really feel that the furthest distance in the world is not that you don''t know I love you when I''m in front of you, but standing at a fork of fate, you can escape when you see it, but there are two roads in front of you.

    In this case, it can be said that the victory is in sight, but it is just one step away.

    I''m so depressed.

    The shaking sound in the deep of the cave is destroying my nervous all the time.

    Moreover, the voice seems to be more and more clear, as if closer and closer to me.

    If I don''t make a choice, I''m afraid I can''t run away if I want to.

    I stood still for a while, looked at the two almost identical roads in front of me, and bit my teeth secretly.

    No matter it''s dead or alive, let it be!

    Thinking of this, I close my eyes and raise my hand.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw that the direction of my finger was the one on the right, so I didn''t care much about it. I raised my foot and ran there.

    The road is dark and almost invisible.

    And my storage ring was also taken away by Fang Jiajia. It''s impossible to get lighting from it.

    So, I can only deep foot shallow foot continue to move forward, just hope to go on like this, can go to the exit, see the light again.

    But I don''t know why, I walked along this road slowly for about ten minutes, but I didn''t see the entrance.

    Is this cave so deep that it can''t go out after walking for so long?

    Or did I make the wrong choice at the fork in the road from the beginning?

    I have doubts, is struggling to return to the fork in the road to take another road, but suddenly kicked a soft thing at the foot.

    I was stunned for several seconds, holding my breath, completely afraid to move.

    This place is so dark, who knows what I just kicked.

    If you move casually and get bitten by it, you may be able to die.

    After all, I''m almost unarmed now. Even my weapons are taken away by Fang Jiajia.

    If I''m in danger, what can I do to resist the attack?

    However, this thing under my feet seems to be different from what I imagined.

    Being kicked by me, not only didn''t attack me in turn, but instead, he didn''t move as if he didn''t feel it.

    I wonder if it''s a dead thing.

    If so, there''s nothing to be afraid of.

    So I took a deep breath and kicked it to the side to avoid blocking my way.

    But who knows, this kick, my whole body hair suddenly upright.

    This... The shape of this thing, ju... Is a bit like a human shape.

    No, it''s not, to be exact, the shape of a human, it''s the shape of... A little baby.

    Because at the beginning of the game against hungry ghost, I had personally pulled out the warm from my stomach, so I was very sensitive to that shape.

    At the moment, although the sight is not so good that I can''t see the real face of the thing under my feet, when I kick it with my feet, my feet already feel its shape, just like a baby.

    Baby?

    Almost subconsciously, I thought of Li Manzhen, who had been poached before she was born.

    Before, when I was tied up, Fang Jiajia once said that the reason they wanted to poach the child was to use the child''s blood to fuse Chiyou''s soul.

    In this case, will the child under your feet actually be

    I dare not think about it, but I have to think about it.

    Thinking of the scene of Fang Jiajia and their rushing away, and the huge shaking sound coming from the depths of the cave, my heart suddenly became cold.

    It turned out that the baby shaped thing at the foot was really the body of the child secretly dug up by Fang Jiajia and them.

    And in the depths of the cave, it is very likely that Chiyou, the ancient god of war, produced that huge vibration!

    Aware of this, my cold sweat burst out.

    If I meet a man who can be called the God of war, there are really 100 ways to die, which are not enough for me.

    I didn''t dare to delay. I immediately took off my coat, wrapped up the little baby''s body on the ground, carried it tightly on my back, and walked forward to leave this dangerous place as soon as possible.

    Unexpectedly, I just walked two or three steps, then I saw two purple halos in front of me.

    The purple halo, like wolf''s eye, stares at me.

    My heart hair, subconsciously back two steps, want to run back.

    But before I step out, my hair will be pulled by life, so I can''t leave half a step.

    My cold sweat soaked my clothes, slowly flowing down, dripping in the soil under my feet.

    Behind him, the vibration disappeared.

    Instead, it was a very heavy gasp with a fishy smell, which made me feel sick even when I turned my back on it.

    I was worried that the thing pulling my hair would hurt the body of Li Manzhen, so I subconsciously pulled the coat wrapped around it forward and held it tightly in my arms.

    Li Manzhen and Chen Feng are almost crazy for this child.

    Now, I have found the child. Even if it becomes a corpse, it is better for Li Manzhen than nothing.

    At the very least, they can bury their children for a good life, recite sutras and pray for them, hoping that they can be reincarnated into a good family in the next life.

    So, in any case, I must never let this thing behind me hurt the child''s body again.

    Fortunately, the thing behind me didn''t seem to be interested in the child''s corpse, but pulled my hair hard and pulled my head back.

    If it''s just a simple backward tilt, it''s all right. But the problem is, just as I am backward, I just have eyes on that thing.

    This pair of eyes, my whole person is confused, the brain directly blank a, for a moment unexpectedly don''t know how to react.

    Eyes... The eyes of this thing are actually purple!

    Two purple eyes, just as motionless staring at me, as if to see the depths of my soul in general.

 Chapter 636

    If everything before, for me, is just the fear of unknown danger.

    So at the moment, these two purple eyes in front of me, just like a stick, hit me hard in my heart.

    He... Why does he have two purple eyes?

    You know, purple eyes are rare in the world, and I have a pair of eyes, in front of this thing also has a pair.

    My gut tells me it''s no coincidence.

    This thing in front of me, seeing my purple eyes, seemed to be a little surprised.

    Then, his thunder like voice suddenly rang out in my ears.

    "You... Who are you? Why do you have purple eyes? "

    He pulled my hair hard, which made me very unhappy. I wanted to get rid of it, but I had no choice but to say angrily to the thing: "you pull my hair, what do you want me to say? Is that what you ask? "

    When I heard that, it slightly released the hand holding my hair, which made me feel better.

    "Why on earth do you have purple eyes?" The thing continued.

    I gave him a white look and said coldly, "do you think I want to have purple eyes? I can''t wait to get rid of my purple eyes

    My words seemed to infuriate him. He tugged at my hair, pulled me into the extremely uncomfortable position again, and asked harshly, "I don''t want to repeat the same question for the third time!"

    Seeing him like this, I know that he has been annoyed and dare not make a mistake.

    Even though I''m not sure whether he is Chiyou or not, I can''t beat him now because I have no power at all.

    "In fact, I don''t know how my purple eyes came from. When I was in the Japanese underworld, I met an underground spirit stone, and my eyes suddenly turned purple. I''ve been looking for medicine recently to cure my eyes. After all, this purple eye looks special and mysterious, but it makes me feel weird and disgusting from the bottom of my heart. " I said truthfully.

    I thought that I could let that thing down a little. At least let me go first.

    But who knows, after hearing my words, that thing suddenly became angry, pulled my hair hard, and threw me straight to the wall next to me.

    I tightly held the body of Li Manzhen''s child in my arms and blocked all the impact with my back. The pain almost made my tears fall.

    But this may not be enough. Before I could react, the thing grabbed my neck and said coldly, "how dare you say that the eyes I gave you are disgusting?"

    I was slightly stunned by this.

    "The eyes you gave me? How can it be? I haven''t seen you at all. How can you give it to me... "

    I was in a hurry to retort, but before I finished a sentence, I was stupid.

    Purple eyes?

    Spirit stone?

    Chiyou?

    Crystal soul stone?

    A girl?

    There always seems to be some unknown connection between these things, which is deeply attracting me and making me want to explore clearly.

    Although it''s not clear what happened at present, I remember that my eyes turned purple when I was in Japan.

    At that time, for this reason, I also ran all over the hospitals in Tokyo for examination, but they all got nothing. Even the doctors felt helpless about my eyes.

    In this case, I basically gave up the investigation of this eye.

    In addition, it is not painful, in addition to the color is not normal, almost no adverse reactions.

    As a result, I never mentioned it again. I even thought that I was no different from ordinary people.

    But now in the deep mountain cave of Shura Kingdom, I saw a thing with purple eyes.

    And the identity of this thing

    Think of here, I subconsciously swallowed saliva, and then asked: "you... You say this purple eyes, you give me?"

    This words a, that thing pinches my neck hand, slightly trembled.

    "Well, it seems that you don''t know anything yet." He gave a sneer.

    "You... What do you mean?" I asked more and more curiously.

    He looked at me fiercely with purple eyes and said in a deep voice, "you should ask the girl this question!"

    "Woman? What does it matter to her? My eyes are only after meeting the spirit stone... "

    I didn''t go on.

    Because, basically, I''ve got a guess.

    See I seem to have reacted, that thing laugh more wanton and arrogant.

    Not only that, he miraculously released the hand that pinched my neck.

    "Just when I learned from you that your eyes turned purple after you met the spirit stone, I knew the fact that you might be my daughter! You know, purple eyes are very rare in this world, only my Chiyou''s descendants can have them. What''s more, I only had a relationship with a girl. If you have purple eyes, it means not only that you may be my daughter, but also that you are the daughter of a girl! "

    His words, the amount of information is too large, let me simply can''t accept, only know Leng Leng looking at his pair of purple eyes like me.

    "You... What are you talking about? Are you my father? No... it''s impossible. My father died a long time ago and was killed by Fang''s family. You can''t be my father! " I''m reluctant to believe that.

    "Even if you don''t believe it, it won''t change the fact. As for the father you mentioned, it was only the reincarnation of some of my souls after my death. And the mother you call is formed in the same way. In other words, your real parents are me and the girl

    "No... no, I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. You''re not my father. You''re definitely not my father!"

    The huge excitement made me a little crazy.

    All along, I thought my father was a very ordinary person and thought of them like an ordinary child.

    But one day, I suddenly found that the father I had been missing was the ancient god of war Chiyou whom I wanted to defeat.

    If it wasn''t for his resurrection, how could Mo liangye and I worry that the world and the underworld would be engulfed by the Shura world, and how could we worry that all human beings and ghosts would be destroyed?

    How ridiculous!

    In any case, I never thought that it would be like this.

    Those wars with Shura, which I had imagined countless times, suddenly collapsed into rubble at this moment, which caught me off guard.

    As the world knows, nu Yu is Chiyou''s nemesis.

    It''s also because of this that we have to collect the soul of her all over the world, so that after her resurrection, we can use her strength to defeat Chi you.

    But few people know that Nu Yu and Chi you are actually lovers.

    And the reason why my eyes turn purple is that half of Chi You''s blood flows through my body.

    That spirit stone, activated this part of blood in my body, let it be completely stimulated out!

 Chapter 637

    When Xu Shi saw that I didn''t want to believe it, Chi you looked at me and said coldly, "your mother and I fell in love at first sight when we met in Wei. However, due to their different interests, they can only conceal their love affairs, pretend that they have never met each other, and have a secret meeting in private. "

    "In this way, after many years, her father, Huang Di, couldn''t tolerate me and wanted to eradicate me, so he fought with me a few times. But Huangdi is old after all. He has played against me several times and I have defeated him. "

    "But what kind of person is Huangdi? He is respected by all the people and is the supreme worship of the people. How can he tolerate his failure? "

    "It''s also a coincidence that when the Yellow Emperor really wanted to kill me, one of his subordinates secretly told him that I often met with Nu Yu in private. The Yellow Emperor understood the relationship between me and nu. So, in the deer fight, he specially sent the girl to fight with me. "

    "Nuyu didn''t want to fight with me, but the Yellow Emperor threatened her with her mother''s life, forcing her to choose between me and her mother."

    Chi you said here, a deep sigh, but shook his head.

    I was even more shocked than before. I was stunned for a long time before I finally spoke slowly: "so, the girl chose her mother?"

    Chi you was silent for a while, nodded and said in a deep voice: "her mother nearly lost her life when she was born. And I, although there is love between her, but in the end has not concluded a marriage. So it''s not surprising that she would make that decision. "

    "In that war, we fought for three days and three nights. And she cried for three days and three nights. I still remember her tears are red, red like blood. It''s so beautiful and resolute. "

    "And then?" I asked curiously.

    Chi you slowly lowered his head and said in a very sad tone: "later... Later, the Yellow Emperor saw that she could not kill me, so he put the Xuanyuan sword around her mother''s neck as a threat. At that time, the girl''s tears had dried up, and her heart was so painful that she could not extricate herself. I really can''t bear to let her continue to suffer for me, so I stabbed her in the chest, so as to end my life and let her keep her mother''s safety. "

    "After the battle of the deer, no one in the world can compete with the Yellow Emperor, even the Yan Emperor in the south. Because of this, the Yellow Emperor got what he wanted, but the girl was never happy. "

    "My subordinates took my body away from the Yellow Emperor and hid it in Wuwang mountain of Shura kingdom. In this way, after a few thousand years. It was not until more than 40 years ago that part of my soul was reincarnated in the family of a woman named Chen Lingyue and became her only son. Later, I met the same reincarnated girl who gave birth to you together with her

    Chi you said here, he stopped and looked at me straight, as if to know what I was thinking.

    But these things are really too sudden for me.

    Before that, I always thought that Chiyou was a man of great sin, a man I would defeat all my life.

    However, as far as he is concerned, he is not a heartless man.

    At least, in the contest, he even killed himself in order not to embarrass the girl.

    Who can say that this is not his deep love for the girl?

    What''s more, even my life and I were conceived by him and nu Yu together. Do I really want to be like the Yellow Emperor in those years, and get rid of him as soon as possible?

    My brain, instantly into chaos, completely do not know what to do.

    Seeing my blank expression, a smile appeared on Chi You''s face and said slowly: "I always thought that after Nu Yu died, I was the only one left. But I didn''t expect that God treated me well and gave me your daughter. My dear daughter, will you stay with my father and depend on me? "

    Chi you said and stroked my purple eyes like his.

    I don''t know why, at the moment when he touched my eyes, the inner pill in my body suddenly burst out a huge force, forced me to push him away.

    Chiyou, who was pushed away by me, was shocked. Obviously, I didn''t expect that I would make such a move suddenly.

    "Daughter, why... Why do you want to be a father? Don''t you always want to have a dad? " Chi you asked.

    "Yes, I''ve always wanted to have a father, but... But you appear too suddenly, and the things you said are too strange. I... I''m still hard to accept for a while." I replied frankly.

    Hearing what I said, Chi you laughed and said, "daughter, you don''t have to do this. I''m your father. I don''t mean you any harm. You have to believe me."

    But I still shook my head, should say: "you are not my father, this matter is still hard to say. If the girl died and my grandmother died, it means that all the people who know my life experience are gone. In this case, don''t you say whatever you want? "

    "Don''t your purple eyes, like mine, tell us enough about your life?" Chi you asked.

    I was a little bit speechless.

    In fact, I believe in Chiyou in the matter of purple eyes.

    In this world, purple eyes are very special. In Chi You''s words, only his direct descendants have such eyes.

    But... I can believe it, but it''s absolutely impossible for me to give all my sincerity to Chi you in a short time.

    Since my grandmother died, I have learned that "the heart of defending others" can not be without this truth.

    Even if he is really my father, it is impossible to just listen to his family for many things.

    Seeing that I still seemed hesitant, Chi you seemed a little unhappy. He walked slowly towards me and comforted me patiently: "good daughter, even if you don''t believe me now, it doesn''t matter, but you and I have been separated for so many years. Now I''m not easy to revive. You can always let me, a father, hold you?"

    "No, I''m not used to being held, so you''d better stand there!" I resolutely refused.

    Now it''s hard to say whether it''s an enemy or a friend. Why should I let him hold me?

    What''s more, the inner pill in my body won''t cheat me. There must be some reasons why it suddenly made me push Chi you away.

    In this case, I''m less likely to let him touch me.

    Being rejected by me, Chi you seems more impatient. In his purple eyes, there is almost fierce light.

    "I thought you were a dutiful daughter, but I didn''t expect you to be so merciless to your father!" Chiyou said angrily.

    "I just refused your hug. You use the word" heartless "to describe your daughter. Do you think you look like a father?" I am not convinced of the way back.

    Hearing what I said, Chi you laughed.

    But I feel that his smile, on the contrary, makes my heart more shudder.

 Chapter 638

    "Good. You are as stubborn as a girl. However, this stubbornness, for me, does not work at all. Since I am your father, you will do whatever I say! Listen, come here Chi you said to me in a commanding tone.

    Although I was a little afraid of him, I still shook my head and refused to say, "I don''t want to go. If you have something, just say it like this."

    Said, I also quietly Mimi back two steps, want to further away from him.

    Whether Chiyou is my father or not, I feel that he is a very dangerous person.

    So, it''s better to stay away.

    Seeing that I still refused, the anger on Chi You''s face was more obvious.

    I saw the light reflected in his purple eyes, and I wanted to cut me into pieces, without any previous love and pity.

    "Do you really refuse to come to me?" Chi you asked in a cold voice.

    "It''s good for me to stay here alone. Why do I have to run to you? In other words, the reason why you want me to come to you so persistently is that I have something you want? " I asked tentatively.

    It is the so-called abnormal things, there must be demons.

    Even if I was Chiyou''s daughter, he and I should be excited, but he always insisted that I get close to him, there must be a problem.

    Sure enough, as soon as I said this, Chiyou''s purple eyes flickered slightly, and then suddenly became more fierce.

    Obviously, I guessed right. He really wanted something from me.

    However, my storage ring has been taken away by Fang Jiajia, along with the weapons, crystal soul stone, Luan Ming Jade tripod and so on.

    Now I am alone, and there is nothing worth thinking about.

    What on earth does he want from me?

    I''m a little puzzled about this.

    But this kind of incomprehension soon disappeared, because I thought of an action.

    Yes, it''s an action.

    Just before I pushed Chi you away, he was stroking my eyes with his hand.

    It was because he touched my eyes that my body''s inner elixir suddenly pushed him away.

    In other words, as like as two peas, Chi You is really not my daughter, but my eyes that are almost identical to him.

    I really shudder at the thought of it.

    Fortunately, I didn''t run past foolishly, otherwise I didn''t know that he had gouged my eyes.

    However, it seems that Chiyou didn''t want to let me go like this. He came towards me step by step, with a steady pace that made people tremble.

    "Since you don''t come, I''ll have to go!" Chi you said with a sneer.

    "You... What do you want to do? Don''t come here I subconsciously stepped back.

    Seeing that I was afraid, the sinister smile on Chi You''s face suddenly became even worse.

    "What am I going to do? Your eyes are so beautiful. Of course I want to keep them for myself

    "What do you want with my eyes? You... Didn''t you say I was your daughter? If you dig my eyes, don''t you make your daughter blind? Is that how you are a father? " I asked back as I stepped back.

    Chi you took a look at me with his purple eyes, and the smile on his face was extremely overcast.

    "Daughter? How much do you think my daughter is worth in my eyes? It''s hard to say that without my daughter, I can have more offspring with many women. But your purple eyes, to me, are the most important thing

    Hearing this, my heart suddenly cooled.

    Rao is me. I never thought that he was so crazy that he would not let go of his own daughter.

    In this way, all the words he just said must be false!

    My heart was instantly angry, a kind of regret after being cheated.

    "You lied to me!" I looked at Chiyou angrily and said.

    Chi You sneered and said, "what''s the difference between cheating and not cheating? In fact, the king of Shura is to blame for all this. If he didn''t get the real Luan Ming Jade Ding to melt my soul, how could he make my soul unstable? He had to use your eyes and the baby''s blood to strengthen my soul? However, it''s meaningless to say that now. Anyway, the baby''s blood has been absorbed by my soul. Now as long as I get your eyes, I can really revive, so that the Shura world can become the master of the world. As for you little human beings, all of you will become slaves of our Shura world

    "So you didn''t kill yourself in order to help the girl?" I asked in a cold voice.

    "Do you think I might be so stupid? In the battle of chasing deer in those years, the Yellow Emperor was indeed sent to fight against me by Nu Yu. But the girl loves me so much that she can''t bear to attack me and wants to let me go. Just with my character, how can a woman who can beat me at any time exist? I''m a smart man, I can''t do such a stupid thing for the so-called love! So, just when she was ready to let me go, I stabbed her in the heart with my sword and wanted to kill her. "

    "But it''s a pity that my sword, after all, missed her heart. She not only didn''t hit her heart, but also kicked me back, causing me serious injury. It was because of that kick that I had no time to run and was quickly killed by the Yellow Emperor. So far, there is a legend that I was defeated by the hand of the Yellow Emperor

    Chi you said the truth calmly and indifferently, as if it had nothing to do with him.

    "What about the girl? Did she survive that year? " I asked with concern.

    I believe more in the mother who gave birth to me in October than his father, who was dazzled by power.

    "Woman? Although my sword didn''t hit her heart, it still hurt her. After my death, even if the Yellow Emperor had healed her wounds and recovered her life, it was a temporary cure rather than a permanent cure. Her health became very bad and dragged on for thousands of years. Until the early Tang Dynasty, she finally could not endure and died. However, what''s hateful is that after her death, in order to prevent me from making a comeback one day, those old friends scattered her soul all over the world, hoping to revive her so as to defeat me like that. Unfortunately, you are late after all. Now, I''m only one step away from stabilizing my soul and completely resurrecting. Nu Yu, according to the description of the Shura king, it seems that you haven''t collected all the crystal soul stones containing her soul so far. In this case, what do you think you can do to fight me? "

 Chapter 639

    Chiyou''s words, it can be said, are solid and solid hit on my seven inch.

    It''s true that Chiyou can be resurrected with the last step left. If we want to resurrect Nu Yu, we still have two pieces of crystal soul stones left.

    In this case, we are in a weak position.

    But I''m not that easy to admit.

    Even if I know I can''t beat him, I won''t let him dig my eyes.

    Even though my parents are suffering, it still can''t be the reason why he took my eyes!

    Thinking of this, I glared at Chi you and said, "what if we don''t get together? Since ancient times, evil is more than good. Don''t you know that? In order to get the supreme power and interests, you do not hesitate to hurt the woman who treats you sincerely, even your own daughter. Do you think that God will really let you have your wish, a mean person like you

    Chi you immediately sneered and said with disdain: "I don''t know if God will let me do what I wish, but I know, my dear daughter, you will certainly let me do what I wish, won''t you?"

    "Do your daydream. Even if I die, I will never give you my eyes! If you are a sinister person like you, you should go to hell for 18 times, and you will never be able to live beyond your life I retorted angrily.

    "Well, at this time, you have to be tough. It''s exactly the same as the old girl! It''s a pity that both of you are so stupid that you can only be used by me and then abandoned by me! " Chi you said coldly.

    When he mentioned Nu Yu, I was even more indignant. I couldn''t help but scold: "Nu Yu was really blind in those days, so that I could take a fancy to you! I think that if she can revive, she will not let you go

    "Even then, you have to revive her first! However, as far as the current situation is concerned, I don''t think you have such a chance any more! "

    Chi you said, body suddenly a channeling, very fast then channeled to my eyes, a choke my neck, will I fiercely against the right side of the cave wall.

    "Do you think that when I was reincarnated as your father, why did I let your mother conceive you?" Chi You Yin Luan''s mouth asks a way.

    I was pinched very hard, while struggling to answer: "is... You are for these eyes?"

    Chi you stared at me with a strange radian and said slowly, "yes, I''m just for your eyes! Although I was killed by the Yellow Emperor at that time, when my soul was reincarnated, it still has the memory of previous life. So, from the beginning to the end, I am very clear about what happened in those years. For this reason, I began to plan the resurrection from a very early time. As for your mother, in fact, it''s not because of fate, but because I came close to her. If it was just an ordinary woman, even if she gave birth to a child for me, she would not have purple eyes. Only a child born to a woman of ancient ancestry and extraordinary ability, like me, can have purple pupil. Only this kind of purple pupil can stabilize my soul and become a back road for me at the most critical time. "

    "You... Deliberately approached my mother, didn''t she resist at all? If she knew that you wanted to kill her thousands of years ago and betrayed her love, she would not want to have me with you, would she I asked, struggling.

    Chi You sneered and said: "yes, with your mother''s character, you absolutely refuse. Unfortunately, even God is helping me. When I found her, I found that she didn''t carry the memory of her previous life. She didn''t know what I had done to her before. In this case, it''s very easy for me to cheat her again. "

    Hearing this, my whole body was almost angry. I scolded angrily: "are you not afraid of being punished by heaven if you use my mother to give birth to me like this?"

    "Oh, damned? I am the ancient god of war. What kind of punishment should I fear? What''s more, for me, you are my daughter if you speak well. If you don''t speak well, you are just a container to help me keep my eyes Chi you said in a scornful tone.

    My heart was stabbed.

    Even before, after learning that Chiyou was not a good man, I didn''t feel so miserable as now.

    At that time, he regarded me as his daughter.

    But now, he says frankly that I am just a container for him, a container that can help him achieve his goal.

    How can I accept such a truth?

    Seeing that I felt bad in my heart, Chi you became more proud.

    "You are as vulnerable as your mother. But don''t think that''s going to make me soft. In order to let the Shura world dominate the whole world, I will never be bound by personal emotions! So, I''m going to decide your eyes today! "

    At this point, Chi You pinched my neck with one hand, and suddenly raised his index finger and middle finger with the other hand. He quickly grabbed my eyes and tried to pick my eyes off.

    Almost reflexive, I closed my eyes and tried to avoid his hand.

    "Your eyes have been raised for more than 20 years, and now it''s time to give them back to me!" Chi you said with a sneer.

    Words fall, his hand falls on my eyelid above, let me feel a burst of piercing cold.

    My heart trembled with fear, but I didn''t even have the strength to resist.

    In front of Chiyou, I''m just like a chicken without any chance of survival.

    Am I really going to be blind like this?

    From then on, I can''t see the world, nor my cool night, nor my children.

    If I''m not lucky, I''m afraid I''ll lose my life here, right?

    Think of here, my heart is very sad, tears immediately from the canthus of the eyes.

    I don''t know if it was because of my tears, I felt Chi You''s hand suddenly and briefly pause.

    Then he heard Chi you scream.

    I suddenly opened my eyes, but saw a mass of black smoke coming out of Chiyou''s hand.

    And the hand he was going to pick out my eyeballs was completely burnt black, as if it had been roasted by fire.

    "You... How could you? How is that possible? Your tears... "Chi you was so surprised that he could hardly speak.

    But in fact, let alone Chiyou, even I don''t know why my tears can make Chiyou''s hand like this.

    I didn''t do anything, just shed a tear, actually like this, how much do you mean?

    Is this the back hand that Nu Yu left on me in order not to let Chi you succeed?

 Chapter 640

    Although I don''t know why Chi You''s hand is like this, it''s a good thing for me to prevent Chi you from digging out my eyes to a certain extent.

    Chi You''s hand was burned by my tears, the other hand did not release me directly, but still pinched my neck, as if to strangle me.

    "Well, do you think I''ll let you go?" Chiyou said coldly.

    Because I was pinched, my breathing became very difficult, and my whole face turned red.

    "You... Are you not afraid of... Are you not afraid that I will drop tears on your hands again? Your soul is not stable now. If... If you are dripped by my tears for many times, it must be more than pain, isn''t it I asked tentatively.

    Sure enough, as soon as I said this, Chi You''s face changed slightly, which obviously confirmed my guess.

    In this way, I''m holding on to Chiyou''s weakness. I don''t have to be afraid of him any more.

    But Chi you is not so easy to provoke, see I see the weakness, he pinched my neck hand suddenly more force, purple eyes also with enough ferocity.

    "Smelly girl, are you threatening me?" Chi you asked in a cold voice.

    "Is it... Is it threatening you? Don''t you know? You... For your own interests, even your own women and children... Can betray and murder, then... Now I pit... You once, and... What is it I said slightly weak.

    "Smelly girl, your tears are really strong, but if you want to prevent me from resurrection, I''m afraid you''re still a little tender! Today, even if I don''t want these hands, I will take your eyes! "

    After that, Chi You pinched my neck and tried to strangle me alive.

    It seems that he wants to strangle me first and then take my eyes.

    It''s a pity that he miscalculated.

    Just as his hand was exerting force, the whole cave suddenly shook violently, like an earthquake.

    This shock, Chi You''s face in an uproar, even worse than eating s.

    Almost subconsciously, Chiyou let go of the hand that pinched my neck, and suddenly said: "not good!"

    I don''t know what he meant by bad.

    But judging from his present expression, it must be a wonderful thing.

    In fact, it''s the same as I thought.

    It wasn''t long after the sound of the vibration that I saw Chi you begin to twist and look miserable.

    "No, I can''t. I''ve wasted so much energy to revive myself. I can''t lose my soul. Absolutely not!"

    Chi you said, holding the wall beside him, he ran to the depth of the cave.

    I don''t know why, but I followed.

    After all, the existence of Chiyou is extraordinary both in public and in private.

    If we don''t know exactly what happened to him and where he went, I''m afraid that things will be very difficult in the future.

    In this way, I followed Chi you for about 2 minutes. I was about to turn into a cave in front of me. Suddenly, I felt a severe vertigo.

    Then, the next second, I leaned and fell to the ground, knowing nothing.

    When I woke up, my eyes were stung by something.

    I thought someone was digging my eyes, so I struggled almost subconsciously and quickly opened my eyes.

    But after I opened my eyes, I realized that the reason why my eyes felt tingling was not because I was being scratched, but because the dark green light in the sky was too dazzling, which made my eyes, who had been in the dark for a long time, feel very uncomfortable.

    Seeing the light in the sky, I turned my head around and looked around. I found that I was in a thick grass, with mountains on both sides. I couldn''t see the edge at all.

    However, Rao is so, I still recognize it.

    This is the place where I used to pass when I was chasing the man who gave me the slip!

    But I remember that I was tracking Chiyou in the cave. How could I suddenly run outside again?

    Also, before that let me faint dizziness, what is the situation?

    I was a little confused about the situation in front of me, so I slowly stood up and wanted to find the hole where I went before.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, not far away from the dense grass, there came a sound of knowing rate.

    The grass is more than one meter high. Let alone the Tibetans, even the Tibetan beast is not impossible.

    I can''t help feeling a little scared when I think that I''m unarmed now.

    I took a few steps back to escape.

    After all, thirty six plans are always the best policy.

    Even if you can''t fight, don''t you still stay here for the new year?

    However, just as I was about to run, a familiar voice came into my eardrum.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you can make me easy to find!"

    I was stunned for a moment. I turned my head and saw Ji Yunxi come out from the grass where the voice of Xie Xie was just heard. His forehead was full of sweat. It was obvious that he had been looking for a long time.

    "Ji Yunxi, how could it be you?" I asked curiously.

    Ji Yunxi glanced at me and said, "who else do you think it is? Is it a wild animal or a boa constrictor

    "This... This... Whatever it is, I just didn''t expect it to be you." I replied casually.

    "Well, I know that the first thing you want to see is not me, but your husband. You wait, I''ll call them to you

    Ji Yunxi finish saying, then pull a voice to shout a way: "found, found Mi Xiaofei that silly Niang son!"

    Hearing this, I almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.

    Silly girl?

    Is there such a harm?

    I''m perfectly normal. What''s wrong with me?

    I want to argue, but I see that Mo liangye is walking out of the grass with some children.

    Having experienced several dangerous situations in the cave before, I can''t help but cry when I see them now.

    "Mom, you are such a crybaby!" Make complaints about fruit and fruit.

    "Yes, mom, aren''t you happy to see us?" Wennuan asked, blinking her big eyes.

    He shook his head and said, "no, I''m not happy to see you? In fact, I cried because I was so happy. I thought I would never see you again... "

    With that, I choked even more.

    Mo cool night sees a shape, embrace me in the bosom, Wen Sheng comforts a way: "madam, all right, have me in!"

 Chapter 641

    Being comforted by the cool night of ink, my mood immediately improved a lot.

    So, I simply wipe the tears and snot on his clothes.

    Mo liangye looked at my dirty clothes, frowned tightly and said, "madam, are you really good?"

    I white his one eye, a face arrogant Jiao of answer a way: "what is bad, isn''t you said before, say no matter how I am, you won''t despise me?"? What''s the matter? Now I just wipe a runny nose and tears on you, and you won''t like it? "

    Mo cool night micro smile, hand will I embrace more tightly some, light said: "no not not happy, just the lady every time cry, I will feel particularly useless, will blame oneself didn''t take care of you."

    Hear Mo cool night this words, I have a little bad taste in the heart.

    Indeed, he has always been a person with a special sense of responsibility.

    But I always let him worry or feel guilty for various reasons.

    From this point of view, I don''t seem to be a good wife.

    Thinking of this, I gently pulled the corner of his clothes with my hand, looked at him wrongly and said: "I''m sorry, I''m useless. I like to cry every time. I hurt you..."

    Unexpectedly, before I finished my sentence, Mo liangye blocked my lips with his slender fingers and said in a deep voice: "madam, don''t say such words. Crying is a woman''s privilege. I don''t think your tears are a burden to me. What''s more, you have such a strong temperament. If you don''t cry from time to time and show your little girl side, after a long time, I may think I married a man to go home. In order to make me feel a little heterosexual, you can cry if you want and make trouble if you want. Anyway, no matter how you toss, I will not leave you. The ends of the earth, the sea and the rocks, I will go with you

    Mo cool night this words a, I immediately "poof Chi" a laugh voice.

    I stretched out my hand to beat him on the chest and scolded: "you are just like a man! I am a little woman, and I have the general characteristics of a woman. What makes me like a man? "

    Mo liangye glanced down at my chest and said with a bad smile: "you only have the general characteristics of women. Besides this, where do you feel like a woman? "

    "Hey, did you say that about your daughter-in-law? I don''t look like a woman. Why did you marry me at the beginning? " I retorted unconvinced.

    Mo liangye stretched out her hand and gently scraped my nose. She said in a warm voice, "I married you to make you more like a woman, but it seems that my goal has now failed."

    Say, Mo cool night sighed tone, a pair of feigned sad appearance.

    I couldn''t see it any more, so I just stood on tiptoe, pecked his lips lightly, then tilted my head and asked, "do you still say that I don''t look like a woman?"

    After being kissed by me, Mo liangye smiles, embraces my waist and says with a bad smile: "madam, you can be more active. In that case, you are not only a woman, but also a goblin

    Ink cool night warm breathing spray thin in my ears, let me blush like a peach, even heart beat also plop plop with sat rocket.

    I subconsciously broke away from him and wanted to stay away from him.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I pushed away the cool night, I listened to Ji Yunxi''s opening.

    "Well, I said, are you two OK? This dog food is scattered all over the floor. I want to eat us up and not let us go, right? "

    When I heard Ji Yunxi''s words, I remembered that there were other people around. When I looked at them, I saw that everyone looked at us with a sad face. Obviously, I was very dissatisfied with our behavior of spreading dog food.

    "Mom, we all know that you and Dad love each other, but you don''t have to stimulate us, do you? You always say that my sister and I are too precocious, but don''t you think that with such a pair of parents who can sprinkle dog food anytime and anywhere, even if my sister and I want to mature late, is it possible? " Fruit fruit dissatisfied said.

    "My brother is right. Mom and dad are the Enlightenment of love between my brother and me. The reason why we are so precocious is that mom and dad are so loving." Wennuan echoed.

    I face a black, mouth asked: "warm, do you want me and your father do not love?"

    Nuan Nuan shook his head and said, "of course not. If my father and mother don''t love each other, they will rob uncle Yunxi from me. So... You''d better continue to love each other. I''ll take it as if I didn''t see anything! "

    Said, warm and decent don''t cross the face, like to avoid me and ink cool night love appearance.

    I was amused by her lovely appearance, so I went over and gently rubbed her hair.

    One side of Chen Feng saw me walk past, slightly frowned, looked at the clothes behind me, and asked: "Xiaofei, what''s on your back?"

    I was slightly stunned for a moment, and my expression froze for a moment. I didn''t know how to answer for a moment.

    "This... This is..."

    To be honest, I hesitated at this moment.

    What I carry behind me is the body of the unborn child of Chen Feng and Li Manzhen.

    The reason why I recite it is to give Chen Feng an explanation.

    But when Chen Feng suddenly took the initiative to ask me about it, I still had some heartlessness.

    After all, the blood that flowed in the child''s body was his and Li Manzhen''s blood. It was their heart and flesh.

    But now, the child has no breath, and even the blood in his body has been sucked by Chiyou.

    Now take it to Chen Feng in front of them. How sad are they?

    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Chen Feng seemed to be aware of something. He asked again, "Xiao Fei, what you are carrying behind you, shouldn''t you..."

    I pursed my lips, not daring to answer, for fear of making them sad.

    But when Mo liangye saw my face, he basically guessed everything, so he simply untied the clothes tied to me, and slowly took out the little baby body from the clothes I wrapped tightly.

    "Some things can''t be avoided. Now that it has happened, we can only get the light and let everyone face it together. " Mo cool night warm voice says to me.

    I nodded a little in response.

    When Chen Feng and Li Manzhen saw the baby''s body, they collapsed on the spot.

    Especially Li Manzhen, she rushed to the baby''s body, hugged it, and cried in public.

    "Child, my child, you... Why... Why did you become like this? You tell mom, who is it, who is it that hurt you so badly? You say, you say to your mother quickly, can you say a word to your mother? "

    Listen to the cry of Li Manzhen, Chen Feng''s heart is also very uncomfortable.

    His black-and-white eyes turned red at the moment because of the pain in his heart.

    Crystal tears, from the corner of his eyes silent slide, into the soil, disappeared.

    He stood there for a long time, for a long time, but after all, he didn''t go to see the child. Instead, he left alone.

    I was worried about his accident, so I quickly followed him.

    But he walked so fast that no one was seen in a moment.

    When I found him again, I saw that he was in front of a big tree, punching hard on the tree.

    The leaves of the big tree were all knocked off, leaving only the bare trunk, which was particularly desolate.

    The most shocking thing is the blood on the tree, flowing slowly, little by little, like a silent tear.

    I know. It''s Chen Feng''s blood.

    His heart is bleeding.

 Chapter 642

    After a pause and hesitation, I decided to go and persuade him.

    Even if he is suffering now, no matter what, he can''t hurt himself because of some irreparable things.

    After all, the dead are dead.

    And those who live will continue to live.

    If the living can''t live well in this world, how can they be worthy of the dead?

    However, just as I was going to persuade Chen Feng, Mo liangye came over and stopped me.

    "Ma''am, leave him alone!" Ink cool night warm voice way.

    "But he hurt himself like that..." I hesitated.

    "He is a man who knows what can be done and what cannot be done. Don''t worry, now that such a thing has happened, he won''t miss it until he takes revenge on that child! "

    I looked at Mo liangye and Chen Feng, sighed and said, "well, I hope he and man Zhen can walk out of the shadow of the child earlier."

    "Yes, they are all smart people!" Ink cool night comfort way.

    I don''t know what else I can say, so I have to leave with Mo liangye and leave all the places to Chen Feng to let him vent.

    When we returned to the previous position, Li Manzhen was still kneeling on the ground and crying.

    I walked over slowly, put my arms around Li Manzhen and said, "Manzhen, things have happened. Even if you cry your tears dry, it won''t help. Why don''t you bury the child as soon as possible to comfort its spirit in heaven

    Li Manzhen did not answer, but had been holding the body of the baby, which had been drained of blood, sobbing incessantly.

    Seeing that she seemed not willing, I had to step back and look at her silently.

    All the people don''t know what to say, just stand like that and don''t make a sound.

    Such a scene, no one is willing to face, no one will not understand.

    Although we have experienced a lot of ups and downs along the way, it is not other people who have had an accident, but the children of Chen Feng and Li Manzhen.

    A child who hasn''t even seen the sun has no chance to come to this world, so they are cruelly dug out by Fang Jiajia and used to revive Chiyou. How can people not feel uncomfortable?

    Wennuan saw that Li Manzhen couldn''t cry for herself, so she slowly came to her side, stretched out her little hand to dry her tears, and gently advised: "aunt, don''t cry. If my brother sees your eyes red, he will be very sad in the sky."

    Hearing this, Li Manzhen raised her head and took a warm look. Her tears fell down.

    Wennuan couldn''t help being flustered. She held Li Manzhen tightly, patted her on the back and comforted her: "aunt, it''s OK. It''s OK. We''ll all be with you. No matter what happens in the future, my brother and I will treat you and your uncle as well as our parents! "

    Xu is touched by warmth, Li Manzhen''s cry, finally gradually stopped.

    She stood up and slowly walked to an open space not far away. She wanted to dig a hole on the ground to bury the baby.

    See, we are about to help, but who knows, without waiting for us to go past, Chen Feng came over, a pull Li Manzhen.

    Li Manzhen looks at Chen Feng with dim tears. They look at each other speechless, but they already understand each other''s meaning.

    Chen Feng stretched out his hand and hugged Li Manzhen tightly. He said in a deep voice, "we must live well. Only when we live well can we avenge our children."

    Li Manzhen nodded and looked at Chen Feng''s hand. She asked with concern, "does it hurt?"

    Chen Feng said with a bitter smile, "no matter how painful it is, it''s less than one in ten thousand you love."

    Li Manzhen''s tears fell down again, dripping on Chen Feng''s hands stained with mottled blood, slowly overflowing.

    Chen Feng raised her hand to wipe away her tears, and said, "well, don''t cry. Xiao Fei is right. Let''s bury the child while it''s still early. Let''s bury it in peace."

    With Chen Feng''s persuasion, Li Manzhen will naturally compromise.

    So, in the next time, the couple dug a big earth pit for the baby''s corpse, and then put the baby''s corpse in and buried it bit by bit.

    After waiting for all of them to be buried, Chen Feng holds Li Manzhen and comes slowly.

    "Xiao Fei, thank you for helping us find the child''s body!"

    Then they bowed to me deeply.

    I felt a little flattered and helped them up.

    "Cousin, cousin, don''t do that. It is your child and naturally my nephew, so this is what I should do... "

    "When you picked up the child''s body, did you see who caused it to be like this?" Chen Feng then asked.

    "I..."

    I have some hesitation, I don''t know whether to say it or not.

    Seeing that my face had changed, Chen Feng knew that I had something to hide from him, so he said, "Xiao Fei, now that man Zhen and I have been like this, don''t you want to tell us the truth?"

    Seeing their sad appearance, I couldn''t bear to keep it hidden, so I had to tell them the whole story.

    "In fact... It''s not aliya who really hurt your children, but Fang Jiajia and the king of Shura. When we were in Yunnan before, we cheated them with a fake Luan Ming Jade tripod, which made them unable to integrate Chiyou''s soul and body firmly. And your children, because of their special constitution, naturally become their targets. They secretly poached your child and gave it to Chi you to suck all the blood essence, which led to the death of the child. "

    I thought that Chen Feng and Li Manzhen were the most surprised people to hear my words.

    But in fact, it''s not at all. On the contrary, it''s Mo liangye who is very surprised.

    "What did you say? Chiyou, he... He''s resurrected? " Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    I nodded and said, "yes, they have revived Chiyou, but..."

    "But what?"

    "But Chi You''s spirit is unstable now. He still needs at least one thing to achieve the effect they want."

    Mo liangye knows me very well. Now when I say that, my brows immediately wrinkle together.

    "What they want is you?" The voice of Mo Liang night is dignified.

    "My eyes, to be exact. I was in the cave just now. If it hadn''t happened suddenly, I''m afraid my eyes would have been taken away by Chiyou! "

    Ji Yunxi can''t help but feel curious.

    "Your eyes? Although your eyes are purple, very strange, but it doesn''t seem like a big deal. How can they want your eyes? " Ji Yunxi asked.

    "Because Chiyou''s eyes are purple, too!" Ink cool night suddenly said.

    On hearing this, all the people present were stunned.

    "Also... Purple? So... Isn''t Xiao Fei and he... "

    At this point, I had nothing to hide, so I calmly replied, "yes, Chi you is my father. After reincarnation, he and his wife gave birth to me

    "How is that possible? How can you be Chiyou''s daughter? " Ji Yunxi is unbelievable.

    I shook my head helplessly and said, "I don''t want to believe it, but my eyes are the best proof. However, no matter what, he is the murderer who killed the child. I will never let him go! "

 Chapter 643

    But it seems that people''s attention is not on whether I will let Chiyou go, but on the resurrection of Chiyou.

    After all, in front of the whole world, Chen Feng''s hatred is nothing.

    "The successful resurrection of Chi you means that there is not much time left for us." Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I nodded, should say: "now Chiyou''s soul is not stable, his power is difficult to really play out.". But if we allow the Shura kingdom to revive him in this way, I''m afraid we can''t stop him at that time! "

    "Yes, the reason why we didn''t fight Chiyou before is that we don''t know where the Shura world hid Chiyou''s body. Now listen to my wife, I think Chiyou must exist in Wuwang mountain, right? " Mo liangye looked at me and asked.

    "Well, I saw Chiyou with my own eyes in this cave, and he almost dug his eyes. I can''t be wrong!" I replied casually.

    "Well, let''s ask the lady to take us into the cave together, so that we can get rid of him as soon as possible while he is still unstable." Ink cool night tone firm say.

    Without hesitation, I soon took a group of them to find the hole where I was knocked unconscious before, and walked all the way along the hole.

    "Here it is. Before I was knocked unconscious by Fang Jiajia and the Shura king at the entrance of the cave, I was tied here. They robbed me of my storage ring, and almost... "

    Later, due to the face of Mo liangye, I didn''t go on.

    Otherwise, let him know that the king of Shura has almost defiled me. He will not care about Chi You''s business, but also go to cramp and skin the bastard of the king of Shura first.

    In fact, I also want to take revenge on King Shura, but for us, the most important thing is to get rid of Chiyou as soon as possible, and then make other plans.

    What''s more, even if Ji Yunxi didn''t go along with the Shura king, they were father and son after all.

    If Mo liangye now goes to the king of Shura to settle accounts, and wants to fight to the death with the king of Shura, how can Ji Yunxi sit back and ignore it?

    I don''t want any more trouble.

    However, fortunately, Mo liangye is full of thoughts about getting rid of Chi you, and doesn''t care much about what I didn''t say. Instead, he glances around and asks, "is this where you met Chi you?"

    "Of course not. I met it in that hole over there. I wanted to run out, but I met a fork over there and turned into the hole where Chiyou was

    With that, I took them to the last place I saw Chiyou.

    "Here, Chi you almost dug my eyes, but at the critical moment, his shape and spirit suddenly twisted, so that he had no time to care about me. I followed him all the way here, and then fainted inexplicably. By the time I wake up, I''ll be outside. You know all the rest, so I don''t have to say much about it? "

    Mo liangye nodded and looked around.

    "It seems that this is really his nest. The king of Shura hid him here, which was a perfect strategy. If it wasn''t for madam, you bumped into here by mistake, I''m afraid we would never have found it even if we searched the whole Shura kingdom! "

    "It''s a pity that Chi you finally ran away, but I didn''t catch up with him..."

    At this point, I can''t help feeling a little depressed.

    Mo liangye, however, didn''t like it. He laughed a little and said in a deep voice: "madam, the king of Shura hid Chi you so hidden. It''s not easy for you to follow here. Leave the rest to us. I don''t believe it. If we turn the whole Wuwang mountain over, we can''t find Chiyou! "

    Words fall, Mo cool night and Ji Yunxi they bring of hand together in this cave in search of.

    As for Li Manzhen and I, for fear of danger, we had to stand in the same place and take care of our three children.

    "Man Zhen, don''t worry. We will find Chi you to avenge you. You''ve been injured so badly some time ago. Now don''t worry too much, or you''ll get sick if you hurt yourself. You are still young now. As long as you have a good body and want to have a child later, it''s not a matter of minutes? " I said comfortingly.

    Li Manzhen looked at me and didn''t answer.

    Seeing that she didn''t seem to be willing to talk to me, I asked for nothing but silence.

    After waiting for about ten minutes, Ji Yunxi''s voice suddenly came from the cave in front of him.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I found it. Come here quickly!"

    Hearing the sound, I was so excited that I hurriedly took Li Manzhen and the children together and ran past in a hurry.

    When we arrived at the location of Ji Yunxi, I found that it was actually a stone chamber.

    In the middle of the stone chamber, there is a huge stone bed.

    On the top of the stone bed was a big piece of ice with a strong cold.

    Chi you, on the other hand, lay quietly on the ice, motionless, as if falling into a deep sleep.

    "This is Chiyou?" Li Manzhen asked me.

    I approached Chi You as like as two peas. I saw his face and clothes, exactly the same as I had seen before. I nodded my head and said, "it''s him, he''s the only one."

    I''m about to go on. Unexpectedly, before I finish, Li Manzhen seems to be mad. She picks up the sword that Ji Yunxi brings in, rushes to the big ice that Chi you is lying on, and slashes at Chi you.

    This scene came so suddenly that no one thought that Li Manzhen would be so impulsive that no one would stop her.

    By the time the crowd reacted, Li Manzhen''s sword had already fallen on Chi you. Blood was flowing out of Chi You''s body and immersed in the ice. The whole ice was dyed red.

    Seeing this, Chen Feng quickly comes forward and holds Li Manzhen.

    "Maggie, Maggie, calm down!" Chen Feng exhorted.

    But Li Manzhen can''t listen to anything at the moment. The pain of losing her son blinds her heart with hatred. She just wants to revenge for her child who was poached before she was born.

    Even if at the moment by Chen Feng pull, but is still a moment non-stop waving the sword in the hand, again and again cut in Chiyou''s body.

    In this way, I don''t know how many times she has been chopped. Except for her head, Chi You''s whole body has been almost cut to pieces. She finally gives up, throws her sword on the ground, turns around and holds Chen Feng, and wails.

    I had no choice but to shake my head. I didn''t know what to say, so I had to let them.

    I thought that they were just helpless just like me. However, when Li Manzhen was almost crying, Mo liangye suddenly woke up the dreamer with a sentence.

    "The man on the ice is not Chiyou at all!"

 Chapter 644

    As soon as the words came out, all the people present were stunned.

    "You... What are you talking about? Isn''t this Chiyou? But I remember... "I feel a little incredible.

    Like me, Li Manzhen was very surprised.

    "No, it''s impossible. This man is Chiyou. Xiaofei just said that!" Li Manzhen argued.

    Mo liangye took a look at us, walked slowly to Chiyou''s body, raised his hand, opened his eyelids, and said to us in a deep voice, "are Chiyou''s eyes like this?"

    When I looked at it, I saw that Chiyou''s eyes were black and white, just like normal people.

    But when I was in the cave before, I clearly saw that Chiyou''s eyes were purple, just like mine.

    At that time, Chi you was staring at me like that, and was very close to me. I had no reason to read it wrong.

    What''s more, even if I read it wrong, my eyes are actually purple.

    Chiyou said before that I was his daughter.

    But this guy who looks like Chiyou doesn''t have purple eyes like me. What does that mean? It shows that the man Li Manzhen killed with a random sword is not Chiyou at all!

    Seeing the eyes of the corpse, Li Manzhen was stunned and asked in a trembling voice, "that''s... That is to say, I''ve got the wrong revenge?"

    I wanted to nod, but Mo liangye suddenly opened her mouth.

    "The pain of bereavement is sad, but it is not the reason for impulse. Now that you''ve been angry and vented, it''s time to get back to your original state of mind. "

    "But..."

    Li Manzhen wants to argue something, so she listens to Mo liangye say: "the dead are gone. This is something we can never change. Revenge, of course, to revenge, but blindly impulsive, not only easy to revenge, but also very easy to fall into each other''s trap. Just think about it. If it''s true that Chiyou was lying here just now, if you rush here so recklessly, will you still have a chance to live? How sad is Chen Feng when you die? How sad is it for your child who is already in the sky to know? People live, never just for themselves. Most of the time, we should think about the people who really care about us. "

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Li Manzhen stares at the man who has been chopped to pieces by herself. She is stunned for a long time. Finally, she nods and retreats to one side.

    Seeing that Li Manzhen''s mood had gradually stabilized, Mo liangye turned to look at me and said, "just now we have searched all the caves here. Except here, we didn''t find any clues related to Chi you. I think Chi you probably left here before we found you. "

    "Then we have lost his trace, isn''t it... Isn''t it too late to stop him? He''s almost resurrected now. Even if he''s not stable, he can still hang us. If he goes on like this, it''s easy for him to take the Shura world to level the world and the underworld! " I feel a little anxious.

    "I know, but now that he''s gone, it doesn''t make sense for us to stay here. At present, I think we can only speed up the search for the other two pieces of crystal soul stone, and strive to catch up with him in order to revive the girl Ink cool night face color dignified say.

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Ji Yunxi echoed: "yes, your husband is right. We have looked for it just now. There is no need to look for it again. Anyway, Chi you can''t get out of the Shura kingdom for a while. I''ll send more soldiers to search the Shura Kingdom inside and outside. I''m sure I can turn him out! "

    After thinking about it, I didn''t continue to struggle. I went out of the cave with Mo liangye and returned to the outside world.

    But unexpectedly, just as we stepped out of the cave, we saw a soldier from the Shura kingdom come in a hurry and say something in Ji Yunxi''s ear.

    Ji Yunxi''s face changed greatly when he heard the news.

    I was a little curious and asked, "Ji Yunxi, what''s the matter with you? What happened? "

    Ji Yunxi looked at me, then at Mo liangye, and said word by word, "aliya, they have escaped!"

    "What? Aliya, they ran away? I went. We did that to them before. Now if we let them run away, and she really ran back to the Himalayas to tell Shiva and snow mountain goddess, wouldn''t we all die? " I don''t know what to say.

    Ji Yunxi cried and said, "yes, it''s enough for such a strong prison to escape! MD, I knew it wasn''t her who killed Chen Feng''s child. Before that, I didn''t bother to pit her. At least I didn''t have to do anything about it! "

    Hearing Ji Yunxi''s words, I gave him a hard look and said, "look at your hopeless appearance! I don''t know who said that no matter whether aliya is the princess of Shura, you still have to teach her. Now this lesson is a lesson, but suddenly admit it? Prince, it''s not like your style! "

    I was so excited, Ji Yunxi was very unconvinced, should say: "who recognized the counsellor? All the people in the world will accept counsels, and even the prince will not accept counsels! I don''t think the prince has seen any big waves? Isn''t it a Shiva and a snow mountain goddess? If they dare to avenge aliya, one young master will destroy one, and two young masters will destroy one pair! "

    "Oh, you''ll be beaten to your knees and beg for mercy. Don''t ask my husband to help you!" I said with disdain.

    "Well, it''s not sure who will save who at that time! Anyway, I''m not alone in this matter. You can''t expect me to carry the thunder alone. Shiva and snow mountain goddess really need to be investigated. Neither of you can run away! "

    I didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so I said, "I don''t know if we can run, but now, it seems that we should go after aliya. Do you really want the people of the Himalayas to wash your whole Shura kingdom? "

    Ji Yunxi naturally didn''t want to, so he didn''t go on. He immediately took us to the prison of Shura world with the man who came to report.

    According to the man, aliya, they escaped not long ago, and they may still be near the prison.

    So now we start searching from that place, and there is no problem at all.

    It''s a pity that when we arrived not far from Tianlong, we saw a scene that shocked us.

    The two maids before aliya had fallen into a pool of blood, as if they were dead.

    But aliya''s situation is not much better.

    Her whole person is also bloody, the chest has been a fist big hole, will her whole body through, looking at the particularly tragic.

 Chapter 645

    Fortunately, even if the injury is like this, aliya still has a breath.

    She looked at the king of Shura who put his hand into the hole in her chest in disbelief, and asked in a trembling voice: "you... Why... Why do you do this?"

    The king of Shura, Yin Luan, gave a smile and said, "do you think I really want to help you out? You are too naive! From the moment you step into my Shura world, I have never thought of letting you go out alive! "

    Hearing this, I realized that aliya and the king of Shura had let them out.

    In this way, it just explains why they were kept in such a strong and well guarded prison, and aliya and her family were able to escape.

    However, from the immediate situation, aliya''s fate after they escaped was more miserable than that in the prison.

    The words of King Shura made aliya wide eyed.

    She couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t believe the Shura king would do this to her.

    You know, she is the daughter-in-law of the Shura king who has worked hard to get married from the Himalayas. He has always dreamed of getting related to the Himalayas. Now she is married to the Shura kingdom. How can he do that?

    But the next words of the king of Shura broke the only hope in her heart.

    "You think I don''t know what the Himalayas are up to? On the face of it, your father married you to me to be my daughter-in-law, so as to promote the friendly relationship between the two sides. But in fact, your father secretly instructs you to steal the information of Shura kingdom as the prince and concubine of Shura Kingdom, and seize the opportunity to grasp the lifeline of Shura Kingdom, so as to pave the way for your father to annex our Shura kingdom. But you look down on me after all. I have been in charge of Shura kingdom for hundreds of years. How can I not see through your flowery nature? "

    Because of the heavy injury, aliya''s face was as white as paper, not even a trace of blood.

    However, in order to let her die, she still endured the pain and asked the king of Shura in a trembling voice: "you... Since you have... Already known... My father''s plot, why... Why do you propose to me... My father again and again?"

    "Why? If I don''t propose to your father, how can I deceive you into my Shura kingdom? How can I take away your soul if I don''t cheat you into the Shura kingdom? "

    The face of the king of Shura Yin Luan is very strange, just like a crazy hell devil.

    "Originally... Originally you have been deceiving me, also deceiving my father!" Aliya said with a sad face.

    The king of Shura sneered and said, "it''s a pity that it''s too late for you to understand. Your life is in my hands, and I will soon take your soul to do great things! "

    "Big deal? What on earth do you want to do Aliya still doesn''t quite understand.

    "You are dying, so I''ll tell you everything so that you can go on your way clearly. In fact, the reason why I want to take your soul is that you are the daughter of Shiva and snow mountain goddess. Even if your ability is not strong, but barely can be called a demigod. Your spirit of demigod constitution can greatly accelerate the recovery of Chiyou great God as soon as possible. As long as Chiyou God recovers his power, even if your father Shiva and snow mountain goddess join hands, they will never be his opponents! " The king of Shura said triumphantly.

    The words of King Shura shocked aliya.

    Because she had never thought that her conspiracy had been clearly seen by the king of Shura.

    Not only that, the Shura king even calculated her.

    This reality, let her feel unable to accept.

    "You... You are vicious. If you do this, my father and mother will never let you go!" Aliya said angrily.

    "If I can fulfill my lifelong dream, what if they don''t let me go? Do you think I''ll be afraid of your father and mother then? " The king of Shura said contemptuously.

    As soon as the king of Shura said this, aliya was even more angry. She slowly raised her hand to slap the king of Shura.

    But what a shrewd man the king of Shura was, how could he give her such a chance?

    Before her hand hit the king of Shura in the face, the hand that the king of Shura put into her body suddenly pulled out her beating heart and threw it on the ground.

    Aliya raised her hand. After all, she didn''t fight down, so she hung down and closed her eyes forever.

    See aliya has been killed, Shura king mouth pulled out a proud smile.

    "You are so stupid that you really don''t deserve to be a man of the Himalayan kingdom!"

    After that, the Shura King covered aliya''s forehead with his hand, took out her spirit, put it in a glass jar, and put it close to her.

    Xu didn''t expect such a big reversal. We were all in a daze and didn''t react at all.

    It was the king of Shura who saw me, and the curve of his mouth was bigger and more strange.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I didn''t expect that you could come out of that cave alive. But even if it comes out, your eyes won''t last long. Soon, our Shura world will complete the plan of resurrecting Chiyou. At that time, let alone the world and the underworld, even the whole world will be mine! " The king of Shura said with great pride.

    Hearing what the Shura king said, I was indignant, so I said, "do you want to swallow the whole world? You have a big appetite! However, it depends on whether you have the strength! "

    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t have this strength. What matters is that your soul stirring purple eyes are excellent things in the world." The king of Shura answered carelessly.

    I don''t know why, when I heard this from the king of Shura, I felt that it was not very good.

    His goal is to get my eyes, but he has not taken my eyes. Why on earth?

    Is he not interested in my eyes at all?

    Or has he found another way to get my eyes?

    Wait. What else?

    My heart suddenly jumped, subconsciously turned to see the man who came to report to Ji Yunxi.

    However, without waiting for my head to turn around, I felt a chill in my neck, and there was a hard and sharp thing standing there.

    "Mi Xiaofei, are you all right?"

    It''s Fang Jiajia''s voice!

    I used the corner of my eyes to sweep past, and saw her standing behind me with a smile, and with a hand around me, ordered me to move slowly in the direction of Shura king, so that I could get away from them.

    I was annoyed and asked: "Fang Jiajia, what do you want to do?"

    "What do I want to do? Shouldn''t you be very clear? In this world, it''s always fair to kill people for their lives! Since you killed my father, I can only kill you! " Fang Jiajia didn''t agree.

 Chapter 646

    "Fang Jiajia, are you crazy? Your father did die in the hands of me and Mo liangye, but didn''t you also kill my grandmother and ye Zichen? If you want to take revenge like this, won''t our two families be restless forever? " I asked in a cold voice.

    Fang Jiajia gave a contemptuous smile and said, "I don''t care. When my father died, I was in agony. If it wasn''t for your revenge, I would not have been able to live. Now that you are in my hands, how can I miss this opportunity? "

    "Fang Jiajia, you are unreasonable! We used to be so good that we even became sisters of different surnames and vowed to be good friends all our lives. Have you forgotten all this? "

    "Mi Xiaofei, you are so naive! Do you really think I want to be friends with you? At that time, I said that just to watch you and let you off guard. I didn''t expect that you really thought I had a deep friendship with you. Tut Tut, this is a stupid human. It''s pathetic! " Fang Jiajia said with a sneer.

    "So you''re going to kill me anyway, aren''t you?" I asked in a deep voice.

    "Yes, today, either you or I will die! As long as I take your eyes and your life, then I can become the new queen of the Shura kingdom. When the Shura Kingdom engulfs several other territories, then I am an existence under one person and above ten thousand people. This power and status is much more valuable than the sad friendship between me and you, MI Xiaofei! "

    Fang Jiajia said triumphantly, as if she had made up her mind to kill me.

    But I came here in the storm after all.

    The last time I was in the cave, I couldn''t fight back because I was tied with both hands and feet, but this time it was different.

    Now she''s just holding me around and putting a dagger around my neck.

    For me, a threat at this level is Pediatrics!

    Thinking of this, I asked again, "Fang Jiajia, do you have a clear idea? If you put down the dagger now, maybe I can let you go. But if you insist on fighting with me, I''ll have to break up with you! "

    I just want to give Fang Jiajia one last chance.

    Even though she has done a lot of evil, she used to be my best friend and experienced a lot with me.

    I hope she can change her mind and not be carried away by hatred.

    In this world, everyone makes mistakes, but if we know the mistakes, we can correct them.

    If she is willing to put down her hatred for me, I am naturally willing to give her a way to live.

    But Fang Jiajia''s obsession is deeper than I thought.

    She snorted coldly and said, "Mi Xiaofei, do you think there is any friendship between you and me? In this life, the biggest purpose of my life is to kill you and avenge my father. I will never give up until I achieve this goal! "

    Fang Jiajia''s words made my heart ache a little.

    I know. She''s hopeless.

    Her hatred for me, the evil thoughts in her heart, have all gone deep into the bone marrow.

    Even if I let her go now, she will come back to kill me and kill more people.

    What I should say and what I should say about friendship have been done.

    She still refuses to repent, and there is nothing I can do.

    I sighed and said, "Fang Jiajia, you let me down so much!"

    Words fall, I suddenly with a hand clamp her holding dagger that hand, avoid in the fight dagger will accidentally cut my neck.

    Then, I quickly used the elbow of the other hand to bite back, straight on Fang Jiajia''s stomach.

    Fang Jiajia suffered from the pain and bent up subconsciously to protect her stomach.

    But I did not give her this opportunity, and bite in the hand of Fang Jiajia.

    Because of the pain, Fang Jiajia''s hand holding the dagger suddenly released, and it was about to fall to the ground. I quickly raised my hand to catch the dagger, and then handed it to my hand.

    In just two seconds, the situation changed dramatically.

    Before, Fang Jiajia was holding me, but now, I am holding Fang Jiajia with a dagger.

    Fang Jiajia didn''t expect that my action would be so fast. For a moment, I was stunned on the spot.

    "You... How could you..." Fang Jiajia was so surprised that she couldn''t even speak.

    I sneered and said, "Fang Jiajia, do you think I''ve been playing around all this time? It is the so-called practice that leads to true knowledge. I have learned much more than you learned in King Shura''s bed

    Although Fang Jiajia had said that she was not afraid of death, when the dagger really touched her neck, I still saw the look of fear in her eyes.

    "You... You... You want to kill me? Mi Xiaofei, we used to be best friends. You won''t kill me, will you? You don''t want to kill me, do you? " Fang Jiajia''s voice trembled.

    "Fang Jiajia, are you begging me?" I asked in a cold voice.

    Fang Jiajia nodded and said: "Mi Xiaofei, I beg you, I beg you not to kill me. I... I just lost my mind for a while. I didn''t want to kill you before. Would you forgive me?"

    Fang Jiajia''s words made me even more disappointed.

    If she had been very tough and fearless from beginning to end, maybe I would think she had a lot of backbone.

    But it turns out that no one is really afraid of death.

    In the shadow of death, no one can really maintain a fearless attitude.

    Just like Fang Jiajia now, in order to survive, she would rather beg for mercy from me.

    "Fang Jiajia, if it was in the past, I would forgive you without hesitation, because you are my best friend. I don''t want to lose the person I once treated sincerely. But this time, I won''t. In this world, no matter who does something wrong, there is a price to pay. You, of course, are no exception! " I said coldly to Jiajia.

    Hearing what I said, Fang Jiajia''s face became even more frightened, just like a lost child.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I beg you, will you let me go? We used to be so good. We said we would be good friends all our life... "

    Fang Jiajia said, tears unconsciously trickled down.

    I don''t know if it was tears of remorse or tears of fear after being shrouded by death.

    Even though my nose is sour, I don''t want to think about it any more.

    I raised my head, took a deep breath, and forced the tears in my eyes back.

    "Fang Jiajia, I hope you can be a good man in your next life. We''ll be good friends then! "

    After that, I took the Dagger''s wrist and cut it on Fang Jiajia''s neck.

    The blood gushed out and dyed my hands a dazzling red.

    Fang Jiajia''s eyes always looked at me in disbelief.

    I closed her eyes gently with my hand and let her tears fall slowly, dripping into her blood

    In a trance, I seemed to see the meeting of two young girls at the gate of Shaw College that year.

    "Hello, my name is Fang Jiajia."

    "Hello, my name is mi Xiaofei."

    "Mi Xiaofei, can we be good friends?"

    "Good!"

    "Shall I treat you to pearl milk tea?"

    "Good!"

    If life is just like seeing for the first time, what''s the matter with autumn wind.

    I wish you all the best in your next life.

 Chapter 647

    Then, from Fang Jiajia''s pocket, I felt out the storage ring that they had taken away from me and put it on my hand again.

    Maybe it''s psychological effect. This time, I feel that the storage ring is a little heavier than before.

    Storage ring is still the storage ring, just because Fang Jiajia''s death has added some heavy emotion to it.

    But anyway, she''s dead, and my life goes on.

    There are so many responsibilities on my shoulders that nothing can stop me from moving on.

    Thinking of this, I shifted my attention back from Fang Jiajia''s body and fell on Li Manzhen and others again.

    But in the previous open space, there were only Li Manzhen and three children left.

    As for Mo liangye, Chen Feng and Ji Yunxi, they didn''t even look at the movie.

    "What about them? Wasn''t it here just now? " I asked curiously.

    "They all went after the Shura king. Just now when you and Fang Jiajia were fighting happily, the Shura king saw that the situation was not right and wanted to run. Some of them didn''t want to let him go, so they ran after him. " Li Manzhen replied.

    After a pause, Li Manzhen said again, "thank you, Xiao Fei. Thank you for taking revenge on my child."

    I was slightly stunned, and I was a little surprised.

    I know that her so-called revenge means that I dealt with Fang Jiajia.

    But Fang Jiajia and I have a lot of enmity, so we have to end it.

    When I get rid of her, there is not much revenge for Li Manzhen''s children.

    But now she even said thank you, do I have to refuse?

    I thought for a moment, or embarrassed to smile, said: "man Zhen, don''t be polite to me, Fang Jiajia committed many evils, worthy of death, no matter who revenge, she is now dead, you don''t think about it. As for the main culprits, King Shura and Chiyou, we won''t let them go. You can rest assured! "

    Li Manzhen nodded and said nothing more.

    Because Fang Jiajia died, my heart was still a little sad, so I didn''t say much. I was waiting in the same place with several children.

    After about half an hour, Mo liangye and Ji Yunxi come back.

    "How''s it going? Did you catch the Shura king? " I asked hastily.

    "No, that old boy is running too fast, just like a loach! We chased all the way to the gate of Shura Kingdom, but in the blink of an eye, he disappeared. What a hateful thing Chen Feng said angrily.

    Chen Feng''s words, Ji Yunxi is not willing to.

    "Well, do you use adjectives like that? What is like a loach? He''s a loach. I''m his son. What have I become? "

    "Oh, you don''t want to talk about your father! I''m telling you, don''t think that if you help us, you can offset your father''s sins. He killed my child. Even if he escapes to the ends of the earth, I will not let him go! " Chen Feng said with gnashing teeth.

    "You..."

    Ji Yunxi is going to say something, but he is interrupted by Mo liangye.

    "This is not the time to fight. From the current situation, the king of Shura should have run out of Shura. Chi you is probably not in Shura. In this way, if we want to catch them, it''s basically no different from looking for a needle in a haystack. Now they are ahead of us. The only thing we can do now is to gather the remaining two crystal soul stones as soon as possible, and then use Luan Ming Jade tripod to melt the soul and revive Nu Yu. Only in this way can we have a chance of winning. "

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Ji Yunxi asked: "so, you are leaving Shura Kingdom, right?"

    "Now your father and they have come to the most critical step, and we have to speed up the pace. As for you, your father is not in the Shura kingdom. You, as the prince, naturally have to take up the responsibility. I hope next time we meet again, we won''t be enemies. " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Certainly not the enemy. I''m just in charge of the Shura kingdom for my father. I''m not interested in his resurrection of Chiyou, and I''m not willing to participate in it. I won''t pose a threat to you. Therefore, you may as well put 120 hearts into it! " Ji Yunxi responded.

    "I hope so."

    Words fall, warm pulled to pull Mo cool night''s hand, open mouth to ask a way: "Dad, are we going to leave?"

    Mo liangye looked down at Nuan Nuan, and Wen Sheng said, "yes, we are going to leave. Maybe we won''t come to Shura kingdom for a long time."

    "Then... Can I say goodbye to Uncle Yunxi? I''m afraid I''ll miss him later. " Warm eyes asked.

    Mo liangye reached out and touched warm head, said with a smile: "go, but not too long, we still have a lot of things to do, can''t delay too much time."

    "Well, I know. I promise I''ll finish soon."

    Warm finish saying, then pull Ji Yunxi to not far away.

    Because there was a distance between them, I couldn''t hear what they were talking about. All I saw was that Nuan Nuan was reluctant to part with Ji Yunxi.

    I wanted to keep Nuan Nuan in the Shura Kingdom, but in this situation, if we really let her stay, I''m afraid it will do us all harm but no good.

    Love between children is important, but life is more important.

    Fortunately, Ji Yunxi didn''t disappoint wennuan. He gently pinched wennuan''s small nose, said something with a smile, and finally gave her a kiss on the forehead.

    Wennuan immediately smiles, just like picking up a treasure.

    After a while, they walked back to where we were.

    "Dad, I''m finished with Uncle Yunxi." Wennuan looks up and says to Mo liangye.

    Mo Liang nodded and said, "in this case, let''s go back to the underworld to have a rest, and then we''ll set out to continue to look for the crystal soul stone!"

    With that, they set out to return to the underworld.

    Because of curiosity, on the road, I specially asked wennuan.

    "Wennuan, what did Uncle Yunxi say to you just now?"

    Wennuan looked at me, hesitated and asked, "Mom, do you really want to know?"

    "Of course, don''t you want to tell mom?" I asked with a smile.

    "Er... It''s OK to tell mom, but mom, you can''t be jealous when you know!" Warm warm decent said.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    "Jealous? That''s between you and your uncle Yunxi. Why should I be jealous? "

    "But Uncle Yunxi told me just now that he wanted me to grow up quickly and marry me when I grow as tall as my mother. Is mother really not jealous at all? Uncle Yunxi is such a good man, mother is not moved at all? Or does mother dare not be moved because of her father? " Wennuan asked me with big eyes.

    This wench this words a, I immediately full face black line.

    But Mo liangye, hearing wennuan''s words, came slowly and said, "wennuan, your uncle Yunxi is very good, but it''s far worse than your father! Your mother has fallen in love with an excellent man like me. How can she like an excellent man like Uncle Yunxi? "

 Chapter 648

    If before warm words, just let me feel speechless, then now Mo liangye this boasting virtue, let me deeply feel the soul of speechless.

    Nowadays, it''s popular for men to boast?

    I white ink cool night one eye, discontented of say: "Hey, don''t take you so boast oneself of!"

    Mo cool night is not agree with, light way: "madam, I didn''t boast myself, what I said is the truth! Is it difficult? Do you really like Ji Yunxi? "

    "How can it be? Don''t you know what I did to him?" I explained casually.

    "That''s it. Anyway, I think, in this world, you can''t fall in love with other people except me. As for what wennuan said about jealousy, there is no such thing Ink cool night a face complacent say.

    Mo cool night this words a, warm warm immediately not happy.

    "Dad, you are such a narcissist! If I didn''t like Uncle Yunxi, I would encourage my mother and uncle Yunxi. OK, I''m so angry with you

    Hearing this, Mo liangye''s face turned black.

    "Nuan Nuan, it''s too far for you to turn your elbow out. Do you know, according to the orders of your parents and the words of the matchmaker, if you offend your father, I will not let you marry Ji Yunxi? " Mo liangye said with words.

    He wanted to use this to threaten Nuan Nuan, but Nuan Nuan didn''t eat him at all. He shrunk his mouth and said, "Dad, you don''t agree with me. If it''s too big, I''ll elope with Uncle Yunxi. I''ll cook the rice first and let you be a grandfather and then come back!"

    "You dare!" Ink cool night drinks a way.

    Nuan Nuan still didn''t think so. She said faintly, "Dad, this is not a question I dare to ask, but an example you set for me and my brother. At the beginning, before you married your mother, you made her pregnant with her brother. It''s clear that you are going to get on the bus first and then pay for the ticket. The so-called upper beam is not right, and the lower beam is crooked. You are all like that. Why don''t you allow me and my brother to do the same? "

    Seriously, I haven''t seen it before. Wennuan is not very old, but when it comes to reasoning, she has a set of things.

    This is not, even ink cool night, also on the spot speechless, holding forehead, a pair of life can''t love appearance.

    "Madame, did you teach her these words?" Mo liangye asked.

    I shrugged, a face of innocent should way: "I didn''t teach her, you don''t wrong me."

    "That''s what she said..."

    "Dad, this is what I want to say, not what my mother taught me. Anyway, in my life, if Uncle Yunxi doesn''t marry me, even Dad, you can''t stop me! " Warm righteousness of the words said.

    Xu is to see us argue fiercely, the fruit of one side opened mouth however.

    "Dad, you''d better not argue with your sister. Some time ago, with her small mouth, she said that a ghost almost jumped to the river. If I hadn''t sent someone to hold the ghost in time, the ghost would have suffered for thousands of years in the river. "

    "And that? Why don''t we know? " I asked curiously.

    Fruit fruit light should way: "at that time mother you all in Tianzhu, how can know."

    "So... What''s the matter with that ghost? Can''t you think of it again? " I continued.

    Guoguo shook his head and continued: "that''s not true. The ghost was later convinced by our little spirit that he had drunk Mengpo soup and went to reincarnation hall. By the way, before the ghost left, he said that the Mengpo soup of Xiaoling in our family was better than the old Mengpo soup before. "

    Hearing Guoguo''s words, Xiaoling blushed and murmured: "no, i... I made it according to the way that grandma Meng taught me. Compared with the soup she cooked, it''s far from good."

    "No, I didn''t smell it when Mengpo was cooking soup. Now, every time you boil soup in front of Naihe bridge, I can smell it when I sit in the temple of the underworld and help my father with the folding. Isn''t that fragrant? Moreover, since you began to boil Mengpo soup, more and more people are willing to be with Mengpo soup. In the past, they had to be whipped or coaxed before they were willing to drink. Now, if they don''t give them Mengpo soup to drink, they are not willing to. They say that when they smell the delicious soup, they are willing to forget the memory of their previous lives. "

    Hearing Guoguo praising Xiaoling, she said with a smile: "brother, now I finally know what beauty is in the eyes of the beholder. In your brother''s eyes, Xiaoling is definitely the best woman in the world, isn''t she? "

    Guoguo looked at wennuan and said, "of course, at least our Xiaoling is different from you. Our Xiaoling is reserved. Like you, I wish I were pestering uncle Yunxi every day

    "Brother, I won''t take you to run on my sister like this! Believe it or not, I''ll introduce another boy to Xiaoling next time! " Wennuan threatened.

    "Don''t worry, even if you introduce other boys to Xiaoling, she won''t be interested. Anyway, all her life, she has recognized me and will never be separated from me! " Guoguo said confidently.

    "You..."

    Warm air knot, just want to open mouth scold fruit fruit, I quickly come forward to dissuade.

    "Well, you two will fight. During this period of time, your father and I are going far away. If you keep making such a noise, how can we relax? "

    Hearing what I said, Guoguo changed her aggressive manner, reached out and touched her warm hair, and said, "Mom, you and dad can go to do your big thing safely. On this side of the underworld, there are my sister and I and Xiaoling. Even if there''s something I can''t deal with, there''s uncle Pei Zhao! "

    Wennuan lost the fight with Guoguo before, so now she is in a bad mood. She knocked off Guoguo''s hand touching her hair and said: "I don''t want to stay in the underworld with your bad brother. I want to do something big with my parents!"

    "Don''t stay, don''t stay. You don''t stay in the underworld. It happens that Xiaoling and I can live a two person world!" Guoguo is also proud.

    Brother and sister both temper up, no one is willing to let who, this can not help but let me headache.

    On the contrary, Xiaoling didn''t speak much. Seeing them like this, he walked slowly to wennuan and said, "wennuan, don''t blame your brother. Your brother loves you very much. Every time, no matter what is delicious, before eating, he would say, "I want to leave the best half to my sister, because she is a glutton."; A few days ago, he was still asking me, saying that you are going to grow up soon, maybe when you will get married, he will prepare a unique gift for you as a dowry. Warm, in this world, in addition to the master and Pluto, no one loves you more than your brother. Do you remember? When you were still in the master''s stomach, you almost couldn''t survive. It was your brother who saved you with all his spiritual power. If you didn''t have him and the master to keep you, can you still stand here and fight with him? "

    Xiaoling''s words are full of tears.

    Her crystal clear eyes, from the orbital slide, Bata Bata drop.

    Guoguo went to wennuan, gently wiped away her tears, said: "don''t cry, if you cry ugly, after uncle Yunxi don''t you how to do?"

    "If Uncle Yunxi doesn''t want me, will you support me all my life?" Wennuan asked in tears.

    Guoguo nodded and said with a smile: "you love uncle Yunxi so much, he won''t want you. Even if he really doesn''t want you, then my father and I will certainly step down the Shura world and find uncle Yunxi to vent our anger for you. Anyway, no matter what happens, you are my sister. I will never dislike you, nor allow anyone to dislike you or bully you! "

 Chapter 649

    Xu has never seen Guoguo speak so seriously before. He was stunned by wennuan.

    After a long time, she finally said: "brother, I''m sorry, I''ll never be naughty again."

    Guoguo rubbed his warm hair and said with a smile, "it''s OK. If you want to be mischievous, you can be mischievous. I can''t bear you more. You are still young now. My parents and I are spoiling you. But after you get married, no one will spoil you like this. So, now you can be naughty before you get married

    "Brother, is that I want the moon in the sky, and you are willing to pick it for me?" Wennuan asked with pride.

    But who knows, Guoguo didn''t even think about it, so he refused.

    "That''s not right. I want to pick the moon for your sister Xiaoling. If you want, I''ll pick you a star at most! "

    "Brother, how can you lay so much stress on color and despise younger sister? You said that I was your favorite sister before. In the blink of an eye, you just like this... "Said wennuan discontentedly.

    Guoguo hugged Xiaoling who was standing beside him and said with a smile: "do you want the moon? Then let your uncle Yunxi pick it for you! After all, Xiaoling is my woman. And you are Uncle Yunxi''s woman

    Hearing Guoguo say this, Nuan Nuan suddenly got angry and yelled: "Mo Yihan, you liar!"

    Well, these two little guys are at loggerheads again.

    Seeing this, I quickly began to persuade and said, "well, well, you two are really enough. You are noisy all day long. Do you want people to live?"

    Seeing my headache for the two children, Mo liangye said: "madam, let them alone. Sometimes noisy, but also a way to enhance feelings. What''s more, their brother and sister are both in puberty now. It''s normal for them to be rebellious and irritable, so don''t worry too much. "

    I thought about it and thought so.

    After all, I had a rebellious adolescence.

    So, I don''t know what to say. As Mo liangye said, I just let them go.

    In this way, we walked on the road for a while, and finally returned to the underworld.

    Because we don''t have enough time, the first thing we do after we return to the underworld is to make detailed arrangements for the follow-up.

    On the table, he put out the skin map of grandma on his desk, and said to us, "we still have two pieces of stone that are not collected. As the map says, these two pieces of stone are scattered in the oldest two countries in Europe and Africa, namely, the kingdom of Greece and the Kingdom of eljin. The two countries are not too far apart. There is only one Mediterranean Sea between them, so I suggest that we go to Hiram first. "

    When I heard Mo liangye''s words, I looked down at the map and saw that most of the areas on the whole human skin map that we had been to.

    There are only two places that I haven''t been to.

    Wait, no, not two, but three!

    In addition to the hirang and Ekin countries mentioned by Mo liangye just now, there is another place on the map that we have not been to, which is the snow covered plateau all the year round!

    I am a little puzzled, do not understand why there will be more than one, then asked to Mo liangye.

    "Two places? Why is there one more place on the human skin map? "

    Listening to what I said, people all looked at the map and questioned it one after another.

    "Yes, there is one more place on this map. What''s the matter?" Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye looked at the map, looked at me again, and said in a deep voice, "this extra place is where we will go after we have collected all the crystal soul stones."

    Seeing the expression of Mo liangye, I feel as if I have guessed something.

    "Do you mean we''re going to take the crystal soul stone to the snowy plateau for fusion, and then resurrect the girl? In other words, where is the corpse of the female

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "before your grandmother died, she told me that the body of Nu Yu was hidden in the snow plateau. When we find all the crystal soul stones and fuse them with Luan Ming Jade tripod, we must inject the fused soul into Nu Yu''s body. Only in this way can we truly revive her and fight against Chi you! "

    "I see. No wonder I saw a place on it. By the way, you just said that we would go to hirang first? Do you have a specific location? Where is the crystal soul stone hidden in Hiram? " I asked immediately.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "no, this map of human skin only specifies the general location of Jingpo stone, but does not specify the specific location. I think the reason why your grandmother did this was that she worried that the map would fall into the hands of Shura people. You know, once they know the specific location of Jingpo stone, they are the first to find it and destroy it, then we really have no way to stop Chiyou! "

    I have to say that although grandma has long passed away, she is very prescient indeed.

    After all, every time we get a crystal soul stone, we have to make great efforts to find it.

    Fortunately, we can find the specific hiding place of Jingpo stone according to some small clues.

    The people on the side of Shura king, even if they know the news, only know about the country at most, but they can''t find the specific hiding place of Jingpo stone in a short time.

    In this way, it can be regarded as another layer of insurance for the safety of Jingpo stone.

    This ginger is really old and spicy.

    It''s a pity that grandma''s map, while guarding against the Shura Kingdom, also baffles us.

    Where can we find the crystal soul stone in such a big hirang?

    I didn''t know where to start, so I picked up the human skin map, looked at it casually, and couldn''t help but read: "grandma, grandma, you can give your granddaughter a problem. If you have spirit in heaven, just tell me the specific location of Jingpo stone, otherwise we don''t know how much time we will waste to find it! "

    But I know, even if I want to break my mouth, grandma is absolutely impossible to give me a hint.

    She was beaten out of her wits by the Fang family. Now where can I get some tips?

    I sighed and looked at the human skin map again and again, but I didn''t have a clue. The depressed taste made me really want to look up and scream.

    Wait, God? Looking up?

    In ancient times, many encrypted files were processed in a special way, making them look like ordinary white paper.

    But when you take this piece of white paper to the sun, you will find the hidden content.

    Will grandma''s human skin map also use this encryption method?

    I have doubts and want to have a try.

    However, because we are now in the underworld, it is impossible to see the sun, so we can only use lights instead.

    Thinking of this, I asked them to close all the doors and windows of the room in Mo liangye to isolate the outside light, and only light a small lamp inside the room.

    Although they didn''t know why, they did as I said. Soon the room was dark, only the little light was left.

    I took the human skin map and illuminated that part of hirang with a small lamp. Then I saw that there were several English letters in that part of hirang on the originally empty map.

    "O-t-a-l-p", what does it mean? Is it a place name? " I feel a little curious.

    Hearing that it was an English letter, Chen Feng joked: "Xiao Fei, your grandmother is really fashionable. She''s old enough to encrypt in English. Isn''t she sincere enough to block us?"

    I gave him a white look and scolded, "get out of your way. You know what? Hiram is a foreign country. Does it speak English? Many things, expressed in English more intuitive! Stupid

    "Yes, you are smart, but you tell me what these letters stand for?" Chen Feng dissatisfied said.

    It''s hard for me.

    Although I tried to find a way to see the clue grandma left us on the map, I was completely confused about what the clue meant.

    It''s like knowing that it''s only one step away from the truth, but being covered with a veil, you''re just blocking the truth out of the door.

    But since grandma gave a hint, it must have a certain effect.

    What does it... Represent?

    However, when I couldn''t understand it, Mo liangye suddenly opened his mouth.

    "It''s a name! O-t-a-l-p, if you look at it the other way around, is p-l-a-t-o. if you read it together, it is Plato, which means Plato in Chinese English translation

    "Plato? Isn''t that the ancient philosopher of Hiram? How could his name appear on our map? " I feel very puzzled about this.

    "The reason why grandma wrote Plato''s name in such obscure words on the map must be related to Jingpo stone. The crystal soul stone appeared in the early Tang Dynasty, when Plato died nearly 1000 years ago. Therefore, I think grandma told us the name, not Plato himself, but something Plato left in this world! "

    "Something? As far as I know, Plato has made many contributions to human society in his life. There are dozens of works alone. Such as Utopia, Pedro, protagora, dialogue, etc. With so many things, how can we know what grandma wants to tell us? "

    "It''s dialogue! It must be dialogue! Plato wrote many works, but the only one who mentioned Atlantis was the dialogue Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Atlantis? Brother in law of Hades, we are now looking for Jingpo stone, not Atlantis, which is the lost continent in legend. How can you be so sure that what granny Fei wants to tell us must be dialogue Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    I nodded and echoed: "husband, are you wrong? Maybe what grandma wants to tell us is something else, not necessarily dialogue. "

    Can Mo cool night but a face affirmation say: "no, I didn''t make a mistake, must be" dialogue record "! In the early years of the Tang Dynasty, that is, the period when Nu Yu died, Plato died, but Heraclius, the monarch of hirang at that time, rebuilt Plato''s Academy in memory of Plato, a great philosopher. In addition, during the reign of heracleus, he once sent his most effective men to the Tang Dynasty. This Plato Academy was rebuilt by his staff after they came back from the Tang Dynasty. Later, after the death of heracleus, his tomb has always been a mystery. No one knows where he was buried

 Chapter 650

    "It seems that there are some coincidences in what you said, but it doesn''t mean that what grandma suggested must be the dialogue." I argued.

    Mo liangyewei smiles for a moment and says, "what grandma implies is not necessarily dialogue.". But the book of dialogues written by Plato himself at that time now exists in Plato''s Academy. This dialogue is said to be the first book in the world to propose the disappearance of Atlantis. Atlantis also began with Plato. Just imagine that hilaclio, the ruling monarch of hirang, sent his men to the Tang Dynasty to bring back the crystal soul stone of Nu Yu, and rebuilt the destroyed Plato Academy in order to hide people''s eyes and ears. He hid the secret of finding crystal soul stone in the dialogue of Plato Academy. Later, after his death, he built the tomb in the lost Atlantis continent, Does that just explain the questions we have in front of us? "

    After hearing what Mo liangye said, I thought about the dialogue and the connection between heracleo and Atlantis, and found that what he said was not groundless.

    "So, you mean, it''s very likely that the crystal soul stone was taken to the kingdom of Hiram by Heraclius and buried with him. And this tomb is on the lost continent of Atlantis. Besides, the clue to how to get to Atlantis is hidden in the dialogue of Plato''s academy? " I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye nodded and said: "in the current situation, it''s true. However, we don''t know why Heraclius went all the way to the Tang Dynasty to retrieve the crystal soul stone and protect it. As for the reason, maybe only after finding the crystal soul stone can we see one or two of them. "

    "Well, now that we have determined the hiding place of Jingpo stone, what are we waiting for? Let''s go now? Time doesn''t wait for us now. If we are delayed for a long time and are robbed by that old bastard of Shura king, then we will really lose all our previous achievements! " I urged.

    But who knows, Mo Liang night is not slow, light said: "not urgent, although time is tight, but sharpening the knife does not miss the firewood cutter, let''s arrange things well before we start."

    After that, Mo liangye looked at Guoguo again and said, "Guoguo, you are the successor of the future underworld. I will leave you in the underworld and deal with the affairs of the underworld for me. Would you like to?"

    Now Guoguo is no longer that naughty child. He is almost as tall as I am. The cold look in his eyes and eyebrows seems to be a young version of ink cool night.

    When he heard Mo liangye''s words, he answered without hesitation: "I do. Dad and mom have more important things to do. As the eldest son, I should relieve your worries in the absence of mom and dad. "

    "Well, remember, it''s not so easy to be a good monarch. In this process, we need to go through a lot of hardships and dangers. It''s not my father''s ruthlessness to let you learn how to run the underworld so early, but I hope you can grow up as soon as possible. After all, what your mother and I are going to do is extremely dangerous. No one can guarantee that we can live through tomorrow. In fact, it doesn''t matter if our souls are gone. What matters is the myriad souls of the underworld. So, I want to cultivate you, so that even if one day, I''m gone, you can succeed and take over all the affairs of the underworld, so that the underworld will not be in chaos because of my death, do you understand? " Mo Liang night language center of gravity long to fruit said.

    Guoguo nodded seriously and said, "Dad, I know. You and mom can do your own business safely. On the underworld side, I''ll do my best to deal with it. Even if it''s not handled properly, I will consult uncle Pei Zhao carefully. "

    "Well, good. I hope the day when you really stand alone will come earlier. "

    Mo liangye said, then turned to Xiaoling and said in a deep voice, "I heard Mengpo say that you have learned almost there, haven''t you?"

    Xiaoling bowed his head respectfully and said, "if you go back to the underworld, Xiaoling has already learned about Naihe bridge. Now even if the master is not around, I can deal with the Mengpo soup in front of Naihe bridge by myself."

    Mo liangye is very satisfied with Xiaoling''s answer, with a knowing smile on his face.

    "I''m relieved to give you Naihe bridge. In a few days, after defeating Chi you, Xiao Fei and I will personally hold a wedding for you and Guo Guo. During our absence, if you have anything you like, just let him buy it for you. It''s not too much for a man to spoil his own woman

    Mo cool night this words a, the face of small spirit immediately then red.

    Seeing this, Guoguo quickly took Xiaoling''s hand and said, "you also heard that my father agreed that I would marry you. What else can you worry about?"

    "I''m not worried, I''m afraid... I''m afraid I don''t deserve you. After all, you are the son of Pluto, and your status is noble..." Xiaoling replied timidly.

    Hearing this, Guoguo reached out and touched Xiaoling''s face, and said affectionately: "silly girl, there''s nothing worthy between two people who love each other. Anyway, in my heart, you are always the best. Besides you, I won''t like other girls any more. "

    "But..."

    Xiao Ling is going to say something, but he is interrupted by Guo Guo.

    "Silly girl, don''t think so much, as long as we are together now, it''s enough!"

    After that, Guoguo bowed his head and gently kissed Xiaoling on the forehead. Xiaoling''s cheek was as red as xiaoapple''s.

    Seeing this scene, Nuan Nuan said to Mo liangye: "Dad, go to Xilang with mom, I won''t go. I''m going to watch my brother in the underworld, so that he won''t get on the bus and make up the ticket after his father does! "

    This words a, Mo cool night can''t help but face black line.

    "Don''t say that in the future. Father, father and mother, brother and Xiaoling all get on the bus because of love. It''s not a shameful thing!" Mo liangye said to Nuan Nuan seriously.

    Wennuan tilted her head and asked curiously, "Dad, uncle Yunxi and I are also in love. Does that mean we can get on the bus?"

    "No!"

    "No!"

    Mo liangye and I answered in unison.

    "Why? Dad, you and brother can do it, so why can''t I? It''s not fair! " Warm slightly angry said.

    I walked slowly, and Wen Sheng said to Nuan Nuan, "you''re right. Your father and I, your brother and Xiaoling, we can get on the bus first and then pay for the ticket, but you can''t. It''s really unfair. But wennuan, you know, our unfairness to you is not because your father and I don''t love you, but because you are a girl, you are still young and don''t know how to protect yourself. Love is a beautiful thing, but it doesn''t mean it has no scars at all. Father, mother and even brother can''t accompany you for a lifetime, but we love you for a lifetime. So before we make sure that you have enough ability to deal with the scars in love, your father and I hope you can protect yourself as much as possible, OK

    Wennuan nodded and said, "well, even if you are unfair to me, I will forgive you! However, I believe uncle Yunxi will not hurt me. He said he would wait for me to grow up. He is a good man

    Hearing warm words, Mo liangye leaned slightly, touched her soft hair, and said in a deep voice, "warm, Dad, I hope you are happy, and I believe Ji Yunxi will give you happiness. But Dad hopes that you won''t regret your decision in the future, OK? "

    Warm silence for a while, and then stand on tiptoe, tightly embrace the ink cool night.

    "Dad, thank you and mom, and brother. You are the people who love me most and care about me most in the world. I love you. Don''t worry. I''m modest and won''t let you down! " Warm sweet smile said.

    Mo liangye hugged wennuan tightly and said, "dear wennuan, dad is really reluctant to part with you. But since you don''t want to go to hirang with Dad, Dad won''t force you

    "Dad, I can''t bear you either, so you and mom must finish the work as soon as possible and come back to see me!" Warm naive said.

    Mo liangye pinched warm powder Dudu''s small face and said with a smile: "don''t worry, mom and dad will come back as soon as possible. You are in the underworld, obediently accompany brother and Xiaoling. Remember, you''d better not go to Shura kingdom before dad comes back. Your uncle Yunxi''s father is very dangerous now. If you are caught by him, maybe even your mother and I can''t save you! "

    Xu is annoyed by Mo liangye''s advice, and wennuan responds impatiently: "Dad, you are so wordy. Don''t you and your mother still have business to do? Hurry up and do business. I''m going out to play! Goodbye

    After that, Nuan ran out of the room and went to play.

    Mo liangye shakes his head helplessly and sighs. Then he takes his eyes back and falls on Chen Feng and Li Manzhen.

    "This time, when we go to Hiram, the future is uncertain, and it''s hard to predict whether it will be good or bad. You are not in a good mood recently. If you don''t want to go, you can wait for us in the underworld. " Mo liangye said.

    Unexpectedly, Chen Feng even refused.

    "It is precisely because the future of Hiram is uncertain, so Manzhen and I will go with you. If there are too many people, there will be a care. "

    "But you..."

    "In the past, it was only for you two to look for Jingpo stone. But now, the king of Shura and Chiyou have killed my children and Manzhen''s children, and we can''t kill them for a while to avenge our children, so we have to find Jingpo stone with you, and get rid of the king of Shura and Chiyou by the power of Nu Yu. Brother-in-law of the underworld, please give me and Manzhen a chance to revenge for their children, OK? " Chen Feng said sincerely.

    Chen Feng''s words, let me and ink cool night heart are very bad taste.

    We know that although Fang Jiajia has been removed by me, Fang Jiajia is just a runner in this matter.

    The real culprits of Li Manzhen''s children are king Shura and Chiyou.

    If you don''t kill the Shura king and Chiyou, Li Manzhen and Chen Feng are very hard to let go.

    Thinking of this, I turned my head to see Mo liangye and said in a deep voice, "husband, let them go, so that we can have a companion all the way!"

    See me say so, Mo cool night has to agree.

    "Well, since even my wife says so, I can only sing as a woman does! Now it''s too late. Let''s count some things quickly, and then we''ll go back to our old house to have a look at Uncle Lu, and then we''ll officially leave for hirang! "

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, I couldn''t help but feel a little shocked: "are you going to see my master?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "I went back to see him a few days ago. He is not very well recently. It seems that time is running out. I thought that we may not be able to come back when we go to Hiram, and he has only accepted one of your apprentices in his life. No matter what, you have to see him

    "Master is ill? Why don''t I know? Last time I called him, he still said that he was laughing. His voice sounded very strong. Why did he say that he was sick? " I was a little surprised.

    Mo liangye sighed deeply and said in a deep voice: "he was afraid of you, so he didn''t dare to tell you. After coming back from him, I specially checked the life and death book and found that he really had little time. I''m afraid he won''t last long! "

    I can''t help getting a stab in my heart.

    Although uncle Lu is really old now, and I have known for a long time that there will be such a day, I know that when this day really comes, my heart is still very sad.

    So, even if I should be under the ink cool night words, simple and he cleaned up, then with Chen Feng they went to the old house.

 Chapter 651

    In the old house, everything is the same as before.

    Although grandma has been dead for a long time, both inside and outside the old house are very clean and tidy, and can''t see the appearance of desolation at all.

    I know that all these are masterpieces of Uncle Lu.

    Since his grandmother died, he has been staying in the old house left by his grandmother, except for occasionally following us to look for Jingpo stone.

    Even in memory of his grandmother, uncle Lu planted white lilies in the open space around the old house.

    This spring blooming season is a good day for lilies to bloom wantonly. With the gentle breeze, the refreshing fragrance of lilies swept over us, making us four immersed in it instantly.

    Not far away, there is a rickety figure, bending low in the lily, from which it seems to be working.

    The old figure is too familiar to me.

    I walked over slowly and called softly, "master!"

    Uncle Lu''s rickety figure was slightly stunned, hesitated for a long time, and finally turned around.

    "Xiao... Xiao Fei, why are you here?" Uncle Lu asked.

    "Master, I miss you, so I come to see you. Are you ok? I heard cool night say you... You are not very well... "I asked with concern.

    But who knows, as soon as my voice fell, I heard uncle Lu yell: "nonsense! Although I am old, my body is still strong! Don''t look down on me. Even if I''m carrying water in the field, I can still walk as fast as I can! "

    With that, uncle Lu bent over and picked up the bucket with half a bucket of water at the door to show us.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he picked up the two buckets, he could not move.

    "Ouch, my waist, hold me fast, my old waist is killing me!" Uncle Lu said with a painful face.

    Seeing this, I quickly went to hold him, and let Mo liangye pick up the shoulder pole with a bucket on his shoulder.

    "Master, if you want me to say that you are old enough to be brave like a young man, is that really good?" I couldn''t help but make complaints about it.

    Uncle Lu glared at me and said, "why, now that my wings are hard, do you think I''m old? At the beginning, who was bothering me to teach me? "

    "Master, you seem to have made a mistake. I didn''t bother you at the beginning. It was you who tried every means to tempt me with Lu Banchi and peach wood sword that I made it difficult for you to be my teacher!" I mumbled.

    When I said that, uncle Lu could not help feeling embarrassed, but he did not want to admit it. He looked at me angrily and said, "you are becoming more and more shameful. Cool night, you have to discipline well, otherwise you give her a stick, she may be able to pierce the sky! "

    Mo liangye said casually, "no, uncle Lu, Xiao Fei in our family is very clever. She was just joking with you. Don''t take it to heart."

    "You will spoil her, and sooner or later you will spoil her!" Uncle Lu said unhappily.

    Mo liangye smiles and says, "Uncle Lu, you don''t understand. I have to spoil Xiaofei so that other men can''t stand her. Those men can''t stand her. They won''t come and rob her from me. So I''m not a pet, I''m a stratagem

    "Stratagem? I see that you are clearly fascinated by Xiao Fei! Lord Pluto, who is in charge of thousands of ghosts, is fascinated by such a little girl as her. It''s really you Uncle Lu said discontentedly.

    Hearing what uncle Lu said, I couldn''t help laughing: "master, don''t talk about cool night. You were fascinated by my grandmother in those years! You and cool night, they are half weight, don''t laugh at each other

    "Sure enough, as your grandmother said, when a girl gets married, she will turn her elbow out. Look at you. I didn''t say anything about your cool night. You are in such a hurry to speak for him. Well, if your grandmother is here, where will you two come to show your love in front of me? "

    Uncle Lu sighed and looked at the lily which was emitting a strong fragrance.

    I know. He missed grandma again.

    Perhaps, since his grandmother died, he has been thinking about her all the time.

    After all, grandma was the one he used to love so much.

    When they were young, they couldn''t be together because of his curse, so they missed most of their lives.

    When they met again in their twilight years, they found that their feelings for each other were still there, so he did not hesitate to plant love on himself, but also to untie his own curse, just to be able to be with grandma.

    I think the time when I was with grandma should be the happiest time in his life.

    It''s a pity that the beauty in this world will not last long.

    Not long after he was with his grandmother, she was killed by Fang''s family, even without her soul.

    Such a blow is not too big for him.

    Otherwise, how could uncle Lu''s health be getting worse and older after his grandmother died?

    Thinking of what Mo liangye had said to me before, I realized that uncle Lu''s time was running out, and I felt even worse. After a long silence, I finally said, "master, we are here today to say goodbye to you. The king of Shura has revived Chiyou, but because there is no Luan Ming Jade tripod, Chiyou''s soul is not stable enough to pose a huge threat. But even so, there is not much time left for us, so we are going to the hirang Kingdom immediately to find the next crystal soul stone, and strive to revive Nu Yu to fight against them before Chi You''s complete resurrection. "

    "You are going to the kingdom of Hiram?" Uncle Lu asked in surprise.

    I nodded and said, "I hope you can take good care of yourself during our absence. Don''t let me worry about you. I didn''t let you worry before. I apologize to you. I hope you don''t get angry with me. No matter what happens, you are my most respected Master

    I said, a sour nose, almost to tears.

    Uncle Lu looked at me, wiped my tears with his old hand, and comforted me: "silly girl, you are such a big person, and you can''t help crying! Old man, although I''m old, I know it in my heart. You didn''t make me angry. You did a good job. You have always been the pride of master. But this time, you can''t go to Hiram by yourself. You have to take me with you. "

    "Ah? With you? Can you bear the long journey of Hiram? " I''m a little surprised at Uncle Lu''s proposal.

    "You look down on me again, don''t you? If I want to be a few years younger, let alone a country of Hiram, even if it''s going up the mountain and down the oil pot, I''ll never miss it again. "

    Uncle Lu said here, silent for a moment, and continued: "Xiao Fei, since you are here today, I will not hide it from you. Actually... I don''t have many days. It''s estimated that I can last three months at most. When your grandmother was alive, what she wanted to do most was to prevent the revival of Chiyou in Shura kingdom. Unfortunately, she didn''t make it. And now that I''m married to your grandmother, I have to finish her unfinished business. "

    "But master, your body..." I hesitated.

    Uncle Lu raised his hand to interrupt me, and said slowly: "my body is not good, but at least I can move by myself, and I won''t drag you down. You think this is the last time I shine for you, please help me

    Uncle Lu spoke so earnestly that I couldn''t refuse at all.

    And Mo liangye and Chen Feng stood aside and did not raise any objection.

    In desperation, I had to agree to Uncle Lu''s proposal and let him go to hirang with us.

    After determining the number of people to go, I asked Uncle Lu to hurry up to pack up so as to start early.

    Without any delay, uncle Lu immediately went into the old house and cleaned up his belongings.

    As for me and Mo liangye, they were sitting in the open space outside the old house, waiting while blowing.

    Maybe recently, the temperature has gradually increased. After sitting for a while, I was sweating.

    So I took off my coat and wanted to cool down.

    But when I took off my coat, something fell from my coat pocket and fell at my feet.

    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t know why.

    How can I have a note in my pocket?

    I bent down to pick up the note and opened it slowly. As a result, I was stunned in an instant.

    Because, on the top of the note, there was a line of words.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I won''t lose. I''ll never lose to you!"

    I am very familiar with this handwriting. There is no doubt that it belongs to Fang Jiajia.

    I''m quite sure that Fang Jiajia is dead now, and there is no chance of survival.

    But what''s the explanation of this note?

    Did... She put it in my pocket when she was fighting with me before she died?

    But at that time, she gave me this note and wrote this sentence. What''s the meaning?

    At that time, she couldn''t even save her life, but she was still in the mood to challenge me with notes?

    In other words, she didn''t want to use the note to challenge me, but to imply that she had done something else on me before she died.

    It is because of these hands and feet that she is very sure that she will not lose to me.

    However, since she died, everything around me has been as usual, and there has been no change at all. What does she mean?

    An uncertain sense of crisis immediately enveloped me, making my heart become extremely heavy.

    Mo liangye saw that my face was not right, so he asked, "madam, what''s the matter with you?"

    I hesitated and handed him the note in my hand.

    He took a look, frowned slightly, and asked, "what''s this?"

    "Fang Jiajia put it in my pocket when I didn''t pay attention."

    Hearing me say this, Mo liangye almost did not hesitate, immediately tore the note to pieces, and said to me in a deep voice: "madam, she''s dead. Don''t think about it. Now the most important thing for us is to find Qi Jingpo stone and revive Nu Yu as soon as possible to fight against Chi you. As for the rest, don''t think about it for the time being, OK? "

    I thought about it and nodded.

    At this time, uncle Lu came out of the old house with his backpack.

    "I''m ready. Let''s go now." Uncle Lu said with a strong hand.

    With a smile, we left the old house with Uncle Lu and got on the plane to hirang

 Chapter 652

    As Hiram is located in the southeast corner of Europe, starting from wh City, it almost needs to cross the whole Asia and half of Europe, so it took us about 10 hours to get to Yada, the capital of Hiram.

    After a long flight, we were all tired and sleepy.

    As a result, regardless of the time constraint, we got off the plane and went to a local hotel to sleep in their respective rooms.

    After all, such a long flight, no matter who will have a time difference and other acclimatization.

    If you don''t adjust your state well, you can''t find the crystal soul stone. Why?

    However, this sleep, I sleep is very not solid.

    In a daze, I seem to see a very beautiful woman running in the open space, and there seems to be someone chasing behind.

    The beautiful woman ran into a tall house and was blocked.

    When she turned around, the man who had been chasing her had arrived.

    It was a man, a man of great stature and handsome.

    However, the man''s handsome, with a kind of unspeakable Yin Luan.

    Even now in my dream, I can still clearly feel the fear in the beautiful woman''s heart.

    "No... you don''t come here... You don''t come here!" Cried the pretty woman in horror.

    But the man gave a grim smile and said, "why do you want to tell them the news? Do you know that you have ruined my good deeds? "

    The beautiful woman shakes her head and accidentally falls to the ground. Her voice trembles and answers, "they are all good people. I can''t watch you sink them all to the bottom. I can''t... absolutely can''t!"

    "Can''t you watch them all sink? Oh, you are so kind. But in fact, what did you change in the end? That once rich and powerful continent, or forever disappeared in this world? Your sister, they all disappeared forever with that continent, do you understand? " The man''s smile was more ferocious and terrifying.

    Hearing the man''s words, there was a trace of anger in the fear on the beautiful woman''s face at the moment.

    "You killed my sister, you devil, I''ll kill you!"

    After that, the beautiful woman suddenly pounced on the man. Her fingernails were as sharp as ten sharp swords. She was about to poke deeply into the man''s chest.

    But at this time, the man grabbed the beautiful woman''s hands and glared at her: "you want to kill me? What a dream! You and your sister are really the same stupid, proud of being beautiful, even despise me! I tell you, I am the ruler of the world, no matter which woman I want, I can get it easily. As for the women I can''t get, I will certainly destroy them

    The man''s words fall, the beautiful woman can''t help spitting directly at him, and angrily scolded: "don''t dream! Neither I nor my sister will be your plaything. People like you don''t know what love is, because you don''t deserve it! "

    After the man was spit by the beautiful woman, he was extremely upset and slapped her in the face.

    The beautiful woman fell to the ground again with blood oozing from the corners of her mouth.

    The man looked at the beautiful woman fiercely and said coldly, "your sister would rather die than be touched by me, so I let her sink to the bottom of the sea. Now, you will soon be my plaything

    Said, the man tore his clothes, revealing a strong body, directly to the beautiful woman under the pressure.

    In the later time, I can only see the vague shadow of two people.

    It was mingled with the cry of the beautiful woman, which was almost earth shaking.

    I don''t know how long later, the man finally got up from the beautiful woman, and then said in a very contemptuous tone: "it''s really the best in the world, but it''s a pity that I will be your last man."

    After that, the man waved his hand and saw that the woman who was so beautiful had become an old and rickety woman in an instant.

    Not only that, that woman''s soft and black hair, also in an instant into countless snakes with a big mouth, people feel terrible.

    When the woman saw what she looked like, she immediately burst into tears.

    The man saw the woman''s panic, the corner of his mouth showed a proud smile, said: "this is the end of your betrayal of me! Life and death

    "Ah - why? Why on earth? " The woman cried miserably.

    However, the man didn''t pay attention to her question at all. Instead, he turned and left her with a tall and ferocious figure.

    The woman''s sad cry continued, so that I was awakened by her cry at last.

    I touched my forehead and I saw sweat all over my head.

    I took a deep breath, got out of bed and poured a glass of water.

    Unexpectedly, one accidentally knocked a cup off the table.

    The sound of the cup falling to the ground wakes the cool night of ink in my sleep.

    His good-looking eyebrows slightly wrinkled, thin lips slightly open: "madam, you have nightmares again?"

    I nodded and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. I have nightmares as soon as I get here. It makes me feel bad."

    "Because every time you have a nightmare, it comes true, doesn''t it?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    He was a language, I can not help but feel a little surprised, staring at him, asked: "how do you know?"

    Mo liangye got up from the bed and walked slowly to me. He gently rubbed my temple with his slender fingers and said faintly: "in fact, it''s not accidental, it''s doomed. You are the daughter of Nu Yu and Chi you. They are ancient gods, so you have divine consciousness. Even if you don''t feel it at ordinary times, when your consciousness falls into a deep sleep, your brain will often see something you can''t see at ordinary times. And what you see at this time is often real. So, it''s an ability you''re born with. Don''t panic

    "But... But I see..."

    I want to say the strange dream before, but Mo liangye interrupts me.

    "No matter what you dream about, madam, what you need most now is a good rest. Only when you have a good rest can you have the energy to find Jingpo stone with me, right? If you don''t have a good rest and you make a mistake listlessly, isn''t that a hindrance to your husband and me? "

    I thought about it and thought so.

    That dream is really weird, but for the moment, it seems to have little to do with us.

    Anyway, the place we are going to visit this time is Plato''s college.

    As for the others, I really shouldn''t think too much about them.

    In this way, under the careful comfort of the cool night, my sleepiness came again.

    Before long, I lay in the arms of Mo liangye and went to sleep.

    By the time I woke up again, it was already three strokes of the sun, and it was bright outside.

    "What time is it?" I asked vaguely.

    Mo liangye gently pinched my nose and replied with a smile: "it''s already 12 o''clock, little sluggard. Get up quickly and have breakfast. I''ll go outside and buy you a local breakfast. Get up and try it. "

    "I can''t afford it unless you kiss me." I''ll be charming.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye looks at me and smiles a little. She asks, "madam, are you sure you can''t afford it?"

    With that, the eyes of Mo liangye looked around me, as if they wanted to wipe me clean with their eyes.

    Seeing him like this, my heart was not good, so I quickly got up from the bed and jumped out of bed.

    But no matter how fast I move, I can''t be faster than the cool night.

    He took my waist and carried me back to bed. He put a smile on his face and said, "since madam is in such a good mood today, how can I let her down?"

    "Mo liangye, I''m joking. Don''t take it seriously..." I quickly explained.

    Mo liangye''s mouth turned slightly up, and a low and magnetic voice sounded in my ear: "what my wife says is water poured out. Do I have any reason not to take it seriously?"

    His warm breath sprayed on my ears. My face turned red with a brush, and my heart was like a deer bumping into each other. For a moment, I forgot to resist

 Chapter 653

    It was 2:00 p.m. when I finished the night with Mo Liang.

    He gave me a satisfied look and gave me a gentle kiss on my forehead. Wen Sheng said, "madam, I really want to stay in bed with you until the end of time, but it''s a pity that we can''t. We have to get up quickly and get down to business!"

    I was tossed about by him for two hours, and my whole body was almost broken. How could I have the strength to do business?

    So I shook my head and said feebly, "go by yourself. I really have no strength. Now I just want to sleep."

    Seeing that I didn''t want to get up, Mo liangye came up to me again and said in a soft voice: "madam, I don''t want to get up, because I didn''t perform well enough just now. Do you want to test me again?"

    On hearing this, I sprang up from the bed and quickly put on my shoes, changed my clothes, sat down at the table and began to eat the breakfast I bought in the cool night.

    Seeing my wolfing down, Mo liangye smiles and says, "madam, eat slowly. I don''t want to compete with you."

    I gave him a white look and said, "I''m not afraid that you will rob me. I''m afraid that you will eat me as before. There are few people in the world who can stand your trouble. If I hadn''t been lucky, I would have died eight hundred times in your bed! "

    Hear my words, ink cool night that Zhang Junyi matchless face, two good-looking eyebrows instantly twisted into a ball.

    "Ma''am, what do you mean by that? How can I feel that I am abusing you? I don''t seem to have that strong taste, do I? " Mo liangye expressed his dissatisfaction to me.

    "Er... Your taste is not heavy, but your physical strength is beyond words. Anyway, I beg you, please let me go today, OK? We really have business today. " I said bitterly.

    Xu is aware of the priority of things. Mo liangye didn''t embarrass me too much today. He moved a chair and sat down beside me. He ate breakfast and said, "OK, I won''t tease you any more. Hurry to eat. The time I agreed with the man is coming. We have to hold fast to it."

    "You have an appointment? Who is it? " I''m curious.

    "A professor of Plato''s college, we are new here. Many things are not clear. It may be inconvenient to do things, but it will be much easier if we have a local to take with us."

    "So you want him to take us to Plato''s academy?"

    "Not only to enter the college, he will take us to the college library. I have thought that since the dialogue is so precious, it must be hidden in the college library. After all, the small is hidden in the forest, the big is hidden in the city. It''s not so easy to hide that book among many similar books, even if someone wants to have the idea of that book. " Mo Liang said while eating at night.

    "That''s right, but how can you be sure that we can find the dialogue smoothly?"

    "You have to believe your husband and I, whatever I want to do, I have never been able to do!" Mo liangye said confidently.

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, I took two mouthfuls in a hurry, so I wanted to go out to find Chen Feng and tell them to follow us to the library of Plato college.

    Unexpectedly, before I got up, I was held by Mo liangye.

    "Don''t go. Today we are just going to explore the way. We don''t need to stir up the crowd, so I''ve already let them go out to play by themselves. Now even if you go, I''m sure they are not here."

    "Hey, Mo liangye, could you discuss with me before you do something next time? I don''t like your style of doing things first and then! " I couldn''t help muttering.

    "Well, no matter what I do next time, I''ll discuss it with my wife first. Is that all right?"

    I nodded with satisfaction. After waiting for a while, I went out of the hotel with him, stopped a taxi and went straight to Plato college.

    Plato college is located in the west of YadA city. It is a classical college with obvious Hiran style.

    It is said that many philosophers and mathematicians have been cultivated here, not to mention in Hiram, even in Europe.

    Mo liangye and I got out of the taxi and stood at the gate of the college for a while. Then we saw a tall man with blonde hair and blue eyes coming to greet Mo liangye.

    After a brief chat, Mo liangye introduced the man to me. Then I learned that the man''s name was ambes, a native of YadA. He had some friendship with Mo liangye in the early years.

    Ambes was very enthusiastic. After listening to Mo liangye''s explanation, he immediately took us into Plato''s college.

    On the way to the library, ambis happily introduced us to some places of interest in Plato''s Academy, just like a tour guide.

    Although Mo liangye and I were not interested in the fame and monuments here, we pretended to be very interested and listened to him all the way. Until we came to the door of the library, ambes stopped to introduce us. With a quiet face, he said in English: "this is the library you are looking for. It contains 80 million books, which is known as the largest library in the world."

    I was taken aback at the words of ambes.

    "My God, 80 million copies. What''s the concept? Like this number, even if there is a thief who wants to steal ancient books or something, I''m afraid his eyes will look for flowers, right

    But when ambes heard this, he shook his head and said, "no, that''s impossible. Since this is the largest library in the world, it naturally has the most rigorous security system in the world. It''s impossible for ordinary people to steal the books in it!"

    I don''t think so: "what''s the matter? Nowadays, thieves are much smarter than us. Even the most stringent security system, there must be thieves who can crack and steal things from it. It''s just that it takes a lot of effort for the thief to find what he wants! "

    "Mi, you look down on this library. In fact, the most powerful thing about this library is not that it has a large collection of books, let alone the advanced security system, but that the old man who manages this library can recite all the books here literally! " Said ambes triumphantly.

    "All... All by heart? Are you sure? This is 80 million copies. Isn''t he going to be a better scientist than Einstein? " I can''t believe it.

    "He can recite them all, but his IQ is not high. He just has a better memory than ordinary people. What''s more, he never wanted to be a scientist or a great person. He seems to enjoy being a little librarian, shuttling through every bookshelf every day, just like he was born for these books. No one can understand him except his granddaughter. " Ambis explained.

    "His granddaughter?"

    "Yes, his granddaughter''s name is Fresnel. She is the most beautiful girl in our school. Many boys like her!"

    "So you like her, too? Is that right? " I asked jokingly.

    Ambes''s face flushed slightly, as if embarrassed.

    "No, i... I don''t like Fresnel. His grandfather was very strict with her. Every time a boy wanted to pursue her, his grandfather would scold others and even beat others with a broom. For a long time, we dare not pursue Fresnel openly, but secretly... Secretly like her. By the way, if you want to go to the library to check things, you must get the permission of her grandfather, or he will drive you out without mercy. Anyway, the old man''s temper is very strange. It''s hard for anyone to deal with him. You should be prepared for it

 Chapter 654

    I didn''t think much of what ambes said.

    "No, we''re just here to find out something, and we don''t do anything bad. Why should he drive us out?"

    Ambes shrugged and replied, "no way. It''s the rule of this library. After a while, you are driven out. Don''t blame me for not reminding you! "

    With that, ambis took us into the Plato academy, which is known as the world''s largest library.

    "Byron, long time no see." Ambes greets the front desk staff with a smile.

    The handsome man named Byron saw him with a smile on his face, and asked jokingly, "Abe, have you come to see Fresnel again? But you''re not here today. Fresnel is not here with her grandfather. You''ve gone for nothing

    "No, I''m not here to see Fresnel. I have two friends who want to come here to find a book," said ambes, waving his hand

    "Looking for a book? What book? " Byron asked.

    I looked at Mo liangye and saw that he didn''t object, so I said casually, "Hello, we want to find Plato''s dialogue."

    "Oh, for dialogue? Please wait a moment. I''ll help you find out which shelf and unit the book is on

    "No, don''t bother. Let''s just go in and look for it ourselves." I was a little embarrassed, so I refused.

    But the man named Byron shook his head and said with a smile, "Miss, this is your first visit to our library, isn''t it? We have the largest collection of books in the world. If I didn''t use the system to search out the location, you would not be able to find the book you want even if it was dark! "

    I didn''t believe it. I went in and wanted to find out the dialogue. As a result, when I stepped into the library hall, I was dumbfounded.

    I went, where is the library, here is a vast sea of books!

    I saw the entire collection hall, neatly placed a number of tall bookshelves, each bookshelf, and densely placed countless books.

    The bookshelves with books stretched all the way to the ceiling of the hall. I was dazzled just by looking at them from such a distance, let alone looking for books.

    What''s more, the library hall is only a very small part of the library.

    More books are placed in other places.

    Although I haven''t seen any other books, I guess the situation should be similar to this.

    I have to say, Byron was right.

    If I really go on searching one by one, I can''t get out of this library without a month''s time, OK?

    After weighing the pros and cons, I had to withdraw from the library hall and return to the front desk. With a face of shame, I said to Byron, "Mr. Byron, please use the computer to find out where the book I want is, OK?"

    To be honest, it makes me feel very shameless.

    But in order to get the crystal soul stone as soon as possible, I don''t care about anything else.

    Fortunately, Byron didn''t laugh at me. Instead, he used his slender fingers to tap on the keyboard and the mouse rolled along.

    About a minute later, Byron looked up and said to me with a smile, "the dialogue you want is on the third shelf of the first room on the first floor of the west side of the library, counting from the top to the fifth floor. If you don''t know the location, I can take you

    I wanted to nod and say yes, but Mo liangye was very domineering. He held me in his arms and said coldly, "no, I''ll accompany my wife to find it."

    With that, Mo liangye took me out of the library hall and went to find the book according to Byron''s position.

    "Hey, why are you so cold just now? Byron was trying to help us find books. What do you do? People think we are inhuman when they look back!" I make complaints about it.

    Mo Liang night can''t help but say, still is so tightly embrace me, light way: "madam, I am announcing to him for your sovereignty, don''t you feel?"

    "Lord sovereign, human Byron just wanted to help us find books. How about you?" I gave him a white look and said.

    "Ma''am, for me, in this world, any attempt by the opposite sex to approach you alone will be fatal!" Mo liangye said solemnly.

    Looking at the appearance of Mo liangye, I know his jealousy has come up again.

    This super invincible vinegar king is so unreasonable!

    But I couldn''t find any refutation, so I had to let him drag me into the library that Byron said.

    However, what we didn''t expect was that when we found the dialogue book, we found that it was not the one we wanted to find at all.

    This dialogue is a new book published by a publishing house, which is not the original edition of Plato at all.

    Now, if we want to find out the clues about Jingpo stone, we must rely on the original version.

    So, Mo liangye and I had to take the book and go back to the front desk of the library.

    "Mr. Byron, it''s not this one we''re looking for. I heard that you have Plato''s original dialogues in your possession. Which one are we looking for I said to Byron.

    Byron''s face changed a little when he heard this, and he soon regained his composure.

    "No, ma''am, you may be mistaken. The original version of Plato was lost many years ago. It can''t be hidden in our library." Byron denied.

    Although he said so, just now I clearly saw his face changed.

    In other words, he must have hidden something from me.

    I was a little annoyed, but I didn''t like it. I had to say to Byron with a little supplication, "Mr. Byron, we really need that book. I know that book is very precious. I promise I won''t take it away. Just look at it in front of your eyes, OK? "

    Byron was silent, not saying yes or no.

    I was so worried that I winked at ambes.

    Ambis probably knew what I meant, so he helped to persuade Byron: "Byron, is that book really in your library? If there is one, you can let them have a look. If you''re worried, just write my name on the book borrowing record and I''ll sign it. I''m the youngest professor in the college. You can''t even sell me that face, can you? "

    Byron looked at ambes, then at me and Mo liangye. After struggling for a long time, he finally nodded and said, "well, I admit that the original dialogue is really in our library. But that book was written by Plato himself, and now it is a cultural relic. Therefore, the book has always been kept by the curator himself, and even I can''t get access to it. If you really want to see the original dialogue, you have to ask the curator to see if he is willing to show it to you. But... I advise you not to give any hope. Because as far as I know, among the people in the world, only the curator has read the original dialogue, and he never shows it to others. In the decades before you, there were many collectors who wanted to pay high prices for the original dialogue, but all of them were rejected by the curator! "

    "Whether he wants to show us or not, please contact the curator for us, Mr. Byron. Thank you." I said sincerely.

    When Byron saw that Mo liangye and I were so persistent, he didn''t say much, even when he called the curator''s office.

    But no one answered the phone.

    "Strange, the curator should be in the office at this time of day." Byron said curiously.

    "Maybe he has something to go out. Do you have his private number? Can I contact him with my personal number? " Said Abies.

    Byron thought for a moment, then dialed the curator''s private cell phone number.

    Fortunately, this time, the curator answered.

    However, Byron didn''t look very well, so I asked curiously, "Mr. Byron, what''s the matter? Does the curator refuse to borrow it? Please help me tell him that the book is really important to me. I just want to have a look at it

    After listening to me, Byron hung up the curator''s phone, his face was still very ugly, even his voice trembled.

    "I''m afraid you can''t borrow your books today. The curator, he... The curator, he... His granddaughter is missing. He''s reporting a case to the police now. It''s impossible for him to have time to receive you."

    As soon as these words came out, what surprised me most was not Mo liangye and me, but ambes.

    He widened his eyes, grabbed Byron by the collar and asked anxiously, "what are you talking about? Is Fresnel missing? When did it happen? "

    "The curator said on the phone that it was the night before yesterday that she disappeared together with Fresnel, as well as several of her close female classmates."

    Byron''s voice is still a little shaky, which makes me feel very strange.

    Although the disappearance of this kind of thing is not a good thing, but also not to let a man who is more than 1.8 meters scared like this.

    Is there any other reason?

    I''ve always been a busybody. Seeing Byron like this, I casually asked, "they''ve disappeared together. Maybe they went out to play together. It''s not certain that they didn''t say hello to the curator. How do you feel like a ghost? "

    Seeing that I didn''t agree, Byron looked around and made sure that no one else was listening to us. Then he said mysteriously to us, "you are foreigners, so you don''t know. In fact, there is a very terrible story about vampires in our Plato Academy. Rumor has it that the vampire likes to suck the blood of beautiful young women. About 50 years ago, about half of the female students in Plato''s college were killed by the vampire. It''s also for this reason that now our school rarely recruits female students, unless they are especially excellent girls. "

 Chapter 655

    "Because of this, you suspect that the curator''s granddaughter was taken away by a vampire?" Mo cool night frowns to ask a way.

    "Of course not. I''m so scared because... Because the curator, he... He found a finger in the last dance classroom in Fresnel, and there was a lot of blood on the ground." Byron said in a trembling voice.

    I didn''t take Byron''s words seriously, but when I heard him talk about a broken finger and a lot of blood, my heart began to rise.

    "Did the police identify the severed finger? Whose is it?" I asked.

    Byron looked at me, bowed his head and said, "the curator said on the phone that it was probably his granddaughter Fresnel''s, because he remembered that Fresnel''s finger had a small scar left by mischief when he was a child, and that broken finger also happened to have one."

    On hearing this, ambes, who had been with us all the time, was so confused that he couldn''t stand and sat down on the ground.

    "Fresnel... Fresnel... Fresnel. She''s going to be fine. She''s going to be fine!" Murmured ambes.

    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help feeling sad.

    Before entering the library, we knew the feelings of Abies for the granddaughter of the curator.

    Now that the granddaughter, the head of the museum, has disappeared, she may even have broken a finger, which is a great blow to ambes.

    But now that things have happened, it''s no use worrying about them.

    Now, the most important thing is to find the granddaughter of the curator and the disappearing female students, whether they are alive or dead!

    Thinking of this, I immediately asked Byron, "do you know where the last dance classroom where the granddaughter of the curator appeared?"

    Byron was stunned for a moment, nodded and said, "I know, you... You''re not going, are you?"

    "Although it has nothing to do with us, we can''t just sit back and let it go when it comes to the curator. Whether you think we want to bribe the curator, please the curator, or some other reason, we can. Anyway, my husband and I will try our best to help him find his granddaughter. " I said sincerely.

    Byron hesitated to take us there.

    After all, apart from the curator, he is most worried about the safety of Fresnel.

    "Byron, what else do you have to hesitate about? My two friends are both experts from the East. Maybe they can find them faster than the police. Take them with you as I beg you Ambes pleaded.

    After all, ambes is a professor at Plato''s college, and Byron doesn''t want to sell him face.

    So he was silent for a while, and finally nodded. After handing over the work to other colleagues, he took us to the last dance classroom in Fresnel.

    The dance classroom is located on the top floor of a teaching building in the west of Plato college. It has about 300 square meters and looks very spacious.

    Different from other classrooms, in this room, except for the window side, the other three sides are very bright and huge mirrors.

    Standing in it, being illuminated by the sun, there is always an illusion that there are countless people around you.

    I shook my head, pulled the sleeves of Lamo cool night, and asked in a deep voice, "how''s it going? Have you found anything? "

    Mo liangye looks around, and finally he looks at several things in the middle of the dance classroom.

    "I think those girls who disappeared are in big trouble!" Mo cool night cold voice says.

    As soon as he heard this, his face changed at the door.

    "Mo, is that true? Then Fresnel, they... They are not saved? " Ambis asked in a trembling voice.

    Mo liangye stared at the things in the middle of the dance classroom for a long time and said, "it''s not easy to say at present, but it''s very troublesome for them to deal with the things they get into."

    "Even you think it''s troublesome, so what are they encountering?" I''m curious.

    Mo liangye turned to look at me and asked, "madam, have you ever heard of Bloody Mary?"

    "Bloody Mary? What kind of thing is that? Is it a cocktail? I remember there was a cocktail called that I don''t know why.

    But Byron and ambis were clearly aware of this kind of thing, and their faces suddenly became even worse than before.

    "What? Mo, do you mean Fresnel? They disappeared because they played Bloody Mary? "

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "it should be. What''s more, they play this game, which has been improved to a certain extent. "

    I understand the clouds, more and more do not understand up.

    "What on earth is your so-called Bloody Mary? Why do you seem so scared? "

    Byron''s face was very pale. When I asked, he had to answer in a trembling voice: "Bloody Mary, it''s... It''s a very terrible game. It is said that it was handed down from England in the 16th century. At that time, there was a very beautiful Countess named Mary in England. In order to keep her beautiful appearance, she bathes in the blood of living people all the year round. It is said that when she takes a bath, she needs at least two girls'' blood. At that time, she killed nearly 3000 innocent girls in order to keep her face. Later, the king learned about her and ordered her to be executed. She was unwilling to leave her soul in the mirror before she died, and left a last word saying that if someone called her out on the night of full moon, she could satisfy that person''s wish. Later, after a long time, Mary''s story became a game. Some brave young people rushed to play the game and wanted to rely on Mary to achieve their wishes. But with the development of science, no one has played this game for many years. Why do they suddenly think of playing Bloody Mary

    "I''m afraid we can''t know this until we find them. And even more strange than that is the way they summon Bloody Mary. " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Hearing what Mo liangye said, ambis could not help asking curiously, "Mo, is there anything strange about their way?"

    "Of course, look at what''s falling on the ground." Mo liangye pointed to the things he had been staring at before and said.

    The three of us took a close look and saw six nearly burnt out red candles scattered on the floor of the dance room. Beside the red candles, there were six fruit knives and some broken apple skins.

    "Abe, do you need to peel apples to summon your bloody mary game?" Mo cool night asks a way.

    Ambes shook his head and said, "although I have never played this game before, as far as I know, the way to summon Bloody Mary is to light a candle between the mirror and the summoner in a dark room, and light two candles at both ends of the mirror at the same time. Close your eyes and recite" Bloody Mary "three times. Anyway, I''ve never heard of playing Bloody Mary. I still need to peel apples and call. "

    "Yes, Bloody Mary''s real play is the same as you said. In view of these things in front of them, the granddaughter of the curator is not playing the orthodox Bloody Mary game, but a more strange thing called "zhaojingxian!" Ink cool night face color dignified say.

 Chapter 656

    Hearing the word "Jingxian", I shivered subconsciously.

    Although I don''t know bloody mary, I have heard something about Jingxian.

    After all, in domestic horror movies, the most common theme is to invite Bixian or Diexian, which is called immortal.

    Jingxian, like Bixian and Diexian, belongs to the same category. They are all very evil, but they are more powerful than ordinary ghosts.

    Most people are scared enough to hear these names, let alone play.

    But the granddaughter of the curator, six of them, dare to play this game. The courage is not great.

    Seeing that I understood, Mo liangye continued to say in a deep voice, "please play Jingxian. It''s a very evil game. Please do it ten times. Maybe only one time can succeed. Moreover, if you invite Jingxian once, you will lose ten years of your life. If there is no obsession in mind, people will definitely not use this way. "

    "Ten years? Isn''t Fresnel... "Asked ambis with a worried face.

    Mo liangye took a look at him and said slowly: "the most terrible thing about ten years of life lost is not ten years of life lost, but in the process of inviting Jingxian, the apple peel you are cutting can''t be broken. Once it''s broken, the person who invited Jingxian will die in three days! "

    "I''ve been there for a long time? It''s more powerful than that! " I exclaimed.

    "Otherwise, why do you think so many people are afraid of Jingxian?" Ink cool night light way.

    "Well, it seems that I am really ignorant. But now that the granddaughters of the curator are missing, what should we do? You can''t wait to see the dead, can you I asked, frowning.

    "Of course not. If we didn''t meet it, it would be OK. But now that we have met it, if we ignore it, we may not be able to get the dialogue from the curator. Maybe God will blame us. So, even if it''s a bit tricky, we''ll try our best to have a try! " Ink cool night a face firm say.

    Maybe I didn''t expect that Mo liangye and I would insist on helping Fresnel when we knew it was difficult. When he was grateful, he didn''t know what to do.

    "Thank you, Mo. you must have been sent by God to save Fresnel. Don''t worry, as long as you help to save Fresnel, even if I pay any price, I will help you get the original dialogue from the curator

    Unexpectedly, as soon as ambes'' voice fell, he heard an old voice outside the door.

    "Who said I would lend them the dialogue?"

    Hearing this, everyone was stunned and turned to look at the door of the dance room.

    I saw a white haired old man, leaning on crutches, accompanied by two policemen, slowly came in.

    When the old man''s eyes swept me and Mo liangye, they were full of hostility, like a sword trying to stab us to death.

    When Byron saw the old man coming in, he quickly welcomed him and called respectfully, "curator, are you here?"

    The curator took a look at Byron and asked coldly, "did you bring these two foreigners to the scene of the crime?"

    Byron''s face was full of shame.

    "Curator, I''m... I''m worried about Fresnel, so I''m..."

    When he heard Byron''s words, the curator put his crutch on the ground heavily and yelled: "Byron, you are so brave. You bring irrelevant people here without my permission or the permission of the police. You are obstructing public affairs. Do you understand?"

    Byron was obviously afraid of the curator. As soon as the curator said that, he was scared to his knees.

    "Curator, I didn''t mean to. I promise I won''t dare next time!"

    "Do you want another time? Hum, I''ll give you half a minute to get rid of these two foreigners. I can let bygones be bygones! " The curator said sternly.

    Because the curator was older, I had been patient and didn''t want to have any conflict with him.

    But at the moment, I was annoyed to see the curator so impolite.

    "This old man, have you made clear the situation? My husband and I are here to help you find your granddaughter. Now you want to drive us away. Don''t you want to save your granddaughter? " I asked in a cold voice.

    The curator looked at me with his old eyes and said coldly, "I''m afraid it''s false to help me save my granddaughter. I''m afraid it''s true to use my granddaughter to coerce me into taking the dialogue written by Plato himself?"

    As soon as I said this, my face turned red, as if I had been peeped through.

    But I''m also a person who refuses to give up. Even if he sees my mind, I still want to argue to the end.

    "You are not right, old man. I admit that we really want to have a look at the original dialogue in your hand, but now that your granddaughter has an accident, even if we are crazy again, we will never take advantage of the fire. After all, we also have conscience. " I said.

    The curator looked at me scornfully, snorted and said, "conscience? Two dealers in cultural relics, will they still have conscience? "

    "Cultural relics dealers? Old man, are you mistaken? We just want to have a look at the dialogue, but we don''t want to sell it for money. How can we become dealers in cultural relics? " I feel like I''m more wronged than Dou E.

    "Don''t think I''m old enough to cheat me. I''ve seen a lot of people like you. You often say that you just want to have a look at the dialogue under the banner of curiosity. As a result, once I take out the dialogue, I try my best to take it away from me. You are the scum in the history of human civilization and will be punished by God

    The more the curator said, the more excited he was, so he had to hit me and Mo liangye with a crutch.

    Looking at this posture, I don''t think the old man will believe us if he doesn''t have some real skills.

    It''s OK to get "dialogue" later, but now the granddaughter of the curator is still uncertain. If they delay for one more minute, they will be in more danger.

    So, I took a cool night to wink at him and motioned to him to frighten the curator.

    Mo liangye was also speechless to the curator. Seeing my eyes, he immediately waved his hand. A scene of infernal hell appeared in front of the curator and the two policemen.

    "See? This is where people go when they die. Good people will be reincarnated, while bad people will be cast to this place to suffer and never live beyond. Since you don''t listen to my wife''s explanation for a long time, I''ll have to force you to go straight to hell! " Mo liangye pretends to be vicious.

    Originally, the old curator was very calm, but when he saw the picture of hell in the dark night, his old face became white, and the beads of sweat fell down.

    "Who on earth are you?" The old librarian asked in a trembling voice.

    Mo liangye glanced at the old curator and said, "we should come to you!"

    On hearing this, the old librarian''s face changed again.

    A few seconds later, he sighed and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for many years. You''re here at last!"

 Chapter 657

    I couldn''t help being stunned by this.

    Waiting for us for years?

    Isn''t he... Doesn''t he already know who we are?

    I looked at the old librarian in doubt. The old librarian nodded to me and said, "you two, come out with me. I have something to say to you."

    After that, the old librarian walked out slowly on crutches.

    Mo liangye and I looked at each other. Seeing that they had no objection, we followed the old librarian and walked out of the dance classroom together.

    Outside the classroom, there is a long corridor.

    The old librarian walked to the end of the corridor on crutches and finally stopped.

    "Before, I took you two as dealers in cultural relics. I have a lot of disrespect for you in my words. Please forgive me."

    With that, the old librarian bowed to us deeply.

    Seeing this, I quickly put out my hand to hold the old librarian. Wen Sheng said, "don''t be like this. You are an old man, and we can''t afford it!"

    "No, since you are here to get it, you must be able to bear it! After so many years, we, the flavis family, have finally waited for you The old librarian sighed.

    "So you knew we were coming?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    The old librarian nodded and replied, "from the time our flavis family took on that mission, we knew that one day you would come."

    "That mission? What is the mission? " I continued.

    "In fact, I don''t even know what that mission is. All I know is that from the beginning of my memory, my father told me that I must keep the original dialogue well, saying that there is a secret about the life and death of the world hidden in the book, and that it must never fall into the hands of bad people. Later, when I got older and reached the age of inheriting my father''s will, my father died of an emergency in an afternoon without warning. Because of this, even though I have the original version of dialogies in my hands, I don''t know more about what dialogies really mean than you do. " The curator said earnestly.

    Although I can''t believe what the curator said, it doesn''t seem that he is lying.

    "Aren''t you afraid we''re fake? If we''re bad guys, isn''t your dialogue going to fall into the hands of thieves Mo cool night cold not Ding asked a sentence.

    With a smile, the old librarian replied, "I have seen your ability just now. If you are a bad person and want the dialogue, you can take it from me in a more simple and crude way. But you didn''t. I can see that although you really want that book, you also have principles. What''s more, from the first time I saw you, I felt your unique energy. This kind of energy is very close to what I felt when I kept the dialogue. There won''t be such a coincidence in this world. I believe that God specially brought you to me and asked me to give you the book. "

    I have to say that the attitude gap between the old curator and the old curator is not a little bit.

    Before, I hated Mo liangye and me, but now I''m going to be brothers with Mo liangye.

    Tut Tut, this old people''s world is really unpredictable!

    "By the way, now that you are here, I will go to the library and bring you the book."

    With that, the old librarian was ready to go back to the library to get the books.

    Ink cool night see shape, immediately open mouth to call it.

    "Please stop!"

    The old librarian looked back at Mo liangye and asked, "young man, what''s the matter?"

    "Although we have come to Plato''s academy to find the book that Plato left behind. But now, your granddaughter''s life and death are uncertain. Even if you want to bring the book to us, we have to wait until we help you save your granddaughter. After all, no matter how important dialogue is, no human life is important. " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, the old librarian nodded his head and said, "I really didn''t read you two wrong. Your conduct is worthy of the dialogue in my hand!"

    I just heard it.

    Just now, the old librarian didn''t really want to give us the dialogue, but to test me and Mo liangye to see how we both behaved.

    Although it was only a small trial, he just did it so naturally that I didn''t see it at all.

    If I didn''t really want to help him save his granddaughter, I''m afraid I would have followed his path now.

    In that case, don''t talk about the dialogue, he won''t even give us a word of truth!

    There are so many little nines in this old man''s heart!

    Xu was afraid that Mo liangye and I would speak, so the old librarian had already changed the topic.

    "By the way, you said to help me save my granddaughter. Are you sure?"

    I smile, should say: "you don''t worry, since my husband said to save, it must be safe. My husband never talks big! "

    "I wish I could save you! Fresnel''s parents died early. Now she and I are the only two people in the world. If something happens to her, I''m afraid I don''t want to live any longer! " The old librarian sighed.

    "Life is God''s gift to us. No matter what setbacks, it can''t be the reason for us to end our life! As for your granddaughter, I will try my best, but if she is really caught by Jingxian, it will be more or less dangerous. You have to be mentally prepared! " Ink cool night sink voice way.

    Although the old librarian didn''t want to hear about the accident in Fresnel, he nodded at the moment and said, "OK, if you are short of anything, just tell me. I will help you. Even if my ability is limited, those policemen just now will help you and provide you with the greatest backup help! "

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye shook his head and refused: "help is not needed. You just need to watch and don''t make trouble. As for how to save your granddaughter, it''s up to my wife! "

    I couldn''t help being stunned and asked, "look at me? What do you mean

    Mo liangyewei smiles and says, "madam, do you know why those who invite Jingxian are basically women?"

    "Maybe... Maybe it''s because women have a lot of Yin Qi, which is less threatening to Jingxian, so Jingxian prefers women." I made up an excuse.

    "Yes, all the evil things in the world prefer people with heavy Yin Qi. And madam, you are born with a special constitution. You are the only one to invite Jingxian. "

    At that, I was about to explode.

    "What? Do you mean... Let me invite Jingxian? I went, Mo liangye. You can do it. You let your daughter-in-law do such a dangerous thing. Are you still human? "

    On the face of the Mo cool night handsome Yi matchless, at the moment is still hang infatuated with the dead not to pay for life smile, it is the evil in the evil.

    "Madame, don''t you forget that I am a ghost, not a human being. So it''s only natural for you to do something dangerous. "

    I gave him a hard look, refused: "I don''t care, such a dangerous thing, who love who go, anyway, I won''t go!"

    As a result, as soon as I said this, the old librarian gave up.

    "Young man, we are all men here except you. We can''t find anyone more suitable than you for a while. Take pity on me, an old man, and help me call a mirror fairy once to see if you can save my granddaughter... "

    The old librarian''s sincere words made my heart soften.

    I use the corner of my eye to Piao Piao Mo cool night, see he is looking at me with a proud face, obviously already expected that I will be soft hearted.

    "Don''t worry, madam. Although it''s dangerous, I''ll protect you outside. After all, there is no better woman than you in this world. I can''t bear to let you have any mistakes! " Mo liangye said solemnly.

    I glared at him and said, "just bombard me with sugar coated shells. Anyway, you can''t convince me except this move!"

    "Madame, don''t you know what I mean?"

    Mo liangye said, grabbing my hand, pressing it tightly on his chest, and looking at me affectionately.

    I was a little embarrassed by him. I quickly bowed my head and said, "OK, OK, I promise you! I really don''t know how much blood mold I fell in my last life. I''ll meet you such a male ghost! I tell you, you must protect my safety. If anything happens to me, I''ll... Even if I''m a ghost, I won''t let you go! "

    "Madam, if you are a ghost, it''s just that we don''t have to go on the journey of human and ghost, so we can have a double life, isn''t it better?"

    "You big head! You should hurry up and arrange the appointment of Jingxian, otherwise it will be a long time, and it will be bad if the event is broken! " I urged.

    Hearing what I said, Mo liangye didn''t delay. He immediately went with the old librarian to prepare something for Jingxian.

    Because the sun has not set yet, there is still light in the dance room, so we can''t invite you right away.

    In the middle of boredom, I had to sit on the steps outside the teaching building with abies and Byron, waiting for Mo liangye and the old librarian to come back.

    In this process, we talked without a word, until it was dark, Mo liangye and the old librarian reappeared in our view, and finally stopped.

    Mo liangye slowly came to me and handed me a plastic bag.

    "Here''s a big red dress, and red candles and apples and things like that. After a while, you will wear this skirt, light the red candle and invite Jingxian. As for us, in order not to let Jingxian find out, we can only wait for you in the corridor outside the dance room. However, in order to know the situation inside you at any time, you have to put on the Bluetooth headset that you did live broadcast before and log in to live broadcast. Only in this way can I know what happened in front of you, so that I can help you at any time! " Mo liangye said very seriously.

    I nodded and immediately pulled out the special Bluetooth headset that ye Zichen had made for me from the storage ring. Holding it in the palm of my hand, I slowly walked into the teaching building where the dance classroom was

 Chapter 658

    After entering the teaching building, I first found a bathroom, changed the red dress, then put on the Bluetooth headset, and logged in the live software with my mobile phone.

    Xu has not been on the live broadcast for a long time. When I logged in, there were few people in the live broadcast room.

    On the contrary, the number of fans in the other live rooms on the platform is close to my previous posture.

    Obviously, they replaced me.

    Once I was in the studio, but now I haven''t been in the studio for such a long time. I''ve been forgotten by fans.

    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, now I don''t make money from that. I''m just trying to let Mo liangye know my situation at any time.

    It''s just that I think things are too simple after all.

    I thought my studio was empty now, but it was only 2 minutes since I logged in. It was like a sudden explosion, and thousands of fans came in.

    [seeing that the anchor has finally rebroadcast, I have an impulse to cry. Do you have any idea? [sobbing]

    [anchor, I''ve been waiting for you. Fortunately, we didn''t give up!]

    [the anchor''s here, so we don''t have to watch those bad tricks in the live room next door any more! Oh, yeah! Scatter flowers!]

    [yes, I''m sick of playing tricks in the next studio. What are they? Even one tenth of our anchor is not as good

    [after watching the live ghost catching by the anchor, I know what is really supernatural! Those in the live room next door are rubbish! Agree with me!]

    [the user''s "alarm clock" gives a big sword, leaving a message: welcome the anchor to come back!]

    [user "Qingqing" offers a yacht, message: anchor, we are waiting for you forever!]

    [user "xiaoyunyun" rewards a bundle of bamboo, leaving a message: anchor, have you brought Lord Hades? I''d like to see you, Lord underworld!]

    ����

    For a moment, the screen of my live studio was swiped, one by one, and I was dazzled.

    I coughed a little and said with the built-in microphone of the Bluetooth headset: "er... Good evening, everyone in the live room. It''s been a long time since we''ve been live. You''re OK! Now, I''m in a foreign country. I''m going to bring you a journey to catch ghosts in a foreign country. I hope you can enjoy it. "

    [I like it. As long as it''s the anchor, I like everything!]

    [yes, after watching the live broadcast of the anchor, I''m not interested in other live broadcasts any more. I stay by my mobile phone every day, looking forward to the anchor''s broadcast!]

    [anchor, what are you catching today? Will Lord Pluto show up? I haven''t seen Lord underworld for a long time. I miss him so much!]

    Seeing the audience asking, I immediately felt speechless.

    Sure enough, no matter when, Mo liangye is the true love of these guys.

    And I, the anchor, will always be the foil of the cool night.

    They are all from the same family. Why is Mao''s treatment so different from mine?

    It''s just that people are more angry than others. I''m too lazy to care.

    So, I changed the topic and continued: "I am in a school now, because there are several female students in the school playing Jingxian game and they disappeared recently, so today we are going to explore and see what kind of secret is behind this incident."

    As soon as the words came out, the live broadcast room immediately burst again.

    [anchor wants to catch Jingxian? My God, this is amazing!]

    [when it comes to Jingxian, I think of those domestic horror movies I used to watch. You know, in the end, either people are playing tricks or people are mentally ill. Anyway, there are no real ghosts. I hope this anchor can bring us a different experience of catching ghosts!]

    [anchor, you scared me so much that I quickly found some towels and covered all the mirrors in our house for fear that something would climb out later!]

    [upstairs, maybe, when you watch the live broadcast, there is already a white long hair ghost lying on your shoulder, laughing at you!]

    Nima, don''t scare me. I''m very timid. I''m afraid to watch. I''m going to hide in the quilt

    ����

    I looked down at the watch on my wrist and saw that it was too late to talk to the audience in the studio. I immediately went out of the bathroom.

    In the corridor outside, they were all waiting for me in the dark night.

    Without waiting for Mo liangye to speak, there was a lot of noise in the studio.

    [Lord underworld! I finally met the Lord of the underworld! My heart beats so fast, don''t stop me. I''m going to go through the screen and sleep Lord Hades!]

    [upstairs, you are so fat, can you get through it? So you''d better save your time and wait for me to go over and sleep with Lord underworld first. I''ll send you a little video of me sleeping with Lord underworld, so that you can envy me!]

    [upstairs, aren''t you afraid that the anchor will cut you off? Dare and Anchor Rob man, really don''t want to live! But... Lord underworld is really handsome. I haven''t seen you for such a long time, but I''m still so handsome, which makes my girl''s heart tremble!]

    [Lord underworld, although you are already the anchor, I will always wait for you, even if you become an old girl!]

    ����

    I shook my head helplessly and said to Mo liangye, "your female fans are crazy for you again. I''m a little bit of a crisis!"

    Mo liangye smiles and kisses me on my forehead. She says, "madam, no matter how many women are crazy for me, my heart will only hold you! No matter when and where, you are my world

    It has to be said that Mo liangye is really a master of love words. In a few words, my uneasy heart was appeased.

    I shrugged, reached out and patted his handsome face, and said: "I remember what you said, but now there are countless female fans testifying for me. If you can''t do it in the future, be careful that female fans call you scum man! "

    "Don''t worry, madam. I''d rather pay the rest of the world than you. It''s getting late. If we want to invite Jingxian, we have to hurry! " Mo Liang night vowed to finish, then urged the way.

    I knew the importance of what I had to do today, and I didn''t dare to delay at the moment. I immediately rushed to the dance classroom with Mo liangye.

    Because it was day time and the sun had not yet set, there was no special feeling.

    But at the moment, when the darkness came down, before I entered the dance classroom, I felt a strong Yin Qi, which made me goose bumps.

    Seeing my reaction, Mo liangye frowned slightly: "it seems that there is something in the dance classroom."

    I nodded and said: "I don''t feel it during the day, but now I really feel the Yin Qi inside is very heavy. And... And in this Yin Qi, there is a feeling I can''t tell. It''s very strange... "

    "Strange? How strange? Did you find anything, ma''am? " Mo liangye asked.

    "I didn''t find anything. I just feel different from the ghosts I met before. I don''t know if it''s because this mirror fairy is not an ordinary ghost." I said doubtfully.

    Seeing that I couldn''t tell why, Mo liangye said in a warm voice: "forget it, we don''t have much time left. If we can''t save the granddaughter of the curator tonight, those students will be really lucky!"

    "I know. I''m going in."

    After that, I took what Mo liangye gave me, pushed open the door of the dance classroom and strode in.

 Chapter 659

    The moment I pushed the door, an extremely strong Yin Qi came to me, and I subconsciously reached out to block in front of me.

    Skirt was blown up, in the dark night, like a blood red flower in bloom.

    I stood in the same place and let the Yin Qi gradually dissipate around me. Then I put down my hand and walked slowly to the middle of the dance classroom.

    There used to be some candles and apple peels used by them, but before I came in, they had been cleaned up by the two policemen brought by the old librarian.

    I put the handbag that Mo liangye gave me on the ground, took out the red candle from it and lit it in four directions. Then I held an apple in my hand and cut it slowly with a fruit knife.

    To be honest, my hands tremble when I peel apples.

    Although I''ve caught ghosts many times, I feel a little scared when I come here alone like this to invite the mirror fairy who doesn''t know what it is.

    As I cut the apple in my hand, I noticed the movement around me for fear that something might suddenly appear behind me.

    It''s not so wonderful to be here waiting for evil things to take the bait even though you know it''s dangerous and weird.

    Fortunately, I was accompanied by the audience in the live room, which didn''t make me too lonely.

    But I seem to think that the audience in the live room is too kind. When I knew that I was scared to death, a few audiences told ghost stories directly in the barrage.

    [have you found that there are always the most wronged souls in schools, because they are usually built on mass graves. In such a place, the land price is cheap, and the young people''s blood is just being suppressed. Tut Tut, I don''t know what ghost the anchor will summon in this school today!]

    [a few days ago, I just watched the battle between Bixian and Zhenzi. My mother almost scared me to piss and lose my soul. It''s really terrible. That music, that picture, made me have nightmares for several days!]

    Yes, that''s terrible. However, the most terrible, or dish fairy! When the protagonist comes to a corner, suddenly someone pats her on the shoulder behind her. It''s frightening to think about that scene

    [you don''t have to talk about it. What you said is not the horror of the anchor! I have a hunch that the anchor will refresh our understanding of terror today!]

    ����

    Watching the barrage of horror stories one by one, my hand holding the fruit knife trembled even more.

    An carelessness, the knife in my hand slipped, and I was about to peel the apple.

    My heart suddenly a cool, quickly stopped blade, stopped, gasping heavily.

    To be honest, I have never been so afraid of so many monsters before.

    But today, I don''t know if I was influenced by the audience in these live broadcasting rooms. I feel a little flustered from the bottom of my heart, as if something would happen today.

    At this time, a bullet screen on the studio attracted my attention.

    [user "Lord Hades" praised ten Buddhas jumping over the wall, leaving a message: don''t be afraid, madam, I''m here!]

    As soon as this barrage came out, other barrages in the studio immediately followed.

    [although Lord underworld didn''t accompany the anchor in the room, I still feel that Lord underworld is a good man, is there any wood? "

    [I''m touched! Sure enough, it''s the same Lord Pluto who used to throw money at the anchor when he didn''t agree! Where did you find such a good man? Give me a dozen quickly!]

    [upstairs, it''s said that Lord Hades can take two hours at a time. Are you sure you can stand it when you come to a dozen

    [er... Although I can''t stand it, I still like Lord Hades. What should I do? Is this the legend that peonies die under flowers, and it''s also romantic to be a ghost

    [I think we are all poisoned by a kind of poison called "Lord Pluto". I don''t think about tea or rice every day. I just want to see the handsome face of Lord Hades. How can it be broken

    [don''t mention it, I was going to get married, but after watching the live broadcast of the anchor, I met Lord Pluto, and I decided to dump my boyfriend. Compared with Lord Hades, he is a scum at all! In fact, what I like most about Pluto is not his face, not his money, but... He is good to the anchor wholeheartedly. This is enough to dump most men in real life for a few blocks!]

    ����

    Knowing that Mo liangye was watching me outside, my nervous heart gradually calmed down.

    I took a deep breath, looked down at the hand of the apple, see its skin has not been cut off, then simply cut up.

    Fortunately, the skin is not broken, which means that I will be OK for the time being, I comfort myself.

    But just as I was about to continue peeling, I felt that the air in the dance classroom suddenly became abnormal.

    Before, although Yin Qi was heavy, the air was basically normal, and there was basically no big problem.

    But at the moment, the air in the dance classroom, like being put in a pressure cooker, makes me feel very depressed.

    I know that something in the mirror may be coming out.

    So, subconsciously with the eyes constantly Piao to the dance classroom three mirrors.

    Anyway, there are only three mirrors in the dance classroom. If that thing really wants to come out, it can only come out from these three mirrors.

    I will defend these three sides, I don''t believe that thing can attack me!

    So thinking, I more carefully observed the movement around.

    Who knows, at this time, a thing, suddenly without warning on my shoulder.

    I suddenly a Zheng, whole body''s sweat hair erect.

    I went, this... This is unscientific. Shouldn''t I come out of the three huge mirrors in front of me? Why did I suddenly come from behind?

    I don''t know why, but I don''t dare to neglect. Holding my breath, I reached out and quickly grabbed the thing behind me.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I put my hand behind me, I jumped into the air - there was nothing behind me!

    But just now... I felt something on my shoulder.

    It''s a very clear feeling, and I can''t miss it.

    I looked around warily, trying to find out the thing.

    As a result, at this time, a huge suction suddenly came out of the huge glass on the left side, and directly sucked my whole body.

    I want to struggle, the result has not forced, that huge strength has strengthened the horsepower, Leng is entire inhaled me among them.

    A whirl, my brain like a ball of paste, rolling in the inside so much that I can''t help but want to vomit.

    I don''t know how long it took for the whirlwind to stop.

    I sat down on the floor, shook my head to keep myself as awake as possible, and then turned to look around.

 Chapter 660

    But at that moment, I was stunned.

    Why am I still in the dance classroom?

    Is that before the whirl, are hallucinations?

    But just now I have been turned fast to vomit. This feeling of wanting to vomit is not an illusion, is it?

    I stood up, looked around carefully, and found that I was in the dance classroom.

    Even the red candle on the ground and the apple that was about to be peeled were still on the ground, just like before.

    What''s the matter? My heart is full of questions.

    Like me, there are people in the live room.

    Why are you back here? Just now, the anchor''s camera was shaking very hard. I vaguely saw that the anchor was sucked into something

    Yes, I also saw it. It was like a mirror. At that time, the surface of the mirror suddenly became wavy, a bit like a tsunami!)

    I... I have a conjecture. I don''t know whether to speak or not

    [upstairs, don''t talk nonsense, talk quickly, fart quickly!]

    Can you take it easy? I didn''t say I didn''t? What a gem! To be honest, I wonder if the anchor has been sucked into the mirror. The anchor and the picture we see now, though the same as before, may be the picture in the mirror world. To put it as like as two peas, it may be the same as before, but it is not the world before.

    With this, the audience in the whole studio was boiling even more.

    The audience began to discuss the problems in front of them.

    [I agree. I''ve seen a movie before. It''s called mirror world. It says we have to find the exit of the mirror world and go out this morning. Otherwise, the longer you stay in it, the more dangerous it is. After 72 hours of waiting, even if we find the exit, we will never return to the real world! "

    Behind the scenes, I talked to many other audiences, but at the moment I have no time to think about it.

    According to this audience, in the mirror world, the time left for people to escape is only 72 hours at most.

    Although I just came in and had plenty of time, the granddaughters of the curator disappeared the night before yesterday.

    Dozens of hours have passed since the night before.

    If I don''t find them soon, even if I find the exit at last, it must be in vain.

    Not to mention that the curator still has the key clue "dialogue" about Jingpo stone in his hand, even if he is just a passer-by and we meet him, there is absolutely no reason not to save him.

    Thinking of this, I am going out to look for the granddaughter of the curator.

    Who knows, at this time, the corner of my eyes suddenly Piao to the door of the ground, there is a line of blood.

    This bloodstain is not a lot, but it drips there, and extends to the dark corridor.

    Seeing these bloodstains, I remember that Byron said that the granddaughter of the curator might have broken a finger.

    In other words, these bloodstains on the ground are probably the granddaughter of the curator!

    Understanding this, my heart is happy and worried.

    The good news is that with these bloodstains, I can follow them to find them as soon as possible.

    The worry is that when these bloodstains provide me with a way to find, they are actually providing clues for the ghost hidden in the mirror world.

    With these bloodstains, no matter where they hide, they can easily be found by ghosts in the mirror world.

    Even now, they may have been killed!

    Aware of this, my mood suddenly more nervous.

    But after so many things, I also know that it''s useless to be nervous.

    I came here to save the granddaughter of the curator.

    No matter whether they are dead or not, I must see them so that I can give an account to the curator!

    So I settled down and walked slowly along the bloodstains on the ground to the deeper darkness of the corridor.

    Fortunately, there is a flashlight in my storage ring at any time. I put it out and hold it in my hand for lighting.

    After all, in such a place, just this deep and dark feeling can frighten people to death, OK?

    With the flashlight lighting, my courage is also a little stronger, shield the blood on the ground, not to move forward.

    But not long after I left, I found that the bloodstains were gradually reduced, and even disappeared in the back!

    This... What''s going on?

    Is the blood of the granddaughter of the curator drained?

    Or are they killed by the monsters in the mirror world after they escape here?

    But no matter which one, there should be their whereabouts or corpses around here now. How can there be nothing like this?

    I was quite puzzled. I bent down to take a closer look at the blood on the ground, trying to find some clues.

    But it''s disappointing that my eyes almost see through the ground, and I don''t find any useful clues.

    This kind of situation makes me a little anxious.

    I pondered for a while, preparing to continue to look forward no matter whether there is blood or not.

    Since they have come here, they will not run back.

    If they didn''t die, they would be hiding somewhere in front of them.

    Thinking of this, I want to stand up and move on.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, I had lowered my head and suddenly saw that there were two feet on the ground not far in front of me!

    This discovery made me shiver at the bottom of my heart.

    The audience in the studio saw the feet through my eyes, and immediately they started shouting.

    [my God, who are you trying to scare to death? It''s so scary. What''s the point? "

    [I''m most afraid of this kind of thing that didn''t exist before, but suddenly appears again. It''s silent. It''s really frightening. It''s not worth life!]

    [I was so scared that my hair started to sweat. It was really terrible. I felt that I didn''t dare to bend down in the future. I was afraid that when I looked up, I would suddenly see a pair of feet that didn''t belong to me...]

    [will you all shut up? The anchor is already very scared. Do you want to scare the anchor out of his wits by adding oil and vinegar? "

    [upstairs, you know a P! Our anchor just started! At the beginning, our anchor did not have to be afraid of the female ghost in the meat sauce alone!]

    Yes, we are the most courageous girl I have ever met! Anchor, come on, we will support you!]

    ����

    For a moment, the live room was full of encouragement from the audience.

    But in my case, no matter how much encouragement I have, it''s useless, isn''t it?

    I wry smile for a while, or slowly raised his head, said in front of the feet, slowly looked up in the past.

    I saw that it was a woman, a very beautiful Western woman.

    White skin, high nose, blue eyes and blonde hair make it very enchanting and charming.

    The only drawback is that the woman''s right cheek is engraved with the word "prisoner" in English.

    It is precisely because of the word "prisoner" that I know the identity of this woman.

    Yes, she is the Mary in the Bloody Mary story that Byron told me before, that is, the so-called mirror fairy of me and Mo liangye.

    In the ancient times of Z country, when a person committed a very serious crime, in addition to being executed, he would be engraved with words like criminal on his face, and the words would not fade away, so as to make the criminal feel a great insult.

    This kind of criminal law was also applicable in the ancient Western world.

    According to Byron''s previous life and present life about Bloody Mary, we can know that before her death, Bloody Mary was once a countess, and she was also a countess of great crime.

    When her crime was exposed and she was put in prison by the king at that time, she must have been punished by this kind of criminal law.

    Even if she was later executed and turned into a ghost, the imprint on her face, which had been engraved into her bones, still could not fade away.

    To tell you the truth, before I saw her, I always thought that Bloody Mary''s game was similar to Jingxian''s game, and there was no relationship at all.

    But now, looking at her face and thinking about this series of things, I finally understand the truth that bloody mary and Jingxian are the same person!

    Xu Shi saw that surprised expression on my face, Bloody Mary''s face couldn''t help showing a proud smile.

    "Here''s another one to die, good!"

    Her voice is soft, like the breeze blowing slowly in the mountains, with a refreshing feeling.

    But I know that she is not a gentle person at all.

    Behind her innocent and gentle appearance, in fact, there is a vicious threat to human life!

    After all, she skinned nearly 3000 girls with extremely cruel methods, and then bathed them with their blood.

    Such a woman, not to mention simple and gentle, she is a devil who can go to hell!

    See I have been silent, Bloody Mary a little impatient, cold way: "say, you want me to meet your wishes?"

    I didn''t say a word, so a face vigilant looking at her, to prevent her at any time may launch a sneak attack on me.

    "Now that you''ve all come here, what else do you pretend? Say a wish quickly, I help you to complete, you give your life to me, everybody two don''t owe each other Bloody Mary''s impatient voice sounded again.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help humming coldly and said, "a man like you deserves to say that you don''t owe each other? My life is under my control. I will never give it to you! "

    "Oh, everyone who comes here will say the same thing as you. It''s boring! To tell you the truth, now I am in a good mood, so I let you say a wish to satisfy you. If you don''t know your face, I can kill you at any time! " Bloody Mary a face Yin Luan threat way.

 Chapter 661

    When I heard this, I was even more upset. When I retorted, "do you want my life at any time? I''m afraid you don''t have the ability yet! To tell you the truth, I''m here today to get rid of you. If you know what to do, you''ll let those girls go. Maybe your aunt and grandmother will be happy and forgive you. "

    "What a big tone! Who do you think you are? Want to get rid of me? Do your daydream! I''ve been in this mirror for hundreds of years. How can you get rid of it if you are incompetent? What''s more... Those girl students have been skinned, liver dug and blood released by me. Even if you want me to put it now, I''m afraid I can only put a pile of rotten meat for you! " Bloody Mary said with a smug smile.

    As soon as this word came out, the anger in my heart ran up.

    I glared at her angrily and asked harshly, "after all, your identity before you died was noble. Why are you so cruel? Are the girls you killed not human? When you kill them, you don''t have any guilt in your heart? "

    "Guilty? Can guilt be a meal? I am the noble countess. They are all mole ants under my feet. Why can''t I kill them? " Bloody Mary sneered.

    "You are so inhuman!" I scolded angrily.

    Hearing my curse, Bloody Mary was not angry. She still had a sneer on her face and said slowly, "didn''t you ask me why I wanted to kill those innocent girls? Well, now I''ll tell you why. My family is a very famous family. From the moment I was born, I was destined to marry an aristocrat. Later, as my family had hoped, I married Baron ferencz NASDAQ as a teenager. At that time, even his majesty mesmillan II also sent us congratulatory letters and gifts. What a supreme honor that is? "

    There was a very proud expression on Mary''s face when she said that.

    It seems that what she is facing now is not the intruder I am, but the supreme emperor she said.

    But this kind of expression, which lasted only a few seconds, was replaced by a gloomy look.

    "I thought that my life would be so happy and smooth. Like all noble women, I was spoiled by my husband, had a lot of beautiful clothes to wear, and had a lot of obedient servants to serve. I just had tea and chat with people every day. But such a beautiful dream was destroyed by that woman after all

    Unlike before, Mary''s anger on her face couldn''t be covered when she said this, as if she hated her to the bone.

    I thought about it and asked tentatively, "what''s wrong with your marriage?"

    After all, for a woman, the most fatal blow is nothing more than two.

    One is the crisis of marriage, the other is the premature death of children.

    When Mary mentioned women just now, it must be the former.

    Sure enough, Mary nodded and said, "you''re right. There was something wrong with my marriage. My husband, Baron ferencz Nasdaq, used to like me so much that he almost spoiled me to the extreme. But it didn''t last long. In the third year of our marriage, one of my maids took her daughter to our castle. Ferncz NASDAQ fell in love with her daughter at first sight. After that, ferencz NASDAQ never touched me again. He left the girl in the castle and accompanied her day by day. He didn''t want to look at me again. I was pissed off and had a lot of fights with ferncz NASDAQ. "Ferencz NASDAQ couldn''t bear it. In the end, he took the girl away from the castle under the guise of going out to fight and lived with her outside."

    "To tell you the truth, I really don''t understand why he likes that girl. Apart from being two years younger than me, her family background and appearance can''t be compared with me. Why did ferncz NASDAQ abandon me for her sake? "

    Mary''s tone was full of discontent and resentment, as if the whole world were sorry for her.

    At the moment, I can basically foresee the following story.

    A woman with such a big resentment, after being abandoned, in addition to crazy revenge, will there be any other way out?

    No,

    I looked at Mary and asked in a deep voice, "so you started to kill those innocent girls?"

    Mary gave me a cold look and said slowly, "that''s right! That year, I wrote to ferncz NASDAQ to come back to visit his family on the ground that his mother was ill. He thought of his mother and naturally came back. Of course, he also brought the girl back. But it doesn''t matter. That''s what I want. In the days when they came back, I was very clever, quiet and docile. Ferncz NASDAQ thought that I had changed my mind and was not jealous. He was very happy and said a few more words to me. He thought that his words were a great gift to me, but he never thought that it was just a small beginning. Later, when his mother got better, he was ready to take the girl away. Before I left, I arranged a big dinner to see them off. "

    "You poisoned them?" I asked in a cold voice.

    Mary smirked and replied, "yes, he betrayed me and hurt me like that. How can I let them go easily? So I took advantage of the fact that the chef didn''t pay attention and secretly poisoned their diet. Ferncz NASDAQ didn''t know about it, so he ate with great ease. But in the middle of the meal, his toxicity broke out and he died on the spot. As for the girl, although she was also poisoned, she didn''t die on the spot because she didn''t eat much and the degree of poisoning was not deep. So I cut her neck with a knife and put her blood into my bathtub. So much blood, full of half bathtub, I was excited at that time, jumped into the bathtub, had a good bath, the mood is also unprecedented comfortable. At that moment, I knew that it was so cool to kill my rival. I fell in love with this feeling. "

    Mary''s make me feel a little uncomfortable, I can''t help but scold: "you are a madman!"

    But Mary didn''t pay attention to me. Instead, she continued to tell the story that had been dusty for hundreds of years.

    "The paper can''t hold fire. Soon ferncz Nasdaq''s mother, my mother-in-law, knew that I had killed her son and the girl, and came to question me, saying that she would report me to the king and let the king take me to prison and execute me to death. At that time, I was so stimulated by blood that I lost my mind. Where can I tolerate her threat? So I killed her, blooded her and took a bath. I have to say that the feeling of bathing with human blood is really comfortable. I feel like the master of the world. Not only that, after taking two baths with blood, I found that my skin became smoother and smoother, and even my eyes were brighter than before. It seemed that there was a trend of becoming more and more beautiful. "

    "So, later, you wantonly killed those innocent girls, and used their blood to make an immortal face for yourself?" I asked in a cold voice.

    Mary gave a little smile and replied, "that''s right. I believe that there is no woman in the world who does not want to have an immortal face. Appearance has always been the most important thing for women. As long as they have an ageless face, what else can women not get? "

    "No, you''re wrong. For women, appearance is really important, but it should never be a reason why women don''t take advantage of it! Body skin, by the parents, not by your bloody means. There are too many things in one''s life that are more important than appearance. To put it bluntly, you are just because you have been hurt emotionally, resulting in this tyrannical character. You are making excuses for your selfishness! " I said indignantly.

    Mary looked at me and said coldly, "what if I''m selfish? I just like the feeling of killing young girls and bathing them with their blood. What''s more, I''ve attracted a large number of admirers after I have a peerless face. They only covet my beauty, whether I''m a vicious woman or not. The admirers who came to propose to me gave me countless treasures just to make me smile. Why not? Little girl, you''ve never been so adored by men. You won''t understand how wonderful it is. "

    When I heard Mary''s words, before I could speak, the audience in the studio protested one after another.

    Damn, is this woman sick? That our anchor has never been loved? It''s so funny. Our anchor, although there are not many pursuers, the love of such a wonderful man as Lord Hades is enough to dump this woman for several streets!]

    [yes, this woman is really a madman, with a posture of "Laozi is the most beautiful in the world". People want to beat her when they see her!]

    [who hasn''t got many pursuers these days? Our anchor has Pluto, so we don''t want other rotten peach blossom!]

    This woman is called psychopath now. It''s really hateful to pass on the anger in your heart to others because you are hurt. Don''t you know what it means to "don''t do to others what you don''t want?"

    [to be honest, I thought she was very beautiful. I can''t understand why her Countess husband cheated, but now I understand. I said that if I were a man, I would not like such a vicious woman. I really hate people!]

    ����

    Mary was still slowly telling her story while the audience kept firing bullets.

    "But I was born in a famous family, and I''ve seen a lot of rare things, so I can''t get any interest at all. So I asked those admirers to give me the most beautiful woman in their family, and then I killed and bled them myself. I will marry the woman whose blood is most fragrant. "�� There are a lot of admirers who say they love me all their life. When they see my request, they say they can''t do it, and they give up their pursuit of me. At that time, I felt that it was a kind of cheating and playing with me. I immediately ordered the guards in the castle to kill those admirers who gave up their pursuit, chop up their bodies and feed them to the wild dogs. "

    "As for those who are willing to give up the most beautiful women in their family in pursuit of me, after I get the women they give, I kill them one by one and bathe them in their blood. I soaked in the bathtub full of blood for 10 days and 10 nights, and finally chose the one I thought was the most fragrant. So I decided to marry the suitor who provided me with the most fragrant blood and prepare to hold a wedding with him. "

    "It was a wonderful thing, but who knows, my choice angered several other suitors, so they ran to the king and denounced me. The king sent guards to search the castle where I lived and found a large number of women''s bodies. I got stolen goods and was put in prison by the king''s order. "

 Chapter 662

    I thought that Mary''s story should be almost over here.

    But unexpectedly, she continued to say slowly: "I thought my life would end like this. After all, the prison where I was held was used to hold the death penalty prisoners, and there was no possibility of being pardoned. However, the day after I was imprisoned, the king came to see me out of curiosity, because he couldn''t figure out how crazy I had become to do so many cruel things. Although I have known him for a long time, we haven''t met since I got married. So when he saw that I could be so beautiful in such a down and out environment as the prison, he was immediately fascinated by me. So he ordered me to be acquitted, saying that the people who reported to him before were all bullshit. How could a beautiful woman like me do those things? "

    "But the news that the king ordered me to be released somehow reached the queen. It was said that the old ugly stupid woman was furious and immediately raised an objection to the king. The king was so fascinated by me at that time that he wanted to give me all the mountains and rivers in his hand. How could he listen to her advice? So, the king severely reprimanded the queen, and closed the queen, do not let her out to make trouble

    "But man is not as good as nature. After the queen was imprisoned, the younger brother of the queen, in order to save her, immediately attacked the palace, killed the king in the palace and rescued the queen. And I, without the protection of the king, naturally have to be executed. However, I am not reconciled, not reconciled to their own a pair of peerless face so destroyed, so I will be the resentment of the heart in a mirror. After I was beheaded, with that resentment, I found the mirror and lived in it all the time. "

    "After so many years, my parasitic mirror has broken into countless pieces and wandered around. I went to this mirror in the dance classroom and created a mirror world here. You see, my world here is a little different from that outside? Here, I am the Supreme Lord. Whoever I let live will live, and whoever I let die will die. Why not? "

    Mary said as if she had created the world.

    I can''t help feeling a little ridiculous about this.

    "You said so much, don''t you think you are innocent, because you have been hurt, you have come to this step? But when you do these things, why do you think about the girls who died because of you? What did they do wrong? Why should they be the victims of your hatred? I admit that when you were abandoned by your husband in the first place, it was very pitiful, and you have reason to resent it. But this kind of resentment really shouldn''t be the reason why you destroy yourself and others. When you are abandoned by your husband, you are the victim. When the king is charmed by you, how can the queen not be the victim? " I asked in a cold voice.

    Hearing what I said, Mary shook her head and said, "no, it''s different. I''m the real victim. The queen deserves it. She''s old and ugly. How can the king like her all the time?"

    "Oh, you think the queen is old and ugly, but can that be your reason to seduce the king? What did she do wrong? When your husband abandoned you, you felt that you were the right one. You were hurt by your husband and a third party. Later, you intervened between the king and the queen as a third party. What''s the difference between your behavior and the third party in those years, that is, the girl with your husband? "

    Mary was stunned for a while. She hadn''t recovered for a long time.

    "No... it''s not like this, it''s not like this..."

    Mary wanted to argue, but there was no reason to argue. She could only murmur there.

    Seeing her like this, I hastily continued: "people live forever, no matter when and for any reason, they can''t hurt other people. You have been hurt, so you should know more about being hurt than anyone else. At the beginning, if you stopped in time after being hurt, at least not to hurt more innocent people, how could you end up like this? "

    As soon as my words came out, the audience in the studio called me one after another.

    [the anchor''s three views are good! You are a good anchor, we are all proud of you!]

    [in fact, what we like most is not only the real ghost hunting scene of Lord Hades, but also the positive three views of the anchor. This society is too impetuous. We need more people like anchor to promote positive energy!]

    [announcer, I hope you can live, we will always be with you!]

    ����

    I don''t know if she was shocked by my words, but Mary remained silent for a long time.

    I was secretly proud in my heart, thinking that if I really changed her, it would not be so difficult to get out of the mirror world.

    So I went on and said to Mary, "what happened to you before has happened. I can''t change it. But if you sincerely repent, then let me out of this mirror world. I promise that I will write a letter to the underworld to let the underworld''s Yin Chacha and the judge properly relieve you of your crimes, so that you can suffer less in the underworld and be reborn as soon as possible. "

    I thought such a condition would be good enough for Mary.

    However, as soon as my voice fell, I saw Mary''s drooping head and slowly lifted it up.

    In her eyes, there are more cunning and Yin Luan than before, like a fox brewing a big plot, which makes my back cool.

    "Little girl, you are too naive. From the time I killed the first person, I didn''t want to be a human again. You don''t understand. Killing people is addictive. I''m addicted. It''s not easy for you to get me right now? "

    "Do you want to stay in the mirror world all the time? No matter how similar it is to the outside world, it is fake and lifeless. Is it meaningful to stay here? " I asked.

    "Of course I know it doesn''t make sense, but soon it will." Mary Yin Luan said with a smile.

    Hearing this, my heart suddenly cool, surging up a very bad feeling.

    "What do you mean by that? What does it mean to be meaningful soon? " I asked in a cold voice.

    Mary Yin Luan''s hook a corner of mouth, slowly open mouth to say: "I am in the mirror, already stayed for several hundred years.". In fact, I have had enough of such a life. But why I haven''t been out all the time is because I''m waiting for an opportunity. "

    "What chance?"

    "A chance to get rid of this tattoo on my face. This tattoo is so ugly that I don''t want to take it out. In fact, in the ancient West, there is a kind of magic, that is, as long as you collect the blood of 99 pure girls and drink it on the full moon night, your life will be sublimated, and any bad mark on the whole person will be removed. Now, I have collected 98. If I kill you, collect your blood and drink it, the tattoo on my face will disappear. I will be the most perfect woman in the world

 Chapter 663

    Hearing this, I shook my head helplessly and said: "unexpectedly, what you have been waiting for is actually this, then I will really let you down."

    "What do you mean?" Mary asked? What do you mean I''m going to be disappointed? "

    "Just now, you said that you would collect the blood of 99 pure girls. If I guess correctly, these 99 girls must have never had a relationship with a man, right?" I asked with an eyebrow.

    "So what?" Mary''s attitude is still very arrogant.

    I was too lazy to pay attention to her. I picked my eyebrows and said, "if that''s true, then your plan will really fail. Not to mention whether your magic is real or not. After all, for so many years, many of those strange magic are fake, without any scientific basis. But you can''t reach the pure girl''s blood alone. "

    "Why?" Mary asked in a cold voice.

    I smile a little, should say: "excuse me, I am not really a pure girl, but a married young woman. Just imagine, how can a married young woman be pure? It''s common sense that you can think of with your toes

    As soon as I said this, the audience in the studio were amused by me.

    [I''m the social anchor. I''m not telling you the truth. Who don''t know that you and Lord Hades are rolling away every day

    [anchor, are you abusing dogs in disguise? If you hurt my young heart, you have to compensate me, or I''ll beat you on the chest with my little pink fist!]

    [upstairs, you want to die, don''t you? If you beat the anchor''s chest, you won''t be afraid that Lord Hades will take you to hell? "

    [I''m not afraid. I''d like Lord underworld to come and take me down, so that I can entangle Lord underworld with justice. At that time, I will hold the thigh of Pluto everyday. Don''t be jealous of me!]

    [hugging Pluto''s thigh? As far as your virtue is concerned, I think it''s better for you to hold a pig leg! Lord underworld doesn''t like to be ugly, so let go of his long legs and let me do it!]

    [upstairs, you all ignore one thing, that is, the anchor rolls the sheets with Lord Hades every day... Er... I think with the great power of Lord Hades, the anchor... You know, ha ha!]

    [sister, you know the truth! So who''s upstairs? I don''t think your little pink fist can be used any more!]

    ����

    Mary turned green when she heard me.

    "You... You''re a married woman? How can you be a married woman when you look so young Mary felt a little incredible.

    I gave her a white look, a proud face said: "sorry, I look young, that''s because I maintain well. This has nothing to do with whether I am a married woman or not! In addition, there is one thing you may be wrong about, that is, girls in our age, even if they are not married, are not necessarily pure girls. So, half of the 98 innocent girls you killed before are probably not what you want. From this point of view, your previous efforts for that magic are basically wasted! "

    Mary''s face was almost twisted with anger.

    "You... You lied to me. You must have lied to me. How can an unmarried girl not be a pure girl? This... In our time, we were bound to the cross and burned to death! "

    I shrugged, a face indifferent should way: "sorry, that''s your era. It''s the 21st century now. Hundreds of years have passed since your time. Women''s status and rights have been greatly improved. They don''t care about the so-called forms. Now as long as you are willing, love is a pure girl, and if you don''t want to be a pure girl, you can''t be a pure girl. What''s the matter with your family? "

    "You... You are to be condemned by God! God will not forgive your sins Mary snapped.

    I laughed and said, "sorry, I don''t believe in Buddhism, I don''t believe in God, I only believe in myself! So, if God forgives me, it''s none of your business to worry about! "

    Mary was annoyed to see that I was so unruly that I didn''t take her words seriously at all.

    She looked at me, and she wanted to kill me with her eyes.

    I don''t have a face, disapproval of said: "don''t look at elder sister, elder sister is not your small eyes can kill!"

    But unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Mary suddenly grabbed my hair, and then quickly tied my hair with a rope. With both hands, I was directly suspended on the cross beam of the corridor.

    Severe pain, from my scalp.

    I feel like I have countless slender needles, are forced to stick in my head, let me pain almost unconscious.

    To tell the truth, for women, pulling hair is absolutely a killer, because it really hurts!

    When I was a child, when I was watching a palace drama, there was an old girl in it who stabbed the girl''s hand with a needle. At that time, I felt pain when I looked at it.

    But at this moment, when my hair was all tied up by Mary and hung up, I realized that the feeling of being pulled was similar to that of pricking my hand with a needle.

    By contrast, I''d rather be slapped by Mary than be like this.

    In fact, this is not the most painful thing for me. The most painful thing is that all my hair is hanging. It hurts so much that I can''t use my strength at all. Even if I want to break free, it''s useless.

    My heart, really is ten thousand alpacas gallop by.

    Mary stood at my feet and could not help laughing.

    "Well, when I killed so many girls, I knew very well what kind of moves I used to kill women most! Now that you are in my hands, don''t try to escape! "

    I gritted my teeth, held back the pain of my scalp, and said in a trembling voice: "I... I just told you, i... I''m not a pure girl. Even if you kill me, it''s useless. My blood can''t help you remove the tattoo on your face. It''s the so-called "it''s better to get rid of the enemy than to get rid of it". Otherwise, you can put me down and I''ll find someone to help you see if you can get rid of the things on your face. "? The man I know is very powerful. He knows everything about ghosts. I''ll take you to him. He can help you find a way! "

    I didn''t want to put forward such a condition. After all, Mary did a lot of mischief and took her to Mo liangye. Mo liangye may not let her go.

    But now, my hair is hanging like this, and my feet can''t touch the ground. I look like I''ve been slaughtered. Apart from trying to get her to put me down first, what else can I do?

    However, Mary was much more shrewd than I expected, and she didn''t like me at all.

    She said to me with a cold smile, "do you think I''m stupid? I now put you down on the front foot, and then you can run out and ask that powerful man to help you. When you have the upper hand, will you give me a living? What''s more, I never intend to let go of people who have entered my mirror world. Even if you are not a pure girl, your blood still has other uses for me! So, anyway, I have to kill you today! "

    On hearing this, I knew that Mary would never let me off today.

    But I can''t just hang here waiting for her to kill me. I''m still so young. I don''t want to die!

    So I went on persuading Mary.

    "You... My husband will not let you go after you kill me. Then you will die ten times and a hundred times worse than me

    "Well, your husband? I believe that when he sees me, he won''t think about revenge for you any more! I look much better than you. The key point is that my skills in some aspects were trained by professionals in those years. In other words, I can not only give your husband the enjoyment of his appearance, but also give him a royal treatment in some way. You can match that? " Mary said confidently.

    With this, the audience in the studio burst into flames.

    [I went. Who gave her courage, Liang Jiru? How can we make her say something that pollutes our ears

    No, I feel like vomiting. You see, let me vomit for a while first!]

    None of the most shameless people of the year

    [she doesn''t pee and looks at herself in the mirror. The tattoo on her face is there to block her. Will Pluto like her

    [I bet 100 yuan. If Lord Pluto will take a fancy to her, I will eat Xiang live!]

    [this is definitely the worst time for Lord Hades to be blacked!]

    Even if you think you''re beautiful, why do you think you''re good at that? Doesn''t she know that Lord Pluto is a cleanliness addict? We, Lord Pluto, only like the anchor. I don''t even know this. It''s really shameless to dare to say that!]

    ����

    Seriously, if I hadn''t been tied by my hair now, I would like to have a big ear scraper.

    MD, if you dare to be so black, my husband doesn''t take me seriously!

    But the problem is, I''m hanging now. My scalp is so painful that it''s almost cracked. I want to cut my belly every minute. How can I throw my big ear scraper?

    Just think about it, OK?

    Seeing the pain on my face, Mary gently polished her sharp nails and said with a more proud smile, "don''t worry, my hands will be quick soon and won''t make you feel too much pain."

    "I''m in pain. Please let me go, or I''ll be rude to you!" I struggled and responded.

    But the feeling of hanging hair, really hurt to the bone.

    No matter how hard I try, I can''t use my strength at all.

    What can I do?

    Is it hard for me to fold here today?

    When Mary saw that I didn''t give up, she sneered and said, "don''t waste your efforts. You are not my opponent at all. If you are obedient, I can give you a good time later. But if you don''t obey me and make trouble for me all the time, you will torture you slowly and make you realize what life is not like death! "

 Chapter 664

    With that, Mary came slowly towards me, holding her hands with sharp nails.

    Seeing that she was going to my feet, I calculated the angle, immediately put out a packet of chili powder from the storage ring, and then did not hand it, directly let Marie hit her face.

    Mary was unprepared. When she was smashed by that small packet of chili powder, she couldn''t even open her eyes.

    And she can''t open the eyes of this gap, is my opportunity.

    It depends on this time if you can escape from this abnormal woman!

    Thinking of this, I didn''t dare to delay. I immediately used all my strength to grasp my hanging hair with my hands. Then I pulled Lu Banchi out of the storage ring, cut it off and jumped down from the air.

    Seeing that so many long hair have fallen from the ground, I feel a little reluctant.

    But even if it is not give up, there is no way.

    After all, compared with Xiaoming, this hair is nothing at all.

    So, I almost didn''t think much about it, and immediately ran.

    From time to time, Mary''s shrill cry came from behind.

    "Stinky girl, stop! You dare to sprinkle me with chili powder, i... if I catch you, I will make you live or die! "

    I''m not stupid. When I heard her, I didn''t stop. Instead, I ran forward.

    Although I don''t know what''s in front of me, as long as I can stay away from Mary, I can do anything!

    I don''t know how long I''ve been running, but Mary, that crazy woman, is still chasing me.

    I went all the way and followed me so far. What do you want?

    Isn''t she tired?

    These days, female ghost''s physical strength is so good?

    Listening to the sound behind seems to be getting louder and louder, I pondered that Mary must be closer and closer to me. I couldn''t help but worry, and the pace under my feet also accelerated unconsciously.

    But unexpectedly, when I was ready to use my strength to make a 100 meter sprint, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of my eyes, grabbed my arm and dragged me to the side of the dark.

    Because the other side appeared too suddenly and moved very fast, I didn''t have time to respond.

    "You let go..." I want to struggle.

    Unexpectedly, the shadow suddenly whispered: "don''t talk, she''s coming!"

    I know that the shadow means Mary who has been chasing me.

    I was scared by that crazy woman Mary. I didn''t want to be caught by her again, so I had to shut up.

    Sure enough, not long after the dark voice fell, I saw Mary, who had been sprinkled with chili powder all over her face, coming up with a fierce face.

    Mary chased after me for a while. She stopped not far from the place where shadow and I were hiding. She looked around and sniffed every now and then, as if to find out where I had gone.

    I know that for ghosts, the Yang of living people is the best way to distinguish.

    As long as you breathe, you will inevitably exhale a certain amount of Yang.

    The ghost, by identifying this Yang, can find out the specific location of the living.

    So I immediately held my breath and didn''t even dare to move for fear that Mary would find out.

    Mary stood there sniffing for a while and didn''t seem to find any information related to me. She looked disappointed and unwilling.

    "Strange, that smelly girl obviously ran this way, how could she suddenly disappear? Did she turn right at that intersection just now? " Mary murmured to herself.

    She turned around and looked at the intersection where she had come before. She hesitated for a moment and chose to go there to find me.

    I was relieved to see her figure gradually disappearing.

    MD, this Mary is really going to scare people to death.

    If the shadow hadn''t dragged me here to hide, I would have been caught by Mary again.

    I felt a little relieved and wanted to get up.

    But a thought suddenly flashed through my brain.

    Wait a minute. I held my breath just now, but Mary didn''t notice me.

    If she doesn''t hold her breath and Mary doesn''t find her, does that mean she''s not living at all?

    This idea makes my hair stand upright in an instant.

    I went. Just now I was so close to the shadow that I thought she was a living person to save me. But now she is a dead person?

    I feel my brain buzzing and exploding.

    Almost reflexive, I jumped out of the shadow and looked at the shadow with vigilance. I asked in a cold voice, "who are you? What''s your purpose in saving me? "

    "I mean you no harm." The shadow replied.

    "I don''t believe it! Unless you let me know who you are My attitude is very firm.

    The shadow was silent for a while, and finally came forward slowly, grabbed my hand and put it on her face.

    "Feel it? I am a living man, not a ghost Dark shadow emphasizes a way.

    I was stunned.

    Because the touch of the palm is really very real, not like the ethereal touch of ordinary ghosts.

    Not only that, the touch is very smooth and delicate, a little... A little like a girl''s face!

    Maybe I realized something. The figure leaned forward until it was only a few centimeters away from my face. It was about to collide with my face.

    "You can see clearly that I''m not really a ghost. I''m a human, a living person. My name is Fresnel." Said the shadow to me.

    "What? Your name is Fresnel? Then isn''t your grandfather the curator of the library of Plato''s college I asked in surprise.

    She nodded and said, "yes, my grandfather is the director of the library of Plato''s college. Do you know my grandfather? "

    "Of course, I did. I was entrusted by your grandfather to invite Jingxian to come here to see you!" I said slightly excited.

    "Really? My grandfather, he... Is he OK? " Asked Fresnel with concern.

    "Well, your grandfather is very good. He''s just worried about you. He''s afraid that something might happen to you! " I replied casually.

    When he heard me, he felt a little guilty.

    "It''s me. I shouldn''t play Bloody Mary. I''m really sorry to let him worry about me when he''s old. "

    Seeing Fresnel like this, I quickly comforted: "in fact, it can''t blame you. Fortunately, now that I find you, you''re OK, so you don''t have to blame yourself. Don''t worry. Now that I''m in, I''ll take you out safely! "

    But for some reason, he shook his head and said, "it''s useless. I''ve been looking for it for two days, but I can''t find an exit at all. What''s more, I don''t have much time left. If people are trapped in the mirror world for more than 72 hours, they will never get out! "

    "No, you have to believe me. Since your grandfather sent me to save you, I must have some extraordinary skills, right? I promise you, I will take you out and reunite with your grandfather! " I said sincerely.

    "Really... Really? Can you take me out? " Fresnel felt a little unbelievable.

    I nodded and said seriously, "of course it''s true. Even if you can''t believe me, you can''t believe your grandfather, can you? "

    "Then... Can you take them out, too?"

    Said Fresnel, pointing to the darkness not far away.

    I look at the past, only to see before I and Fresnel hiding in a deeper position, where actually stood a few young girls in school uniforms.

    Obviously, these young girls are the ones who disappeared with Fresnel.

    "Why are you here? I heard Mary say that she killed you all, and there was blood on the ground. What''s the matter I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "Mary, she lied to you! She wants to scare you and make you lose the will to escape! As for the blood you see on the ground, it''s actually a plot of ours. I dropped the blood on purpose with my injured hand, because I knew Mary would look for us according to the bloodstain. The bloodstains were in the East, and we were in the West. If you hadn''t run this way all of a sudden, Mary would never have found this way Fresnel explained to me.

    "Then why are you suddenly good, but want to play Bloody Mary such a dangerous game?" I continued.

    In my opinion, such a game as Bloody Mary is too dangerous. If there is no certain reason, no one would like to play it.

    Now that Fresnel has played, there must be a reason.

    Sure enough, hearing what I said, Fresnel''s face changed slightly and said, "I... I can tell you, but can you not tell my grandfather?"

    "Why? What does this have to do with your grandfather? " I am more and more puzzled.

    Fresnel blushed, lowered his head and said in a low voice: "anyway... Anyway, don''t tell my grandfather, otherwise... Otherwise I won''t say it!"

    Seeing this shy look of Fresnel, I shook my head helplessly, even though I said that I would not tell the old librarian what she said.

    Seeing my promise, he was a little relieved and said to me, "in fact... In fact, I play Bloody Mary because I heard that if I succeed in playing this game, I can realize a wish."

    "What is your wish?" I asked curiously.

    "My wish... My wish is that Professor Abe will like me and we will be together forever." He said in a low voice with his head down.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing.

    My God, from the actions of ambes before, we can see that he should like Fresnel.

    Now, the reason why Fresnel plays such a dangerous game as Bloody Mary is actually to satisfy her wish to be with ambes.

    This... Is this "the person I love happens to love me"?

    Seeing me laughing, Fresnel continued: "actually... Actually, I''ve liked professor ambis for a long time. I''ve always wanted to tell him, but... But my grandfather''s antique doesn''t allow me to associate with boys. He always obstructs me, which makes me have less time to contact professor ambis. I... I''m afraid that other girls will rob Professor Abe, so I want to play Bloody Mary, and I want to be with him in this way. Because of fear, so I called a few usually good female students to accompany me to play. As a result... As soon as I played, I was sucked into this terrible mirror world... "

 Chapter 665

    After listening to these narratives of Fresnel, I basically know the whole story.

    The rest, of course, left the mirror world.

    I looked at Fresnel and said, "there is not much time left for us now. Anyway, we must find the exit as soon as possible."

    "However, we have been looking for a circle before, but we haven''t found it. Is there any hope now?" Fresnel was a little less confident.

    I smile and answer: "you can''t find it, but it doesn''t mean I can''t find it. You know, what I carry with me is mysterious power from the Far East! "

    In fact, I''m joking about this, mainly to encourage them, not to let them despair.

    After all, when the two armies confront each other, the momentum of both sides is likely to play a decisive role in the battle.

    Otherwise, why did the word "wreck the boat" come into being in ancient times?

    And Fresnel, after they had been sucked into the mirror world the night before, they were in great fear and despair.

    If they are allowed to go on like this, I''m afraid that before we can find the way out, their own hearts will be completely strained.

    At such a time, encourage them and tell them that I can definitely find an outlet. For them, it is a matter of great benefit but no harm.

    Although in fact, I am not sure whether I can find an exit.

    But these words have already been said, and the cow has blown out. Can''t you beat yourself in the face?

    Anyway, we can always come up with a way to go step by step now!

    Sure enough, after listening to my words, they looked at each other and seemed to have written to me. Now they are struggling in every way!

    "Can you really take us out? You''re not lying to us, are you? " A girl student behind Fresnel asked.

    "What good is it for me to lie to you? To be honest, even if I don''t save you, I have to get out. I''m just saving you by the way. In this case, I don''t have to try my best to cheat you! " I am not servile answer way.

    At this time, the side of the Fresnel also made a statement.

    "Don''t doubt her any more. I believe her. After all, she was sent by my grandfather to save us. Don''t you know what kind of person my grandfather is? Since he sent her a girl to save us, it must be her unique skill. "

    "But Fresnel, that''s just one side of her story. Who knows if it''s fake? In case... "Another girl student questioned me.

    "No, just in case. Anyway, if we don''t do anything and stay here all the time, we will be dead. And follow her to find the exit, there may be 50% chance. Even for this 50% chance, we should have a try! " He said with a firm face.

    When they heard this, the others were silent, and there was no objection.

    Obviously, Fresnel''s words are still convincing.

    Naturally, without delay, I immediately asked Fresnel, "are you familiar with Plato''s academy?"

    "Why do you ask this?" Fresnel was puzzled.

    "You don''t care what I do, you just need to tell me if you know it well or not!"

    Seeing me like this, he didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, he said directly, "although I was a sophomore in Plato, because of my grandfather, I have been playing in Plato academy since I was a child, and I can''t be familiar with it any more."

    "Well, in that case, please help me draw the architectural plan of Plato''s College on the ground. Isn''t that a big problem?"

    Fresnel nodded and said, "no problem, but it''s so dark here, and there''s no paper or pen. It may not be very convenient to draw."

    "You don''t have to worry about that. The mountain people have their own tricks!"

    With that, I took out the paper and pen from the storage ring and put it into Fresnel''s hand. Then I turned on the flashlight and illuminated it on the paper in Fresnel''s hand. I asked with a smile, "can I draw like this?"

    When Fresnel and the girls saw my series of actions, they were directly dumbfounded.

    "You... Do you really have the mysterious power from the east? This... This is amazing, isn''t it? How can you create something out of thin air? Are you from Harry Potter''s School of magic? " Asked fresenia, staring.

    As soon as he heard this, the audience in the live room burst into laughter.

    [suddenly I think my little sister is so cute, Harry Potter''s magic school? Little sister, are you kidding me

    [inexplicably being poked, laugh! I like such a beautiful and lovely little sister! Anchor, please introduce!]

    [it seems that little foreign sister knows little about the mysterious power of the East! Anchor, you have to show her more of your mysterious power. It''s like promoting the traditional culture of our country!]

    [Harry Potter''s School of magic? What the hell? Is our anchor still short of a broom

    [little foreign sister, come to my arms, I will teach you more magical Oriental power hand in hand!]

    ����

    Although I was also amused by Fresnel''s words, the current situation does not allow me to play more jokes with them, so I immediately gathered my face and said, "no matter what my power is, you just need to tell me whether I can draw the architectural plan of Plato''s college now!"

    "Of course. Just a moment, I''ll draw it for you right away! "

    With that, he immediately squatted on the ground and began to draw a picture.

    The girl students who were with her were watching her painting and reminded her from time to time.

    "Here, this should be No.1 teaching building, and No.2 behind it!"

    "No, Fresnel, you missed it. There should be a fountain in front of the stadium!"

    ����

    Although they were all talking, they kept their voices as small as possible to avoid being heard by Mary, the crazy woman.

    I used a flashlight to light them for about ten minutes, but Fresnel finally stopped writing and handed me a fairly neat and clear plan.

    "Well, let''s see if this works."

    I took it over, looked down at it and saw that it was a pity that she had drawn it in great detail, so I nodded and said, "yes, it''s a good painting. Now, we''re going to start finding our way! "

    "Can you find your way by this? You''re not kidding, are you? I heard that you have an idiom called "soldier on paper". Do you want to do that? " Fresnel was very surprised.

    "I really want to use this picture to find a way out, but it''s not the paper soldier you said. It''s called Qimen dunjia. It''s a very magical secret skill in our country, which has been handed down for thousands of years." I replied.

    "It''s been around for thousands of years? My God, is there such magic? The people in your country are really amazing He said with emotion.

    I was embarrassed to smile, should way: "fierce not fierce, temporarily still don''t know, have to see today I can untie this bureau!"

    With that, I no longer talked to Fresnel, but looked down on the architectural plan drawn by Fresnel.

    Although he is now in hirang, his skill of evading armor is extensive and profound, and is not limited by the region. Therefore, it should not be a big problem to use it to solve the current dilemma.

    After all, we are all the same world, the same earth, how much difference can there be?

    With this in mind, I look more seriously on the floor plan.

    Soon, I found that although there seems to be no rules in this picture, it actually conforms to some of the principles of the nine palaces and eight trigrams.

    I think of the knowledge that uncle Lu taught me when I was just a apprentice. Then I quickly calculated and deduced in the blank space beside the plan.

    When they saw me doing this, they were as surprised as aliens.

    But even so, I still didn''t stop my pen in my hand and kept deducing to the floor plan.

    Fortunately, my kung fu did not fail those who wanted to. Two minutes later, I finally solved the building plan in front of me by using the technique of dodging armor, and found the exit to go out.

    "The fountain at the gate of the stadium!" I said a little excited.

    "Fountain? How could it be there? " Fresnel, they are very puzzled about this.

    I took a look at her and said slowly, "I won''t tell you the specific calculation process. Anyway, you can''t understand it. However, our country''s unique skill of escaping from the armor stresses that "when you meet with water, you will live." water represents the source of life, including the continent on earth. Thousands of years ago, it was also a vast ocean. The reason why I calculated for so long just now is to judge whether the fountain will be a dead door. If it''s a dead door, we''ll probably die in the end if we run through it so rashly. After all, the gate of life and the gate of death, sometimes very similar, it is easy to confuse people''s audition. Fortunately, after my rigorous calculation just now, I am quite sure that the fountain is located at a gate of life. As long as we get there as soon as possible, we will be able to get out of that place! "

    I was so excited that I wanted to run to the fountain right now.

    Although we are as like as two peas in the mirror world, we are in the same mirror as the normal world outside, because it is almost mirrored. It is almost the same as computer copy and paste.

    In this case, knowing that the fountain is the exit, is it far from us to escape?

    Thinking of this, my mood is better than half in an instant.

    As long as I take them out, I can let Mo liangye destroy the mirror world from the outside, so that Mary will be sealed here forever and can''t do evil again.

    I smile with satisfaction, ready to take them out.

    However, when I looked up from the floor plan and looked at them again, my whole body suddenly shivered.

    Because, in the light of my flashlight, I saw a familiar face standing behind them.

    Yes, it''s Mary, the crazy woman I just dumped!

 Chapter 666

    My brain, at this moment, had a few seconds of power failure, did not expect Mary would appear so quietly.

    When Xu saw me find her, Mary stood behind them and gave me a smile. She said in a very strange tone: "little girl, you really make me easy to find!"

    Bean sized beads of sweat from my forehead straight out, think of what she did before, I feel holding the torch hand at the moment are a little trembling.

    What''s more tragic is that Mary stood behind them. They not only didn''t find her and heard her voice, but also made people ask in silence: "who''s talking?"

    Hearing this, I wanted to cry, but I had to remind them.

    "It''s... It''s Mary, she''s... She''s right behind you..." I said with a wry smile.

    On hearing this, they stood upright and stiff for a long time, then slowly turned their heads and looked behind them.

    So, Mary''s beautiful and strange face appeared in their vision without warning.

    The girl students were all frightened in an instant. One of them even sat down on the ground and seemed to have no idea.

    Seeing us like this, Mary''s smile became more cunning, like a devil from hell.

    "I was still thinking about how to catch you all, but now you are gathered together, which saves me a lot of time." Mary said with a grim smile.

    I glared at Mary and said in a cold voice, "don''t daydream. No matter what you say today, I won''t let you succeed!"

    "Oh? You think you can really get out when you find the exit? Joke! It''s a full kilometer''s journey from here to that fountain. It''s just a fool''s dream for you little girls who have no chicken to run away from me and run to the fountain one kilometer away, OK Mary said with a scornful look on her face.

    At the moment when Mary spoke, I quietly pulled out the ink thread from the storage ring and wrapped it around their waists, ready to take them away at any time.

    However, in order not to be noticed by Mary, I deliberately used words to distract Mary''s attention before making these small moves secretly.

    "Well, do you think you are great? If you really have the legendary ones, how could you be subdued by my small bag of chili powder just now? To put it bluntly, you''re just showing yourself in vain! " I said to Mary in a cold voice.

    Mary was immediately annoyed when I mentioned the word "chili powder".

    "You... You dare to mention chili powder? You smelly girl, you can''t beat me. It''s so mean to use such a dirty trick Mary said angrily.

    "I''m mean? Oh, compared with you, I''m really a little witch! To be honest, it''s very polite for a vicious person like you to just sprinkle some chili powder. It''s for my husband. You''ll go to hell every minute! " I retorted.

    Mary was so angry with me that her beautiful face was distorted now.

    "Smelly girl, it seems that if I don''t teach you a lesson today, you really don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick! Well, since you want to die, I''ll help you. I''ll see if your so-called husband will come to save you after I kill you all

    Mary said angrily, then jumped at the girl student who was closest to her.

    Seeing this scene, I made a quick decision, immediately used my strength, grabbed the ink line, and dragged them over.

    Even though they didn''t expect me to do it all of a sudden, they also didn''t expect Mary.

    I saw Mary''s original posture of waving her claws, but now she jumped into the air and almost fell to the ground.

    After they were dragged by me with ink thread, they looked at me and wanted to say something to me.

    I had no time to think about it, so I immediately yelled at them, "run! Leave me alone

    After that, I took back the ink line and gave Fresnel a big push.

    Fresenia, they came back to their senses, and they didn''t care about me any more. They almost immediately started to run, just like the 100 meter sprint.

    And I, while saving them, will not wait to die here.

    Seeing that they are running a little further, I am ready to keep up.

    But who knows, before I step out, there is a very sharp thing, a hard into my shoulder.

    I stopped and turned slowly. Mary had put her nails into my right shoulder and was looking at me with pride.

    "Little girl, do you think you can beat me just with your skill? I tell you, Mary is the most beautiful and excellent woman in the world. No one can beat me, absolutely not! "

    I endured the pain on my shoulder and said slowly: "you... You are a crazy woman! Do you think you are really perfect? In my eyes, you are just ugly! You''re like a piece of garbage, a criminal with the word "prisoner" on his head

    As soon as she said this, mariton was so angry that she immediately put her hand deeper into my shoulder, hoping to tear my bone out.

    However, this action makes Mary closer to me.

    I secretly pulled out the ghost door 13 needles from the storage ring and held them in the other hand. Then, taking advantage of Mary''s inattention, I quickly turned around and put all the 13 silver needles into Mary''s beautiful face.

    When Mary saw this, she ran away.

    But even so, she still did not evade my silver needle.

    Because, in addition to two in her hide when accidentally fell to the ground, the rest of the 11, all solid tie in her face.

    "Ah --" Mary cried out in pain.

    Because at the moment when the silver needle was inserted, black smoke came out from Mary''s white face.

    Then, the surrounding areas of those skin began to turn black and scorched.

    In a short time, Mary''s whole face was destroyed by my silver needle. It was really miserable.

    Although my shoulder was hurt by Mary, I had already taken Mary''s hand out when I turned around just now.

    Now, even if my shoulder is gushing out of the blood, but compared to Mary''s end, my injury is good.

    I looked at Mary coldly and said, "since you care so much about your appearance and killed so many innocent girls in order to keep your appearance, today I will do justice for heaven and destroy your face forever! Don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer too long, because after a while, you will be blown out of your wits by my silver needle. After that, there will be no more of you, Mary, whether in the world or in the world

 Chapter 667

    Mary''s scorched face was almost twisted at my words.

    In my eyes, I have never seen the venom.

    But that''s exactly what I want to achieve.

    Around, Mary was hit by my ghost door 13 needles, with her ability, simply unable to fight.

    In other words, even if Mary hates me to the core now, she can only stare at me a few times at most, but she can''t help me at all.

    After all, she is about to die of a ghost, but also want to turn the sky?

    I took a provocative look at Mary, took out a palm sized make-up mirror from the storage ring, threw it to Mary, and said coldly, "don''t you think you are the most beautiful woman in the world? Let''s have a look for yourself. How can you be called "beautiful" after all

    Mary picked up the mirror I had lost, opened it slowly and stared at it for a long time.

    Seeing that Mary didn''t speak, I thought that she might have been shocked by her appearance, and I was even more proud.

    "Well, do you think you''re ugly?" I asked.

    When she heard me, Mary took off her make-up mirror, looked at me coldly and said, "do you think that will defeat me?"

    "What else? You''ve been shot by my ghost door for 13 times, and even your appearance has been destroyed. What do you want? If you don''t believe me, you can wait for half a minute. It only takes half a minute, and you will know whether I can beat you or not. Because, my ghost door 13 needles will soon blow you out of your wits, even a little dregs will not be left! " I said confidently.

    "Yes? I''ll wait. I''ll see how you can blow me up with just a few broken needles! " Said Mary with a sneer.

    Seeing the sneer on Mary''s face, I suddenly felt a little guilty.

    She has already been like this. Why is she so confident? It''s like she''s very sure she won''t be killed by me.

    But in fact, she has no room to maneuver now.

    Even, no matter from which point of view, today''s battle, I am sure to win.

    In that case, why did she react like this?

    I don''t know, but I don''t ask much.

    After all, she and I are enemies now.

    If I asked such a question at such a time, wouldn''t I be laughed off by her?

    So after struggling for a while, I decided not to ask.

    You know, my ghost door thirteen needles is the Chen family''s unique skill that my grandmother taught me before.

    Grandma used to make this move amazing. Although my level is much lower than before, there is no problem how to deal with ghosts like Mary.

    So thinking, my heart confidence can not help but also increased a few points.

    I looked down at the watch on my wrist and counted in a low voice how long Mary was away from her death.

    ��10����9����8������

    I counted to myself and glanced at Mary from the corner of my eye to see how frightened she was.

    But what disappointed me was that Mary was not panicked at all. Instead, she was as calm as if she didn''t realize that she was facing death at any time.

    My doubts suddenly deepened. I didn''t know what Mary was up to.

    And the time at this moment, has reached the last few seconds, also can not tolerate me to think.

    ��3����2����1����

    After counting the last time, I looked at Mary and wanted to witness her death.

    However, when I finished counting one and looked at it, I saw that Mary was not only not devastated by the thirteen needles of the ghost gate, but that her face, which had been blackened by the thirteen needles of the ghost gate, was recovering gradually.

    I''m blindfolded and I don''t know what it is.

    Compared with my loss, Mary, who had gradually recovered her face, was very happy now.

    "Well, didn''t you say I was going to die in half a minute? Now the time has come, but I am not only not out of my wits, but even the injury on my face has recovered. Now, do you still think you can beat me? " Mary asked with a sneer.

    I was shocked and asked, "why? Why aren''t you out of your mind? You are clearly hit by my thirteen needles of the ghost door. It''s impossible for a Taoist ghost like you not to be blown up! "

    Seeing that I didn''t understand, Mary was even more proud and said coldly, "yes, your thirteen needles are really powerful, and I was almost blown up by it. But it''s a pity that you''re the fool who uses the thirteen needles. "

    "What do you mean?"

    "What do I mean? I mean, it''s not someone else, it''s you, who really saved me! Just now, after you stabbed me with the thirteen needles of ghost gate, you were overjoyed and threw a mirror at me. At that time, I''m afraid you forgot that I had another name besides Mary, Jingxian! Throw the mirror at the mirror fairy. You don''t mean to put water on me. What is it? " Mary said darkly.

    Hearing this, I was struck by a bolt from the blue.

    In any case, I didn''t expect that I would lose on this small matter after experiencing countless difficulties.

    Mary is right. Just now, I was really overjoyed. I felt that I could kill Mary with my thirteen needles, so I didn''t care much about other things.

    In peacetime, even if you don''t care about other things, it doesn''t matter.

    But today I''m facing Mary, a ghost called Jingxian.

    In front of the mirror fairy, I take the initiative to pass the mirror to her. I''m not looking for death. What is it?

    I''ve been messed up by myself.

    I really hate it. I hate my cheap hand. Why do I throw Mary a mirror?

    She is clearly at the end of her life, and will soon be finished. As a result, when I handed the mirror, she absorbed energy from it, so that now she soon resisted the power of my ghost door thirteen needles, and it has a tendency to become stronger and stronger.

    Baby heart bitter, but the baby does not say!

    "Girls like you, apart from being young, what else can you compare with me? Who hasn''t been young yet? But why, why are you going to take my husband? Why do countless men throw themselves at you? You are only relying on your own young age! "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help feeling resentful and yelling, "are you really sick? Did I provoke you? I was not the one who robbed your man in those years. As for you, are you angry with me? "

    "Yes, that girl was not you, but it''s only because you had the same fox face as that girl! A woman like you can hook up with a man best. So, today I will take you as her and tear your face

    With that, Mary raised her hand and threw the make-up mirror I had thrown to her.

    I didn''t take it seriously. After all, it''s just a small mirror. How can I hurt my aunt?

    But it came too soon, like a tornado.

    Just when I was ready to easily avoid the make-up mirror thrown by Mary, I saw that the small make-up mirror broke into countless pieces in mid air.

    Those small pieces are extremely sharp, like bees towards me.

    Seeing this scene, I was all dumbfounded.

    I went for a while. If it was just a make-up mirror, I could easily avoid it. I didn''t waste my efforts.

    But now, although it is still the cosmetic mirror, they have been broken into countless pieces, sharper than the knife. How do you want me to hide?

    Even if I can barely avoid a small part, the other part will still tie my body into a beehive, OK?

    In just a few minutes, he hit me in the face twice. What do you want to do?

    I secretly complain in my heart, but my brain is thinking about how to deal with it.

    What to do? What to do?

    Do you really want to steal chicken?

    Do you want to be so sad?

    God, please show me the way, OK?

    Even if you don''t point out a clear way, throw me an umbrella and let me escape this disaster first, OK?

    Eh, wait, umbrella?

    Speaking of umbrellas, isn''t there one in my storage ring?

    That''s Chen Feng''s rain diamond. Before, he thought it was too heavy to carry with him, so he asked me to put it in the storage ring. I''ll give it back to him when he wants to use it.

    In fact, since he gave it to me, he basically didn''t use it again.

    In other words, it''s the Rain King Kong. Now it''s probably the straw God left for me!

    Seeing the fragments of those mirrors getting closer and closer to me, where can I still think a lot?

    Immediately, he took the rain diamond out of the storage ring, held it in his hand, and suddenly opened it to block the fragments of the mirror flying towards me.

    Then, I quickly pressed the button on the handle of Rain King Kong, and I saw the fragments of the mirror on the surface of Rain King Kong''s umbrella bounce. Then I immediately turned around and went straight to Mary.

    Mary didn''t expect that I would suddenly come out like this, so unprepared that the fragments of the mirror, without any barrier, were directly stabbed in her face one by one.

    "Ah - ah -" Mary screamed in pain.

    I leaned out my head from behind Rain King Kong and looked in the direction of Mary. Mary''s face, which had been almost recovered, was now stabbed like a hornet''s nest by countless mirror fragments, and was bleeding continuously. It was as miserable as it could be!

    The audience in the studio began to gloat at at the scene.

    My God, this face is really disgusting. Do you feel like vomiting

    [it''s more than vomiting. People with phobia like me have seen it, and they really have the impulse to poke their eyes!]

    This woman also said that she was the most beautiful and perfect. Well, now she''s really got the word "the most", but it''s not the most beautiful and perfect, but the ugliest in history

    [just now I was really sweating for the anchor. I can''t imagine how much heartache the Lord Pluto must feel when so many pieces of the mirror pierced the anchor''s face!]

    [upstairs, will you shut your crow''s mouth? Our anchor is so wise and powerful that he can always save the day. How can he be hurt by this little mirror

    [agreed! Our anchor, the bravest and smartest anchor in history, will never lose. Although... Our anchor is occasionally hit in the face, PIA PIA ring!]

    [upstairs, if you don''t expose the anchor, you can still be good friends! Don''t anchors need face? If you expose her like this, what if she gets angry and doesn''t live for us for a long time

    [OK, OK, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t expose the anchor! In my heart, our anchor is the most fearless! Even if the anchor is really destroyed by the fragments of the mirror, I believe Lord Pluto will never leave her! Lord underworld is a wonderful man. He will not abandon the anchor because of his disfigurement!]

    [upstairs, if you can''t speak, just go away, OK? Don''t beat our anchor like that! What a nuisance!]

    ����

 Chapter 668

    Although Mary can''t see the sarcasm and ridicule of the audience on my live platform, the fragments of the mirror on her face are enough to arouse all her anger.

    "You... You ruined my face twice in one day. I''m going to kill you. I''m going to kill you!"

    With that, Mary threw herself at me.

    I see the situation is not good, where dare to stay more? Immediately the sole of the foot smeared oil of slip!

    To be honest, I''ve never run so fast in my life.

    If I''m invited to participate in the Olympic Games, how about I surpass the so-called Scud in minutes at the present speed?

    Otherwise, why do people always say that crisis will stimulate the infinite potential of human beings?

    Just like I am now, if I don''t run faster, I will die. If it''s you, don''t you have to use your strength to run?

    Because of the reason of running, my vision has been fast in retrogression, and the pictures in the live room have been wobbly, so that the audience have protested.

    [anchor, can you slow down? You''re so wobbly, you''re almost throwing me up!]

    [upstairs, are you a monkey sent Toby? If the anchor doesn''t run fast now, you may not see the live broadcast next second! It''s a run for life, brother! When you are running for your life, do you have to pay attention to whether your posture is good or not? If the posture is not good, will you go back and ask to do it again? "

    [silly x comes every year, especially this year! Is live broadcasting important or life important? Life, of course! I''ve got a P on the air! The one upstairs who asked the anchor to slow down, if you want to vomit, you should go all the way to vomit. Don''t delay the running of our anchor! You know, our anchor is not only able to fight monsters, but also has first-class Kung Fu to escape! Those guys who won''t fight in front of the screen will have a good look and see what it means to fight, but run quickly! I''ve learned how to save my life when it''s critical!]

    ����

    The audience in the studio has different opinions, but I can''t care about them now.

    For me, there''s nothing more important than running for my life.

    So, I tried my best to run in the direction of the fountain, just like stepping on the wind and fire wheel, I couldn''t stop.

    So, I didn''t take a few minutes to run to the student gate, the fountain at the gate of the gymnasium.

    Fresenia, they have been here long since I pushed them out. According to the principle, they should have gone out long ago.

    But when I ran to the fountain, I found that they all stood there and didn''t go out at all!

    I ran over and asked, "Why are you still here?"

    When Fresnel saw me coming, he showed a smile on his face and said, "you are here at last. We have been waiting for you! You came in to save us. We can''t just go out by ourselves and leave you here alone! "

    "Why are you doing this? Since I have the ability to come in, I have the ability to go out. You don''t have to wait for me at all! "

    After thinking about it, I said, "well, you''ve been waiting. Now it''s useless to say more. Anyway, now that I''m here, let''s go together! "

    Everyone nodded, ready to go out with me.

    I took them to the right side of the fountain, and I took a charm out of the ring and threw it into the fountain.

    The next second, a circle of waves appeared on the surface of the fountain.

    It seems that the waves we see in peacetime are no different, but when the waves gradually dissipate, a 50 cm diameter hole has appeared on the water surface of the fountain.

    From this hole, I can almost see the old face of the old librarian outside.

    Obviously, this hole is the exit of the mirror world!

    I looked at Fresnel and said, "because I''m not sure whether this exit will produce some fluctuations, in order to guard against accidents, we''d better jump down hand in hand in a moment, so as to avoid being washed away by the waves."

    Fresnel and the girls nodded and said, "OK, we know. We''ll do what you say."

    "Good. If you''re all ready, we can go out now! " I suggested.

    No one objected, but they were obviously ready.

    I didn''t think much about it. Even if I caught Fresnel''s hand, she caught another girl''s hand.

    In this way, one by one, string into a straight line.

    I looked at them and saw that there was no problem, so I raised my feet to jump into the fountain.

    But it was too late. It was fast. Just as I was about to jump into the fountain, there came the roar of Mary, the crazy woman, not far away.

    "With me, you can''t leave today!"

    My heart sank, subconsciously looked down at the wrist watch, only now from Fresnel they 72 hours, has only a few minutes.

    If they are not allowed to go out again, I am afraid they will never go out again!

    Thinking of this, I immediately released the hand holding Fresnel, and said quietly: "Fresnel, you go first, I''ll break it!"

    "No, how can that be! You are involved here to save us. We must not leave you alone! " Fresnel flatly refused.

    Other female students have the same idea as Fresnel.

    "Yes, you saved our lives. We can''t leave you!"

    "Although we can''t do anything for you, we also have principles of loyalty!"

    "If you want to go out, everyone will go out together. Otherwise, everyone will not go out!"

    ����

    To tell you the truth, I was very moved to hear what they said.

    After all, I met them by chance, and we only got along for a few hours.

    And they are willing to stay here for me, regardless of the danger.

    I have to say that this is really rare.

    But it''s just because they are willing to share weal and woe with me that I can''t let them stay here to die.

    My purpose is to get them out, not to die with Mary.

    Think of here, I simply put the heart a horizontal, a kick in Fresnel''s butt.

    Fresnel, unable to stand still, fell into the hole on the surface of the fountain.

    Because Fresnel held hands with the other girls before, as soon as she fell in, the other girls fell in one by one.

    Seeing that even the last girl student fell in, my heart was relaxed.

    As long as they all go out, I''ll be all right. Anyway, I still have a lot of time. I''ll play with Mary more times.

    When I thought about it, Mary had rushed to me and reached for my hair as before.

    But it''s a pity that this time she didn''t catch it.

    Seeing her miss, Mary felt a little unbelievable and looked at me in circles.

    "Why? Before, it was clear that... "

    I sneered and said, "do you think I''m stupid? I was caught by you once before, and almost pulled out my scalp. Now will I not be on guard? To tell you the truth, I put a layer of oil on my hair. Don''t say you directly grasp it with your hands. Even if you grasp it with gloves, it''s absolutely impossible to grasp the smoothness of my hair! Say, also only you this fool, can think that I suffered a loss in one place, will also suffer a second loss in the same place! "

    Seeing that I called her a fool, Mary was very unconvinced in her heart. She said coldly, "what if I can''t hold your hair? Do you think you can really get out of here today? "

    It''s not your has the final say to escape. I said that since I have the ability to come in, I naturally have the ability to go out! And once I''m out, it means you''re dead! " I retorted.

    "Oh, my time to die? Well, let me see if my time of death has come or not! "

    Mary said in a cold voice, suddenly ran to me quickly, and grabbed my neck.

    I couldn''t breathe and my face turned red.

    "You... You let me go..." I said as I struggled.

    Mary gave me a cold smile when she saw how I felt.

    "Let you go? Why should I let you go? You''ve hurt my face twice and ruined my good deeds. You''ve let go the people I want to kill. Do you think you have the right to let me let you go? "

    "You... You madman... You''ll be punished!"

    My voice came out of my throat, full of pain.

    After all, it''s not so good to be pinched.

    "Retribution is not so important to me anymore! The important thing is that my goal, at this moment, has been achieved! " Mary said with a surreal smile.

    I don''t know why. I always feel that something is wrong when I hear this sentence.

    But what''s wrong, but I can''t remember.

    Moreover, the current situation has not allowed me to think a lot.

    "Mary is the most perfect and excellent woman in the world at any time. Even now my face is destroyed, it''s still the same! No one can replace me, no one can take my things. Because, I am the supreme queen! I am my own queen, the queen of the blood kingdom

    Mary said triumphantly, and looked down at me, a look of disdain, said: "as for you, like you, in addition to death, I can not think of a better ending!"

    Then Mary squeezed my neck harder, as if to wring my neck.

    My brain began to become blank, and even my consciousness became a little fuzzy.

    But in my heart, there has been a voice telling me, I can''t die, I still have a lot of things to do, I can''t die!

    I don''t know if I was summoned by the inner strength, my consciousness quickly recovered.

    Then, I quickly pulled out Lu Banchi from the storage ring. With all my strength, I raised my hand and cleaved to Mary''s arm that pinched my neck.

    Mary was unprepared and her slender arm broke.

    Taking advantage of this gap, I didn''t delay. I immediately turned around and jumped into the hole in the fountain.

    Seeing that I was going to run away, Mary naturally refused and soon jumped in.

    Seeing this posture, I don''t know what to do.

    But in my present situation, I can''t resist any more. I can only pray in my heart that they have done a good job outside.

 Chapter 669

    Fortunately, not long after I jumped into the hole, I heard the excited cry of Fresnel.

    "It''s coming out, she''s coming out!"

    Then, I saw the familiar and handsome face of Mo liangye.

    See me from the mirror revealed a head, ink cool night eyes slightly heavy, quickly a hug me, Leng is to drag me out from the mirror.

    Xu was so strong that Mary, who came out after me, was taken out of her body.

    When people saw this scene, they were shocked.

    You know, although Mary''s ability is not too high, her heart is extremely vicious.

    If you let her out of the mirror, we will have a better life in the future?

    As a result, we are all facing the enemy, as if to see a very terrible monster in general.

    However, when everyone was trembling, Mo liangye put me on the ground steadily, and quickly waved his big hand. Two groups of pure black dead breath poured out of his palm, and beat Mary''s half body showing the mirror.

    When Mary saw this, her face changed and she immediately wanted to hide.

    But now half of her body is stuck outside the mirror, and half of her body is stuck in the mirror world inside. How easy is it to avoid?

    So, almost without suspense, the two groups of pure black dead air in Mo liangye''s hands hit Mary solidly.

    Mary roared bitterly, earth shaking, as if to overturn the whole teaching building.

    But her roar was in vain.

    After all, it''s not me.

    He has extraordinary ability and is decisive in killing. He will never be merciful to those who do evil things.

    "I... I have nothing against you. Why do you want to attack me?" Mary asked in a trembling voice.

    Mo Liang''s face was expressionless, and he said coldly, "you are me. You have no injustice or hatred, but you have committed a great crime in the world. Why can''t I take care of things like this? "

    "Oh, you want to care about the injustice in the world? But can you manage it? What do you like about this girl? young? But she will be old one day! pretty She is less than one tenth of what I was when I was young! If you want to, you can let me go. When I''ve cured my face, how about living and flying with you? "

    Mary tried to deal with Mo liangye with the way she used to deal with the king.

    But she forgot that Mo liangye was not the king.

    He is the supreme god of Hades and my husband. How can he be seduced by Mary''s petty gain?

    But unexpectedly, just as Mary''s voice had just fallen, I heard Mo Liang''s voice reply: "good."

    I was stunned, my brain was blank, and I didn''t know how to react.

    Can''t even Mo liangye resist Mary''s gentle attack?

    Is Mary a fox in her last life? How can she have such a good fox skill?

    But even if she really has the ability to bewitch people, people like Mo liangye should never be tempted by her!

    After all, he is my husband. We have been married before. How can he promise to live with other women?

    My heart hurt a lot and I couldn''t breathe.

    Hearing the word "good" in Mo liangye, Mary was very proud and said with a charming face, "would you please let me go first? You hit me on the chest just now. It really hurts! "

    Make complaints about this, the audience of the live broadcast has opened the mode of Tucao.

    [this woman is really disgusting. Her face is like this. Do you want to seduce Pluto

    [Lord underworld makes me sad! How could he fall in love with this woman? Don''t you have nightmares when you look at her face every day? Won''t you be scared to do nothing? What does his brain think

    [is it right for you to do this? He doesn''t want such a good girl as the anchor. Why does he want to live with this woman whose face has been destroyed? Was he kicked in the head by a donkey

    [I feel that this may be a fake Lord Hades! Once the Lord of Hades was so sentimental. He only loved the anchor. Now he has become so sentimental. He knows there must be something fishy in it with his toes! Therefore, it can be concluded that this must be a fake Pluto!]

    [agreed to go upstairs! Our Lord Pluto will not be like this!]

    [I bet 50 cents, this must be fake!]

    [fake!]

    Yes, it''s fake

    ����

    For a moment, the whole studio is all about denying and questioning Mo liangye.

    It makes my heart ache even more.

    Is it true that Mo liangye doesn''t want me?

    What''s the matter with him?

    Before, he was still well, and I''m sure it''s a real cool night, but

    My heart, instantly pulled into a ball.

    And Mo liangye didn''t care about my expression at all. Instead, she concentrated all her energy on Mary.

    He walked slowly and squatted in front of Mary. On his handsome face, there was a little bit of heartache at the moment.

    "Does it hurt? Come on, let me blow it for you Mo Liang heard the sound in the night.

    After hearing this, Mary immediately put her neck together and wanted Mo liangye to help blow the heavy area on her chest.

    And at this time, on the face of Mo liangye, a sly smile suddenly appeared.

    Without waiting for everyone to react, he saw that Mo liangye''s hand had been inserted into Mary''s heart, and she cut Mary''s body from her heart.

    Mary''s eyes widened, and she was out of breath before she knew what was going on.

    As for her body, has been broken in two, half fell on the ground outside the mirror, half is still stuck in the mirror, looking at extraordinary terror.

    Everything happened so suddenly that I didn''t react at all.

    "Mo liangye, you... You..."

    I asked in a trembling voice, but I didn''t really ask what I wanted to ask.

    But even so, Mo liangye seemed to know what I was going to ask. He gave me a smile and said, "madam, you want to ask me why I promised Mary to live with her, right?"

    I nodded and said, "yes, why on earth did you do that?"

    I thought Mo liangye would avoid my question, but he didn''t.

    Not only did she not, but she said to me frankly: "a woman like Mary thinks highly of herself. She thinks she is the son of heaven and doesn''t pay attention to anyone. The reason why she seduced me and let me live with her just now was that she wanted me to let her go through the beauty trick. But she underestimated me too much. How could I really be fascinated by her? To put it bluntly, I just want to make her relax her vigilance under the guise of being fascinated by her, so as to get close to her and hit her at one stroke. "

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, my heart is a little wider.

    But on second thought, it''s really uncomfortable that he promised Mary so freely just now, OK?

    So, I murmured and said with an unhappy face: "even if you agreed to live with her for the sake of getting rid of her, why don''t you say hello to me? You know, you are my husband. You should consult with me before you do anything. Otherwise, you will have the suspicion of impure mind! "

    But who knows, hearing my words, Mo liangye looked at me with disgust and said: "madam, with your acting skills, if I told you in advance, you will definitely act as a Chuanbang. So, it''s more reliable for me to act by myself! "

    "Cool night! Are you still my husband? Do you despise your daughter-in-law so much? " I said angrily.

    Mo Liang night micro smile for a while, said: "madam, what I said is a fact, absolutely not half a lie! Of course, it also includes your poor acting skills! "

    "Mo Liang Ye, you son of a bitch!" I scolded angrily.

    But my curse, listening to the audience''s ears in the live broadcast room, is similar to coquetry.

    [tut Tut, our anchor really loves and hates Lord underworld. There is no one to scatter this dog food!]

    [anchor, we refuse to eat dog food! We have to complain, and the announcer will give us dog food!]

    [the golden dog food of the suzus is on line again! Anchor, please care for us single people, OK? We are very poor. You should not scatter dog food for us any more. We are full!]

    [seriously, were you cheated by Pluto just now? I thought Lord Pluto really didn''t love the anchor, and I was still quietly pondering whether it would be fun for me to chase Lord Pluto! As a result, before the dream began, Lord Hades told us that he was acting just now. Why is life so cruel

    [upstairs, you can have a rest! Even if you don''t like the anchorperson, you will never like you, OK? If he wants to find a stepmother for his child, it should be my talent and appearance!]

    [this talented and beautiful man upstairs, are you not afraid of being struck by thunder if you cheat us like this? I saw you picking your nose this morning. Are you so talented and beautiful

    ����

    I was amused by the audience''s words. Even if I wanted to be angry with Mo liangye, I couldn''t be angry.

    Well, although this guy''s mouth is a little poisonous and his heart is a little black, who let me get on his ship?

    Well, for the sake of being the father of my child, I''ll forgive him for the word "good" he said to Mary!

    Thinking about this, I nodded my head in the cool night and was about to say something to him.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, an old voice suddenly came into my eardrum.

    "You... What are you doing? Fresnel, what are you doing? "

    It''s the voice of the old librarian!

    Mo liangye and I looked at the old curator together, and we saw that Fresnel had no idea when he came to the old Curator''s back and grabbed him by the neck, making him unable to move at all.

    Seeing this scene, I was also confused and didn''t know what it was like.

    "What''s the matter with you, Fresnel? The curator is your own grandfather. How can you do this to your grandfather? " I asked.

    Fresnel slowly raised his head, looked at me in a gloomy way, and said in a cold voice, "grandfather? How ridiculous! I''m a vampire. How can I have a grandfather? "

    Then Fresnel grinned.

    With this smile, I immediately stood upright.

    Because, in Fresnel''s mouth, there are two very sharp and sharp canine teeth, like the kind of vampire in the movie!

 Chapter 670

    See this scene, my heart suddenly a cold, cold bone marrow.

    "Who are you? You must not be Fresnel I asked in a cold voice.

    Fresenia Yin Luan''s smile for a while, open mouth say: "I am certainly not fresenia, that stupid woman, where have I so clever?"

    Then she raised her hand and tore off the human skin mask on her face, revealing her original appearance.

    It has to be said that her appearance is very beautiful, even not inferior to the face of the former Fresnel.

    In the eyes and eyebrows, there is charm and amorous feelings. If it is not for the two canine teeth in the corner of the mouth, this face can be given full marks!

    She threw the mask on the ground and said coldly to the girls around her: "what are you waiting for?"

    Hearing her words, the girl students tore off the human skin mask on their faces like her, revealing their true features.

    Surprisingly, there are one or two men among these people, but they are relatively thin and small, so that there is no sense of disobedience in pretending to be a woman.

    Not only that, these people have two canine teeth in the corner of their mouth, which are the same as the woman who disguised as Fresnel before.

    Obviously, they''re all vampires.

    Seeing this scene in front of me, I suddenly think of the legend about vampire that Byron said 50 years ago.

    According to Byron, at that time, there were vampires in Plato''s college, which harmed many innocent students and teachers, and made the famous Plato''s College turn upside down.

    During that time, people in Plato''s Academy talked about blood color change, and even did not dare to go out.

    After all, the vampire haunted, who knows this out, will be bitten by the vampire neck and suck the blood.

    However, this situation only lasted about two weeks.

    Two weeks later, krsnik, a tourist from hirang, appeared.

    Krsnik, the vampire hunter.

    Vampire hunters themselves are not human beings. They are born from the white amniotic membrane. Standing on the opposite side of the evil vampire, they have a feud with the vampire. The contradiction between the two sides is irreconcilable.

    Krsnik overheard that there was a vampire hidden in Plato''s Academy and many people were killed, so he volunteered to come to Plato''s academy to kill the vampire.

    After two days and two nights of lurking, krsnik finally waited for the bloody and evil vampire.

    Between him and the vampire, had an earth shaking fight.

    Although both of them were injured, krsnik was an experienced vampire hunter.

    After a few rounds, he gradually gained the upper hand and seriously injured the vampire.

    But the vampire is also very tenacious, even if seriously injured, almost dying, but still desperate to escape.

    As for whether krsnik killed the vampire or not, no one knows.

    People only know that since then, Plato''s academy has regained calm and has never been threatened or harassed by vampires.

    Fifty years later, the disaster caused by the vampire gradually faded in people''s minds, and now few people will remember it.

    But now, at this moment, in front of these people who are brought out of the mirror world by me, it is clear that they are the legendary vampires!

    Looking at their faces, my heart sank bit by bit.

    "Who are you?" I asked in a cold voice.

    The woman disguised as Fresnel gave a surreal smile and said, "don''t you already see it? We''re not Platonic girls at all. We''re vampires. My name is savika. As for these, they are all my brothers and sisters. We are a vampire family

    With this, the audience in the live room exploded.

    [this... This vampire has formed a family? A vampire is terrible enough. How do you want to make a family now

    [it turns out that all the vampires on TV are beautiful. It''s true. At the very least, the faces of the vampire family in front of us are very worthy of the audience

    [I said... I really want to stick out my neck and bite them. Am I sick

    [upstairs, you''re not sick. You''re very sick. There''s no medicine to save you! They are all vampires. They will kill you and suck up your blood. Do you know that

    [don''t you know that there is an old saying that if you die under the peony, you can be a romantic ghost? You don''t see that vampire little brother. He''s really super positive. He has blue eyes, white skin and long eyelashes. I like it so much! When I grow up like this, I don''t just want to stick my neck out for them to bite. I even have the heart to open the screen and push him down!]

    [upstairs, I remember the last time I said that you were the one who didn''t marry Pluto in my life, right? What''s the matter? Now I''m empathizing with my vampire brother again? "

    [er... Why do you remember Mao so clearly? But what I said last time is not contradictory to what I said this time! I just want to sleep with this little vampire brother, but I don''t want to marry him. In fact, a red heart of mine is a good way to fight against Pluto! This is probably the legendary separation of soul and flesh. You can sleep one and like one in your heart. Ha ha ha!]

    There are many corrupt women every year, especially this year. It''s enough to be able to separate soul and flesh like you! Although these two little vampire brothers are very good-looking, I prefer Lord Hades. He is my forever sweetheart!]

    Hello, are you off topic? How come in your eyes, you only care about whether a man looks good or not? Have you forgotten that the anchor is in danger now

    Yeah, I almost forgot the anchor. Speaking of which, do you think that all the members of the vampire family look like the mirror fairy named Mary who was killed by Lord Pluto before? They are not Mary''s descendants, are they

    ����

    When I was reminded by the audience in the studio, I suddenly felt excited.

    At this moment, it suddenly occurred to me what Mary had said before.

    At that time, she said that anyway, her goal had been achieved.

    At that time, because I was eager to escape from the mirror world, I didn''t think much about what she meant.

    It was not until now that I saw the faces of the vampires in front of me, which were quite similar to Mary''s.

    It turns out that Mary''s making such a big scene is not to kill me at all, but to bring her own descendants out of the mirror world!

    My back, can''t help but a layer of cold sweat.

    But in a flash, I felt something was wrong.

    Although Mary is bloodthirsty, she is not a vampire.

    After all, she didn''t have those sharp canine teeth.

    What''s more, when she played against me, she had so many chances to bite my neck, but she didn''t.

    All the tricks she used at that time were the means of ordinary ghosts, and there was no trace of suspected vampires at all.

    If these vampires in front of us are really Mary''s children, it can only show one problem, that is, the vampire attribute inherited by these children does not come from their mother Mary, but from their father, that is, a real vampire!

    Aware of this problem, I remember the vampire who appeared in Plato college 50 years ago.

    At that time, Byron did not tell the end of the vampire, saying that no one knew what happened to him in the end.

    But from the immediate situation, I can''t help but make a very bold guess.

    At that time, although the vampire was injured by krsnik who came to travel by accident, he didn''t die. Instead, he ran into the dance classroom by accident to avoid the limelight.

    However, there is another monster hidden in the mirror of this dance classroom, that is Mary!

    Mary saves the Vampire from krsnik and brings him into the mirror world. They live together and have children.

    But that krsnik was not a vegetarian. He must have planted something similar to the border around the mirror of the dance classroom that could kill a vampire.

    It''s also because of this thing that the little vampires pretending to be Fresnel can''t freely enter and leave the mirror world. I can only break the seal set by krsnik with a charm and then bring them out.

    Everything has been solved.

    Those things that I felt in the mirror world before are all right now!

    It''s just that their mother is Mary, who is dead now. Where is their father, the vampire 50 years ago?

    Generally speaking, children are not too far away from their parents, especially the special kind of non-human like them.

    In order to avoid being hunted by human beings, ensure the safety of their own race, but also will keep social.

    But before, I had never seen the vampire in the mirror world.

    Is it difficult that he is not in the mirror world at all, but has already come out?

    This idea, let my heart sink to the bottom again.

    Because, I suddenly thought of a thing.

    "Don''t move, or I''ll kill him!" A male voice suddenly rang out not far behind me.

    Mo liangye and I were stunned for a moment. We turned our heads and saw that Byron was holding Abe, and the sharp fangs of his mouth were as sharp as those of the vampires.

    "It''s you I said in a cold voice.

    Byron chuckled and said, "it''s too late for you to guess it''s me now. My children have been taken out of the mirror world by you, and your people are in our hands. What do you think you have to win in this situation? "

    "It''s not sure whether there is a chance of winning. But I''m sure that your woman, Mary, your child''s mother, has been killed by my husband. As far as this matter is concerned, you are the losers of our team! " I replied coldly.

 Chapter 671

    Hearing my words, the vampires who pretended to be Fresnel were very angry and yelled at me with a ferocious face: "you killed your mother, I will kill you!"

    Say, among them a vampire make an appearance, want to toward me and Mo cool night pounce on to come over.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye and I rushed out our weapons and were ready to fight at any time.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Byron suddenly yelled at the vampire, "Bowie, step back!"

    With this sound, the vampire named Bowei didn''t dare to make a mistake, so he had to glare at me and Mo liangye, and obediently returned to the original place.

    Byron glanced at Powell, then put his eyes on me and Mo liangye, and said slowly, "actually, I didn''t intend to be bad for you two. After all, I just wanted to take Mary and the children out of the mirror world, and you helped us, and we should be grateful to you. "

    At this point, Byron made a special pause, with an extreme hatred in his eyes.

    "But just now, when Mary was about to come out of the mirror world, you killed her. That''s my woman. You killed her. How can I let you go? " Byron seemed to be a little bit upset.

    Xu could not bear to see Byron. Mo lengye said coldly, "that''s her, damn it!"

    On hearing this, Byron''s heart was burning up, and he yelled: "what''s damned? She killed a lot of people and did a lot of wrong things, but can you guarantee that you will never do wrong things in your life? You human beings, always only know to wear colored glasses to see us vampires, you will never regard us as a part of this world

    "Either you or Mary, you are all innocent people. Why should I be lenient to people like you? " The voice of the cool night is still quiet.

    "Yes, that''s how God judged our vampire ancestors. It is also because of God that we have changed from good human beings to ghosts like this! " Byron said with a wry smile.

    I was slightly stunned and asked, "God? You vampires are born evil. How can you blame God? "

    Byron looked at me and said coldly, "do you think we vampires are really vampires from the beginning? No, we''re not! My ancestor, Cain, was Adam and Eve. Byron was very proud of this.

    I was angry and asked in a cold voice, "why did you choose Fresnel? You know, Fresia is an ordinary person. Even if she is caught by Mary, she will not be able to take your children out of the mirror world! "

    "Yes, you''re right. Fresnel is an ordinary man. But you may have forgotten that the grandfather of Fresnel, the immortal curator, is not an ordinary person! His family was immigrants from the lost continent of Atlantis Byron said with a sneer.

    This words a, I and Mo cool night all stunned.

    "What? Is the ancestor of the old librarian an immigrant of Atlantis? How is that possible? " I asked in surprise.

    Byron grinned grimly and said, "what''s impossible? In fact, he has another identity, that is, the descendant of heracleus, the greatest monarch of Byzantine Empire! It''s because of this that he has the book of dialogue handed down from generation to generation! "

    I have to say that Byron''s words at the moment, just like a bolt from the blue general, hard split in my heart.

    "Is this... Is it true?"

    I slowly turned my head and looked at the old librarian who was being clamped down by the vampire disguised as Fresnel.

    The old librarian sighed deeply and said, "it''s true."

 Chapter 672

    Byron couldn''t help laughing at the old Curator''s words.

    "Of course it''s true. If it wasn''t for your identity and the dialogue, how could I have designed it for your granddaughter?"

    "What''s the function of that dialogue?" I asked curiously.

    Byron shrugged and said, "this is the question you''re going to ask this old man! Anyway, as far as I know, the dialogue is related to the life and death of many people in the world. It seems that it has a very magical power. It is precisely because of this magical power that I have come up with the idea of Fresnel. I want to borrow that magical power to bring my children and Mary out of the mirror world. But what I didn''t expect was that after I designed Fresnel, you two would get involved. But it doesn''t matter. You two already have powers. Even if you don''t use the power of dialogue, you still bring my children out! "

    I was annoyed to see Byron''s proud face.

    I never thought that one day I would become a pawn of others.

    In particular, it''s the chess pieces of animals like Byron and Mary!

    Angry, I glared at Byron and said, "but you failed in the end. Although you took out some of your children, Mary is dead!"

    I thought Byron would be angry to hear me say that.

    But in fact, he didn''t react at all. Instead, he showed a sly smile.

    "Do you think I really care about Mary''s life and death?" Byron asked.

    Hearing this, I was not surprised, but Byron''s vampire children.

    "Dad, what are you talking about? Mom is your wife, how can you not care about her life and death? She died for us. We should always miss her in our hearts! " Said the vampire disguised as Fresnel.

    But Byron still gave a cold smile and said, "miss her? Children, are you talking nonsense? Yes, Mary is your mother. You have half of her blood. But why do you think I want to be with her? "

    "Dad, why?" Asked the little vampires.

    Byron looked at them and said, "because I need one to help me have children! In this world, we are the only orthodox vampires left. I will never allow the blood of orthodox vampires to end in my generation. So, after she saved me 50 years ago, I saw the loneliness in her heart, and launched a gentle offensive against her, successfully turned her into my woman, and gave birth to your six children for me! "

    "Dad, you... You mean... You never loved mom at all?" Asked a little vampire.

    "Love? To put it bluntly, she is just a tool for me to have children. Our ancestors are the first children of Eve and Adam in this world. How noble is our blood? How can I fall in love with such a crazy woman? " Byron replied contemptuously.

    This words a, those a few little vampires looked at each other one eye, in the eyes already did not have before of firm.

    But Byron didn''t care about them. Instead, he turned his eyes to me and Mo liangye.

    "Although I don''t love Mary, she gave birth to a few children for me. Even if she didn''t get credit, she also got credit. So, today, I''m going to avenge you. You''re going to die! As long as I kill all of you and take the power from you, plus the dialogue book, I will surely get the supreme power. Then I will be able to build a powerful vampire Kingdom and enslave the foolish people who believe in God

    "You dream! It''s impossible for you to kill us, let alone gain our strength! " I retorted.

    "I''m afraid you forget that we have all your people. What are you going to do with me? What''s more, the real Fresnel is still locked up somewhere by me, and everything is under my control. In this case, you are my turtle in the urn Byron Yinluan said with a smile.

    "Well, it''s not sure who will win or lose."

    "Well, I''d like to see what you can do today to save the lives of these wastes!"

    Byron said, biting him in the neck.

    Seeing this, I was shocked, and immediately took Lu Banchi to attack Byron.

    But who knows, the action of Mo liangye is faster than me.

    As soon as he flew, he leaped over, slapped Byron on the shoulder, overturned Byron and fell to the ground.

    Seeing this scene, except for the vampire who was holding the old curator, all the other little vampires gathered around and helped Byron up from the ground.

    Byron was beaten hard by Mo liangye and looked at him angrily.

    "You stupid human dare to beat me?"

    Mo Liang night swept him coldly, thin lips slightly open, voice cold: "like you this non-human non ghost thing, shouldn''t you hit?"

    "It''s your own death. You can''t blame me!"

    When Byron finished, he ordered his children in a cold voice, "come on! Today, either they die or we die! Our vampire family can''t be defeated by this stupid human! In order to recast the glory of the vampire family, you all give it to me

    Those little vampires hesitated for a while, but they still could not disobey their father''s orders. They all opened their mouths and bit me and Mo liangye with their sharp canine teeth.

    Fortunately, Mo liangye and I are not ordinary people. Even if we are under siege at the moment, we are still calm and quick to fight against these little vampires.

    Although these little vampires are sensitive, they are too young to keep up with their physical strength. After a while, they are kicked away by me and Mo liangye and fall to the ground one after another.

    At this time, I took a provocative look at Byron and said, "well, do you still want to come?"

    Byron Xu did not expect me and Mo liangye''s hand would be so good. At the moment, his face also showed a trace of fear.

    "You... Who are you?" Byron asked.

    I didn''t want to make a living for Byron, so I immediately rushed to Byron and put my lubanchi on his neck.

    "It''s none of your business who we are! You just need to tell me the real fresenia, where are they being held? " I said with a slightly vicious tone.

    Byron glanced at Lu Banchi, who was standing against his neck. He sneered and said sarcastically, "come on, you can kill me if you have the ability."

    As soon as the words came out, the audience in the live broadcast room began to send out bullet screens one after another.

    [do you think this vampire is very flat? I really want to blow his head off

    [I think this man is really disgusting. I don''t even want my own wife. I just want to carry on the family. I''m a good scum man!]

    [I feel sorry for the perverted Mary before. I''m devoted to the vampire. As a result, the vampire doesn''t have her at all. It''s also sad!]

    Yes, I feel that although Mary is hateful, she seems to be a little pitiful in the matter of women

    It''s not poor Mary. Mary is hateful. After all, she has done so many bad things. And the vampire in front of us is really not a thing. We use women to carry on our family, but we don''t care about her at all. It''s really too much! "

    [anchor, kill him, a scum like him, it''s a waste of air to live!]

    [agreed!]

    [agree + 1!]

    ����

    Hearing Byron''s provocation, I subconsciously increased Lu Banchi''s strength against his neck and said in a cold voice: "do you think I really dare not kill you?"

    Because of my strength, the sharp lubanchi cut Byron''s skin and let out a little blood.

    Byron frowned slightly and said, "I know you dare, but if you kill me, you will never know where they are hidden. I calculated the time, Fresnel, where they were locked up, the volume of air was only enough for them to breathe for two days. In other words, before 12 o''clock this evening, if they can''t be saved, they will be suffocated there alive! "

    "Are you threatening me?" I''m a little annoyed.

    "I know that Fresnel''s life is not so important to you. But that''s very important to the old immortal

    With that, Byron deliberately glanced at the old librarian not far away.

    The old librarian was already old, but now he was so frightened by Byron that he felt even more guilty. He said to Byron in a trembling voice, "don''t mess with me. As long as you let our family Fresnel go, no matter what conditions you put forward, I will promise you!"

    Byron sneered at the old curator and said to me, "do you hear me? The dialogue you want is in this immortal hand. And now I''m holding his granddaughter''s life in my hand. Who is going to hold the book and the magic power in it? "

    Byron''s words were full of provocation, as if gambling that we would not dare to kill him.

    Perhaps seeing that I still refused to let go, the old librarian was in a hurry at the moment and said to us in a trembling voice: "I know you want to kill him now, but... Fresnel, she is my lifeblood and the last descendant of our family. If she dies, then... Then I won''t live!"

    The old librarian''s words put me in a dilemma for a moment.

    Indeed, if we kill Byron, we will not be able to find Fresnel in a short time.

    But if you let Byron go, you don''t know what harm he will do.

    If he goes out to harm other innocent people, I will be guilty of too much!

    In my heart, I don''t know how to choose.

    However, in the space where I hesitated, Mo liangye, who had been silent beside me, suddenly said in a deep voice, "do you think that without you, we really can''t find where Fresnel is hidden?"

 Chapter 673

    On hearing this, Byron''s face changed slightly and said in a trembling voice, "no, I''m the only one in the world who knows where they are being held. Even some of my children don''t know about it, and you can''t know it! "

    Mo cool night, the face has no facial expression of swept him one eye, cold voice way: "you so-called those concealment, but is you think of it! It''s just a matter of time for me to find their hiding place. "

    "No, it''s impossible. I don''t believe it!" Byron is still sticking to his plan.

    "Well, since you don''t believe it, let me guess. Although you have covered up well before, you have almost cheated us, but with your character, before you do something, you must have full assurance to do it. So, it''s absolutely impossible for you to hide them far away. Because once you hide far away, if something happens to them, you won''t have time to control it! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    As soon as Mo liangye said this, I could see clearly that Byron''s eyes dodged for a moment, as if he deliberately wanted to hide something.

    But it is precisely because of his dodging eyes that Mo liangye is more sure of his previous guess.

    So he said, "so you''re hiding them out of Plato''s Academy, aren''t you?"

    Byron''s face remained the same, but he bent slightly in the corner of his mouth, showing a very imperceptible smile.

    Obviously, he is proud of something, and may even curse Mo liangye as a fool in his heart.

    But Mo liangye''s next words were beyond his expectation.

    "I''m sorry, I was wrong just now. In fact, what I want to say is not outside Plato''s college, but inside Plato''s college. Fresnel, they should be hidden in this Platonic academy by you Mo cool night coldly said.

    Byron was stunned for a moment and denied: "no! They are not hidden in the college by me, they are hidden outside by me! It''s outside. Do you hear me! It''s outside

    Byron''s emotion is very excited, which makes Mo liangye seem to see a glimmer of hope.

    "To be honest, I was not sure whether they were hidden in the college, but your reaction just now made me very sure! The more a person wants to emphasize something, the more he cares about it. And you, just now, stressed three times in a row, said that Fresnel, they were hidden outside the college by you. If you want me to go in your way, it can only show that they are not hidden outside, but in the college! "

    Mo liangye''s tone is very calm and confident, a confident look, let me always restless heart, now also gradually calm down.

    I believe that with his intelligence, we can find the place where they were hiding in Fresnel.

    Probably aware of the ink cool night in their own words, then Byron did not speak, want to let ink cool night helpless.

    But even so, it is still hard not to live in the cool night.

    "Let me guess where you''re going to hide them in the school. They are all students. It seems that it is most reasonable to hide them in the teaching building, which is not easy to arouse other people''s suspicion. " Mo liangye deliberately explores the way.

    Although Byron didn''t make a sound, his eyes changed slightly after he heard Mo liangye''s words.

    And this change is enough to let Mo liangye make a judgment.

    "I guess I was wrong. Since it''s not a teaching building, is it a dormitory building or a comprehensive building? " Mo cool night continues to ask a way.

    This time, Byron learned to be smart, and began to become unresponsive. He didn''t even change his eyes at all.

    Mo liangye ignored him and continued to talk to himself: "by the way, I almost forgot that there are several places, namely the stadium and the library. It should be easy to hide them in these two places by your means, right

    Byron remained calm when he heard about the stadium as if nothing had happened.

    But when Mo liangye said "library", Byron''s pupils suddenly widened, and a thin layer of sweat appeared on his forehead, as if he was afraid of something.

    Mo cool night tiny squint next eye, instantly all understand.

    "So, you actually hide them in the library where you work!" Ink cool night cold voice way.

    The cold sweat on Byron''s face all flowed down.

    "No, no, I didn''t hide them in the library, I didn''t!"

    Byron still wanted to argue, but it didn''t help.

    "Your acting is OK at first sight. You can just cheat us when we are unprepared. But once I recognize the truth and you still want to cheat me, it''s basically impossible! " Mo liangye said with a sneer.

    Hearing this, the audience in the studio called for the cool night.

    [Lord underworld is wonderful! Just a few words, from this vampire''s mouth set out the hostage''s hiding place! Lord underworld is really a social man!]

    [did you learn this trick from the FBI on TV? What''s it called? It''s like micro expression mind reading technique

    [excuse me, is there anything else in this world that Lord Hades won''t do? It''s like the Almighty male god

    [nonsense, how else to say that Lord Hades is the perfect male god in the hearts of thousands of girls! I wish I had a good man ticket like Lord Hades! Anchor, do you have any elder brother or younger brother? Can you introduce me

    [Tongqiu introduction! Lord underworld is so excellent. Lord underworld''s brother will not be so bad. At least it''s ten times better than my present male ticket!]

    [upstairs, if you say so, are you not afraid that you will be sad for your male ticket

    It''s OK. He won''t see it

    Who said I wouldn''t see it? If you like Lord Hades so much, you can find Lord Hades to be your husband. We''re finished. Goodbye!]

    [is this... Is it a mental infidelity? My God, it''s exciting! But because of Mao, I feel like I''ve been fed a handful of dog food

    That''s enough for the two of you! We have enough dog food for the anchor and Lord Hades every day. Don''t join in the fun any more, OK? If you eat too much dog food, you will have kidney deficiency!]

    ����

    Seeing that Mo liangye had already guessed the place where they were imprisoned, Byron was very angry and roared angrily: "what if you know? I won''t let you save them! Now, there''s this old immortal in my daughter''s hand. If you dare to act rashly, my daughter will break his neck right away! "

    Seeing that Byron was about to attack, I stabbed Lu Banchi in my hand into the skin of his neck and said coldly, "your daughter has an old curator in her hand, but don''t forget, I still have you in my hand! If you talk nonsense again, be careful that my ruler doesn''t recognize people! "

    I said this to threaten Byron to be honest.

    But Byron didn''t seem to like me. He gave me a cold look and said with a sly smile, "if you kill me, my daughter will never let this old immortal go! In this way, even if I go to hell, I still have someone to accompany me. It''s not a loss. "

    It seems that Byron has already wanted to burn the jade.

    To be honest, he can afford to burn, but we can''t.

    If it''s me or Mo liangye who is being held hostage now, we can choose to carry it to the end with him without hesitation.

    Even if something goes wrong, it doesn''t matter much.

    But now, it''s the old curator who''s been held hostage by Byron and them.

    He is a man without the strength of a chicken. He is innocent at all. In case one of them is killed, it''s really the fault of me and Mo liangye.

    In this case, I really dare not act rashly.

    So, I said in a cold voice, "dare you! If your daughter dares to hurt half a hair of the old librarian, I''ll kill you immediately! "

    Byron gave a sly smile and said, "well, you''re going to kill me. Come on, chop here. It''s tender and smooth here."

    With that, Byron deliberately pulled off his collar and showed his neck a little more, with an extremely provocative look.

    When I saw him like this, I was so angry that I wanted to cut him to pieces.

    But for the safety of the curator, I have to be careful.

    The situation suddenly fell into a more stalemate.

    But this situation didn''t last long, it was broken by Mo liangye.

    "Do you really want to die?" Mo cool night cold voice asks a way.

    Byron, relying on his daughter''s hand and now holding the life of the old curator, didn''t pay attention to Mo liangye''s words at all, and replied with a haughty face: "what if I want to die now? As long as the old thing is in our hands, you will never dare to let me die! "

    "Oh, yes? Then you can see who is more likely to win! "

    Then, without waiting for Byron''s reaction, Mo liangye quickly ran to Byron''s other children, grabbed the two boys by the neck and said coldly, "now, do you still feel inferior?"

    Mo liangye''s tone is full of provocation, and seems to have won.

    Byron''s face changed, but he wanted to die. He retorted, "what if you take my two sons? Do you think that would threaten me? I tell you, even if you kill them both in front of me now, I won''t blink! "

    Mo liangye said with a smile: "I know I can''t threaten you. In fact, I don''t want to threaten you. Because the person I really want to threaten is her

    With that, Mo liangye turns her eyes to the female vampire who pretends to be Fresnel.

    "Well, do you want to let the old curator go, or do you want your two brothers to spill blood on the spot?"

    Mo liangye''s voice is very light, completely without any emotion, just like what he is holding now is not two vampires, but two dying chicks.

    However, the power of this is not small.

    This is not, the female vampire who is holding the old curator, now her face becomes pale, even the hand that pinches the old Curator''s neck, also slightly trembles.

    "You... You actually... They are just children. You can''t do that!" The female vampire said harshly.

    Mo liangye shrugged and said, "are they children? It depends on your performance. If you behave, I''ll let them go as if they were just children. But if you don''t behave well, I promise you will never forget today as a siste

 Chapter 674

    As soon as Mo liangye said this, the two little vampires he caught immediately began to tremble. Even in his voice, they were crying.

    "Sister, sister, save us, we don''t want to die!"

    "Sister, didn''t you say we were your dearest brother? You can''t do without us, we really don''t want to die! "

    Two little vampires said, actually really shed tears, see that female vampire heart is not taste.

    "Don''t be afraid, sister is here, sister won''t let you have something to do!" The female vampire comforted.

    But now the two little vampires are in the hands of Mo liangye, and their lives are at stake. No matter how the female vampires comfort them, they have no effect.

    Then they turned their eyes to Byron again, looked at him with pleading eyes, and said, "Dad, we are your son, you... Do you really want us?"

    "Dad, we really don''t want to die. My brother and I haven''t seen the outside world yet. Please help us, OK?"

    Because of fear, the two little vampires'' voices were hoarse and pitiful.

    But their entreaties had no effect on Byron.

    He took a cold look at the two little vampires and soon turned his eyes away. Lengleng said to Mo liangye, "since you want to kill them, kill them. Anyway, no matter what, I won''t let you succeed today! "

    Byron seemed determined to stick to it.

    When he said this, the audience in the studio began to be filled with indignation.

    [this vampire is so cold-blooded. Women who didn''t care about giving birth to their own children have gone too far before. Now they don''t even want their own sons. Isn''t that a thing

    [tiger poison doesn''t eat son, this vampire is not as good as animal!]

    [suddenly I feel sad for these two little vampires! They finally came out of the mirror world, but dad didn''t want them anymore. Is there any more miserable child in this world than them

    [alas, with such a father, these two little vampires are really bad blood in their last life!]

    [this vampire is so selfish that he doesn''t want his wife and children for his own benefit. Such a man, what else do you want? It''s better to be a eunuch all the time!]

    ����

    Byron didn''t think it was enough to say that kind of heartless words. He turned to the female vampire and said in a cold voice, "don''t waver, or it will ruin my life and I won''t spare you!"

    Before the female vampire, Ben held a glimmer of hope that her father could save her brother.

    At the very least, we should agree to exchange the life of the old curator for two younger brothers.

    But now, Byron''s words at the moment, is the last hope of female vampire, also cut off.

    "Dad, why?" The female vampire asked in disbelief.

    Byron looked at the female vampire and replied: "even if they die, I have other children. But today, if I let these two foreigners save the old immortal, I will not get the strength of these two foreigners, let alone the dialogue. Without these two things, the vampire kingdom I want will never be established! "

    "But Dad, they are your sons, your own flesh and blood! Are the lives of your two sons no better than an illusory dream? " The female vampire asked with grief.

    "It''s not an ethereal thing, it''s a dream, it''s a dream, you know? You just came out of the mirror world, you don''t know what kind of life we vampires have lived for thousands of years. So called human beings like them don''t regard us vampires as equal animals at all. In their eyes, we are monsters that everyone shouts and beats, and we are damned. If it''s not for this, why do we vampires end up in this situation? I''ve had enough of this kind of hiding and being chased and beaten. I don''t want to be looked down upon by human beings any more. So, anyway, I have to gain strength from them to build a powerful vampire kingdom. At that time, I will be the king, and you will be the princess. We don''t need to look at the face of human beings, we can also trample human beings under our feet! Isn''t such a life what you yearn for? " Byron said, almost crazily.

    Hear these words, the tears of female vampire, Hua of shed down.

    She shook her head and said with a sad face: "no, Dad, I don''t want to be a princess. I just want to live happily with you, mom, brothers and sisters. Dad, I beg you, please let me save my brother, OK

    At the moment, she has put her posture very low, just to save her two brothers'' lives.

    In her opinion, it is meaningless for her to establish a vampire kingdom.

    She has been in the mirror world for so long, and she has no ambition at all. What she wants is just a family and a beautiful life.

    But even with such a simple request, Byron didn''t want to satisfy her.

    "No! What is the sacrifice of two sons in front of my lifelong dream? You don''t have to say any more. I''ve decided that they should never succeed in any way! " Byron said with a firm face.

    Byron''s children couldn''t believe that their father would have said such heartless words.

    Once upon a time, in their eyes, father was a god like existence.

    Although they seldom see their father, they have heard a lot about him from Mary.

    At that time, they all thought their father was a hero, a hero who would make a great contribution to the whole vampire race.

    But at this moment, when they are faced with this choice, they know how cruel their father''s heroism is to their children.

    Their father, in order to fulfill his own dream, didn''t even want these children.

    How cruel is it that makes their father make such a decision?

    A few vampires all looked at Byron, tears gushing out, let the scene become very depressed.

    I don''t know how long the stalemate lasted. The female vampire who was holding the old curator took a deep look at Byron and said in a deep voice: "sorry, Dad, this time, I can''t listen to you! They are my brothers. Even if you don''t care about them, as a sister, I have to protect them to the end! "

    On hearing this, Byron was in a hurry and called out: "are you crazy? You don''t even listen to me. Do you want to rebel? "

    "No, Dad, I don''t want to disobey you. But if I don''t save my two brothers, even if I become the princess of the vampire Kingdom, I will feel guilty all my life! " The female vampire replied.

    "You must not answer their demands! I command you, you will not! " Yelled Byron in a rage.

    But the female vampire ignored him. Instead, she turned her head and looked at Mo liangye and asked, "if I let the old man go, would you really let my two brothers go?"

    "Of course! I just want to make a deal. I don''t want to kill people! " Ink cool night sink voice way.

    "Well, I''ll count 123, I''ll let the old man go, and you''ll let my two brothers go!" Suggested the vampire.

    Mo liangye has no objection, so he nods and agrees.

    ��1����2����3����

    When the female vampire finished counting, she immediately released the old curator.

    When the old librarian regained his freedom, he did not dare to delay. Almost immediately, he quickly walked to the back of Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye saw that the female vampire kept her word, and naturally she would not break her promise. She immediately released her hands and pinched the two little vampires.

    After the two little vampires were released, "plop" jumped into the arms of the female vampire, crying and calling: "sister, thank you, thank you for saving us!"

    The female vampire put her two brothers in her arms, sighed and said, "it''s OK. With my sister, everything will be OK! "

    "Sister, but dad is still in their hands. What should we do?" Asked one of the little vampires.

    The female vampire looked up at Byron, who was always held by me. Her eyes were full of disappointment.

    She hesitated for a while, walked slowly to the place not far from me and Byron, knelt on the ground and kowtowed Byron three times.

    "Once upon a time, my brothers and sisters were proud of you. But after the previous scene, you are no longer the hero in our hearts. We don''t have the same values as you and we can''t continue to live together. The three heads just now, I thank you for giving us life. As for the rest of the way, we want to go on our own! " She said.

    Hearing the words of the female vampire, the rest of the little vampires came over one after another, kowtowed to Byron and said goodbye.

    Byron didn''t expect that they would do this. He was furious and yelled: "it''s wrong! You''re all wrong! I won''t let you leave! I will not

    But now, it doesn''t help.

    I saw the female vampire with a few little vampires, took a deep look at him, and left here without hesitation.

    Mo liangye and I didn''t go after each other.

    After all, although they are vampires, they have never done anything harmful from beginning to end.

    Everything was done by Mary and Byron, not by their children.

    Since they have not done bad things, we have no reason to keep on pestering.

    However, as for Byron who was so bad in front of me, neither I nor Mo liangye wanted to let Byron go so easily!

    Anyone who does evil will be punished. This is the rule of the world, and also the rule of me and Mo liangye!

 Chapter 675

    After the little vampires left, there were only four of us and Byron left.

    "It''s a failure to be a vampire and abandon your own children." I said to Byron with a scornful look on my face.

    Byron didn''t expect that the little vampires would leave, and now they have changed from rage to depression.

    "Am I really wrong? I just want to build a vampire world. I''m working for the welfare of the whole vampire nation. Why don''t even my children understand me? " Byron murmured.

    "A real hero will not sacrifice others to fulfill himself! You in order to achieve their own goals, at the expense of their own women and children, so you, not for the welfare of the whole vampire, is clearly for your own supreme honor! You want to build a powerful vampire kingdom. It sounds good, but after the establishment, you are the only one who really stands at the top of the pyramid of the kingdom! As for other vampires, even your wife and children, who they are and how they live, it doesn''t matter to you at all Mo cool night coldly said.

    Byron was stunned by Mo liangye''s words, as if he was thinking about what his purpose was.

    For a long time, he finally sighed deeply and said, "yes, you are right. In fact, I am a selfish person. I want to change the situation that vampires are discriminated against, but what I want to change more is the reality that I am a weak person. 50 years ago, I was defeated by that vampire hunter and nearly lost my life. From that time on, I wanted revenge, revenge for the vampire hunter, revenge for all mankind. But I never thought that my children not only didn''t understand me, but also left me. Without children, even if I avenge and build a vampire Kingdom, what''s the point of what I''ve done? "

    Byron''s voice was low, dejected and sad.

    I took a look at him and said, "I knew today. Why did you do that before? For you, there may be many things in the world that you want to care about. But in the eyes of children, parents are their world. If even their parents don''t want them, what reason do they have to live on? "

    "Yes, I was wrong. Now the child''s mother is gone, they have only me, I can''t let them feel despair! Thank you. Thank you for stopping me from the precipice and thinking about it in time. "

    Byron''s face turned from depressed to sincere when he said these words. Obviously, he agreed with what Mo liangye and I said.

    In this way, it also saved me and Mo liangye a lot of things.

    Since ancient times, it has always been the best policy to fight without fighting.

    Now, Byron realized his mistake and repented. It''s a wonderful thing for us.

    This made me feel proud and said, "it''s the best that you can figure this out. To tell you the truth, we human beings do not discriminate against you vampires. As long as you do not kill people or suck human blood, we can still live in peace with each other. "

    Byron nodded and said, "I know I''ve done too many wrong things before and I deserve to be punished. If you want to do it, move. However, before starting, I hope you can help me to bring a word to those children, saying that I am sorry for them and Mary in this life, and if there is an afterlife, I want to be a relative with them! "

    Byron''s words were sincere. Originally, Yin Luan''s eyes were slightly moist, and tears were about to fall.

    Even after this period of experience, my heart has been as hard as steel, but now it is also moving.

    People are not saints, who can be faultless?

    Byron did a lot of wrong things before, but now he has realized his mistakes and is willing to bear the punishment brought by those mistakes. Isn''t that enough?

    Thinking of this, I nodded and said to Byron, "well, if I meet those children again some day, I''ll pass on all your words. But your sin... "

    "I understand that if I do something wrong, I will be punished! Come on, kill me, and avenge the innocent lives who died in my hands. That''s the end of those grudges! "

    With that, Byron raised his neck without any scruples, and was willing to die.

    I was moved. For a moment, I didn''t know whether to start.

    Xu Shi saw my hesitation, and the cool night nearby said in a deep voice: "madam, in this world, cause and effect reincarnation, everything is predestined. He has committed so many heinous crimes. If you don''t end up with him today, he can''t escape such an end in the future. There are some things, sooner rather than later, you should understand, madam

    The words of Mo liangye are quite meaningful, which makes me hear them clearly.

    I pressed down my moved heart and said to Byron, "I hope you don''t blame me for what happened today. If you want to blame it, you can only blame yourself for doing too many wrong things! "

    Then I put my hand on Byron''s neck and tried to cut off his head.

    That kind of picture, too bloody, I can''t bear to see, then subconsciously closed my eyes.

    But I don''t know. It happened at the moment when I closed my eyes.

    As my lubanchi was about to cut deep into Byron''s neck, I felt a sharp stab in my hand.

    I suddenly opened my eyes, but saw a scene that shocked me - Byron, who was determined to die, took advantage of my sympathy for him and did not want to see his death with his own eyes, and quickly bit me on the arm.

    Not only that, after the sharp pain, I had a very strange feeling.

    This kind of feeling, let my heart feel excited for no reason, as if I was slowly floating from the ground, about to fly to the clouds, so that even the resistance almost forgot.

    Mo liangye didn''t expect that Byron would suddenly come out like this. At the moment, he almost subconsciously grabbed Byron''s neck, beat him out and fell heavily on the ground.

    "How are you, ma''am?" Mo cool night holds me a face concern of ask a way.

    Because of the stimulation of this strange feeling, I was in a trance. Now when I heard the familiar voice of Mo liangye, I felt a little more relaxed.

    I looked at Mo liangye, then turned to look at Byron, who was beaten by Mo liangye not far away, and said harshly, "you are plotting against me!"

    Byron Yin Luan''s smile for a while, should way: "you just react now come over, rather too late! To tell you the truth, now you are not only bitten by me, but also injected a little bit of our vampire blood into your body along with the wound you were bitten just now. The blood of our vampires has always been special. If ordinary people touch it, even if it''s just a little bit the size of nail cap, it will make you eager for blood. In other words, after just that, now you, and I have become the same race! And this is probably the best way of revenge in the world? "

    Byron''s words, like a bayonet, stabbed me in the heart.

    I''m not sad that I was bitten. After all, I''ve suffered all kinds of injuries, big and small.

    It''s really nothing to be bitten.

    But Byron''s insidious is insidious. Even though he bit me, he took advantage of the gap to inject their vampire blood into my body, turning me into a vampire like him.

    What an irony!

    See my face is not good, Mo liangye quickly comforted: "madam, don''t be afraid, even if you become a vampire, I will try to cure you!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, Byron spoke again.

    "It''s no use! In this world, only one person''s tears can make her return to normal. There''s no other way

    "Whose tears?" Mo cool night cold voice asks a way.

    Byron gave a smug smile and replied, "Medusa! It is said that the world will turn to stone as soon as they look into Medusa''s eyes. Therefore, her tears are more precious than diamonds, which can be used to remove the blood sucking virus in vampires. However, Medusa has been dead for many years, and even her body has disappeared. In this way, the probability of your wife returning to normal is basically zero! "

 Chapter 676

    Byron''s words, for me and Mo liangye, are undoubtedly a death penalty.

    Rao was as calm as a cool night. At the moment, he couldn''t accept it. He yelled at Byron: "what are you talking about? Even without Medusa, I will try to cure my wife! "

    Byron gave a cold smile and said, "you can''t cure Medusa without her tears. And, soon, you will feel her change. At that time, not only she, but also you will feel extremely painful.... "

    Byron''s words haven''t finished, he was scolded by Mo liangye.

    "Shut up! If you dare say one more word, I''ll let you die right now

    But Byron didn''t pay attention to his words at all. He still said with a proud face: "what''s the matter? You think you can do whatever you want with me if you have some ability? I tell you, I hate the way you people think you are. If you think you are powerful, you can control the life and death of all creatures. If it wasn''t for you humans, we vampires would have suffered so many huge disasters for thousands of years? In my opinion, no matter how to treat you, it''s your human self seeking, it''s your human retribution! To tell you the truth, I like to see the helpless and painful appearance of you human beings. "

    Byron''s words deeply stimulated the nerves of Mo liangye.

    He got up and tried to walk towards Byron, thinking that I would take revenge.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, I suddenly burst out of a more strange feeling.

    This kind of strange feeling, let me almost subconsciously toward the ink cold night rushed in the past, and a hug his leg, open mouth to bite.

    But I know, I can''t bite.

    Mo liangye is my husband and my closest person in the world. How can I suck his blood?

    No, absolutely not.

    Even if I was tortured to death, I would never be able to do anything.

    This huge sense of resistance, let me originally want to bite the mouth of Mo liangye, and gradually back.

    However, after I took it back, the feeling of the extreme desire for blood in my heart increased a lot.

    I tried my best to restrain myself, even ran far away, trying to keep a safe distance from them.

    After all, now I''m at least half a vampire and a dangerous person. I can''t hurt them when I suffer.

    Mo liangye saw that I ran to one side and looked a little ugly. He quickly came to me to comfort me.

    Seeing this, I stopped him at once.

    "Don''t come here. I''ll hurt you. Don''t come here all of you!"

    "No, ma''am, no matter what you become, I will not give you up. Believe me, I will cure you, I will Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Hearing the sound of the cool night, I couldn''t help but feel my nose sour and tears slowly fell.

    I don''t believe in Mo liangye, on the contrary, I believe him too much.

    For such a long time, as long as he promised me, he would never be able to do it.

    Now that he said he would cure me, he would try his best to cure me.

    But Byron has said that people like me who have been bitten by vampires and have been injected with vampire blood into their bodies are basically incurable.

    In this case, even if Mo liangye wanted to save me, what could he do?

    Since I know it''s futile, how can I let him continue to waste time on me?

    Tears rolled down, looking at Mo liangye''s face, I said in a hoarse voice: "you take the old curator and ambes, leave me alone, I don''t want to hurt you!"

    "No, ma''am, we won''t leave you anyway!" Ink cool night a face firm say.

    Seeing me and Mo liangye talking to each other like this, Byron said to me sarcastically: "how about it? How does it feel to want to suck human blood? Is it like there are tens of millions of ants crawling in the heart, trying to bite people and suck their blood clean? "

    When Byron said these words, the itching in my heart became stronger and stronger, just like a group of ants in my blood vessels, constantly crawling, trying to break through my skin.

    This kind of life is not like death, let my consciousness began to become fuzzy.

    The ghost sent God to make, I unexpectedly in this world, directly one beat down an Bi Si, open mouth then bite to his neck.

    Abe was so scared by me that he didn''t know how to react.

    "You... You don''t mess around, i... my blood is not good, you... You don''t..." said ambis, shaking his hand around my neck.

    At this moment, I have completely lost my sense, and I can''t control myself at all. I still fiercely break free from the hand that Abies pinched my neck, and I want to bite his neck.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Mo liangye suddenly rushed over with a strong step, lifted me up, and then threw a small pill into my mouth.

    "Madam, this small pill can numb your mouth in 24 hours. Don''t talk about biting. You even feel powerless to eat! " Ink cool night spirit color worries of say.

    If once upon a time, Mo liangye didn''t even say hello and just put pills in my mouth, I would lose my temper.

    But today, I didn''t.

    Because I know that what Mo liangye did was just to prevent me from being infamous as a vampire.

    God knows what a shame it is for a decent person to kill innocent people!

    Xu had the effect of a small pill. After a while, I felt numb in my mouth. I couldn''t even close my mouth.

    It seems that the small pills that Mo liangye fed me really worked well.

    Oral numbness, even if my heart again how to want to bite, but also no way.

    It was because of this that ambes found the opportunity to push me away and hide in the corner. He looked at me with vigilance, as if he was afraid that I would rush over again.

    Byron, seeing that his plan had been stopped by Mo liangye, could not help feeling angry and said, "do you think this can save her? I''ll tell you, you''re just talking nonsense

    Mo liangye''s cold eyes moved away from my face and finally fell on Byron. His sexy thin lips opened slightly and said word by word: "even if it''s a fool''s dream, I can easily end your life!"

    Having said that, Mo liangye jumped to Byron''s face with an unexpected speed and grabbed him by the neck.

    Byron didn''t expect that Mo liangye would act suddenly. When he reacted, he had been clamped down and couldn''t move at all.

    A look of horror came out of Byron''s eyes.

    "You... You don''t... Don''t mess around... Otherwise... You... You will regret it!" Byron shuddered.

    "I don''t know if I will regret it, but it''s time for you to die today!"

    The cold voice of the cool night said that the cold sword had been transferred from the storage ring.

    In the dark space, the blue light from the body of the cold sword is extremely cold and frightening.

    When Byron saw this scene, he couldn''t help pleading with Mo liangye.

    "I''m... I''m wrong. Please forgive me... I''ll never dare again!"

    Mo Liang looked at Byron with no expression on his face and said word by word: "in this world, I will never let go those who dare to hurt my wife!"

    The sound falls, then sees in the dark space, that dark blue ray fast flash.

    With the sound of "Dong", I can see the blood flowing down from the cold sword in the cool night.

    As for Byron''s head, it had already fallen to the ground, and his eyes were unwilling and empty to look at us, but he no longer breathed.

    Mo liangye wiped the blood on the cold sword with a handkerchief, took it back, and said in a deep voice: "madam, I''ve dealt with the bully for you. We''ll go back to the hotel now and find a way to treat you! "

    Mo liangye said, then he picked me up.

    I shook my head feebly and looked at the old librarian not far away.

    Mo liangye knows me very well, even if he knows me.

    "You mean to find Fresnel and them?" Mo liangye asked.

    I nodded in the affirmative.

    "But, ma''am, you are like this now. We can''t delay any longer. We have to cure you as soon as possible!" The Mo cool night persuades to say.

    I shook my head repeatedly to refuse, and wrote a few words on his chest with my finger: their time is running out, they need you more than I do!

    "I know, but madam, you..." Mo liangye hesitated.

    However, before he finished speaking, he heard the old librarian standing not far away suddenly and slowly say: "I know there is a place that may cure her."

    This words a, I and Mo cool night are all surprised.

    After all, Byron said before that only Medusa''s tears can cure me.

    But Medusa has been dead for many years, which means that I have no remedy at all. I can only watch myself become a vampire and a demon in people''s mouth.

    As a result, now the old librarian suddenly says that I can still be saved. No matter how you look at it, it''s unbelievable.

    However, even if we know that it is unlikely, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, Mo liangye will never give up.

    This is not, the old librarian''s words just say export, then listen to Mo cool night to ask: "where?"

    "The town of medeola!"

 Chapter 677

    "How can a small town cure my wife? Are you kidding me? " Mo liangye questioned the old librarian''s words.

    The old librarian shook his head helplessly and said, "I''m not joking with you. What I said is true. Krsnik, who defeated Byron 50 years ago, was born in medeola. It''s just that in the early days, there was a large-scale migration of people in their small town, and many people moved to various parts of Europe. I think that migration was probably related to the prevalence of vampires, because 50% of the men in that small town were krsnik, also known as vampire hunters. They existed to eliminate vampires. "

    "50 years ago, when Plato Academy was invaded by vampires, many people were drained of blood and died on the spot, but some people, like your wife, were not sucked, but were injected with vampire blood at the moment of being bitten. Byron wants to turn Plato''s Academy into a holy land of vampires, so that all the people in Plato''s academy can become vampires and his subordinates. "

    "At that time, the whole Platonic academy thought they were finished, but one day, a krsnik suddenly came. He not only helped the Academy beat Byron, but also helped those infected with the vampire blood virus. In the end, I don''t know what method he used. All the people infected with the vampire blood virus are fine, and they never want to suck human blood again. "

    "Although krsnik has been away for many years and it is impossible to find him again, since his ancestral home is medeola Town, I think you can go there for a try. Maybe there are other krsnik in that small town who can cure you of this disease. "

    The old librarian''s words focus long, but also let Mo liangye''s heart ignite the fire of hope.

    He hugged me tightly and comforted me in a warm voice: "madam, do you hear me? You can still be saved. You''ll be fine! Tomorrow... Tomorrow we''ll go to medeola Town, find krsnik there, and ask them to treat you! "

    I nodded and agreed, then pointed to the old curator, and finally wrote the word "granddaughter" on Mo liangye''s chest.

    Mo liangye understood and said to the old librarian in a deep voice: "don''t worry, since you have pointed us a clear way, we will not leave you alone! Even if we''re going to medeola, we''ll save your granddaughter first! "

    Hearing the promise of Mo liangye, the old librarian''s heart was a little more stable.

    "Well, I can rest assured with your words. I have no regrets in my life. I just hope that my granddaughter, Fresnel, will be well The old library sighed.

    When Xu saw that the old curator was in love with his granddaughter, ambes hesitated for a moment and said to him, "curator, I and Fresnel, she..."

    I guess that ambes originally wanted the old librarian to agree with his relationship with Fresnel, but before he finished, the old librarian interrupted him.

    "Since she grew up with me, I have always been strict with her and never allowed her to fall in love. But just now, through the mouth of the group of vampires, I knew that my love was a burden to Fresnel. If I hadn''t controlled her too strictly and kept her from falling in love, she wouldn''t have concealed her feelings for you and didn''t dare to express them to you. If she had told you earlier that she liked you, you two would have been together for a long time based on how much you liked her. How could she invite Jingxian to make such a big deal? Well, I learned a lesson from this incident. As long as Fresnel can be safely rescued, you two want to be together. I can''t manage so much! However, I can put the scandal ahead. If you are not good to our family Fresnel in the future, I, as a grandfather, will not spare you! " The old librarian said solemnly.

    On hearing this, ambis was too excited to know what to do.

    After all, he thought it would be difficult for him to get the consent of the old curator.

    However, before he finished his words, the old librarian relaxed. The happiness came so suddenly that he could hardly speak.

    "You... Don''t worry, I''ve loved Fresnel for many years. I''ll treat her well. I promise that I won''t let her suffer any injustice. I''ll work hard to earn money and give her a more happy and prosperous life!"

    The old librarian nodded and said, "I hope you can remember what you said today."

    "Curator, I will! To be with Fresnel is the greatest happiness of my life. I will give her all I can give! " Said ambes with a firm face.

    As soon as the words came out, the audience in the live broadcast room began to send out bullet screens one after another.

    My God, I''ve been fed a handful of dog food. Can I still play happily

    [I think this studio should be renamed dog abuse, no problem! Even if the anchor and Lord underworld give us dog food, now even a small supporting role has found a partner to give us dog food. It''s not to give us single dogs the rhythm to live!]

    Are you all off topic? I didn''t see you so excited when the anchor was bitten by a vampire before. I really deserve to be single!]

    [yes, the most important thing now is not to discuss singleness, but that the anchor has become a vampire. It''s a pity that the anchor is such a good girl, if she really becomes a vampire!]

    [anchor, don''t worry, even if you become a vampire, it''s a big deal that all of us in the audience let you take a bite and give you some blood to suck. Don''t suck us all to death!]

    [upstairs, are you stupid to give your blood to the anchor? Do you want to die

    You don''t understand. We give our blood to the anchor to relieve her pain. She owes us a big favor. Looking back, we proposed to let the Lord underworld promise us. Can she refuse? It''s a good deal, but it''s a good deal!]

    [I went to see that there are 50000 fans watching the live broadcast in the studio. If you let Lord Hades sleep with us one by one, he will have to sleep for 137 years. In 137, we will die long ago!]

    [upstairs, are you a fool? Why does Mao have to work one day? Don''t you let Lord Pluto sleep several times a day at the same time? In this way, the efficiency can be greatly improved

    [suddenly a little worried about Lord Hades'' kidney...]

    ����

    Seeing that the old librarian had agreed, Mo liangye didn''t delay much. He immediately held me and wanted to go to the library with the old librarian to rescue them.

    They have been trapped for two days and two nights. If they are not rescued, I''m afraid there will really be a big problem.

    However, when Mo liangye took me out, my eyes subconsciously looked at Mary''s body.

    I don''t know why, I always feel that Mary''s body seems to be a little strange, but I can''t tell what it is.

    Maybe it''s because I don''t look right. Mo liangye lowers her head and asks in a deep voice: "madam, what''s the matter with you?"

    Because of numbness in my mouth, I couldn''t speak at all, so I had to shake my head to say it was OK.

    After all, it was just a strange feeling in my heart, without any basis at all.

    Mo liangye is enough to worry about me. I really don''t want to give him any more trouble.

    "Ma''am, if you have anything, just write it down and tell me. I''m your husband. You can tell me anything you want. " Mo liangye said again.

    But I still shook my head and wrote four words on his chest with my fingers: it''s really OK.

    Seeing that I really didn''t want to say it, Mo liangye sighed helplessly, so he had to leave with me and the old librarian and went to the library.

    Late at night, the library was so empty that you could hear a needle drop on the ground.

    "Mo, you said that they were hidden in the library. Do you know where they are?" Ambis asked curiously.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "with my ability, I can only see the Yin Qi of the dead, but I can''t see the hiding place of the living. Even Fresnel, they were hidden in the library, which I used to use the method of micro expression to get from Byron. Now that Byron is dead, we have to find it by ourselves. "

    "But for such a large library, we have to look for it bit by bit. When do we have to find it?" Ambes looked a little worried.

    "It''s hard, but it''s better than not knowing anything. What''s more, it''s not a problem that can''t be solved at all. The library is very large and has a large collection of books, but there are not many places where people can collect, right? "

    Mo liangye said, turning to the curator.

    The curator nodded and said, "well, you''re right. In the whole library, where six people can be stored at the same time, the area is certainly not very small. Let me see, with Byron''s character, where would they hide them? "

    The curator frowned and thought for a long time before he finally spoke again.

    "I remember! How stupid of me not to have thought of that

    Mo cool night hears sound, cold voice asks a way: "do you know where they are hidden?"

    The old librarian nodded and said, "it should be in a basement under the library. That basement is a utility room left over from earlier years. Few people go in on weekdays. Even I forget that there is a utility room there. If there is room for six people in the library at the same time, I''m afraid it''s the only one there! "

    "What are you waiting for? Take us there now! Fresnel, they''ve been locked up in it for so long, and it must be hard for them now. " Ambes urged.

    "Well, I''ll go to the office and get the key, and then I''ll take you there."

    The old librarian then asked us to wait in the same place. Then he went to his office on the third floor of the library.

 Chapter 678

    After the old librarian left, the three of us had been waiting on the first floor of the library.

    Xu is afraid that I catch a cold, in the process of waiting, Mo liangye has been holding me tightly, not willing to let go of every minute.

    "Ma''am, you''ll be fine with me." Ink cool night comfort way.

    I nodded, put my head on his chest, and put my arms around his neck, trying to go on like this all the time.

    During this period of time, in order to find the crystal soul stone, we are very tired.

    Now, when Byron injected blood into the vampire, and can not speak, my heart is a lot of calm.

    This kind of feeling is a kind of inner peace, just as I know that no matter what, Mo liangye will not leave me.

    I looked up at his handsome and unique face, and felt warm in my heart.

    If I really can''t cure my illness, I will soon face death. Before I die, the only person I want to see most is mo liangye.

    In this life, I am satisfied to die in his arms.

    With this in mind, I put my hands around his neck, slowly came up and gave him a kiss on the chin.

    Mo Liang night slightly a Zheng, obviously did not expect that I would suddenly kiss him, feel a little surprised.

    But the surprise lasted only a few seconds.

    In a flash, the cool night of ink lowered its head and blocked my lips.

    Although my oral nerve is basically numb, there is no feeling at all, but relying on the embrace of Mo liangye, I can still feel his more and more intense heartbeat when kissing.

    This strong heartbeat, let my cheek can''t help a little red, actually subconsciously pushed him away.

    Then, I quickly wrote with my finger in the chest of Mo liangye: don''t make trouble, it''s still live!

    But unexpectedly, as soon as I finished writing this sentence, the audience in the live broadcast room began to send out bullet screens one after another.

    [anchor, how can you refuse Lord Pluto''s kiss? How can you refuse if we can''t ask? Ah, I''m going crazy. I really want to climb over the screen of my mobile phone and push Lord Hades down. Such a sexy mouth...]

    [anchor, let go of Pluto and let me do it!]

    [people are more angry than others. The anchor can get the kiss of Lord Pluto, but we single Wang can only kneel and lick the face of Lord Pluto on the mobile phone screen! Sure enough, no contrast, no harm!]

    [anchor, if you push away Pluto, his little heart will be hurt! Why don''t I help you comfort Lord Hades? They can beat their chests and warm their beds, and they are free!]

    Go away upstairs! So many of us are in line. Where can I get you

    [Lord Pluto said: This is too ugly, next!]

    [tonight is destined to be another sleepless night! I have an exam tomorrow, but today I can''t sleep because of Lord Hades! If I can get the kiss of Lord Pluto, what if I fail tomorrow? "

    The same test

    [it seems that we are all poisoned by a kind of poison called Lord Hades!]

    [yes, who makes Lord Pluto so handsome and is really good to the anchor! It''s the perfect male god in my mind!]

    ����

    After being pushed away by me, Mo liangye was a little aggrieved and said with a sad face: "madam, are you too unkind? You just kissed me, but now you don''t allow me to kiss you. Is that to say that only officers and soldiers are allowed to set fire and people are not allowed to light lamps? "

    I glared at him and wrote with my finger on his chest: you just got there!

    "But, ma''am, I haven''t had enough." Mo liangye is just like a coquettish child.

    I shook my head and refused his grievance.

    "Just one more kiss, madam!" Mo Liang night pitifully prayed.

    Seeing his pitiful appearance, I couldn''t bear it, so I had to make a compromise and wrote in his chest with my finger: "just once, no more kisses! Now I have the blood virus of vampire. I can''t be too intimate, or I will become a vampire! "

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "I know, but if I can''t cure you, I''d rather be a vampire with you!"

    I waved my hand to show my disagreement.

    "Well, well, anyway, you can''t stop me from kissing you!"

    Mo liangye said with a smile, then bowed his head to kiss again.

    But unexpectedly, without waiting for his kiss to fall, we heard a shrill scream on the third floor above our head.

    We subconsciously froze.

    Thinking of the old curator who just went to the office on the third floor not long ago, I quickly wrote in the chest of Mo liangye: old curator, something may have happened!

    Mo liangye nodded slightly and said, "I don''t know what happened to the old librarian, but we still have to go up and have a look��

    With that, Mo liangye hugged me and rushed up to the third floor with ambis.

    Because we were not familiar with the environment of the library, it took us about 2 minutes to find out where the librarian''s office was.

    But when we pushed the door in, the scene we saw startled all three of us.

    I saw the curator lying on the floor of the office with blood all over the floor.

    Mo liangye walked over quickly, put me on the ground and began to examine the crime scene carefully.

    "Something has come in!" Mo liangye pointed to a small footprint and said to us.

    After hearing this, ambes and I looked at it together, but there was a little bloody footprint on the smooth floor.

    The footprint is very small. I wish it was only half the size of my fist. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find it at all.

    But this huge library, clearly only a few of us in, how can such a thing suddenly appear?

    I had doubts in my heart. I wanted to have a good observation and see what this footprint was. Then I heard the extremely weak voice of the old curator.

    "Mo... mo... mo..." the old librarian called three times.

    The three of us heard the news and rushed up to find that the old librarian was not dead and was covering his chest with a hand.

    Mo liangye saw that the corners of his mouth trembled slightly. Knowing that he had something to say, he asked, "if you have something to say, just say it."

    Trembling, the old librarian took out a key from his chest and handed it to Mo liangye.

    "This... This is the password of dialogue. Here... Here you are... You must... Never let it fall into the wrong hands. My father said that dialogue is related to a very big secret. Our family has been guarding that secret for thousands of years

    Mo liangye took the key, frowned and asked, "what did you write in the dialogue?"

    "That... That''s... That''s a legend about... Atlantis... Once the richest continent on earth... A place that has sunk into the bottom of the sea... My ancestor... Is the greatest king of Byzantine Empire... Heraclius... And his other identity... Is the descendant of the inhabitants of Atlantis..." the old librarian said in a trembling voice Avenue.

    I was shocked to hear that.

    Although we have known for a long time that this may have something to do with Heraclius, we never thought that Heraclius and the old curator were actually descendants of Atlantis.

    In this way, the complexity of things is far beyond our imagination.

    "So what we''re looking for has something to do with the continent where Atlantis sank to the bottom of the sea? But Atlantis had sunk to the bottom of the sea 10000 years ago, and people still don''t know where it is. This is far from what we are looking for in terms of time. How can it be related? " Mo liangye felt puzzled.

    The old librarian''s breath became weaker and weaker, but he still held on, He said to us, "there is one thing... One thing that few people know about... The inhabitants of Atlantis... Escaped in the great flood of annihilation... And many of them fled to the East... My ancestors... That is, Heraclius... Almost died on the way of escape, It''s... It''s an Oriental Goddess who saved them... It''s also because of that goddess''s protection that our team is preserved. "

    "Thousands of years later, our party, taking advantage of the chaos of the world, fought back to Hiram and established a Byzantine Empire that could compete with the Roman Empire. After several changes, when the monarch of Heraclius came, the Oriental Goddess who had saved our ancestors died, Heraclius immediately sent his powerful men far away to take a treasure of the Oriental Goddess back for safekeeping. Later, when Heraclius died, the treasure went into the tomb with him

    The words of the old librarian inspired me and Mo liangye.

    There is almost no doubt that the one who saved the Atlantis refugees he said must be my mother Nu!

    What Heraclius sent people to bring back from the East is the crystal soul stone we have been looking for!

    Determined these two information, my and Mo liangye''s heart are very excited.

    "If so, where is the tomb of heracleus?" Mo liangye asked.

    The old curator shook his head feebly and replied in a weak voice: "I... I don''t know... We... The residents of Atlantis have been... For thousands of years... They have been grateful... My ancestor, Heraclius, since... He brought that thing to the grave, it must not be found by outsiders. Because... Because he wants to protect the treasure of the Oriental Goddess, even with his life... With the luck of our whole nation, he can never... Never fail to live up to the entrustment of the Oriental Goddess''s subordinates! "

    I and Mo cool night in the heart not easy to ignite hope, instant and was splashed a cool.

    We thought we could easily know the exact location of Jingpo stone from the old librarian''s words, but who knows, even the old librarian didn''t know.

    Should heracleo have done such a good job of secrecy in those years?

 Chapter 679

    Seeing the disappointment on the faces of me and Mo liangye, the old librarian was silent for a moment and continued to say slowly: "you... Don''t lose heart... In fact... In order to find the tomb of Heraclius, it''s not that there''s no way..."

    Hearing this, Mo liangye and I were all in a daze.

    "What did you say? Do you have a way to find heracleus''s grave Mo cool night cold voice asks a way.

    The old librarian shook his head and said, "I have no choice, but... Those who can understand Plato''s original dialogues... Know how to find hilaclio''s tomb..."

    Can you understand the original dialogue Mo liangye is puzzled by the old librarian''s words.

    The old librarian said in a trembling voice: "the people of the world... All think that dialogies is a book, but... But in fact... He is a letter... A letter in this world, There is only one letter that... One person can understand... Or that... Or that is a keepsake... Only when you take... Take that letter... Find... Find that person... Can you find out where Heraclius'' tomb is... Besides, no one in the world can find that secret place any more... "

    "Who is the man you are talking about?" Mo cool night continues to concern of ask a way.

    But at this time, the old librarian''s breathing has been weak to the extreme, even almost out of breath.

    "That man is... Is... Is..."

    The old curator "yes" for a long time, but still can''t say the second half of the sentence.

    Now he has almost no strength to speak.

    When Mo liangye saw this, he put me on the ground to heal the old librarian.

    But the old librarian shook his head helplessly and refused.

    "No... no use... No, i... my blood has been drained... Yes... It can''t be saved... Don''t... Don''t waste your efforts..."

    The old librarian tried his best to say that to us, then he held ambys'' hand tightly and gave him another key in his hand.

    "This... This is the key to the basement. Go to... Save her... Treat her well... Otherwise... I will die in my eyes..."

    As soon as the words fell, the old librarian''s hand suddenly dropped down, and there was no breath.

    Seeing this scene, Rao is such a man as ambes, and his eyes are red now.

    After all, this is a kind and kind old man.

    Although he had a strange temper, he still held on and told us the whole story.

    Now that he has passed away, how can we not be sad?

    Even the audience in the studio were all sad at the moment.

    It''s a little sad. Actually, the old man is very good. He reminds me of my grandfather

    [I didn''t expect that the old man was still a descendant of the royal family. He looked very ordinary. However, the old man finally took a breath to explain to the future generations. It''s really a bit of Royal magnanimity. Give him some praise!]

    Grandpa, I''ve been walking well all the way. Although you said something, I didn''t understand a few words with poor English

    ����

    But it''s hard to be sad. We have to continue to live.

    At the moment, the challenges remain in front of us.

    "I''d better save people first. After all, they are still trapped in the basement. I''m afraid they''ll be late..." ambis was worried.

    Mo liangye grabs him and says in a deep voice, "you can save him, but we must be very careful."

    "Why?" Ambes was puzzled.

    "Because we''re not the only ones in this library. If I guess correctly, there should be a monster we don''t know, who is hiding in the dark to peep at us, and it may give us a fatal blow at any time! " Ink cool night a face dignified say.

    On hearing this, his face changed slightly, and he asked in a trembling voice, "well, what is it? It... It can kill the old librarian in an instant. Isn''t it also easy to take our lives? "

    "Just now I saw the wound on Lao Guan''s neck. There are two deep teeth marks. If I''m right, it''s a vampire. " Ink cool night mouth should be way.

    This words, my heart a cool, with an incredible look at the ink cool night.

    Besides me, ambis was surprised.

    "You killed Byron and Mary, didn''t you? How could... How could there be other vampires? Are... Are those little vampires who left before coming back to us for revenge? There are six of them. If they do come back, it will be terrible... "

    Ambes'' voice was full of fear.

    "No, it should not be them," Mo liangye said. "Although they are vampires, they should be much younger than their age."

    I don''t know why, hearing the words of Mo liangye, I remembered the strange feeling when I saw Mary''s body.

    At that time, I always thought there was something wrong with Mary''s body, but I didn''t know what the problem was.

    At this moment, after the reminder of the cool night, and then look at the little bloody footprints on the ground, I suddenly understand all of a sudden.

    It turned out that the reason why I had a strange feeling before was that Mary''s body seemed to be a little fatter than normal.

    Before she was removed by Mo liangye, she was not very fat, just a little plump.

    But when Mo liangye killed her and tore her waist in half, her stomach became very unusual.

    In other words, it''s very likely that Mary was pregnant before she died!

    This thought made me feel a chill for no reason.

    Those little vampires left because they were too disappointed with Byron.

    But now, if there''s another vampire baby, it doesn''t have any independent thinking at all.

    What it relies on is the resentment in its heart.

    In other words, it will take revenge on whoever killed its relatives.

    The old librarian was with us before, and the whole thing had something to do with the old librarian. So after we left, he quietly climbed out of Mary''s body, rushed to the library, slipped into the old librarian''s office, bit the old librarian''s neck and sucked his blood.

    Now that the old librarian is dead, his next goal must be me, Mo liangye and ambes!

    Probably seeing the fear in my heart, Mo liangye held my hand tightly and said in a deep voice, "don''t be afraid, madam. Anyway, we have to save Fresnel first. After all, they don''t have much time left. If we don''t rush to release them, they will die of lack of oxygen. "

 Chapter 680

    I thought about it for a while, and I think so.

    Now the baby of the vampire is hiding in the dark. Although we can''t prevent it, we can''t wait all the time.

    Even if we can afford it, Fresnel, they can''t afford it.

    The old librarian treats us well. No matter what, we can never let Fresnel have something to do.

    Thinking of this, without delay, we immediately stood up, bowed deeply to the old librarian''s body, left his office and went directly to the basement.

    The so-called basement, two floors below the library, is dark and strange.

    Mo liangye was afraid of my wrestling, so he held my hand tightly all the way and told me all the time: "madam, be careful!"

    When the audience in the studio saw that Mo liangye was so careful, they also sent out a barrage of jealousy.

    [anchor, where on earth did you find such a good husband? Let me know. I''ll find one later!]

    [nowadays, it''s really hard to meet such a man who never leaves his own woman. Lord underworld is really a model for men to love their wives today!]

    Don''t mention it. A few days ago, I asked my husband. I said that if I were old, he would ask me not to. Guess what he said. He said that he wanted me to go as far as I could. Don''t delay the girls in kindergarten! Compared with Lord Hades, my husband is not a man!]

    [upstairs, I can lend you a pair of scissors. Go and cut his tools, so that he won''t harm the flowers of the motherland in the future!]

    [I provide kitchen knives!]

    [I provide wine. I can cut it and soak it in wine. It should be very sour!]

    [you scared me to look down at my tools. Fortunately, they are still there!]

    ����

    After walking so carefully for a few minutes, Mo liangye and ambes and I finally arrived at the basement mentioned by the old curator.

    Ambis took out the key to open the door, but the key twisted, but it couldn''t open at all.

    "What''s the matter? The key was clearly left by the old librarian before he died. There should be no mistake! " Ambis seemed a little nervous.

    Mo cool night hears a sound, slowly walked past, open mouth to say: "let me come!"

    Ambis had no choice but to step back and leave the door open to Mo liangye.

    But Mo liangye didn''t turn the key directly. Instead, he squatted down and looked at the door of the basement for a while. Then he finally opened his mouth and said, "in the crack of the door, all of them are stuck with adhesive tape. It''s useless if you just turn the key."

    With that, Mo liangye turned to me and said, "madam, I''d like to borrow your Lu Banchi."

    Hearing this, I immediately took Lu Banchi out of the storage ring and handed it to him.

    I saw him take my Lu Banchi, weigh it in his hand, and then insert Lu Banchi into several cracks in the door, bit by bit will stick in the inside crack in the tape all cut.

    Then, he gently turned the key again, and the whole door opened.

    However, when the door was opened, it was not Fresnel who first welcomed us, but a strong and old, slightly sour smell, which made people feel dizzy.

    I know it''s because there''s so much carbon dioxide in the room.

    After all, Fresnel, they''ve been locked up by Byron for two days and two nights.

    Byron pasted the gaps of the door with adhesive tape to ensure that there was only air for two days and two nights in the room.

    When the air is exhausted, they will die.

    If you don''t eat for a few days, you may not die.

    But if you don''t breathe fresh air, let alone for a few days, you may die every minute.

    Although this basement room has a certain area, the air of this area is not enough for six people to breathe for a long time at the same time.

    Once the air in the house is exhausted, they can only wait to die, and still die in their own little despair.

    Fortunately, now that the door has been opened, Fresnel is OK after all.

    "Help... Help me..." a weak voice came from the darkness of the room.

    Mo liangye presses the switch in the basement and lights up the light in the room. He sees that Fresnel is sitting on the ground with a pale face. His breath is weak and his face is suffering from lack of oxygen.

    Where can ambes see this kind of picture? He is so distressed that he can''t help it. He quickly walks over, holds Fresnel in his arms and says, "Fresnel, it''s OK. You''re all OK."

    He looked up slowly and saw the face of ambes. He couldn''t help smiling and said faintly, "it''s you. It''s you?"

    Obviously, Fresnel did not expect that ambis would come to save her.

    What is more exciting for a young girl who is pregnant with spring than the dream lover who is not far away to save herself?

    Fresnel was very happy to see that ambes'' face was close at hand.

    "Ann... Ambis, it''s really you. I didn''t dream, did I?"

    He took Fresnel''s hand, put it on his face, and said softly, "Fresnel, you are not dreaming. It''s really me."

    Fresnel nodded and said, "it''s good that you''re here."

    "I''ll get you out of here," said ambis

    As he said this, he held up Fresnel and went out.

    As for me and Mo liangye, we squatted on the ground to check the situation of several other female students.

    Fortunately, we came in time, they did not have too much damage, just because of lack of oxygen, resulting in a temporary brain slow response.

    Mo liangye fed them some homemade pills, their physical strength recovered a lot, and they walked out of the basement one after another.

    Abies and Fresnel were waiting for us at the stairs. Seeing that we were all out, they wanted to climb up the stairs.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Fresnel suddenly said: "how does it smell like gasoline?"

    Hearing this, Mo Liang and I were stunned.

    Because, Mo liangye and I also smelled the smell of gasoline, very strong, as if... From... Overhead!

    We subconsciously looked up in the past, but saw enough to make us surprised.

    At the top of the stairs, there was a baby sized guy, looking down at us from the top.

    Next to him, there was an iron bucket. The smell of gasoline we just smelled came from the iron bucket!

    My heart is not good, want to rush up to stop him.

    Who knows, Mo Liang night action faster than I, a lunge has jumped up several stairs.

    But the baby vampire was more agile than we thought. Seeing the dark night rushing up, he immediately overturned the barrel of gasoline, lit a lighter and threw it down.

    Seeing this scene, I rushed over and pushed them to the next corner to escape.

    Fresnel, they are ordinary people, where seen this scene, the moment was confused, completely do not know what to do.

    At this time, the cigarette lighter in the baby''s hand had fallen down and ignited the spilled gasoline.

    For a moment, the whole basement space was ablaze with fire. The high temperature air wave was like a steamer, trying to overturn us to the ground.

    Fresnel, they were so frightened that they cried. Even ambes was flustered and kept pulling them upstairs.

    But above, now Mo liangye is fighting with the baby of the vampire. If they go up now, won''t they die?

    So, I didn''t care much, immediately grabbed Fresnel, and quickly hid back to the basement room where we came out before.

    I have observed before that the walls of this room are all made of concrete. For a moment, the fire can not reach here, so I can let them avoid it.

    After all, it''s better than rushing up now.

    But Fresnel they are not familiar with me, at the moment suddenly I was pulling back to run, can''t help but be surprised, and began to struggle violently.

    Because I can''t speak, I can only tell ambis what I think by hand.

    Ambes had experienced a test of life and death with us before. At this moment, seeing my gesture, he immediately understood it and said to them, "fresnia, don''t panic. She is entrusted by your grandfather to save you. Before, she went to the mirror world of the dance studio to find you for you. She and her husband are strange people. They will find a way to save you. Just stay here. "

    They calmed down a little when they heard ambis'' explanation.

    However, in the end is a matter of life and death, some people''s eyes or clearly show distrust.

    I did not have the means, also did not dare to delay, immediately will the Abies also pushed into the room.

    Ambes was a little scared. I told him to let him stay with Fresnel. I went up to help Mo liangye eradicate the baby vampire and then came down to save them.

    Ambis didn''t want to, but when he thought of Fresnel''s night here, he agreed and made a sign to me to go and return quickly.

    I nodded, took all the pure water from the store and left it to them so that they could escape the fire at the critical moment.

    After that, I climbed up the stairs step by step to the location where they were in the Mo Liang night.

    At the moment, Mo liangye and the baby of the vampire are both injured.

    Although the baby vampire is small, but the body is very flexible, people can''t prevent it at all.

    Most importantly, he is Mary and Byron''s child, naturally a vampire.

    Vampires are not terrible. What''s terrible is that their teeth are extremely sharp and they can suck up all human blood in a very short time.

    That''s all. The key is that there is a special substance in their blood.

    As long as this special substance is injected into human blood, that person will gradually evolve into a vampire.

    Before that, I was so shady by Byron.

    Mo liangye has seen me become a vampire. I know the power of that thing. Now I have to be careful.

    It''s not that he is afraid of death, but that he cares too much about the life and death of the rest of us.

    After all, with his ability, if he becomes a vampire after being bitten, who can stop him here?

    I became a vampire, at least there is ink cool night can easily subdue me, let me still have a ray of life.

    But if Mo liangye turns into a vampire, if he really goes crazy, not only all of us here will be killed by him, but the whole Plato academy, even the whole Hiran Kingdom, will be destroyed by him.

    Mo liangye has always been loyal and righteous. Naturally, he doesn''t want to see this scene happen.

    Therefore, his caution at the moment is not totally unreasonable.

    But the fire is getting bigger and bigger, and the oxygen in this underground space has been greatly consumed.

    The baby vampire is on our way out. If we can''t get rid of it as soon as possible and wait for a long time, even if we don''t burn to death, we will suffocate here.

    Time is running out. I can''t think about it.

    So, I grabbed Mo liangye and made a sign to him, indicating that I would deal with this baby vampire.

    Mo liangye was slightly surprised, obviously did not expect that I would have this proposal.

    "Ma''am, this baby vampire is very difficult. Are you sure you want to deal with it yourself?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    I nodded and made an OK gesture.

    Mo liangye knows that I''m stubborn. If I''m not allowed to do it, I''m afraid I can quarrel with him, so I have to agree.

 Chapter 681

    Seeing that he agreed, I asked him to step aside and quickly step forward to face the baby vampire.

    Seeing me in the past, the baby vampire showed a fierce look and touched his face.

    I know. He thought of Mary being disfigured by me twice before.

    At that time, although he was in Mary''s stomach, he didn''t witness the scene with his own eyes, but after all, his mother and son were close to each other. The resentment in his body still made it easy for him to distinguish those who had hurt his parents.

    He looked at me with gnashing teeth, and the hatred in his eyes seemed to tear my body to pieces.

    But even so, I''m not afraid at all.

    It''s not that I''m not afraid, but that I know what kind of responsibility I''m shouldering.

    They are ordinary people without the power of a chicken in their hands. They have no ability to deal with the crisis at all.

    Therefore, in this case, everything can only depend on me and Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye''s ability is high, but just because of his ability, I can''t let him take the risk.

    After all, vampires are no better than other ghosts. Once Mo liangye is injected with that kind of special blood, it will be a great catastrophe.

    As for me, anyway, I had been cheated by Byron before, and now I''m no different from this baby vampire in essence.

    It''s a big deal. I''ll fight with him!

    Thinking about this, I held Lu Banchi tightly in my hand and looked at the vampire baby fiercely.

    The baby of the vampire was impatient because of my fierce eyes. Immediately, his whole body jumped up from the original place, opened his mouth wide, showed his sharp teeth, and rushed at me.

    Seeing this, I was not polite to him at all. Taking advantage of the moment when he came, I raised my hand to split Lu Banchi out of my hand.

    The sharp lubanchi cut the baby vampire''s body and cut off his nose in an instant.

    The baby of the vampire cried out in pain and fell to the ground.

    I want to strike while the iron is hot. I want to step on the baby vampire.

    But who knows, he is also a very vengeful man. After I cut him, he bit me in the leg.

    Severe pain, from my leg.

    I couldn''t stand and fell to the ground.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye wanted to help me. I stopped him with my eyes.

    See my eyes, ink cool night into is not, retreat is not.

    I was worried that he would rush up again to help me, so I had to find a way to solve the problem as soon as possible.

    I looked down at the ghost thing, and saw that he was sucking the blood in my leg, and he didn''t want to let me go.

    I stretched out my hand to wring him up from the ground, but I didn''t care about the nausea and bit him on the neck.

    Anyway, he''s a vampire, and so am I. He''s a corpse, and so am I.

    We both have the same physique in all aspects. I don''t believe that I was born 20 years earlier than him, and I can''t compare with him!

    The baby of the vampire obviously didn''t expect that I would bite him. He was stunned for a moment, and then came a shrill cry.

    His hand, in the random grasp, desperately want to break free.

    But now I have bitten him, how can I let him go easily?

    While I was biting his neck with my mouth, I grabbed his hands with both hands and tore his body apart.

    To be honest, this is probably the best time I''ve ever worked.

    Even if the oral nerve is still numb, but in order to save them, I can only use all my strength to bite this baby vampire.

    However, at this time, the raging fire, has been more and more prosperous, baked my whole body almost melted.

    It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that I''m a little exhausted and I''m going to lose my strength.

    Seeing this, the baby of the vampire immediately struggled to escape from me.

    I am not reconciled, even if it is about to collapse, still cling to it, not willing to give him a chance to escape.

    The baby of the vampire was in a hurry, and immediately bit my arm, hoping to bite my teeth into my bones.

    I took a cold breath in pain and instinctively released the hand that held him.

    At the moment, my back has been scorched by the fire, and my whole body''s blood has been carried back, and I''m going to lose energy watching the other hand holding the baby of the vampire.

    However, at this time, I suddenly felt a chill coming from my waist.

    I used the corner of my eyes to glance back, and saw that Mo liangye was using his body to help me block the fire behind.

    Not only that, in the fire at the same time, his hand is also against my waist, with the palm of my body to transmit energy.

    A steady stream of energy from the waist has been sent to my body, I soon feel the blood of my whole body are back to the hand, even the strength also recovered a lot.

    So, I Mao full strength, again with both hands to grasp the baby vampire, desperately tearing at his body.

    Originally, the baby vampire also wanted to take the opportunity to escape from my hands, but now I tried my best to tear, and soon there was no movement. He could only stare at me with resentment, but could do nothing.

    I took a deep breath, roared, and tried my best with my hands. Then I heard a "hiss", and the baby''s body was completely torn in two by me.

    The blood can''t stop flowing down from my hands, and all of them are announcing to me the fact that the baby of the vampire has died.

    But I didn''t want to care what happened to him at all. I just threw his body on the ground and turned to hold Mo liangye and asked him what happened.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "madam, I''m ok. Take Fresnel out as soon as possible. The temperature here is too high. If I stay on, I''m afraid it will cause burns."

    I nodded repeatedly, rushed down the stairs quickly, and brought up all of them. Then I left the burning underground space with Mo liangye.

    After such a narrow escape, everyone leaned against the wall on the first floor of the library and gasped.

    But there is one exception.

    I saw Mo liangye not only did not stand against the wall, but also deliberately far away from the wall, as if his back was against the wall.

    I felt that his behavior was a little strange, so I went over and wanted to lift up his clothes to have a look.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye pressed my hand and said in a deep voice, "madam, don''t look. I''m ok."

    I didn''t believe it, so I immediately wrote on his chest with my finger: if you''re OK, show me!

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "madam, I''m really OK."

    Seeing him like this, I felt more about his back, so I continued to write: if you still regard me as your wife, please show me!

    I stare at the cool night, my eyes are very firm, as if I have to look at it.

    Mo cool night see me some angry, at the moment helpless, also had to choose compromise.

    I put my hand on the waist of his back and stayed for a while, a little trembling. I don''t know what it will be like when I lift it.

    Before, he used his back to block the hot flame for me, so that I could have a chance to breathe.

    But even so, my hair was scorched a lot.

    What about him?

    His back was in direct contact with the fire at that time. How could it be roasted?

    My hands trembled so much that I almost had no courage to lift his clothes.

    But no matter what his back looks like, it''s all for me. If I don''t have the courage to look at it, how can I share weal and woe with him?

    I thought about it, sinking my heart, and then directly lifted up his burned clothes, revealing the skin of his back.

    Although I had been psychologically prepared, when I really saw the skin on his back, my heart still hurt.

    What kind of skin is this? The whole back is almost red, and there are many blood bubbles on it, one by one bulging, as if it would burst at any time.

    In addition, near the waist, he was directly burned by the fire. Even his skin was gone, revealing the red flesh inside.

    My nose a acid, tears crash down.

    I wrote with my finger on his chest: Why are you so stupid?

    Mo liangyewei smiles and gently touches my head. He says in a warm voice, "the greatest meaning of my life is to protect you all the time. I''d rather have you burned than myself. "

    Tears fall more fierce, my heart has been wet.

    I always know the love of Mo liangye for me.

    But also because I know, at this moment, it makes me more distressed.

    He would rather burn himself than me?

    He is my husband and the one I love most in my life. I would rather hurt myself than see him burned like this.

    What''s more, he was burned like this for me.

    I''m just as sad as I am, and the audience in the studio.

    [Lord underworld really loves the anchor. I''m moved to watch it!]

    [Lord underworld always protects his wife. He would rather be burned like this than hurt the anchor!]

    [Lord underworld''s back makes me feel so sad. I want to hold him!]

    [anchor, I have excellent burn medicine here. Do you want it? Give me an address and I''ll send it to you by the fastest express!]

    I have it, too. I want to send it, too! Anchor, you must take good care of Lord Hades, you can''t let him leave scars, otherwise it''s not perfect!]

    [upstairs, you know something! Scar is a man''s medal! Even if Lord Pluto leaves a scar, it''s also a mark of love for the anchor. Will it make them love each other more

    [I really want to have another good male ticket like Lord Hades! No matter what difficulties I encounter, I can help and protect me at all costs!]

    [same as above! However, the anchor just tore up the posture of the vampire baby, also super domineering? At that moment, the anchor''s direct aura was fully opened! In order to save people, the anchor such a lady''s sister, also become domineering leakage! 32 compliments for the anchor, not afraid of your pride!]

    ����

 Chapter 682

    Looking at the burned skin on Mo liangye''s back, my heart was cut like a knife. I immediately took out the ointment from the storage ring and rubbed it gently for him.

    Mo Liang night has been silent, as if no pain at all.

    But I know, he must be very painful.

    Only, in order that I would not feel more guilty, he pretended not to hurt.

    I''m afraid this is the only man I''ve ever met in my life.

    But this one is enough for me.

    I only wish that all the days of my life can be better with his company.

    So thinking, I gently rub all the ointment on the back of Mo liangye.

    After all this, I held his hand tightly and wrote in his chest with my fingers: don''t be so silly again!

    Mo liangye understood what I wrote and said with a smile, "madam, you have to make sure that you won''t be in danger next time."

    This... Seems a little hard to guarantee.

    After all, there are countless dangers along the way to find Jingpo stone, and no one can guarantee that they can go to the end smoothly.

    However, in order to let Mo liangye rest assured, I nodded and agreed happily.

    Mo liangye saw a smile on my face, and his heart was a little wider. He said, "we have eliminated all the enemies that should be eliminated now. The rest is to use the key left by the old curator to find the crystal spirit stone we want."

    I nodded in agreement.

    Then, Mo liangye called out the key that the old librarian had given him before he died from his storage ring, looked at it and said, "at that time, the old librarian said that the key was a password, but he didn''t tell us what it was, and how can we find it?"

    I took the key and looked at it, but I didn''t see the number on the key. The old librarian said it was a password, which was very strange.

    Seeing that Mo liangye and I were both worried, he came to us slowly and said, "ambes has told me everything about my grandfather. Since you are his guests, can you show me the key in your hand?"

    I hesitated for a while, and looked at Mo liangye, but he nodded and agreed.

    "Fresia is the granddaughter of the old librarian. She grew up with the old librarian. Show her the key. Maybe she can know the secret of the key." Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Hearing this, I had to pass the key in my hand.

    Fresnel took the key, took it in his hand, looked at it again and again, and seemed to find something.

    "I know what this key is for!" The language of Fresnel is amazing.

    Mo Liang night and I were all in a daze.

    "Are you sure you know what the key is for?" Mo liangye asked in disbelief.

    Fresnel nodded and said: "of course, I grew up with my grandfather. I don''t know 100% about my grandfather, but at least 80%. And this key, of course, can''t hide it from me! "

    "So, what is this key for?" Mo liangye asks again.

    He wiped the dust on his face, put the key in his hand and said, "if I guess correctly, this key should be used to open grandfather''s treasure chest. When I was a child, I used to quarrel about playing with my grandfather''s treasure chest, but my grandfather refused to play with it. He said that I couldn''t play with it, so I stole his key and opened the treasure chest. And the key I stole at that time is the one I have now! "

    "Treasure chest? What was in it when you opened it? "

    "There is a picture of my grandmother, her favorite pearl necklace and bracelet, some strange manuscripts and a genealogy in it," she said. By the way, I remember a very thick book. At that time, I was too young to open that book no matter how hard I played, so I gave up

    As far as the current situation is concerned, the treasure chest mentioned by Fresnel is probably the last thing the old librarian wants to leave us.

    At least, the thick book in it should be the so-called dialogue left by Plato, that is, the keepsake mentioned by the old librarian!

    Think of here, Mo liangye almost can''t wait to ask: "where is that treasure chest now?"

    "It''s in the dark of my grandfather''s office. I can take you there!"

    With that, he took my hand and walked quickly to the old Curator''s office, followed by Mo liangye and ambes.

    The office was still as quiet as before, and the old librarian''s body was still lying there.

    When Fresnel saw the body of the old curator, he was very sad.

    But if today''s people have passed away, even if it is sad, there is no room for recovery.

    So she took off her thin coat and covered it on the old librarian''s body. After a few words, she came over again. Next to the old librarian''s bookcase, she pressed a black button. Then she saw that the huge bookcases were slowly moving to both sides, revealing a blank wall.

    This wall looks almost the same as other walls, but on the floor in front of it, there is a very small stone like thing.

    Fresnel stepped on the little stone, and the blank wall cracked, revealing a box inside the wall.

    Fresnel came forward, took out the box, inserted the key left by the old librarian and opened it.

    Then we see that the contents of the box are basically the same as what Fresnel said before. Except for the thick book, there is basically nothing useful for us.

    When I picked up the thick book, I saw that it was written in English with a few big words of dialogue.

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye. Seeing him nodding at me, I knew that this should be the dialogue we were looking for.

    So I turned the book over to see what mysterious things were written in it.

    But as Fresnel said before, this book can''t be opened no matter how it is turned.

    I felt a little curious, so I looked at the book carefully, only to find that it was not a book at all.

    Although it looks like a book on the surface, in the middle of the book is inlaid with a small metal box.

    So, no wonder Fresnel and I can''t open it.

    With the consent of Fresnel, I used the sharp blade of lubanchi to remove all the pages of this dialogue little by little, leaving only the small metal box inside.

    "I think the keepsake that the old curator said before should be in it!" Said Abies.

    I nodded to reach out to open the metal box.

    But unexpectedly, Mo liangye stopped me: "madam, don''t move, this is not an ordinary box!"

    I looked at Mo liangye and asked him why he said so.

    "This thing, known as a secret box, was used by early people to hide secrets. It''s usually made of metal on the outside, but inside it is a slender vinegar bottle. Around the vinegar bottle, some extremely thin secret documents were carefully rolled up. Once the box is forcibly opened, the vinegar bottle inside will be broken, and the paper with secret documents inside will be wetted by vinegar, so the so-called secret will no longer exist. This kind of encryption method, is holding a kind of rather for broken jade, not for perfect attitude and exist. If you open it by force, madam, I''m afraid we''ll destroy the keepsake. Without this keepsake, we will not be able to let the old curator tell us the way that the man will go to the tomb of heracleus. At that time, it will be impossible to get the crystal soul stone hidden in Hiram! " Ink cool night a face dignified say.

    Hearing this, I can''t help feeling a little scared.

    I went, fortunately, Mo liangye just stopped me in time, didn''t let me forcibly open it.

    Otherwise, cause a series of chain reaction behind, then I can really become a sinner!

    I took a deep breath and handed the secret box to Mo liangye. I wanted to ask him if he could open it.

    After all, every time in the past, he could easily come up with a password.

    But what I didn''t expect was that this time, Mo liangye took the box, but shook his head and said, "I can''t open this box. Because its password is only known by the person who set the secret at the beginning. I think maybe even the old curator has never opened it. "

    "What do you do? If you can''t open this thing, how can you get what you want? " Asked ambis.

    Mo liangye sighed deeply and said, "it seems that we can only take this box and go to find the person that the old librarian said. If anyone else in the world can open it, I''m afraid it''s the only one! "

    "But before, the old librarian didn''t say who the man was. How can you find him?" Asked Abe, puzzled.

    "No, he said, at least he told us the place!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    As soon as I said this, I suddenly remembered a place that the old librarian had said before - medeola town!

    Yeah, it''s medeola!

    Although the old librarian never said who the man was, he always wanted to lead us to medeola.

    The reason why he told us the name of the town was not just to tell us where to go to find vampire hunters for treatment, but to tell us from the side that the people who can open the box live in medeola town!

    Realizing this, Mo liangye didn''t have much trouble. He immediately received the small box into the storage ring, and was ready to finish the funeral of the old curator before leaving for medeola.

    But, to our surprise, Fresnel and ambes offered to go with us.

    Mo liangye didn''t agree, but considering that Fresnel helped us find the metal box, he had to agree.

    Then, several of us worked together to send the body of the old curator to the funeral home for cremation, and began to arrange funerals and other things.

    By the time the ashes of the old curator were buried, it was the third day.

    In these three days, I have to apply ointment to Mo liangye every day.

    And he also fed me pills that numb my mouth as much as possible every day.

    Our feelings are firmer than before.

    We believe that no matter how hard it is to find Jingpo stone, we can spend it safely!

 Chapter 683

    A few days later, ambis helped us rent two local cars in hirang and drove us to the small town of medeola in the northwest of hirang.

    Although the distance is far, but fortunately the road is flat, there are no twists and turns along the way.

    At about two or three o''clock in the afternoon, our car stopped in the small town of medeola.

    As soon as I got out of the car, there was a strong fragrance of roses.

    When I looked around, I saw beautiful roses growing almost everywhere in the small town of medeola.

    At first glance, it seems that the whole town of medeola is built in a sea of roses.

    Women, in general, are unable to resist the charm of roses.

    This is not, and I feel full of joy as well as Fresnel.

    "You''re right, ambes. It''s so beautiful here!"

    Then, like a child, she hopped to the rose garden and asked ambis to take a picture of her.

    Ambes also spoils her, holding an SLR camera and taking pictures of Fresnel.

    But after a while, Fresnel found it hard to shoot by himself. He waved to me and said, "come here, Xiao Fei, let''s shoot together!"

    I didn''t want to go, but Mo liangye stood aside and said to me softly, "go, madam. You look so beautiful. You must be more beautiful than Fresnel!"

    He praised me so much that I blushed a little and glared at him. Then I ran to Fresnel and stood there to take photos with her.

    Originally, Fresnel also called Li Manzhen together, but Li Manzhen''s interest was not high because she had lost her child. We didn''t have much to do, so we had to give up.

    It has to be said that Fresnel is really a photo maniac, pulling me there, a photo is half an hour without duplicate.

    Finally, I was so tired that she gave up for the time being.

    "Ambes, there seems to be a photo studio in this small town that can develop and print photos. Why don''t we go to develop and print them in a moment?" He suggested.

    Abies has always been responsive to Fresnel''s needs, and naturally he will not refuse at this moment.

    So, hand in hand, they went to the street to look for a photo studio.

    Mo liangye and I stayed in a local family hotel nearby.

    However, because it''s still early now, Mo liangye and I had a rest in our room for a while. Then we went to the hall downstairs and asked for two cups. We drank and chatted.

    We discussed a lot about the possibility of this crystal soul stone, but we didn''t come up with a reason because we knew it very well.

    But the coffee made by the hotel owner was really good. I had a drink, but I wanted to have one.

    But Mo liangye stopped me and whispered in my ear: "madam, you drink so much. Do you want to keep me awake at night

    My face once again brush red, clench a fist then to his chest lightly beat once.

    If on weekdays, Mo liangye will seize the opportunity to hold my fist in the palm of my hand and kiss me gently.

    But today, he didn''t.

    Not only did he not, but his eyes seemed to be staring out at something.

    I stretched out my hand in front of him and tried to pull his soul back, but he didn''t pay any attention to me. Instead, he turned to the hotel owner not far away and asked, "boss, do you have a monastery here?"

    The boss looked at Mo liangye and the nuns walking on the street outside the door. He laughed and said, "of course. Our monastery here is very famous. It''s called the city of the sky. Listen, this name alone is very poetic, isn''t it? "

    "Who built this monastery?" Mo cool night continues to ask a way.

    The owner of the hotel shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I only moved here 20 years ago. Many people in this town are not indigenous residents. Anyway, that monastery has been here since we came here. No one cares when it existed or who built it. After all, the nuns in that monastery are of high quality, and they have not brought any bad influence to the people in the town. Naturally, they are too lazy to care so much. "

    "You''re not indigenous?" Mo liangye was a little surprised.

    "Yes, don''t mention me. 80% of the people in this town are not indigenous residents. It''s said that this town was very prosperous many years ago, probably hundreds of years ago. But later, I don''t know why, there was a large-scale migration, especially for the young and middle-aged. Many of them migrated to other countries and regions. The rest are often old and weak women and children. After a long time, there are not many old and weak women and children left behind. The whole town is basically occupied by people who have migrated from other places. " The owner of the hotel talked about it vividly.

    "Is there anyone in your town who will see a strange disease?" Mo cool night continues to ask a way.

    The owner of the hotel was puzzled and asked, "what is a strange disease?"

    "It''s the kind of illness that happens after being bitten by a vampire." The cool night of ink is not covered.

    But even so, after listening to this, the owner of the hotel looked like he was facing a big enemy.

    "You... You were bitten by vampires?" Asked the innkeeper in a trembling voice.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "it''s my wife who was bitten. Some time ago, we had some trouble. My wife had an accident. But don''t worry, my wife has been controlled by me now. She won''t bite people casually! "

    The owner of the hotel seemed a little uneasy. He looked at me again and again and asked in a trembling voice, "really... Really can''t bite? I... I have a lot of tourists living in this hotel. If I really bite people at will, I''ll be in big trouble! "

    Seeing the timid look of the hotel owner, I shook my head helplessly, then pretended to be vicious and wanted to scare him.

    The owner of the hotel was startled by me. Almost instinctively, he bounced to one side and looked at me like a big enemy: "you... Don''t come here. Don''t mess around. I... I have a gun. If you bite me, I... I''ll blow your head with a gun!"

    Mo liangye worried that I would make a big deal, so he went up and explained, "don''t get me wrong. My wife is deliberately frightening you. She can''t bite you now."

    Hearing this, I immediately restrained my ferocious look and showed a bright smile.

    It is said that in this world, smile is the best way to resolve the embarrassment between people.

    Now, seeing me smile, the owner of the hotel was relieved, wiped the sweat on his head, sighed and said, "I... I just said, how can a beautiful little girl be a vicious vampire! But little girl, you really are. If you pretend to be a little more terrible, I will be scared out of trouble even if I have no trouble! "

    Mo Liang night heard, quickly explained for me: "I''m really sorry, because my wife is not convenient to speak recently, so I apologize for her."

    Say, Mo cool night then very standard to the hotel owner bowed.

    Seeing this scene, I feel bad in my heart.

    Mo liangye is such a proud man that it is almost impossible to lower his noble head. But now in order to find someone who can cure my disease, he bowed to a human civilian.

    How much of his deep affection for me is included in this?

    Fortunately, Mo cool night this bow is not very bad.

    Seeing that he was so polite, the hotel owner quickly picked him up and said, "well, well, actually you don''t have to. I just said it casually. As for the person you are looking for who can cure abnormal diseases, I will tell you! "

 Chapter 684

    "Will you tell us?" Mo liangye was a little surprised by the hotel owner''s attitude.

    Before, we always thought that the hotel owner would not be so kind-hearted. At least we would be more embarrassed before we would say it. As a result, people were much more cheerful than we thought.

    This has saved us a lot of trouble.

    "Of course. To be honest with you, in fact, many people in medeola town in the early years could treat abnormal diseases, especially those related to vampires. That''s a good way to treat them! But as I said just now, the town of medeola has experienced a great migration for many years. The original residents of this town have now spread all over the world, and it is difficult to find them. As for this small town, there may be only one person left to treat your wife''s disease. " The owner of the hotel said solemnly to Mo liangye.

    Mo cool night hears a sound, can''t help wrinkling tight brow, open mouth to ask a way: "whole town a person can cure?"

    The innkeeper nodded and said, "yes, only that man can cure it. Unfortunately, you are here. The man''s father is ill these days. I saw him driving his father to the big hospital in the city this morning. I don''t think he will come back today. You, just settle down with me and I''ll go back to his house to help you. If he comes back, I''ll take you to him. "

    We didn''t say anything more when we saw the hotel owner say that. Even after leaving the hall, we went back to our room.

    Passing by Chen Feng''s and Li Manzhen''s rooms, I vaguely heard a choking cry inside.

    I sighed helplessly.

    It seems that Li Manzhen is still unable to get out of the loss of her children.

    I wanted to knock on the door to persuade her, but Mo liangye pulled me back to my room. Wen Sheng said to me: "madam, we''d better leave this kind of thing alone. After all, some wounds can only be healed by themselves. Others say that no matter how much they are, they are useless. "

    Although I know what he said is very reasonable, I always feel that Li Manzhen''s loss of her child may affect our search for Jingpo stone.

    But before I could express my opinion, I heard someone knocking at the door.

    "Who?" The Mo cool night vigilantly asks a way.

    "It''s me. I''m Fresnel. I''m here to send pictures to Xiao Fei. Would you please open the door?" Outside the door came the voice of Fresnel.

    Hearing this, I quickly walked over and opened the door.

    Outside, indeed, there were two men, Fresnel and ambes.

    When he saw me coming out, he was very excited. He took out a photo from his handbag and said to me, "little Fei, you see, this is the photo that ambes took for us just now, isn''t it very nice?"

    Although my mouth can not speak, but I still nodded, gave a positive expression.

    "Since you think it''s good, Xiao Fei, it seems that our ambys is really talented in photography! I''ve decided that he will take all the photos in my next life! " Fresnel said with a smile.

    On hearing this, he was very cooperative, bent down and made a very gentlemanly gesture, and said, "I''d like to serve my princess Fresnel!"

    "That''s very kind of you, ambis!"

    Fresnel said, then stood on tiptoe, in the face of Abies kiss, a pair of very happy look.

    "Cough cough cough, two, you are in me and my wife''s room door such, really good?" Mo cool night hands cross in front of the chest, standing behind me light said.

    As soon as he was reminded by Mo liangye, Fresnel''s face immediately turned red, and she nestled in the arms of Abies, just like a young girl in love.

    With the beauty in his arms, ambis didn''t care whether it was good or not. Even when he refuted Mo liangye, he said, "Mo, every time you fall in love with your wife, I don''t say any objection. Now that I''m finally with Fresnel, do you come out and give me your opinion? This seems to be more inappropriate, isn''t it? "

    "Ambes, you are mistaken. I have no opinion of you two being together. But please don''t be in front of me and my wife, OK? My wife is very simple. I don''t want her to see anything unsuitable for children! " Ink cool night light said.

    "Mo, you..." ambis was speechless to Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye glanced at him and said, "do you two want to show your love with me and my wife?"

    Say, Mo cool night then a embrace my waist, bow to kiss on my lips.

    Seeing this scene, Fresnel almost subconsciously covered his eyes, so shy that he didn''t dare to see it at all.

    Knowing that he was shy, he said to Mo liangye, "Mo, you are so shameless!"

    Mo liangye let me go, laughed at ambes, and said, "in fact, I can be more shameless, such as kissing your Fresnel?"

    On hearing this, ambes immediately drew Fresnel behind him.

    "Mo, Fresnel is my girlfriend. You can''t think of her!" Said ambes, a little apprehensive.

    Seeing that ambes was so nervous about Fresnel, the smile on Mo liangye''s face became even worse, and he said, "ambes, I know that Fresnel is beautiful and charming, but I''m sorry to tell you that I''m really not interested in her. First of all, you are my friend. I never rob women with my friends. Secondly, I''ve put my heart in my wife''s place all my life. I don''t have the heart to fall in love with other women. So, your worries are superfluous. However, if you don''t leave quickly and want to show your love in front of me and my wife, I can''t guarantee that I won''t do anything out of line! "

    Where can ambes stay when he says that?

    Almost immediately, he hurried Fresnel back to his room.

    When I saw that they were just like thieves, I couldn''t help laughing and wrote in his chest with my finger: they were just kissing at the door of our room. Do you make such a fuss?

    Mo liangye reached out and touched my hair, and said with a gentle smile: "madam, I''ve always been the only one who shows kindness to others. Now it''s someone else who shows kindness to me. Do you think I can accept it? Anyway, in my opinion, the most loving people in the world must be us! "

    Hearing this, I poked his forehead, wrote "childish ghost" on his chest, and then turned to enter the room.

    But who knows, I haven''t gone a few more steps, ink cool night then long hand a hook, will I whole embrace in the arms.

    "Madam, love is not only to show to others, sometimes it has to be proved by actual actions!"

    With that, Mo liangye took me to the bed and leaned over to stick it up

 Chapter 685

    Mo liangye has always been a greedy man. This time, it''s no surprise that I won''t give up until late at night.

    I leaned on his chest exhausted. After a few words of coquetry, I picked up the picture that Fresnel had sent me before and looked at it.

    In fact, not to mention, the photography technology of ambis is really not built.

    Look, the exposure, the level of light use, and the degree of expression capture are all professional.

    I don''t need PS when I''m photographed by him, OK?

    While I was cool in my heart, I picked up the photos one by one and watched them carefully. I wanted to choose a good one to take the best picture of me and send it to Guoguo and their children.

    However, just after I had seen all the photos and only the last one was left, my eyes suddenly froze.

    Almost subconsciously, I reached out and took a picture of Mo liangye. I pointed to the last picture and showed it to him.

    Mo liangye looked in the direction of my finger. In the last picture, Fresnel and I were standing side by side in front of the rose field, with their respective poss, smiling happily.

    This was originally an extraordinary landscape photo, but the difference is that, from the photo, there is a dark red shadow behind Fresnel.

    From the shape, the dark red shadow should be a woman.

    But I remember very clearly that when I took photos, there were basically only me and Fresnel in front of the rose field.

    Where did this crimson woman come from?

    I used to listen to my grandmother say that when traveling outside, don''t take photos casually, otherwise it''s very possible to take pictures of things you shouldn''t see.

    A Prajna is photographed should not see things, light is a headache, serious is a serious illness.

    If you happen to be a weak and ill man, it''s possible to die every minute.

    Is it hard to say that the dark red shadow in this picture is the kind of thing that my grandmother once told me she shouldn''t see?

    This idea makes me feel a little chilly.

    Mo liangye naturally saw what I thought in my heart, and said solemnly: "madam, I think we should go to see them. Even if there is something evil, it''s nothing to you and me. But Fresnel, they are all ordinary people. If they are really entangled by evil things, I''m afraid there will be trouble! "

    I nodded in agreement.

    So, Mo liangye did not delay, immediately got up, dressed, took me out and knocked on the door of Fresnel''s house.

    But I don''t know why, we knocked several times in succession, but no one came to open the door.

    I put my ear to the door and listened carefully, only to find that there was no sound at all.

    Just when I and Mo liangye were wondering, Chen Feng''s voice sounded not far behind me.

    "Which two foreigners are you looking for?"

    I nodded and made a gesture with my hand to ask him if I knew where fresenia was.

    Chen Feng shook his head and said, "I don''t know their whereabouts, but I can tell you responsibly that they are not in the room. Before, Manzhen was a little uncomfortable, so I went to the lobby downstairs to ask the hotel owner for some medicine to reduce fever and so on. As a result, I saw that the two foreigners you were looking for, the woman, who didn''t know what was going on, rushed out like crazy, and the man was chasing after them. They ran out of the hotel one after the other and didn''t know where they had gone

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, Mo liangye frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice, "when did you do that?"

    Chen Feng looked down at the watch on his wrist and said, "it''s not long ago. It happened about ten minutes ago. If you go after it now, it may be too late. "

    In fact, even if Chen Feng doesn''t say it, we have to keep up.

    It''s not that we have nothing to do when we are full, but that we are too worried about their safety.

    After all, no matter how we look at the dark red shadow we saw in the photos before, it doesn''t look like a lucky thing.

    If they are really entangled by the crimson shadow, and now run out in the middle of the night, things will be really bad!

    Thinking of this, Mo liangye and I didn''t dare to delay, even if we decided to go downstairs to find Fresnel.

    "Well, where are you two going? I''ll go with you Chen Feng immediately prepared to keep up.

    Mo Liang night looked at Chen Feng and asked faintly, "didn''t you say Li Manzhen was ill? You don''t stay in the room to take care of her. Instead, you follow us everywhere. Be careful when you turn around, she makes you kneel on the washboard! "

    "Brother-in-law, you look down on me! Although I''m not as good as you, I have a lot of face in front of Manzhen. I said East, she would never dare to say West. I said one, she would never dare to say two. What''s more, she has just taken antipyretic medicine and has gone to sleep. I''m idle alone. I''d better follow you to find the two foreigners! " Chen Feng said with a proud face.

    See he is indeed a pair of insomnia, I and Mo liangye did not refuse, when even with him out of the hotel, came to the street outside.

    "In other words, there are so many roads in this small town. Where should we find them?" Chen Feng asked.

    Mo liangye turned his head and looked around, then said in a deep voice: "the strangeness of things started from the rose field. If fresnia was really entangled with something, the first place to go after leaving the hotel should be the rose field!"

    I thought about it and thought it was reasonable, so I followed them to the rose field in the daytime.

    Because of the small population of medeola, it''s late at night, so it''s very strange to walk in the dark and quiet.

    After what happened in Plato''s Academy, I have an instinctive fear of this dark and quiet environment.

    So, I hold the hand of Mo liangye tightly, and I dare not let it go, for fear that something terrible will suddenly appear, just like before in the mirror world.

    Mo liangye knew that I had a shadow in my heart. As he walked, he patted me on the back of my hand with his other hand and said in a deep voice, "madam, it''s OK. I''m here. Don''t worry."

    Chen Feng also echoed: "yes, my little cousin, I have my brother-in-law from Hades. You two are completely in the rhythm of killing gods and Buddhas. You are afraid of a hammer!"

    I shook my head, trying to use gestures to refute something.

    Unexpectedly, before I could express what I wanted to say, I heard a shrill scream in the darkness not far away!

 Chapter 686

    The sound came from the rose field not far away.

    A few of us were shocked, almost did not think about it, and ran in that direction.

    In the dark of the town, it was a bit frightening. Without street lights, I could hardly reach out, let alone find someone.

    In order to avoid wrestling, or unexpected trouble, when I ran to the rose field, I pulled out a flashlight from the storage ring to shine it.

    Just then, I saw ambys squatting by the rose field we photographed during the day, shaking something on the ground.

    When we got closer and looked at it, we saw that on the ground in front of him lay Fresnel.

    Besides, I''m afraid Fresnel''s troubles are not small.

    Thinking of this, we quickly walked over and called ambes gently.

    "Ambes, what''s going on? Fresnel, she... "Mo liangye asked.

    When he saw us coming, he was a little surprised and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Without waiting for Mo liangye to answer, Chen Feng on one side said, "do you think we want to come? We haven''t seen you and your little girl friend running out in a hurry. We''re afraid that something might happen and we''ll come to you! By the way, how''s your girlfriend? "

    When she heard Chen Feng''s explanation, she sighed and said, "originally, Fresnel and I were resting in our room, but somehow, she suddenly woke up from her sleep and walked around the room like crazy. I thought she was sleepwalking, so I didn''t care too much and didn''t dare to wake her up. But later, she became more and more fierce, even directly opened the door and ran out. I was worried that something might happen to her, so I ran after her all the way and found that she had fallen here. "

    "Did anything strange happen when she fell down, or when you were in the room?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    "I remember that when she was walking around the room, she murmured a sentence:" there is a head of injustice, there is a owner of debt, once owed to her, she will take it back now! "

    "What''s wrong, what''s wrong, what''s wrong? Are you sure that''s what you''re saying? " Mo liangye frowned.

    Ambes nodded and said, "I''m sure I thought she saw horror movies during the day. Later, when I think about it when she rushed out of the room, I always feel that something is wrong. Although she loves smelly beauty, she is a quiet and peaceful girl. With her character, it is absolutely impossible to say such a venomous word! Moreover, when I followed her to the rose field, I seemed to see a crimson mist hovering over her head. At that time, I was worried about what bad thing it was, so I drank a lot to scare it away. But unexpectedly, I roared, the thing was scared away, but Fresnel also fainted. As you can see just now, no matter how I called her, she didn''t wake up

    At this point, ambis looked at Fresnel on the ground with a sad face, as if worried that she would sleep forever.

    After listening to these, Mo liangye didn''t delay much. He bent down, reached out and touched Fresnel''s forehead, and his face became dignified.

    "Take her back quickly! Her soul has been eroded and needs to be repaired! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    As soon as he said this, his face suddenly turned pale, and his voice began to tremble.

    "What... What? Has the soul been eroded? Then she... Isn''t she hopeless? "

    Mo cool night gloomy face, swept him one eye, light way: "if you again nonsense, she may really have no help.". Even if he managed to cure, he might be an idiot! "

    On hearing this, ambes, who dares to talk more nonsense, hugs Fresnel directly from the ground and runs back to the hotel with us.

    Because of the emergency, Mo liangye could not avoid the suspicion. Even in their room, he performed the soul repair for Fresnel.

    This process lasted about an hour.

    After that, Fresnel''s face was much better, at least his forehead was no longer black.

    "She shouldn''t be in any serious trouble. Don''t let her touch the rose field these days, otherwise it will be more difficult if she scares the soul again!" Ink cool night sink voice to ambis say.

    Seeing that Mo liangye had cured Fresnel, ambes nodded and said, "no, no, I will never let her near the rose field again! But... When will Fresnel wake up? It won''t take days and nights, will it

    "No, she''ll wake up at dawn at most. However, she may not remember what happened before, just like intermittent amnesia Mo liangye replied.

    "Just wake up. I''m afraid she''ll never wake up." Said ambes, with a sincere face, clasping his hand.

    Mo liangye looks at ambes and leaves with me and Chen Feng without saying much.

    Out of ambis'' room, I thought I could go back to sleep. Unexpectedly, the next sentence of Mo liangye broke my wish to sleep.

    "Madam, we may be busy tonight!"

    I looked at him bitterly, made a gesture to him and asked him what he wanted.

    Mo liangye hugged my shoulder and said with a bad smile: "of course, it''s something that Madame wants to do even in her dreams!"

    I tilted my head to think for a while, and said to him: do you want to dig other people''s Rose fields?

    Mo liangye nodded to face and said, "right answer! I think that dark red shadow does not appear for no reason. In other words, it''s probably because there are some secret hidden under the rose

    I have to say that the words of Mo liangye are really all on the point.

    Now we''ve restricted her from going to the rose field.

    But what about the others?

    If someone likes to go to the rose field just like Fresnel, isn''t it possible that the soul will be eroded by the dark red ghost that doesn''t know what it is, then we will be in great trouble!

    So I thought, neither Chen Feng nor I objected, and immediately with the cool night of the ink, with the tools of shovel and so on, again went out of the hotel''s door and went straight to the rose field.

    This time, we really took a close look at the rose field.

    This flower field covers half of the town. It is full of red roses called "Fauvism".

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I always feel that these roses have an unspeakable sense of sadness under the cover of night.

    As if, is telling us a sad and sad love story in general.

    "Don''t be in a daze, do it now!" Mo cool night urges a way.

 Chapter 687

    Seeing that the dark night was pressing, I could not keep on staring. I had to shovel the spade out of the storage ring, and I dug them together in the rose field that I found Finella.

    It seems easy to dig, but it''s not easy to do.

    No, I only dug for a while, and I felt a pain in my back, and threw the shovel aside and sat on the ridge.

    Mo liangye saw that I didn''t dig any more and didn''t say anything more. He just laughed a little and said, "since my wife is tired, let''s have a rest. Chen Feng and I will do this kind of rough work!"

    On hearing this, Chen Feng quit immediately.

    "Hello, brother-in-law of Hades, even if you are partial to your little cousin, you can''t use me as a free labor force. I have a family, too. How can I double my value? Look back, you''ll have to pay me more! "

    But who knows, as soon as Chen Feng''s voice fell, Mo liangye twisted his eyebrows, and his handsome face was full of dignified look.

    Chen Feng thinks that Mo liangye is angry because of what he said before. He quickly retreats and defends himself: "brother-in-law of the underworld, i... I was just joking. Don''t take it seriously... I... I still have Manzhen to take care of. If you beat me, what will Manzhen do?"

    But even if he said so, Mo liangye''s face still didn''t ease, on the contrary, there was more and more dignified posture.

    Chen Feng immediately panicked.

    Although he spent a lot of time with Mo liangye on weekdays, which was peaceful, Mo liangye''s ability was several grades higher than that of him. In a sense, he was afraid of Mo liangye.

    After all, the feeling of being beaten by a sea of people is absolutely not good!

    "Ming... Brother-in-law of the underworld, if you have anything to say, let''s talk about it. Don''t do it..." Chen Feng said in a trembling voice.

    Mo liangye takes a deep look at Chen Feng, raises his hand and makes a "hush" gesture at his mouth to signal him not to make a sound.

    Chen Feng was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Mo liangye. He was staring at the rose bush behind him. He didn''t know what he was looking at.

    However, after Chen Feng pricked up his ears and listened carefully, he found that in the rose bushes behind him, there was a sound of knowing.

    Chen Feng''s heart is next surprised, this just understand come over.

    Damn, it turns out that the solemn expression of Mo liangye just now is not to beat him, but to find the movement in the rose bush behind him?

    damn!

    It''s the guy hiding in the rose bush that made him give advice again!

    No, he''s a man at least. He''s just been humiliated once. Now he has to get his face back!

    Thinking of this, Chen Feng ignored the cold barrier of me and the cold night, and directly shovel the spade. He touched the rose cluster that was moving and moved, and wanted to take the opportunity to surprise the guy who was hiding there.

    And that guy, obviously, didn''t expect his whereabouts to be found, so he didn''t hide. He kept making a sound of knowing.

    This is just like Chen Feng''s idea. He touched it all the way, so smoothly that even he couldn''t believe it.

    But it doesn''t matter so much. No matter whether it''s human or ghost hiding in the rose bush, he has to find it out today and teach it a good lesson.

    So thinking, Chen Feng jumped up and jumped into the rose bush. He shovel the spade and hit the ghost.

    "Ouch!" A cry of surprise came from the rose bushes.

    Chen Feng Zheng for a while, picked up the flashlight don''t in the waist to see in the past, can''t help but was surprised.

    "Boss, why are you?" Chen Feng was surprised.

    This words a, I and Mo cool night also can''t help but see past.

    The boss of the hotel, covering his bloody head at the moment, looked at Chen Feng with resentment and said, "Why are you beating me? Did I recruit you or provoke you? Is that how you treat your international friends? Believe it or not, I''ll call the police now and accuse you of deliberately hurting people! "

    "That... Boss, I didn''t mean to. I thought... I thought there was a thief here. I was trying to catch him. How could I ever think that you... Boss, you are the thief..."

    Chen Feng says, also murmur to complain unexpectedly.

    The owner of the hotel was angry. When he heard Chen Feng''s complaint, how could it be? He immediately covered his head and began to shout angrily.

    "You are the thief. I am collecting roses and morning dew here. You have suddenly jumped out and offered me a shovel. Who can bear it? You see, you give me a good look. My head is still bleeding. If you don''t pay for my medical expenses, I''ll sue you and put you all in jail! "

    The landlord said, and showed us the place where Chen Feng''s shovel was hurt on his head.

    That place, now gushing out of the blood, seems to be some serious.

    When we saw this posture, we didn''t care to dig any rose fields for secrets, so we had to send the hotel owner to the hospital in the town first.

    Actually, it''s a hospital, but it''s similar to the clinics in rural areas of our country.

    A two-story building, up and down together, is about 300 square meters in size. The equipment is too simple to be more simple.

    But fortunately, the boss''s injury is not too serious, the doctor gave him disinfection treatment, a simple bandage, even if it is done.

    However, because this small hospital does not have the conditions to give him brain MRI examination, so it is not sure that his brain has no other internal trauma, so he must stay in the hospital for observation.

    Because of the reason, the owner of the hotel also has a look up, has been changing the whole Chen Feng.

    Let him wait for himself to go to the toilet, let him peel the apple for himself, and let him bring the newspaper for himself.

    Anyway, the owner of the hotel completely vented the resentment of the wound on his head to Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng is wrong. At the moment, he doesn''t dare to complain. No matter how the hotel owner tortures him, he has to suffer.

    After all, the hotelier''s head is all caused by his impulse.

    When something goes wrong, he won''t help, who will?

    Mo liangye and I stayed with each other for a while, but we didn''t have much to do, so we went outside the hospital to blow our hair.

    Outside the night, very quiet, slightly cool.

    I tightly curled up in the broad embrace of Mo liangye, slightly trembling.

    "Madam, you will go in and accompany Chen Feng. I have something to deal with." Ink cool night suddenly open mouth to say.

    I slightly Leng for a while, looked up at him with puzzled eyes, as if to ask him what to do.

    Mo liangye understood my eyes, and answered in a deep voice: "if I don''t find out the rose field for a moment, I feel insecure for a moment. So I want to go there and see what evil things are buried under the ground. "

    Hearing this, I immediately put my hand in his chest and wrote: I''ll go with you.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "madam, you stay here and watch Chen Feng. He is impulsive and easily stirred. If you don''t look at him, you can''t tell who he will hit next time with a shovel.

 Chapter 688

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, I hesitated a little and wrote in his chest: I can stay, but can you do it alone? That rose field is too evil. I''m worried about you.

    Mo liangyewei smiles, touches my head, and says in a warm voice, "madam, don''t forget that your husband is the king of Hades. Even if that rose field is evil, can it be more evil than me?"

    Hearing this, I raised my head and glared at him. I stretched out my hand and wrote, "I''m afraid of you. I''ll let you go, but you must pay attention to safety. I don''t want to lose my spouse when I''m young.".

    This words a, Mo cool night direct facial expression a Shen, cold voice way: "madam, you so long for your husband my young age to die?"? Don''t worry, I will die later than you, even if I''m out of my mind, because I don''t want to leave you alone in this world, and I won''t let you feel the taste of losing your true love. "

    I rolled two white eyes at him, stretched out my hand and wrote: cut, I still love you so much. I really put gold on my face!

    Although the mouth said so, but my heart is still happy.

    Ink cool night at any time, will think for me, even if it is life and death.

    Maybe that''s why I was willing to marry him at the beginning.

    Love a person, there can be many reasons, can be for money, can be for looks, but also for some ulterior purposes.

    But if you want to love someone forever, what you need is sincere love from the bottom of your heart.

    And Mo liangye and I love each other so deeply that we never change our mind.

    What else can a woman ask for when she gets a gentleman like this?

    Even if I rolled my eyes, Mo liangye was still smiling, his voice was low and pleasant: "madam, it''s cold outside. You go in quickly. I''ll go back."

    I nodded, then turned and walked into the town hospital.

    As for the cool night, there was no delay, when even facing the night, went to the rose field.

    Late at night in the hospital, quiet, only a doctor and nurse on duty, which makes us particularly boring.

    In view of the hotel owner does not want to sleep, so Chen Feng put forward to play cards.

    In the crackle to the hotel owners popularized a bit of domestic poker knowledge, the hotel owners were really excited to play with us to fight the landlord.

    However, because of Chen Feng, an old hand, the owner of the hotel lost all his money in just one hour. In the end, he was angry and said he would stop playing and go to bed.

    Before he took Chen Feng to be like his grandson, now where is Chen Feng willing to let him go?

    See Chen Feng Leng is to drag the hotel owner from the bed back to the table, shouting to fight until dawn.

    Unexpectedly, before we started, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside.

    We thought it was the doctor and the nurse who came for the ward round. Almost subconsciously, we put the playing cards in our hands under the bed.

    But after we finished, we found that it was not the medical staff who came in, but the cool night.

    See Mo cool night come in, I hastened to welcome up, with eyes to ask him the situation of rose field there.

    However, Mo liangye directly passed my inquiring eyes and went straight to the owner of the hotel. He lifted him up with a big hand.

    Where has the hotel owner seen this battle? He exclaimed: "what are you... What are you doing? You put me down, you put me down, or I''ll call a doctor! "

    But Mo liangye didn''t pay any attention to the owner''s shouting. He squinted his deep eyes and looked at him with a very sharp eye. He said word by word: "tell me, where did you hide the things under the rose field?"

    This words a, I and Chen Feng are a Leng: Rose field of things missing?

    It seems that Chen Feng and I saw the doubts in their hearts, and Mo liangye said faintly: "when I went to the rose field, I found that the hole we had dug had been moved. I tried to dig down for a while, and found that the things under were no longer there and had been taken away! "

    "So you suspect the boss did it?" Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    "I always think that the time when he appeared was too coincidental. He didn''t appear sooner or later, but just appeared when we were going to explore the secret of rose field. Is there such a coincidence?" Mo cool night cold stares hotel owner to say.

    "It''s a coincidence, but... Since you left, he has been with me and Xiaofei all the time. He has no chance to slip out of the hospital and go to the rose field. You can ask Xiaofei if you don''t believe it!" Chen Feng lost the beginning to me again.

    Mo liangye turned to look at me and asked in a deep voice, "madam, has he really never left the hospital?"

    I nodded and gave him a positive answer.

    Mo liangye took a deep look at me, and then looked at the owner of the hotel, with some doubts in his eyes.

    "Dare you say that the rose field has nothing to do with you?" Mo Leng asked coldly at night.

    The owner of the hotel shivered when he saw the icy appearance of Mo liangye.

    "No... it doesn''t matter... I really have nothing to do with that rose field..." the hotel owner stammered.

    Mo cool night eyebrow twist, tone suddenly become severe.

    "So you don''t want to tell the truth?"

    Mo liangye always hates being cheated by others. At the moment, the innkeeper obviously touches his scales.

    The owner of the hotel was afraid of the cool night. Now, seeing him like this, he felt even more guilty. After sitting in the same place for a long time, he finally spoke again.

    "Actually... To tell you the truth, actually... Actually, I did deliberately appear in the rose field to distract you. But... But I didn''t take the things in it, I can swear! "

    Mo liangye squints, stares at him, and asks, "why do you want to distract us?"

    "Because... Because... Because that rose field was invested and planted by me and my cousins. Although the roses in medeola town are not as well-known as those in Damascus, we can''t find any better roses in Xilang! Originally, we could earn a stable income from this rose field, but if you really dig something out of the field and pass it to the flower wholesalers, our roses will fall in price. I''m a businessman. I don''t want to lose money. Do you understand? " The hotel owner''s words were sincere.

    "How do you know we''re going to dig something out of that field? Do you know for a long time that there might be something in the field? " Chen Feng asked.

    The owner of the hotel hesitated for a moment, finally nodded and said slowly: "in fact... To tell you the truth, that rose field is... Haunted!"

 Chapter 689

    We were all surprised by this.

    "What? Is there really something wrong with that rose field Chen Feng was surprised.

    The innkeeper nodded and said, "it''s true. Almost the whole town knows there''s something wrong with that rose field. "

    The brow of Mo cool night, immediately wrinkly deeper some, sink a voice to ask a way: "there is what problem after all?"

    "I don''t know what the problem is. But since a few years ago, many people have claimed to have seen dark red ghosts there. Once there was a strong man who was drunk and passed by at night. He peed there and went crazy. A few days ago, the strong man was hit and killed on the road in the middle of the town. He died miserably. "

    "If you know that rose field is haunted, why invest in it?" Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    "Well, I don''t want to. But when my partners and I contracted the rose field, we signed a 10-year contract. This money has been paid, you say I want to give up halfway, that is not a loss? What''s more, the rose field is almost normal except that it may be haunted at night. The roses grow out of it are brighter than those in other fields. They are just like those dyed with blood. They are blooming vigorously and keep fresh for a long time. Almost every week, flower wholesalers from all over Europe come to the town and ask for the roses in our rose field. To put it bluntly, it''s a cash cow. Would you let it be discredited so that there is no money in it? " Asked the innkeeper.

    "Just for the money, so before you tried to attract our attention, in order to keep the rose field?" Mo cool night cold voice asks a way.

    The owner of the hotel bowed his head and said, "I know it''s not proper for me to do this, but I can''t blame my way of doing it for the sake of money and food."

    "What''s wrong? Do you know that we almost lost a partner for you? " Mo cool night is more irritated at the moment.

    As the king of Hades, he has always attached great importance to ghosts and gods.

    In his view, evil spirits can never be tolerated.

    Now, it''s very shameless for hotel owners to stop us from finding out the truth for their own economic interests.

    The owner of the hotel was a little afraid of the cool night, but now he even dared not say a word when he was questioned.

    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, I had to step forward to get rid of the siege and put my hand in Mo liangye''s chest to write: since the things in the rose field have been taken away, it''s no use for us to work here now. It''s better to have a good rest and wait until tomorrow morning.

    Being advised by me, Mo liangye''s mood gradually stabilized.

    He sighed deeply and agreed to my suggestion.

    So, the next time, we made do with each other in the hotel owner''s ward.

    The next morning, the doctor checked the owner of the hotel to make sure he was really OK before he was discharged.

    Because of what happened last night, none of us was in a good mood. We didn''t say a few words to the hotel owner all the way.

    However, the hotel owner is also a person who can see his face. Knowing that he is wrong, he tries to make up for us.

    No, just before we got to the hotel, the owner helped us get in touch with the person we were looking for.

    "The man who can cure the abnormal disease of Vampire I told you yesterday just came back. If you want, I will take you to him now!" Said the innkeeper, looking at us.

    Mo liangye didn''t want to talk to the hotel owner, but when he heard that the person who could cure my disease had come back, he had to open his heart and said to the boss, "since you''re back, please take us. If that person can really cure my wife''s illness, you deliberately stopped us last night, so you can buy and sell it

    On hearing this, of course, the hotel owner was very willing.

    After all, he knew what happened last night, and he was unreasonable.

    If he hadn''t misled us in the middle, we might have dug up the ghost under the ground.

    Now that the ghost thing has been taken away, it''s hard to say whether it can be found again.

    In this case, of course, he has to do his best to help us.

    Of course, the most important thing is that after this day and night together, he also has a certain understanding of our strength.

    He believes that if we want to find out the truth and keep the reputation of the rose field, maybe we are the only people in this town who can do it.

    With this calculation, the innkeeper took us to a house in the west of town.

    He buttoned the door and called out, "brother Andrew, are you home?"

    The sound falls, then hears inside to spread the foot step sound.

    A young man walked quickly to the door and opened the door for us.

    "Who are you?" The young man frowned at us and asked.

    The owner of the hotel quickly came forward and said to the young man with a smile, "Steve, it''s me. Is your father at home?"

    The young man nodded and said, "at home, but what can I do for you

    Young men are obviously more vigilant, and their eyes are full of distrust of our new faces.

    Seeing him like this, the owner of the hotel laughed and said, "these are all my guests. One of them was bitten by a vampire. I need to see your father for treatment. Please take us in."

    Hearing this, the young man''s vigilance to us gradually relaxed, turned and led us into the room.

    However, the smell of the room is not very good, and even a strong stench comes.

    "Why is it so smelly? Can the house be occupied? " Chen Feng can''t help complaining.

    Hearing this, the young man sighed helplessly and said, "since my father was ill, there has been this smell. No matter how I clean it, it''s useless."

    During the conversation, he took us into a small room, pointed to a haggard old man on the bed and said, "here, this is my father. This is the man you are looking for."

    Seeing the old man on the bed, the innkeeper looked very surprised and asked, "brother Andrew, how did you... How did you become like this? I remember when I saw you a few days ago, although you were also sick, you were not as sick as you are now... What''s the matter?"

    Who knows, don''t wait for the old man on the bed to reply, Mo cool night then light say: "he may not live tonight!"

    This words a, in addition to me and Chen Feng, other people''s facial expression instant all changed.

    Especially the young man named Steve, rushed over in a hurry, twisted the collar of Mo liangye and said: "what are you talking about? How could my father not survive tonight? He''s still fine. He can live a long life! "

    "Long life? Do you believe that? " Mo cool night cold voice asks a way.

    Steve stares at Mo Leng ye for a long time. After a long time, he finally lets go and says, "you''re right. I took my father to the big hospital in the city for examination, but they didn''t find out what his father had. However, one thing they can be sure of is that my father may not last long. I haven''t had a mother since I was a child. My father raised me with a handful of excrement and urine. If he really... "

    Steve didn''t go on, but we all understood.

    Facing the life of a close relative is coming to an end, it''s like a thousand arrows pierce the heart.

    Seeing that Steve was upset, the old man on the bed sighed deeply and gently advised, "Steve, don''t be sad. It''s my life..."

    "No, father, I won''t let you die. I won''t let you die even if I try my best to do anything in the world!" Steve said with a firm face.

    "It''s too late. If she wants me to survive tonight, I won''t wait until dawn..."

    In the old man''s tone, there was a kind of helplessness of recognizing his life.

    "No, you can live through the night!" Ink cool night suddenly opens a way.

    Hearing this, all the people present were puzzled and looked at him.

    "You... Didn''t you say my father couldn''t survive tonight? Now you''re... "Steve asked.

    "Yes, I did say you couldn''t live tonight, but that was before you met me. No matter what''s bothering you, as long as I''m here, you can survive the disaster tonight. " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Seeing that Mo liangye was so sure, the old man on the bed felt a little incredible. He looked at Mo liangye with turbid eyes and asked, "are you sure you can get rid of the evil thing that is around me?"

    "Sure, but only if you help me cure my wife. One life for another, that''s fair! "

 Chapter 690

    See Mo cool night said so sure, the old man on the bed can only choose to believe.

    "Well, when your wife is cured, I hope you will not break your promise." The old man said faintly.

    Mo liangye looked at the old man with firm eyes and said in a deep voice: "I have never failed anyone in Mo liangye, and naturally I will not fail you!"

    The old man nodded, and then his eyes fell on me.

    "Come here, girl, and let me have a look." The old man called softly.

    I looked at Mo liangye and saw that he also nodded his head. Then I walked slowly and sat down beside the bed.

    The old man opened my palm with a withered hand and looked at it for a long time.

    "The vampire who bit you must have lived a long time." The old man said.

    "At least for more than 50 years, and that vampire has collaborated with Bloody Mary to give birth to several little vampires." Mo liangye answers for me.

    "Bloody Mary?" The old man was a little surprised.

    "Exactly!"

    The old man looked at my palm again, sighed deeply, and said: "vampire and bloody mary together, this kind of poison is the top ten thousand poisons in Europe. If you don''t have someone who controls you with drugs, I''m afraid the bloodthirsty factor in your body has developed to the top and become a real vampire. "

    "So my wife can be saved, right?" Mo cool night asks a way.

    Maybe he was too weak, and his physical strength was a little weak. After a few breaths, he said again: "there is help, but... But I''m already like this. I have to let my son save me."

    "Your son?"

    Mo liangye frowned and looked at the old man''s son named Steve, with a little doubt.

    After all, in the eyes of Mo liangye, Steve seems to be a lengtouqing. How can he treat my disease?

    The old man seemed to see the doubts in Mo liangye''s heart and said slowly: "Steve has been with me since he was a child. He knows everything I know. Give your wife to him, and he will be able to clean up all the bloodthirsty factors in your wife''s body. "

    Seeing that the old man was so sure, it was not good for me to say anything more. Even if I decided to let Steve treat me.

    Steve got his father''s orders, of course, did not dare to delay half a minute, hastened to prepare a medical supplies.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Mo liangye checked the old man''s body by the way.

    The old man''s impression was black, his eyes were sunken, his eyes were turbid and listless, and his whole figure was withered and withered. At first sight, it was evil that invaded his body, and the oil was exhausted.

    In this case, it would be very difficult to escape without the help of people with high power.

    Today, in order to cure me, Mo liangye took the initiative to save the old man''s life. Naturally, he was fully confident.

    On the face of Mo liangye, there is a calm and calm feeling. The sexy corners of the mouth also evoke a very shallow smile.

    "Did the old man ever do anything bad in his early years?" Mo liangye asked.

    The old man was stunned. He looked at the cool night and denied: "what are you talking about? How can I do something bad? Don''t think that if I''m willing to make a deal with you, you can speculate on me! "

    Seeing the old man''s reaction, Mo liangye didn''t feel annoyed. Instead, he gave a smile and said, "since I didn''t do it, I''ll be relieved, otherwise it will be really troublesome!"

    The old man''s face was even more ugly, and his withered lips even trembled.

    "Ma... Trouble? Will... What''s the trouble? " The old man asked.

    Mo cool night didn''t make a sound, but glanced at the side of Chen Feng, motioned by him.

    Chen Feng stands on one side, originally bored tight, now the ink cool night gave the opportunity, then he naturally had to show off well.

    Only after he coughed twice and cleared his throat, he said slowly, "as far as the current situation is concerned, you are obviously entangled by the ghost. Moreover, from your face, it is obvious that the other party''s resentment is very deep. Generally speaking, it''s light to say that it''s time to die at this level! "

    The old man was obviously frightened by Chen Feng. When he asked in a trembling voice, "what''s the heavier thing?"

    "What''s more, it''s natural that we can''t live beyond ourselves. In this world, death is not the end. According to your western view, good people will go to heaven, bad people will go to hell. But do you think the other party hates you so much that she will give you a chance to go to heaven? " Chen Feng added.

    The old man''s hands trembled even more.

    But obviously, he is still trying to hide.

    "Old man, if you want to save your own life, please be sure to tell us what happened before. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, it''s hard for us to be sure." Chen Feng advised.

    But the old man''s stubbornness was terrible. Even though he was very afraid, he still denied it.

    "No, I didn''t do anything bad, no... never!" The old man cried out almost with all his strength.

    See him so, Chen Feng helplessly shook his head, want to say something, but at this time, Steve suddenly came in from the outside, said to me: "the object for your treatment is ready, please follow me!"

    Hearing this, I followed and went into another room.

    Inside, there is a huge stone jar.

    The stone jar was full of hot water, steaming with heat.

    I looked at Steve and asked him what he meant.

    He came over and said, "I made it in my father''s way. You only need to soak in it for 12 hours to completely remove the hemophile factor in your body. "

    I widened my eyes and looked at him in disbelief.

    Shit, 12 hours, I''m afraid I have to soak off a layer of skin, right?

    At that time, the disease is cured, but I have become a fat man with edema, what should I do?

    Seeing that I seemed reluctant, Steve said, "if you don''t want to use this method, you have to look for Medusa''s tears. In that case, you''ll be at your end! "

    Knowing what Steve said was true, I had to compromise and signal to let Steve out.

    Steve didn''t delay much. He immediately closed the door and left me alone.

    I looked around and saw no one else. Then I slowly took off my clothes and stepped into the stone jar filled with medicine.

    If on weekdays, the hot water in this stone jar will not make me feel anything.

    But today, when my feet just stepped in, I felt the whole blood boiling.

    Just as the water in this stone jar is boiling hot oil, trying to melt my whole body.

    I wanted to take out my feet, but unexpectedly, the hand holding the stone jar suddenly slipped, not only failed to go out, but let my whole body fall into the jar.

    The sweat hair of the whole body instantly opened, like countless straws, desperately sucked the liquid medicine in the stone jar into my body.

    After the liquid medicine entered my body, I almost felt so painful that I could not breathe. It was more painful than a thousand cuts.

 Chapter 691

    The intense pain made me faint quickly.

    When I woke up, I saw the tall and slender figure of Mo liangye standing by the window, thinking of something.

    "You... How did you get in?" I asked softly.

    But after asking, I suddenly found that I was able to speak.

    Before, because I was afraid that I would be affected by the bloodthirsty factors in my body and bite others, Mo liangye gave me his special pills, which numbed my mouth and made me unable to speak at all.

    But now, as soon as I wake up, I can open my mouth.

    Have... All the bloodthirsty factors in my body been discharged?

    Hearing my voice, Mo liangye turns around slowly and smiles. Wen Sheng asks, "wake up?"

    I nodded and said, "when did you come in?"

    "You''ve been in since you fainted." Ink cool night answers a way.

    "Ah? It''s been more than ten hours? You''re standing here like this, aren''t you tired? " I don''t know what to say.

    Ink cool night''s eyes, swept and swept on me, the smile of the corner of the mouth became evil and bewitched.

    "What''s tiring about watching my wife take a bath?"

    As soon as I heard this, I immediately put my hands across my chest and blocked some places that should be blocked. With a little anger, I said, "smelly hooligan!"

    Mo liangye''s hand slowly stretched out, pinched my chin which was still stained with water, and lightly said, "madam, your life is my person, and death is my ghost. What can''t I see?"

    "Who... Who would like to show you! You are a rascal, I don''t want to talk to you I pretended to be angry.

    "Is that true?" Mo cool night frowns to ask a way.

    "Of course, you are not ashamed, and I am! It''s shameful to see people take a bath blatantly! " I murmured.

    Mo cool night heard, turned to go out.

    However, at the moment, I found that he had several things in his hand, which seemed to be my clothes.

    I went. This guy took my clothes with him. Do you want me to run out?

    How insidious!

    I am a little speechless, but I can only open my mouth and say, "Hey, you come back to me!"

    Mo liangye stopped walking, turned around and said to me, "madam, what else can I do?"

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "come here and wait for my aunt to change clothes!"

    "I will comply with my wife''s order!"

    Mo liangye said, then quickly came over, helped me out of the stone jar, and began to dress for me.

    Seeing his carefulness, I asked softly, "by the way, nothing happened during my coma? What about the rose fields and uncle Andrew? "

    "Don''t worry, madam. I asked Chen Feng to see the rose field. It''s still the same as before. There''s no abnormality. Presumably, the dark red shadow is really not there. As for uncle Andrew, the owner of the hotel is watching, and nothing has happened at present Mo liangye said while dressing me.

    "I wish I were all right. Now that I''m completely cured, it''s time for us to get rid of the evils that haunt uncle Andrew." I sighed.

    "I''ve already thought about it in my heart. I can rest assured, madam." Ink cool night light said.

    "You have a plan? Let''s hear it. "

    Mo liangye buttoned the last button for me and said slowly, "as far as Uncle Andrew''s face is concerned, he will not survive tonight. Therefore, I suspect that the time for the evil man to start is tonight. So, as long as we take uncle Andrew as bait, we will surely be able to lead the evil man to show up! "

    "Well, that''s right. Anyway, you''re here. Even if there''s a big evil, I''m not afraid at all! " I smile heartlessly.

    Mo liangye touched my head and said with a smile, "well, it''s late. It''s time for us to go out and see Uncle Andrew."

    With that, Mo liangye opened the door and took my hand out.

    Seeing us coming out, Steve, who had been guarding outside, quickly met us.

    "Are you out? How are you? Are you better? " Steve asked.

    I nodded and said, "thank you for the potion you prepared for me. I''m much better."

    "Good. It''s getting dark. Hurry to your father''s room. He''s waiting for you there! "

    Mo liangye and I simply answered, and then collapsed into uncle Andrew''s room.

    In the dark room, the owner of the hotel and Chen Feng are fighting with each other on the tea table. Uncle Andrew is lying on the bed as quietly as before.

    I don''t know if Chen Feng lost too much. Seeing us coming, he immediately yelled that he would not fight.

    "I''m not playing any more. I''ve been holding on for a long time. I''m going to the toilet!"

    Then he went out of the room and went straight to the bathroom.

    The hotel owner wanted to invite us to continue playing, but Mo liangye and I were not interested in it, so he had to give up.

    Probably hearing our voice, uncle Andrew slowly opened his eyes and waved to me.

    I went over and handed my hand to him as before.

    He covered his hand on the back of my hand, quietly felt it for a while, and said: "the bloodthirsty factor in your body has been completely removed, and you won''t bite again. Don''t worry!"

    "Old man, your potion is so powerful, this function is almost catching up with Medusa''s tears!" I took the opportunity to flatter.

    Andrew tried to smile and said, "this is my family''s ancestral. Our ancestors are vampire hunters. Naturally, there is a way to solve this problem, which is caused by vampires."

    "Ah? Is your family really a vampire hunter? We had guessed like this before, but I didn''t expect that we really got it right! " I was a little surprised.

    Andrew nodded and said, "before, there were many vampire hunters here, but later... Everyone moved out, and I was the only one left here..."

    Andrew''s tone was a little dignified and plainly sentimental.

    "Old man, you''re not alone here. Don''t you have Steve? He''s your son, and he''s a true biography of you. He''ll be an excellent Vampire Hunter like you in the future I said with relief.

    "I hope so!" Uncle Andrew sighed heavily.

    I open mouth, want to say something more, who knows Chen Feng but suddenly stand at the door of the room call me.

    "Little cousin, come here for a moment, I have something to ask you!"

    I frowned and couldn''t understand what he was up to, so I had to go out.

    "What are you doing? Is there anything you can''t say in the room and you have to call me out? " I''m a little dissatisfied.

    Chen Feng didn''t pay attention to my mood. The thief looked around and saw that no one was eavesdropping. Then he asked in a low voice: "little cousin, when you were soaking the medicine just now, what was missing in it?"

    "All my things are in the storage ring. How can I miss anything?" I deny it.

    "That''s strange. When I went to the toilet just now, I saw Steve take the medicine out of that room, and then I didn''t know what to feel in the bucket, as if I was looking for something." Chen Feng said with a puzzled face.

 Chapter 692

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, I immediately frowned and looked disgusted.

    "You... You mean he put his hand in my bath to find something? I went. Do you want to be so disgusting? "

    "Hey, little cousin, the point I''m talking about is that he looks for things in your potion. The key is to look for things instead of putting his hand into your bath water. Can you figure out the point?" Chen Feng yells.

    I glanced at him and said faintly, "as I said just now, I didn''t drop anything in the potion. So I don''t think he''s looking for anything, but... He''s a pervert. Maybe he drinks girls'' bath water. Tut Tut, it''s disgusting to think about it. If I knew he was such a person, I wouldn''t soak that bucket of potion for anything

    "Come on, if you don''t soak that medicine, you can''t even talk now. If you don''t make trouble in the future, you''ll have to kill us all. By contrast, what''s being disgusted about? " Chen Feng one face disdains of say.

    "That... That can''t be disgusted to this degree! If it hadn''t been for Mo Liang''s appointment with Andrew, I wouldn''t have wanted to stay here any longer! " I said with a shriveled mouth.

    "Come on, come on, don''t be so cheap! But then again, you really don''t care what he fished out of your bath water? " Chen Feng asks tentatively.

    I shook my head and said, "why should I care about such disgusting things? Anyway, I haven''t lost anything, so what''s good to see? "

    "You really don''t want to see it?" Chen Feng asked.

    "No I refused.

    Chen Feng shrugged, light said: "you don''t see, I go! At that time, I''ll find something precious. Don''t expect me to give it back to you! "

    "If you want to go, go quickly. Don''t be so fussy here. I won''t go anyway!"

    "OK, you wait. I''ll go to Steve and get the things in the bath water back!"

    Chen Feng said, will go to find Steve.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Mo liangye came out of Andrew''s room and saw that Chen Feng was about to leave. He immediately stopped him.

    "Where are you going?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    Chen Feng Dun footstep, turned his head, will be his discovery all told.

    Finally, he said, "brother-in-law of Hades, don''t you think Steve is strange?"

    Mo Liang''s face was expressionless. He didn''t put his words in his heart at all. He said faintly: "strange, not strange. Don''t worry about it now. It''s getting late. I''m afraid the evil thing that''s haunting Andrew is about to appear. Now the most important thing for us is to help him through tonight''s disaster. As for the rest, we''ll talk about it tomorrow. "

    Seeing that Mo liangye said so, Chen Feng had to put down Steve''s business first, and then walked back into Andrew''s room with us.

    It''s getting dark and dark.

    The dim yellow light in the room was shining and swaying, which was quite strange.

    Everyone is sitting in a tight seat, not daring to relax at all.

    After all, no one knows what the evil thing is, let alone how it will appear.

    I looked down at the watch on my wrist and saw that it was almost midnight. My heart suddenly became more nervous.

    Zishi is the most vigorous time of the day. Many evil things happen at this time.

    If that evil thing is going to take Andrew''s life today, it will probably choose at this time.

    I turned to look at Andrew and saw that his body, lying on the bed, had become skin and bone. I could not wait for him to have a little energy, and he was almost exhausted.

    Looking at his posture, it''s obvious that it''s really hard for him to survive this evening.

    But no matter how hard it is, we have to find a way to help it.

    After all, it''s an agreement we made before.

    Now that he has cured me and removed the bloodthirsty factor from my body, I can''t leave him alone, can I?

    I took a deep breath, ready to concentrate on waiting, and strive to hit the evil object that may come at any time.

    But the evil thing didn''t appear as if it knew we were waiting for it.

    "Little cousin, do you think that... That thing will come again? I feel so sleepy. If it doesn''t come, we''d better break up earlier and go to bed separately! " Chen Feng asked me not far away.

    "Yes, that''s a little bit. The thing that''s pestering Andrew won''t come! Why don''t we go and have a rest first? " The landlord echoed.

    I looked out of the window at the dark night, and there was still no movement, just as the evil thing really would not appear.

    I looked at several people''s faces again, and they were all haggard.

    Last night, we went to dig the rose field because of Fresnel. Later, because of the hotel owner, we spent the whole night in the hospital and didn''t sleep much.

    In addition, it''s really tiring not to rest for two days and two nights.

    Worried that they couldn''t stand it, I had to nod my head and say, "then you can have a rest for a while. I''ll continue to stick to it so as not to go wrong."

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng and the owner of the hotel relaxed their nerves and sat down on the chair with a tired face.

    "Although I''m still young, I always stay up late, and soon a handsome face will become an old man. Alas, I think I''m going to be dragged down by you like this with a jade tree facing the wind

    Chen Feng sat on the chair by the door to rest, but his mouth still did not stop.

    I gave him a white look. I didn''t want to talk to him. I just kept watching Andrew.

    However, at this time, the room suddenly heard a "pa" sound.

    Then, all around all of a sudden fell into the dark, unable to see five fingers.

    The sudden darkness surprised us all and made us unprepared.

    And in the room into the dark the next second, he heard the hotel owner suddenly yelled: "snake! There are snakes

    I was shocked. I quickly took out the flashlight from the storage ring and looked in the direction of the owner of the hotel. I saw that the door had been opened. The owner of the hotel was lying on the ground about to walk out of the door. He looked frightened and kept muttering: "snakes, there are so many snakes! They are pestering my hands and feet, trying to drag me out... It''s terrible, it''s really terrible, i... I don''t care about you, I want to go home... I want to go home! "

    With that, the innkeeper got up from the ground and wanted to rush out.

    Chen Feng was the closest to him. He quickly pressed him down and said, "you''re going to die if you go back alone now. No matter how dangerous it is here, we can protect you even if we have a few skilled people here. But when you leave, you are alone. If the other party attacks you again, do you think you still have the possibility of survival? "

    "Then... What should we do? Those things are long and thin. They must be snakes. I''m afraid of snakes all my life. When I think of them, I feel... "The owner of the hotel said, shaking all over.

    But who knows, just when the boss''s voice just fell, the voice of Mo liangye suddenly rang out.

    "I''m afraid the thing that attacked you was not a snake at all, but something else!"

 Chapter 693

    Mo Liang night this words a, we are all a Zheng.

    "Brother-in-law of Hades, it''s not a snake. What''s that? Look here. It''s all long and thin traces of snakes. Besides snakes, what else can make it like this? " Chen Feng asked, pointing to the trace of the ground where the hotel owner had just fallen.

    I took a look at the traces that Chen Feng pointed to, and I saw that there were indeed many slender marks, just like a snake crawling over them.

    But Mo liangye was sure that it was not a snake. What would it be?

    I feel a little puzzled, just want to ask Mo liangye, but unexpectedly, the owner of the hotel suddenly screamed, pointed to the room behind us and said: "Ann... Andrew... Brother Andrew, he... He''s gone!"

    On hearing this, my heart suddenly missed half a beat, and I quickly took a photo with a flashlight. Sure enough, I saw that Andrew was lying on the bed, and now only the quilt was lying there.

    As for his people, I don''t know when they have disappeared.

    This discovery has made us all deeply shocked.

    You know, the reason we stayed up all night here is to protect Andrew from the disaster tonight.

    As a result, it''s just the beginning. We not only nearly let the innkeeper be dragged away by the evil things, but also lost Andrew.

    In this way, are we not in a completely passive position?

    Chen Feng couldn''t hold his breath. Seeing that there was no Andrew on the bed, he looked at the slender traces of the previous hotel owner''s position and said, "I think the other party must have taken the opportunity to turn off the light just now to abduct Andrew from the bed, and then tried to rush out of the door. As a result, he bumped into the nearest hotel owner from the door. The owner of the hotel yelled out loud and startled us. We immediately took out the flashlight. When the other party saw it, it was too late to pass the owner of the hotel and rushed out

    "It''s reasonable. Look at this trace, it seems that the other party has gone out. While it''s still early, let''s go out and find out. Maybe we can catch up with each other and save Andrew back! "

    After that, I want to go out with Chen Feng.

    But who knows, the ink cool night but again a voice to drink stopped us.

    "Stop! If you go out now, you will never catch up with each other

    "Then what? Are we going to watch each other kill Andrew, but we don''t care? " I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye looked at me and said in a deep voice, "of course not. Since I promised to protect Andrew, I will not easily break my promise. However, what we have to do now is not to chase out, but to continue to stay in this room! "

    "In this house? Brother-in-law of Hades, even if you want to wait, you have to choose the time, right? Now the evil thing hiding in the dark has taken Andrew away. If we don''t chase him, it''s really too late! " Chen Feng exclaimed.

    But even if the words are said, Mo liangye''s expression is still the same as usual, even without the slightest change, but his eyes seem to fall on the wooden bed where Andrew disappeared.

    I don''t know why, see Mo cool night so, in my mind suddenly flashed a guess.

    "You... You don''t mean..."

    I looked at the wooden bed, and then at Mo liangye, and felt an incredible surprise.

    Seeing that I seem to have understood the key to it, a faint smile appeared on the handsome face like the clear wind and the clear moon in the dark night, and my voice was low: "it seems that my wife is smarter than I imagined."

    The implication is that my guess is right.

    I can''t hide my excitement, but I have to keep calm as much as I can.

    According to the hint that Mo liangye just gave me, it is the evil thing like countless little snakes that is now in the room where we are.

    As for the exclamation of the hotel owner just now, it was all because the evil thing had just come in and accidentally met the hotel owner, not because it was going out as Chen Feng said.

    Because the premise of those conjectures that Chen Feng said before is that the evil thing has been in this room from the beginning.

    If it''s just me and Chen Feng, but there''s a cool night here. If the evil thing is already here, how can he not feel its existence?

    The reason why he didn''t talk to us about the hiding place of the evil object can only show that the evil object was not here before.

    As for later, after it captured Andrew, it had no time to escape, so it could only be hidden in that place!

    Thinking of this, I took a deep look at Mo liangye, winked at each other, and then walked slowly to the wooden bed from two directions.

    See me and Mo cool night''s action, Chen Feng at the moment will also come over, when even at the door of the room, determined not to let the evil thing slip away.

    With me and Mo liangye getting closer and closer to the wooden bed, the fear of unknown things also came to my heart bit by bit.

    But I know, no matter what, today we have to face the ghost under the wooden bed, there is no room to retreat!

    Thinking like this, the tension in my heart also faded a lot. Instead, it was a kind of open-minded momentum.

    I hold the torch in my hand, take a deep breath, then quickly bend down and shine the light of the torch in the past.

    Although I had made full psychological preparation, I was still shocked when I saw the thing under the wooden bed.

    I went, this... What is this special?

    Thin and dense limbs, tightly intertwined, the whole body green, but in the right position of the top of the head, open a bright red flower.

    From this point of view, in the past, the color and appearance of the flower was somewhat like the most common rose symbolizing love in ordinary days.

    Wait... Rose?

    Almost half of the whole town of medeola is planted with roses.

    And the place we dug last night, which is a bit of an evil place, is not also a rose field?

    I believe it is no accident that roses appear several times.

    It is even possible that last night, after we took the hotel owner to the hospital, no one else went into the rose field to take the things there, but the things there crawled out and ran away.

    Obviously, the thing in the rose field is probably the ghost thing in front of me!

    Because of my flashlight, the sight of Mo liangye was not blocked at all. Immediately, a group of pure black dead air condensed in the palm of my hand, and I raised my hand to fight.

    See Mo cool night make a move, that ghost thing grimly smile for a while, immediately use the Andrew that is being held by it to block in front of oneself.

    Under this block, Mo liangye suddenly twisted her eyebrows. For fear of hurting Andrew, she quickly shifted her hand to the side and hit the pure black dead air on the next table.

    For a moment, the table cracked and sawdust splashed around, blurring the sight of the ghost.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I''m quick eyed and quick to jump on it and stick Lu Banchi on its side waist!

 Chapter 694

    How sharp is Lu Ban Chi?

    It''s OK to cut iron like mud. How can it not hurt this ghost?

    The ghost was stabbed by Lu bangchi and screamed with pain. Then the blooming rose on his head suddenly shrank, with a look of extreme pain.

    Worried that it could not be killed at one stroke, I took advantage of the victory, pulled out Lu Banchi, and quickly inserted it into its heart.

    But this time, the ghost didn''t give me a chance. He lifted a vine and pulled it at me.

    Seeing this, I didn''t dare to pursue. I immediately turned to the side and escaped its attack.

    However, because she was too strong when she pulled out the vine, she immediately overturned the wooden bed and beat it to pieces.

    Without the shelter of the wooden bed, now we can see the real face of this ghost thing.

    This is a woman, a beautiful woman with Western looks.

    Such as blood red lips, deep and blurred eyes, coupled with a tall and small nose, proper beauty embryo.

    But unfortunately, this woman is only beautiful head, as for her body, from the neck to the sole of her feet, all are covered with barbed rose vines.

    There are flower buds in some places above those vines.

    At first glance, it looks like a beautiful and charming rose tree.

    But I know that this is not an ordinary rose tree at all, but a very evil rose ghost demon!

    Seeing the shock look on my face, the rose ghost''s bright red lips curled up in a radian, and the voice was sharp and strange: "just now you inserted me, I will give it back to you!"

    Hearing this, I also did not show weakness, coldly countered: "do you think you come in quietly, we don''t know? Oh, you look down on us

    But the rose demon didn''t care about my words at all. She just sneered and said, "even if you know I''m hiding under the bed, what? Now, I have captured Andrew in my hands. If you act rashly... "

    Rose demon said, a sly look was holding Andrew.

    Before that, Andrew''s body was already dying. Now he was clamped down by the rose demon, and his face looked like ashes, as if he would die at any time.

    "Dai... Daphne, when... I was sorry for you... I... I know I owe you my life... You... You can take it... From then on... We don''t owe each other..." Andrew said intermittently.

    This words, rose demon face suddenly become fierce, cold voice way: "two don''t owe each other?"? When you hurt me so badly, now you don''t owe me anything? Don''t you think you''re a little naive? "

    "Daphne, at that time... At that time, I also sincerely... Sincerely treated you... But... But you... But you always..." Andrew''s voice became weaker and weaker.

    "True to me? Oh, what a true friend! If you really mean it to me, how can you kill me and bury me in the rose field for so many years? " Asked the rose demon harshly.

    On hearing this, we all looked at each other.

    The innkeeper, in particular, was a fool to hear that.

    "You... You... You said you were always under my rose field? The owner of the hotel was almost speechless.

    Hearing this, the rose demon turned and looked at the owner of the hotel with a strange smile on his face.

    "Yes! Otherwise, why do you think the roses in your field are the most beautiful in the whole town of medeola? It''s my blood. It''s my blood that dyed them all that color! "

    At this point, rose demon''s face slowly drooped down, a kind of sadness spread in the whole room.

    "Don''t you always want to know what''s going on between Andrew and me? OK, I''ll tell you now! In front of you, this dying Andrew, this seemingly very kind-hearted old man, secretly contains a dirty heart

    "About 20 years ago, my family and I moved to medeola and thought we would have a happy life. But then one day, Andrew suddenly found me and gave me a bunch of red roses to be his girlfriend. At that time, Andrew and I didn''t know each other well, and we didn''t even know each other at all. In this case, of course, I do not hesitate to refuse. "

    "I thought it was over, and I didn''t mean it at all. But a week later, Andrew came to me with a bunch of more beautiful roses and courted me again. At that time, I was very young and disgusted with Andrew''s stubborn behavior, so I reprimanded him and told him never to pester me again. But who knows, that time I refused, but it made him angry. He took advantage of me to turn around and prepare to leave, and stabbed a dagger into my heart

    Hearing this, we were shocked and looked at Andrew who was held by her.

    Andrew''s face was even more decadent than before. It was like the great loss and terror reflected on his old face after being exposed some amazing secret.

    Before, in order to find out what was bothering him, we asked him many times whether he had ever done anything wrong.

    But every time, Andrew tried to stop talking, and finally he didn''t reveal a word to us.

    At that time, who could know that what had been hidden in his heart was such a cruel and unbearable truth?

    See we are silent, rose demon slowly will continue to say.

    "After he killed me himself, in order not to be found, he dug a hole in the nearest rose field and buried my body. Originally, my soul was to be reincarnated in vitro. But the roses in that place grew very luxuriant, and soon grew together with my body. Over time, my soul has grown with them. 20 years. It took me 20 years to integrate myself with the roses in medeola. I live, they live. When I die, so do they. After the killing of Andrew, the roses in medeola will grow into the most beautiful flowers in the world, and no one can match them any more

    At this point, the rose demon wants to tell us, has all finished, no more explanation.

    As for her eyes, naturally fell on Andrew, who was being held by her and dying.

    Her eyes, with a sympathy and hatred of things, faint light.

    "20 years ago, you should have thought that you would have such a day! The hatred between you and me, today, is to understand after all! So, Andrew, die! "

    With that, the rose demon raised a rose vine and stabbed it into Andrew''s old eyebrow.

 Chapter 695

    At this critical moment, we all took a breath in our hearts.

    If Andrew was killed by the rose demon, wouldn''t we be busy tonight?

    What''s more, Andrew asked Steve to help me cure my illness before, but now we can''t protect him. What''s the matter with our conscience?

    I had no taste in my heart when I decided to save Andrew from the rose demon anyway.

    Unexpectedly, without waiting for my hand, Mo liangye waved his cold sword.

    His action is very fast, see its cold light a flash, then hear the rose demon that painful scream.

    Looking at it, I saw that the vine that rose demon wanted to stab Andrew''s heart had been cut into two ends, fell to the ground, twisted a few times, and did not move.

    Where the rose demon was cut off, the red liquid was pouring out this time, a little more than the fresh serum, like rose juice.

    Taking advantage of the pain of roses and goblin, I immediately put out the ink line from the storage ring, and raised my hand to Andrew, and tied it firmly to pull it.

    But the rose demon was not a fool. Seeing that I wanted to rob Andrew, he immediately shot at me with other rose vines.

    I dodged quickly, trying to avoid it.

    However, the skills of these rose vines are also very flexible. No matter how I hide, they all follow me and don''t give me any chance to fight back.

    What''s more, they came from all directions, which made me avoid them. At last, they directly entangled my whole body and strangled me.

    "Oh, aren''t you very good? Now I''m not the one who''s got it! " Rose demon''s tone, hard to hide the pride.

    I took a look at the vines on my body, then glanced at the proud Rose demon, and said coldly, "do you think that just a few broken vines can take my aunt?"

    "A few vines naturally can''t do anything to you, but if you add the poisonous thorns on the vines, I think it''s enough for you to drink a pot!"

    Rose demon complacent finish saying, eyes suddenly become fierce incomparable, like to eat people in general.

    At the same time, I also clearly feel that those around me on the rose vine, is rapidly growing a poisonous thorn.

    Seeing that those poisonous thorns are about to penetrate into my body, I know that it will be too late if I don''t start any more. Even if I close my eyes and calm down, I will drive the power of inner alchemy in my body.

    Neidan was originally located in my Dantian area. After being driven by me, a powerful fluorescent force rose from my navel, passed through my abdominal cavity, passed through my heart and lung, and finally divided it into two strands by my shoulder and neck, and flowed into my arms.

    The strength of my arms burst out in an instant, breaking all the vines around me and bursting them apart. They were scattered everywhere like rain.

    See me so, Mo cool night tiny shallow smile, light way: "see, madam to this strength, already used more and more mellow familiar!"

    "Nonsense, it''s in my body. It''s not useless!" I said casually.

    "So, should we start killing now?" Mo Liang night picks eyebrow to ask a way.

    "This is nature! Just now we just warmed up. Now it''s time for us to save people. It''s time for us to eradicate demons. Since we are the most Su couple, we can''t just show our love. We have to do something serious! "

    I said in a deep voice, and immediately pulled the ink line in my hand. I saw that Andrew''s body was pulled out by me.

    Rose demon see, busy again with vines will he entangled, want to stop me to rescue him.

    But this time we are determined to get it. Can she stop it?

    This is not, when the rose demon entangled Andrew with the vines, the cold sword of Mo liangye fell down again, and cut all the vines clean.

    "Ma''am, pull!" Ink cool night sink voice command way.

    Hearing this, I didn''t care. I immediately pulled Andrew in my direction.

    The owner of the hotel came to help me because he was afraid that I was weak.

    So, after a while, I pulled Andrew from the rose demon.

    I looked down at Andrew and saw that his eyes were still moving. I thought he would never die.

    So I immediately turned to the hotel owner and said, "I''ll give him to you first. You have to take good care of him. Don''t make any mistakes!"

    After what happened before, the owner of the hotel naturally knew what was at stake. He immediately nodded and said to me, "don''t worry. Although I''m just an ordinary person, I will never delay you. I just hope you can eradicate this rose demon completely and give peace to our whole medeola town!"

    There is no doubt that the innkeeper said it from the heart.

    After all, the influence of this rose demon is not only Andrew, but also his rose field.

    Even now his rose field has a good harvest, but he is not stupid. He knows that if he lets the rose demon develop all the time, he will get into trouble.

    By that time, not only rose field will be haunted, but even the whole town of medeola will be affected.

    For businessmen, business is important, but life is more important.

    If the rose demon grows stronger one day and implicates all the people in medeola Town, no matter how well the flowers in the hotel owner''s Rose field grow and how high the price is, what''s the use?

    No one, it is equivalent to nothing!

    Hearing what he said, I confidently handed Andrew over to him, then turned to look at Chen Feng and said, "you continue to guard the door, don''t let her escape!"

    "Don''t worry, little cousin. As long as she doesn''t have the ability to escape, I will let her go in and out today." Chen Fengxin swore to me.

    I nodded, no longer look at him, but wholeheartedly into the fight with the rose demon.

    Because of the fierceness of Mo liangye, it didn''t take long. Almost all the vines on the rose demon were removed by the cold sword, leaving only the thickest pole in the middle to support the slightly huge head.

    The rose Demon Under the serious injury appears to be particularly angry, and a kind of scarlet like blood gushes out of his eyes, just like ghosts, trying to devour the whole world.

    "You are standing in my way today, and I will make you all die!" Rose demon said angrily.

    I sneered and said, "you are now our defeated general. You can''t even get out. How can you let us die?"

    "Well, do you think I really can''t get out? Don''t forget, I''m a rose demon. I live by the earth. " Rose demon a face Yin Luan of say.

    Hearing this, my heart was shocked and I felt bad.

    Shit, we forgot about it.

    All the roses in this world live on the earth.

    And the rose demon is no exception.

    In Uncle Andrew''s room, there was no floor, so there was soil under his feet.

    If so, isn''t it easy for Rose demon to escape?

    Who knows, just when I was worried, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside the door.

    "With me here, you can''t escape today!"

 Chapter 696

    As soon as this voice came out, it was Chen Feng, not us, who was most surprised.

    He turned his head and saw Li Manzhen coming in slowly from the outside.

    "Manzhen, what are you doing here? Don''t you rest in a hotel? You''re not in good health. You don''t have to come out with us. " Chen Feng said with concern.

    Li Manzhen looked at Chen Feng and said in a warm voice, "I''ve been waiting for you in the hotel all day and all night, but you haven''t come back. I''m worried about your accident, so I''ve come all the way."

    Hearing this, Chen Feng remembered that he didn''t go back since he came out last night. He felt sorry in his heart.

    "That... Man Zhen, I''m sorry. When Xiao Fei and I came out last night, you were already asleep, so I didn''t say hello to you. Today, I wanted to go back to see you, but in the end, it happened to me... "Chen Feng said with a little apology.

    Li Manzhen''s nature is mild. Seeing Chen Feng''s explanation, she didn''t say much, so she nodded her head and said, "I know you have your business to do. I don''t blame you. However, today''s Rose demon may still have to be dealt with by me. "

    "It''s up to you? But your body... "Chen Feng can''t help worrying.

    Li Manzhen shook her head and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I have a sense of propriety."

    With that, Li Manzhen left Chen Feng and walked slowly to the rose demon, looking at her with disdain.

    The rose demon was very uncomfortable with Li Manzhen''s eyes, so she glared at her and said in a cold voice: "just now you said I couldn''t leave here?"

    Li Manzhen gave a little smile and said, "yes, I said it."

    "Well, who do you think you are? What makes you think I can''t get out of here? " Rose demon stubborn counterattack way.

    But Li Manzhen is still like that. She only has a smile in her mouth.

    "What if I say that?"

    After that, Li Manzhen''s clothes were automatically taken off, revealing her snow-white skin.

    At the same time, in her skin, there are countless white flowers growing rapidly.

    It was so white that it lit up the whole room.

    Seeing this scene, the rose demon''s face suddenly changed, as if she saw something that made her very afraid.

    "Originally... Originally you are also... You are also a flower demon..." the rose demon said in a trembling voice.

    Seeing that the rose demon seemed afraid, Li Manzhen walked slowly towards her step by step. The voice of her mouth was soft, but it was like an invisible knife.

    "Yes, you are a flower demon, and so am I. You grow on the soil, and I grow out of it. But the difference is that I grew up on the dark and humid road of the yellow spring, and I have absorbed the spirit of the earth since I was a child. And you, just growing in the ordinary soil, at most just sucking the blood of your own body. In this case, do you think you have the ability to escape from here? "

    After listening to Li Manzhen''s words, the rose demon''s face suddenly became more ugly, and even the vine supporting her head trembled slightly.

    "You... You are the flower on the other side of huangquan road? You... You... "The rose demon was almost speechless with fear.

    Can imagine, rose demon to Li Manzhen''s identity after all have much fear.

    After all, one is born with aura of the other side of the flower, one is just a chance to grow into a blood rose.

    Even if you think with your toes, you can see the obvious gap between the two.

    With a clear identity, Li Manzhen really had a kind of fearless calm. She coldly said to the rose demon, "I didn''t intend to interfere in this matter, but you can''t tolerate your recklessness if you disturb the order of the world in the name of flowers! Today, I''m going to take your bloody rose and send you to hell

    With these words, all the white flowers on Li Manzhen''s body suddenly burst out, and the slender stamens inside, just like a sharp sword, poked straight at the rose demon.

    Seeing this, the rose demon quickly dodged to the side.

    Fearing that she would run away, I recited the incantation and raised my hand. Then I saw the ink line flicking towards the rose demon like a spring, and tied the rose demon to death.

    Bound by the ink line, the rose demon''s remaining vines were burned black and smelled rotten.

    "How dare you burn me?" Rose demon said to me with an angry face.

    I sneered and said, "I will not only burn you, but also eradicate you today."

    Hear my words, rose demon can''t help showing a look of disdain, cold voice way: "depend on you? It''s a dream

    Having said that, rose demon suddenly shrunk into a thin thread and got into the soil under his feet.

    Seeing this, I was shocked and worried that she would run away.

    Who knows, Li Manzhen is very calm on one side, her face does not change, as if she is not worried that the rose demon will run away.

    "Xiao Fei, stand aside, I''ll come!" Li Manzhen said to me calmly.

    Hearing this, I didn''t dare to delay, so I stepped back to one side for fear of affecting her performance.

    Fortunately, Li Manzhen didn''t let us down at all.

    When she closed her eyes and recited a few incantations, the blooming white flowers on her body broke away from her body one after another and flew to every corner of the room in a very strange array.

    At the same time, Li Manzhen''s head also grew a huge other shore flower, looking at the most holy and beautiful.

    After all the flowers grew up, those scattered flowers stretched out themselves one after another and intertwined with Li Manzhen''s giant flower, which soon formed a nearly airtight net.

    If the net is only on the ground, it''s all right. But it''s just on the ground in front of us, and soon I can see something slender drilling under it.

    After drilling for a while, there came the fierce cry of the rose demon.

    Without waiting for us to see more, we could see that the rose demon who was trying to escape was entangled by several slender flower stems on the other side, pulled out from below and fell on the ground.

    That rose fox demon is not light, the original beautiful face, now has been completely destroyed.

    What''s left is just a rotten face.

    "You... You actually... You are really terrible!" Murmured the rose demon.

    But Li Manzhen didn''t give her more time. She grabbed the rose demon''s head with two stout flower stems on the other side. She twisted it hard and saw that the rose demon''s head fell to the ground.

 Chapter 697

    Seeing this, I was shocked.

    I went to see Li Manzhen for a long time. I had never seen her enlarge her moves.

    All the time, I thought she was gentle and didn''t fight with people.

    But until now, I have a deep understanding of what kind of people don''t speak hard.

    This Li Manzhen easily twisted off the head of the rose demon. If it was replaced by Chen Feng, it would not be the same as killing a chicken?

    Thinking of this, I immediately looked at Chen Feng with a very sympathetic eye, and mourned for him for three seconds in my heart.

    However, Chen Feng doesn''t seem to agree with this. He runs to Li Manzhen with a happy face and says, "man Zhen, I didn''t expect that you are so powerful. But... But can I discuss this with you? "

    Li Manzhen put away her stamens and asked, "if you have anything, just tell me. Anyway, we are husband and wife now, and there''s nothing to be embarrassed about."

    "That... That... Manzhen, can you stop exaggerating in front of so many people? Your... Your big move is too powerful. It seems that I''m useless. If I look back, I''ll be misunderstood as a soft eater. " Chen Feng said in a low voice.

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, Li Manzhen smiles and says, "if they misunderstand, they will misunderstand. As long as I don''t misunderstand, won''t they? Life is ours. What other people like to say has nothing to do with us. What do you care so much about? "

    "How can I not care? Manzhen, before you met me, you always lived in the underworld of the underworld. You didn''t understand the sophistication of the human world. In fact... In fact, for us humans, face, especially men''s face, is more important than life. I know that, compared with you and my brother-in-law, my ability is indeed a little lower, but... But I also want to face, man Zhen, you... You can promise me that you don''t have to enlarge your moves in front of other people in the future. Can you just be a quiet lady and let me be a husband to protect you? " Chen Feng chattered on and on.

    Li Manzhen didn''t want to, but she saw that Chen Feng really cared about it, and finally chose to compromise.

    "Well, well, I promise you! In the future, unless you are beaten down, I will never try my best to steal your limelight. Is that right? "

    Seeing Li Manzhen''s promise, Chen Feng was so happy that he couldn''t even close his mouth. Even if he held her face, he gave her a gentle kiss.

    "Manzhen, that''s very kind of you! I''ve been blessed to marry you in my life Chen Feng said with a smile.

    Li Manzhen is originally a reserved temperament, Chen Feng was so a kiss in public, immediately blushed.

    "Don''t make trouble. There are so many people here. What does it look like to be so affectionate?" Li Manzhen said shyly.

    Chen Feng was thick skinned. He didn''t feel ashamed. Instead, he was proud. He put his arm around Li Manzhen and looked at me and Mo liangye with a proud face. He said, "little cousin, I always eat dog food from you and my brother-in-law of Hades. Today it''s my turn. How about this dog food? "

    I gave Chen Feng a hard white look and said faintly: "for the sake of man Zhen''s helping us so much, I''ll let you be proud for a while. Hum, I promise I''ll give it back next time and let you have a bigger dog food

    "Oh, my little cousin, are you impatient? Don''t mention it. You can''t only allow officers and soldiers to set fire and people to light lamps! You and Pluto''s brother-in-law usually have a happy dog food. What''s the matter? Now you don''t want me to have a shower with Maggie? I''m telling you, no such thing. You are a couple, and so are we. This dog food has to be sown again and again. I can''t let you all come out! " Chen Fengzhen said with words.

    Seeing his proud face, I didn''t bother to pay attention to him. Even when I said, "look at your virtue, you see, now is the time for you to be complacent? The rose demon is dead, but we still have a lot of aftercare work to do. Even if you want to be proud, please wait until we have finished all the aftercare work. OK

    Chen Feng wanted to say more, but he turned to look at the dying Andrew and finally swallowed the words back.

    He walked slowly to the owner of the hotel, took Andrew from the owner''s hand, laid him flat on the sofa, then looked at Mo liangye and asked, "brother-in-law of the underworld, what should I do now? He''s all like this. Can he be saved? "

    Mo liangye looked down at Andrew and said, "if there is help, there is help, but I don''t think uncle Andrew wants us to save him."

    We were all stunned by this.

    "Don''t you want us to save him? How could that be! Andrew seems to have only one breath left now. If we don''t take another breath for him, I''m afraid he really can''t do it! " I said with a worried face.

    But unexpectedly, Mo liangye looked at me with a smile, and then looked at Andrew and said, "Andrew, do you think I''m right?"

    Mo liangye''s tone is very light, seems to be silent, but also with obvious questioning, as if there is an invisible oppression, people can''t breathe.

    The whole room was still, and the air could almost be heard moving.

    But soon the silence was interrupted.

    The source of the interruption was from the sofa where Andrew was lying.

    "Hum, I didn''t expect that you could see me through even though I disguised so well!"

    Hearing this, I fixed my eyes on Andrew, who was supposed to be lying on the sofa, and now he sat up straight.

    Moreover, he looks not like a dying man at all. On the contrary, he is more lively than us.

    From just now to now, it''s only more than ten minutes. He''s almost dead. How can he get better all of a sudden?

    I am very surprised at this.

    As if seeing the surprise in our eyes, Andrew sneered and said, "well, I really want to thank you. If you didn''t help me get rid of the rose demon, it would be hard for me to get her head! "

    Seeing that he mentioned the head of the rose demon, I thought of the head of the rose demon that had been twisted down by Li Manzhen, so I subconsciously lowered my head and found it on the ground.

    But no matter how I look for it, there is only the burnt body of the rose demon on the ground, and there is no shadow of the head at all.

    But just now, I saw that the head was still on the ground. How could it disappear suddenly?

    I was puzzled. I turned to look at Andrew, but I saw that he was holding the head of rose demon high in his hand, and his face was extremely smiling, just like a big conspiracy was brewing!

 Chapter 698

    "This... How can this head be in your hand? I remember it was obviously... It was obviously twisted down by Manzhen... "I asked in surprise.

    Andrew grinned and said slowly, "you''re right. The head of the rose demon was twisted off by your people. But it''s a pity that you don''t know the function of this head at all, otherwise you wouldn''t have been flirting there just now, which made me take advantage of it. "

    "What does this head do? You... What are you going to do with it? " I have no reason to surge up in the heart of a bad premonition.

    "What? Of course, it''s an earth shaking event! You humans have been slaughtering US vampires for thousands of years, but you never thought that there would be a vampire hiding among you, right

    At the moment, the smile on Andrew''s face suddenly became more weird, just like a demon from hell.

    And this is really enough to surprise us.

    We thought it was only related to the rose demon, but we didn''t expect it was also related to the vampire. What''s the matter?

    Seeing that we were all puzzled, Andrew turned to look at the rose demon''s head and said slowly, "do you think I killed her because of love and hate and buried her in the rose field? Oh, in the eyes of a vampire, how can love be more important than race? To tell you the truth, the reason why I killed her in those days was that she was born at the time of overcast years and overcast months and overcast days. Burying her body in the ground can absorb the energy of the earth. The reason why rose is so red is that it has absorbed the blood of the earth. What kind of effect will the Qi of extreme Yin and the blood of the earth achieve? I think even if I don''t say it, you should know? "

    Andrew''s words cast a shadow on everyone present.

    It''s true that the Qi of extreme Yin is a very heavy evil spirit. Ordinary people only get a little bit of it. If they get a little bit of it, they will get seriously ill. If they get a little bit of it, they will die suddenly.

    What''s more, the rose demon has been buried in the ground for 20 years. During this period, it''s hard to estimate how much yin she has absorbed.

    If that''s all, Andrew chose roses when he buried her.

    According to legend, when God created things, everything in the world was only black and white.

    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple are all formed by certain reasons.

    As for the most dazzling red, it is actually because of the blood.

    At the beginning, the pink cherry blossoms all over the mountains and fields in Japan were stained with blood from the corpses.

    The same as cherry blossom, the color of rose is white, but because it can absorb the blood of the earth, after a long time, it has become a flaming red rose.

    The combination of the blood of the earth and the Qi of extreme Yin will definitely change the color of heaven and earth.

    In other words, Andrew, this is to subvert the rhythm of everything in the world!

    The chill in my heart has never been so strong.

    It was a bone chilling, bit by bit soaked out from the inside, making me almost unable to breathe.

    Andrew was very satisfied with our surprised expression, and the proud smile on his face was more obvious, even in his voice.

    "How''s it going? Are you scared? Hahaha, I have been waiting for decades in this small town for this game. By the way, I almost forgot to tell you, why do you think the original vampire hunters in this small town left? "

    "You did it?" I asked in a cold voice.

    Andrew didn''t shy away. He just sneered and said, "you''re right. It''s me! At the beginning, only people in this small town in the world were able to deal with vampires. They were our natural enemies. For thousands of years, our vampires have been slaughtered by them for countless times, and the number has decreased sharply, almost to the point of being exterminated. So I vowed to make the vampire hunters in this town pay the price. Later, I thought of a way. Since we can''t destroy them, we should disperse them all and destroy them all. "

    "So, the reason why there was a large-scale migration in medeola many years ago was that the vampires had spread all over the world, and they had to spread all over the world to kill those who were responsible for the disaster. And as for why there are so many vampires around the world, it''s all because you''re in the middle, right? " I asked.

    "Yes! In order to revenge on the vampire hunters, I let my family spread out to kill people everywhere, so as to attract the vampire hunters who have lived in this town for generations. Sure enough, they, who have always been committed to the task of eliminating the evil, soon got the news and thought that vampires had committed crimes all over the world. Even if the negotiations were dispersed, they would search for vampires one by one all over the world. They think they have made the right decision, and even delusion that they will soon be able to catch all the vampires in the world. But they did not expect that on their way to spread out all over the world, I''d let my family lay a net there and kill them one by one! " Andrew said coldly.

    "What a vicious scheme!" I couldn''t help scolding.

    Andrew glanced at me and said in a cold voice, "vicious? Is it not vicious when human beings wantonly killed our vampires? The world has always been a winner and loser! When you humans got the upper hand, you wantonly slandered US vampires and described us as demons from hell. But soon, we vampires will have the upper hand. Don''t we also slander you as the most despicable race in the world? "

    This words say in my heart immediately came angry, even if want to open mouth to refute him.

    But unexpectedly, Mo liangye suddenly stopped me and looked coldly at Andrew. He said with no expression: "it''s true that the world has always been a winner, but how do you know that you vampires will win today?"

    Being questioned by Mo liangye, Andrew was very upset at the moment, when he retorted: "of course we will win! Because I not only got the Qi of extreme Yin and the blood of the earth, but also took out a spirit stone from the body of a man with divine Constitution! "

    When I heard the word "Lingshi", I was shocked and subconsciously remembered that Chen Feng told me that Steve was looking for something in my bath water.

    At that time, I didn''t take it seriously, but now I heard Andrew''s words, but it made my whole body cool.

    "You... You actually..." I was so angry that I could hardly speak.

    Andrew took from Steve''s hands the stone that had grown in my body before, and laughed.

    "Yes, that''s the bucket. That bucket of water can get rid of the bloodthirsty factors in your body, but at the same time it will also absorb the most precious things in your body in exchange. I''ve cured you. It''s not a loss for you to pay for the stone, is it? "

    "Not you big head! Who is going to give you the spirit stone? Give me the things quickly, or I''ll be rude to you! " I said with an angry face.

    Andrew didn''t say a word. He crushed the rose demon''s head in his other hand, leaving only a pearl sized red stone in his head.

    "You''re welcome? Well, I like to see people being rude to me! So, today, let me see how rude you are to me! "

    Andrew said, then the red stone and my yingse nedan into one, and then put it into his own Tianling cover.

    For a moment, the whole room burst out a very dazzling light, shooting everyone can''t open their eyes.

 Chapter 699

    This dazzling light blinds us.

    It was a long time before I looked at Andrew again.

    However, at this glance, I was shocked.

    Before, Andrew was haunted by the rose demon all the year round, and he was just dying. He was about to die.

    Even if just now he quietly took the head of the rose demon, as well as the yingse endosulfan in my body, which was changed from the spirit stone, it still didn''t improve in appearance.

    But now, when he put those two things together and inserted them into his own spiritual cover, he not only changed his appearance, but also his spirit and spirit.

    Once upon a time, he was a dying old man.

    And now, he has become a radiant young man, eyes full of light, let a person fear.

    Of course, this is not the most surprising.

    What surprised us most was his face, which was so much like the vampire Byron that we eliminated in Plato''s college some time ago!

    Did we not kill Byron before, but let him escape?

    The scene in front of me made me even doubt my memory.

    Compared with me, Mo liangye was more calm. He looked at Andrew and asked, "you''re not Byron, you''re his brother, right?"

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Andrew laughed and said: "it seems that you are the only one in this group who is a little smarter. As like as two peas, I am brother brother Byron, and we are twins, so they are almost identical.

    "So, 50 years ago, Byron went to Plato''s college to do evil, but also under your instructions?" Mo cool night light asks a way.

    But Andrew shook his head and said, "I sent a lot of people around the world, but I didn''t send him. Because he is my brother, he wants to share the whole vampire kingdom with me! But he didn''t believe me, didn''t believe my plan. He thought that everything I did was for myself. So, he took advantage of my inattention, quietly left alone. He wants to prove to me that with his own method, we can also accomplish the great cause of building the vampire kingdom. "

    "His way is to get the dialogue book of Plato''s Academy, right?" Mo cool night continues to ask a way.

    Andrew looked at Mo liangye in a dazed way, finally nodded and said, "yes, it''s the dialogue book. Byron thought that there was a huge secret hidden in the book, which would also attract some powerful people to participate. He wants to take the secrets and power of the book for himself, and then use it to attract people who want to get the book, and then push the boat to get the ability of those people, so as to achieve the purpose of rebuilding the vampire empire. "

    "In my opinion, his idea is good, but the probability is too small. After all, no one knows whether the secret and power hidden in that book are true. If it''s fake, we just wait day after day, isn''t it still in vain? So, at that time, without thinking about it, I denied his idea and decided to use my own plan. "

    "Byron has been stubborn since he was a child. When I refused, he left. I thought that even if he carried out the plan himself, there would be no big problem. But unexpectedly, he met you

    At this point, Andrew''s face has become very bad.

    In his eyes, not only is the success of the plot proud, more, in fact, or hate, a hate from the bottom of my heart.

    "So you''ve known who we are since we first came to you." Mo liangye looked at Andrew and said faintly.

    "Yes! From the first time I saw her, I knew you were the killers of Byron! "

    Andrew said, his eyes on me, his face full of anger.

    "Byron and I are identical twins, and his blood is almost exactly the same as mine. So, as soon as you get close to me, I feel the bloodthirsty factor from Byron in your body. Byron has never been a soft hearted man. If he bites anyone, he will never stop biting him. But you have survived Byron, and Byron has not been with you, which only means that he has been killed by you! "

    The more Andrew said it, the more excited he was. He wanted to strangle me on the spot.

    Worried about my accident, Mo liangye quickly pulled me back and protected me in front of me with a tall body. He coldly said to Andrew, "vampires have been doing evil for thousands of years. Everyone has to be punished. Your brother has killed so many people in Plato''s Academy. We kill him for the benefit of mankind. Why not

    "For the benefit of mankind? This is your human logic. It is a great sin for us vampires to kill human beings and benefit the vampires. But what about you humans? In the process of human development, have you ever killed us vampires? We are wrong to kill. You are right to kill. What ridiculous and absurd logic

    Andrew''s tone was full of contempt and arrogance, as if he were the creator of our life and death.

    But even so, Mo liangye was still not frightened by him. Instead, he said in his usual alienated and light voice: "you''re wrong. From the beginning, human beings didn''t want to kill you vampires. But you are afraid of being ridiculed and driven away by human beings because of your abnormal body, resulting in disgust and inferiority. At the end of the day, you''ve even become hostile to human beings. You feel that the reason why you become a vampire and a street mouse is because of human intolerance. As a result, you vampires began to indulge the bloodthirsty factors in your body, wantonly kill innocent human beings, and thus form a deep hatred with human beings. In this case, in order to protect ourselves, how can human beings not kill you? "

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Andrew''s face suddenly changed, and he murmured: "no... it''s not like this, it''s not like this at all! We vampires are the most noble nation, it is impossible to inferiority! Everything is the fault of you human beings. You human beings started the dispute first! "

    "Yes? Since you don''t feel inferior, why do you always want to build your own vampire kingdom? Don''t you do this in order to make your nation the most normal existence, no longer be excluded, and let ordinary human beings submit to you? " Mo liangye asked.

    "No! You don''t know anything. You don''t know anything at all. What qualifications do you have to comment on us vampires? Do you think that if you say these words, I will let you go? I tell you, in the eyes of our vampires, there has never been a soft heart! Today, I''ve got what I want. When I kill you all, I''ll be able to fulfill the dream that Byron and I didn''t realize at the beginning! " Andrew''s mood had fallen into extreme excitement.

    Seeing that he didn''t get any oil and salt, Mo liangye didn''t talk much nonsense. Even if he pulled out his cold sword and looked at Andrew fiercely, he said, "now that you have a firm heart, let me see how powerful you are today!"

 Chapter 700

    Andrew is not stupid, naturally will not wait to die, immediately put away his pride, coldly replied: "today, I will revenge for those vampires who died in your human hands! Take your life

    With that, Andrew leaped forward, raised his hand, and cleaved toward Mo liangye.

    At the same time, Andrew''s son Steve, who was not idle for a moment, immediately captured the hotel owner and tried to bite him to death.

    The owner of the hotel was so scared that he shed tears.

    Originally, he just wanted to prevent us from pursuing the truth of rose field, but unexpectedly, we found out that he was involved in the storm.

    Now it''s good. If Steve catches him, it''s the rhythm of his life.

    "Help... You can''t leave me alone... I''m old and young. You... Help me..."

    The owner of the hotel cried to us for help, but before he finished speaking, Steve was pushed away and hit his neck again.

    Because of too much fear, the owner of the hotel fainted at this moment.

    I know that if it goes on like this, the owner of the hotel will be dead. When he pulls out the ink line and points his hand at Steve, he will see the ink line pop up like a spring, fall on Steve''s side face, and then quickly wind up his bloody mouth.

    Steve was attacked by the ink line, angry in the heart, immediately reached out to pull it.

    But the more he pulled, the faster the ink wound.

    No, in just a few seconds, the ink line had already wrapped Steve''s whole face like a silkworm chrysalis, and he couldn''t even find his eyes.

    Steve couldn''t breathe out, he became extremely irritable, with sharp fingernails growing on his fingers and clutching in the air, as if even so, he wanted to kill us.

    I was worried that he would hurt the owner of the hotel. I rushed over with Li Manzhen and dragged him to the corner. Then I blocked him with a hard object to make sure that no one could hurt him for a while.

    As for Chen Feng, to seize such a good opportunity, of course, is to perform well.

    He walked slowly to Steve with his Rain King Kong in his hand. Then he turned to look at me and Li Manzhen and said faintly, "you two turn your heads. It''s bloody. You''ll have nightmares at night!"

    Hearing the sound, we immediately know what he is going to do, even when he turns around and avoids the picture on his side.

    But even so, in the corner of our eyes, we can still see continuous blood and foam splashing from Steve''s direction.

    Li Manzhen and I didn''t have dinner. At the moment, our stomach was so sick that we almost vomited.

    Don''t think about it. Chen Feng must have shaved Steve''s whole body with his revolving umbrella face into a skeleton with Rain King Kong.

    This guy usually looks kind and kind, but he can do it at the critical moment.

    This alone is much better than me.

    It seems that these people around me, everyone has their own advantages, and I have to learn more from them in the future.

    Thinking about this, I looked at Mo liangye and wanted to care about the war situation.

    But as soon as I saw it, Andrew roared at us like crazy: "you... You killed Steve! You stupid people, I''m going to kill you

    Said, Andrew no longer and Mo liangye love war, turn to focus on our side, and with extremely fast speed, toward Chen Feng.

    After all, Steve died in the hands of Chen Feng. Andrew must bear the brunt of his revenge.

    Seeing Andrew go straight to Chen Feng, Li Manzhen''s face suddenly changes. Even if she turns into countless white flowers with her body again, she quickly surrounds Andrew and keeps him away from Chen Feng.

    Can see Steve died so tragically, Andrew has killed red eyes, when even with his hands together, with fingertips gently touched his own fairy cap on the red stone.

    All of a sudden, the whole house vibrated.

    If it''s just like this, but after the vibration, countless rose vines grow rapidly on the floor of the room.

    These vines grow very fast. In less than a minute, they have grown to the height of the waist, and there are countless red roses like blood.

    When Li Manzhen saw that he had released so many red roses with the blood of the earth, she was not satisfied. She immediately made a big move to let her body produce the largest other shore flowers, trying to trap those red roses with the stamens, and then exterminate them all.

    But without waiting for her stamens to encircle the red rose, Andrew quickly bit his finger and put the red blood on the rose vine.

    Rose vine was dripping blood by Andrew, just like being hit with doping, began to shake up.

    We were stunned by Andrew''s action and had no idea what he was doing.

    But Mo liangye is the quickest. He yells at us: "get out of the way! He wants to inject vampire bloodthirsty factor into these roses as well

    But even if he did, it was too late.

    Because the rose vines, after shaking for a while, turned red, like long blood stained ropes.

    And the most bizarre, or those blooming red roses.

    In the center of their petals, they all have human faces.

    Yes, with a bloody face!

    This is definitely the most bizarre picture I''ve ever seen in my life.

    Countless red roses, with face and mouth open, swaying with the wind, will bite us at any time, leaving us no place to die.

    Originally, one vampire is enough for our headache. Now these roses are like this, which is equivalent to countless vampires surrounding us?

    This situation, really think about people''s heart cold.

    Perhaps we saw the fear in our hearts, and Andrew''s anger faded a little. Instead, it was his usual complacency.

    "How''s it going? Are you satisfied with my blood of the earth? " Andrew asked with a sullen face.

    "What if you have the blood of the earth? You have red roses and I have flowers on the other side. It''s not certain who will win or lose! " Li Manzhen said very unconvinced.

    When he heard Li Manzhen''s words, Andrew laughed even more.

    "The other shore flower? Well, today I''ll see how you little flower on the other side will fight against the blood of the earth, which is mixed with the Qi of extreme Yin and the power of spirit stone! "

    Then Andrew quickly pointed to the blood red roses, and the face roses in the whole room all opened their mouths to attack us.

 Chapter 701

    Because of Andrew''s injection of bloodthirsty factor, Xu''s face rose became extremely fierce, and he bit it when he opened his mouth, just like rabies.

    We kept cutting those roses, trying to wipe them out as much as possible.

    But Andrew didn''t know what to do. He let the strange rose grow on the floor of the room.

    We cut off one and it grows two more.

    After a while, the number of facial roses in the room was not less, but more, so that we were completely surrounded that we didn''t even have any hope of escape.

    Seeing the situation in front of him, Chen Feng couldn''t help but feel anxious and asked repeatedly, "what should I do? Now we''re surrounded. If we don''t get out of the way, when these roses grow more, it''s really a hopeless situation! "

    Hear Chen Feng''s words, Li Manzhen simply heart a horizontal, cold voice way: "I come!"

    Having said that, Li Manzhen stood in front of us, facing the face roses that were constantly attacking us, and quickly grew two stout flower vines from her arms, sweeping them away like a storm.

    Those facial roses are unconscious things. How can they dodge?

    So soon, countless facial roses were swept off by Li Manzhen''s other side flower vine and died on the spot.

    Seeing this scene, Chen Feng was overjoyed and said to Li Manzhen: "Manzhen, you are still powerful! It seems that in the future, our family will have to be controlled by you and by us. "

    Li Manzhen gave Chen Feng a little smile and said, "well, let''s talk about it. You can do all the housework in the future!"

    "Yes! In the future, you will be responsible for fighting and killing monsters in the front line, and I will be responsible for running the house with children in the rear! This division of labor is perfect Chen Feng couldn''t even close his mouth with a smile.

    Li Manzhen was also satisfied with his statement and did not have any comments.

    After all, no matter how old Chen Feng is, he is just an ordinary person, not a ghost or a demon. His ability is naturally worse than Li Manzhen.

    From this point of view, there is really nothing wrong with their men dominating the interior and women dominating the exterior.

    But now, it seems that this is not the time to discuss this issue.

    So I said to both of them, "stop talking nonsense and go out first. Otherwise, if you haven''t come up with a reason, you may hang it here. What a shame! "

    Hearing what I said, Li Manzhen nodded and said, "Xiao Fei is right. We still have to go out first to avoid being trapped in this ghost place again!"

    "Well, since you have said that, let''s go out first!" Chen Feng said casually.

    Then he reached for Li Manzhen and tried to escape with her.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Andrew''s voice sounded again.

    "Want to escape? It''s not that easy! "

    After that, Andrew drew a circle in the air with his right hand, muttered a few words, and finally made an action of holding the circle and throwing it at Li Manzhen.

    The next second, an incredible scene happened.

    Those face roses, which were swept away by Li Manzhen''s flower vines on the other side of the river, were resurrected inexplicably!

    Not only that, those facial roses became more crazy than before. All of a sudden, they all jumped up and fell on the two other flower vines that Li Manzhen had not yet had time to put away. They opened their mouths and bit each other.

    After the resurrection of the rose, almost one after another with white canine teeth.

    That inch long canine teeth, bite Li Manzhen on the other side of the flower vine, so that Li Manzhen has no room to fight back at all. After a painful scream, a big mouthful of blood gushed out on the spot.

    But even if it had been like this, those facial roses still refused to let her go, Leng was biting Li Manzhen''s arm.

    See the situation is not good, ink cool night''s face has become unprecedented dignified: "if continue, she is likely to be infected with bloodthirsty factor."

    On hearing this, Chen Feng was silly on the spot.

    "Then... Will she bite like Xiao Fei?"

    "No, she won''t be like Faye." Ink cool night light way.

    "Not like Xiao Fei? That''s good, as long as she doesn''t bite! " Chen Feng said happily.

    But the next words of the cool night, it is like a bucket of ice water, all of a sudden to pour Chen Feng a cool heart.

    "She will not be the same as Xiao Fei, because she will be more terrible than Xiao Fei. Her ability is superior to that of Xiao Fei. If she is infected with Haemophilus factor, plus Andrew''s control, it is likely that we will all die in her hands! "

    "So... What are we going to do now?" Chen Feng realized the seriousness of the problem.

    Mo liangye took a look at Li Manzhen''s two other flower vines, which were bitten to death by the roses on her face. He took a deep breath and said, "you must cut off her vines as soon as possible, otherwise it will be too late!"

    "But... These two other shore flower vines are connected with man Zhen''s heart. If they are cut off, man Zhen..." Chen Feng stops.

    Mo liangye naturally knows the powerful relationship, so she looks at Li Manzhen, as if she wants to make her own decision.

    Li Manzhen, who had been tortured by the rose on her face and was dying, had no choice but to smile bitterly and said in a weak voice: "chop! I will seal my heart pulse with internal skill, so that it will not be affected. But... Those two vines are my main vines. If I don''t have them, I''ll lose all my power. In the future, I''ll be the same as a useless man. "

    Li Manzhen''s words make Chen Feng feel very uncomfortable.

    He hugged Li Manzhen tightly and said in a hoarse voice: "man Zhen, don''t worry, even if you don''t catch demons, you are still my wife. In the future, no matter what happens, I will stand in front of you and won''t let you stand out for me again! "

    Li Manzhen nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Mo liangye and said, "chop, it''s too late if you don''t chop again!"

    Ink cool night heart can''t bear.

    You know, Li Manzhen''s constitution is very special. It can be said that it took almost a thousand years to produce one.

    Now, it''s a bit cruel to just waste the talent brought by her constitution.

    But now the enemy is at hand. If we don''t, Li Manzhen will be a terrible disaster.

    Li Manzhen doesn''t want to see this happen, and we don''t want to either.

    In spite of all kinds of helplessness, Mo liangye could only press down her unbearable feelings, put on her usual cold expression, and walked to Li Manzhen''s other side of Huateng with her cold sword.

    The white light flashed, and the knife fell.

    Two stout flowers and vines on the other side fell to the ground in this way, and quickly withered, and finally became a pile of ashes, scattered with the wind.

    And those who lost the goal of facial roses, now completely silly, there is a sense of loss can not find the direction, is around.

 Chapter 702

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Andrew''s face flashed a little surprise, which was obviously unexpected.

    But this kind of surprise didn''t last long. In just one second, Andrew''s face showed a more feminine smile and said coldly, "do you think the blood of the earth is really so easy to deal with?"

    The implication is that he has a way out.

    But his previous moves had already seriously injured Li Manzhen, and even we almost died.

    Now if he does something more, how can we fight?

    Thinking of this, I can not help but anxious, I do not know how to deal with the next situation.

    However, at this time, the side of the ink cool night suddenly opened.

    "Madam, you and Chen Feng should take Li Manzhen and the hotel owner out first, and try to escape as far as possible. Just give it to me here!"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help being stunned.

    "What? You want to stay alone? How can this be! We are all together, even if we want to escape, we have to escape together! Anyway, I will never leave you here alone! " I flatly refused.

    Mo cool night deeply looked at me, light said: "madam, obedient."

    "No, we agreed that we would advance and retreat together all our life. You can''t break your promise!" I can''t help it.

    This words a, Mo cool night looking at my eyes, become more gentle up, like a Wang spring water, let me want to immerse in it.

    "Ma''am, what I have said to you in my life will never be broken. But if you stay, it will only ruin my business. I''ll be defeated by Andrew by that time. Aren''t you going to be widowed? " Mo cool night slowly said.

    When I heard the word "widowed", my heart could not help shivering.

    Since I was with Mo liangye, I never thought that I would be widowed.

    For me, I hope that every day in the future, can have him.

    Without him, what''s the meaning of my next life?

    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Mo liangye reached out and touched my head, and said softly, "madam, wait for me in a safe place. When I''m done with Andrew, I''ll come to you, OK? "

    His tone was so gentle that I didn''t even have room to refuse. Finally, I nodded and said, "OK, I''ll wait for you outside. You must come out safely."

    "Well, I promise you, I''ll see you safely." Ink cool night temperature sound should be way.

    Words fall, Mo cool night let go of me, slowly toward Andrew, a face of resolute said: "don''t you think your Earth''s blood is very strong?"? Now let me feel how powerful it is

    Andrew was arrogant. At the moment, he was even more proud of what Mo liangye said. He laughed and said, "well, since it''s you who want to die, I''m not polite!"

    After that, Andrew put his hands together on his chest, closed his eyes, recited a mantra, made a few complicated gestures, and saw that his body began to turn red bit by bit.

    From the top of the head, slowly extend to the arm, and finally the whole body becomes red, only showing the two white canine teeth in the corner of the mouth.

    Just looking at it makes people feel scared.

    "Oh? Your so-called big move is to turn yourself into a bloody man and wait for me to cut it off? " Mo cool night one face disdains of ask a way.

    Andrew snorted coldly and answered, "stupid human! Today, I''ll let you have a good look and see how you died! "

    Sound falls, then see Andrew that red skin in, at the moment unexpectedly grow numerous root red hair.

    The red hair, at first glance, looks like hair.

    But I know it''s not hair at all. It''s a steel needle. It''s a steel needle formed by Andrew''s fusing the hair in his body with the blood of the earth.

    These needles are highly toxic.

    This kind of poison is not the poison of ordinary medicine, but the poison quenched the blood of the earth.

    For thousands of years, countless things have happened and countless people have died.

    And all the things that happen in this world and the extinction of animals and plants will form an invisible resentment and accumulate slowly.

    If it accumulates much more, it will become an invisible poison and infect the blood of the earth.

    In this case, not to mention being stabbed by the steel needle, even if ordinary people are close to it within three steps, they will be poisoned and die in an instant.

    Such evil things are really going to cut off the only hope in our hearts.

    Mo liangye naturally knew the strength of the steel needle on Andrew''s body, and his face became dignified. He said to me in a cold voice, "madam, please go out quickly, don''t delay!"

    Xu Shi''s voice was so loud that Andrew heard it clearly. When he yelled: "want to run? It''s not that easy! "

    Then Andrew flew at us at once.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye hurriedly carried the cold sword to meet him.

    Between lightning and flint, the two wrestle together, inseparable.

    I wanted to help Mo liangye, but I remembered what he had said before. Knowing that it would be troublesome to go, I and Chen Feng helped Li Manzhen who was injured and the hotel owner who was in a coma to get out of the room quickly and leave Andrew''s house.

    I don''t know how long we have been walking. When we look back again, we can''t see what the Andrew family looks like.

    But even so, I could feel the slight vibration of the house.

    I know. It proves that Mo liangye is fighting Andrew at the moment.

    If on weekdays, I will not worry about Mo liangye''s death.

    But this time, I really began to worry.

    After all, that Andrew was a crazy man, and he got extremely Yin Qi and the blood of the earth. He even took away the spirit stone in my body before.

    In this case, it''s hard to say whether Mo liangye can beat Andrew.

    Looking at the house from a distance, I feel heartbroken at the moment.

    Xu was afraid that I would run back to help Mo liangye foolishly. Chen Feng quickly grabbed me and advised me seriously: "little cousin, you can''t make two mistakes at this time. Andrew is so powerful. With your ability, even if you go back now, you will die. I know that for the sake of your husband, you will never be afraid of death. But have you ever thought that your husband doesn''t want you to die at all. Since he promised to come out safely, you should believe him. You know, in our group, he is the most important one to keep his promise. So, let''s take Manzhen and the innkeeper further as your husband said, and then try to find out if there is anything that can hit Andrew at once. "

    After thinking about it, I felt that what Chen Feng said also had some truth, so I had to go on running away with Li Manzhen and the hotel owner.

    But what I didn''t expect was that just after we had run for two steps, we saw two people, one high and one low, coming towards us in a hurry

 Chapter 703

    I looked at the two people in the dark. They were short, thin and dressed in black. They even wore a layer of black gauze on their heads. They wrapped all their hair in them, and only showed a pretty cheek.

    She looks like a nun.

    But how could a nun come here in the middle of the night?

    I was curious in my heart, just about to open my mouth to ask. Then I saw that they had already run to us in a hurry.

    The tall man, seeing us, sighed deeply and said, "Xiao Fei, it''s good to find you, but I''m worried about the old man!"

    There is no doubt that the voice comes from Uncle Lu.

    Yes, the tall man who came with the nun was Uncle Lu.

    However, even so, it seems that I can not answer the question in my heart.

    If only uncle Lu came here because he was worried about us, it would make sense.

    But when he came, he brought another nun. What''s the meaning?

    I''ve always been a man who can''t hide secrets, so I didn''t say much to Uncle Lu. I asked him directly, "master, you... How come you''re here in the middle of the night when you don''t have a good rest in the hotel? And... And you have... "

    As I said this, I glanced at the nun next to him.

    Although uncle Lu understood what I meant, he didn''t tell me more. Instead, he said that he set his eyes on the house not far behind us. He frowned and asked, "I''ll answer your question later. Now, you just need to tell me, is the cool night still inside? "

    I nodded and said, "yes, he asked me and my cousin to help the wounded out first."

    Hearing what I said, uncle Lu''s face suddenly became worse.

    "If we are late again, I''m afraid the cold night may not be good."

    "What? Master, do you mean my husband... He can''t beat that vampire? " I was shocked.

    Uncle Lu took a deep look at me and said faintly: "if that vampire and cool night fight alone, that vampire must not be cool night''s opponent. But... But the vampire is not an ordinary vampire. I''m afraid he can''t even fight against the cold night. Now, the only way is to break the power of the vampire and make him an ordinary vampire. It''s easy to defeat him again. "

    "But... But the vampire is so powerful that it''s not easy to get rid of his energy. Where should we start?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Uncle Lu was silent for a while, then he spoke again and said, "I''m afraid only you can do it to break the power gathered on him."

    "Me? Master, are you kidding? I''m not strong enough for that vampire to stuff his teeth! " I don''t know what to say.

    "No, Faye, it''s true. Your parents are ancient gods. Among us, only you can bear the energy of the vampire. As long as you absorb all the energy from him, I''m 100% sure that the vampire will be eradicated completely! "

    Uncle Lu is very firm and does not allow people to question him.

    I have some hesitation in my heart, I don''t know how to choose.

    First of all, I know the power of vampires. If there is any mistake in the process of absorbing Andrew''s energy, I may die without a place to die.

    Second, I''m not sure whether the plan mentioned by Uncle Lu can be implemented.

    Or, after the implementation, what is the success rate.

    I''ve never been a person who likes to fight unprepared battles. Uncle Lu''s plan makes me feel a little uneasy.

    But I also know that Mo liangye is still fighting with Andrew there now. If I don''t make a decision again, what injury he suffered or even lost his life, maybe I will never forgive myself.

    So, after struggling for a while, I finally nodded to answer uncle Lu''s suggestion.

    Seeing my promise, uncle Lu turned his head to Chen Feng and said, "I''m old. It''s not convenient for me to move. I have to rely on you for some things."

    Although Chen Feng didn''t know what uncle Lu wanted him to do, out of his trust in him, he agreed directly without thinking about it.

    "Well, no matter what, as long as I can do it, even if I go up the mountain and down the oil pot, I will do it for you." Chen Feng said firmly.

    "It''s not good to go up the knife mountain and down the oil pot, but it''s almost there. You are the Chen family, you should also know the ghost door 13 needles. Now, I need you to insert the thirteen needles of the ghost gate into the vampire''s heavenly cover. " Uncle Lu said solemnly.

    Chen Feng looks at me and uncle Lu. Even if he nods, he puts Li Manzhen and the hotel owner on the ground. When he is settled, he wants to walk back to the room.

    Xu is not at ease. Before Chen Feng set out, uncle Lu said earnestly: "the vampire is very evil. Remember to insert the thirteen needles of the ghost gate into his heavenly hood. Don''t worry about anything. Just run away as hard as you can. You are all my relatives. I don''t want any of you to have an accident! "

    Chen Feng smile, should way: "don''t worry about it, young master, a top two, is absolutely won''t have an accident!"

    After that, Chen Feng strode to Andrew''s house.

    When Chen Feng went a little further, uncle Lu said to me again, "after Chen Feng inserted the silver needle, you will also use the ghost door''s thirteen needles to insert your own Tianling cover. Because of your constitution, your energy is naturally stronger than Chen Feng. As soon as your ghost door 13 needles come out, his ghost door 13 needles will be absorbed by your body. And in the process of adsorption, his ghost door 13 needles will completely absorb the thing that the vampire used to increase and gather energy. Without that thing, the nun I specially invited can help me eradicate the vampire completely. "

    I would like to ask why this nun can completely eradicate vampires, but now the situation is in crisis, there is not so much time for me to go to all kinds of fantasy.

    So I decided to answer uncle Lu''s words.

    See everything is ready, uncle Lu no longer speak, just quietly looking at Chen Feng''s back, heavy eyes.

    I know that he is worried about Chen Feng and Mo liangye.

    Because even he didn''t know how likely the plan was to succeed.

    However, he had to do something, and he couldn''t help himself.

    After all, he is the only elder in our group.

    When we are in trouble, if even he doesn''t come to save us, who can save us?

    However, having said that, when I saw his white hair and haggard face, I was not satisfied.

    Since grandma died, he has really been too old.

    Before finding his grandmother, finding her became his only belief in life.

    But later, grandma died, and he didn''t even have the only faith.

    How could he not be sad and haggard?

    My heart aches and I want to say something to him.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Andrew''s house, there was a huge roa

 Chapter 704

    As soon as the voice came out, I subconsciously thought that something had happened to them in the dark night, even if I wanted to rush in and save them.

    But Uncle Lu was experienced. At this critical moment, he was as calm as a hard self-sustaining rock. He just frowned and said to me, "don''t move blindly. Please insert the thirteen needles of the ghost gate into your own heaven cover. Later, it will be too late! "

    I was slightly stunned, and then I did not dare to delay. I immediately put the silver needle out of the storage ring and held it in my hand. I did not hesitate to insert it on my head.

    The silver needle pierced into the top of my head and brought a little sting like an ant''s bite, which made me feel a little dissatisfied.

    However, this indifference soon disappeared.

    Because I saw a scene that surprised me.

    Not far away, Chen Feng, like a rabbit, rushed out of Andrew''s house.

    And behind him was the damned Andrew.

    At the moment, Andrew has obviously gone mad, his face is ferocious and resentful, as if he would break Chen Feng to pieces at any time.

    It can be imagined that Chen Feng must have just succeeded in inserting his ghost door 13 needles into Andrew''s heavenly cover.

    Uncle Lu once said that as long as Chen Feng did what he asked him to do, it would be easy to defeat Andrew.

    In this way, it means that Mo liangye can be safe.

    I peered at Andrew''s door to see what was going on in the dark night.

    Who knows, before I saw him come out, I felt an unbearable pain coming from the silver needle on my head.

    As if, the silver needle on the top of my head is absorbing something into my head.

    And the feeling of sucking things is getting stronger and stronger as time goes on.

    So that in the end, I could not even continue to stand, directly fell to the ground, even there was no room to resist this force.

    Seeing me like this, uncle Lu naturally knew what caused it. He comforted me and said, "girl, if you can bear it any longer, the silver needle on your head will suck out the energy in the vampire''s body."

    Hearing the sound, I had to bite my teeth and continue to stand.

    Although only a few seconds, but the head pain, but let me as long as several centuries.

    Thin thick cold sweat, soon from every pore of my body out.

    I nearly fainted in pain, but I dare not give up easily.

    After all, now this opportunity is mo liangye and Chen Feng risking their lives to fight for.

    If I don''t hold on to the most crucial step, I will not only apologize to them, but also bring them disaster.

    In this case, even if the pain, I can only continue to insist.

    After all, I can''t hold them back anyway, can I?

    So think, my mood finally gradually calm down, to the end even can''t feel the pain of the head.

    Even at the end, I saw the red stone flying out of Andrew''s head and coming straight to me. I didn''t feel anything. I just felt as if there was something more on my head and a stream of energy poured into my body.

    Seeing the red stone flying away from his body and coming to me, Andrew became more furious.

    And, he will his heart resentment, all of a sudden from Chen Feng body, transferred to me here.

    "You actually... You actually took my treasure, you... You are so damned!" Andrew yelled at me from a distance.

    Uncle Lu supported me and slowly stood up from the ground. I looked at Andrew coldly and said, "you are so shameless. There is my own fluorspar in this thing. Now I''ll take it back. It belongs to the owner. You should be the one who really dares it! "

    "Smelly girl, people who are against us vampires in this world will never come to a good end. Do you think you can win against me?" Andrew asked grimly.

    I gave him a white look and said coldly, "the reason why I couldn''t beat you before is that you have something full of the blood of the earth and the Qi of extreme Yin. Now, things are in my hands, you have nothing to rely on, how can I still not win you? "

    "Hum, smelly girl, even if I don''t have that energy treasure, I can beat you down with my bare hands!" Andrew said angrily.

    Hearing this, I can''t help but sneer and say, "do you want to beat me with your bare hands? Even if you want to brag, you don''t need to blow so loud, do you? If you really have the ability, come and compete with me now. Don''t you know whether you win or lose? "

    As soon as he said this, Andrew was really upset, and his face suddenly changed.

    "Smelly girl, do you think I really dare not fight you? If you hand over the energy treasure now, I can consider letting you go! " Andrew said to me, stifling his anger.

    His words were really noisy to me at the moment, so he made a face at him and said with disgust: "if you kneel down and beg for mercy for me now, I can also consider sparing your life!"

    Being humiliated by me, Andrew, no matter how calm he was, couldn''t control his anger and rushed to me.

    I was still a little flustered to see Andrew really come to tear me up.

    You know, I''ve been bitten by a vampire in Plato''s Academy before. It''s really hard, so I don''t want to be bitten twice.

    But just when I was in a little panic, uncle Lu suddenly pressed my shoulder and said to me in a low voice: "girl, don''t be afraid, old man, I have a way to deal with him!"

    Although I didn''t know what uncle Lu wanted to do, seeing that he was so sure, I had to gradually relax and let Andrew rush over like a mad dog.

    In this case, Li Manzhen, who was seriously injured on one side, was sweating for me.

    Obviously, in her mind, what we are doing at this moment is like looking for our own death.

    Among us, she is already a strong one. Even she was injured like this by Andrew, not to mention me?

    Li Manzhen widened her eyes and looked at my direction. She didn''t know what to say.

    However, just when she was worried, uncle Lu turned his head and looked at the nun who came with him. The nun immediately understood and walked slowly to me.

    Andrew ran so fast that he didn''t expect a nun to pop up suddenly. For a moment, he couldn''t stop the car and ran straight into us.

    I thought his collision was bound to turn us over.

    But in fact, not only did I not feel the tumbling, but I didn''t even feel the slightest movement.

    This... What''s going on?

    I looked forward curiously, and saw that the nun had a syringe in her hand and inserted it into Andrew''s throat, which almost knocked us off.

    Andrew''s original fierce face, in the moment when he was stabbed by the syringe, the whole person was as if he had lost his life and could not move at all.

 Chapter 705

    However, this is not what surprised me most.

    Because, less than three seconds after Andrew was immobilized, he turned into a stone in an instant.

    This... This is incredible, isn''t it?

    Can a small syringe turn Andrew into a stone?

    This matter, no matter how I look at it, is full of mystery?

    What kind of liquid was in the syringe in the nun''s hand, which was so powerful?

    If so, then... If we make that nun angry, will she give us such a shot?

    At that time, don''t we all have to become motionless stones?

    I was shocked and looked at the nun standing in front of me in disbelief.

    The nun didn''t feel my gaze. Instead, she slowly turned around and said to Uncle Lu, "this vampire has become a stone, which means it has died and will never come back to life. Don''t worry!"

    Uncle Lu nodded and said to the nun gratefully, "thank you. If it wasn''t for you this time, I''m afraid my younger generation would be more or less unlucky."

    "Don''t mention it. This vampire hides so well and lives in seclusion. If it wasn''t for your younger generation, I couldn''t find out who the villains who have been making trouble in medeola these years. Now, your younger generation will lead him out and let me deal with him. This should be God''s decision. All of us are doing things according to God''s guidance, so we can''t say thank you or not. " The nun answered with a smile.

    "That said, you have helped us a lot today. We will visit your monastery in person some other day and donate some supplies for you as a reward." Uncle Lu said very politely.

    "If you want to go to my monastery, I''m always welcome. As for materials and supplies, we don''t need them. Although the terrain of our monastery is high, we send people down the mountain every week to buy everything. Don''t bother you. " The nun declined.

    Hearing what the nun said, uncle Lu didn''t insist on it. He just laughed and said, "in that case, I won''t be forced. Tomorrow, I will take these children to visit the mountain. Please don''t worry about us

    "Welcome. However, it''s late now, and it''s time for me to go back. I won''t stay any longer! " Said the nun slowly.

    "Well, I won''t stay any longer. Pay attention to safety on the way."

    With that, uncle Lu and I watched the nun''s thin figure disappear into the night.

    "Master, who is this nun? She looks so powerful that she subdued the vampire who almost made us miserable in one move. Is it just like hanging and exploding I asked.

    Seeing my inquiry, uncle Lu sighed deeply and said, "from my observation, her skill should be handed down from her ancestors. Don''t make other people''s ideas. You can''t learn it."

    "Hello, master, i... I''m just curious, and I don''t want to covet other people''s unique family knowledge. Why do you think I''m so bad?" I murmured discontentedly.

    Uncle Lu glanced at me and said, "you are my apprentice. What do you think? I don''t know yet?"

    I can''t help feeling a little embarrassed when I was exposed by Uncle Lu, so I don''t speak any more.

    Chen Feng, who ran faster than a rabbit before, saw that Andrew had turned into a stone. He immediately ran back, reached out and pinched Andrew''s face, and said, "I''ll go. Is it really a stone? I''ve seen a stone turn into a man, but it''s the first time in my life that I''ve seen this man turn into a stone. It''s incredible

    "Tut, tut, tut, and something you haven''t seen before, cousin? It''s rare. It''s so rare! " I took the opportunity to laugh.

    Chen Feng gave me a look and said with a little dissatisfaction: "little cousin, you don''t have to laugh at me. In fact, you don''t see this kind of scene just today? But in other words, although Andrew was removed by the nun, I also made great efforts in this matter. If you didn''t risk your life and insert the thirteen needles of ghost door into Andrew''s tianlinggai, would you be able to absorb his energy treasure? If you don''t absorb his energy, the nun will not be able to get close to Andrew even if she has great ability? "

    "Yes, just now you saved all our lives because of your wise and powerful cousin. All of us should be grateful to you. But cousin, the way you ran away just now is really not handsome at all. It can even be said that you are low. When you go out in the future, don''t tell others that I''m your cousin. I can''t afford to lose this person! " I make complaints about it.

    Hearing what I said, Chen fengdun was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you don''t have a bad mouth for a day, and you don''t feel comfortable for a day, do you? I don''t know, brother-in-law of the underworld, why do you like you so much? It''s a flower on the cow dung Chen Feng replied.

    But who knows, the sound of Chen Feng''s words just fell, not far away came the familiar voice of Mo liangye.

    "Who is speaking ill of my wife? Tired of living? "

    On hearing this, Chen Feng shivered subconsciously, quickly squeezed out a smile, turned around and said to Mo liangye who came slowly: "that... Brother-in-law of Hades, i... I was joking with my little cousin just now, she... She is so lovely, how can I speak ill of her?"

    Mo liangye glanced at Chen Feng and said, "my wife is the best in the world. Even I can''t speak ill of her, let alone you?"

    Chen Feng knew that if Mo liangye was angry, the consequences would be very serious, so he had to make an apology and said with a smile: "yes, my little cousin is the brother-in-law of Hades. You are a wonderful woman in this world. I promise I will never attack her again!"

    "If there is another time, you know what will happen!" Ink cool night light said.

    "I know, I promise, there will never be another time!" Chen Feng vowed.

    Hearing Chen Feng''s promise, Mo liangye no longer talks to him, but goes straight to me, takes my hand, kisses it gently, and says, "madam, I''m sorry to worry you."

    I break away from Mo liangye''s hand, stand on tiptoe, direct hands around, a will his tall body embrace, tightly refused to let go.

    "Mo liangye, do you know how worried I was just now? I''m really afraid. I''m afraid you''ll get hurt. I''m afraid you''ll have an accident! " I murmured.

    Mo liangye reached out and touched my hand. Wen Sheng said, "madam, I''m not good. I shouldn''t let you worry. But now, I have good news for my lady. "

    I was slightly stunned, looked up at him, and asked curiously: "good news? What''s the good news? "

    "Madame, do you remember the dialogue we got from Plato''s college?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    I nodded and said, "of course, I remember that the old librarian gave it to us before he died. We thought that if we got it, we could get a clue about Jingpo stone, but unexpectedly, it was encrypted, and it couldn''t be opened at all. No, it''s still lying in my storage ring! "

    "I think I know who can open that book!" Mo cool night extremely affirmative say.

 Chapter 706

    "Who?" I''m curious about that.

    Mo liangye turned his head, looked at the direction the nun had left, and said slowly, "before, when Chen Feng led Andrew out, the reason why I didn''t come out immediately was that I wanted to hide in the dark to observe."

    "You mean the nun..." I seem to understand a little.

    Seeing that I had thought of it, Mo liangye nodded and said, "yes, the person I want to observe is the nun who helped us just now."

    "I can understand that you are easy to be on guard against people, but what''s the relationship between the nun and the dialogue you just said? There doesn''t seem to be any connection between the two, does it? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "Some things don''t seem to be connected on the surface, but it doesn''t mean they really have nothing to do with each other! Just now, when she took out her hand to eradicate Andrew, I saw a strange pattern on her wrist. I remember that when we got the dialogue, we found that there was a secret box in the book, and the same pattern was carved on the box. Imagine, if there is no connection between the two, how can they have the same pattern? " Mo cool night light asks a way.

    Listening to Mo liangye''s words, I immediately think of the scene when I got the dialogue with Mo liangye at Plato''s college.

    In fact, what he said was right. At that time, although we got dialogue from the old librarian, we failed to open the secret box hidden in dialogue.

    At that time, I thought it was just an ordinary box, ready to open.

    But Mo liangye stopped me and told me the delicacy of the box.

    It was also at that time that I found a small flame pattern carved on the bottom of the secret box.

    I didn''t know what the flame pattern was used for, so I didn''t pay attention to it at that time.

    But now, after listening to Mo liangye''s words, I have to believe that there must be some secret connection between the nun and the secret box in the dialogue.

    Thinking of this, I set my eyes on Uncle Lu and asked, "master, you shouldn''t rest in a hotel. How did you come here instead? And, with a nun. What''s the origin of that nun? "

    After all, the nun was brought by Uncle Lu, and only he is most likely to know the true identity of the nun.

    However, I think things are too simple after all.

    Because, after hearing my inquiry, uncle Lu sighed deeply and replied earnestly: "girl, to tell you the truth, in fact, I don''t know much about her, old man. All I know is that she is the only nun in this small town who is in charge of everything in the monastery

    What uncle Lu said surprised me.

    "If you don''t know her origin, how dare you ask her to help us eradicate Andrew?" I asked with wide eyes.

    "I can''t help it. I got up in the morning and knocked on your door, but no one answered. So I went to the front desk and asked. The front desk said you came out in the middle of the night yesterday and didn''t come back until today. I was worried about your accident, so I went to the street to look for it. "

    "As a result, when I first came to the end of the alley, I met a very beautiful woman. She stopped me and told me to go to the convent immediately to find the nun, otherwise the town and even the whole Europe would be ruined. "

    "My first reaction at that time was that I didn''t take her words seriously. After all, I didn''t know her at all, and I had no reason to believe her. But unexpectedly, when she saw that I didn''t believe it, she said the eight characters about my birthday and yours on the spot. I was immediately scared into a cold sweat. "

    "Girl, I''ve been working in our business for a long time. The most taboo thing is to be known about my real birthday. You know, many times, as long as you know each other''s birthday, you can kill each other every other. If I''m the only one, it''s OK. After all, I don''t have many days to live at my age. But you are not the same. You are all in good times now. How can I be willing to let you be murdered? So I''m going to ask the woman how she knows about our birthday. As a result, as soon as I turned my head, I suddenly found that the woman had disappeared, just like she had disappeared out of thin air. "

    "I realized that it might be a big deal, and I didn''t dare to take it lightly. But at that time, I saw a strange black air in the sky on your side. This kind of blackness, at first sight, is the evil spirit, which reminds me of the woman''s words. With a suspicious heart, according to the beautiful woman''s story, he ran to the monastery, found the nun, and told her about the situation. "

    "I thought that nun would treat me as a psychopath. After all, how could a little nun catch demons? But she didn''t. She told me that not only she, but also the nuns of the whole monastery, had the ability to eradicate the common demons, especially the vampires. I was worried about you at that time, so I didn''t think much about it and brought her directly. "

    After listening to Uncle Lu''s words, I feel like crying.

    He didn''t even know who the beautiful woman was, so he dared to go to the convent to find a nun to help as the woman said.

    Fortunately, the nun did help us get rid of Andrew and didn''t cause us any trouble.

    Otherwise, one Andrew will be enough for us. If the nun does it again, it will be enough for us to drink!

    Like me, after listening to Uncle Lu, Mo liangye became more curious about the nun.

    "I always feel that there is something indescribable between the monastery and the secret box we want to open. Maybe the name that the old librarian didn''t say before he died was the nun. Even if it''s not her, it must have something to do with her. " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Anyway, uncle Lu just said that he would go to the monastery tomorrow to thank others, so we will go with him tomorrow. At that time, we will turn the monastery upside down. No matter how well she hides it, we can certainly find some clues in the middle Chen Feng opened his mouth and said.

    Hearing this, uncle Lu nodded and said, "that''s right. It''s useless for us to play around here. It''s better to buy some living materials tomorrow. In the name of thanking the nun, we can have a good exploration in the monastery."

    "Yes, that''s what I mean. We haven''t slept much for two days and nights. Now we have to go back to sleep. Otherwise, if we go to the monastery and meet some monsters, we will not have the strength to play with others! " Chen Feng repeatedly said.

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye. Mo liangye was silent for a while, and finally agreed to Chen Feng''s proposal.

    So, our party, left hand and right hand, advanced in the night and returned to the hotel.

    Xu Shi was really tired and miserable. I didn''t even dream that night. I slept so deeply that I slept until the next afternoon.

    If Uncle Lu hadn''t knocked on the door to wake us up, Mo liangye and I would have continued to sleep.

    But there is no way. From the current situation, if you want to solve the secret box hidden in the dialogue, you must go to the nun yesterday.

    Therefore, even if Mo liangye and I want to stay in bed, there is no reason to ignore the business.

    After washing and dressing up, we hurried out of the door to buy some daily necessities on the street of the small town, ready to go directly to the monastery.

    As soon as phoenia and ambes heard that we were going to the monastery, they immediately came to say that the monastery was a very famous tourist attraction in Hiram, and they also wanted to see the scenery.

    We didn''t want to take them with us. After all, no one knows whether going to the monastery this time is a blessing or a curse.

    If it''s a blessing, it''s nothing. But if it''s a disaster, what''s happened to them at that time? How can we explain to the dead old librarian?

    However, these two guys are very persistent. No matter how we persuade them, we have to follow them.

    In all desperation, we had to take them and hurry to the convent where the nun was last night

 Chapter 707

    Last night, I helped us deal with sister Andrew, the vampire, whose monastery is on a mountain outside medeola.

    This mountain is different from what we usually see.

    On weekdays, the mountains we often see are almost all slowly climbing hillsides. Generally, it doesn''t take much effort to climb them.

    But the mountain where the monastery is located is almost straight up and down, standing vertically on the edge of the town, like a lonely knight.

    According to legend, since the world knew that there was a small town of medeola, the monastery has been placed on this upright mountain.

    No one knows how the early orthodox built the monastery on such a steep mountain top.

    However, this does not affect people''s going to the monastery to worship.

    Especially in recent years, the monastery has become more and more famous, and has even been listed as a world cultural heritage, attracting many tourists to visit.

    For this reason, after negotiation with the monastery, the government of hirang specially built a circular road on the high mountain for tourists to pass.

    It is also because of this road that our process of climbing the mountain is much simpler. Without much physical strength, we went to the gate of the monastery.

    It has to be said that the appearance of the monastery is very small from a distance down the mountain. But when you really stand here, you will find that its magnificence is no less than that of an ancient castle in the mountains.

    "I went. Are you sure this is really a monastery, not an ancient palace? Isn''t that too big? " Chen Feng said.

    I shrunk my mouth, looked down at what I was carrying, and said, "no wonder that nun said yesterday that she didn''t need our material support. Look, people live in such a luxurious place, where are we rare? Otherwise, let''s just throw things away, so that we won''t be disgraced in the future! "

    Uncle Lu shook his head and said, "it''s all our intention to know how many things we have. Since it''s the heart, it doesn''t matter the size. I think that nun yesterday, since she is willing to help us regardless of return, must not be a fuss. So, let''s carry everything. It''s better than coming empty handed. "

    After thinking about it, I felt that it was the same. I had to continue to carry my things. Then I went to the gate, raised my hand and knocked on the tall gate.

    A young nun in Black opened the gate of the courtyard, looked at us and asked, "who are you looking for, please?"

    "Hello, we''re looking for Winnie. Is she there?" I asked with a smile.

    "You are..." the young nun looked at us a little uneasily, obviously guessing our intention.

    "We''re here to visit medeola town. We met something last night, which was solved by Winnie. That''s why we went up the mountain to thank her today." I explained.

    Xu was afraid that the young nun would not believe it. Uncle Lu came up slowly and said to her, "Hello, do you remember me? I came last night, and Winnie followed me out last night

    Being reminded by Uncle Lu, the young nun finally remembered what happened last night, and suddenly realized, "it''s you, so I said how you look so familiar. Since you were here last night, come straight in, and I''ll call Winnie to see you later! "

    After that, the young nun quickly let us into the monastery.

    We waited in the hall for a while, and then the young nun came with the nun named Winnie who helped us last night.

    Because Uncle Lu had already told Winnie last night that she would come to thank her face to face, Winnie was not too surprised at the moment. Her face was calm and gentle, and she had a good look of years.

    Seriously, seeing her like this, it''s really hard for me to connect her with the dialogue.

    After all, no matter how the nun looked, she was like a very peaceful person. How could she be involved in the great secrets hidden in the dialogue?

    But now that we''re here, we have to make it clear whether there''s a connection between Winnie and dialogue or not.

    You know, the secret box in the dialogue is related to whether we can find the tomb of heracleus, the greatest monarch of Byzantine Empire.

    And inside the tomb of heracleus, there are crystal stones that we need.

    In other words, if we can''t solve the secret box in the dialogue, all our previous efforts will be wasted.

    So, no matter from which point of view, today''s special visit to Winnie in the monastery is really of great significance.

    Winnie said hello to us, then laughed and said, "I didn''t expect that you''d come with so many things. It''s very polite."

    Uncle Lu shrugged his shoulders and said, "I said I didn''t bring these things, but these children think you are their benefactor. They want to thank you very much. This is just a small gift to show their heart."

    With that, uncle Lu gave me a special look and signaled me to take action.

    I nodded, took everything in everyone''s hands one by one, then raised it to Winnie and said, "Winnie, thank you. If it wasn''t for you last night, we might not have been here to see you today. By the way, this... This is specially bought for the people of the monastery. I don''t know if it suits your mind��

    When I said these words, I deliberately pretended that nothing had happened and rolled up my sleeve a little bit, just revealing a small tattoo on my arm.

    Yes, this tattoo is exactly the shape of fire on Winnie''s body and the secret box in dialogue that Mo liangye helped me draw last night according to his memory.

    I wanted to wake up Winnie''s memory and let her tell us the whole story.

    But I don''t know why, after seeing the tattoo, Winnie didn''t have any abnormality at all, even her eyes didn''t change, as if it had nothing to do with her.

    This... This is totally different from what we expected before. I was stunned on the spot and didn''t know how to answer the following words.

    Seeing that I was hard pressed, Mo liangye turned her head to look at Winnie and asked, "you are the one who can open the secret box, right?"

    When she heard the words "hidden secret box", Winnie was slightly stunned, but soon recovered her calm and said, "hidden secret box? What is that? "

 Chapter 708

    Hearing Winnie''s reply, Mo liangye was not afraid. Instead, she continued to say, "it''s all here. Don''t you want to admit it?"

    Winnie took a look at Mo liangye and said, "Sir, I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you are looking for trouble today, I''m sorry. You are not welcome here. Please go back! "

    Mo liangye stares at Winnie without saying a word, but her eyes are full of doubts.

    And Winnie, also is always before that expression, from the beginning to the end has not changed, has been confrontation with Mo liangye.

    The atmosphere suddenly fell into a very embarrassing situation.

    A few of us were on one side. We didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere for fear that any of them would be upset.

    But it''s not the best way to go on like this. After a few minutes, I couldn''t stand it any more, so I stretched out my hand to pull the ink cold night and motioned to him with my eyes.

    Uncle Lu is also a person who can see his face. Seeing that I persuade Mo liangye, he immediately goes to apologize to Winnie.

    "Winnie, I''m sorry. My younger generation is a little suspicious. Because so many bad things happened last night, he suspects not only you, but even the rest of us. But I can assure you that he really has no malice. I hope you don''t forget the villains and don''t care with him, OK? " Uncle Lu said to Winnie with a smile.

    Now that she had said that, Winnie would be unkind if she didn''t do it again.

    No, after hearing uncle Lu''s words, she quickly took her eyes away from Mo liangye, and said to Uncle Lu with a slight smile: "it''s not in the way, it''s not his fault. If it''s someone else who met last night, it''s hard to avoid doubt. However, for the sake of our acquaintances, I have to remind you that it is very impolite to doubt others without any evidence in our country. Forget what happened just now, but don''t blame me for being impolite if there is another time! "

    Winnie''s words were neither humble nor overbearing, but they also gave us full authority and made us dare not act rashly.

    It seems that if you want to find out what is hidden behind her, you really need to work hard.

    Hearing Winnie''s words, uncle Lu quickly helped to make things better: "Winnie, we''ve written down what you just said, and we promise that we won''t do it again. But you see we are all here. Why don''t you show us around the monastery? We are all like this, which can explain why the monastery was built on such a high mountain.

    However, in addition, I don''t seem to understand why the monastery people have a way to subdue vampires?

    In Plato''s Academy, Byron once said that there are only two ways to deal with vampires in this world. One is to go to the vampire hunter for help, and the other is to get Medusa''s tears.

    Now, we know the origin of the vampire hunter, from the town of medeola.

    But what about Medusa?

    Wait... Medusa? This name makes me feel strange.

    It''s like... It''s like I''ve seen something about her somewhere.

    Countless pictures flashed through my mind.

    A few seconds later, I finally focused on the scene where Winnie helped us get rid of Andrew last night.

    Looking back at this picture, I finally understand why Winnie was able to give Andrew a lethal move in such a dangerous situation last night.

    Yes, the key is the thing in her hand - the syringe.

    That''s the syringe!

    Because what was in the syringe was not something nearby, but the legendary tears of Medusa!

 Chapter 709

    I can''t help but be inspired by this discovery.

    If this is the case, the things we want to look up are likely to subvert human cognition.

    After all, Medusa is a famous snake haired banshee, and even many children know about it.

    If we dig out something about medusa in the monastery, it will definitely cause a big stir.

    But at present, all the clues in our hands point to this monastery. There is an inseparable relationship between this monastery and medusa. In any case, we have no reason to give up the pursuit.

    Think of here, I took a cool night to make a wink, and then with him, while Winnie did not pay attention, quietly slipped to an unnoticed corner.

    "Have you found anything, ma''am?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    I nodded and said, "do you remember the syringe Winnie had in her hand when she killed Andrew last night?"

    "I remember that she was so fast that I didn''t even have time to see what was in her syringe." Ink cool night answers a way.

    "I know what''s inside."

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye couldn''t help but be surprised: "do you know?"

    "It''s Medusa''s tears! According to legend, as long as people see Medusa''s eyes, they will turn into stones in an instant. Now, I suspect that what really makes people stone is not Medusa''s eyes, but her tears. "

    "So, you suspect that the person who can really open the secret box in dialogue is probably not Winnie at all, but Medusa. As for Winnie and the nuns of this monastery, they are more likely all descendants of Medusa! In this way, for thousands of years, they may have been using Medusa''s tears to eradicate many vampires. " Mo liangye follows my way of thinking.

    "Yes! There are many strange places in this monastery, which seems to hide a huge secret. Otherwise, Winnie should not have reacted like that when you mentioned the secret box. Winnie''s reaction, how to say it, was a little too nonchalant. However, it is because of nothing that it appears to be false. So I think she''s lying 100 percent. As for the reason why she lied, it is not clear, but she must know a lot of things we want to know. Originally, we could have caught Winnie and pressed her in a simple and rude way. But... But she has a syringe with Medusa''s tears in her hand. Once she gets angry, she injects it into us and turns us into stones. That''s no joke. " I said with some misgivings.

    "In that case, let''s not disturb Winnie. No one will notice us leaving anyway. As long as we find out the clues about Medusa first and let her open the secret box, even if Winnie denies it, it won''t help Ink cool night proposal way.

    I thought about it and thought that was the only way.

    Since it''s impossible to tie Winnie up openly, it''s better to do it secretly.

    Anyway, the time left for us to find the crystal soul stone is running out. We must find out the secret of the monastery as soon as possible, so as to untie the secret box and get the map leading to the tomb of heracleus!

    After confirming the action plan, Mo liangye and I decided to search the monastery one by one.

    The monastery is divided into six floors, each with about 80 rooms.

    It takes a lot of work to find every room.

    To save time, we chose to look for one left and right.

    But no one knows how many unknown secrets are hidden in the monastery. For the sake of safety, I took out an invisible paper man and pasted it behind Mo liangye to keep an eye on his movements.

    As for me, if I was in danger, I would use the fastest speed to turn the indefinite universe ring on my finger, so that I could easily feel it and run to save me.

    After making preparations for this series, the two of us separated and searched in the monastery one by one.

    The rooms in the monastery are basically the same. They are either guest rooms, or places where nuns live, or places where believers pray.

    I searched all the way down from the sixth floor and found nothing valuable for us.

    And Mo Liang night there, through my invisible paper man to pass the picture, you can know that his side is basically nothing.

    In this case, I can''t help doubting myself.

    Is... All my previous guesses wrong?

    There is no secret hidden in this monastery?

    But if that''s the case, why does Winnie react like that when Mo liangye mentions the word "Cang Mi box"?

    I was a little confused and didn''t know how to continue, so I simply leaned against the corner to have a rest, trying to sort out all the things that happened when we went to Hiram, to see what we missed.

    However, when I was leaning against the wall, I felt that my waist was knocked, as if I was bumping into some metal material.

    I looked back and saw a small bulge on the wall I was leaning against. It was actually a small door lock.

    The door lock is very hidden. If you don''t touch it, you won''t find it.

    A good monastery has made a door lock so hidden. I don''t believe it if it''s not for hiding something shameful!

    Thinking of this, I quickly reached out and turned a few circles of indefinite universe ring, and called Mo liangye over.

    "Have you found anything, ma''am?" Ink cool night comes, then open mouth asks a way.

    I pointed to the extremely hidden lock and said, "we''ve found so many places, but we''ve got nothing, but I''ve got to rely on it. Is it not a waste of time to find a place without iron shoes?"

    Mo liangye reached out and touched the lock on the wall. He said solemnly, "this lock is made of flying iron. If there is no key, it is impossible to break it."

    "Who said to break it? We are sneaking here now. If we break it, will we not disturb other people in the monastery? In fact, as long as there is a skilled locksmith who wants to open the lock, isn''t it a matter of minutes? " I said with a proud face.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangyewei frowned and asked, "madam, do you want to pry someone else''s lock with a hairpin?"

    "Er... Anyway, I carry a hairpin with me. I don''t want to pry it. What''s more, I have improved the mechanism technique of Lu Gongmen, which makes it more convenient for me to pry the lock. But along the way, I didn''t find any chance to try. Now there is a ready-made opportunity. Why should Mao let it go? " I said to Mo liangye with a smiley face.

    Mo liangye felt speechless about my theory.

    He probably didn''t expect that his wife had a unique habit of stealing locks.

    But there is nothing wrong with extraordinary times and extraordinary times.

    So, he didn''t tangle, and soon agreed to let me use the card to pry the lock.

    With his permission, I do things will be more at ease.

    I took out my improved hairpin from the storage ring, compared it with the keyhole, adjusted the hairpin slightly, and began to pry the lock.

 Chapter 710

    As Mo liangye said, this kind of lock made of flying iron is much more difficult to open than ordinary locks.

    If I hadn''t been prepared, I''m afraid I would not have been able to move the lock of the secret door even if I tried my best.

    I stare at the keyhole, carefully pluck the hairpin in my hand, and listen to the movement inside.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, the distant corridor suddenly came the sound of footsteps.

    Obviously, someone is rushing towards us.

    I was shocked. For a moment, I didn''t know what to do. I even shook my hand slightly.

    But it was this slight shaking that made the heavy dark door make a "click" sound.

    The door... Was opened by mistake?

    I look confused circle, but in order to avoid being caught by the people of the monastery, only a pull Mo liangye, and he went into the dark door.

    The footsteps outside the dark door, gradually approaching, and then seemed to stay at the dark door for a while.

    "It''s strange that I heard someone talking here just now. When I ran here, there was nothing left?" There was a woman''s voice outside the secret door.

    Mo liangye and I are in the dark door, holding a heart, for fear that the woman outside will suddenly open the dark door.

    In that case, Mo liangye and I will die before we succeed.

    After all, our current behavior, in a sense, is no different from being a thief.

    Can it come to a good end if a thief is caught?

    I prayed silently in my heart that the woman outside would never open the secret door.

    However, fate often likes to joke with people.

    This is not, that woman tangled in the outside for a long time, finally or eyes fell on the secret door.

    "Did... Just now I heard someone speak from here?" The woman outside muttered to herself and stroked the secret door in front of us.

    In this case, I was so nervous that my palms were in a cold sweat.

    Mo liangye gently took my hand, looked into my eyes and said in a low voice: "madam, don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    I know that no matter what happens, Mo liangye will guard me wholeheartedly.

    But in this case, even if you don''t want to be nervous, how can it be?

    If the man outside really pushes the door in, then... We are not only shameful, but also may annoy Winnie.

    We saw last night just how bad the tears of Medusa were in Winnie''s hands.

    In the case of not fully prepared, rashly and Winnie tear the skin, it is unlikely to have a better ending.

    Mo liangye was obviously afraid of Winnie, and now she was listening attentively to the movement outside the dark door.

    The man outside seems to be very interested in us. He has gently turned the door lock and seems to push the door in at any time.

    Mo cool night see, quickly pulled me to his behind, with a tall body will block me.

    Look at his posture. After a while, if the person from outside comes in, he is ready to bear the consequences.

    But now, how can I let him bear in front alone, and hide behind like a turtle?

    I took a step forward, stood side by side with him, and handed him a firm look, indicating that no matter what, I would like to face with him.

    See me stubborn, Mo cool night helpless sigh tone, want to say something in a low voice.

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, another voice came out of the door.

    "Rose, what are you doing here? Don''t you know that the place inside is a forbidden area. No one can enter it without the permission of friar Winnie! "

    "I... i... I seem to have heard someone talking here just now. I ran over to have a look, but I didn''t even have a person. So... So I wonder if they''ve gone to the secret door! "

    "Don''t be paranoid here, rose. This door was made of flying iron. No one could enter without the key in the hand of friar Winnie. I think you may be too tired to clean the monastery during this period, so you have hallucinations? "

    Once said by this man, the man who had been standing outside the dark door seemed to doubt himself.

    "Well, I''m afraid I heard it wrong. I''m really tired recently. I can''t sleep for five hours every day. It seems that I''ll have to go to friar Winnie and ask her to allow me to rest for a few days and make a good adjustment. Otherwise, if there is something wrong with my body, it will be really bad. "

    "Yes, we are nuns, but we have to take our bodies seriously. After all, the body is the capital of revolution. If we don''t have a good body, how can we believe in the Lord? " The other man replied.

    "You''re right. The secret door is so hidden and there is no key. It must be impossible for outsiders to hide inside. "

    "In that case, why are you still here? Friar Winnie has given us a lot of things. We have to finish them quickly, or we will be punished again later! "

    "Yes, I still have a lot of things to do. I have to do them quickly."

    After that, they walked together and left around the secret door.

    Hearing the farther and farther footsteps, my mood was finally relaxed.

    I breathed, looked at Mo liangye and said, "it''s dangerous. If someone hadn''t called her away, I''m afraid we would have been discovered now."

    "Yes, but in the final analysis, madam, you deserve the most. You know, if you didn''t open this secret door by mistake, even if someone called her away, it would be very difficult for us not to be found Mo liangye said with a smile.

    "Come on, I know you are sweet and like to praise me. But now, we don''t even know what secrets are hidden in this monastery. Let''s save our energy and start to find out what we want to know first I don''t have the good spirit to say.

    See me say so, Mo liangye directly from the storage ring out of two flashlights, and then take my hand, all the way slowly to the dark door deeper.

    "Ma''am, if you want to go back now, there''s still time." Ink cool night suddenly open mouth to say.

    I didn''t even think about it. I said, "I won''t go back unless I find the secret of this monastery!"

    "Madam, I know you are very brave, but now we don''t know anything about this monastery, and no one knows if we will meet a very difficult monster if we go on. If you''re here, I''m afraid something might happen to you! " In the tone of Mo liangye, there is also a kind of helplessness.

    "You don''t have to say, anyway, I will accompany you to go down today!" I said firmly.

    Mo liangye saw that I was stubborn to the extreme. He knew how to say nothing more and didn''t say anything more, so he had to take me with him to go deeper into the secret doo

 Chapter 711

    The space behind the secret door is a very long staircase, slowly downward, leading us to the deeper underground of the monastery.

    As Winnie said before, the underground of the monastery was all piled up with the corpses of vampires.

    After we walked for a while, the walls on both sides of the stairs were basically all sparkling white bones, in all kinds of postures.

    There are two obvious canine teeth in their teeth, which makes the atmosphere more gloomy.

    "It seems that Winnie didn''t cheat us. This is really the hiding place for those vampires." I murmured.

    "It''s true that she didn''t cheat us about the hiding place, but it''s by no means easy for so many corpses to pile up together and keep the people in the monastery from being hurt by the corpse gas." Ink cool night light should way.

    "You mean, what''s in the monastery suppressing these bodies?" I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "don''t you feel that although these bones are the corpses of vampires, they are not filled with resentment? Vampire''s hatred for human beings is almost innate. After their death, it is impossible for them to have no resentment. Unless... "

    "Unless their resentment has been absorbed by something. And it is the one who absorbs their resentment that has been guarding the monastery here all the time I suddenly realized the answer.

    "Yes! I think, madam, you may have guessed who is guarding here

    Hearing this, I took a look at Mo liangye and said slowly, "is it Medusa?"

    "Nine times out of ten it''s her. Legend has it that Medusa was beheaded by the hero Perseus and died. But I''ve been wondering if Medusa is really dead. If she''s dead, where are the tears the Abbey people use to wipe out vampires? But if she wasn''t dead, what about the head that Perseus cut off? " Mo cool night slightly with doubt asked.

    "This monastery, it seems, is really not simple. All the truth can only be known after we go to the end of this staircase! " I can''t help but sigh.

    Who knows, as soon as my voice fell, I saw a shadow on the wall next to me.

    "Yes... It looks like someone!" I exclaimed.

    Mo liangye turned his head and asked, "where is it?"

    "I didn''t pay much attention. It seemed to be attached to this skull just now. In the blink of an eye, it... It just flashed past and couldn''t be seen again! " I replied truthfully.

    Ink cool night spirit color dignified, let the atmosphere suddenly become depressed.

    "It seems that we have alarmed the things inside by entering the secret door. I''m afraid the road behind is much more difficult than it is now. Madam, you have to be more careful! " Ink cool night sink voice to say to me.

    I nodded to show that they know, and then continue to follow the ink cool night down.

    I don''t know how many floors there are in this staircase. It seems that there is no end to it.

    But in order to find the truth, we have to work hard all the way down at the moment.

    Fortunately, the more you go down, the more space you have for the stairs. Finally, it''s as wide as a room.

    This makes me feel happy: "now it''s several meters away from the wall, so I don''t have to face the vampire corpses on both sides, otherwise I have to have nightmares at night when I face those sparkling white bones all the time."

    But the look of Mo liangye was not relaxed at all. On the contrary, it was more dignified than before.

    "The greater the distance between the two sides, the closer we are to the monster. It''s very likely that we''ve got the monster''s way by now. "

    I didn''t think much of Mo liangye''s words, but as soon as he finished, the flashlight in our hand went out at the same time.

    The whole underground stairs fell into a state of complete darkness.

    "This... What''s the matter?" I couldn''t help exclaiming.

    However, Mo liangye did not reply.

    Because he was too surprised to speak.

    In front of us not far away, I do not know when, there are two small bright spots, shining in the dark.

    "This... What is this?" I asked curiously.

    "Eyes, Medusa''s eyes." Mo liangye finally responded to me.

    A listen to the eyes of these two words, my heart subconsciously "click".

    According to legend, Medusa''s eyes and hair are her most powerful weapons.

    Now that we''ve seen her in the eyes, aren''t we going to be killed by her?

    But I still think of Medusa too simply. Just at this moment when I was surprised, a few slender things poured out from around the two small bright spots and came straight to our face.

    Although I don''t know what that thing is, what kind of good thing can it be?

    So, Mo liangye and I almost did not hesitate to call out our own weapons from their storage ring and chop on the weapons that Medusa shot at us.

    Thick juices squirt out of what we''ve cut off and spill on us.

    I reached out and touched it, put it under my nose and smelled it. A fishy smell came immediately, which almost made me nauseous.

    But it is also at this moment that I suddenly think of the legend about Medusa.

    It is said that Medusa used to be a very beautiful woman. Her beauty even surpassed Athena''s and attracted many male gods. Even Poseidon, the God of the sea, was her addict.

    But later, a great disaster happened, and medusa was punished by Athena.

    Athena turned Medusa''s beautiful hair into thousands of poisonous snakes.

    Besides, it also made her look like an ugly old woman of several decades old.

    After that, Medusa became the symbol of demons in Hiran mythology.

    No one likes Medusa any more. On the contrary, many people talk about it.

    After all, no one wants to face such an ugly and evil face.

    Judging from this legend, the slender things we just cut off are the poisonous snakes on Medusa''s head.

    Wait, Viper?

    Poison... Then we cut them off. Isn''t the blood in their bodies

    Before I could finish thinking, I felt dizzy. I couldn''t stand still and fell down the stairs.

    Like me, Mo liangye was also poisoned by the blood of those snakes. He rolled down with me and fainted to the ground.

    We don''t know what happened later.

    All we know is that when we wake up from coma, we are already in a bright world.

 Chapter 712

    However, the light, but not absolute light, but from the outside of a window, into the sun, just shining on the two of us.

    I looked around and found that there were hard stone walls all around. Although a small window made of iron fence stood in the East, the stone walls were still full of sparkling bones as before.

    Because of this, I probably already know where we are now.

    Yes, we are still in the underpass behind the secret door.

    Because the monastery is built on the top of a straight mountain, even the underpass is much higher than the rest of the town.

    I got up from the ground, walked slowly to the small window, and found that from here, I could have a panoramic view of the whole town of medeola.

    If Mo liangye and I were not attacked here, it would be a good place to see the scenery.

    I feel a sense of loss in my heart, and Mo liangye almost wakes up.

    He was much smarter than me. He only glanced at a corner and said faintly: "since he has already done something to us, why hide there? Is Medusa, the legendary snake haired banshee, a coward who dares to be or not? "

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, I subconsciously looked to the corner he was looking at, and saw a shadow, which was emerging from the darkness bit by bit.

    At first glance, she looks like a very slim girl.

    But when a few seconds later, the whole picture of the shadow came out of the darkness completely, Mo liangye and I were surprised.

    What kind of face is this?

    Countless ravines covered her face. She could not see the glory of a girl at all. Instead, she looked like an ugly woman over 80.

    What''s more surprising is that the top of her head, where she should have long hair, are all slender snakes.

    Those little snakes, with their big mouths open and sharp fangs exposed, were particularly ferocious and weird.

    Although we have known about the change of Medusa''s appearance from the ancient mythology of Hiram for a long time.

    But it''s absolutely different to hear and see.

    Just like now, no matter how many descriptions we have heard about Medusa''s appearance, we are still surprised to face this face.

    What happened to make a once beautiful woman look like this?

    For women, the most important thing is probably their appearance.

    After all, there is no woman in the world who never loves beauty.

    What''s more, the ugly woman in front of her once attracted many beautiful maids of Hiram.

    She was once sought after to the top by the world, and became a person admired by everyone.

    As a result, a disaster, but let her fall from heaven to hell in an instant, forever lost her once proud beauty.

    Such a thing, I have to feel sorry.

    Medusa, however, seemed to ignore that I was watching her all the time. Instead, she turned her eyes on Mo liangye and said coldly, "aren''t you afraid of me? If you look me in the eye, it will turn into stone like those guys in the legend

    Hearing Medusa''s words, Mo liangye snorted coldly and said slowly, "since you have already said that it is a legend, it proves that it is only a legend at most. And now we know that the real strength of you is not your eyes, but your tears, right? "

    Medusa obviously didn''t expect that Mo liangye would open her secret in such a dignified way. She couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.

    "You... You know such a secret thing? You... Who are you? " Asked medusa in surprise.

    Mo cool night light looked at her one eye, should way: "who I am is not important, the important thing is that you may be the only person who can solve the secret that we want to know!"

    "Secret? What''s the secret? " Medusa asked with an alert look on her face.

    "A secret about Atlantis and about you!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Hearing the words "Atlantis", many snakes on Medusa''s head could not help shaking. All of them were on the alert for a moment, and seemed to attack us at any time.

    "I don''t know about Atlantis, you can''t get any clue from me! Anyway, now you are both in my hands. As long as I have evil thoughts together, you will all die here like those vampires! " Medusa''s tone became extremely unfriendly, as if she had regarded us as enemies.

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know Atlantis, but I don''t think you don''t know Plato''s Academy, do you? Since we have come to you today, we must be fully prepared. If you really fight, even if you have the help of these snakes and tears on your head, you may not be able to help us. " Ink cool night not humble not high said.

    With these words, Medusa''s face, which was full of ravines, looked even worse, with fear and vigilance at the same time.

    All kinds of emotions changed and changed on her old and ugly face, and finally returned to indifference.

    "What on earth do you want to do?" Asked medusa in a cold voice.

    Seeing her asking, I thought that if I wanted to get the crystal soul stone, I would have to tell her the cause and effect sooner or later, so I said, "we have no malice, and we have no intention to hurt you. The reason why we come here all the way is to get a stone, a stone from the Far East."

    "The stone of the Far East?"

    Medusa''s old eyes suddenly became very deep, as if thinking about something old.

    "Yes, it''s just the stone. I promise that as long as we get the clue about the stone, we will never tell the secret of your tears, let alone tell the world that you are still alive. " I went on.

    But as soon as the voice fell, Medusa''s eyes suddenly glared at me, and she yelled, "are you threatening me?"

    Realizing that I might have said something wrong, I shook my head and explained, "no, I''m not threatening you. I just want to assure you."

    But Medusa was reluctant, rushed over quickly, grabbed me by the neck and pushed me to the back wall.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye quickly raises his sword and cuts it like Medusa.

    But with a wave of her hand, Medusa formed a transparent border around her and me, which directly isolated Mo liangye from the outside, making him unable to save at all.

    Mo liangye worried about my accident, and immediately got lucky. He wanted to use the power of the underworld in his body to break the boundary of Medusa.

    But Medusa''s way is much higher than me and Mo liangye. Even if Mo liangye can fight against her, it will take time.

    And this time, it was enough for Medusa to strangle me in the border.

    "Little girl, I hate being threatened in my life, so how do you think I should punish you?" Medusa looked at me and asked.

 Chapter 713

    I was choked, a little out of breath, and my face turned red.

    "If you... If you strangle me, I... My husband... Will certainly tear you to pieces!" I said angrily.

    Hearing my words, Medusa raised her eyebrows slightly, and her eyes were full of contempt.

    "Are you talking about him?" Medusa looked out of the border, struggling to break the ice cold night, and asked.

    "What if it''s... It''s him? As long as you touch me, your fate will be ten times worse than mine My breathing is getting harder and harder.

    I don''t know if my words angered Medusa. Medusa narrowed her eyes and slowly approached me.

    She looks terrible from a distance, not to mention from a close look.

    The innumerable gullies on my face were magnified by my sight, which were full of holes and made my scalp numb.

    What''s more frightening is the slender snakes on her head.

    The little snakes were as hungry as mad. They all opened their mouths to my face.

    To tell the truth, to say not to be afraid, that''s false.

    After all, such an ugly and terrible thing is getting closer and closer to you in front of you. How can you not be afraid at all?

    But... Now she''s pinching my neck and I can''t move at all. Even if I''m afraid, what can I do?

    Baby is also very desperate!

    May be to see my face that look of fear, Medusa is very proud at the moment, full of ravines on the old face, at the moment even a smile, appears particularly proud.

    "Little girl, you really shouldn''t have come here! You see, you''re still very good-looking. Isn''t it a pity to be buried here? "

    "But it''s not a pity. It''s none of your business. What''s more, you can''t kill me! " I said, glaring at her.

    On hearing this, Medusa immediately laughed and said, "I can''t kill you? Joke! You''re just a mortal. What''s the right to say I can''t kill you? I had intended to keep you alive, but now it seems that there is no need at all. Go and die! "

    With that, all the little snakes on Medusa''s head, which were about to move, came out together and bit me.

    I was in a hurry and subconsciously wanted to hide, but my body suddenly didn''t listen, so I didn''t even have the chance to hide.

    I thought it was over. In the past, every time I met such a dangerous situation, even if Mo liangye didn''t come to save me, the fluorescein stone in my body would burst out a powerful force to protect me from being hurt as much as possible.

    But now, are burning eyebrows, the role of the spirit stone is still not shown at all, how many meanings?

    Is it hard to say that the spirit stone was taken by Andrew before and mixed with the blood of the earth and the Qi of extreme Yin, but he didn''t listen to me?

    Shit, this rock is too disloyal, isn''t it?

    If you think about it, I am its owner. How can it not recognize me because it was robbed by others in the middle of the way?

    Ah, it''s really sad. It seems that today I really lost my life here!

    Think of here, I immediately heart like death ash, with the corner of the eye to see a still be blocked in the border outside the ink cool night.

    He looked anxious and madly attacked the border set by Medusa, but it was not effective all the time.

    Although he may not be able to save me this time, I know that he really tried his best.

    After all, Medusa survived from the age of Zeus. How many historical changes has Medusa gone through? Can we surpass her in a short time?

    What''s more, Medusa''s grandparents were Pontos and Gaia.

    We may know little about the name Pontos, but we don''t think so.

    But Gaia is a very famous name. Even though I am not a native of Hiram, I still have a strong ear for her name.

    After all, Gaia is the God of the earth and the mother of the gods in the mythology of Hiram.

    In other words, even the well-known Zeus and the other eleven Olympus Gods are basically the descendants of Gaia.

    Looking back, how can Medusa, with such a powerful life experience, be easily defeated by us unknown people?

    But now, my life is on the line. If I die here, how can I spend the rest of my life alone? How to find the remaining two crystal soul stones? If you can''t find Qi Jingpo stone, how can you fight against the conspiracy of Shura?

    Everyone is sentimental of their own lives, I am no exception.

    On the verge of death, I knew I had to fight hard.

    Whether it''s OK or not, I have to have a try!

    Thinking of this, I completely empty my consciousness, close my eyes and feel the spirit stone pill which has been taken back by me.

    In the face of such a powerful enemy as Medusa, what lubanchi, what ink thread, what Guimen thirteen needles, what indefinite universe ring, can not play any role at all.

    The only thing I can rely on is the inner elixir which I don''t know where to hide.

    But this time, can it really save my life?

    I don''t know.

    My consciousness gradually more and more empty, my brain appeared in a vast expanse of white, simply can''t see the boundary.

    Consciousness point by point forward, and then forward, constantly looking in my body, want to find the spirit stone pill.

    But from the top of my head, I found my abdomen, and I didn''t see the inner pill.

    It makes me feel a little frustrated.

    It seems that even Lingshi Neidan is not willing to help me, so he deliberately avoids being found by me.

    Waiting for me, it seems that there is really only one way out.

    I sighed silently in my heart and wanted to give up.

    Since everything is fate, let''s listen to God''s arrangement.

    I gradually gathered my consciousness, ready to open my eyes to face Medusa again, but just one second before I opened my eyes, I saw a wisp of red light coming out of my heart.

    Red light?

    Is it the spirit stone inner pill that Andrew injected with the blood of the earth and the Qi of extreme yin?

    My heart a joy, again with consciousness carefully look, see that wisp of red light is bigger and bigger, constantly flashing in my heart, will my whole body inside all shine into bright red.

    And when the red is gorgeous to a certain extent, it begins to gather into a ball, and then burst out a powerful force, shooting out from my heart.

    I opened my eyes and looked out at Medusa.

    I saw that Medusa, who was originally pinching my neck, had been bounced away by the power of Lingshi Neidan. She fell on the border wall and vomited blood.

    And be hit by her so, border wall is very quick to be defeated suddenly, Mo cool night also can come in.

    "How are you, ma''am?" Mo Liang night spirit color concerns of ask a way.

    I touched my neck, shook my head and said, "fortunately, I can''t die for a while."

    After that, Mo liangye and I went to the place where Medusa was thrown and looked down at her.

    "What''s the matter? Does it taste good?" I asked in a cold voice.

    Medusa looked at me with a look of fear in her eyes. She said in a trembling voice, "no... it''s impossible. You can''t have the power of mother earth!"

 Chapter 714

    "Impossible? But you already feel it, don''t you? " I said to Medusa with a sneer.

    At my words, the color of fear on Medusa''s face was even more intense, as if I was an extremely terrible monster.

    "You... Why do you have this power? You... You... Who are you? " Asked medusa in a trembling voice.

    Obviously, Medusa is very afraid of this force in me.

    After all, it took Andrew 20 years to set up the overall situation, and then to gather the Qi of extreme Yin and the blood of the earth.

    And the source of the earth''s blood must have something to do with Gaia, the mother of the earth.

    Gaia is Medusa''s grandmother, and medusa cannot fail to feel this power.

    That''s why Medusa felt so afraid.

    Glancing at the fear on her face, I spoke slowly: "as I said, we have no intention to be enemies with you. We came here because we need you to help us solve a secret

    "You mean Atlantis?" Asked Medusa, frowning.

    I nodded and said, "yes, Atlantis! Previously, we got a Book of dialogues from the curator of Plato''s Academy, which contains a secret box. The curator told us before he died that there was a secret about Atlantis hidden in it. But that box, only the right person, with the right method, can open. Otherwise, the box will be destroyed and the secret will disappear. "

    "Are you so sure that I can open that box?" Medusa continued.

    "Originally, we were not very sure. After all, although the town of medeola and the College of Plato are in the same country, they are totally different. It is difficult for outsiders to connect them. But at the bottom of the box, there is a very small mark. That mark, we saw it on Winnie''s arm yesterday. There have never been so many coincidences in the world. If there is no relationship between the monastery and the box, how can Winnie have that mark on her arm? " I said faintly.

    "That''s it?" Medusa said with a scornful look on her face.

    "Yes, that''s it!"

    Medusa with their own eyes, staring at me, as if in the heart of something.

    "Well, even if you''re right, the monastery and I have something to do with the secret box. But you are not the people I trust. Why should I help you open the secret box? " Medusa said with disapproval.

    "If you don''t want to help us, aren''t you afraid to be killed by the blood of the earth in my body?" I spoke coldly.

    As soon as she said this, Medusa immediately laughed, strangely and triumphantly.

    "You think you can kill me with the blood of the earth? To tell you the truth, as long as there is this monastery in one day, I will never die! "

    "Do you want to prolong your life with the resentment of those vampires?" Mo cool night cold voice asks a way.

    Medusa looked at Mo liangye, and the radian of her mouth was even worse than before. She said coldly, "yes, you guessed right. For thousands of years, the reason why I have been able to survive all the time is because of the vampire bones and resentment buried under the monastery! "

    "But you don''t want this kind of survival, do you?" Mo cool night continues to ask a way.

    Hearing this, Medusa''s eyes flashed slightly, as if there was a layer of fog in it.

    Obviously, Mo liangye guessed right!

    As the saying goes, Mo liangyedang continues to say: "the reason why you don''t want to survive is that now you have no relatives, friends and lovers. Without them, your life will become dispirited and boring, and even make you want to end your own life with your own hands. "

    Mo liangye''s words, sentence after sentence, like steel needles, all of a sudden pierced Medusa''s heart, making her face suddenly pale.

    For a long time, she gradually recovered from her surprise and loss of soul. She glanced at us with her indifferent eyes, and then she slowly said, "even if you know so much, what''s the use? Because it doesn''t matter to me that I can''t open the secret box! "

    "Not important? It seems that you don''t care about your family at all! " Ink cool night light way.

    On hearing this, Medusa was slightly stunned, and the whole person was instantly stupid.

    "You... What are you talking about? Dear... Dear? Do you mean... What''s hidden in the secret box is something related to my family? " Asked Medusa, in fear.

    Mo liangye nodded, then said: "not only family, but also your sister, the former queen of Atlantis!"

    With these words, Medusa''s old face began to tremble.

    "You... What else do you know?" Asked medusa in a trembling voice.

    "I know that the little stone we want to find is hidden in the tomb of heracleus, the greatest monarch of Byzantine Empire. I also know that you and Perseus, who was sent to kill you, are lovers. I also know that Atlantis has been submerged in a huge flood and sunk to the bottom of the sea forever. And with Atlantis, there''s your sister Mo cool night coldly said.

    "No... it''s not a flood. Atlantis is not flooded. It''s Zeus, sister. They were killed by Zeus!" Medusa''s mood suddenly rose.

    "You mean Zeus killed your sister?" I asked softly.

    Medusa hesitated for a moment, sighed deeply, and finally told the whole story.

    "Actually, I have two elder sisters, but the elder sister died when she was very young. And the second sister is the most beautiful of our three sisters, and the most beloved since childhood. "

    "After she became a fair lady, her father married her to the king of Atlantis, kangdili. After marriage, she and kangdili love each other very much, and they follow each other. "

    "Everyone thought they would be happy all the time, but one day, when Zeus came to Atlantis as a guest, he accidentally saw my sister and was fascinated on the spot. Because Zeus was the head of the 12 main gods of Olympia, he asked for my sister from kangdili. Kangdili naturally refused, and his sister felt humiliated, so they rejected Zeus together. "

    "Zeus has always been used to nobility. How could he be so rudely insulted? After he returned to Olympia, he called Poseidon, the God of the sea, to discuss with Poseidon how to destroy Atlantis. "

    "Poseidon has always been a dog of Zeus. He didn''t talk about any principles at all. At that time, he agreed and began to destroy Atlantis."

    "It was also at this time that I got to know the poison plan between Zeus and Poseidon, so I ran to tell my sister and brother-in-law. My sister and brother-in-law, in order not to let their subjects get involved in it, used the fastest speed to let them leave Atlantis and go all over the world to make a living. But my sister and brother-in-law, they could have escaped, but Zeus knew that I had tipped her off. Even if Zeus had ordered Poseidon to submerge Atlantis, his sister and brother-in-law would all be killed at the bottom of the water! "

 Chapter 715

    Medusa''s words, let me and Mo liangye can''t help but be shocked.

    You know, before that, we always thought that Atlantis sank to the bottom of the sea in the flood of natural disasters.

    But who knows, in the event that it sank to the bottom of the sea, there were twists and turns.

    What''s more unexpected is that Zeus, who is famous in the mythology of Hiran, has such a despicable side.

    I don''t know why I feel a little sorry for Medusa''s sister at the moment.

    Since ancient times, there have been many disasters for beauties, such as Baosi, Daji, Yang Guifei, Chen Yuanyuan and so on. In history, all of them were infatuated with men because of their beautiful life, which eventually led to the loss of the country and the people, so they were called disasters.

    But in fact, these disasters themselves often have no big faults.

    Just like Medusa''s sister, the couple lived a good life, just because they were taken in by Zeus at a glance, Zeus was stunned to take her away.

    But Medusa''s sister didn''t do anything wrong. It was Zeus who was wrong. It was Zeus who was arrogant and selfish.

    Power is power because it is supported by the people.

    People support it, it is power.

    Once the people don''t support it, it''s nothing.

    Since Zeus is the head of the twelve main gods of Olympia and has supreme power, he should seek welfare and development for his subjects and make them live better, rather than just use his power to plunder women.

    In contrast, the character of emperor kangdili of Atlantis is much higher.

    Knowing that Zeus was going to deal with himself, he still let his subjects move first and leave Atlantis to avoid being involved.

    It can be seen that in his heart, he really cares about his subjects and regards himself as the son of all peoples.

    It is probably because of this care that some of the subjects who left Atlantis will remember for generations the kings and queens who died for all peoples, such as heracleus and the old curator.

    After leaving Atlantis, Heraclius fled all the way east to avoid Zeus.

    In the process of fleeing to the East, they could no longer risk to return to their homeland, but they thought about the land that sank to the bottom of the sea and their own king and queen, so they fought back at all costs after a few years, and established a strong Byzantine Empire to protect the land that could never be seen again.

    As for the old librarian, although he was just an ordinary man, almost without the power of a chicken, he spent his whole life guarding the book dialogue about the secrets of Atlantis.

    If we didn''t show up, maybe even if the old librarian died, his descendants would still guard the book all the time.

    Just because what is recorded in this book is about Atlantis, the hometown of their blood.

    And heracleus and the old curator were just one of the Atlantis immigrants in those years. They were heartfelt enough, especially the descendants of Atlantis.

    However, they are the only one related to the Jingpo stone we are looking for, so at present, we only know so much.

    When it comes to Zeus, Medusa''s mood is getting more and more excited, and finally even to the point of gnashing her teeth.

    "Zeus is not worthy to be a God, he is the most despicable villain!" Medusa said with a look of resentment.

    I shook my head helplessly and sighed: "I know that you feel very sad because Zeus killed your sister. But the dead are gone, and the living are still alive, aren''t they? "

    Hearing what I said, Medusa slowly raised her head and asked, "Oh, do you mean I want to let go of the past? But do you know that Zeus did harm to me when I became such a ghost

    "Zeus? Isn''t it said that you were cursed by Athena to become like this I''m a little confused about that.

    Medusa sneered and said, "Athena? That''s just Zeus'' way of diverting people''s attention! After all, Zeus is the head of the twelve main gods of Olympia, and is supreme. If people know what he has done, who will believe in him? "

    "So, there''s a tortuous story about you changing from a pretty girl to a famous snake haired banshee, right?" I asked tentatively.

    Medusa''s old face twitched slightly, as if hesitating whether or not to tell us.

    Can resentment in the heart for a long time, after all, is to find an outlet to vent.

    At the moment, Mo liangye and I are her best outlet.

    "Well, since you already know so much, I''ll tell you the rest. At that time, when Zeus and Poseidon secretly discussed how to destroy Atlantis, I tipped off my sister and brother-in-law, which made Zeus very angry. In a fit of anger, Zeus and Poseidon violated me directly... Together... Together... Together... That was the darkest memory in my life. Until now, I always think about it, You can still feel the despair at the beginning. "

    Medusa said, her voice sinking.

    It can be seen that what happened in those years had a great influence on her, so that she can''t let go of it until now.

    But I don''t know why, when I heard Medusa''s story, I suddenly remembered the dream we had when we arrived in Hiram a few days ago.

    In that dream, a tall man asked why a woman told someone else.

    At that time, women were extremely afraid and didn''t know how to deal with it.

    Then, because of anger and superiority, the man invades the woman.

    At that time, I didn''t know what the dream represented, so I didn''t care.

    But now it seems that the woman I dreamed of was Medusa, and the man must be Zeus.

    Because of his supreme power, he can ignore the life and death of the whole mainland residents. How can he easily let Medusa off as a informer?

    So he wantonly bullied her, deprived her of her purity, trampled her self-esteem on the ground, and wanted her to always remember the end of betraying him!

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere becomes a kind of almost frozen depression, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.

    But the story of Medusa is far from over.

    "Zeus and Poseidon invaded me together, but they still refused to let me go. They locked me in the dungeon and bullied me again when they thought about Atlantis. I thought of death, but every time I was saved by Zeus. I know that he wants me not to survive, not to die. In the eyes of outsiders, he is the Supreme God, symbolizing the light and the bright future of mankind. But in fact, he is the most despicable person in the world

    "After I was locked up by Zeus for a few years, Zeus gradually relaxed his mind about Atlantis, and his vigilance gradually relaxed. He thought that he conquered me with his power and that I would always submit to him. But in fact, I didn''t. from the moment my sister and they were sunk together with the continent of Atlantis, I swore that I would take revenge one day

 Chapter 716

    "So later, you ran away?" Mo cool night light asks a way.

    Medusa looked at Mo liangye, nodded and said, "that''s right. That day, Zeus'' birthday, the whole Olympia held a carnival, no one noticed me. So, I quietly bribed the prison guards, and then fled there

    "I thought that I could get a new life and live my own life. But who knows, that''s just the beginning of my nightmare. Two days after I ran away, I was found by Athena, the daughter of Zeus. "

    "Athena took me back to Zeus. Zeus was very angry. He sent someone to beat me severely. It was not enough to relieve his anger. He let Athena turn me into the ugliest. He said he wanted every man in the world to vomit whenever he saw me

    "He trampled on my self-esteem wantonly. Only in this way can he gradually ease the embarrassment and chagrin of my sister''s public refusal of his love. In his eyes, their sister''s business is a thorn in his heart, as long as a touch will hurt. He is like an addict. The more painful he is, the more he wants to touch. As a result, I became a snake haired Banshee and spent another two years in the prison of Olympia. "

    "Two years later, the opportunity came again. At that time, Zeus and his brother Hades had a conflict, so much so that the whole Olympian world was in a mess. After careful planning, I finally escaped again. "

    "Zeus was too busy fighting with his brother to care about me. By the time he beat Hades and turned his attention to me again, I was gone. Zeus issued a reward order, saying that whoever can find me and cut off my head will be rewarded with a piece of fiefdom and let that person become the king of that fiefdom. "

    "For the sake of power and status, countless people have set foot on the journey of looking for me one after another. But I spent a lot of hard work to escape from the claws of Zeus, how can they easily find me? As a result, most of them, in the end, failed. Only one young man, after many hardships, finally pulled me out. At that time, he raised his sword and wanted to cut off my head to ask Zeus for credit. But at that moment, I left a tear. The young man hesitated for a while, but after all, his heart was softened and he didn''t lay hands on me. "

    At this point, Medusa''s face appeared a little red, which was not easy to detect. It was completely different from the sad and hateful appearance before.

    If the death of her elder sister is a devastating blow to her, the appearance of this young man can be said to be her real rebirth.

    Because, she fell in love.

    Hearing Medusa''s story, Mo liangye frowned and asked, "that young man is the legendary hero Perseus, right?"

    Medusa nodded and replied, "you''re right. That young man is Perseus. In fact, his real identity is the illegitimate son of Zeus. But Zeus''s wives and concubines were numerous, and his children were numerous, so he didn''t care for him at all. The main reason why he took part in the search for me this time was to prove himself to Zeus. "

    "If Perseus didn''t kill you, why did he kill you and become a hero?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "Because as like as two peas, he had made a fake bow to me with Jose, who had been taught to him by his mother. Zeus thought that he was his own son, no matter how he would not cheat him, so he believed that I was dead, and all the main characters related to Atlantis were also dead. As the head of the twelve main gods of Olympia, he could rest easy from now on. In this world, no one knows his despicable side. He is still the supreme and bright god in people''s hearts. "

    "Later, Zeus fulfilled his promise of offering a reward and granted Perseus the small town of medeola and the surrounding land. Perseus originally wanted me to go as far as possible, as long as it was not found by Zeus. But I don''t want to go, I become this ugly appearance, the world is so big, where can I live? So I begged him to keep me. As long as he was willing to keep me, I would be willing to be a cow and a horse for him. "

    "Perseus refused at first, because his goal was to become the God of attention like his father. He didn''t want to have another oil bottle like me. Until I told all the shameless things his father Zeus had done, all his beliefs collapsed. Like others, he thought that Zeus was the embodiment of justice and selflessness, and that Zeus was the model of all people. But after my narration, he realized that he was wrong. He suddenly felt that he had no goal in his life. He didn''t have to be a God according to Zeus'' expectation. At that time, he was decadent for a long time, so long that I thought he really couldn''t take me in. "

    "I''m so sad that I can only choose to leave. However, what I didn''t expect was that he suddenly figured it out. He doesn''t want to be a dirty God like Zeus. He just wants to be an ordinary man and live an ordinary life. And he''s going to keep me and live with him. Because, my tragedy is completely caused by his father. He wants to forgive his father. In this way, we lived together in medeola for ten years, lived a peaceful and happy life, and gave birth to one child after another

    "It was also when I lived with him that I learned that his real mother was actually Lilith, who had been driven out of the garden by God. Lilith had taught Cain, the ancestor of the vampire, how to get powerful power from the blood. She just wanted to teach him how to improve himself. But unexpectedly, after Cain got that method, he turned into a real vampire and did evil everywhere. That''s why his mother always wanted to eradicate vampires. But then his mother died because of an accident, and the burden of eradicating vampires fell on Perseus. "

    "In those ten years, Perseus killed countless vampires, but he found that vampires were evolving, stronger and more hidden. Such a situation, let Perseus into a deadlock, he knew that in any case he would not be able to completely eradicate the vampire. So he began to look at other ways to get rid of vampires

    "It''s also a coincidence. Once, in the process of his research, I ran to look at it and accidentally bumped into a sharp object, which made me cry. However, Perseus was surprised to find that my tears fell on the corpse of the vampire and turned it into a stone in an instant. Perseus succeeded, he finally found a better way to eradicate the vampire, he can finally fulfill his mother''s unfinished wish

 Chapter 717

    Speaking of this, Medusa seemed to have a look of worship in her eyes.

    This kind of worship is just like the heroism of an ordinary woman who worships her husband.

    However, this look of worship did not exist for a long time.

    After a while, there was a kind of dispirited in Medusa''s eyes, and even her voice became very low.

    "I thought that such a peaceful and peaceful day would last forever, but I forgot that there was never an impermeable wall in the world. Because Perseus killed countless vampires, those vampires with resentment, one day actually sent one of them directly into our place, witnessed Perseus and I live together

    "Later, in order to revenge Perseus, the vampire went directly to Zeus to tell the truth. When Zeus learned that I was still alive, he burst into a rage and sent someone to medeola to catch me and Perseus

    "However, from the first day I lived with Perseus, Perseus was ready for this. At that time, every time he killed a vampire, he would bring back the corpses of the vampires and pile them up orderly one by one. After a long time, the corpses of those vampires form a high mountain, which is where we are now. "

    "When Zeus sent to capture me and his men, Perseus tried every means to let me and our children escape from the hands of Zeus, and he himself was taken back for questioning."

    "I''ve been hiding in the mountains where vampire bodies have piled up since I escaped with my own and Perseus'' children. Because parsius once said that the vampire is a very evil thing, and its resentment after death is n times that of ordinary people. This kind of resentment accumulates together, even God''s eyes can be blinded. As long as I stay in it with my children, even Zeus will not know where we are hiding. "

    "Sure enough, I took the children to hide in it for many days, but Zeus could not find out the secret of the mountain piled up by the corpses of vampires. Because in a way, the vampire is entirely caused by Perseus'' mother Lilis. In this world, except Lilis, there is no one who knows more about vampires than her. Even if this person is Zeus, it is still impossible. "

    "I have been waiting in this mountain for many days with my children, but I have never waited for Perseus to return. Later, I couldn''t bear it, so I hid the children here and went out to get information. At that time, I knew that Perseus had already died. After Zeus took him back, he kept asking me where I was, but Perseus refused to tell me. Zeus was annoyed at last and killed Perseus on the spot as an example. He wants to let everyone know that he will not let go of those who cheat him and betray him, even those illegitimate children who are closely related to him. "

    Then Medusa''s voice choked with grief.

    Seeing this, I quickly took out a package of tissue from the storage ring and handed it to her, and comforted her a few words.

    But in this kind of thing, other people''s comfort is often useless.

    Because the pain of losing the one you love is the most unbearable sorrow for a woman.

    In this way, Medusa cried for a long time in front of me and Mo liangye, and finally she gradually slowed down.

    She wiped her tears, looked at us, and then continued to tell the story of that year.

    "The death of Perseus has dealt me a great blow and made me feel guilty. If it wasn''t for my protection, Perseus would never have come to that end. At that time, I really wanted to die, but if I died, what should our children do? How can I live up to Perseus'' painstaking efforts? "

    "So, in the end, not only did I not seek death, but I continued Perseus'' lifelong ambition. I teach our children with my heart, and watch them grow up one by one, becoming the face of Perseus and me. "

    "Later, I divided them into two parts. The boy was responsible for dealing with vampires outside, and the girl was responsible for organizing the construction of the monastery. The children are very good and sensible. They never let me have half a snack. The most important thing is that they all have a sense of justice and have not grown up to be sycophants and selfish. I think that''s what Perseus wanted to see. Even though he is no longer alive, his sense of justice and mission, which are different from Zeus, has always influenced me and the children. "

    "Generation after generation, Perseus'' children and I have been going down, and I have been in this mountain, suppressing these vampire corpses, and seeking the hidden protection of these vampire corpses. I thought the days would pass like this, but many years later, probably in the Byzantine Empire, King hilaclio got the news from somewhere and came to this monastery in person to call on me. "

    "At that time, my descendants were scared, thought that he was sent by Zeus to arrest me, and wanted to move me out quickly. But at that time, I had lived alone for many years. I felt that even if I was caught by Zeus, I would die. In that way, I could go to hell earlier to meet Perseus, so I went to see King heracleus at that time

    "However, when I met with heracleo, he ignored the authority of his king and knelt down and kowtowed to me on the spot, saying how to thank me for saving my life. At that time, I was totally confused and didn''t know what was going on. When herak saw that I did not understand, he told me the whole story

    "It turned out that heracleus was not an ordinary king, but a descendant of one of the immigrants who left before Atlantis sank to the bottom of the sea. Chirac said that if I hadn''t brought Zeus''s plan to my sister and brother-in-law in advance, they would not have survived the flood, let alone have been handed down

    "Unfortunately, not long after his ancestors left Atlantis, they heard that my sister and brother-in-law were sunk into the sea with the whole land of Atlantis. At that time, his ancestors wanted to go back to rescue, but unexpectedly they met the pursuers sent by Zeus. They were chased and killed by Zeus and ran all the way East. They had no chance to return to their original places. "

    "They were struggling, and they were driven into a desperate situation by Zeus'' pursuers. There was almost no possibility of survival. As a result, they met an Oriental Goddess who defeated Zeus and took us to a safe place to recuperate. It was also because of the rescue of this Oriental Goddess that they were able to return to the edge of the sinking of Atlantis and establish a strong Byzantine Empire a few years later. "

    "I feel sad and glad to hear what heracleo said. Sadly, my sister and brother-in-law sacrificed themselves for the people of Atlantis. Fortunately, their efforts were not in vain. Atlantis sank, but our nation did not die out completely, and even established a more powerful country. Perhaps, this is the life of our Atlantis family, not the end of it

    Medusa said, looking at me and Mo liangye for a moment, some of the words stopped.

    Mo liangye knew what she thought in her heart, so she said faintly, "that time Heraclius came to you, he must have told you more than that. He should have entrusted you something, right?"

 Chapter 718

    The words of Mo liangye shocked Medusa.

    It is obvious that Mo liangye is right on her mind.

    Medusa looked at us, hesitated for a long time, and finally spoke again.

    "You are right. Heracleo came to me not only to thank me, but also to ask me something."

    "What''s the matter?" Although the answer has been made clear, I just asked.

    "As I have said just now, heracleus, an Atlantis immigrant, got the help of an Oriental Goddess in the process of their eastward flight. We, the people of Atlantis, are grateful. From the moment they were helped, they decided to repay her, no matter what the cost. Therefore, even if they left the East and returned to Hiram, they always kept close contact with the goddess of the East. "

    "But that year, when Heraclius sent another person to the place where the Oriental Goddess was and wanted to give her a gift, he brought back the news of the death of the Oriental Goddess. Heracleo felt extremely sad. He felt that as an immigrant of Atlantis, his benefactor had died before he could repay his nation''s benefactor. He was really sorry. So he sent his own bodyguard to the East and brought back a stone, which contains the soul of the Oriental Goddess. "

    "At that time, when the confidant of the Oriental Goddess handed the stone over to the guard sent by Heraclius, he warned that the stone must be protected, because it is related to the life of the people in the eastern world. If that stone falls into the wrong hands, the whole eastern world may fall into a disaster that is close to destruction. "

    "Even though heracleus was a king, he cherished the stone very much, but he also knew that in the Byzantine Empire at that time and in the eastern world at that time, there were not only many capable people, but also many gods or demigods. If a man goes to rob a stone, the soldiers of his country will solve it. But if God or demigod goes to rob it, it''s hard to say whether he can still hold the stone

    "Heraclius had always respected the Oriental Goddess and was determined to repay her kindness, so he thought of many ways to hide the stone. But mortals are only mortals after all. The methods he came up with are unlikely to be implemented. He is too anxious to know what to do. But at that time, through some secret channels, he learned that I was still alive. He thought it was an opportunity. After all, the reason why their ancestors survived was not only because of the help of the Oriental Goddess, but also because I informed them in advance so that they could have time to escape. "

    "For this reason, Heraclius came to me and wanted to entrust me with the stone to which the soul of the Oriental Goddess belonged."

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help asking curiously: "so, that stone, in fact, was not hidden by heracleo, but by you?"

    Medusa shook her head and said, "no, the thing that heracleo asked me to do is not to let me guard the stone where the soul of the Oriental Goddess returns, but to let me guard another thing."

    "Do you mean that what you guard is how to hide the secret box in our hands?"

    I frowned and said, then I pulled out the secret box from the storage ring and tried to prove it to Medusa.

    The moment she saw the box, Medusa''s eyes lit up.

    "You... You actually got this thing?" Asked medusa in a trembling voice.

    "Yes, as we have told you before, we went to Plato''s Academy and found the descendant of Heraclius, who entrusted this thing to us before he died." I replied casually.

    "Before... Before death? Do you mean that the descendant of heracleus is dead? " Asked Medusa.

    Seeing her asking, I replied with a slightly heavy expression: "it''s a pity that the descendant really died and was killed by a vampire."

    I don''t know why, hearing this sentence, Medusa''s look suddenly became very desolate.

    "Vampires... Vampires again! Time, life! I had nothing to do with the Oriental Goddess, but Heraclius got me involved and made me unable to stay out of it. However, heracleo''s pulse has nothing to do with vampires, but it is also affected by the hatred between me and vampires, and even died in the hands of vampires. It seems that the fate of these veins of Atlantis is closely intertwined with each other from the beginning to the end. Well, since you''ve got the secret box, I''ll tell you its secret. "

    "Do you know from whom this secret box came first?" Medusa asked.

    Mo liangye and I shook our heads to show that we didn''t know.

    "In fact, my ancestors, and the ancestors of Zeus, were the mother of the earth. But the blood of mother earth can be divided into three branches: one is my grandfather Pontos, the other is Tartarus, and the last is Uranus. Zeus, the head of the Twelve Gods of Olympia, is the grandson of Uranus. At that time, Zeus and his sister Hera married and gave birth to several children. One of them was named Hephaestus. He was disabled and ugly, but he had a pair of skillful hands. He could build all kinds of temples and make all kinds of weapons and metal articles. He was known as the ancestor of craftsmen. The secret box in your hand was originally made by him. "

    "According to you, Hephaestus is the son of Zeus. Zeus and you Atlantis have a feud. Why did he help you make this secret box? Are you not afraid that he will open the box and take the stones from it? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "Of course, I''m afraid, but Hephaestus won''t take the things in the box at all, because the things in the box are not the stones of the Oriental Goddess, but a keepsake. After getting this keepsake, it will take a lot of effort to get the stone. After the divorce of Hephaestus and Aphrodite, he never recovered. He didn''t even want to make the handicrafts in his daily life. He drank too much all the time to get rid of his worries. How could he have the heart to seize the stone of the Oriental Goddess? "

    "That''s good. As long as he doesn''t fight for stones with us, everything will be fine. But why does this matter concern Aphrodite? I remember Aphrodite had another name that was familiar to me, Venus. How could she be married to Hephaestus? And divorced? " My inner gossip factor came out again.

    "You are right. Aphrodite''s Roman name is Venus, but she is not a pure person. Although she obeyed Zeus'' wife Hera''s arrangement and married Hephaestus, she didn''t love him at all, so she had an affair with other men for many times. According to legend, she and his brother ares gave birth to five children, while maintaining an unclear relationship with Hermes, and even gave birth to Aeneas with the famous hero Anchises. Can such a woman still be respected by people? "

    Medusa''s tone was full of disdain.

    Obviously, she looked down on Aphrodite.

    On the one hand, it is because Aphrodite''s behavior is indeed excessive. On the other hand, it is probably because Aphrodite was the daughter-in-law of Zeus.

    The hatred between Medusa and Zeus has reached an incomparable level.

    How could Medusa not gloat at the Zeus family''s scandal?

    However, for me and Mo liangye, these are household chores, which have nothing to do with us.

    What we really care about is how to open the secret box and get the crystal soul stone.

    Thinking of this, I restrained myself, looked at Medusa and asked slowly, "let''s put aside those digressions. Now, I just want to ask you, "can you open this secret box?"

    Medusa took a look at me and Mo liangye and continued: "of course, it can be opened. When Heraclius came to me, he had already begun to prepare for his own grave. "

    "So, did Heraclius really bring the stone into his own coffin?" I asked in surprise.

    Medusa didn''t answer me, but told the stories thousands of years ago.

    "As an immigrant of Atlantis, heracleo has always been worried about the sinking of Atlantis, so he built his own tomb on the bottom of the sea, which means that he will live and die together with the continent of Atlantis forever. As for the stone containing the soul of the Oriental Goddess you said, naturally, he also took it to the grave. Because the underwater world is boundless. Once the stone enters the sea, it is difficult for outsiders to find its trace. Only in this way can he live up to the orders of the eastern goddess. "

    "It''s hard for outsiders to find, but you still have a way to find out where hilaclius''s tomb is buried, right?" Mo liangye asked directly.

    Medusa looked at me, then at the secret box in my hand, and said slowly, "when heracleo entrusted me with the method of opening this secret box, he said that only the things in this secret box in this world can unlock the specific location of his tomb after his death."

 Chapter 719

    Hearing this, I can''t help feeling a little excited.

    Before we came to the monastery, we always speculated that there was a close connection between the monastery and the secret box.

    And after so many twists and turns, we confirmed it from Medusa.

    This means that we are getting closer and closer to finding the penultimate crystal soul stone.

    Thinking of this, I quickly opened my mouth and said to Medusa, "since only you can open this secret box, what are you waiting for? Open it quickly!"

    However, Medusa gave a sly smile and said, "I can open the secret box, but I didn''t say I would open it for you."

    This sentence, like a slap in the face in general, let me Leng in the spot.

    "We... We agreed? We listen to your story, you help us open the secret box. Why do you turn back now? " I said slightly dissatisfied.

    But at the moment, Medusa, who has finished the story, is obviously no longer as docile and pitiful as before. On the contrary, she shows a kind of insidious and cunning expression.

    "What if I said it before? The problem is that I don''t want to open this box for you now. "

    On hearing this, I gasped for a moment and said to Medusa, "are you not afraid that I will kill you with the power of the earth''s blood in my body? You are the descendant of Gaia, the goddess of the earth. You should know the power of the earth''s blood

    "Of course I know, and I''m sure the power in you can kill me. But once you kill me, they won''t be able to live! " Medusa said with confidence.

    Her words suddenly cooled my heart.

    They?

    Did she mean by them

    Seeing what I had guessed, Medusa clapped her hands and saw several people coming out of the dark place.

    Among them, Winnie was the first.

    Behind her are Uncle Lu, Chen Feng and Fresnel.

    However, this time uncle Lu, their appearance is different from usual.

    Because, next to each of them, there was a nun. Each nun held a syringe in her hand and pointed it directly at Uncle Lu''s neck.

    Last night, Winnie used such a syringe to inject Medusa''s tears into Andrew''s body, which turned Andrew into a stone in an instant.

    Winnie, they are now pointing syringes at Uncle Lu, which is a threat to us.

    I was a little annoyed. I immediately turned to Medusa and asked, "what do you mean?"

    "It''s no fun, just a little gift for you!" Medusa replied casually.

    "Yes, I can understand that you have dealt with us, but Fresnel is a descendant of Heraclius. Do you want to do the same with her?" I asked.

    Hearing what I said, Medusa''s eyes swept over and over Fresnel''s body, and then she said again, "so what if she is a descendant of heracleus? This secret has always been guarded by her ancestors. In order to fulfill the will of her ancestors, it seems that there is nothing wrong with sacrificing her now! "

    As soon as he said this, Fresnel''s legs softened and his whole body trembled.

    "What... What is the legacy of our ancestors? I don''t want to accomplish the will of my ancestors, and I don''t want to... Don''t sacrifice myself. Please, will you let me go soon? "

    "Son of a bitch! Is it the will of your ancestors that you can''t finish if you don''t finish it now Medusa snapped.

    But he still shook his head and cried, "no... that''s the will of my ancestors, not my will. It has nothing to do with me. Why should I help him finish it? What''s more, if this kind of accomplishment depends on sacrificing us, I''d rather not have such ancestors! "

    Fresnel''s words completely angered Medusa.

    I saw her body quickly flash, directly stood in front of Fresnel, a slap in the face of Fresnel.

    Fresnel ate pain, screamed, covered his face, looked at Medusa angrily, said: "even if you kill me today, I will never sacrifice myself for that ambition!"

    Medusa was also mad at Fresnel. She said angrily, "well, since you won''t, I''ll kill you first today!"

    With that, the little snakes on Medusa''s head all opened their mouths in an instant and darted at the door of Fresnel''s face like arrows.

    Seeing this scene, ambis was stunned for a moment, and could not help crying out: "no!"

    But in the end, it''s too late. Those slender snakes, like poisonous arrows, can''t be retrieved once they are sent out.

    Fresya did not expect that Medusa would actually do it, and even more did not expect that her way of doing it was to kill herself with so many slender snakes. The whole person was stupid and stood in the same place, and did not know how to react.

    The air is still at this moment.

    And my heart, too, beat a few beats slower.

    Fresia is the granddaughter of the old curator. He has been protecting the secrets of Atlantis all his life, which is not disloyal.

    Later, before he died, he entrusted Fresnel to us and told us all he knew about Atlantis.

    What kind of trust is this?

    As a result, we not only failed to live up to his trust, but also put his granddaughter in danger.

    Are we worthy of him?

    This sense of self blame makes my heart feel guilty.

    So, I didn''t care about a lot, and immediately mobilized the indefinite universe to kill the slender snakes on Medusa''s head in one fell swoop, so as to save the dangerous Fresnel.

    But who knows, someone moves faster than me.

    I saw a flash of cold light, and the head of the little snake in the front had been cut off.

    The other snakes, unable to dodge, all collided with the cold and blue god of sword, and did not hurt Fresnel at all.

    Fresnel was so scared that his whole body almost fell to the ground.

    Mo liangye holds the sword in one hand and pulls her up from the ground in the other, and then hands her to ambis.

    Medusa was cut off a snake''s head. At the moment, she felt a little angry. She said to Mo liangye in a cold voice, "how dare you cut off my snake''s head?"

    Mo liangye didn''t pick up her words, but said directly: "as long as you help Atlantis to complete their will, what''s the sacrifice of your snake head?"

    Medusa was slightly stunned: "you mean you promised me?"

    Mo liangye glanced at her faintly and said, "don''t you want us to help you Atlantis to fulfill your last wishes by arresting them and threatening my wife and me? If I guess correctly, your last wish is to avenge Zeus and revive the whole Atlantis, right? "

    "You are so smart! Now that you have guessed it, I won''t have to waste more time! As long as you promise to help me finish that, I can help you to open this secret box immediately, so that you can find the stone where the soul of the Oriental Goddess returns. " Medusa said darkly.

    "Well, I promise you, but you have to tell me how to finish it first." Mo Liang night almost didn''t think about it, so he answered it directly.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. You just need to find heracleo''s tomb and you will know what to do. However, in order to prevent you from going back on your journey, these people must stay here as hostages! "

 Chapter 720

    When I heard that, I said no.

    "No! Since we are together, we must go together! "

    Medusa glanced at me, looked at the syringes in Winnie''s hands, and said coldly, "do you think you have the right to bargain with me now?"

    Then she asked Winnie and them to put the syringe needle closer to Uncle Lu''s neck, as if they were going to insert it at any time.

    But in this situation, we can''t give in anyway.

    After all, Medusa is the secret Guardian chosen by herak, but she is cunning and has a kind of obsession about Atlantis. If you leave uncle Lu and them here, if Medusa wants to do harm to them, they will be dead.

    Thinking of this, I said again: "although you can open this secret box and help us find out the specific location of heracleus'' tomb, I think you should also be very clear that heracleus is the greatest monarch of Byzantine Empire, and his tomb must be in great danger. You''ve taken them all down and let me and my husband go alone. We don''t have any helpers. What''s the difference between that and letting us die? To be honest, we didn''t intend to go back alive this time, so even if we died in it, it doesn''t matter. But once we die in it, your Atlantis will never be able to fulfill their will to revenge Zeus. "

    "Do you think I can''t find anyone else to fulfill Atlantis''s last wish but you?" Asked Medusa, with a gloomy face.

    I shrugged and said, "yes, of course I can. But I don''t think it''s the first time you''ve ever sent someone to visit heracleus''s tomb. But almost every time before, you failed, didn''t you? "

    As soon as I said this, Medusa''s face changed completely.

    Obviously, I stabbed her in the pain.

    And it is also this pain that makes the situation of this negotiation quickly reversed.

    Medusa looked at me coldly and asked, "how do you want to help me finish the legacy of Atlantis?"

    I raised my finger to Uncle Lu and some of them, and slowly replied, "we can help you, but you have to let them go first!"

    "No! If I let them go, what will you two do if you go back and refuse to help me? " Medusa flatly refused.

    This time, without waiting for me to make a sound, Mo liangye on one side said with a firm face: "it''s your style, but it''s not ours. If you want to believe us, you can believe us. If you don''t want to believe us, you can ask for another wise man! However, from the lessons of every failure in the past, there are not many people who can help you fulfill the will of Atlantis. If you miss us, you may have to wait hundreds of years. "

    Mo liangye''s words made Medusa fall into a more passive situation.

    Medusa was staring at us like that, and didn''t speak for a long time.

    But no matter how silent it is, things will come to an end after all.

    After all, it''s not only about whether we can get the crystal soul stone, but also about whether Medusa can fulfill the will of Atlantis and get revenge from Zeus.

    So, after a while, Medusa spoke slowly.

    "Yes, I can give you the other shore flower, the smelly boy and the old man, but the descendants of heracleus must stay!"

    Medusa made a firm statement, which can''t be questioned at all.

    It seems that this is the biggest bottom line she can accept.

    But as soon as he heard this, he quit.

    "Why? Why do you leave me here alone? " He asked Medusa.

    There was no expression on Medusa''s old and terrible face, even her voice was calm and terrible.

    "You are a descendant of heracleus. If I leave you here as a last resort, at least I can use your blood to open the tomb of heracleus, so that we may be able to fulfill the will of our nation! "

    As soon as he said this, he turned pale.

    "What? You... You''re going to use my blood to open the grave of my ancestors? Are you... Are you crazy? You Atlantis have a feud with Zeus. What''s my business? Why should I sacrifice for you? "

    Medusa''s eyes are as deep as a well in the dark night when she looks at fresnia.

    "If you don''t, I''ll kill you now!"

    Fresnel was so timid that she made her shiver.

    She turned to look at me and Mo liangye, and cried for help. "I beg you, don''t leave me and ambes here. I... I want to leave, I want to go back to Plato''s College... I don''t want to stay here for a second!"

    To tell you the truth, we are in a bit of a dilemma when Fresnel asks for help.

    After all, this is the best condition Medusa can offer.

    If we don''t promise her, let alone Fresnel, I''m afraid the rest of us will die here.

    But Fresia is the granddaughter of the old librarian. The old librarian is kind to us. If we don''t care about her, won''t we live up to the old librarian''s instructions to us before he died?

    It''s really hard for us to choose where to go.

    Perhaps seeing our embarrassment, Abies, who was standing beside Fresnel, suddenly said, "let''s stay. You can find what you want."

    It never occurred to me that ambes would say that, and look at him with astonishment.

    "Ambes, aren''t you afraid we''ll never come back?" I asked curiously.

    Ambes shook his head and replied, "no, I believe in mo. His character makes it impossible for him to ignore me and Fresnel. "

    I don''t know why I was moved by this.

    How much do you believe in Mo liangye to make such a decision?

    You know, once Mo liangye is not the kind of person he believes, he and Fresnel may die at any time.

    In other words, ambis entrusted himself and Fresnel''s life to Mo liangye.

    This kind of trust is no different from a life and death friend.

    When he learned of his choice, he was very surprised. He looked at him dumbfounded and asked, "are you serious, ambis? Are you really going to stay here? Don''t you... Don''t you feel scared? "

    Ambes took her hand, looked at her affectionately, and said slowly, "of course I''m afraid. But this time they go to your ancestors'' grave to get things, they will definitely encounter many terrible things. We don''t have any abilities. It''s safer to stay here than to go to an unknown place and encounter danger, isn''t it? "

    Fresnel thought about it, and felt that it was the same, so he nodded his head and agreed with ambis'' decision.

    Seeing that they had reached a unified agreement, Mo liangye took a deep look at ambes and said, "I will definitely come back and take you away!"

    "I believe you!" Said ambes.

    Mo cool night heard the sound, and his eyes fell on Medusa''s body, coldly said: "now, can you release people?"

    Medusa gave a sly smile and said, "of course. I will not only release your friends, but also help you open the secret box with my own hands! "

    Said, Medusa to Winnie they made a gesture, Winnie they immediately released Chen Feng and Lu uncle and Li Manzhen.

    And I also handed Medusa the secret box in my hand.

    Medusa took the box, fumbled for a while on it, and finally put the box on her head, then drove the snakes on her head, and slowly opened the mechanism in the secret box.

    It never occurred to me that the secret box mechanism could only be opened if every button was pushed at the same time.

    No wonder, then, that heracleo chose Medusa as the guardian of the box.

    After all, even if you know the secret box password, it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to have the ability to open many buttons on the secret box at the same time.

    Although Medusa is ugly, the slender snakes on her head are the best weapon to open the secret box.

    Now that the box has been opened, the only thing left is to find out the exact location of heracleus'' tomb with the contents.

    Medusa took out a letter and a little thing like a torch from the box.

    "What is this?" I asked curiously.

    Medusa didn''t say a word, but took us all the way slowly up the steps, all the way to the roof of the monastery.

 Chapter 721

    Because we spent too long in the underground space of the monastery, when Medusa led us to the roof, we found that it was completely dark outside.

    The dark sky, like a piece of dark velvet, is hanging there quietly. Occasionally, one or two stars are twinkling with dim light.

    After taking us to the rooftop, Medusa quietly went to a cylindrical table and pulled off the canvas with her hand, revealing a candlestick with a strange shape.

    The candlestick, carved on a cylindrical table, radiates out into the dark sky.

    Medusa looked up into the air, saying something. She didn''t know what she was saying.

    Then she put the torch like little thing she had taken from the secret box on the candlestick and lit it with a match.

    On the top of the huge roof, the light of the small torch is extremely weak, almost negligible.

    The night wind blows one after another, and the flame of the small torch is dim again and again as if it is going to be blown out.

    But every time, just when we thought it would go out, somehow, its fire was back up.

    And it''s getting bigger every time.

    In the end, almost the whole roof was illuminated by its fire light, and it was shining.

    However, this is not the most surprising.

    Just as we watched the fire burn more and more vigorously, Chen Feng standing behind us suddenly screamed, pointed to the sky and murmured, "you see, there is a map in the sky

    As soon as we said this, we all looked up to the sky.

    I saw that in the dark sky, a shape appeared at the moment.

    As Chen Feng said, this shape forms a map, a grand and tortuous map.

    "Is this... The map to the tomb of heracleus?" I asked curiously.

    Medusa nodded and said, "yes, it''s not."

    "Yes is, no is not, what do you mean yes or no?" I immediately feel more puzzled.

    Medusa did not answer me, but has been looking at the night sky in that piece of light like a map.

    Looking at the past from my point of view, I even felt that something crystal clear was flashing in her eyes.

    That kind of look really makes people feel some silent sadness for no reason.

    As time goes on, the brightness of the map in the night sky becomes brighter and more complete.

    In the end, it actually formed a complete shape though winding.

    "This... This is..."

    "The reason why I say this is the map of heracleus'' tomb and that this is not the map of heracleus'' tomb is that this is actually the map of Atlantis in those days! In other words, the tomb of heracleus was actually built on the land of Atlantis, which sank to the bottom of the sea! " Medusa said solemnly.

    Everyone present was surprised by this.

    Obviously, no one expected that hilaclio''s tomb would be like this.

    Atlantis sank to the bottom of the sea, and heracleo''s tomb was built on it. This is... It''s a tomb on the bottom of the sea!

    If it''s on land, it''s a good thing to say that if you can''t find anything, you can come out.

    But now the situation is that heracleo''s tomb is built on the bottom of the sea, and the difficulty coefficient is really not a little big.

    Not to mention the changeable sea waves, the depth of the sea and the complexity of the seabed alone are really enough for us to drink!

    Just so worried, Fresnel, who was standing in the front, suddenly said, "do you think this map in the sky looks like something?"

    "It''s the Mediterranean! This map shows the shape of the Mediterranean Ambes took up the conversation at once.

    On hearing this, I couldn''t help looking at it again.

    I saw the winding shape of the map, little by little gathered together. It really looked like the Mediterranean that I had learned in junior high school geography class.

    But just now Medusa clearly said that this map is the map of Atlantis. How can it be like the shape of the Mediterranean?

    Is it difficult to

    Seeing that we seemed to have reacted, Medusa sighed deeply and said, "you guessed right. Now the Mediterranean was not a sea at all a long time ago. It was a continent, a highly civilized continent - Atlantis!"

    This statement shocked us once again.

    It might be reasonable to say that heracleus'' tomb was built on the site of Atlantis.

    But now, Medusa''s words connect the whole Mediterranean Sea with Atlantis in those days. This is too strange!

    "Believe it or not, there are ruins of Atlantis in the Mediterranean Sea. That continent, once so brilliant, attracted worldwide attention. But Zeus let Poseidon cause a huge flood, but it has all the civilization submerged in the sea, never see the sun again Medusa sighed.

    "So, if we want to find that stone, we have to go deep into the bottom of the Mediterranean Sea, right?" I asked in a deep voice.

    Medusa looked at me, nodded and said, "there''s no other way."

    "But the whole Mediterranean Sea is so big, where can we find it?"

    Hearing what I said, Medusa looked up at the sky, pointed to a faint star and said, "do you see it? It is the specific location of heracleus'' tomb! As long as you find it at the bottom of the sea, you can go into the grave and get what you want! "

    I followed the direction of her fingers to see the star hanging in the sky, perfectly integrated with the map of the sky.

    It seems that the star exists for this map.

    In order to record this map, I took out my mobile phone and took a picture of the sky.

    But Medusa shook her head and said, "it''s no use. Even if you shoot it, you won''t see anything in the end."

    "But if I don''t photograph it, how can I keep it? If not, how can we find the entrance to the tomb? " I asked doubtfully.

    Medusa did not explain to me too much, but took out another thing from the secret box.

    Yes, it''s the envelope that just came out.

    At the beginning, when the old librarian entrusted the dialogue to us, he said that there was a letter hidden in it.

    Now it seems that what the old librarian said at that time should be the envelope that Medusa is holding at the moment.

    But, who on earth wrote this letter to her?

    Is... Heracleo?

 Chapter 722

    Medusa opened the envelope, took out the letter and read it quietly.

    At this moment, everyone was quiet and didn''t dare to make any sound.

    Because, at the moment, the look on Medusa''s face is something we have never seen before.

    Sadness, warmth, missing, anger, all kinds of complex emotions are intertwined together, so that her old eyes, actually slowly shed tears.

    No one knew what was written on the letter, and no one knew who it was written by. Everyone looked at her like this without asking.

    I don''t know how long later, Medusa finally read the letter.

    She held the letter tightly in her hand, looked up at the sky for a long time, and finally released her hand, and burned it on the small flame of the candlestick.

    The white letter paper was burned by a small fire and gradually became dark.

    Take some black ashes, was blown by the wind, in mid air played a spin, straight to me.

    I can''t help but get a big shock, repeatedly back, want to avoid.

    However, Medusa grabbed my hand and extended my arm to the black ashes that came straight at me.

    "You... What are you doing?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    Medusa replied coldly: "don''t move, this is the letter left by my sister. My sister said that as long as we burn this letter, we can know who can help us Atlantis to fulfill our last wishes!"

    "But... But I have nothing to do with you Atlantis. How do you... How do you know that I will be chosen?" I tried to struggle.

    "My sister has never lied to me. If she says you are, you must be!"

    Said, Medusa with brute force let my hand hold some of the black ash floating over.

    The black ashes fell in the palm of my hand and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "This... What''s the situation?" I was shocked and scared.

    Unexpectedly, just when my voice just fell, the map in the sky suddenly flashed, and then a fast, also straight to me.

    This time, the speed was faster than before. I didn''t even have the chance to hide, so I got into the hand I just held the black ashes.

    Seeing this scene, all the people present were silly and didn''t know how to react.

    Only Mo liangye came to me quickly and put his finger on my pulse, trying to feel my pulse.

    However, without waiting for him to tell me why, I saw something black gradually emerging on my arm.

    The black things spread as like as two peas, and soon formed a specific shape, which was exactly the same as the map in the sky on the eve of the night.

    Even the place marked by the stars.

    I was dumbfounded and speechless.

    Seeing the pattern on my arm, Medusa was also relieved and said, "you are the one chosen by my sister."

    "But your sister was already dead. How could she choose me?" I feel very puzzled about this.

    "That letter was written by my sister. When her sister knew that she might be doomed, she wrote this letter to Hercules'' ancestors when they fled Atlantis. Later, this letter has been kept by the family of heracleus. My sister said in the letter that she had put a curse on the letter. If future generations want to find the ruins of Atlantis, they can burn the letter on a moonless night. This letter will naturally take the person who has the ability to enter Atlantis to find the lost continent. Obviously, you are the one who really has the ability to do it Medusa replied slowly.

    I looked down at the black marks on my arms, rubbed them hard, trying to rub them all off, but even if I rubbed my skin red, I didn''t see any drop of them.

    Finally, I looked at Medusa helplessly and said, "must it be me?"

    "It''s providence. You and I can''t change it." Medusa replied.

    Her words broke my last illusion, and there was no way out at all.

    I was a little depressed and wanted to say something, but I couldn''t say it.

    Seeing that I was not very happy, Mo liangye stretched out her hand to hold my shoulder. Wen Sheng comforted me: "madam, in fact, this is not necessarily a bad thing. At least, with this map, it''s easier for us to find Jingpo stone, isn''t it? "

    "That''s true, but it''s so ugly on my arm, OK?" I murmured.

    "No matter what you become, madam, I like it." Ink cool night a face deep feeling of looking at me to say.

    When I heard what he said, I felt a little relieved. Then I turned to Medusa and asked, "will this thing be on my arm all the time?"

    Medusa shook her head and said, "no, it''s just a map. When you come out of the sea where Atlantis is, it will disappear. And, before it disappears, it will change as you progress. This may be the same as your current electronic map. "

    This words a, Chen Feng immediately how to shout to open.

    "I''ll go. Your sister, their skills in those years have been so good? Like the electronic map, it''s too bad, isn''t it

    Medusa glanced at Chen Feng and said, "the civilization of Atlantis was very high, even higher than that of Egyptians and Mayans. If it had not been destroyed by Zeus, we would be dominating the world now! "

    "Tut Tut, they''ve sunk to the bottom of the sea. It''s unrealistic to want to dominate the world!" Chen Feng said.

    Seeing that Chen Feng spoke so rudely, Medusa was also a little annoyed at the moment. She looked at him bitterly and said in a cold voice, "how dare you laugh at us Atlantis?"

    "I''m not laughing, I''m just being realistic. Even if you had a high degree of civilization in those days, it was a fact that your land was sunk into the sea, wasn''t it? " Chen Feng said with disapproval.

    "Smelly boy, if you dare to talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I will kill you now!" Medusa was exasperated.

    On hearing that she wanted to kill Chen Feng, Li Manzhen immediately protected her in front of him, looked coldly at Medusa and said, "you can''t hurt my husband!"

    "It seems that you want to be a pair of hard-working mandarin ducks!" Medusa sneered.

    Seeing that the situation was getting worse and worse, I quickly stepped forward and said to Medusa, "they are my friends. If you hurt them, don''t expect me to help you accomplish the legacy of Atlantis!"

    As soon as the words came out, Medusa was strangled for seven inches.

    I know that for her, the most important thing now is to fulfill the will of Atlantis, so as to get revenge from Zeus.

    And I was chosen by her sister. I''m afraid that no one else can do it except me.

    When I say this, it''s a shock to her.

    Sure enough, Medusa looked at me and then at Chen Feng, and finally suppressed her anger.

    "Well, for your sake today, I''ll spare the boy''s life for a while! Now that you know the truth about the disappearance of Atlantis and have got the map, you should know how to do the rest! I warn you, don''t play tricks on me, otherwise, the lives of the descendants of heracleus will be buried in my hands There was a trace of cruelty on Medusa''s face.

    "Since we have done this, we will not go back on it. You can rest assured. It''s not too early now. We''ll have a rest in your monastery tonight, and we''ll set out tomorrow morning for the Mediterranean to explore the tomb of heracleus! " I said faintly.

    Medusa had no objection to what I said, and immediately asked Winnie to arrange for some of us to live in the monastery.

    I can think of the danger we may encounter in the next few days. Even if I lie in bed, I can''t sleep at all.

    Since grandma''s death, we have uncovered more and more secrets and encountered more and more dangerous situations.

    This time, we have revealed the secret of Atlantis. What kind of danger is waiting for us in the deep sea?

    I don''t know.

    Everything is unknown.

    Everything is waiting for us to explore.

    Everything will come to an end.

    Think of here, I helplessly shook my head, turned a body ring, hugged Mo liangye''s tight waist, ready to sleep at ease.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the door of the room was suddenly knocked.

    Mo cool night sleep shallow, hear sound immediately open eyes, get up to open the door.

    "Fresnel, how can it be you?" When Mo liangye opened the door, he was surprised to see that the knocker was Fresnel.

    "Brother Mo, I''m sorry to disturb you and Faye so late. But... You are going to find my ancestor''s grave tomorrow. It''s hard to know what''s going on. If I don''t give you something now, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to give it to you in the future! "

    "What is it?" Mo cool night frowns to ask a way.

    Fresnel hesitated for a moment, took a pendant from his neck, handed it to Mo liangye, and said: "this thing was put on by my grandfather when I was a child, and told me never to take it down. Later, I found out that it was a relic of our ancestors. When you go to the grave of my ancestors and put this on, it may be useful! "

    Mo liangye took it, took it in his hand and looked at it. He found that the pendant was indeed some years old. It must be something left by the ancestors of the fresenian family.

    So he immediately expressed his thanks to phinea and promised that when we finished exploring the tomb, we would come back and take her and ambes away.

    "Brother Mo, I believe you and Faye. This is a dangerous trip. You must pay attention to your safety! " Fresnel said with sincerity.

    Mo liangye nods, smiles and says, "we will. It''s getting late. Go back and have a rest

    "Well, I wish you and Faye a good dream!"

    Then he turned away from our door and went back to his room.

    Mo liangye closes the door, puts the pendant given by Fresnel into the storage ring, and then lies on the bed again, embracing me and falling asleep

 Chapter 723

    The next morning, at dawn, we got up and went to the convent''s dining room for breakfast.

    Because we have agreed to their request, Winnie and others are still polite to us, and have prepared a supply for us early.

    "And medusa? We''re leaving today. Won''t she come to see us off? " I asked, frowning.

    Winnie shook her head and said, "no, she told you to go and look for what you should look for. As for Miss Fresnel, they will stay here for a while, and she will take care of them for you. Five days. She gives you five days. If you still can''t help us Atlantis to fulfill our last wishes on the full moon night after five days, what kind of fate will miss fresenia encounter? I don''t think you should know. "

    Winnie''s tone, though still calm, was full of menace.

    To put it bluntly, they are now holding the key to our friendship. They know that we will not leave our friends behind, so they dare to threaten us so recklessly.

    If on weekdays, when we are threatened in this way, we will make each other die very ugly.

    But this time, we have no choice.

    Because our opponents are different from what we met in the past.

    She is not an ordinary monster, she is Medusa, is the granddaughter of Gaia, the mother of the earth, and Zeus, they are a level.

    Even if we can barely beat her, but that will certainly consume our own vitality, and even delay our task of finding Jingpo stone.

    On the whole, we are not cost-effective.

    In this case, apart from compromise, we can only compromise, can''t we?

    So I had to sigh at Winnie and say, "well, you''re in your hands now. No matter what you say, you''re right. however. Don''t really think that we are easy to bully. If we come back to fresea, they will lose a hair, otherwise we will destroy you Atlantis like Zeus at the beginning! "

    At my words, Winnie''s face was a little embarrassed, obviously sulky.

    But I still don''t intend to take back what I just said.

    Even if we have something to do with them now, they may really think we are soft persimmons if we don''t show a tough attitude!

    Fortunately, Winnie is not a picky one. Even though she was so strongly attacked by me, she still controlled her mood and said to us faintly: "if you are full, you can go on the road quickly. It''s a long way to the Mediterranean, and you''re tired! "

    After thinking about it, I felt that it was the same. Instead of fighting with Winnie, I picked up a few meals in a hurry. Then I collected all the supplies with Mo liangye. Then I took Chen Feng and them down the mountain, drove the car they had rented before, and went straight to the seaside.

    The nearest city to the sea in hirang is the famous and ancient city of Athens.

    It is located in the southern end of the Balkan Peninsula, surrounded by mountains on three sides and by the sea on one side, which is very suitable for us to go out to sea.

    So when we arrived in Athens, we stopped the car in a safe place, and Chen Feng and I went to buy the necessary materials for exploring the tomb. Mo liangye and I went to the seaside to find a suitable boat.

    Although the Mediterranean is not as big as the Pacific, its area is not small. If you really want to find something in it, it is definitely not easy.

    As the saying goes, if a worker wants to do a good job, he must first sharpen his tools.

    If you want to go to sea, you can''t be wrong to have a strong ship.

    However, this seemingly easy thing, somehow, to our hands, it is particularly difficult.

    We searched all over the coast of Athens. When we heard that we were going to surk, no one was willing to rent the boat to us.

    And, those people see us, just like looking at neuropathy, with fear in their eyes.

    Mo liangye and I couldn''t figure it out, so we had to continue looking for boats.

    "Husband, why do you think they look at us like that? Is the sea area of surk a forbidden area, so you can''t go in at all? " I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye sighed and said, "I don''t know. We haven''t heard of the sea area of surk before, so there should be nothing strange about it.... "

    However, before he finished speaking, an old voice came not far away.

    "Young people, are you from abroad?"

    Hearing the sound, Mo liangye and I all fixed our eyes and saw an old man with white beard looking at us with a smile.

    "Old man, we are from abroad. What can I do for you I asked with a smile.

    "Just now I saw that you have been looking for someone to rent a boat. Are you going to go to sea?" Asked the old man with white beard.

    "Yes, we are going to do something in the sea area of surk, but none of those people are willing to rent the boat to us. We are in trouble!" I murmured.

    Hearing my words, the old man with white beard''s face changed slightly, and asked solemnly, "do you really want to go to the surk sea area?"

    "Yes, old man, what''s the matter with you? Why did your face suddenly turn so ugly? Do you feel sick? " I asked with concern.

    The old man with white beard shook his head, slowly sat down on the rock next to us, sighed deeply, and said, "I''m ok, but... But young man, I advise you not to think about the sea area of surk, otherwise... There may be no way back!"

    On hearing this, Mo liangye and I immediately understood that there must be some reason for this, so we asked straight to the point: "old man, what do you mean when you say there is no return? Could it be that something happened in that sea area? "

    "More than anything! That sea area is called the death zone here! According to the older generation, there have been countless ships and planes that have sunk there. If anyone wants to get close to that sea area, none of them will come back in the end. Our family used to fish for a living, but even so, we would go around the sea every time. After all, no one wants to be folded in life. So, I advise you not to count on it, just pack up and go home! " The old man with white beard said.

    But this time we came out with a mission. How can we just go back?

    So I had to ask the old man with white beard, "do you think that place is a dead zone? Is it worse than Bermuda in the Pacific

    "Little girl, you are young and have never seen anything in the world! In the hearts of the people of hirang, the sea area of surk is far more evil than Bermuda! It''s only in Bermuda in the last 100 years that accidents began to happen, but there have been thousands of years in the sea area of surk! "

    The old man with white beard turned his head to look around again and said mysteriously: "to tell you the truth, when I was a child, I heard my grandfather say once that he was drunk. He said that there is a huge secret buried in the sea area of surk, which is a place that no mortal can get close to. In this world, anyone who wants to get close to it will be damned immediately. And the reason why those sunken ships and planes crashed was also because they were punished by Zeus! "

 Chapter 724

    When we heard the word "Zeus", Mo liangye and I were all in a daze.

    I went, why is Mao related to Zeus?

    Is it difficult that Zeus has been paying attention to Atlantis for so many years in order not to let people find it?

    If so, what''s the difference between going to surk this time and looking for death?

    Xu is to see me and Mo cool night surprised look, white beard old man continues to say.

    "That time, my grandfather was drunk and said that he had been to surk once. At that time, he was still very young, just like a teenager. He fought every year, and his family couldn''t open the pot. In order to survive, he, his father and his elder brother quietly went to the surk sea area, hoping to salvage some big deep-sea fish there to sell money, so that the family could have a full meal. But that time, several of them went together, and finally only my grandfather came back alone. After he came back, he was seriously ill. He talked nonsense all day, saying that the sea area of surk was a terrible hell, engulfing his grandfather and brother. It''s also for this reason that no one in my family dared to step into that sea area any more. "

    Speaking of this, the old man with white beard stopped for a while, looked at me and Mo liangye, and said, "young man, although we have never lived, I still want to advise you that if there is nothing special, you''d better go home early and don''t step into the sea area of surk. That place is really not for you to step into! "

    "But old man, we really have a very important thing to do when we go to the sea area of surk this time. If it can''t be done... Then... Our friend will die... "I said a little anxiously.

    The old man with white beard frowned and asked, "what? Your friend is trapped in the surk waters? "

    "That''s not true, but our friend has been taken. The man holding them told us that we must go to the sea area of surk to help her get something back, or we will tear up the ticket. "

    "Taken? Then you can go to the police for this matter. Why take such a big risk in the sea area of surk in person? " The old man with white beard was puzzled.

    "This... This... No need to call the police, but this time we enter the sea area of surk, we really have a very important thing to do, even at the risk of losing our lives, we have to go!" I look firm said.

    Seeing that we were so persistent, the old man with white beard was not good enough to say anything more, so he sighed and said, "in that case, I won''t advise you any more. Here, do you see that boat over there? If you don''t dislike it, drive it away. I am too old to go with you. Let my boat accompany you. This is the end of my grandfather''s wish to go to surk sea again to find his father and brother! "

    We were so overjoyed by the old man''s words that we almost jumped up.

    No one in Athens is willing to rent the boat to us. How can we not be happy that such a white bearded old man who meets by chance lends the boat to us now?

    "Thank you very much, old man! We don''t know how to thank you for your generosity! " I said with a smile.

    The old man with white beard also laughed and said, "to tell you the truth, the sea area of surk has been a serious problem for our family all these years. But because it is too evil, we have been afraid to get close to it. Now that you are determined to go there, I have to lend you the boat to help you. I have no other requirements. I just hope that after you go there, if you have the chance, you can take more photos of that sea area and bring them back to me. I want to see what kind of place can swallow up my grandfather''s father and brother. "

    When the old man with white beard said this, he could not help feeling a little excited, and almost burst into tears in his old eyes.

    It seems that their family has been troubled by the waters of nasulk.

    After all, no one can be indifferent when their relatives are hurt by something.

    Even if, that relative, he may never have met.

    But the feelings between the relatives are connected by blood, and can not be given up at all.

    The old man with white beard can be excused for this.

    Thinking of this, I immediately nodded to the old man with white beard and said, "don''t worry, old man, as long as we can come back alive, we will take more photos for you! By the way, if you lend us your boat, we can''t let you borrow it for nothing

    Then I took out a large pile of money from my wallet and put it into the hands of the old man with white beard.

    "Old man, this money is for your rent. If we can come back alive, the boat will be returned to you. But if we don''t come back alive, the ship will... "

    I didn''t go on, but the old man with white beard understood.

    He sighed and said, "if that''s true, it''s fate. But... I hope you can come back safely. "

    "Yes, we will come back safely!"

    Later, we chatted with the old man with white beard for a while. Chen Feng and they finally came back after buying the goods.

    Mo liangye and I helped to carry all the supplies onto the boat, and then put them into the store ring. We tried to get off the old man''s boat. After confirming that there was no problem, we said goodbye to the old man and took Chen Feng and them out to sea.

    The endless sea, large dark blue, with the blue sky above, makes people feel relaxed and happy.

    Uncle Lu, in particular, was so excited that he was clamoring to take the helm.

    Seeing him happy, we didn''t have much to say, so we had to go with him.

    "That''s good. It''s like a yacht party. It would be even better if there were more beautiful swimsuits! " Chen Feng said happily.

    I gave him a white look and said, "you are a married man. Can''t you be honest? What kind of swimsuit beauty do you think? Aren''t you afraid that Manzhen will tear you up later? "

    "Che, your cousin, I''m a man. I''m afraid that Manzhen will tear me? I''ll tell you, I''m a good talker in front of Maggie. Don''t talk about swimsuit beauties. Even if I marry a little girl now, Manzhen will never say anything Chen Fengzhen said with words.

    Hearing this, I subconsciously looked at the stairs of the boat, and saw Li Manzhen coming up with milk, so I deliberately said, "cousin, you just said that you want to marry a small one. Which one are you going to marry? Is it tall or short? Or fat or thin? Is it cheerful or gentle? "

    Chen Feng didn''t know that Li Manzhen was coming up. He was excited to see me ask this. He replied with a smile: "if I want to marry another one, of course I have to marry a white and beautiful leg... Er... The key is that what size is enough! These men are all visual animals. How can I be an exception to your cousin? "

    Chen Feng said very proud, as if he is now an emperor, in front of countless beautiful women waiting for him to choose general.

    However, without waiting for Chen Feng''s dream to be finished, en Zhen went behind him, grabbed the cup in her hand and poured all the milk on his head.

    "Chen Feng, you are such a jerk!"

 Chapter 725

    Chen Feng and Li Manzhen are fighting on the boat, which makes the quiet atmosphere lively.

    I sat by and watched the two of them frolic. I felt that life like this was actually very good.

    Although they have just lost their children not long ago, they still love each other, at least not because of the loss of their children.

    In this world, as long as the feelings in, there will be children sooner or later.

    I think so, can''t help but smile for a while, want to turn to say something to Mo liangye.

    But who knows, without waiting for me to open my mouth, I see that Mo liangye looks at the sky with a dignified face.

    "Husband, what are you so fascinated by?" I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye didn''t answer me. He just looked at the sky and didn''t know what he was thinking.

    I''m a little bored, so I don''t care about him. I''m going to talk to Uncle Lu in the cabin below.

    After all, it''s hard for him to be an old man at the helm.

    However, before I got to the stairs, Mo liangye cried out, "he''s coming, run away!"

    Hearing his words, I don''t know why. I just want to ask, but I have been grabbed by Mo liangye''s wrist and rushed to the cab below.

    Uncle Lu was holding a good hand to chop, but Mo liangye didn''t care. He pushed uncle Lu to one side and started his own boat.

    Although Mo liangye has a cool temper, he always has a sense of propriety. He has never been so impolite as he is now.

    As a result, everyone looked at him dumbfounded, completely unaware of the situation.

    But Mo liangye didn''t seem to want to explain anything to us. He said solemnly: "if you don''t want to die, just hold on! He''s not good enough to kill us

    After that, Mo liangye starts to sail seriously.

    The old man with white beard has been a fisherman on the Mediterranean coast for generations, so the boat he lent us is very light and strong.

    No, we didn''t think much about it when Uncle Lu was at the helm.

    Now it''s Mo Liang''s night, and the whole boat is driven up by him, so that my head has hit the ceiling several times.

    If he just drives fast, it''s OK. But this guy has been driving "s" all the time, just like a model on the runway. There''s no regular way to find it.

    After a while, we were all surrounded.

    Chen Feng was the most miserable, and even spat directly against the wall.

    But just when he finished vomiting, a flash of lightning suddenly appeared in the sky, straight towards our boat.

    In order to avoid being cut, Mo liangye fiercely hit the rudder to the right, so that the boat quickly ran to the right, just to avoid the sudden lightning.

    However, because his rudder was too fast, the ship was unstable, and the whole left part of the ship was cocked up as soon as it was lifted by the waves.

    This warping doesn''t matter, what matters is that Chen Feng just spit out, take some filthy things directly and accurately, and no doubt sprinkle them back, drenching Chen Feng''s face.

    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help laughing and just wanted to tease him. As a result, Mo liangye suddenly yelled: "hold it steady!"

    Words fall, then see the sky is a lightning split down, straight for us.

    Mo Liang Night Eye quick hand fast, fast rudder, with a boat carrying us through the rough sea, constantly avoiding the lightning from the sky.

    The weather outside the cabin, from the clear sky before thousands of miles, became dark clouds closed.

    Looking out from where I am, you can see that the dark clouds in the sky are gradually converging into a face, a typical Hiran face.

    I don''t know why, but now I think of the legend about the sea area of surk that the old man with white beard told us when he was on the shore.

    He said that the sea area of surk is a forbidden area. For thousands of years, anyone who wants to go there will be punished by heaven.

    In their eyes, the so-called heaven naturally refers to Zeus, the head of the gods.

    In other words, the person who attacks us at this moment is the face formed by these dark clouds in the sky, which is Zeus!

    Realizing this, I was more nervous.

    We all know what kind of existence Zeus is.

    Before us, there were very few survivors going to the surk sea.

    So, are we going to be the survivors?

    With the passage of time, the lightning from the sky is more and more intense.

    Not only that, the sea level also gradually set off a huge wave, as if we can overturn at any time in general.

    Life and death, at this time, is just a moment.

    "Everyone is in diving suit, we have to prepare for the worst!" Mo liangye shouts to us as he sails.

    On the edge of life and death, no one dares to delay.

    So I immediately put out some diving suits from the store and gave them a few, and then put them on.

    As for Mo liangye, of course I did, but he shook his head and said to me, "I don''t need it!"

    Seeing that he had his own plan, I had to give up.

    It was also at this time that a huge wave suddenly came up.

    The sea beat on the deck, as if hitting ten million drums at the same time, deafening.

    The wind and waves are still going on, and the thunder and lightning are constantly chopping down.

    Our small boat, which used to be strong, was vulnerable in the wind and waves.

    Mo liangye took the helm and looked up at the sky. His face became even worse.

    "Abandon the ship and jump into the sea!" Mo Liang night said to us harshly.

    "My God, brother-in-law of Hades, this is the Mediterranean, not a river. If you jump down, you will feed the fish!" Chen Feng wiped a face how tongue way.

    Mo cool night face a horizontal, cold voice way: "if you want to die, continue to stay here!"

    Seeing that he said so seriously, I repeatedly asked, "husband, are you... Are you sure we really want to jump out of the boat? We are still some distance away from the sea area of surk. If there is no boat, how can we get there? "

    "I have my own way!" Ink cool night casually should way.

    He said so, and I had no choice but to put on diving equipment and dive deep into the turbulent ocean.

    Seeing me jump, uncle Lu and Li Manzhen also jump with me.

    Only Chen Feng, afraid of being fed a shark, stood on the side of the boat and did not dare to jump.

    But at the moment the situation is urgent, how can the ink cool night hold his ink?

    So, Mo liangye directly raised his foot and kicked him into the sea.

    Then, Mo liangye followed him.

    However, just as he entered the water, as soon as he floated on the surface of the sea, I saw a very bright lightning flash across the night sky and directly split on our boat.

    In a flash, the boat was split into pieces, and the iron flakes splashed everywhere.

    But this is not all.

    When the ship was destroyed, there was a hurricane on the whole sea level, which seemed to engulf us.

    When the old man with white beard told me those stories about the shipwreck, I didn''t care very much. I thought that was what happened at most.

    However, no matter how calm I am, I can''t be calm now.

    It''s really terrible!

    This is a nightmare for all fishermen!

    Encounter this kind of circumstance, want to go out alive, it is the thing that probability is 0 really.

    How can we help ourselves?

    In my heart, I was anxious, swimming away from the hurricane, while my brain was spinning rapidly, trying to find a solution.

    But now our feet are not on the ground, and it''s difficult for us to even hold our body. What can we do to deal with such a bad situation?

    Although I was wearing a diving suit, I could still feel the cold sweat on my back layer after layer.

    This time, the situation is more serious than any previous adventure.

    Is it true that we can only watch ourselves go into a desperate situation?

    The fear in the heart is deeper and deeper, and the body is weaker and weaker.

    People who swim across the river all know that it is very physical to move in the water.

    Ordinary swimming is still like this, not to mention we are still fighting for our lives?

    Physical fatigue and fear intertwined in the heart, so that my consciousness gradually has some fuzzy.

    In a trance, I seem to see a purple dragon swimming towards me

 Chapter 726

    The purple dragon recklessly swam towards me, and finally lifted my whole body before I sank to the bottom of the sea.

    "Don''t be afraid, madam, I''m here!" The Purple Dragon said suddenly.

    I was stunned for a moment, and then I reflected.

    It turns out that the purple dragon, who was fighting to save me, was transformed in the dark night.

    Since Tianzhu, Mo liangye has never shown people the shape of a dragon. For a moment, I forgot that he would become a dragon.

    I thought we were going to die this time, but now I see that Mo liangye has become a dragon, which makes me feel more secure.

    I knew that no matter what, Mo liangye would try to protect us.

    As time goes by, the lightning in the sky becomes more and more intensive, one after another.

    And the wave, also with the increasing thunder and lightning and become more and more fierce.

    I rode on the dragon of Mo liangye, and tied him tightly with both hands to avoid falling into the sea.

    After ensuring my safety, Mo liangye starts to walk through the water quickly, and holds Chen Feng on his back one by one.

    However, in order to avoid the curse of Zeus, Mo liangye did not surface, but swam below the sea level.

    But Zeus, as if he would never stop destroying us, set off a huge wave to throw the dragon''s body out of the sea.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye said "hold on" in a low voice, and then he sank fiercely and dived into the position thousands of meters away from the sea level.

    Sometimes the sea waves are extremely huge on the sea surface, but once they reach the relatively deep sea bottom, those so-called huge waves can not bring any great influence at all.

    No, after we sank to the bottom of the sea, Zeus'' thunder and waves basically failed us.

    In this way, we have just experienced the edge of life and death. At this moment, our mood gradually calms down and begins to observe the surrounding environment.

    Different from the sea level, the bottom of several thousand meters is dark because the sun can''t shine down.

    If we hadn''t brought Poseidon''s flashy flashlight with us, we would be completely blind now. Let alone exploring the tomb, even our actions would have become a problem.

    After all, whether on land or under the sea, light is the first important thing.

    After the shock, others gradually recovered. Like me, they turned on their flashlights and looked around.

    In the sediment on the bottom of the sea, there are many corals.

    Countless sea fish in the coral shuttle, a very busy scene.

    To tell you the truth, although we have gone through numerous difficulties and obstacles and seen various kinds of scenery, it is the first time that we have seen the sea level below several thousand meters.

    No, looking at the scenery around us, we are all as busy as granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden. We don''t even know where to start.

    But now we are all wearing oxygen masks, another hand holding Poseidon''s flashlights, and another hand holding the dragon body of the cool night. As a result, we can''t speak or make gestures. No matter how much we are surprised at the underwater world, we can''t express half of it, but we are suffocated.

    But even if there is any way to hold it, you can''t take off the oxygen mask and talk about it?

    It seems that Xiaoming is more important than Meifei''s comments on the wonder of the underwater world.

    So I looked down at the map on my arm to see how far we could get to the center of the so-called surk sea.

    Unexpectedly, at the moment when I bowed my head, I saw a red dot flashing on the map on my arm.

    And, as the dragon body of the cool night moves forward, the more frequent the red dot flickers.

    I remember that Medusa said before that this map has the same function as the electronic map we usually use.

    That is to say, the reason why this red dot flickers is that we are very close to the sea area of surk!

    Aware of this, I quickly stare at the map on my arm for fear of missing any useful information.

    With the dragon body swimming forward for a long time, I was surprised to find that the flashing red dot on the map did not move.

    It''s just so quietly on, but it won''t twinkle at all.

    This kind of situation makes me feel a little puzzled, but when I think about it, I feel that we have reached the center of the surk sea area?

    It was flashing all the time before, indicating that we were approaching that place.

    Now it doesn''t flash, because there is no need to flash, because we have arrived.

    Yes, it must be!

    It can''t be wrong!

    Aware of this, I quickly reached out and patted the dragon body of Mo liangye, signaling him to stop.

    Mo liangye turned his head, looked at me and asked in a deep voice, "madam, what''s the matter?"

    Because I was wearing an oxygen mask, it was not convenient for me to speak. I had to point to the map on my arm, and then to the sea water near his dragon body.

    After a long time together, Mo liangye soon understood what I meant.

    "Ma''am, do you mean that we are now in the middle of the surk sea?"

    I nodded and looked at him steadfastly.

    The news made several other people quite excited.

    Chen Feng, in particular, boldly released the hand that held the body of the ink cool night dragon and gave us directions for a long time.

    Although I didn''t quite understand it, I generally understood what he meant. He wanted several people to separate and look for clues about heracleus'' tomb nearby.

    Now we are at the bottom of the sea thousands of meters below, Zeus'' curse has nothing to do with us, relatively speaking, we are still safe.

    In this case, even if we look for it separately, it should not be a big problem.

    The key is to save time and use it where it is needed more.

    After pondering for a while, I finally nodded and agreed to Chen Feng''s proposal, which was automatically divided into three groups.

    One group is Chen Feng and Li Manzhen, the other is uncle Lu and I, and the last group is Jackie Chan''s Mo liangye.

    Among them, because Uncle Lu is old and has limited physical strength, we are responsible for searching the clues in the inner circle, followed by Chen Feng and the other two.

    As for Mo liangye, because he is much bigger and more convenient than us, he is naturally responsible for searching the outermost circle.

    After a good division of labor, we started our own operations and began to search the sea area in an all-round way, in order to find clues related to heracleo''s tomb in the shortest time.

    The deep seabed, quiet and mysterious, makes everything seem so unfathomable.

    Uncle Lu and I searched in the inner circle for a long time, but we got nothing.

    This makes us feel a little bit dejected.

    But before we were depressed, we saw two lights flashing in the distance, very flustered, without a trace of rhythm, as if we were in danger.

    When I saw the light, I was very upset.

    Before the separation, in order to avoid loss, we discussed that once we found something, we would use Poseidon''s dazzling light to call each other.

    When the other party sees the light, they will come in the shortest time.

    But in front of the two beams of light play very quickly, a look at it is in danger, in the way of escape.

    In this case, how can uncle Lu and I sit still?

    Almost did not think about it, immediately Mao full strength to swim in that direction.

    Rao is that we are fully prepared, but when we get there, we can''t help sweating when we see the scene in front of us.

 Chapter 727

    In the Black Sea, in addition to the flashing flashlights of Chen Feng and Li Manzhen, there is a huge and white thing chasing them.

    This huge and white thing moves very quickly and fiercely, especially the sharp and sharp teeth. Just looking at it makes people feel extremely scared.

    Yes, this is a shark, the legendary overlord of the deep sea world.

    Exploring a situation can also find out such a thing, which is really no one''s luck.

    For fear of being bitten, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen seem to be equipped with a powerful motor. They can swim fast and even catch up with the speed of the Olympic swimming champion.

    Sure enough, people''s potential is unlimited.

    But, even if it is to stimulate potential, is it too much to play?

    Uncle Lu and I watched for a while, but we couldn''t stand by. We had to find a way to attract the shark''s attention with the flashlight in our hands, and give Chen Feng and Li Manzhen a little breathing time.

    But after the shark was attracted attention, it was more ferocious than before. It opened its mouth and bit us.

    See, I and uncle Lu where also attend to many, busy fly also like escape.

    The surrounding water is constantly stirred by us, but it still can''t bring any obstacles to the shark. On the contrary, it makes uncle Lu and I tired.

    But in order to escape, we still have to swim mechanically.

    After all, once you stop, you can kill the fish at any time.

    It''s a sad ending. I don''t want to.

    Fortunately, Chen Feng and they are not heartless people. After a little breathing for a while, they quickly used the same method to attract the shark''s attention.

    Uncle Lu and I had a chance to hide behind the coral bush.

    But I know that if we don''t get rid of this shark, we can''t survive even if we run away alternately.

    But this shark is so huge, even the four of us add up, it is not enough to plug its teeth.

    Under such circumstances, how can we eradicate it?

    The only way is to rely on the cool night.

    He''s a dragon now, and he''s no bigger than this shark.

    If you call him here, maybe you can fight with the shark.

    Thinking of this, I didn''t care a lot, so I immediately asked Uncle Lu to watch for me. Then, through the diving suit, I turned the indefinite universe ring on my finger three times.

    This is the agreement between me and Mo liangye. As long as I turn it, he will come to me soon even at the ends of the earth.

    He, now is our only hope in this deep sea.

    After turning the indefinite universe ring, I took a deep breath of the oxygen in the oxygen tank and prepared to replace Chen Feng and Li Manzhen with Uncle Lu.

    In this way, maybe we can get some time to wait for the cool night.

    Previously, he was assigned to the outermost circle to look for clues about heracleus'' tomb.

    As for where he swam, none of us knows, let alone how long it will take him to swim to this place.

    Everything depends on luck.

    Thinking of this, uncle Lu and I poked our heads out of the coral and planned to go out at any time.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a bloody mouth suddenly stretched out in front of us, showing the teeth, frightening our hearts.

    If not for my quick reaction and subconsciously pulling uncle Lu, his head would have been bitten off by the shark.

    Uncle Lu was still in shock. The old face inside the oxygen mask was pale and out of breath.

    I was afraid that something might happen to him, so I had to pull him deeper into the coral for a while.

    He''s old, and he''s not as flexible as we young people.

    If it''s normal, it''s all right. But in this extremely dangerous situation, if you move a little slower, you may die.

    He is my master and has taught me all kinds of skills.

    Because of my grandmother, I seem to have regarded him as my grandfather.

    In this case, how can I not do my best to ensure his safety?

    But Uncle Lu is a responsible person. Even though he was scared to death just now, Chen Feng and his family are still being chased by sharks outside the coral bush. They can''t bear to go out and replace them, so that they can have a chance to breathe.

    I took him and wouldn''t let him out.

    But outside, Chen Feng and they have been holding on for a long time. Even if they are occasionally blocked by coral clumps, they will struggle with sharks for a long time. Even if they are not bitten to death, they will die of fatigue.

    In other words, now someone must go out to help Chen Feng attract the shark''s attention.

    Through the gaps in the coral, I looked around, still did not see the shadow of the cool night.

    In this way, in a short time, we can only rely on ourselves.

    So, fortunately, I made a gesture to Uncle Lu to hide himself in the coral clumps. Then I ran straight out of the coral clumps and slipped quietly to the belly of the shark. Without moving a look, I called out Lu Banchi, held him in my hand, weighed his strength, and then stabbed him in.

    The shark had no idea that he would be attacked, so he came back with his tail

    It''s true that its tail is huge, but because it''s big, it''s hard to move.

    While its tail has not yet swept me, I quickly to the side to avoid its attack.

    But if I hurt it like this, how can it let me go?

    No, as soon as I dodged its tail, its head had turned around and it bit me.

    In my heart a surprised, busy fly also like swimming in the sea.

    Chen Feng and the two of them immediately wanted to help me, but I stopped them with the light.

    Now the shark has gone mad and is out of control. The more people there are, the more dangerous it is.

    If there had to be someone involved, it would be me.

    So I chased the shark on the bottom of the sea for a long time until I was exhausted.

    Seeing that I was too tired, the shark knew that his chance had come, so he was more energetic. He opened his mouth and wanted to swallow me.

    And I, because I''m too tired, don''t even have the strength to avoid.

    Seeing that my head is going to be buried, I am very anxious, but I can''t change it, so I have to leave it to fate.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a huge force from the left side of the coral clump, all of a sudden directly hit the shark.

    The shark was so eager to eat me that he was totally unprepared. His whole body was overturned by the huge force and washed away in the sea.

    Without the shark''s block, I can see the true face of that force at this moment.

    It turned out that it was the cool night.

    He sensed my action of turning the ring of heaven and earth, so he swam towards me and saved me in the mouth of the shark.

    But that shark is not a gas-efficient light.

    The duck that gets it flies like this. Can it get angry in no hurry?

    No, not long after it was knocked away, it made a comeback and wanted to fight against Mo liangye.

 Chapter 728

    Although the shark''s body is big, at the moment, it only looks like the dragon''s body of Mo liangye.

    What''s more, Mo liangye is also experienced in many battles. Compared with sharks, it is much more flexible.

    This is not true, even if it is entangled with a sea overlord like shark, it is a bit of a downwind.

    The shark was used to bullying in the sea. Now he suddenly met a strong opponent like Mo liangye. He didn''t get used to it for a while and a half, so that he was caught by the dragon''s claws of Mo liangye several times.

    Red blood flowed from its skin and dyed the surrounding sea red.

    Seeing this scene, my heart is not good.

    As we all know, sharks are bloodthirsty. With a trace of blood, they can sense creatures more than ten kilometers away and attack quickly.

    The shark in front of him was so badly injured that his blood might lead all the sharks nearby.

    Just imagine, a shark has already let us go, and then a dozen or twenty, then we can have a little survival?

    I can''t help feeling numb at the thought of being surrounded by a large number of sharks.

    I''m not willing to bear that kind of taste.

    But now the only way is to solve this shark as soon as possible, and then run quickly.

    We can''t beat a large number of sharks. Can''t we run?

    The thirty-six stratagems are still called "go" as the top stratagem, so why should we wait here to die?

    So thinking, even if I made a decision, I used Poseidon''s dazzle in my hand to light the dark night fighting with sharks.

    Mo liangye knows that I won''t give him a signal easily. Once I do, it must be something.

    So, he hit the shark with the dragon body and hit it dizzily. He didn''t come back for a while.

    Also taking advantage of this gap, Mo liangye quickly swam to my side and asked me in a deep voice: "madam, do you have something to discuss with me?"

    Through the oxygen mask, I nodded to him, and then pointed to the Rain King Kong I just took from Chen Feng.

    Even if I didn''t say a word, but Mo liangye already knew it. He immediately fell down and asked me to climb up to his tap and sit down.

    Then, he quickly swam to the side of the shark.

    I stare at the shark for a while, find the right position, and then raise the umbrella in my hand and insert it into its head.

    That shark pain as crazy general twist body, want to get rid of me.

    But Mo liangye and I have already done it, how can we let it go easily?

    So, in the next second of its crazy twist, I immediately pressed the button on the handle of Rain King Kong, and then I saw the Rain King Kong propped up, and then the umbrella began to rotate quickly.

    If it''s just in the air on weekdays, the rain will also turn, and it won''t cause too much damage.

    But at the moment, Rain King Kong has been forced into the shark''s head by me. Now it has turned, and the shark''s head has become a target completely. It has been turned to pieces, and even the skull has been broken by Rain King Kong. It looks terrible.

    Being tossed by me, the shark, no matter how powerful it was, couldn''t turn over any big waves any more. His huge body sank down.

    And in the moment it fell, Mo liangye immediately pulled out the dragon body that was wrapped around it, and took me to flash aside quickly, so as not to be rolled down by it.

    Anyway, for us, as long as it''s dead, it''s equivalent to leaving a heavy burden. We can get out of here quickly to avoid being besieged by sharks.

    However, what we didn''t expect was that when the shark fell, it didn''t fall directly into the sediment on the bottom of the sea, but slightly deviated to the side and fell into a dark trench.

    The trench is not long, nor is it very deep. We can even get a glimpse of it with a flash of Poseidon in our hands.

    But the strange thing is that there are several boats hidden in it!

    Ships are very common in the sea. Even if there are accidents, there are a lot of sunken ships at the bottom of the sea.

    However, it is extremely rare for people to find something hidden in a deep trench like this.

    Unexpectedly, just as we were staring at the trench, Chen Feng and three of them gathered around and made a gesture to us.

    I and Mo cool night see this, in the heart greatly surprised, quickly turn a head to look around.

    Not far away, in the dark water, white light flickered from time to time.

    Those white light swim fast, straight to us, even with no hesitation.

    My biggest worry, after all, happened, those terrible sharks in the end or appeared.

    Mo liangye also knew the seriousness of the matter. Without thinking about it, he turned back into a human shape, took my hand and quickly swam into the ditch where the shark fell.

    See Mo cool night so, Chen Feng they 3 have to follow.

    As we go deep into the trench, we feel an unprecedented shock again.

    In our previous observation, although the trench was deep, the width of the opening was not large enough to fall into the shark we just eradicated.

    But now when we go deep into it, we find that there is a hole in it. The width alone is as big as 10 football fields.

    In this case, the entrance of the trench on the top is very small, just like the small spout at the top of a kettle.

    It''s also because of this terrain. The sharks that smell blood on their heads are much bigger than the previous one. They can''t enter at the moment. They have been circling at the entrance, but there is no way.

    After confirming that they can''t get in for a while, we will focus on the situation inside the trench again.

    Looking around, the whole trench is full of sunken ships.

    I roughly counted them and found that there are 12 of them, and they have been for some years. Judging from the shape and the degree of corrosion by the sea, they have been for more than a thousand years.

    Wait, more than a thousand years?

    Why is this time so similar to the time when a girl died?

    Does this place have something to do with the tomb of heracleus, where the Nuggets are hidden?

    Aware of this, I quickly pulled a cool night, compared to him a few gestures, told him my guess.

    Mo liangye understood, looked at the sunken ships deeply, nodded to us, and agreed with my guess.

    However, we do not know what the meaning of the 12 sunken ships is.

    This means that it is still a difficult task for us to solve the mystery of heracleus'' tomb.

 Chapter 729

    Because we are at the bottom of the sea, and we all wear diving suits, it is very inconvenient to communicate. So even if Mo liangyedang forms a circle around us, it blocks the sea water outside, so that we can take off the oxygen mask and breathe freely for a while.

    "I almost suffocated! Don''t feel too uncomfortable when you can''t speak Chen Feng a mouth then shout a way.

    Hearing his words, uncle Lu looked at the situation in the surrounding sea water, sighed deeply and said: "this is just the beginning. We are afraid that the next road will be more difficult."

    Uncle Lu is right. As soon as we got to the surk sea area, we were cursed by Zeus and attacked by sharks. We almost lost our lives every time.

    According to this trend, it''s strange that the road behind is easy to walk!

    However, now that we are all here, even if the road behind is difficult, we still have to go on, don''t we?

    I sighed, looked up at Mo liangye and asked, "husband, what do you think?"

    Mo liangye has never been a person who likes to complain. When I asked him, he didn''t talk much. Even though he said, "now, our priority is to solve the secrets of the 12 sunken ships as soon as possible. Because they are probably related to the entrance of heracleus'' tomb. "

    "Isn''t that easy? Anyway, there are only 12 ships here, which is not too many. Let''s search them one by one. I don''t believe it, young man. We''ve carried out a carpet search, but we haven''t been able to find the entrance to hilaclius''s tomb! " Chen Feng said very disapprovingly.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he said this, he was denied by Mo liangye.

    "No! As like as two peas, what did you think of why the city is building almost the same 12 ships?

    "Why else? Don''t you just want to confuse us so that we can''t find his grave? But he didn''t think about it. Even if he built 12 sunken ships here, we can find the entrance to his tomb as long as we look for them one by one. Therefore, it is unnecessary for him to do so! " Chen Feng still disagrees.

    But at the moment, I have already tasted something else from the problem of Mo liangye just now.

    "My husband, do you mean that the reason why Heraclius made so many shipwrecks here is not only to confuse us, but also to set traps for us?" I asked.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "since ancient times, how much does the emperor care about the things behind him? I don''t think I need to say more about it? And the tomb, as the most important project in the affairs after the emperor, can it be simple? Chen Feng, with your intelligence, you can come up with a way that hilaclio, who ordered people to build such an undersea tomb, could not have come up with. But since he thought it out, he still did it. What does that mean? It shows that he is not afraid of the future generations, one by one in a carpet style way! "

    Hear Mo cool night such a say, Chen Feng the whole person is stunned, silent for a long time, just finally is again voice.

    "So... Brother-in-law of the underworld, do you mean that if we search for these sunken ships in a carpet way, we will surely fall into the trap designed by Heraclius?"

    "Not only will we fall into the trap, it is very likely that once we start the carpet search, we will die here!"

    Mo cool night''s tone is very dignified, obviously this matter may be really important.

    On hearing this, Chen Feng''s whole body suddenly became more confused.

    "Lost... Lost here? Brother-in-law of the underworld, you... You''ve said it too seriously. I thought that at most, we should suffer losses. How can we not be so miserable? "

    However, at this time, uncle Lu, who had been observing the sunken ships, suddenly sighed deeply and said, "it''s really extremely insidious! Cool night is right. In these sunken ships, there are very vicious mechanisms hidden. Once we make a mistake, it''s almost a moment to die. "

    Even uncle Lu said so. Now even if Chen Feng wants to believe it or not, it''s impossible.

    "Then what? Now that we see these sunken ships in front of us, we will be able to enter the tomb of heracleus. We can''t do nothing but wait here? "

    Mo liangye looked at Chen Feng and me, and said in a deep voice, "of course, you can''t wait here. Although there are a large number of sunken ships, the only thing we can be sure of is that one of them must be true. If we can find this one, we can basically confirm the entrance to the tomb. "

    "What are we waiting for? Try to find out which one is true Chen Feng said anxiously.

    This time, Mo liangye hasn''t refuted him, but he doesn''t answer. He just stares at the sunken ships, as if thinking about something.

    I followed his eyes and saw that the sunken ships were still standing there. Although the sails on them had been washed by the sea and only a few pieces of cloth were left, the hull was still so strong that there was no damage at all.

    From the outside, it looks like an iron bucket. It''s not ordinary.

    But... I don''t know why. After seeing these sunken ships over and over again, I suddenly had a strange feeling in my heart.

    It''s like, it''s like these sunken ships are connected to something we know.

    But... But what is it connected with?

    What do we know about 12?

    "The God of Hiram Mo liangye suddenly said in a deep voice, "madam, do you remember how many major gods there are in Hiram?"

    Asked by Mo liangye, a number suddenly appeared in my mind.

    "Twelve! What hirang believes in most is the gods on Mount Olympia. And the number of those gods, no more, no less, is exactly 12! " I said excitedly.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "yes, these sunken ships represent the 12 main gods of Olympia. These 12 Gods are Zeus, Hera, Demeter, Hestia, Poseidon, Athena, Apollo, Artemis, Aphrodite, Ares, Hephaestus and Hermes. According to the myths and legends of hirang, they should correspond to 12 different directions, which form a complete circle. If you look carefully, is this area in front of you very regular? "

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, we turned our heads to look at the sunken ships. After careful observation for a while, we found that the positions where they stayed seemed very random, but in fact, the distance between each two ships was basically equal, and each ship stayed in a fixed position, such as southeast, Northwest and so on.

    In other words, Mo liangye''s guess should be correct!

    Aware of this, now we are more excited, all staring at Mo liangye, waiting for him to solve the mystery for us.

    After all, in our group, he is the most capable and the most knowledgeable.

    As if, as long as there is him, we have no unsolvable mystery.

    Sure enough, after pondering for a short time, Mo liangye raised his hand and pointed to the sunken ship farthest away from us, and said, "if I guess correctly, the entrance to hilaclius'' tomb will be hidden in this sunken ship!"

 Chapter 730

    Mo liangye''s words undoubtedly gave us all an injection of cardiotonic.

    Without much delay, we put on our diving suits and oxygen masks and prepared to go to the sunken ship where he was to find the entrance to heracleo''s tomb.

    But what I didn''t expect was that when we were about to start, Mo liangye suddenly stopped us.

    "Wait!"

    Hearing this, I stopped, took off my oxygen mask, looked at him and asked, "husband, what''s the matter? Time is running out. We have to get to heracleo''s grave. Otherwise, if those sharks burst into the trench, we''ll be finished

    But even if I say so, Mo liangye is still indifferent and insists that we wait.

    All the time, he has been the backbone of our group. How dare we not listen to him when he says we have to wait?

    So we had to rest in the same place.

    In the process of our rest, Mo liangye turns into Jackie Chan and goes out of the border to swim to those sunken ships.

    Although we don''t know what he wants to do, it seems that we are safer to stay in the border under the current situation, so we didn''t act rashly and just waited for the cool night.

    "Xiaofei, what is your husband looking at? How do I feel like he''s looking for something? " Li Manzhen asked curiously.

    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know, but maybe he has his own reason for doing so."

    "In fact, Xiao Fei, as soon as I enter the surk sea area this time, I have a very bad feeling, as if... Something big is going to happen." Li Manzhen hesitated for a while and continued.

    Hearing this, I was stunned and looked at her.

    "You... What are you talking about? You... Have you ever felt that way? " I asked in a trembling voice.

    Li Manzhen nodded and gave me a positive answer.

    All of a sudden my body was cold.

    In fact, not only she, but also I had a strange feeling when I went into the sea.

    But this kind of feeling is not clear, the road is not clear, and there is no clue, so I haven''t paid much attention to it.

    It''s not until now that Li Manzhen talks about it that she makes me pay attention to it.

    If I''m the only one who has this feeling, maybe I''m too nervous and suspicious.

    But the problem is that even man Zhen has the same feeling now. Is it just my illusion?

    My heart, tightly squeezed together, appears to be particularly uneasy.

    Is it true that this time, we will encounter anything unexpected?

    Or is it that the truth we are going to uncover this time may be bigger than we think?

    But either way, it''s really not good news for us.

    Seeing my bad face, Xu sighed deeply and said, "it''s no use thinking about it now. Now that we have come in, no matter how hard the road ahead is, we have to go on. Not to mention whether we can get the crystal soul stone or not, we can''t shrink back even the two friends who are under house arrest in the monastery. "

    I have to say that uncle Lu''s words are reasonable.

    Whether it''s for ourselves, or for Fresnel and ambes, we have to go forward.

    It''s the so-called "soldiers come to block the water and cover the land". If something big happens this time, we''ll find a way to solve it.

    The worst and worst result is that we lose our lives here?

    As long as I can be with Mo liangye, what if I lose my life?

    Thinking about this, my uneasiness gradually decreased, and gradually calmed down.

    I turned my head and looked at the cool night outside the border. I found that he had swam back slowly from the position of the sunken ship.

    After a while, he became human again and returned to the border.

    "How''s it going? Is there any result? " I went up and asked.

    Mo liangye took a deep look at me, then looked at other people and said in a deep voice, "I made a mistake."

    "Are you mistaken? Brother-in-law of the underworld, you don''t look like someone who will bow his head and admit his mistake! " Chen Feng yells.

    Mo liangye sighed a little guilty and continued to say slowly: "in fact, from the beginning, we made a big mistake! We think the 12 as like as two peas, but there are differences between them.

    "What''s the difference? What''s the difference? How do I feel that they all look the same, even the same size, how can there be any difference? " Chen Feng raised doubts.

    Mo liangye was not in a hurry to refute. Instead, he took out paper and pen from Chu Wu Jie and drew two patterns on it.

    "What do you think these two patterns represent?" Mo liangye asked.

    When we looked closely, we saw that one of the two patterns was like a sword that could pierce people''s chest at any time. The other pattern is like a dignified mirror.

    "Men and women!" Li Manzhen blurted out.

    Mo liangye nodded, pointed to the two patterns and said, "in ancient hirang, the sword represents men, while the mirror represents women. When I swam over just now, I found that although these sunken ships are the same on the surface, they are engraved with such patterns on their sails. I''ve counted that there are six sunken ships with male symbols and just six sunken ships with female symbols. "

    "But what''s the relationship between this... And what you just said that you made a mistake?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "In fact, the problem lies in these symbols! I guess that these 12 sunken ships probably represent the 12 main gods of Olympia, but from these symbols, these sunken ships have nothing to do with the 12 main gods of Olympia. "

    "Why? There are 12 sunken ships and 12 Olympian gods. How can they not be them? " Chen Feng didn''t understand.

    "In fact, it''s just a smoke bomb set by heracleo. He wanted us to guess wrong and get into the wrong wreck and lose our lives. In this way, the secrets of his grave and Atlantis will never be known Ink cool night sink voice should way.

    "I''ve gone. It''s too vicious. It''s pushing us to the end of the road." Chen Feng exclaimed.

    "No, he''s vicious, but he left us a lot of clues." Mo cool night a face serious say.

    "Clues? What''s the clue? " I asked curiously.

    The corner of Mo Liang''s mouth was slightly raised and said, "the clue is the pattern on each sail pole. Following this line of thinking, we can know that the key to unraveling the mystery of the shipwreck is gender. In other words, what these sunken ships really represent must be six men and six women. But people who have seen the Hebrew Mythology know that among the 12 main gods of Olympia, there are only four women, and the other eight are all men. In this way, it will prove that what these sunken ships represent is not Olympia 12, but something else. "

    "What is it?"

    "Titan! A god older than Olympia 12

 Chapter 731

    Mo cool night this words a, straight say us a Leng.

    "Titan?" I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "Titan! The world only knows that there are twelve main gods of Olympia in the mythology of Hiram, but few people know that these gods of Olympia are not the oldest gods in Hiram. In fact, before them, there was a group of powerful and brilliant gods named Titan

    "A batch? Brother-in-law of Hades, do you mean there are many Titans? " Chen Feng asks curiously.

    "Yes, there are 12 Titans in total. They are the ancient Protoss who once ruled the universe in Hiram mythology. They are born of Uranus, the God of the sky, and Gaia, the mother of the earth. They are six men and six women, which correspond to the symbols I saw on the sunken ship Ink cool night answers a way.

    "Isn''t it a little rash to judge by the symbols that these sunken ships correspond to the ancient Titans?" I asked casually.

    "Madam, you are right. If you just rely on these symbols, it would be rash. But if you know the relationship between Titan and the Twelve Gods of Olympia, you won''t think this conclusion is rash Mo liangye said with a smile.

    On hearing this, the gossip factor in Chen Feng''s bones immediately sprang out and repeatedly asked, "brother-in-law of the underworld, don''t tell me that there is a kinship between the Titans and the Twelve Gods of Olympia!"

    Mo liangye said with a faint smile: "in fact, except for Aphrodite, also known as Venus, the rest of the Olympians are descendants of Titans. Zeus, in particular, was born of Cronus and Rhea, the Titans. At that time, he overthrew the rule of his father Cronus and established the well-known Olympian divinity

    "And then? What happened to the Titans? " Li Manzhen asked curiously.

    Mo liangye sighed deeply and said, "with the overthrow of Cronus, the whole Titan God system has disintegrated. No one knows what happened to them, only that there is no Titan God in the world."

    After thinking about Mo liangye''s words, I finally understood why he was so sure that the sunken ships in front of him represented Titan rather than Olympia.

    Although Olympia is also the descendant of Gaia, the mother of the earth, for heracleus, Medusa and even the whole Atlantis nation, Zeus is their number one enemy.

    Just imagine how one can worship one''s enemy and build a building at the entrance of one''s tomb to symbolize one''s enemy?

    From what Mo liangye said now, we can know that there were some grudges between Zeus and Titan.

    The enemy of the enemy is the friend.

    Heraclius hated Zeus, and so did the Titans. So it makes sense for Heraclius to build these sunken ships here, which symbolize the Titans.

    Thinking of this, I said to Mo liangye, "now that it has been confirmed that these sunken ships represent the 12 Titans, let''s quickly find the one with the real entrance and enter the tomb of heracleus as soon as possible."

    Mo liangye looked at me and suddenly laughed.

    "Don''t worry, madam. When I went to check the symbols just now, I found the ship."

    "Did you find the entrance?" I asked with wide eyes.

    Mo cool night light smile next, pull my hand, say: "wear oxygen mask, I take you past!"

    Hearing this, we put on oxygen masks and swam to the sunken ships with Mo liangye.

    Because he had explored it carefully before, we didn''t make a detour this time. We found the right wreck and came to the entrance.

    However, the entrance is sealed with a thick iron plate. We can''t open it by any means.

    Well, with victory in front of us, we have made the cooked duck fly. Is that not annoying?

    We surrounded the entrance, anxious.

    We don''t carry much oxygen. If we can''t open the entrance all the time, for the sake of safety, we have to float to the surface first and then make another plan.

    But now, there is a curse from Zeus on the sea. Does it mean to float up?

    All of a sudden, the situation fell into a deadlock.

    I don''t know how long later, uncle Lu suddenly patted me on the shoulder behind me and made a sign for him to come.

    I was stunned.

    This... Is it difficult for him to be an organ of the western countries?

    Although I had doubts, I gave way and gave the position to Uncle Lu.

    Uncle Lu swam to the nearest place to the entrance. He felt and looked there. Finally, he took out a small bottle from his pocket and poured the liquid on the iron plate at the entrance.

    Then, he saw the edge of the iron plate melting away little by little, and finally revealed a gap.

    Uncle Lu stretched out his hand and buckled the whole iron plate.

    However, this does not mean that we have already opened the entrance.

    Because, inside the iron plate, there is a closed door.

    The thickness is no less than that of the iron plate outside.

    Uncle Lu looked at the small door for a while, as if thinking about its mechanism structure.

    After thinking about it, he took out a set of tools from his pocket and knocked on the rust on the small door.

    We looked at each other suspiciously. We all wondered if Uncle Lu could open the door.

    But it came too soon, like a tornado.

    After uncle Lu used tools to remove all the rust on the small door, he found a tiny button on it.

    He reached out and pressed the button, and there was a rumbling sound from the inside of the sunken ship. It was earth shaking, as if something was being activated.

    Seeing this, uncle Lu stepped back and waited quietly.

    A few of us naturally dare not act rashly, one after another around, want to see the subsequent development of things.

    However, the roaring sound only lasted about half a minute, and then the door of the entrance was opened slowly from the inside with a click.

    The sea water gululu crazy to drill into the sunken ship, uncle Lu see this, busy pull us swim in, and closed the entrance door.

    Because of the good sealing, the whole interior of the sunken ship was very dry. Except for the little sea water that gushed in at the moment when the small door was opened, almost no water was found in other places.

    Thus, in ancient times, the navigation technology of hirang was very developed.

    Otherwise, how could Heraclius build such a tomb on the sea floor?

    As there was not much water in the interior of the sunken ship, we quickly took off our wet diving suits and received all our things into my storage ring for convenience.

    Such a big sunken ship is so quiet that people are afraid.

    We hold up the flashlight and move slowly inside

 Chapter 732

    We walked in the wreck for a long time, and there was nothing unusual around us.

    Seeing that everyone was tired, I proposed to have a rest in the same place for a while.

    The so-called sharpening the knife does not miss the firewood cutter. If you want to advance better, of course, you have to have a good rest.

    All of us sat together, and me and Mo Liang night moved their food and water out of their stores, so that everyone could replenish their energy in time.

    I don''t know if it''s because I''m too tired. Seeing that uncle Lu''s face is a little pale, I quickly asked with concern, "master, can you still hold your body?"

    Uncle Lu smiles a little, sighs and says: "girl, it''s OK, i... I just swam in the water too tired, just rest for a while, don''t worry."

    Although uncle Lu said so, I was still worried about him.

    Since his grandmother''s death, his health has gone from bad to worse.

    And even under such circumstances, he has to insist on taking risks with us. It can be seen that he really treats me as his own granddaughter.

    It''s just because he saw me as a granddaughter that he would help me find Jingpo stone at all costs and fulfill grandma''s unfinished wish.

    How can such an old man not be respected?

    Thinking of this, I held uncle Lu''s hand tightly and said, "master, if you are not feeling well, please tell us. Although it''s important to find Jingpo stone, your body is more important to me. The crystal soul stone is here. You can look for it again next time, but if your body breaks down, just... "

    Before I finished, uncle Lu shook his head and said, "girl, I''m really OK, old man. Although I''m old now, no matter what, I can still contribute to your young people. What''s more, looking for Jingpo stone is not only about you and your grandmother, but also about all of us, even about the whole world and the underworld. How can you give up? Now that we are all here, we must have a beginning and an end. As for my body, I know that you don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, old man, I have to wait until I see you gather all the crystal soul stones and get rid of Chiyou! "

    When Uncle Lu said these words, he had a cold sweat on his face, which made me feel more worried.

    "Master, don''t insist any more. Let''s go back and find Jingpo stone next time, OK?" I asked in a low voice.

    Uncle Kelu was very persistent and would not give up this mission.

    "Girl, I''m ok. I''m really OK. You see, I can still run by myself..."

    Uncle Lu said, Wu stood up and ran for a few steps.

    Although he has been tolerating it and pretending not to work hard at all, I can still see that his body has almost reached the limit from the cold sweat on his back.

    My nose, after all, can not help but sour up, eyes also filled with tears.

    "Master, if you continue to be brave like this, I''ll never talk to you again!" I said a little angry.

    Hearing what I said, uncle Lu was stunned for a moment, sighed, supported the boat wall, sat down again, and slowly said: "Xiaofei, it''s not that I want to be brave, but... If I don''t help you get the crystal soul stone, I''m sorry for your grandmother. I''ve loved your grandmother all my life. She left me first. Do you know how painful my heart is? "

    Uncle Lu said, his eyes were red.

    "Xiaofei, do you know what I regret most in my life?"

    I shook my head to show that I didn''t know.

    Uncle Lu took a deep look at me and said, "the most regretful thing in my life is that I have loved your grandmother all my life, but I have never done anything for her. Your grandmother has always been strong and would never let others do anything for her. Now that she has passed away and left you in the world, if I don''t take good care of you and help you find Jingpo stone, how can I say that I loved your grandmother? "

    Hearing what uncle Lu said, I couldn''t help crying.

    I know that even if I continue to persuade, uncle Lu will not give up looking for Jingpo stone and return to the sea with me.

    Uncle Lu knew what I thought in my heart and said with a smile, "girl, I know you are kind and you don''t have the heart. But this is the last time I''ll come out with you, and you can help me, OK? "

    I don''t want to nod, but in the face of such an old man''s request, I really can''t refuse.

    "Master, stop talking. If you really want to move on with us, have a good rest. Otherwise, I will really let Mo liangye send you back. " I said in a dumb voice.

    Uncle Lu knows that I mean that I agree, even when I smile contentedly.

    "All right, all right, as long as you let me stay, girl. By the way, cool night, is there any medicine you gave me last time? Give me another one, old man. I don''t want to drag you down

    Uncle Lu said, then he stretched out his hand in the cool night.

    Mo liangye hesitated, as if he didn''t know whether to give it or not.

    Seeing this, uncle Lu immediately put his face across, pretended to be very serious and said, "cool night, even Xiao Fei agreed. Do you want to disagree with her?"

    As soon as I said this, I couldn''t help looking black.

    Uncle Lu is really a black belly. He knows that Mo liangye looks cold, but in fact he is a crazy devil. Whenever I agree, Mo liangye seldom refuses.

    Don''t uncle Lu just want to force Mo liangye to give him the medicine?

    Sure enough, at the end of the night, he heard uncle Lu say this, and at last he had no choice but to turn out a small bottle from the storage ring and pour out a small pill and pass it to Uncle Lu.

    Uncle Lu took the pill, asked me for water, looked up and swallowed it.

    After a few minutes, he saw that uncle Lu''s pale face was gradually ruddy, and even the dripping cold sweat was no longer coming out. He looked quite energetic.

    "Well, now that I have recovered my strength, let''s get on the road while it''s still early." Uncle Lu suggested.

    I think Chen Feng and Li Manzhen also had a rest. They had no objection and were ready to move on with us.

    However, at this time, in the deeper part of the wreck, which is the direction we are ready to move forward, there was a strange and heavy sound.

    You know, before the whole wreck, it was quiet, except for us, there was no sound at all.

    Now suddenly came such a voice, just think about it has been very frightening.

    Realizing that there might be danger, Mo liangye and Chen Feng should step forward and protect me, Li Manzhen and uncle Lu behind us, so as not to hurt us.

    But the strange sound continued.

    Bit by bit, more and more heavy, as if at any time will jump out to give us a blow in general.

 Chapter 733

    As the heavy voice came closer and closer, our hearts rose higher and higher.

    After all, the ship has been silent in the deep sea for more than a thousand years.

    Apart from us, it has no other intruders.

    In this case, what kind of good things can come out of the wreck?

    But always waiting for that thing to come out is not the way. Instead of waiting to die, it''s better to take the initiative.

    At the very least, we have to figure out what is coming before we can make the next deployment.

    Think of here, I don''t care 37 21, directly turn on the flashlight to the brightest, and then quickly shine in that direction.

    But what I didn''t expect was that when my flashlight was shining, I saw a pair of big eyes, bulging, emitting faint light, staring at me.

    Because I didn''t expect to shine on such a pair of eyes, my heart couldn''t help trembling, almost even the flashlight fell to the ground.

    Seeing me like this, Mo liangye also illuminated the flashlight and took a close look at the monster coming out of the dark.

    "So it''s minotaurus!" Ink cool night sink voice way.

    "Minotaurus? Do you know it? " I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but in Hiram, who else is the head of a cow?"

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, the monster in the dark in front came slowly, sneered and said to Mo liangye, "you have some knowledge, and you recognize me!"

    "Zun? Your life experience is worthy of this word? " Mo cool night mercilessly counterattack way.

    As soon as the words came out, the bull headed animal was furious and kept breathing out loud in his nose, just like the Spanish bullfight.

    "Son of a bitch! My mother is the queen of Crete. How can I not be distinguished? " The head cow body indignant question.

    On hearing this, Mo liangye''s voice was even more sarcastic.

    "It is true that your mother is the queen of Crete, but your father is not the king of Crete, but a bull. At that time, Zeus''s illegitimate son, Minos, the king of Crete, asked Poseidon, the God of the sea, to give him a huge white bull in order to justify his attempt to usurp the throne. But the condition is that Minos must sacrifice the bull to Poseidon on the day of sacrifice. Minos agreed to Poseidon for his right, and got the white bull. But Minos was so conceited that he thought he was the illegitimate son of Zeus and didn''t have to be afraid of Poseidon. So on the day of sacrifice, he asked his subjects to kill another ordinary bull. Poseidon was furious when he heard that, so he cursed Minos'' wife, the queen of Crete, and made her pregnant with the child of the white bull. And you, aren''t you the child you were? "

    "You... You know that? Who on earth are you The head cow body opens a mouth to ask a way.

    "I don''t only know that. I also know that the prince of Athens was ordered to kill you, but he didn''t succeed. Because you were saved by the queen of Atlantis, the sister of Medusa. That''s why you''re in this wreck and you''ve been guarding it. " Mo cool night slowly said.

    "Well, what if you know that? Although you have the ability to find it here, it''s absolutely impossible for you to have the idea of Atlantis! " Head cow body a face resolute say.

    It can be seen that this bull''s loyalty to Atlantis is very high.

    From this, we can also know that the popularity of Atlantis was not generally good.

    Otherwise, why are so many people willing to help them?

    But now that we have come here, how can we quit because of this word?

    Give up halfway this kind of thing, even if I am willing to do, Mo liangye they are absolutely not willing to do.

    This is not, hear the words of head cow body, Mo cool night''s eyes also become sharp, cold voice way: "are you sure not to give us way?"

    "Get out of the way? So you can take the wealth from the grave? Or take away the treasure of Atlantis? Oh, it''s just a dream! As long as I''m here, you''ll never succeed! "

    The bull''s head as like as two peas, and not directly pleased with us, directly put the body in a swing, and then abruptly changed 19 identical ones.

    Plus head cattle body itself, now there are 20, he kept walking in front of us, and with this dead blocked our way forward.

    To tell you the truth, if he is the only one, we will be 5 to 1. No matter how good he is, he will always be attacked by us.

    But now, with a change in his waist, he has made 20 of himself.

    Originally, five of us beat up one of us, but now it turns into five of us.

    This picture is really moving too fast.

    See head cow body suddenly changed so many, the facial expression of Mo cool night also becomes dignified at the moment.

    I saw that he looked at those heads like a torch. If there was any rash action on those heads, he would hold the cold sword straight to chop.

    Those heads and bodies flashed so fast that they didn''t get hurt after several times.

    In this process, Chen Feng and I were not idle. They soon took out their weapons and joined the fight.

    Since it''s a fight, it''s more fun to have more people.

    For a moment, the whole scene was in a mess.

    Because there are more people with big heads than us, we are completely at a disadvantage. When we fight to the back, we are beaten very hard. No matter what happens, we all go all out to greet those people with big heads.

    Those heads and bodies didn''t expect that we would suddenly launch such a big rework. For a moment, we were careless, and finally we beat them down, so that all the changed heads and bodies disappeared, leaving the real head and body kneeling there and kowtowing to us.

    "I''m wrong, great Xia. Please do me a favor and let me go, OK?" The head of the cow begged.

    I white it one eye, angrily scolded: "now know let us let you go?"? What did you do before? To tell you the truth, we are not going to take the gold and silver from this tomb. We''re all here to get one thing. "

    "What is it?" The head cow body opens to ask a way.

    "Crystal soul stone! A stone that can change the situation in the world

 Chapter 734

    Hear "crystal soul stone" these three words, that head cow body monster eyes flashed a ray of strange light.

    However, the strange light soon dissipated, replaced by the innocent expression.

    "Crystal soul stone? I''ve been in this grave for more than a thousand years, and I''ve never heard of such a thing here. " The head cow body monster opens mouth to say.

    I''m suspicious of that.

    "Are you sure you haven''t heard of it?" I asked, frowning.

    "Of course, I''m the guardian beast of this tomb. If there''s any crystal soul stone in it, I''ll know for sure. But I''ve never heard of it for more than a thousand years. I think you''re in the wrong place. " Head cow body pretends to say.

    Naturally, I don''t believe that.

    After all, the reason why we can find this deep sea is not from an empty hole, but from the guidance of the old curator and medusa.

    The old librarian told us the secret he knew with his life. What reason does he have to cheat us?

    As for Medusa, although she may cheat us, with her ability, there are thousands of ways to achieve her goal. Why should she choose the most thankless way to lead us into the deep sea?

    In other words, the old curator and medusa have no need to cheat us.

    And the only one who will cheat us, after all, is the monster with head and body in front of us!

    Thinking of this, I glanced coldly at the head of the cow and said, "it seems that we have found the wrong place. In this case, we have nothing to delay here. We''d better set out to return now. "

    As soon as I said that I would leave, there was a glimmer of joy in the eyes of the bull.

    For it, it can''t beat us. It is undoubtedly the best way to cheat us out.

    So, I wash ink cool night, they made a look, motioned him to pretend to leave with me.

    But Chen Feng is also a fool, I have hinted so obviously, he even silly asked: "Xiaofei, this crystal soul stone has not been found, how can you say to leave?"

    I couldn''t help looking black. I really wanted to kick him into the Aegean.

    But when he asked, I had to answer with a stiff head: "I think this is something wrong. Maybe the old curator or medusa cheated us. To be on the safe side, we''d better go back and find out before we talk about it."

    "How is this possible..." Chen Feng wants to argue.

    One side of Lu''s uncle is really can''t see down, a pull Chen Feng, low voice scold a way: "my good disciple told you to go, you go, waste what words?"

    Chen Feng was stunned for a while, and then looked at our look, this just understand what we mean.

    "Since... Since something''s wrong, then... It''s really time to go back to investigate and find out... It''s too boring in the wreck. I''ve long wanted to leave..." Chen Feng tried to remedy it.

    Fortunately, the monster didn''t care much, and didn''t see anything wrong between us. Even if we were let go.

    However, it did not expect that after we were out of its sight, we quietly came back and hid in a dark place to observe it, trying to follow him to find Jingpo stone.

    After all, he now knows that we are here for Jingpo stone. After we leave, for the sake of safety, his first reaction must be to see if Jingpo stone is still there.

    In other words, it is sometimes a strategy to retreat and save the country, isn''t it?

    Sure enough, after we left, the bull headed monster stood in the same place and hesitated for a long time. Finally, it slowly went deeper into the wreck.

    We followed him carefully and didn''t dare to get too close to him, for fear that he might find something bad.

    The bull walked in the dark for a long time, and finally came to the door of a room.

    He turned and looked around, as if worried about being followed.

    We quickly avoid to one side, quietly hide.

    Seeing that he was not followed, he pressed a row of buttons on the door of the room, opened the door and walked in slowly.

    We couldn''t see what it pressed on the door because it was too far away. We only knew that he didn''t come out after he went in.

    And we waited outside for hours, but we didn''t hear anything inside.

    I realize that this is not the way to go on. Even if there is a certain air content in the wreck, it will do us all harm but no good if we delay it too long.

    So, we finally decided to go to the door of that room to have a look.

    Unexpectedly, the change happened at this moment.

    Just as we were about to walk to the door of the room, there was a sudden "click" sound, and our feet suddenly emptied.

    This accident came so suddenly that there was no suspense. All of us fell into the hole below and fell.

    "Oh, my waist... Hurts me to death!" Uncle Lu yelled.

    Hearing this, I quickly went to support him and asked, "master, what''s the matter with you?"

    "My waist... May... May be broken..." Uncle Lu''s forehead was in a cold sweat with pain.

    Fracture can be big or small, especially when Uncle Lu is so old. It''s a very serious matter.

    Mo liangye naturally knows the relationship between them. Even if he reaches out his hand and touches uncle Lu''s waist, his face is dignified: "if the bone is misplaced, you must correct the position of the bone immediately, otherwise you will be disabled for life, and... The misplaced bone may puncture the internal organs at any time."

    "Then... Don''t delay. Let''s help master to connect the bone." I said hastily.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, a sound came from the top of the hole.

    "I think you should think more about how you are going to die than bone grafting."

    Hearing this, I immediately looked up and saw the monster standing on it, looking at us like a group of ants that could be trampled to death at any time.

    "Originally, all this is your conspiracy!" I said angrily.

    The head cow body sneered for a while, said: "the conspiracy is not up, but I will plan, want to beat you all is true."

    "You dream! What if you trapped us in this pit? It''s easy for us to kill you! " I retorted casually.

    Hearing what I said, the bull''s head suddenly laughed more wildly.

    "You are silly, little girl, but I am not. Therefore, I will never think that this small pit can trap you all to death. Because... I''ve prepared more wonderful programs for you to enjoy. "

    The monster with head and body said this and immediately pressed a button beside the wall.

    We were curious, and we had no idea what the bull was selling.

    However, it was also at this time that uncle Lu, who had broken his waist before, suddenly uttered a very shrill scream

 Chapter 735

    Hearing the voice, my heart was shocked, subconsciously looked down at Uncle Lu.

    And this look, really let my whole heart twist into a ball.

    We can only see the pit where we are on the ground, I do not know when there were countless almost transparent insects.

    The small insect carries a thick shell on its back. Although its claws are small, they are extremely sharp.

    Especially the sharp mouth with a hook, it makes people feel cold.

    I don''t know if it''s because they''re driven by their heads and bodies. These little insects are rushing towards us like a tide.

    Because of the waist fracture, uncle Lu, who was sitting on the ground, was the first to bear the brunt. When we talked with the head and the cow, we had been bitten to the leg.

    When we heard his scream and looked down, one of his legs had been bitten into white bones, which was particularly frightening.

    "Master!"

    I couldn''t bear to reach out and pull him out of the transparent insects.

    At the very least, that would guarantee his life.

    But seeing that I was going to pull him, uncle Lu shook his head bitterly and scolded me.

    "Girl, don''t... Don''t come here... It''s too dangerous... You... You are my apprentice, you... You must not have any mistakes..."

    My whole heart broke when I heard what uncle Lu said.

    All along, he regarded me as his granddaughter in training, teaching me skills and protecting me.

    Even at this critical moment of life and death, he didn''t want me to miss anything.

    Such an old man, how can I stand idly by?

    I didn''t care much, so I picked up a stick from the ground and quickly waved it around uncle Lu, trying to help him get rid of the white insects.

    But it turns out that what I''m doing at the moment is of no use at all.

    Because those insects are far more powerful than we thought.

    When I waved the stick, they actually climbed on top of my stick, bit it off and came straight to my arm.

    Xu was worried that I was in danger. When the white insects were about to climb on my arm, Mo liangye suddenly knocked the remaining half of the stick out of my hand.

    The stick fell on the ground, so that the white insects lying on it also scattered all over the ground.

    However, those insects did not give up because of this. Instead, they tended to be more frustrated and more brave. In a few seconds, they came back to us again.

    Mo Liang night busy protect me in the body, for me to block those insects.

    And the situation of Chen Feng and Li Manzhen is not good.

    At first, they could get rid of some insects by force, but the number of them was too large. After a while, they fell behind and gradually retreated to our side, surrounded by countless white insects with us.

    Seeing that all of us were besieged, the man standing at the top of the pit sneered and said with a proud face, "hum, with your little skill of carving insects, you are also worthy of fighting with my snow ants? What a fool''s dream

    "What kind of hero are you when you use such dirty means? If you have the ability, let''s go up. Let''s fight one-on-one! " I said with great indignation.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the words came out, the head and body were even more disdainful, and said coldly, "fight alone? Just you? What''s the match

    "You just don''t dare, do you?" I''m trying to use provocation.

    But the head and the body are very cunning. They are not fooled at all.

    "It''s not that I dare not, but that I don''t have to fight with you alone. Anyway, even if I don''t fight with you, you can''t escape from the snow ant pit today. "

    Head cow body a face Yin Luan of finish saying, can''t help but play a whistle, then see around us of white insect son more crazy up, keep climbing to us.

    Uncle Lu had already been bitten on one leg. Now, under the crazy attack of these white insects, he was even more miserable and screamed.

    After all, my tears did not hold back, drop by drop down.

    "Master!"

    I turned to look at Mo liangye and begged: "husband, shall we save master? I beg you, please help him

    Mo liangye''s face also shows a trace of impatience, as if trying to save uncle Lu.

    But unexpectedly, uncle Lu shook his head and said in pain: "no, don''t save me, go... Go, go!"

    Hearing this, I cried even more.

    "Master, I can''t leave you! I''m going to help you out. If you insist for a while, I''ll find a way to help you out! "

    I cry to finish saying, then pull out weapon from store thing ring, want to fight with these damned insects to the death.

    Even though I know these insects are very powerful and may kill me at any time, I still can''t ignore uncle Lu.

    All the time, he is my relative. Even if we don''t have half blood relationship, I can save him even if he loves my grandmother and loves me, can''t I?

    However, uncle Lu seemed to have known that I would be desperate to save him, even when he turned over and rolled into the insect pile farther away from us.

    In the quiet space, I seem to hear the sound of insects tearing on him, so cruel and so sad.

    "Ya... Girl, don''t care about me... I''m hopeless, don''t... Don''t waste time for me..." Uncle Lu said with trembling.

    "No, master, don''t do that. I''ll help you out. I will!"

    My tears flowed more and more, as if I couldn''t stop them.

    Tears blurred my eyes again and again, making me almost unable to see Uncle Lu''s face clearly.

    But I was so easy, I felt the heartache deep in my bones.

    This kind of heartache, only when my grandmother died, I felt it.

    Now, after such a long time, I have experienced this scene again.

    Severe heartache, let my voice dumb, almost speechless.

    "Girl, in fact... In fact, even without these insects, i... my body... My body can''t last for a month... I''m already... Terminally ill... Can''t be cured... If it wasn''t for the cold night pills... I... I might not even be able to accompany you to this place..."

    "Girl, don''t cry... Don''t cry for me... I... I know that this trip to the Hiram parliament is very dangerous... So... So I''m ready to sacrifice for you... You are still young... Your road is still long... And I... I''m all dying people around me... My life... For your safety... It''s very... It''s worth it!"

    "Master, don''t... you don''t want to die. I don''t want you to sacrifice for us. I want you to be good. You will live a long life. Didn''t you promise grandma that you would take care of me all your life?" I yelled at the top of my voice.

    At the moment, uncle Lu has been completely surrounded by those white insects.

    His thin body is full of insects, which are like evil vampires, constantly biting his flesh and blood.

    "Girl, I''m sorry... I''m sorry for your grandmother... And I''m sorry for you... This time... I really can''t continue to take care of you... The road behind you, you have to... You have to go by yourself... You must... You must live up to your grandmother''s expectations..."

    Because of the pain of being bitten by insects, uncle Lu''s voice is very weak now.

    "Ya... Girl, your grandmother told me a secret at the beginning... That is... The female''s body... Is hidden... On the snowy plateau... The specific location... After you collect all the crystal soul stones... You will understand. Remember... We must... We must fuse all the three souls and seven spirits with Luan Ming Jade tripod... And then... Put them into Nu Yu''s body... Never... Never make any mistakes... "

    Uncle Lu''s voice was almost inaudible, and it became weaker and weaker.

    The insects wrapped his whole body and couldn''t stop biting.

    Every time, it''s like biting on me, which makes me miserable.

    But I know that I don''t have the ability to save him. None of us has the ability to save him.

    It''s not that we don''t want to, it''s that we can''t.

    We bear too many people''s expectations and responsibilities.

    We can ignore our own safety, but what about those who died for us?

    They have saved us with their lives. If we don''t complete the great cause of resurrection, how dare we go to hell to see them?

    Tears are still flowing on my face, making my heart ache.

    But I, we can only learn to be strong, learn to face this sudden parting.

    Because we have more important things to do.

    Think of here, I slowly kneel on the ground, kowtow to Uncle Lu, deep voice called: "grandfather, if there is a next life, I hope to be your granddaughter, really granddaughter!"

    Hearing what I said, uncle Lu''s only two eyes were moist.

    "Well... With your voice, even if I go through fire and water for you, I''m worth it!"

    After that, uncle Lu managed to look up at the head of the cow standing at the top of the pit, and said to me with a slow smile: "good... Good granddaughter, let your grandfather do the last thing for you... And then... And then you will go forward more bravely, never look back..."

    Then, without waiting for our reaction, uncle Lu suddenly raised his hand from the pile of insects, threw a rope with a mechanism on the top of the pit, put it around the neck of the cow''s head and pulled it off.

    The head and the body are very big. When they fall down, they make the whole pit tremble.

    But this tremor, only lasted 2 seconds, was replaced by the shrill scream of the head.

    "Girl, go! If you don''t go, there will be no chance! "

    When Uncle Lu finished his last sentence, he was completely drowned by the white insects, and there was no sound any more

 Chapter 736

    All of a sudden, my world is quiet.

    In my eyes, only uncle Lu was drowned by white insects.

    His eyebrows, his smile, his voice, along with those white insects nibble him clean, all disappeared.

    I stared at his phosphorous bones, heartache can not breathe.

    The people I care about always leave me one by one.

    Grandma, ye Zichen, uncle Lu, one by one.

    I don''t even have time to say goodbye to them, they have completely disappeared in my world.

    Tears, can''t stop flowing down, just stand there, motionless, completely don''t know what to do in the future.

    Ink cool night they seem very anxious, keep shouting in my ear, but I can''t hear anything.

    My world is so quiet that I am the only one left.

    In a trance, I seem to see Uncle Lu come to life and see him smile at me.

    "Girl, have you been sleeping at night lately? Generally, the people who come to wanbaoge to buy peach wood swords either deal with ghosts all the year round, or they are uneasy at home. Girl, you are not very old. It must be the latter. "

    "Girl, it''s right to be kind, but don''t be kind when you shouldn''t be."

    "Girl, although there are few people in Lu Gong''s family, they have their own rules: first, don''t deceive your master to destroy your ancestors; Second, don''t steal evil; Third, do not deceive ordinary people. You may abide by these three rules? "

    ����

    Before, I had never taken uncle Lu''s words seriously. I would always forget after hearing them.

    But at the moment, when I realized that I would never see him again in my life, I found that I wanted to listen to him so much.

    Listen to him. Listen to him.

    Even if one, just call me "girl" again.

    However, even this small request, God is not willing to fulfill me.

    My most respected Master, the kind old man, has now become a pile of bones.

    He really left me.

    And never come back.

    Tears, again and again blurred my eyes.

    I saw that they tried their best to take me out of the pit in the dark night, and also saw that they were shaking my body, as if they were saying something to me.

    But now I, in addition to pain, or pain, so that nothing can be heard.

    After a long time, I reached out to touch the face of Mo liangye.

    He is the only one left in the world.

    If one day, even he left me, how can I live?

    Think of here, my chest suddenly surging a burst of severe pain, everything in front of me has become whirling up.

    After a few seconds, I finally couldn''t support it any more. I opened my mouth and vomited blood. Then my eyes turned black and fell into a deep coma.

    Later on, I couldn''t perceive the outside world.

    I don''t know what happened to Mo liangye, and I don''t know what kind of situation I fell into.

    I only know that I am in a daze, as if to see their own past.

    From the moment I was born, to now, big and small things.

    They are like being led by a thin line, flowing slowly in front of me, to a more distant future.

    And I myself, also seem to be dragged by the distant future, continue to go to it.

    There, I saw that the whole world had turned into a dark green, and the turbid air of Shura kingdom was floating everywhere.

    I walked forward slowly in the turbid air, and finally saw people other than me.

    But that person, it is to let my heart feel stabbing pain again.

    That''s Chen Feng. He was stabbed in the heart by a sharp sword. The blood is flowing down and finally converges into a red river.

    "Xiao Fei, don''t come here or die. We can''t beat him!" Chen Feng exhausted the whole body strength to say.

    "Who is he? Who on earth is he? " In a daze, I seemed to hear myself asking.

    "He... He is your father, you... You have to obey him to survive..."

    Chen Feng trembled finish, turned his head to see not far away.

    I followed his eyes to see the past, the whole person is like a huge impact in general, even the heart is too painful to breathe.

    Because, in that direction, I saw the cool night and the warm fruit.

    But their familiar faces have fallen into a pool of blood and no longer breathe.

    What''s more hateful is a big foot stepping on them.

    The owner of the big foot is my old enemy and my father, Chiyou!

    "You... You killed them! You killed all the people I love I said indignantly.

    However, hearing what I said, Chi you answered with disdain: "they want to stop me from becoming the master of the world. They should die!"

    "No, it''s you who deserve to die. At most, you are just a god of war in ancient times, but you want to be the master of the world. You are just a fool talking about dreams!"

    "Damn you? I didn''t do it for you! You are my daughter. Once I become the master of the world, then you are below one person and above ten thousand people. How good is that? "

    "Good? It''s just what you think is good! What I want is to be with my best friend and the one I love most. But you, you ruined the life I wanted. How can you be my father to a man like you? "

    "Son of a bitch! I don''t deserve to be your father? I ruined your life? It seems that if you are really like your stupid mother, you are thinking about all the people in the world. You would rather die for those irrelevant people than stand on the same front with me. Well, since you don''t think I''m worthy of being your father, I''ll help you and send you to the West with them! "

    After that, Chi you twisted my whole head off with one hand and threw it into the pool of blood that they had fallen in the dark night

    "Xiao Fei! Faye! Xiao Fei, wake up

    Ear, came a familiar voice.

    I slowly opened my eyes from the coma, but saw that Mo liangye was looking at me anxiously.

    "Husband... Husband, you are not dead?" I can''t help but wonder at what I saw in the coma.

    Mo liangye was asked by me, and I didn''t know why.

    "Ma''am, why do you think I''m dead?"

    "I know..."

    Without waiting for me to finish, Chen Feng''s voice suddenly came into my eardrum.

    "Little cousin, you are wrong. You don''t know how deep you were after you were in a coma. My brother-in-law of the underworld used his power to carry you out of that pit. It''s good for you to wake up and ask people why they didn''t die. It''s really wrong! "

    I fixed my eyes on the past, and saw that Chen Feng and Li Manzhen were in good condition. They were almost dead.

    Isn''t the picture I saw in a coma true?

    But... But that picture is so real, as real as the future we are about to face.

    If that picture is not the reality we are experiencing, does it mean that even if we find Jingpo stone, we may not be able to beat Chiyou in the end?

    Even, in the end, they all face death?

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but stand upright and dare not continue to think about it.

    Xu is to see my face is not right, Mo cool night slightly frowned, Wen Sheng asked: "madam, what''s the matter with you?"

    "I... i... I..." I hesitated for a long time, but I still didn''t know whether to say it.

    Seeing my hesitation, Chen Feng''s straightforward son couldn''t stand it immediately, shouting: "Xiaofei, what are you! If you have something to say, do you still have something to do with us? "

    "I... when I was in a coma just now, I seemed to have gone to the past and also to the future. I... Saw that you were all dead and killed by Chiyou." I plucked up my courage and said.

    Hearing my words, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen''s face changed greatly, as if they were scared by me.

    But I don''t know why, Mo liangye is still, just hold my hand tightly, slowly said: "madam, that''s not our future, that''s a dream. You are stimulated by Uncle Lu''s death, so your brain unconsciously produces such a picture, which can''t be taken seriously. In this world, evil will never win Zheng. We have sacrificed so much all the way. We will surely defeat Chi you! "

    Although Mo liangye said it calmly, it almost made me believe it.

    But... Is that bloody picture really just an illusion in my brain caused by painful experience?

    Is it true that we will win this world war?

    I don''t know.

 Chapter 737

    It seems that I still have doubts. Mo liangye reaches out and touches my face. Wen Sheng comforts me: "madam, don''t worry. As long as we gather all the crystal soul stones, the future that you are afraid of won''t happen."

    "Yes, even the brother-in-law of the underworld said that, and it will be OK. Xiao Fei, just relax! " Chen Feng echoed.

    I looked at them, afraid they were worried, so I nodded gently.

    See me nod, Chen Feng''s look also slightly eased some.

    "Xiao Fei, I know that uncle Lu died for us. You feel guilty. But... But some things are predestined. Even if Uncle Lu doesn''t die for us, his life won''t last long. " Chen Feng comforted.

    I have to say, his words, really impartial, just hit my heart, let me sour.

    "I know, but... The thought that I will never see my master again makes me feel very sad. Master, he is such a good person. How can he... "My voice trembled.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye held me in his arms, patted me on the shoulder and said, "madam, uncle Lu is dead. We are very sad. But now, our task has not been completed. We are not qualified to be sad. Do you understand? "

    "Yes, Xiaofei, if we can''t get Jingpo stone, we will be very sorry for uncle Lu''s hard work!" Li Manzhen also advised beside.

    In fact, I don''t understand what they said?

    But now it''s not others who have died, but Uncle Lu who has always loved me.

    That kind old man always likes to call me "girl" with a smile.

    No matter what mistakes I make, he will unswervingly stand on my side and be the backing of my knowledge.

    Even half of my abilities are taught by him.

    Without him, how could I be today?

    But it was such an old man who died in front of me just now.

    What a cruel thing it is?

    To me, it''s just like ten million steel knives in my heart.

    So painful, so powerless, so sad.

    "Madam, I believe that if Uncle Lu is alive in heaven, he will not want to see you indulge in this way. He saved you and us in the hope that all of us can live well, and even his share is alive, do you understand? " Mo cool night tone dignified said.

    I raised my head and looked at him slowly. I saw a thin mist in his eyes.

    I know that the death of Uncle Lu made him very sad.

    After all, we have been together for such a long time and have gone through so many tests of life and death. How can we not have feelings?

    But Mo liangye is more rational than me. No matter how sad he is, he will never show it.

    Just like at this moment, they are comforting me for fear that I will blame myself for the death of Uncle Lu.

    But in fact, in their hearts, they are as sad as I am?

    Thinking of this, I swallowed the tears in my eyes back, managed to squeeze out a smile, and said to the three of them, "OK, I''m ok. Don''t worry any more. I know what to do and what not to do."

    "Xiaofei, you really..." Chen Feng seemed to be worried and asked tentatively.

    I nodded and said, "I''m really OK. I''ve thought about it. You''re right. The death of Uncle Lu, although sad, also gives us more motivation. Now, what we are carrying is not only our own mission, but also the mission of grandma, ye Zichen and uncle Lu. They all died for us. In any case, we can''t let them down! "

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng repeatedly said: "yes, we can''t let them down! As long as we work together, we can certainly destroy the conspiracy of the Shura kingdom! "

    With that, Chen Feng reached out to us to cheer us on.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye reaches out his hand and covers it on the back of Chen Feng''s hand.

    I looked at him and put out my hand.

    Li Manzhen followed.

    Four hands, close together, feel the temperature from each other''s palms, as if they can absorb a steady stream of energy.

    "No matter how hard the road is, we will go on without hesitation! If we don''t defeat Shura, we will never stop! " Chen Feng said.

    "Yes, we don''t have much time left now. We have to work harder!" Li Manzhen replied.

    "For those who died for us, for the safety of the world and the underworld, come on!" I echoed.

    Mo liangye looked at me and Chen Feng, and said in a deep voice, "we can''t do anything in the rest of the way!"

    "OK, let''s refuel together and get out alive together!"

    "Come on

    "We will get the crystal soul stone, and we will defeat the Shura kingdom!"

    ����

    In such a big space, we constantly echoed the voice of cheering each other.

    If it were normal, I would think it was too naive.

    But after the sacrifice of Uncle Lu, we really need such a way to improve our morale.

    After all, the road ahead, we still have to continue to walk.

    In this way, not far from the place where Uncle Lu died, we reorganized our morale and began to move forward again.

    Because of the lesson of the past, we should be much more cautious this time.

    Chen Feng holding Rain King Kong in front of the road, Li Manzhen second, I third, and finally is the most vulnerable to sneak attack position, naturally by Mo liangye.

    We carry heart, hanging courage, all the way slowly forward.

    From the outside, the sunken ship is not particularly big, but it will take a lot of effort to walk.

    Just like now, we walked carefully along the widest passage of the boat for about ten minutes, but we didn''t see the end. We only saw a wooden door with a strange pattern in front of us.

    "This wooden door is so strange. It looks like an eye painted on it." Chen Feng pointed to the wooden door and said.

    Hearing the sound, we fixed our eyes on the past and saw that there was a huge and lifelike eye painted on the wooden door.

    At first glance, it looks as if this eye is staring at us.

    I was a little hairy in my heart. I didn''t dare to continue to look at it, so I wanted to turn my head.

    But unexpectedly, when I was about to turn my head, I suddenly felt that my eyes seemed to turn.

    I suddenly a stagnation, again look at the past, but found that the eyes did not move at all.

    Did I read it wrong just now?

    I slightly frowned and said to Mo liangye, "this eye is a little evil, otherwise we''d better go on, lest we get into trouble again."

    Mo liangye looked at the door, nodded at me and said, "OK, but I''ll listen to my wife."

    After that, we want to move on.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, walking in front of me, Li Manzhen was suddenly stunned, looking at the strange door.

 Chapter 738

    Seeing Li Manzhen''s appearance, I couldn''t help frowning and asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you, Manzhen? Why don''t you go ahead? "

    Hearing my voice, Chen Feng, who was walking in the front, turned his head and looked at Li Manzhen with a puzzled look on his face. He asked, "man Zhen, what happened?"

    Unexpectedly, Li Manzhen grabbed Chen Feng''s clothes, widened her eyes, raised her hand to the strange wooden door, and said excitedly: "child, that''s our child!"

    This words a, Chen Feng''s facial expression immediately changed.

    You know, since the last time Li Manzhen''s child died without reason, her mental state has been good and bad.

    Because we were afraid that she would think of that sad thing, we almost never took the initiative to mention any words related to children in front of her all the way.

    But we avoided everything, but we still couldn''t avoid her remembering it.

    Chen Feng followed the direction of Li Manzhen''s fingers and looked at the wooden door. However, he saw that there was nothing on the wooden door except the strange eye.

    "Man Zhen, that''s not our child. Our child is dead!" Chen Feng tries to sober Li Manzhen up.

    But children, for a mother, are often the biggest weakness.

    Just like now, no matter what Chen Feng said, Li Manzhen firmly believes that there is the child she lost in the wooden door.

    "Man Zhen, how can you believe that our child is dead?" Chen Feng asked with a tired face.

    Li Manzhen shook her head and said, "no, our child is not dead. He is still alive, but we can''t see him, but he is alive!"

    Seeing that Li Manzhen was so excited, Chen Feng held her shoulder and gently advised, "Manzhen, I know that losing your child is very hard for you. I''m the father of the child, and I feel the same way. But... But we can''t hold on to the past all the time. We need to look forward, don''t we? "

    With tears in her eyes, Li Manzhen shook her head at Chen Feng and said, "no, you don''t understand. It''s not a mass of rotten meat. It doesn''t mean it''s dead if it''s dead. It''s my child. It''s the meat that fell from me! Do you know how painful it is when a mother loses her child! What''s more... What''s more, it hasn''t had time to have a look at the world... "

    Li Manzhen''s words, let Chen Feng heart is also very bad taste.

    He held his forehead, sighed deeply, and continued, "I know how you feel, but no matter how sad it is now, that child will never come back. The most important thing for us now is to find Jingpo stone. As for the children''s business, when you are free, I will accompany you to worship it, OK

    "No, I don''t want to worship it, because it''s not dead at all, it''s not dead, it''s there!" Li Manzhen was already very excited.

    Chen Feng was in a state of irritability, and now his patience was completely wiped away.

    He grasped Li Manzhen''s shoulder tightly, broke her head to the wooden door, and yelled: "you can see clearly, it''s just an eye, there''s no child, there''s no child!"

    Seeing Chen Feng like this, I was worried about their quarrel. I hurriedly came forward and advised him, "you are really right. What can''t you say well? Man Zhen feels uncomfortable. You are a man. You have to be tolerant of her. "

    "I don''t want to, but she... She always said that there was the dead child in the wooden door, and I... Really couldn''t control it. All the time, I try my best to forget that because I know that people always want to look forward. The child did not survive, which means that parents are shallow, we can not force. But it''s our child. It''s the result of my love with Manzhen. No matter how I want to forget, I will still remember and feel sad. But is it useful to be sad? No matter how sad we are, that child will not come back, so we have to learn to accept the reality and accept the life without that child. Actually... Actually, I don''t blame Manzhen. I understand the pain in her heart. However, I blame myself for not being able to protect their mother and son at the beginning. If I were stronger and more capable, maybe man Zhen would not have suffered such a crime at the beginning, and the child would not have left us... "

    Chen Feng said, eyes instantly red.

    It can be seen that the child has really become a thorn in their hearts.

    What''s more strange is why Li Manzhen insists that there are her children in the wooden door when there is nothing here?

    Is there something hidden behind that wooden door?

    Thinking of this, I turned my head and looked at the strange wooden door again.

    I thought that as before, there should be nothing.

    But unexpectedly, this time, when I looked at it, I saw that the eyes on the wooden door suddenly moved.

    Then, in its pupil, he saw a small head, sticking out of it and looking straight at us.

    This scene made my hair stand up all at once.

    Almost subconsciously, I took Lu Banchi in my hand, ready to meet the enemy at any time.

    Unexpectedly, when a small head popped out of her eyes, Li Manzhen suddenly seemed to be crazy. She broke away from Chen Feng''s arms and ran towards the wooden door.

    "Child, my child!"

    It happened so suddenly that we were all shocked.

    However, after the shock, we still reacted, and then quickly rushed up to try to hold Li Manzhen.

    But after being stimulated, Li Manzhen ran very fast. When we rushed up, she had already pushed open the strange wooden door and went straight inside.

    All of a sudden, things become troublesome.

    If we just suspected that this wooden door was a little evil before, at this moment, seeing Li Manzhen''s series of abnormal reactions, we are quite sure that there is something strange behind this wooden door.

    Otherwise, with Li Manzhen''s way, how can ordinary things confuse her?

    But what is that thing at the door?

    What is it that can suddenly control Li Manzhen with her children and make her unable to control herself?

    Everything is unknown.

    "Man Zhen! Manjung Chen Feng stands in front of the wooden door and shouts, trying to make Li Manzhen come out quickly.

    But no matter how he called, there was no sound coming from the wooden door.

    As if it was empty, there was no Li Manzhen at all.

    Now, we can''t just sit back and ignore it.

    No matter what''s in this wooden door, Li Manzhen is our good friend. We must go in and have a break!

    Thinking of this, Mo liangye and I took our weapons, walked slowly to the wooden door and said to Chen Feng, "it seems that the other party''s purpose is to introduce us. In that case, let''s just go in and have a look at it and save man Zhen by the way

    After that, we pushed open the wooden door and walked into it with Chen Feng

 Chapter 739

    Although we had prepared ourselves before we went in, we were still surprised when we really went in.

    The whole space behind the wooden door was completely dark. I couldn''t see my fingers.

    Darkness is the most frightening color.

    Because, once the line of sight is blocked and we can''t see the things around us, those things hidden in the dark may come out and attack us at any time.

    Thinking of this, I quickly took a flashlight around to see things around.

    But it was this photo that completely stunned me.

    This... What''s going on?

    Why can''t I see the light of a flashlight at all?

    I was surprised in my heart. I shook my flashlight to see if I was wrong.

    But no matter how I shake, I can''t see the light of the flashlight at all.

    Not only that, I can''t even see the light of their flashlight in the dark night.

    Is... Is there something wrong with my eyes?

    I felt cold at the bottom of my heart. I asked Mo liangye, "husband, are you... Your flashlight not on? Why can''t I see your light? "

    However, as soon as my voice fell, I heard Chen Feng say: "you still said that we didn''t open it, it''s clear that your own didn''t open it? Otherwise, why can''t I see any light at all? "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help being stunned.

    He can''t see it, either?

    Is he blind, too?

    But how is that possible?

    Before we came in, our eyes were all good. How could we not see anything all of a sudden?

    If it''s always like this, don''t we want to be beaten passively?

    No, it''s too dangerous. We have to quit first and think of a solution.

    So, I followed the previous way in, groping all the way in, trying to get out of the room.

    But when my hand touched the strange wooden door when I came in, I felt a strong resistance to bounce me away.

    I was hit hard on the floor of my room and showed my teeth in pain.

    Mo liangye heard the sound of me falling on the ground. He fumbled for me and helped me up slowly.

    "How are you, ma''am?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    I touched my hurt buttock, shook my head and said, "I''m ok. It''s just that the strange wooden door stopped us from going out. And now our eyes are all out of sight. If we go on like this, we can only be beaten passively. "

    "It''s a tough situation. But since the wooden door won''t let us out, we have to face it. In order to avoid separation, we''d better stand together. "

    With that, Mo liangye took my hand and held me firmly for fear that I would be dragged in by something hiding in the dark.

    Naturally, Chen Feng also knows the stakes. At the moment, he leans back to back with me and Mo liangye, looking in three different directions.

    Because of the loss of vision, we have to be more careful now.

    Can be a lot of times, not blindly calm, can win.

    No, just after the three of us got together, there was a very small and slight movement in the darkness.

    I pricked up my ears to hear what it was.

    Who knows, at this time, a thing that I don''t know what suddenly ran up my leg, slowly climbing up little by little.

    According to the sense of touch, it seems to me that it has four legs, and it''s not big. It''s only about 20 cm. It''s all sticky and stinks.

    I frowned and reached for it.

    After all, it''s hard to let such a monster climb on his body.

    Unexpectedly, when I reached out my hand, I found that it had disappeared.

    Shit, this little thing is really fast!

    It seems that what we have to deal with today is a hard stubble.

    That thing can attract Li Manzhen in the past, but also let our eyes all blind, the strength is certainly not shallow.

    When I think of this, I quietly take the ring from my finger and hold it in my hand. I just wait for the movement around me. No matter what happens, I directly use the ring.

    But the little thing seemed to be scared by me, and it didn''t move for a long time.

    All of a sudden, it became quiet, as if there was nothing.

    Such a situation, let us three people''s heart was suddenly suspended to the top, for a long time can not put down.

    Because this feeling is the same as the calm before the storm.

    The ghost hiding in the dark may be looking for an opportunity to catch us all!

    And Mo liangye obviously also thought of this, holding my hand tightly, said in a deep voice: "madam, the other party is extraordinary, you''d better be careful."

    I nodded and said, "I know, no matter what the hell it is, we''ll fight today!"

    Having said that, we all took out 12 points of vigilance to guard against every move around.

    But I didn''t expect that when we were ready to fight the monster in the dark, a voice came from the corner of northeast.

    "Dad."

    This voice, soft and waxy, like a child looking for his father, makes people love and pity.

    But in this environment, how can we have children?

    You know, this place, but thousands of meters deep sea bottom, in addition to us, even no one, where the children?

    Is... Is it really the same as what Li Manzhen said before that there is the child she has died?

    Like me, Chen Feng was shocked by the sound.

    Because of the close distance, I could even feel him shaking slightly.

    "Child, it''s my child!" Chen Feng exclaimed excitedly.

    Along, Chen Feng unexpectedly and Li Manzhen are the same, regardless straight to the northeast direction of the sound.

    My heart is not good, busy a pull him.

    "Chen Feng, don''t get excited. It''s just a voice. It''s not your child. You think it''s dead!" I exhorted.

    But Chen Feng insisted: "no, he didn''t die. I saw him. It was really him!"

    This words a, I and Mo cool night are all a Leng.

    "You see him? Can your eyes see? " Mo cool night asks a way.

    "Yes, I can see him. I can see him standing there, thin and small, with blood all over his body. What a pity." Speaking of children, Chen Feng''s mood is as excited as Li Manzhen''s before.

    "What else do you see besides the children?" Mo cool night continues to ask a way.

    Chen Feng stopped and said, "no, I can only see the children."

    "Can''t you even see us?" I asked, frowning.

    "I can''t see it." Chen Feng answered truthfully.

    That''s strange!

    Since Chen Feng can see things, why can''t he see us?

    Is it difficult, what did the child do to him?

    My heart is full of questions at the moment.

 Chapter 740

    Before I could think of a reason for this, a voice came out from the northeast.

    "Chen Feng, this is our child. I found our child!"

    It''s Li Manzhen''s voice.

    Chen Feng had wanted to see the child very much before. Now he heard Li Manzhen''s voice. He didn''t care much. Even if he broke away from me, he went straight in that direction.

    This situation makes me very anxious.

    I want to rush to pull Chen Feng back, but Mo liangye grabbed me and said in a cold voice: "don''t go, it''s a trap!"

    "But Chen Feng, he..."

    Because I have just experienced the pain of losing uncle Lu, now I attach great importance to everyone around me, for fear that they will have any accident.

    For me, Chen Feng is not only my cousin, but also my partner.

    If even he has an accident, I''m afraid I can''t bear it.

    Fortunately, Mo liangye is much more calm than me. Even in this situation, it is still as steady as Mount Tai.

    "Ma''am, now we''ve been captured by that guy. If we lose any of you and me, we won''t win this battle!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "But what about Chen Feng and man Zhen? Do we just leave them alone? " I look anxious said.

    Mo liangye took my hand, shook his head, and said: "we don''t care about them, but before we take care of them, we have to get rid of the things in this room. Otherwise, we not only can''t manage them, but also take ourselves in! "

    I think about it and think what Mo liangye said is reasonable.

    Although Chen Feng and Li Manzhen have been caught by each other now, we have not heard any sound of Chen Feng and Li Manzhen having an accident.

    With their ability, even if they are controlled by each other, they can never be solved quietly.

    Thinking of this, I feel at ease.

    As long as their lives are not in danger for the time being, this at least means that we have a chance to save them.

    However, the way to save, maybe I and Mo liangye still have to consider.

    After all, we are blind now and can''t see anything at all.

    Even if that thing attacks us, it''s hard for us to react in the shortest time.

    In this way, it''s too easy for that thing to deal with us!

    I thought about it in my heart, just thinking about how to deal with that ghost thing, Mo liangye pulled my hand, and then quietly wrote a few words in my hand.

    I understood and understood what he meant.

    Then, I stood in the same place and began to shed tears in silence, making myself extremely sad.

    "Husband, do you think anything will happen to the two children after we''ve been away so long? They are so naughty, i... I can''t rest assured of them! " I cried and said to Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye patted me on the shoulder and comforted me: "madam, it''s OK. The two children are very sensible and won''t do anything that worries us. You can rest assured!"

    "But... But, these days, I always feel that they are going to encounter some trouble. I''m really upset! If there''s anything wrong with them, I''ll... I won''t live! " I continued to pretend.

    "Ma''am, it''s OK. Don''t worry!" Ink cool night casually comfort way.

    Even if he did, my tears still rolled down.

    Acting, now that it''s done, we have to do the whole thing.

    Just now, in my hand, Mo liangye secretly wrote down the meaning of those words, that is, let me act to lead the ghost out.

    It''s better that the ghost comes out than it has been hiding in the dark.

    Hide, that can attack us at any time, hit us unprepared.

    And come out, it means that we can at least know its approximate location, so as to find a way to catch it.

    It was also when he wrote those words that I suddenly understood why Chen Feng and Li Manzhen would be captured by that ghost.

    To put it bluntly, what the devil used was what they cared most about.

    Although they usually look like ordinary people and should eat and drink, the child who died before is their own flesh and blood. How can they have nothing in mind?

    For this reason, the ghost hiding in the dark will easily seize their weaknesses and lead them with children.

    In other words, if I deliberately show my weakness and what I''m worried about, that ghost will surely do the same to me!

    Sure enough, less than one minute after my performance with Mo liangye, I heard a very familiar voice coming from the southwest corner.

    "Mom, I miss you so much. Don''t you want me? Why don''t you and dad come back to see me? "

    It''s the sound of Guoguo!

    I know, this is definitely not the real fruit, this is that ghost thing listened to me and Mo liangye''s words, specially pretended to come out.

    Its purpose is to lead me to the past, let me and Chen Feng they are trapped!

    Think of here, I''m not afraid to turn in that direction.

    And Chen Feng, my eyes in the moment of turning around, suddenly can see.

    Not far in front of me, "Guoguo" is standing there, looking at me wrongly.

    "Mom, I miss you so much. Come on, come on!"

    I settled down and walked slowly towards it.

    See me go past, see only "fruit fruit" the corner of the mouth peep out a smile of Yin Luan, seem to be very satisfied with my performance.

    In fact, I''m very satisfied with his performance.

    He smiles, proving that he is proud.

    He is proud, which proves that he has not found that Mo liangye and I are acting.

    In this way, it is entirely possible for me to seize it.

    So pondering, I more stride to him, kneeling down, reached out to touch his head, Wen Sheng said: "mom how can not you, mom, this is not already here?"

    Seeing that I relaxed my vigilance and had completely fallen into his trap, "Guoguo" suddenly raised a fierce sense in his eyes. He grabbed my neck and wanted to catch me.

    But how can I let him succeed easily?

    This is not, when he reached out to grab me, I had to carry Lu Banchi force cut up.

    It seems that the ghost did not expect that I would attack him suddenly. After all, the fruit he pretended to be is very similar to him to some extent. I have no reason not to be fooled.

    Because of this reason, he didn''t have time to dodge. When Lu Banchi in my hand split up, he reached out to block it.

    In a flash, I saw a smear of black blood splashing out of his body, with a strong stench, spilled all over my face, let me the whole person is not good.

    Almost subconsciously, I reached out and wiped a handful of black blood splashed on my face for fear of nausea.

    However, when I smeared black blood, I suddenly found that my eyes could see things.

    Not only can you see that hateful ghost thing, but you can even see everything around, including Mo liangye!

    Originally, the key to the problem lies in the black blood in the ghost''s body!

 Chapter 741

    Realizing this, I was so excited at the moment.

    After all, we have suffered a lot because our eyes can''t see.

    Now, it''s not easy to see the light again. For us, it''s just gratifying, OK?

    Almost without any hesitation, I reached out and wiped all the black blood on my hands, then quickly walked over and wiped it on the eyes of Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye didn''t understand why I wanted to do this. He just thought that black blood was fishy.

    But after a few seconds, his eyes, like mine, gradually recovered.

    Ink cool night feel some incredible.

    "Ma''am, what are you doing? Why are my eyes suddenly better? " Mo liangye asks curiously.

    I gave him a hand full of black blood and said with a proud face: "your wife, I''m lucky. I accidentally found the key thing to crack their conspiracy!"

    Hearing what I said, Mo liangye couldn''t help laughing. Then he looked around, and his eyes fell on the ghost thing whose arm I had cut off.

    I saw this thing is very small, bony, but the head is surprisingly large, just like a big head doll.

    Maybe it''s because I cut off my arm. The big head baby glared at me with a look of resentment, which made my heart hairy.

    However, now that Mo liangye and I have recovered our eyesight, we are not afraid of him.

    So, I simply glared back, put on a fierce look and asked, "where have you got our friends?"

    The doll sneered, but did not answer.

    Seeing him like this, I was angry. I raised my foot and kicked him hard, overturning him to the ground.

    Big head baby got up from the ground with a trace of black blood in the corner of her mouth, and her eyes became more fierce.

    "It seems that if you don''t suffer, you won''t say it!" I said in a cold voice.

    Big head baby Yin Luan''s eyes stare at me, as if to pierce my whole person.

    But at the moment, in order to save Chen Feng and Li Manzhen, I can''t take care of them any more. I just take out a lot of small paper men from the storage ring and order them to fly to the big head doll.

    The big head doll didn''t know the strength of my paper man, so he raised his hand and hit one of them.

    Unexpectedly, this dozen, the paper man is firmly attached to its hand, and then grows wantonly on it like a vine.

    With the precedent of the first paper man, other paper men also pasted it one after another, taking the big head doll''s body as fertile soil, growing up crazily on it.

    In the process, the big head baby screamed in pain, shaking the whole room.

    "How''s it going? What''s the taste of this kind of heart and bone? " I asked with an eyebrow.

    "You... If you hurt me now, your friend will suffer ten times more than me! If you don''t believe it, you can try it! " Big head baby said with a cold sweat.

    I have to say, he really hit me on the soft side.

    Now, for me, saving Chen Feng and Li Manzhen is the most important thing.

    If this big head doll is really bad for Chen Feng, it will be a very difficult thing for us.

    Fortunately, his threat did not work after all.

    Because, not long after the big head baby''s words, Mo liangye opened his mouth slowly.

    "Do you think that if you don''t tell us, we can''t find where they are hiding?"

    Hear Mo cool night''s words, big head baby cold hum a, a pair of contempt to no good appearance.

    Oh, my temper!

    This guy''s mouth is really stiff.

    I was so angry that I ordered the paper men to take root in him.

    This kind of torture is absolutely heartbreaking.

    Just imagine, what would it feel like to have something that is alive and drilling through your body?

    In particular, now not only one is drilling, but dozens and hundreds of paper men are drilling into his body.

    This kind of feeling is very sour when you think about it?

    Probably was tormented not to be able, that big head baby in the eye resentment compared to before more several points.

    "You... You will regret what you are doing now! Your friends will pay for it, too! " Big head baby gnashing teeth said.

    This words a, Mo cool night can''t help but sneer for a while, say: "that I pour to see, you can how let us regret!"

    After that, Mo liangye took the cold sword and stroked it gently. Then he raised his hand and saw that the cold sword broke away from his hand and flew to the wall facing us like a gust of wind.

    In the blink of an eye, I saw a slight noise from the wall.

    Then, the wood on the wall fell like snow, revealing the space that had been blocked.

    I turned my head as like as two peas in the room, and I saw a room almost exactly the same as ours.

    In the center of the room, there is a man sitting there.

    No, it''s not exactly one person, it''s a lot of people.

    Because, in his body, there are countless monsters like big head dolls, all over his body.

    And Chen Feng and Li Manzhen, whom Mo liangye and I wanted to find, were trampled on the ground with his feet at the moment and couldn''t move at all.

    See we found this inside space, before the big head baby face showed extremely frightened expression, even regardless of the body pain, plop down to the ground, toward the monster can''t help kowtow.

    "Mr. Sheng Tong, I''m sorry, i... I didn''t do well what you told me. Please give me a hand and spare my life for a while!"

    The big head doll spoke very sincerely, almost in tears. It can be seen that he was full of awe and fear for the monster called Saint boy.

    But unfortunately, no matter how much he begged, the saint still didn''t intend to let him go.

    Sheng Tong glanced at him coldly, then immediately raised his hand and pointed at him. Then he saw another big head doll flying from him, pounced on the previous big head doll, twisted his head and tore his whole body in half.

    However, this is not the cruelest.

    The most cruel thing is that the big head doll tore the body of the big head doll in half before, but he didn''t stop eating it.

    Although I''m used to seeing horrible and bloody pictures during this period of time, I haven''t really seen the way I deal with my subordinates, so that I''m stunned at the moment.

    "Since he has admitted his mistake, why do you treat him like this again? Don''t you have any feelings for your people? " I asked in a cold voice.

    Unexpectedly, hearing what I said, the so-called Saint child laughed coldly.

    "Feelings? How do you think I''m in charge of so many people? "

 Chapter 742

    Hearing what he said, I could not help humming coldly and said, "how can I know if you don''t tell me about your business?"

    Sheng Tong looked at me with a smile, then he looked at Mo liangye and asked with a grim smile, "she doesn''t know, but you know very well, don''t you?"

    I am stunned for a while, feel a little surprised, busy turn head to see toward Mo cool night.

    On Mo liangye''s handsome face, there was a little more dignified now. His thin and sexy lips slowly opened, and he said, "if I guess correctly, you should be one of the countless young boys and girls who were sacrificed to that bull by King Crete."

    With these words, the saint child laughed more freely.

    "Yes, I am one of them. But I''m stronger than them, because I''m the winner who has been trained by the head and the body, and is outstanding! All the boys and girls here should obey my good orders! Otherwise, they will be eaten alive by their companions just like the big head doll The voice of the saint child was firm and fierce, like a cruel monarch.

    Mo liangye raised his eyes, looked at Sheng Tong coldly, and said, "but it''s a pity that your master, that is, the head cow body, has suffered for himself. He has been eaten only by the white insects in the deep pit. Next, I think, it''s almost your turn, isn''t it? "

    "My turn? You are a fool! What''s the matter with me? He is my master, but he is also my enemy Said the holy boy, gnashing his teeth.

    "Enemy? Just now, you said that he had trained you. How can you be your enemy now? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Sheng Tong turned his head slowly, looked at me with a face of Yin Luan, and said, "if you knew how he taught me, you would not ask such a question!"

    "How to teach? Isn''t it the same way that master teaches his disciples? Is it difficult to cultivate flowers? " I don''t think so.

    Who knows, my voice just fell, then listen to one side Mo cool night slowly open mouth.

    "He made you fight each other, didn''t he?"

    On hearing this, the holy boy was suddenly stunned, and then burst out laughing: "it seems that I really didn''t mistake you. You are really the smartest and most powerful one in this group!"

    "So?" Mo Liang night picks eyebrow to ask a way.

    Seeing the look of Mo liangye, Sheng Tong clapped his hand and said with a smile: "so, I want to make a deal with you!"

    Mo cool night did not make a sound, just light looking at him, waiting for him to continue to say.

    "Actually, the deal I''m going to make with you is very simple. As long as you can get me out of here, I''ll let your two friends go! How about it? " Sheng Tong Yin asked.

    "Aren''t you good at it? Don''t you have so many little brothers around you? Then you just let them take you out. Why are you looking for us? " I answered coldly.

    "Good question! To tell you the truth, I didn''t intend to ask you for help, but the bad thing is that you let the cow be eaten by insects. It''s a good thing for you and for me to die. But it''s a bad thing for me to let him be dead! Because there is a special pattern on the head of the cow, which is a seal. As long as the design is printed on the entrance of the sunken ship, the seal will be more unfastened, so that I can leave the sunken ship and go to the outside world. But you... At the same time of killing the head and cow, you let the pattern on his body be eaten by insects! Now that I can''t get out, I have to put all the accounts on your head! "

    At this point, the saint child''s face seems to be a little bit more venomous, as if full of hatred for us.

    In fact, it''s no wonder that he thought that once he died, he would be able to get rid of the shackles of his head and leave the underwater world thousands of meters away.

    But who knows, the head cow body''s death, unexpectedly by mistake will he escape here opportunity lost.

    In this case, it''s strange that Saint don''t get angry!

    Xu knows that among us, Mo liangye is the one who has the strongest strength and can make the most decisions.

    Therefore, Sheng Tong after saying those words, his eyes have been staring at Mo liangye, as if waiting for Mo liangye to make a decision.

    But unfortunately, he did not know that Mo liangye was never a person who liked to be threatened.

    From the previous example, anyone who threatens Mo liangye will not come to a good end in the end.

    What''s more, this Saint boy is not a good thing.

    If we let him escape from the deep sea and go to the outside world, I don''t know how many people will suffer from him.

    Even if we don''t think about ourselves, we have to think about other innocent people.

    Born to be a man, you have to pay for the world and take on something.

    Sure enough, just like I thought, Mo liangye really refused Sheng Tong after thinking for a while.

    "What if I don''t help you?" Mo cool night cold voice asks a way.

    "No? Do you want to see your two friends die at my hands? "

    Sheng Tong said, looking down at Chen Feng and Li Manzhen who were trampled on by himself. There was a hint of provocation in his eyes.

    "Well, you should try." Ink cool night a face disdain of say.

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, Sheng Tong can''t help getting a little angry.

    "Do you really want your two friends to die?"

    Ink cool night mouth corner hook smile, with a trace of cunning and linglie, light said: "what''s reluctant? If you want to kill them, where can you get so much nonsense? "

    "Husband, are you serious..." I''m a little worried.

    Who knows, not waiting for me to finish speaking, Mo liangye stopped me with her eyes.

    I follow his vision to see past, see Chen Feng is the angle that Saint child can''t see not to us make a wink.

    Look at that, it seems that he has the assurance of escape?

    Although Chen Feng is a lounger on weekdays, he still has his own decision when doing business.

    Now that he has made up his mind, I have nothing to worry about.

    Anyway, Mo liangye and I will not let Sheng Tong get what he wants.

    Think of here, my heart immediately relaxed a lot, pick eyebrow to see to Saint child, a face of disdain say: "you kill ah, have ability you kill ah?"? Who doesn''t kill, who is the son of a bitch! "

    After that, I made a face at Shengtong on purpose, trying to irritate him.

    Sheng Tong was eager to go out. Now he was so excited by me that he got angry.

    "Well, since I''ll give you a toast instead of a penalty, I''ll help you!"

    Then he looked down at Chen Feng and Li Manzhen again and said coldly, "I intended to keep you alive, but now it''s your friends who won''t let you live. So, even if you go to hell, don''t blame me! "

    Words fall, then see the saint child eyes a stare, he was long with those big head dolls like crazy like to jump at Chen Feng and Li Manzhen.

    The scene suddenly became chaotic.

 Chapter 743

    However, even if it was too chaotic, Mo liangye and I could still see the situation there.

    Chen Feng and Li Manzhen exert themselves at the same time when the big head dolls rush to the ground, and then they overturn Shengtong to the ground.

    Not only that, Chen Feng also took out his Rain King Kong, will rush up the big head doll block.

    Those big headed dolls refused to give up and couldn''t stop climbing to the inside of Rain King Kong.

    But how can Chen Feng let them have a chance to hurt themselves and Li Manzhen?

    This is not, he raised his hand in the Rain King Kong umbrella handle a press, then see the whole Rain King Kong as hit chicken blood, crazy rotation.

    Rain King Kong''s umbrella face is made of fine steel. It''s very hard. Under the rotation of telling, it''s a meat grinder.

    After those big headed dolls came up, they were almost immediately stirred to pieces by his Rain King Kong, and the room was full of rotten meat, which was disgusting.

    Seeing that most of his subordinates have been cleaned up by Chen Feng, Sheng Tong''s face becomes more ugly.

    "Hum, I didn''t expect you to keep such a hand!"

    Chen Feng white Saint child one eye, coldly way: "deal with you this kind of slut, of course still have to guard for good! What do you think you can do when you use magic to attract my wife and capture her? To tell you the truth, your magic can only be used to deal with my wife at most, but it''s useless to me at all. I was caught by you just to get close to you and find a chance to save my wife! "

    "Oh, save your wife? Do you think you can do it with your little skills? " Sheng Tong disdains Chen Feng''s words.

    But Chen Feng is not a vegetarian. Even though he is despised by Shengtong, he is still not afraid at the moment. He looks at him coldly and says: "joke! Since I can kill your men, I can also kill you now! Soon, you will pay for your arrogance

    "Smelly boy, you say I''m arrogant, I think you are! Since you want to die, I''ll give you a ride! "

    After that, the holy boy''s hands suddenly shook.

    Then, he saw his hands grow in an instant, like two Eagle claws, straight to Chen Feng.

    Seeing this scene, Chen Feng not only did not hide, but sneered.

    "This is the moment to wait!"

    Words fall, then will Chen Feng with Rain King Kong to protect himself and Li Manzhen''s body, in order to avoid being scratched by Shengtong''s talons.

    Sheng Tong wanted to break Chen Feng to pieces, but he was blocked by Rain King Kong. On the contrary, he was a little helpless.

    What he didn''t know was that in the second he hesitated, Li Manzhen''s rattan on the other side of the river had quickly jumped into his arms and climbed up along his stinky muscles.

    Sheng Tong didn''t know that Li Manzhen still had this move. He was immediately flustered. He immediately drew back his hand and tried to tear off Li Manzhen''s other flowers and vines.

    But just when he tries to tear it off, the Rain King Kong in Chen Feng''s hand turns madly again, and he keeps approaching the holy boy.

    Seeing this, Sheng Tong retreats, trying to avoid Chen Feng''s attack.

    Unexpectedly, just as he was hiding, Li Manzhen''s rattan on the other side had climbed all the way to his head, and went in his eyes.

    Then we heard the shrill cry of the saint.

    "You... You get out of my way... You... You are not allowed to get into my body! Get out of here Sheng Tong began to curse Li Manzhen.

    But even so, it still can''t change. His whole body is controlled by Li Manzhen''s other side of Huateng.

    Li Manzhen looked at Sheng Tong coldly and said word by word: "what I hate most is that others cheat me with my dead child! You touch my bottom line, that''s damned! "

    With that, he saw a thick flower vine from the other side of Shengtong''s head, and fixed the whole body of Shengtong directly on the wooden wall.

    Perhaps because of the pain, at the moment Saint child''s face has been pale as snow.

    And the place where he was pierced by Li Manzhen''s rattan was gushing out with blood, looking at the terrible.

    "You... You think... You think you''re going to win?" Saint child said with a weak sneer.

    Li Manzhen''s face was also very gloomy at the moment. She looked at Sheng Tong straight and said, "you''re dying. How do you want to struggle?"

    Hearing Li Manzhen''s words, Sheng Tong somehow laughed.

    "You easterners have an idiom," better be a broken jade than a broken one. "You killed me today, but you''re not going to feel better either!"

    The sound falls, then sees on the saint child body unexpectedly grew numerous big head dolls.

    Those big headed dolls saw Li Manzhen''s other shore rattan as if they saw blood. Their eyes were full of scarlet and greed.

    See this picture, standing on my side of the ink cool night suddenly exclaimed bad.

    Then, without waiting for my reaction, I saw that Mo liangye''s body leaped towards Li Manzhen''s direction.

    But even so, still can''t change those big head baby crazy bite in Li Manzhen on the other side of the flower vine.

    Li Manzhen didn''t expect that Sheng Tong would come here, so she was completely unprepared. Almost in an instant, all the vines were bitten to pieces and scattered there.

    However, this is not the end.

    After biting Li Manzhen''s rattan, those big headed dolls turned into a pool of blood in an instant and infiltrated into the rattan at a very fast speed.

    Almost at the moment when Mo Liang night fell to the ground, Li Manzhen uttered a scream more violent than Sheng Tong.

    "I said, you make me feel bad, and I won''t make you feel good! Now my big head baby has entered your blood circulation. You will suffer ten times more than me. You can''t even survive or die! " Sheng Tong said with a proud smile.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng almost lost his mind.

    His eyes turned red, like a cheetah ready to go.

    "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you

    Chen Feng roared, then carrying Rain King Kong, immediately rushed past.

    Almost without hesitation, Chen Feng forced Rain King Kong''s umbrella head into Sheng Tong''s heart, and then pressed the button on the handle.

    In a flash, Sheng Tong''s body was like a rag, which was stirred by Rain King Kong and scattered everywhere.

    However, it is difficult to eliminate Chen Feng''s hatred.

    So he smashed all the big head dolls left in the room until his hands were full of blood.

    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t sit still after all. I rushed to him and grabbed him. I yelled: "enough! It won''t help if you drop it again! The priority now is not to vent your resentment, but to care about Manzhen''s injury! "

    Xu is dazed by hatred. When he hears my words, Chen Feng is stunned for a long time before he thinks of Li Manzhen.

    "Manzhen, Manzhen, how are you doing?" Chen Feng ran to Li Manzhen in a hurry and asked.

    But at the moment, Li Manzhen was unable to answer her, and her whole body collapsed to the ground.

    It is the Mo cool night beside, after checking Li Manzhen''s injury, the complexion dignified opened a mouth.

    "Those big headed dolls rushed into her blood and caused great damage to her body. Even if... Even if I can heal her and remove the big head doll from her body, her body can''t recover completely. In other words, she may not be able to have another child in her life. "

 Chapter 744

    Ink cool night words, like a thunder, mercilessly split in the heart of Chen Feng.

    "You... What are you talking about? Man Zhen can''t have children after... After? This... How is this possible? " Chen Feng asked in shock.

    Mo liangye sighed helplessly and said: "although I don''t want to accept this fact, when the blood of those big headed dolls flows into her body, the main attack is her abdomen. She was lucky to have saved her life. As for childbearing, even I have nothing to do. "

    Chen Feng is sitting on the ground. He looks at Li Manzhen who is dying. He hasn''t spoken for a long time.

    Obviously, he didn''t expect that.

    The last time Li Manzhen lost her child, it was a heavy blow for him.

    After all, what Li Manzhen was carrying at that time was really his flesh and blood.

    As a father, how can you not love your children?

    But he endured, in order not to provoke Li Manzhen sad, he buried all the pain in the bottom of his heart, rarely showed.

    Because he believes that as long as he and Li manzhennu work hard and take good care of each other, they will have children in the future.

    However, the words of Mo cool night at the moment, but Leng is living to cut off the hope in his heart.

    I don''t know how hard it is for a man to have his own children in his life.

    But I know, like Chen Feng lost a child soon after, learned such a news, the heart must be very bad taste.

    Even if he didn''t say a word now, his heart would be like a knife.

    Mo liangye and I were standing by. For a moment, we didn''t know what to say. We could only watch them two quietly.

    As time went by, Li Manzhen''s consciousness gradually recovered. She slowly extended her hand to Chen Feng, her eyes filled with tears.

    "Chen... Chen Feng, I''m sorry... If... If I hadn''t been impulsive just now, we... We would still have our own children... I''m sorry, I let you lose your chance to be a father..."

    Li Manzhen said, tears rolling down.

    Chen Feng used to have a gloomy face, but at the moment he heard Li Manzhen''s words, he managed to squeeze out a bitter smile. He wiped her tears and comforted her: "in fact, you didn''t sorry me, I didn''t protect you. If I can be stronger, maybe you don''t have to be stronger just now, and then you won''t be hurt. "

    "No... it''s my fault... I shouldn''t..." Li Manzhen tried to take the responsibility to herself.

    But before she finished, Chen Feng put her hand on her lips and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Don''t blame yourself. As I said, it''s none of your business. What''s more, I didn''t plan to have children. If a person like me has a child and runs around the street with the child every day, isn''t it the same as killing me? In my opinion, the happiest life is to have you and me, and we will be together until we grow old. "

    "But... I''m with you, but I can''t give birth to a child for you. I... I feel really useless..." Li Manzhen''s tears continued to fall.

    Chen Feng tightly hugs Li Manzhen in her arms, lowers her head and kisses her forehead. Wen Sheng comforts her: "no, you are not useless. In my opinion, you are the best girl in this day. This life can marry you, is my Chen Feng''s blessing��

    "Really... Really? But... But when we are old and childless, won''t we be lonely? " Li Manzhen asked with tears in her eyes.

    Chen Feng shook his head and said: "no, as long as I can be with you, I will not feel lonely even at the ends of the earth. And love, not necessarily only through children to show. I love you, and you love me, that''s enough! "

    Having said that, Chen Feng more forcefully Li Manzhen into his arms, long refused to let go.

    In fact, at this time, I saw Chen Feng''s eyes, inadvertently, or slipped a drop of crystal tears, fell on the clothes, disappeared in the invisible.

    "Well, it''s almost time. We can''t delay any longer. Otherwise, her injury will only be more serious! " Mo liangye said in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng immediately released Li Manzhen and handed her to Mo liangye.

    Worried that there would be some ghosts hidden in this place, Mo liangye, as usual, laid a border around Li Manzhen to prevent accidents.

    After all, it''s not only about Li Manzhen''s injury, but also about Mo liangye himself.

    If in this process, suddenly break into something else to disturb their healing, I''m afraid not only Li Manzhen''s injury can''t recover, but also Mo liangye will suffer huge damage.

    In this case, he can''t be careless.

    As for Chen Feng and I, we couldn''t participate in their healing, so we had to find a quiet place outside the border to guard for them.

    Xu is aware that Li Manzhen can''t see, Chen Feng heart sad, at the moment just revealed.

    Tears, slowly falling from the corner of his eyes, drop after drop, continuous.

    This is not the first time I saw Chen Feng cry, but the saddest time I saw him cry.

    So silent, but also so sad decision.

    I couldn''t bear it. I took out a tissue from the storage ring and handed it to him. I said, "if you want to cry, just cry. Don''t let man Zhen see it."

    Chen Feng took the tissue, the whole head is buried in the knee, the body can not help shaking.

    "In fact... In fact, I really want a child of my own... But... Kemanzhen..." Chen Feng said in a dumb voice.

    I reached out and patted him on the shoulder, sighed and said, "I know, I know the pain in your heart."

    "Before... I had fantasized that if I became a father one day, I would be a good father... I would take my children around the world and tell them our story now... But God would not give me this chance��

    "To tell you the truth, I never thought that one day I would love Manzhen so much that I would rather have no children for her all my life... But just now, when my brother-in-law of Hades said those words, my mind was in a mess. I thought... I thought I would be more distressed about my fate without children, but the fact is, at that moment, I was really more distressed about Manzhen. Since I''ve been with her, she hasn''t lived a comfortable life and suffered so many crimes. I always feel sorry for her all my life... "Chen Feng''s voice trembled.

    "No, you didn''t. I believe that for Manzhen, even if she doesn''t have a good life with you, she is still willing to be with you, to wander together, and to move towards a future with each other. As you said, two people together is the most important thing. As for the others, I''m lucky, but I''m not lucky! " I said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 745

    "I hope so! Anyway, as long as Manzhen does not leave me, I will never abandon her! As long as she follows me for a day, she will be my wife for a day! From now on, I will protect her well and never let her be hurt again Chen Feng eyes firm said.

    "I believe that one day, Manzhen will be proud of you!"

    In this way, the two of us said, the time went by.

    When Mo liangye came to call us, we were about to fall asleep because of fatigue.

    "Madame!" Ink cool night sink voice call way.

    Hearing the sound, I suddenly woke up from my confused dream and stood up from the ground.

    "Ah?" I''m still a little confused.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand and pinched my nose, squinted and said, "madam, you said to escort me next to you?"

    I felt my head embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, I''m... I''m tired, so... I just squinted for a while. I just squinted for a while, I promise

    Seeing me like this, Mo liangye couldn''t help laughing and said, "well, I know you''re tired. I don''t care about you. Li Manzhen is almost there. Go and have a look! "

    After that, he took me and Chen Feng to the direction where Li Manzhen was.

    Seeing that Li Manzhen''s face is obviously better than before, Chen Feng''s heart is a little wider and holds her slowly.

    "How do you feel, Maggie�� Chen Feng asked in a warm voice.

    Li Manzhen nodded and said softly, "much better."

    "That''s good, as far as I''m concerned, as long as you''re OK!" Chen Feng answered with a smile.

    Li Manzhen looked at him and said nothing.

    Seeing them like this, I was worried that they would feel resentful because of their children''s affairs, so I began to say: "although after treatment, Manzhen''s health is almost good, but after all, she has just suffered a heavy injury, and she will certainly be weak. Cousin, why don''t you carry Manzhen on your back? This can also let her rest for a while, so as not to walk tired and hurt her body��

    Hearing my words, Chen Feng almost didn''t think about it, so he bowed half and said, "man Zhen, come up, I''ll carry you."

    Li Manzhen looked at Chen Feng, a little hesitant: "this... You carry me, this will be very tired."

    "It''s OK. You''re thin. Don''t mention carrying one of you. Even if you carry two of you, there''s no problem at all!" Chen Feng vowed.

    See Chen Feng so persistent, Li Manzhen also embarrassed to shirk, had to lie on his generous back, let him carry himself.

    After that, we had some trimming and started to move on.

    "In fact, I always feel that heracleo''s tomb should be built thousands of meters under the sea, not only to protect the crystal soul stone, but also to have other deep meaning." Mo liangye said as he walked.

    "What else do you mean? Not really? If there are other deep meanings, why didn''t the old librarian and medusa tell us before? " I don''t think so.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but I always feel that something is wrong, but I can''t tell what is wrong��

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, I don''t think you have to think about the deep meaning of Heraclius besides the crystal soul stone. First consider how we can get the crystal soul stone safely." Chen Feng walked with Li Manzhen on his back and said, "anyway, I think the danger we will encounter at the bottom of the sea is definitely not only the head, the cow''s body and the holy boy. Maybe something more powerful is looking at me in the dark now! "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help looking at Chen Feng: "can''t you say something good? Now that we are hurt and dead, if there is another ghost, I''m afraid it will be more or less bad. So, I still hope that our next road can go a little more smoothly, and it''s better to get the crystal soul stone directly��

    "Of course, I hope for what you said, but sometimes it''s not our hope. It can really go with the wind and the water." Chen Feng retorts.

    "Well, I think our next road should be smoother than before. After all, we''ve all come so far safe and sound that nothing happened

    I don''t think so finish saying, subconsciously looked at Chen Feng one eye, want to make a face at him.

    Who knows, my grimace hasn''t come out yet, so I''m stunned.

    Because, behind Chen Feng, I saw a strange red light.

    The red light came not from other things, but from Li Manzhen''s eyes.

    This... I remember that Li Manzhen''s eyes were obviously black. How could they emit such a strange red light?

    Out of curiosity, I called Li Manzhen softly.

    Li Manzhen turned her head and looked at me in a daze and asked, "Xiao Fei, do you call me?"

    This time, I feel more incredible.

    Because the red light in Li Manzhen''s eyes disappeared, as if it had never existed.

    But just now... Just now I saw it with my own eyes. How could

    Is it... I was wrong about the red light just now?

    "What''s the matter with you, Xiao Fei? You don''t look very well. Why don''t you have a rest before you leave? " Li Manzhen said.

    In order to avoid being discovered by her, I repeatedly shook my head and refused: "no, let''s go on!"

    Say, I then continue to self-care of walk in the body side of Mo cool night.

    Xu heard what Li Manzhen said just now. Mo liangye reached out and pinched my face. Wen Sheng asked: "madam, what''s the matter with you? How do you feel like you have something on your mind? "

    Although I want to tell Mo liangye the red light I found just now, I have no evidence to show it.

    Li Manzhen had just experienced such a tragic event, and her mood was dripping.

    If I have no evidence to pull this matter out, it may make her and Chen Feng even more unhappy.

    What''s more, the misunderstanding between us and Li Manzhen will not be worth the loss.

    So, after thinking about it, I finally shook my head and said, "it''s nothing. I''m just worried about the road behind us."

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye frowned slightly and asked, "are you sure there''s nothing? If you have any discomfort, please tell your husband. I hope you are always happy and don''t have any worries. "

    "I''m really just worried about the road ahead. You don''t have to worry about it." I replied casually.

    Seeing that I insisted that it was ok, Mo liangye was not good. He continued to ask. He only reached out and touched my head. Wen Sheng comforted me: "madam, don''t worry. No matter how dangerous the road is, I will accompany you all the time."

 Chapter 746

    With the words of Mo liangye, I feel at ease.

    Although I don''t know what kind of monsters and ghosts there are in this underwater world, and I don''t know whether the red light in Li Manzhen''s eyes is true or not, I know that as long as the cool night is there, I will be safe and sound.

    Because, I can not believe anyone, but I must believe my own husband.

    Thinking of this, I immediately laughed and went on with them.

    But I don''t know why, as we move forward, we feel that the air around us is drier, and there is no sense of humidity at the bottom of the sea.

    "Xiao Fei, do you think we are walking in the desert now? Feel... Feel like it''s getting hotter and hotter? " Chen Feng asked.

    I nodded, while wiping sweat side should say: "yes, it''s too hot, I don''t know what this is."

    "Then you say... Do you think we will... Because we are getting closer to the center of the earth?" Chen Feng continued to ask.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "this is absolutely impossible. Our current depth is only a few thousand meters below sea level. The diameter of the earth is 12756 kilometers, and the radius is about 6378 kilometers. In other words, the depth we go down is only one sixth of the radius of the earth. In this case, it is almost impossible for us to be very close to the center of the earth��

    "That''s what I said, but how can we explain that we are getting hotter and hotter now?" Chen Feng doesn''t think so.

    Mo liangye looked around and said with a slightly dignified face: "maybe, we have come out of the wreck, and the road we are taking now is likely to lead to Atlantis!"

    "What? We''re out of the wreck? But... But along the way, we didn''t see any signs. How do you know we came out of the wreck? " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye didn''t make a sound. He just went to the right wall of the passage, raised his hand and tapped it. Then he heard the sound coming from there. It was very dull. It didn''t look like wood at all, but it was like compacted soil.

    "How could there be mud in the wreck?" I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye smiles and says, "so that''s the problem. We all know that the outer part of the sunken ship just now was welded with very hard iron plates, but because there was no water in the inner part, many parts of it were still made of wood. I knocked just now. The wall is obviously not made of wood, but rammed with earth. So I suspect that the interior of the sunken ship looks flat, but actually it has a very slight inclination. In this way, when we go, we think we are going flat, but in fact, from a macro point of view, we are actually going downhill. And the lower part of the sunken ship was obviously deep into the sediment on the bottom of the sea, so we walked and came here��

    After listening to Mo liangye''s words, I looked around and asked, "does this mean that we are getting closer to Jingpo stone?"

    "It should be! As I said before, heracleo''s tomb here must have a deep meaning. Although we can''t fully understand his ideas at present, I think one of them is very important, that is, for the better placement of Jingpo stone. " Ink cool night sink voice should way.

    "But where is the crystal soul stone hidden? Just now we also found out that the crystal soul stone was not hidden in the sunken ship, otherwise the two monsters would have been taken out long ago. " Chen Feng asked curiously.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "I don''t know yet, but as long as I continue along this road, I think I can find it soon. Because I''ve clearly felt its frequency. And... And it seems to be very close to us. It''s getting closer and closer... It''s getting closer and closer... "

    This words a, we several immediately all froze.

    Getting closer?

    What does that mean?

    Is it difficult that the crystal soul stone is not fixed in a certain place, but will move?

    This... This is not the same as some places before. It''s hidden in the stomach of some ancient beast, right?

    Eh, wait, beast?

    If Jingpo stone is really hidden in the belly of a certain beast, and Mo liangye obviously feels that Jingpo stone is getting closer and closer to us, doesn''t it mean that there is an ancient beast getting closer and closer to us now?

    When I realized this, I suddenly felt bad.

    I have met several ancient beasts before. They are very powerful and difficult to deal with.

    Now, we have a seriously injured patient who is in an unknown place. If we really fight with the ancient beasts, we may suffer a lot.

    But God doesn''t seem to give us time to think.

    No, just when we were at a loss, Mo liangye suddenly hissed and made a silent gesture to us.

    We didn''t dare to act rashly. We all looked in his direction.

    I saw that in the open space not far in front of him, something was approaching us little by little.

    It''s so slow that it''s like climbing.

    But even so, we dare not act rashly.

    After all, it is not known what will happen under the deep sea. Any rash action may affect the development of the whole situation.

    As time went by, we watched the thing crawling to this side, until it was within the range of our flashlight. We finally saw what it was.

    "Zuo Zhuan" has a saying: "Xuanwu, also in the north. The turtle and the snake are one. The place of Xuanwu is also a star of emptiness and danger. "

    That''s right. The thing slowly creeping up in front of us is Xuanwu, one of the four sacred beasts in ancient mythology.

    Its shape is like a tortoise, with a thick shell on its back. At the top of the shell, there is a black snake with a spitting letter hovering on it, looking very fierce.

    If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, it''s really hard for me to believe that there is something like Xuanwu in the world.

    "Yi Zhuan Xi CI upload" has a saying: "Yi has Tai Chi, is born of Liangyi, Liangyi born of Sixiang, Sixiang born of Bagua."

    The four images here refer to the Eastern god Qinglong, the Western God Baihu, the southern God Zhuque and the northern God Xuanwu.

    Among the four, Xuanwu was also called Zhiming God King by Taoism after Han Dynasty, also called Zhenwu emperor.

    Just imagine, such a role appears in front of us, can we not be frightened?

    I turned to look at Mo liangye and saw that he was dignified. Obviously, he was not sure that he could defeat Xuanwu.

    In this way, it seems that we have another hard fight to fight!

 Chapter 747

    The two sides were deadlocked, and no one moved forward easily. They just looked at each other in a daze, but they didn''t move a cent, as if they were playing a silent game.

    But I know, after all, it will not be like this.

    It''s uncertain when the Xuanwu will attack.

    At that time, we will certainly be restrained in action with a seriously injured person.

    It''s better to find a way to let Chen Feng and Li Manzhen go first.

    In this way, even if Mo liangye and I can''t fight that Xuanwu, we can keep Chen Feng and Li Manzhen safe.

    It''s not easy for both of them to come this way.

    In fact, he lost his own child, and then he lost the chance to have a child. If he lost his life here again, it would be too tragic.

    The search for Jingpo stone was originally mainly about me and Mo liangye. Chen Feng and Li Manzhen just came to help us.

    In this case, I naturally do not want them to lose their lives.

    Thinking of this, I turned to see Chen Feng, winked at him, motioned to let him take the opportunity to take Li Manzhen away, and let me break up with Mo liangye.

    Chen Feng knows, also didn''t have much delay, immediately carrying Li Manzhen back, plan to slip away from behind again.

    However, when Chen Feng was ready to take action, Xuanwu began to take action.

    And it moves faster than we think.

    Just like a gust of wind, just a blink of an eye, will be Chen Feng to the ground.

    See this scene, I and Mo cool night heart under greatly surprised, when even if hold a guy to rush past, prepare to Chen Feng they from Xuanwu''s hand to save.

    Unexpectedly, the Xuanwu didn''t give us a chance at all.

    Before we could rush in front of him, he pulled Li Manzhen''s whole body from behind Chen Feng. Then he rolled Li Manzhen with the snake''s tail on the turtle''s shell and ran straight ahead.

    I went. Xuanwu was heavy, but he didn''t expect to move so fast. It was beyond our expectation!

    The key point is that it somehow swept away Li Manzhen.

    What on earth is it trying to do?

    Is the reason related to the strange red light in Li Manzhen''s eyes before?

    Think of here, I can no longer continue to hide, when even the red light things briefly with the ink cool night they said.

    Sure enough, hearing what I said, Chen Feng immediately blew up his hair.

    "What did you say? You see the red light in Maggie''s eyes? How is that possible? She was right behind me and her face was close to my neck. If there was a red light, how could I not know? "

    "I can''t believe it, either, so I always feel that I''m wrong. But... But judging from the fact that Xuanwu suddenly took Li Manzhen away, I think this matter is probably related to that! " I argued.

    Never thought, just when my words sound just fell, has been silent ink cool night suddenly opened his mouth.

    "It''s not like that. The reason why Xuanwu took Li Manzhen away is not because of the red light. Have you ever thought that with its strength, if you want our lives, it is basically easy. But just now it overthrew Chen Feng to the ground. Why didn''t it take Chen Feng''s life and just take Li Manzhen away��

    Chen Feng and I don''t understand, staring at him, waiting for him to answer our questions.

    Mo liangye turned to see the direction of Xuanwu''s escape, and said in a deep voice, "I think its real purpose should be to lead us."

    "Lead to the past? Where is it going? " Chen Feng asked.

    Mo liangye didn''t answer him, but turned to look at me and said, "madam, do you remember how the inner pill in your body came from?"

    "Nathan? Isn''t that inner elixir made of a huge spirit stone I inhaled when I was in Japan? What does this have to do with the way that the Xuanwu leads us? " I asked curiously.

    "Madame, have you forgotten? The crystal soul stone was originally a spirit stone. However, the crystal soul stone is the soul stone that infuses the soul of the girl. But fundamentally speaking, it still belongs to the category of Lingshi. Since they are of the same kind, they can actually produce the same frequency. The Xuanwu is obviously the beast guarding the crystal soul stone in hirang. From this point of view, it can feel that you have the spirit stone inner pill��

    After listening to Mo liangye''s words, I feel that I understand why Xuanwu took Li Manzhen away.

    "You mean it''s not aimed at Li Manzhen, but at me? Because I asked Chen Feng to take Li Manzhen first, Xuanwu felt that Li Manzhen was a very important person to me. So it took her away, and because I cared about Li Manzhen, I would follow her. In other words, it''s actually trying to lead us to where it wants to take us! " I look at Mo cool night to say.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "if I guess correctly, it should be so."

    "But if so, what''s the matter with the red light Xiao Fei just said? In the deep sea, it''s dark everywhere. What can be red? " Chen Feng is still puzzled.

    This time, the cool night was silent.

    "Husband, what''s the matter with you? What do you think of I asked casually.

    Mo liangye comes back and strides to Chen Feng, then grabs his neck.

    Chen Feng was shocked.

    "Ah, brother-in-law of Hades, what are you doing? I... I didn''t invite you to provoke you. Why are you dragging me? " Chen Feng yells.

    Mo liangye doesn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he reaches out his hand and takes out a round bead under his neck for a while.

    That''s right. It''s the bead that used to seal Li Manshu in the cool night.

    Because Li Manshu has been reluctant to be influenced by Chen Feng, we haven''t paid much attention to him recently.

    Even Chen Feng himself ignored the existence of this bead because of Li Manzhen.

    But in this case, why did Mo liangye take out this bead?

    "Husband, this is..." I tried to ask.

    However, I did not wait for a word to ask, then listen to Mo liangye deep sigh, as if carrying a heart finally fell down.

    "Fortunately, she''s still sealed inside." Mo liangye said.

    "Who? You mean Li Manshu I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye took a look at the red bead and continued: "just now you mentioned the red light in Li Manzhen''s eyes. I thought it was Li Manshu who broke my seal. But look at the integrity of the bead, and the wisp of red soul in it, you can see that she is still in it, not running out. As long as she doesn''t come out, we can have a lot less unnecessary trouble. Even madam, your safety will be a little bit higher. "

    "Damn, brother-in-law of the underworld, it turned out that you were going to take this bead just now. I almost scared me to death. I thought you were going to beat me!" Chen Feng a face discontented of say.

    Mo liangye didn''t say much to him. He added a seal on the red bead and threw it to him.

    Chen Feng took the bead, looked at it for a while, and continued to wear it around his neck.

    "Well, now that there''s an explanation for the red light, it''s time for you to accompany me to find Manzhen, right? That Xuanwu runs so fast. If it''s later, I''m afraid we can''t catch up with him! " Chen Feng suggested.

    But Mo liangye shook his head and said in a deep voice: "no, since that thing is specially to lead us, seeing that we haven''t gone, it will not go far. Maybe it''s waiting for us not far ahead now! "

    "Cut, how can it be? It''s a beast that knows it''s waiting for us?" Chen Feng doesn''t think so.

    But face slapping often comes too soon, like a tornado.

    This is not, just after Chen Feng''s words, we saw that Xuanwu rolled Li Manzhen with snake''s tail and unexpectedly came back!

 Chapter 748

    I went, but I was really hit by Mo liangye.

    It''s amazing!

    Seeing that Xuanwu has brought back Li Manzhen, Chen Feng is very excited and runs towards Xuanwu to save Li Manzhen.

    Who knows, see Chen Feng run past, that Xuanwu unexpectedly turned the direction, carrying Li Manzhen toward the previous channel ran.

    Chen Feng''s face is encircled. He doesn''t know what''s going on, but he keeps up.

    "Well, what are you running for? You wait, you give me my wife back! " Chen Feng ran and cried.

    I and Mo cool night see, dare not delay, quickly followed up.

    But Xuanwu ran so fast that it didn''t look like a tortoise and ran like a rabbit.

    No, it''s much faster than a rabbit. It''s the speed of a flying man.

    The three of us kept running behind, but still couldn''t keep up.

    Finally, the Xuanwu worried that we would lose him and stopped.

    But whenever we are about to catch up with it, it seems to be crazy to run forward and throw us far away.

    In this way, the three of us were chasing each other with Xuanwu in the not particularly spacious passageway, and we had a good time running.

    In the end, we didn''t even know how long we ran, until we entered another place from that passage, then Xuanwu really stopped.

    Because we didn''t know what it was going to do, we didn''t move. We just stood nearby and watched it quietly.

    See its snake tail will Li Manzhen slowly on the ground, looked at us, then slowly to the northeast.

    We stepped forward, helped Li Manzhen up from the ground, and then slowly followed Xuanwu.

    What''s different from before is that this time Xuanwu climbs very slowly, very slowly.

    It seems that every step is like going out after careful consideration.

    After walking for about two minutes, he saw that Xuanwu had climbed to a high platform.

    On the platform, there are 12 huge stone pillars, which seem to prop up the whole space.

    "Xiao Fei, do you think these 12 pillars are a little strange? It''s like... It''s like I''ve seen it somewhere�� Chen Feng asked as he looked.

    I looked at the stone pillars, and I saw that on each pillar, there were statues carved with exquisite sculptors.

    There were men and women in different poses, and there was no connection at all.

    What makes us even more surprised is that Xuanwu spent so much effort to bring us to this place for what?

    Is it difficult for us to appreciate the exquisite carving here?

    We are puzzled, but we can''t tell the reason for the things in front of us until Mo liangye opens his mouth.

    "I know what these 12 stone pillars mean!"

    As soon as I said this, Chen Feng and I, even Li Manzhen, were stunned and turned to him one after another.

    "Husband, do you know what these 12 stone pillars mean?" I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye nodded, then raised his hand to the stone pillars and said slowly, "don''t you find that the carvings on these stone pillars are actually six men and six women?"

    Hearing this, I took a serious look at the stone pillars again and found that it was really like what Mo liangye said.

    "So?"

    "Ma''am, do you remember that I told you the name of the early God of Hiram before I went to the bottom of the sea and sank the ship?" Ink cool night slightly pick eyebrows.

    By the ink cool night such a remind, I instantly also understand.

    "You mean 12 Titans!" I look excited said.

    Seeing my reaction, Mo liangye nodded with satisfaction and said, "it''s 12 Titans! Before that, I always thought that heracleo''s setting the tomb on the sea floor thousands of meters deep must have his deep meaning. Now it seems that the place where Xuanwu brought us is the real purpose of heracleo��

    "The real purpose? What''s the purpose? " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye looked around and answered with a firm face: "as we said before, since the 12 Gods of Olympia led by Zeus overthrew the rule of the 12 Titans, no one knows the whereabouts of the 12 Titans. For thousands of years, countless people thought the Titans were dead. But from the immediate situation, I think they may not be dead, but have been secretly imprisoned by Zeus here, never see the light again. "

    "So, the Xuanwu led us here to release the 12 Titans with our strength?" I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "that''s right, and that''s why Medusa would rather threaten the lives of Fresnel and ambes, but also let us go down to the deep sea! Zeus killed her sister, but also killed her lover. She hated Zeus to the core. But she knew that with her own strength, there was no way to fight against Zeus and them. So she thought of the 12 Titans who were imprisoned here by Zeus. Although the 12 Titans were defeated, they were able to fight Zeus with their strength��

    "Damn, aren''t we used by Medusa?" Chen Feng exclaimed.

    "That''s not true. Medusa has taken advantage of us, but without her guidance, we can hardly be sure of this sea area, let alone find it here. To put it bluntly, we and medusa are mutually beneficial, not to mention who makes use of whom. "

    Ink cool night words fall, also prepare to continue to say what, Li Manzhen but suddenly spread Saint exclamation.

    "Look, that Xuanwu..."

    Hearing this, several of us immediately turned and looked over.

    I saw that Xuanwu after climbing the high platform, finally stopped in the middle of the high platform, motionless, just looking at us.

    However, we were surprised to find that the snake on Xuanwu''s body was slowly bleeding.

    I was startled by this discovery. I quickly turned to Li Manzhen and asked, "did you fight him when he rolled you up?"

    Li Manzhen shook her head in a circle on her face and said, "no, I was rolled by it at that time. I couldn''t move at all. How could I fight with it?"

    "Then why did it suddenly bleed so much?" I find it incredible.

    Hearing my question, Mo liangye looked at Xuanwu and said slowly, "Xuanwu should want to open something with his own blood."

    "Open something? How can I open something with blood? What''s more, the blood of Xuanwu

    "I don''t know yet. Let''s have a look first." Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Seeing that he was not very clear about this matter, I had to give up and continue to watch the Xuanwu action.

    However, also at this time, the Xuanwu slowly opened his mouth: "I''ve been waiting for so many years, you finally come."

    As soon as this remark came out, all the people present were stunned. They all looked at me and you one after another. They had no idea who the "you" in their mouth actually meant.

    That Xuanwu see we don''t understand, bitter smile for a while, finally eyes fell on me.

    I feel a little flattered about this.

    "Are you... Are you talking about me?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    The snake on Xuanwu''s back is still bleeding, but the smile on its face is so soft.

    "Yes, you are the one I''m waiting for. I know you''re all here to find a stone. To be honest, the stone is in my body. When heracleus built his tomb here, he entrusted the stone to me. Although this is the deep sea, it doesn''t mean that no one will take it, so I swallowed the stone. Now that you are here, I can safely give you the stone�� Xuanwu said slowly.

    "So, the snake on your back is bleeding because you want to give us the crystal soul stone?" I asked curiously.

    Xuanwu did not speak, but Mo liangye had guessed its purpose.

    "If I guess correctly, it''s only one of your purposes, or the most superficial one, to hand over the crystal soul stone to us. As for your deeper purpose, you should want to use this human relationship to make a deal with us. "

    "You are the master of the Oriental underworld, and you can see my purpose at a glance. Now that you have guessed it, I will not hide it. Yes, I do want to make a deal with you. What you want is crystal soul stone. And what I want is to make Atlantis and the 12 Titans see the sky again! This land has been silent on the bottom of the sea for a long time. It used to be brilliant, it has a brilliant civilization. If it is buried here forever because of Zeus'' selfish desire, it will be the biggest loss in the world. " Xuanwu said lightly.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help feeling a little confused, so I asked curiously, "you said 12 Titans, I can understand. But when you say Atlantis, I don''t understand. It seems that the place where we are is just an altar. There is no sign of Atlantis at all. How can we see it again? "

    Xuanwu looked at me and couldn''t help laughing.

    "Now, you can''t see Atlantis, but soon, you will! I''m sure it won''t let you down! "

    "But..."

    I wanted to say something more, but Xuanwu interrupted me.

    "I don''t have much time. Although you didn''t agree, I''m sure you won''t refuse. Because you are the chosen one. Only you can accomplish this task. I hope you don''t let me down. "

    Words fall, then see that Xuanwu is not only the spirit snake on the back, even the whole body is pouring out of the blood.

    This time, he was more fierce than before, and soon Xuanwu''s body collapsed, leaving only an empty shell.

    We were surprised. We walked quickly, but we saw the blood of Xuanwu flowing all over the ground. It was a sea of blood.

    We walked slowly into it, then reached out to lift the mysterious turtle shell, and saw a flash of light from the ground.

    I fixed my eyes on the past and found that it was the crystal soul stone we were looking for!

 Chapter 749

    We have gone through too many things along the way.

    We can''t even believe it when we see the crystal soul stone right in front of us.

    After all, this crystal soul stone is not easy to come by.

    In order to get it, we even lost uncle Lu forever.

    I put out my hand, picked up the crystal soul stone, and held it tightly in my hand, ready to put it into storage ring and keep it well.

    Who knows, just at this time, the bright red blood at my feet seemed to be induced and flowed away from me one after another, leaving only a huge pattern that I didn''t know what it was.

    "This... What''s the situation?" My face is covered.

    Mo liangye came over, looked down at the traces of the ground around me, looked at the bright red blood, and finally said in a deep voice: "this may be the deal Xuanwu wants to do with us."

    "Deal?" I can''t help frowning.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "yes, you see, after the blood on the ground flows through, is the pattern a little familiar?"

    I looked down and saw that after the blood retreated to one side, there were still some bright red blood stains on this place.

    Although these bloodstains are shallow, they are all carefully penetrated into the cracks of the floor, so they are very clear, so that I can see that this is the shape of the Mediterranean at once.

    In other words, the blood left by these basaltic weapons after their death gathered a map of Atlantis!

    This... This is incredible!

    Before that, I didn''t quite understand why the old basaltic tortoise was so convinced that we could help Atlantis to see the sun again. He even felt that basaltic tortoise was wronged in order to give the crystal soul stone to us. He could give the stone to us by other means.

    But it''s only at this moment that I realize that if Atlantis wants to see the sun again, Xuanwu must die.

    Because there were no cracks on the floor when we first came up.

    Now the reason why Atlantis map appears on it is completely due to the blood of basalt.

    As soon as Xuanwu died, the blood would flow to the floor, which unconsciously opened a small gap on the floor.

    When I took out the crystal soul stone from the empty shell of Xuanwu''s corpse, it was like opening a mechanism, which made those originally thick blood instantly retreat to one side, revealing the pattern of Atlantis that was dyed underneath!

    It has to be said that this game is extremely ingenious.

    If we hadn''t come to get the crystal soul stone, Xuanwu would not have handed it over at all, and would not have sacrificed this vital pattern with his own blood.

    Without this design, no one in the world can make Atlantis land see the sun again.

    It''s just that this matter is too big and involves too many things. Is it the right choice to let it see the light again? I have doubts in my heart.

    Fortunately, compared with me, Mo liangye is much more decisive.

    After looking around, he finally spoke slowly.

    "Now that we are here, it is providence. As the saying goes, "God''s will can''t be violated. It doesn''t matter if we continue to struggle. It''s better to obey God''s will."

    "But... If... If Atlantis returns to the world, what will happen is destruction?" I asked hesitantly.

    "So, do you think Zeus and the 12 Gods of Olympia ruled well?" Mo cool night frowns to ask a way.

    I shook my head, but I didn''t know how to answer.

    Mo cool night looked at me one eye, slowly continue to say.

    "It''s not uncommon to change dynasties in this world. Every period of rule will come to an end. Even if it is me, even if it is now the Oriental underworld, sooner or later, it will return to other people''s hands. But even so, we can''t stop the wheel of history from moving forward. The rule of Zeus did bring stability to Hiram for a period of time, but for the sake of stability and rule, he also did a lot of evil things. Why do you think he sank Atlantis to the bottom of the sea? Is he really just for Medusa''s sister? No, he is not. His real purpose is to sacrifice the whole continent of Atlantis and seal the 12 Titans with this continent, so that they can no longer come out against him! "

    "As a monarch ruling the whole kingdom of Hiram, he used the lives and blood of innocent people in his territory to achieve his goal. Shouldn''t such a monarch be overthrown?"

    "The world belongs to all the people of Hiram, not to Zeus alone. Since he is the Lord of the divine world, he should set an example for the benefit and protection of all the people. But what did he do? He sank Atlantis to the bottom of the sea to consolidate his rule. At the beginning, if Medusa had not discovered the conspiracy of Zeus in advance, informed the king and queen of Atlantis, and let the people of Atlantis escape, what we would see now would be not only the blood of the basalt, but the blood of thousands of Atlantis residents. "

    Speaking of this, the ink cool night stopped for a while, eyes fell on me.

    "Ma''am, I don''t know if it''s right to bring Atlantis back to life. But even if we don''t, the rule of Zeus is coming to an end. In this world, there has never been a dynasty that can really spread through the ages, and no one who can be the king of all saints. Everything has a definite number. He, Zeus, can''t escape after all

    Hearing this, I can''t refute it.

    Indeed, Zeus has done so many bad things, there is no reason to continue to rest easy.

    This world is like this. Once it has been stable for a long time, it will gradually corrupt and even become heinous.

    Maybe in a short time, it doesn''t have a particularly big impact.

    However, if Zeus is allowed to continue to expand and be reckless, the people of Hiram who are protected by Zeus may suffer a great disaster one day.

    In this case, we really should give Zeus some trouble.

    Thinking of this, I looked at Mo liangye, nodded and said, "since Xuanwu has given us this matter, we can''t let him down more or less!"

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng echoed: "I feel the same way. After all, that Xuanwu, no matter what, can help us. If he wasn''t willing to sacrifice himself, I''m afraid we would have to work harder to get the crystal soul stone. "

    As the saying goes, Chen Feng is abnormal and Li Manzhen can''t keep her voice.

    "Xiao Fei, I think Lord Hades is quite right. We went through a lot of hardships, and finally God let us get here, which proves that this is what God meant. We don''t care whether Zeus is good or bad, but just because he almost killed us with lightning on the sea before, if we don''t reciprocate, we will lose face! " Li Manzhen said.

    I looked at them, frowned and asked, "so, do you want Zeus to have a good drink?"

    "That''s a must! It''s not a gentleman to have revenge! Anyway, he used lightning to chop us into the sea, so that we almost fed the fish. I can''t swallow it Chen Feng said with gnashing teeth.

    "Well, in this case, we have nothing to tangle with. We should think of a way to see how Atlantis can return to the world and release the 12 Titans!" I said in a deep voice.

    But who knows, just as my voice fell, Mo liangye spoke again.

    "I''ve just studied it and found that it''s very easy for us to see Atlantis and Titan 12 again."

    "Simple? Brother in law, you''re not teasing us, are you? Zeus spent so much energy to seal 12 Titans with Atlantis. How can it be very simple to open it now? " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye smiles and says in a deep voice: "you probably forget that this place is not our first one."

    "It''s heracleo!" I immediately understood the meaning of Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "yes, it''s hilaclio. If Heraclius could build such a huge shipwreck tomb on the sea floor thousands of meters deep, he would have a way to break some barriers under Zeus. Why didn''t he finally release the 12 Titans? That''s because his ability can only break a simple barrier outside. As for the last step of the seal, I''m afraid only those who have the divine personality can break it. "

    "You don''t mean me, do you?" I asked in fear.

    Mo liangye looked at me and continued: "in fact, if we think about everything heracleo has done from the beginning to the end, we can understand. Previously, what we know is that the reason why Heraclius traveled so far from the east to bring a piece of crystal stone from Nu Yu to hirang is that as a descendant of Atlantis, Heraclius was helped by Nu Yu on his way to escape. But I always feel that this reason is reasonable, but it is not enough for heracliofe to hide the crystal stone in the deep sea of several thousand meters. In particular, it was hidden on the ruins of Atlantis, which sealed Titan 12. It''s all very unusual! "

    "So, on the one hand, heracleus wanted to repay his kindness, on the other hand, he wanted to lead us here through the crystal spirit stone, so as to open the last seal for him and release the 12 Titans!" I suddenly said.

    "My God, why are the people of Hiram so considerate? Zeus is like this, so is heracleus. How many brain cells does it take to figure out the nine twists and eighteen twists? " Chen Feng said.

    "All this can only be attributed to the deep hatred between the two camps. Deep hatred, naturally do not want to be the other side to see through the mind. As time goes by, isn''t that all? "

    I casually finish saying, then look to Mo liangye, open mouth to say: "since you already know the method, then hurry up, I worry about time delay for a long time, what accident will happen."

    Mo liangye did not delay. He immediately took my hand and walked slowly to the center of Atlantis map

 Chapter 750

    In the middle of the huge Atlantis map, there is a small map printed on the floor.

    This little map is as like as two peas on my arm.

    When I was in the air monastery, Medusa burned the letter left by the queen of Atlantis and left a map of Atlantis on my arm.

    At that time, I just thought that this map was photocopied on my arm for fear that we might lose it.

    But now, when I see the little map on the floor, I understand its real purpose.

    "Ma''am, this should be the last step to untie the seal!" Ink cool night sink voice to say to me.

    I nodded and said, "I know. It seems that we can''t avoid this happening."

    "What should happen, even if we try to stop it, it will still happen. There are some things that we can''t change. The only thing we can do is watch it change��

    I took a look at the ink cool night, and then rolled up the sleeves, the pattern on my arm completely exposed.

    I don''t know if I feel the pattern on my arm. I feel that the whole platform starts to shake slightly.

    "My God, isn''t it going to be a tsunami? If it''s a tsunami, we''ll all have to fold here today! " Chen Feng slightly panic said.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "no, it''s not the tsunami, but... It''s the 12 Titans that are sealed inside. They are ready to move. They have been sealed here for thousands of years, and now they feel the pattern on the lady''s arm. Naturally, they are very excited! "

    "What are you waiting for? Little cousin, put your arms up so that you can release the 12 Titans Chen Feng urged.

    "It''s OK to let it out, but... I think you''d better be prepared. Maybe... Maybe something unexpected will happen to us later!" I kindly reminded.

    "Well, little cousin, why are you so wordy now? Hurry up, no matter what happens, my brother will carry it with you

    Seeing his impatient appearance, I couldn''t say anything more, so I had to squat down slowly, half kneel on the ground, and slowly lean the pattern on my arm to the floor.

    Who knows, the pattern on the floor, like suction, constantly pull my arm to that side.

    I couldn''t stop myself. I just blinked and saw that my whole arm was already on the floor.

    And the design on the arm, it is just the pattern on the floor.

    I was stunned for a short time, and then I felt that all my blood was sucked out of my body and printed on the pattern.

    Not only that, with the passage of time, the color on that floor actually became darker and darker, and finally even became blood red.

    At the same time, the stone pillars on the high platform began to shake.

    "My God, little cousin, how can the pattern on your arm be so powerful? Is this the rhythm that is going to overturn here?" Chen Feng asked with a frightened face.

    At the moment, my whole body''s blood was sucked by the pattern on the floor. The whole person was in a daze. How could I still listen to him?

    I just feel that the things in front of me are becoming more and more blurred and whirling. Even my consciousness begins to be lax, as if I''m dying.

    Shit, if I open the seal, will I have to lose my life?

    I knew it was like this. We shouldn''t have been in this muddy water just now. We should have taken things and left!

    Now, I''ve got the crystal soul stone, but I''m going to lose my life.

    After all, it''s a total loss, OK?

    Think of this, my heart suddenly ten thousand alpacas gallop by.

    But even so, what can we do?

    The pattern on the floor firmly sucks my arm, and I can''t move at all. Do I want to learn from the ancient people to have a strong man break his wrist to save my life?

    I was puzzled in my heart. I was thinking about whether or not to do this to myself. Then I saw that the blood red color on the floor gradually faded.

    And the blood that I was sucked away also flowed back into my body bit by bit through that pattern.

    The pain of the body slowly dissipated, replaced by an unprecedented refreshing.

    About a minute later, all the blood sucked was returned, and my arm was finally able to move.

    I tried to move for a while, and saw that the pattern on the floor had lost its suction on my arm. I couldn''t help but be overjoyed, and directly pulled my whole arm back.

    But it was at this time that I suddenly heard a sudden sound under the floor with a small map engraved in front of me.

    With this sound, all the people present were stunned and staring at the ground.

    I saw that after the floor rang for a while, it gradually cracked a gap.

    And, as time went on, the gap finally grew bigger and bigger, until a small golden box appeared.

    I looked at Mo liangye and saw that he didn''t object, so I took out the small box.

    "Why, what is it? Why are there so many beautiful patterns on it? " Li Manzhen asked curiously.

    I shook my head to show that I didn''t know. Then I handed the golden box to Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye took the box and gently opened it to reveal the contents.

    As we imagined, the box was empty, leaving only a rune written in Hiram.

    "Presumably, this is what Zeus used to suppress the 12 Titans. As long as you destroy it, Titan and Atlantis will see the light again! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "We have come to this point, and we have no way back. Destroy it!" I said with a firm face.

    Mo cool night and see to Chen Feng two people, they also nodded in succession, agree.

    Seeing that everyone had no idea, Mo liangye took out the rune in the box, held it in the palm of his hand and made a secret effort.

    In an instant, he saw that Fu culture scattered from his fingertips for the sake of ashes.

    "Boom"

    There was a huge noise on the whole platform.

    Earth shaking, as if to overturn the whole platform.

    "It seems that they are coming out!" I said.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng and his family were all amazed. They wanted to see what a magnificent scene it would be like for the 12 Titans to reappear in the world.

    However, after waiting for a few minutes, we didn''t see any sign of anything jumping out of the stone pillars except that the whole platform was shaking.

    Are we wrong?

    I''m a little confused.

    But it was at this time that Chen Feng''s voice rang out again.

    "No... it''s not that they''re coming out, it''s that we''re going out! Up... We''re going up! " Chen Feng''s face is full of panic.

 Chapter 751

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, I looked up at the top of my head and was shocked.

    I remember before, there was a lot of space above our heads, even very spacious.

    But now, when I look at it, I find that the space above our heads is very small, no more than the height of 2 people at most.

    Moreover, the height is shrinking.

    After a while, the distance between our heads is less than half a meter.

    In other words, it is true that we are on the rise.

    Not only us, but the whole continent of Atlantis is rising.

    Seeing that our heads were about to hit the ceiling, we found a place to hide in the shortest time to avoid being hit.

    With the rise of Atlantis, the ceiling of heracleus'' tomb was soon pierced.

    Countless waters poured in from the top of my head.

    After a while, the whole ceiling was blown away.

    As far as I could see, I could only see the 12 stone pillars still standing on the high platform, like soldiers in the vast sea.

    The pressure of the sea is increasing, and soon we can''t support it.

    But the good thing is that the cool night of ink has laid a boundary around us in time, so that we can resist the strong pressure of sea water and the problem of lack of oxygen.

    "Before today, I didn''t expect that Atlantis, which has disappeared for thousands of years, would one day be able to reappear. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who will believe it if you tell it! " Chen Feng said.

    I looked around at the declining sea, sighed and said, "I only hope that our actions today will not bring disaster to mankind."

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye held my hand tightly and said firmly: "madam, no, it''s the meaning of God. God will not bring disaster to human beings. Don''t worry!"

    Seeing that he was so sure, I gradually put down my worries and quietly watched the changes outside in the border.

    As time goes by, our distance from the sea level is getting closer and closer, and we can even see the faint moonlight above us.

    In the sea, countless fish were disturbed by us and were running around.

    In particular, there are some luminous fish, when swinging the body, the light looks very beautiful.

    "How beautiful! I''ve never seen such a beautiful scene in my life. " Li Manzhen looked at the fish with a smile and said.

    Hearing Li Manzhen''s words, Chen Feng gently embraces her shoulder and says in a warm voice, "if you like, after we defeat Chiyou, I''ll go to help you catch some and put them at home for you to watch every day!"

    Li Manzhen gave him a white look and murmured: "you are so boring! This fish has been living in water since childhood, which is its nature. If you take it back, doesn''t it destroy its nature? It''s all gone. What''s the meaning of it, no matter how beautiful it is? "

    "This... Isn''t that what you say you like? Where do I think so much? " Chen Feng said.

    Li Manzhen shook her head helplessly and sighed: "I don''t want them to be caught. I just want to watch them swim freely in the water, just as I swim in it myself."

    "No, it''s not you, it''s us! In this life, no matter where you go, I will follow you Chen Feng said.

    Hearing this, Li Manzhen turns her head and looks at Chen Feng. They look at each other and smile. All their happiness lies in silence.

    In this way, about a few minutes later, the whole continent of Atlantis was completely above sea level.

    We thought it would be over when we floated, but Atlantis didn''t stop because of it. Instead, it continued to rise at a very fast speed.

    "Shit, this... What''s this? Shouldn''t rising to sea level stop? Why does it go up? What is the meaning of Atlantis Chen Feng yells.

    "It seems that our task is far from over. Obviously, if Atlantis continues to rise, it will bring us a lot of trouble as well! " I replied casually.

    "Then... What should we do? Why don''t we jump while it''s not very high yet? " Chen Feng suggested.

    I white his one eye, light say: "now jump down?"? You think it''s beautiful. If you look closely, we are in the middle of Atlantis. At our speed, it will take us at least half a month to run from here to the edge, even if we don''t sleep. In half a month, do you know where this continent will rise? Maybe it''s in outer space. What''s the difference between jumping down and looking for death? "

    "But... But we can''t wait here to die! Who knows what the consequences will be if this thing continues to rise! " Chen Feng''s face is very pale.

    I shrugged my shoulders and said, "as you come, you can be content with it. It''s no use worrying about it now. Anyway, the purpose is that we have to live in the end! "

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, I saw countless flashes of lightning falling from the sky, hitting the rising continent of Atlantis.

    The continent of Atlantis shivered, but it was still rising.

    As it rose higher and higher, the lightning from the sky became denser and denser. Almost every second, Atlantis trembled several times.

    But this situation did not last long.

    After a while, the 12 stone pillars that had been standing near us all cracked and burst out red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, gray, pink, black, white, brown and other dazzling lights.

    Then, we saw that all the stone pillars fell down, and then from the original position of the stone pillars, slowly out of the extraordinary momentum of six men and six women.

    "The 12 Titans! They are the first rulers of the kingdom of Hiram Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "This... This is God? It''s too windy, isn''t it? I didn''t expect that Chen Feng would be lucky to see such an ancient god in his life Chen Feng was very excited.

    "It''s really nice! No wonder they became the first rulers of the kingdom of Hiram! If you look at the whole kingdom of Hiram, I''m afraid you can''t find such a good and powerful God any more? " Li Manzhen also said with emotion.

    "Yes, these gods have been sealed for such a long time. Now when they come out, they are still so wise and powerful. I''m a little lucky that I helped them open the last seal I said.

    I don''t know if I heard our words, but the 12 Titans all looked in our direction.

    Among them, one of the Titans, who was the leader, gave a little smile and said slowly, "thank you for helping us lift the seal. But now, your mission has been completed, it''s time to go back to the ground! "

    After that, with a wave of the head Titan''s hand, a strong wind came and rolled us to the ground together with the border.

 Chapter 752

    After tossing in the water for a long time and staying in mid air for a long time, now we suddenly stand on the ground with our feet on the ground, which really makes us a little uncomfortable.

    However, although we are on the ground, the continent of Atlantis above us is still rising.

    As Atlantis continued to rise, the sky became darker.

    Originally, there was bright moonlight in the sky. Now, due to the reappearance of Atlantis, almost the whole sky is full of lightning.

    The roaring sound also came from overhead, as if a great disaster was brewing.

    Maybe he was frightened by the scene in the sky. Many people in Hiram thought that the end of the world was coming and began to run for their lives.

    The scene, for a time, turned into a mess, which we couldn''t control at all.

    However, compared with the chaos on the ground, the situation in the sky is what we should be more concerned about.

    You know, the first thing Titans do after they release the seal and return to the world is to take revenge on Zeus and take back the rule of the kingdom of Hiram.

    In this case, there will inevitably be a fierce battle.

    If Titan 12 loses, the whole continent of Atlantis will fall into the sea again.

    Originally, this is not a particularly serious matter.

    But the problem is that Atlantis is floating in mid air, and it is still rising. Once it falls, or even falls from the sky, it will be a devastating disaster for the whole Hiram.

    Not to mention whether this country can survive, there will be a lot of casualties.

    These civilians are innocent. They don''t even know what happened.

    If you die in such a muddle headed way, wouldn''t it be too much to hold back?

    Thinking about this, I turned to look at Mo liangye and asked, "what should I do? That''s what we''re going to do

    Mo liangye looked up at the top of his head and at the civilians who were fleeing everywhere. His face was too gloomy to speak.

    "It''s our fault. We can''t ignore it."

    But unexpectedly, just as the sound of Mo Liang''s night talk fell, there was a familiar voice behind us.

    "It''s useless. With your ability, you can only help them to this point. You can''t stop the next thing! "

    Hearing this, we couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Looking back, I saw medusa in black gauze, standing there, looking up at the scene in the sky.

    "For thousands of years, Atlantis has finally seen the light again!" Medusa said excitedly.

    Hearing this, I could not help but frown and ask, "so, you already knew that Atlantis''s reunion would threaten the lives of these civilians?"

    Medusa looked down at me and said with a cold smile, "yes, I know. But what if you know? Do I want to give up my lifelong dream for these strangers? "

    "Oh, what a man who can''t give up his lifelong dream for them! It seems that you keep saying that you love your sister, but it turns out that you still don''t know her very well! " I said with a cold hum.

    "What do you mean?" Asked medusa in a cold voice.

    I gave her a white look and said, "what do I mean? Don''t you understand? Do you know why your sister died? Because, in her heart, the lives of the subjects of Atlantis were much more important than those of her and the king. She would rather give them more hope of life than leave her subjects! Otherwise, when you told her about Zeus'' plot, she should have run away with the king. Then, she didn''t. she chose to stay and help the king transfer their people. "

    "That''s my sister. If she had left earlier, she would not have died!" Medusa said slightly indignantly.

    "No, your sister is not stupid. Your sister and brother-in-law are people who really love each other! What do you think are most of the civilians in Hiram? In fact, many of them are descendants of the subjects who were sent away by your sister on the continent of Atlantis! Your sister and brother-in-law sent them away to run for their lives. Later, some of them survived, so they returned to their hometown, just like heracleo! They do this not only because they are reluctant to part with this land, but also because of the friendship your sister and brother-in-law had for them in those years! "

    "So what? Now Atlantis has risen into the air, the war is about to begin, no one can stop it Medusa is like an iron heart.

    "Whether we can stop it or not, at the very least, we should stand up to our conscience."

    I coldly finish saying, then no longer look at her, but walked to the ink cool night in front of them, deep voice said: "let''s start."

    Then we began to work together.

    Some people are responsible for informing the people around to avoid, some are responsible for appeasing the restless civilians, and some are constantly taking the fleeing people to relatively solid buildings for hiding.

    Again and again, one after another, as far as we can, we want to save them.

    Even if, we know better than anyone, even if we have great power, we can''t save all the civilians who are enveloped by the continent of Atlantis.

    But if we don''t do something, our conscience will be condemned for a lifetime.

    As time goes by, the battle in the sky has obviously begun.

    Lightning and thunder, the whole world is immersed in an extremely repressive atmosphere, as if it will be destroyed at any time.

    I don''t know if the Zeus faction and the 12 Titans faction were fighting too fiercely. The sky overhead was bright moonlight for a while and covered with dark clouds for a while.

    Even, from time to time, the continent of Atlantis would shake a bit, which made people scared.

    In fact, no one is sure who will win the war. After all, there is not a big gap between the two sides.

    But even so, we have to prepare for the worst, because we really don''t want those civilians to get hurt for it.

    Thinking of this, we can not help but speed up the rescue of civilians.

    But even if we try our best, there are only four people in the world. Sometimes it''s hard to consider all of them.

    No, just as we were moving a family of civilians, a huge stone suddenly fell from the land of Atlantis overhead and headed for a woman holding a child not far away.

    Seeing this scene, my heart was shocked. Almost without thinking about it, I jumped up to help the woman block the stone.

    Unexpectedly, when I rushed over, the stone suddenly broke into countless small stones, flying around the woman holding the child.

    Everything is safe and sound.

    I was stunned. I looked up and saw Medusa blocking the woman''s back.

    It was her terrible snake tail that broke the huge stone to pieces just now.

    Maybe the stone was too big and heavy. When Medusa broke it just now, she was still injured, so that there was blood all over the snake''s tail.

    "How are you? Shall I bandage you? " I asked with concern.

    Medusa looked at me, shook her head and said, "no, I''d better save people first."

    "But you don''t mean..."

    Medusa sighed and said, "I was, and was, a mother."

    Then she looked around at the others and said, "maybe you''re right. They''re the hope of the descendants of Atlantis. They''re innocent. They don''t deserve to die here."

    "So you decided to help us?" I asked tentatively.

    "You can''t save me like this. You can save one, you can''t save thousands! " Medusa responded.

    "Then what? Now, we only have this ability. It''s better to save one than to kill all of them. "

    Medusa gave me a look, then bent her finger into her mouth and whistled.

    Then I saw countless dull people coming out of the woods from afar.

    Their faces were all the same, their eyes empty and numb, as if they had no soul.

    In particular, the corners of their mouths are covered with dark black blood, and there are two sharp canine teeth on the lips.

    In other words, these people are probably vampires!

    Aware of this, I could not help but feel creepy. I grabbed Medusa and asked in a cold voice, "what do you mean? Are you going to take advantage of the fire? "

    "Take advantage of the fire? Oh, you think too much of me. I won''t do that kind of thing. These people were vampires before, but I have subdued them all and made them all obey me. Don''t you think it''s faster for me to help you save innocent civilians than the four of you? " Medusa asked faintly.

    "But, they are all vampires, in case they..." I asked a little worried.

    Medusa shook her head and said, "don''t worry, it''s absolutely impossible, because these are soulless. They are dead. In other words, what I''m driving now is just their bodies. They won''t bite at will any more. " Medusa promised.

    I looked at Medusa, and looked at the Mo Liang night they were busy saving people, and finally nodded helplessly.

    With my permission, Medusa smiles and drives the vampires to move the civilians under Atlantis.

    Because of the large number of puppet vampires, the situation on the ground was soon under control and everything was moving in a good direction.

    However, there are unexpected events. Just when we think that everything will be solved, the war between Titan and Zeus in the sky intensifies. As a result, the whole continent of Atlantis is falling at a very fast speed. It seems that the whole continent will fall down.

    Although we have long expected that such a situation may occur, when it is so, we are still in a panic and have no idea how to deal with it.

    After all, such a huge piece of land is not a joke.

    However, in this world, when it comes to this critical moment of life and death, there will be heroes.

    No, Mo liangye almost didn''t even think about it. In an instant, he turned into a huge purple dragon and soared into the sky, heading straight for the descending continent of Atlantis

 Chapter 753

    Chen Feng and I are used to seeing Jackie Chan in the dark night, so we are not too surprised.

    But others don''t think so.

    In the blink of an eye, the ink cold night turned into a huge dragon, which soared into the sky. The civilians leaned out of the window one after another and cried excitedly: "dragon, that''s a dragon! What a handsome dragon

    Hearing this, Chen Feng couldn''t help but feel proud and said to the common people, "what is God? This is God! What Zeus you worship is not bullshit at all

    "Is this the God of your Oriental people? Are you Oriental gods so handsome? I envy you for having such a handsome god to worship One of them, a girl in her teens, asked.

    Chen Feng didn''t expect that the little girl would be so crazy. She couldn''t help touching her head and replied with an embarrassed face: "that''s... Our Oriental power is very mysterious, much stronger than your Olympia 12 God!"

    "Yes? But the earth above seems to be still descending. " Said the little girl, with her head tilted.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng raised his head again and looked at the sky with lightning.

    I can only see that the huge sky has been completely covered by the huge continent of Atlantis, and I can''t see the world above it. What kind of fighting is happening now.

    However, even if I can''t see it, I can basically know how fierce the fight between Titans and Zeus was through the speed of the descent of Atlantis.

    After all, with the ability of Mo liangye, it is still unable to completely stop the fall of Atlantis. How terrible is that?

    I looked at it in a daze, but I couldn''t help sweating for him.

    To tell you the truth, for a long time, my favorite place of Mo liangye is not only because of his favor to me, nor because of his handsome face, but also because I can see something on him that many people don''t have.

    That is great love.

    Just like at this moment, he clearly knows that he can''t resist the fall of Atlantis, but he still turns into Jackie Chan to support it.

    Just because he didn''t want to see innocent civilians die for it.

    No matter how tired he is, no matter how hard he works, he is not willing to let irrelevant people suffer.

    As time went by, the war between Titan and Zeus continued.

    The whole world has changed color for this war.

    But all I care about is mo liangye.

    Although his dragon body is huge, it is not worth mentioning for the whole Atlantis.

    Like a mole ant, he is doing his best to resist the descent speed of Atlantis.

    Xu is really too hard, I see the black cool night of the dragon''s back is full of scratches, and constantly have blood flow down, spilled on our heads.

    I touched his blood and looked up at his way of gritting his teeth. My heart suddenly broke.

    This is the man I love.

    Although he is not the strongest in the world, the love in his heart is still moving.

    However, we have created this situation together.

    Even if it is to be undertaken, it should never be undertaken by him alone.

    Thinking of this, I quickly turned to Medusa and asked, "can you help me?"

    Medusa frowned slightly and said, "do you mean you want to go up?"

    I nodded and said, "Atlantis is too big for my husband. If we don''t end this war as soon as possible, I''m afraid that not only he will die, but also other civilians will be injured. "

    "So, you should help Titan for him, so as to defeat Zeus as soon as possible?" Medusa continued.

    "Yes I answered without hesitation.

    "But do you know that the power of Zeus is not something that ordinary people can fight against. What''s more, now it''s obvious that the other 11 gods of Olympia have also come out. The situation is so sticky. If you go up now, you will probably die for it! " Medusa said solemnly.

    "I know, but I have no choice! My husband is still working hard for us. As his wife, what qualifications do I have to stand here and do nothing? This matter is caused by us. Even if I die for you today, I am willing to�� I said with a firm face.

    In fact, in this world, I am more afraid of death than anyone else, and I understand the meaning of living better than anyone else.

    But now that things have happened, fear of death alone can''t solve any problem.

    In the face of disaster, someone has to stand up.

    If I don''t go to hell, who will?

    If we can die together with Mo liangye in order to save these innocent civilians, then my life is not in vain!

    So I looked at Medusa and asked again, "you''ll help me, won''t you?"

    I don''t know if I was scared by my determination. Medusa looked at me in amazement and didn''t speak for a long time.

    Maybe, for her, it''s a hard choice to make.

    Although we are not friends, we are grasshoppers on the same rope.

    Now I want her to watch me die, she still can''t bear it.

    However, she has lived for thousands of years and experienced a lot of hardships. How can such a thing keep her struggling?

    So, after thinking for a while, she finally made a decision.

    "Well, I''ll go up with you, but you must live for me. You''re young and you have a long way to go. It''s not worth losing your life here. " Medusa said in a deep voice.

    I know that she wanted to encourage me and cheer me up, so she said, "you too. You''ve suffered so many years, and you shouldn''t have died for it! "

    Then Medusa and I looked at each other and laughed.

    We laugh so calmly, as if fearless.

    But in fact, we know better than anyone that once we go up, I''m afraid we''ll really have no chance to survive.

    But in the current situation, this is our only way.

    Determined to go up, I turned to look at Chen Feng, said: "after we go up, the next thing, it''s up to you. If God wants us to lose, don''t worry so much. It''s important to run for your own life first! "

    I thought Chen Feng would promise. After all, he has always been a person who cherishes his life.

    However, this time, he shook his head and said, "you and my brother-in-law of Hades can save their lives for these innocent civilians. Naturally, man Zhen and I can''t hold you back. Anyway, don''t worry. There are me and Manzhen down there! "

    With that, Chen Feng took out his Rain King Kong and touched it with his hand. He sighed: "Little King Kong, Little King Kong, for so long, I''ve never let you miss a big move. But today, the situation is urgent, and I can only hurt you! "

    Said, Chen Feng then pinched a hand to decide, in the mouth silently recited a incantation, in Rain King Kong''s umbrella surface to point.

    Then he saw that the Rain King Kong, which was about the same size as an ordinary umbrella, began to grow up rapidly and grew bigger and bigger.

    Almost less than 10 minutes, the Rain King Kong has grown up.

    Its top, just against a corner of the continent of Atlantis, for the cool night to reduce some of the burden.

    But the only drawback is how to fix the umbrella.

    After all, Chen Feng alone can''t support such a big umbrella.

    I don''t know if it''s affected by this atmosphere. The innocent civilians who were moved to the safe area by us now see this scene and run out of the hiding buildings one after another. They neatly surround themselves under the umbrella and help Chen Feng support Rain King Kong so that he can stand up.

    And Li Manzhen, although she suffered some injuries, but before after the ink cold night for her treatment, in addition to infertility, she is now no big problem.

    At the moment, see even Chen Feng are so hard, she naturally will not idle.

    So she put her hands together, closed her eyes and prayed for a while, then she prostrated herself on the ground.

    Before we could react, we could see that there were vines growing out of her body.

    Those green vines, like a climbing snake, are growing up at an amazing speed.

    It wasn''t long before the thick vines reached the other corner of Atlantis.

    Xu is to see me stunned, Li Manzhen looked up at me, a smile, said: "Xiaofei, I can only help you here!"

    Having said that, I know that this is the limit for her.

    She was already injured, and now she has to spend so much energy to support the whole land of Atlantis with Mo liangye, which seems to be risking her life.

    With emotion in my heart, I said, "Manzhen, thank you!"

    "Xiao Fei, what we have done is nothing. What you have to do is much more difficult than us. But I hope, I hope you can come back safely. We are a group, and we can''t lose any of them! " Li Manzhen replied.

    Hearing this, my nose can''t help feeling sour.

    Yes, we are a group. We can''t have less than one.

    But after this war, I''m afraid we really have no chance to be a group.

    But it doesn''t matter, there are such a group of friends who are sincere to help, even if I die on it, what''s the pity?

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help laughing. Then I looked at Medusa and said, "let''s go!"

    Seeing that I had made up my mind, Medusa didn''t say anything more. Even if she took my hand, she was ready to take me up to help the 12 Titans, so as to end the war earlier.

    However, at this time, Atlantis suddenly fell a lot.

    The dragon body of Mo liangye is holding it under the land of Atlantis, even though he is dripping with blood, he is not willing to relax.

    As for Chen Feng and Li Manzhen, they also suffered some damage because of the sudden drop.

    But they never give up, still as before, continue to work with the ink cold night together to support the huge continent overhead.

    Everyone is doing their best, and everyone ignores their own death.

    I don''t know what is supporting them, but I know that everyone wants to live.

    And in order to give all of them a chance to continue to live, I''m ready to die, aren''t I?

    Thinking so, I squeezed Medusa''s hand.

    Medusa knew that even when a small storm rolled up around her and me, lifted her and me up, and then quickly rolled over the thunder and lightning land of Atlantis

 Chapter 754

    Medusa''s storm, though small, was powerful.

    This is not, I am in the storm, the whole brain is completely like paste, can''t think, even shameful nosebleed.

    Medusa looked at me, a little worried, said: "this is just the beginning, if your body can not bear, then we give up as soon as possible."

    I reached out and touched the nosebleed on my face. Shaking my head, I answered firmly: "it''s OK. I just can''t adapt to the strong pressure of your storm. What shall we do, or what shall we do? I can''t be delayed just because I shed some blood! "

    Medusa helpless, had to continue to use the hurricane rolled me up to the sky.

    A few minutes later, when my body was almost out of support, my foot finally landed on the ground.

    It was the land of Atlantis that we had worked so hard to bring back to light.

    But at the moment, because of Zeus and other reasons, it is still suffering.

    As I had expected, the 12 Titans against the 12 Gods of Olympia were obviously at a disadvantage.

    Even two of the female Titans were beaten to the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time.

    "Well, do you think that after you lift the seal, you can regain the leadership of the divine world? It''s a dream! In those days, I was able to defeat your 12 Titans, but I still can! If you want to get back your rights, it''s just a dream! "

    The most tall and dignified man in the 12 main gods of Olympia said so, and slowly walked to the two titans who were knocked down, with a ferocious and treacherous smile on his face, as if he were brewing a great conspiracy.

    "He is Zeus! The man who ruined my life Medusa gritted her teeth beside me.

    After hearing this, I realized that this man was Zeus, the most famous God of Hiram!

    Shit, no wonder you look so awesome.

    Together, he is the culprit of all the things at present!

    "Zeus, you are the head of the divine world, but you commit many evils. Do you think God will let you go?" One of the women knocked down asked coldly.

    Hearing this, Zeus smirked.

    "My God? In the kingdom of Hiram, I am God and God. There will be no more supreme existence than me. So, what kind of sanctions do you think I will be subject to? "

    "There is samsara in the way of heaven. Who can heaven bypass! If you can, you''ll kill us. Otherwise, as long as we live one day, we will never let you live in peace! " The woman continued.

    But it is obvious that her words, for Zeus, are invalid at all.

    Zeus came up to the Titan, bent down, stretched out his hand, squeezed her chin, and said coldly, "won''t you let me live? You overestimate your strength! Now that you two have been defeated by me, it''s not so good. Guess what I''m going to do to you sisters next? "

    Zeus''s smile showed endless desire, as if he would devour the two titans in front of him at any time.

    Hearing Zeus''s words, the two female Titans were extremely disgusted and said with a ferocious face: "take your dirty hands away from me! I tell you, even if we die, our sisters will never follow you! "

    "Oh? So gutsy? But eurynomo, have you forgotten how humble you begged me, let me spoil you, and even gave birth to many beautiful and gentle daughters for me? " Zeus said with a wry smile, holding the chin of the female Titan.

    "You... Back then, I was blind. If I had known that you would be the king of the divine world, I would not have chosen to be your lover

    "Unfortunately, it''s too late for you to regret. I''m afraid I couldn''t have overthrown my father''s rule so smoothly if you hadn''t disclosed information to me by accident. In other words, you were the greatest contributor to my success at that time! "

    "You are shameless!" The female Titan named eurynomo scolded angrily.

    "Is that shameless? Oh, I forgot to tell you that all the daughters you gave birth to are just like you. They are beautiful and gentle. The key is... They all satisfy me. Their service is no worse than that of a mother like you Zeus said with a more ferocious smile.

    As soon as he said this, eurynomo was almost mad, and he was about to bite Zeus in the face.

    But Zeus as if already knew she would have this action in general, Leng is dead with fingers pinching her pale cheek, don''t let her struggle.

    "Zeus, you don''t even let go of your own daughter. You can''t die easily!" Eurynomo roared vigorously.

    Zeus looked at eurynomo coldly and said, "do you know why I am so obsessed with power? When I was very young, I didn''t know what power was and what benefits it could bring. Until one day, I saw my father, one by one, taking women home, regardless of my mother''s face. "

    "I asked my mother, didn''t she hate her father? Do you know what my mother told me? She said she didn''t hate it because her father was the king, the supreme and worshipped God, and he deserved those women. "

    "At that moment, I realized that apart from money, land and respect, the most important thing that power brings to people is women, a steady stream of women! My parents, with their words and deeds, taught me this. So I''ve become just like my father. "

    "But I''m not the king after all. The rights I can enjoy are limited. I''m not satisfied. I want all the women in the world to be my lovers and have children for me. So I moved to overthrow Titan

    "At first, it was hard, because my father was so strong. His ability, his intelligence and his leadership are far above me. I can''t shake them at all. "

    "Fortunately, his body gradually collapsed after years of sound and lust. He is no longer as tough as he used to be. He is like an old man in his old age. At that time, I knew my chance had come. "

    "I found you, the goddess of memory. I have to admit that at that time, your beauty really attracted me, and even made me want to stay with you for many times. But I know, I can''t. Because, I was born to be a king, I was born to get all the women! My goal is the whole kingdom of Hiram. How can I waste my time on you? "

    "So, under the banner of love, I kept saying things in your mouth, and learned a lot about the secret things of Titan. And it''s those things that make me find the best way to deal with you

    "You... You beast! You can''t do it The curse of eurynomo''s gnashing teeth.

    But Zeus didn''t move at all. He was still smiling and said slowly, "even if I don''t want to, you so-called Titans will go to hell before me!"

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished, he heard a voice suddenly ring out.

    "A man like you, even if he goes to hell, will only defile hell!"

    Then, without waiting for me to react, I heard Zeus, who was proud of himself, suddenly gave a painful cry, slowly turned his head and looked behind him.

    Medusa, who had no idea when she was running over, took advantage of Zeus and eurynomo to talk, and thrust her snake tail into the heart of Zeus'' back.

    Obviously, Zeus did not expect that he would be attacked like this, let alone that the person who attacked him would be Medusa who had disappeared for many years.

    "It''s... It''s you!" Zeus looked at medusa in surprise and said.

    Medusa glared at Zeus and said, "yes, it''s me!"

    "Unexpectedly, you are still alive."

    "You''re not dead yet, of course I can''t bear to die!" Medusa answered coldly.

    Zeus looked at Medusa and suddenly laughed for no reason.

    "Last night, when the map of Atlantis suddenly appeared in the sky, I should have known that it was actually your ghost!"

    "Yes, it''s me! But it''s a pity that you''ve been sitting comfortably in the position of king of the divine world for so many years. You feel that everything is under your control. How can you take this little matter into consideration? " Medusa sneered.

    "Oh, you''ve been hiding for so many years, and you''re still living with such an ugly face. You must have had a miserable life, right?" Zeus asked scornfully.

    "No matter how miserable it is, as long as I can kill you, I am worth it!" Medusa responded viciously.

    "Oh? Do you think you can kill me just by your ability? "

    Zeus said, looking even more invincible, as if he was still the king of all the gods.

    "You have been hurt to the point by me. What other way out is there besides death?" Medusa asked fearlessly.

    "The way out? Well, today I''ll let you have a good look at what kind of road is called a way out! "

    Zeus said with a grim face, his body suddenly shook, burst out a powerful force, and immediately shook the whole Medusa out.

    Because Medusa''s snake tail was still in Zeus'' body, she was suddenly shaken out, causing the snake tail to break from the middle, making Medusa covered with blood.

    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t sit still any more, so I rushed to help Medusa up.

    "Medusa, how are you?" I asked with concern.

    By Zeus suddenly put a, Medusa hurt not light, even covered by the veil, still can see her face as white as blood.

    "Xiao Fei, go! His strength is much stronger than that of that year. We can''t beat him at all. Don''t give up your life in vain! " Medusa took my hand and advised.

 Chapter 755

    Hearing this, I shook my head and said, "no, I won''t go! From the moment I decided to come up, I didn''t want to go back alive! "

    However, as soon as my voice came down, Zeus'' voice, like a devil, came not far away.

    "Oh, another one, and a beauty. It seems that I am really lucky today! "

    Then Zeus raised his feet and walked slowly in my direction.

    Seeing this scene, Medusa pulled my sleeve and repeatedly advised me: "you go quickly. If you don''t go, it''s too late. You won''t be his opponent in any case!"

    "What if it''s not an opponent? Do I want to watch you die in his hands and those innocent civilians die because of him�� I retorted.

    "No, Xiaofei, you don''t understand. You don''t understand how cruel he is. If you fall into his hands, you will be worse than dead!" Medusa is still trying to persuade me.

    But now, I''ve made my own decision.

    I picked up Medusa, who was seriously injured, and found a proper place to put it down. Then I walked slowly to a place not far from Zeus. I looked at him with a gloomy face and said, "my grandmother once calculated my life for me. She said that my life is hard, and ordinary people can''t help me. So if I don''t kill Zeus today, I will never leave! "

    Zeus couldn''t help laughing scornfully at this.

    "How arrogant! It''s a pity that you met me! In front of me, everything in the world is just a mole ant. If I let them live, they will. If I let them die, they will die! And you, why do you think you can kill me? "

    I looked at Zeus coldly and answered every word: "since ancient times, the world has been full of evil. As the king of the kingdom of hirang, you don''t seek happiness for those who believe in yourself, but do those things that are harmful to nature. Even if I can spare you, heaven can''t spare you! "

    "Oh, the way of heaven? In Hiram, I am the way of heaven! No one can judge me but myself Zeus said in a big voice.

    "Are you a natural ruler, not you has the final say? This world is the world of all the people. You are nothing without all the people who believe in you I replied coldly.

    I don''t know if I was infuriated. Hearing my words, Zeus''s face became a little ugly.

    He glared at me fiercely, as if he wanted to tear me up at any time.

    "Well, since you refuse to submit to me, I''ll show you what the Supreme God is, and what the price you have to pay for disobeying me!"

    Zeus said, with a wave of his hand, he overturned me.

    He was so powerful that I vomited blood at the moment of landing.

    However, if he wanted to kill me in this way, he would look down on me.

    I took a breath, wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth, slowly got up from the ground, holding Lu Banchi, and continued to walk towards him step by step.

    Zeus was surprised to see me stand up.

    Obviously, he didn''t expect that I, a mortal, would have the strength to stand up again after being hit by him.

    After all, in his eyes, there are few mortals in the world who dare to choose the God of war.

    But even if it is rare, for the sake of Mo liangye, for the sake of those innocent civilians, for the sake of so-called justice and justice, what if I was killed alive by him?

    I walked slowly to him. Every step I took hurt me to death.

    But I know that I can''t be timid, I can''t shrink back.

    Because, what I represent is not only my mi Xiaofei, but also the millions of mortals despised by Zeus.

    Over the years, the reason why Zeus dared to do whatever he wanted was because he felt that there was no one in the world who could defeat him.

    Without restraint and scruples, there is no law.

    And then there was evil.

    If we can let him know that there are mortals in the world who can stand up against him or even defeat him, will he be so arrogant?

    With such a belief, I step by step slowly toward Zeus.

    "I didn''t expect that you, as a woman, were quite kind. I have to say, I really appreciate you more and more! " Zeus said with a sneer.

    As I walked, I answered, "but I hate you more and more! Hiram, the king of gods like you, is the greatest sorrow

    "Oh, my mouth is hard! It seems that you were not seriously injured just now. In that case, how about another one? "

    Zeus said with a sneer, another hand up, then saw a hurricane swept toward me quickly.

    Almost subconsciously, I pushed Lu bangchi to the ground, and instantly stabilized my body.

    But I underestimated Zeus in the end. Not long after I stabilized my figure, I felt that the lubanchi in my hand was shaking slightly, as if it could not last long.

    "Woman, I admit you have courage, but in this world, many things can''t be done only by having courage. In order to do great things, we must rely on our strength after all! "

    Then Zeus increased his strength.

    In this way, I am more difficult to support.

    Although lubanchi was deeply planted on the ground, he began to retreat when the hurricane was blown by Zeus.

    Even if I still hold it tightly, the ground in front of me has been drawn a big straight line by my lubanchi.

    I realized that if I went on like this, I would be rolled down and killed.

    Although I''m not afraid of death, I won''t be reconciled if I can''t hurt Zeus before I die.

    Otherwise, what does my death mean to others?

    Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth, holding Lu Banchi in one hand to stabilize my figure, and then with the other hand, I pulled out the ink line from the storage ring. When I raised my hand, I saw that the ink line went straight to Zeus like a spring.

    Zeus saw that conditioned reflex generally hit with his hands.

    But as a westerner, he has never seen ink lines, and he doesn''t know that ink lines actually have two heads.

    Even if he knocked off one of the heads, he couldn''t knock off the other in the first reaction.

    This is not, when Zeus thought that he had been flying out of the ink line, the other end of the ink line had been quietly wrapped around his waist.

    As for the end that was hit by him, it has been driven back to my hand by me.

    However, Zeus has always been arrogant, how can pay attention to these small details?

    He wanted to teach me a lesson, but now he couldn''t control his inner agitation, which once again increased the strength of the hurricane.

    However, he never thought that with the increase of his power, not only me, but also himself flew out.

    When Zeus saw this, he was shocked and stopped the storm.

    But even so, it still can''t change the fate that he and I were severely dumped on the ground.

    Around, along the way, I''ve been used to falling, at most it''s just a pain, the rest is nothing.

    But this fall, for Zeus, the meaning is completely different.

    You know, he is the supreme king of the gods. How could he ever look so embarrassed?

    This is not, he raised that ashen face from the ground, his eyes filled with fire like anger.

    How dare you plot against me Zeus said angrily.

    I got up from the ground, gave him a white look, and said: "if you are such a scum, even women are beaten, why can''t I plot against you��

    "I didn''t expect you easterners to be so insidious!" Zeus was indignant.

    "Well, we are insidious. What about you? A God who doesn''t respect women is just a scum in the divine world. What''s the right to call me I retorted casually.

    "Smelly girl, what do you think if you let me fall? Just now, I wanted to teach you a lesson and make you submit to me. But if you don''t know what''s good and what''s bad, you have to fight me, then I''ll help you and send you to hell earlier! "

    Zeus said with indignation on his face, then he turned out a golden sword and wanted to get up and stab me.

    But it happened at this moment.

    Without waiting for Zeus to stand up from the ground, a pair of heavy feet stepped on his head, which completely suppressed him and made him unable to move.

    I fixed my eyes on the past, only to see that the man who stepped on Zeus was tall and powerful.

    The key is that his facial features are 5 points similar to Zeus!

    Needless to think, this man must be the father of Zeus, the son of Gaia, the second God of Hiram, and Uranus, the first God of Hiram, and Cronus, the head of the 12 Titans!

    At the beginning, Zeus overthrew his rule and became the king of the gods of Hiram.

    Zeus, who was trampled on his feet, gave Cronus a look with the remaining light from the corner of his eye. He couldn''t help sneering and said, "it''s you

    Cronus looked down at Zeus and sighed, "you have let me and your mother down!"

    "Disappointed? It seems that I should tell you this word! What I''m doing is not taught by your words and deeds? Now you say you are disappointed with me, but what about you? Why don''t you let me down as a son? " Zeus was a little excited.

    However, just as his voice fell, a gentle female voice suddenly rang out.

    It was a middle-aged woman with a pretty face. Even at this age, you can still see how charming she was when she was young.

    She walked slowly to Zeus, who was trampled on the ground. She took a deep look at Zeus and said, "boy, you are wrong. In fact, your father is not as playful as you think. From beginning to end, he only loved me. He will continue to bring women back, nothing but because of his identity. His status respect is the king of the gods. If he only guards me as a woman, he will be ridiculed by the courtiers, saying that he has lost his status as a king. So, he and I came up with such an idea, pretending that your father is very fickle, so as to block the long public. But in fact, he never touched the women he took home. Otherwise, why do you think all your brothers and sisters have come from my belly for so many years��

    Hearing this, Zeus was stunned.

    Obviously, he had no idea that it would be like this.

    "No, it''s not like that. You lied to me. You told me before..." Zeus murmured.

    "I told you that before, but I didn''t want you to know the secret. But unexpectedly, because of my words, you coveted your father''s throne. Child, you''ve been wrong once. Don''t make mistakes again and again, OK? " Middle aged woman Wensheng advised.

 Chapter 756

    "No! All these lies are made up by you. You just want to take my throne! Yes, that''s it. That''s your purpose! What can''t you do to take my throne�� Zeus suddenly became more crazy.

    In this world, power and money are often the most attractive things.

    Countless people, in order to chase them and lost themselves, and even indulge in which unable to extricate themselves.

    Just like Zeus at the moment.

    Even if his mother told him the truth, he would not believe it.

    Just because that''s not the truth he wants.

    What he wants is the truth that all the world is wrong and only he wakes up.

    He stubbornly believes that everything is the deception of Titan, that his parents are not good people, and that what he has done is right.

    But now, even if he thinks so, what does it matter?

    He had been trampled on by Cronus, and his life was basically a foregone conclusion.

    Everything will be over soon.

    "You used to be the most important child to me. I intended to pass the throne of king of the gods to you when I was old. But... I didn''t expect that in order to take my throne, you would not hesitate to harm your parents and brothers, and even seal our 12 Titans in the deep sea for thousands of years! What is your conscience? Don''t you have heartache when you do these things�� Cronus asked harshly.

    Hearing his words, Zeus''s fury seemed to ease, at least he didn''t struggle any more. He just glanced at Cronus who was stepping on his body with the remaining light from the corner of his eye and said with a sneer: "heartache? From the moment I decided to seize power, I never felt heartache again! But to be honest, I do regret it now��

    Hearing the word "regret", the mother of Zeus was stunned and then showed a happy smile.

    "Good boy, if you can regret it, it proves that you still have conscience. Listen to me, and then live a down-to-earth life. Don''t think about the supreme power any more, OK? " Said the mother of Zeus in a warm voice.

    Zeus looked up at his mother, sneered and said, "I''m sorry that I didn''t kill all of you after seizing power, but just seal you. If I had cut down the grass and uprooted the roots in those days, how could I do what I do today? "

    The mother of Zeus was stunned and asked in disbelief: "child, how can you... How can you do this? We are your parents. Why are you so cruel? "

    "Parents? If you are really for my good, you should let me be the king of the gods, instead of jumping out to seize power after so many years! " Zeus retorted.

    "No, son, we didn''t want to take power with you, but you... But what you''ve done over the years is too hurtful. If it goes on like this, the whole holy world of Hiram will suffer unprecedented disaster. Child, listen to my advice, go back! As long as you are willing to go back, your father and I can let bygones be bygones and other Titans will let bygones be bygones as well. "

    The mother of Zeus is still persuading, hoping Zeus can turn around.

    Unfortunately, Zeus''s conscience has long been gone, at the moment can not listen to half a word of persuasion.

    "Let me go back? It''s a dream! What can you do to me when I have done those things that are harmful to nature�� Zeus said defiantly.

    "Son of a bitch! Even now, you still refuse to repent. Well, in this case, let me, as a father, come and give you a hand. It''s an account to the people of Hiram! "

    Cronus, with an angry face, clenched his axe and tried to chop it down.

    "No, no! He''s our son. You can''t kill him! " Cried the mother of Zeus.

    But Cronus is still unmoved, a cold face said: "I gave him a chance, but he does not want to repent, then blame me��

    "I beg you, don''t kill him. He was born in October with our blood on his body!" The mother of Zeus cried bitterly.

    Cronus looked at the mother of Zeus and said in a deep voice, "if I let him go, how can I account for those who died because of him? The prince is guilty of the same crime as the common people! What''s more, he is also a king of the gods, and his sins are greater and therefore more unforgivable! "

    With that, Cronus took the axe and cut off the head of Zeus.

    However, what people did not expect was that when the axe was about to fall on Zeus'' head, a hand suddenly pinched it and did not let it fall any more.

    Cronus widened his eyes and looked at the scene in disbelief.

    Although Zeus was still trampled by him, he pinched his axe with one hand.

    Cronus was unconvinced, and immediately increased his strength, as if he must kill Zeus.

    But the fact is, no matter how hard he tried, the axe in his hand didn''t move half a minute, and he was pinched by Zeus all the time.

    "You... How can you..." Cronus asked in surprise.

    Zeus sneered and said, "my dear father, didn''t you think of it?"

    "With your ability, it is impossible to catch my axe under such circumstances. What have you done?" Cronus asked coldly.

    "What did you do? In fact, I didn''t do anything Zeus answered faintly.

    "Nothing? Then how can you... "Cronus still couldn''t believe it.

    Zeus took a look at Cronus from the corner of his eye and sneered. Then he stood up from the ground and overturned Cronus to the ground.

    "Dear father, you may forget that you have been sealed in the deep sea for thousands of years. You have not made any progress in this process. But I am constantly strengthening myself. It''s hard for you to help me with what you can do now! "

    Zeus said with a smile and walked slowly to Cronus.

    Seeing this, Cronus quickly stood up, holding the axe tightly, and wanted to fight to the death with Zeus.

    "Come on! I''d like to see how powerful you are now Cronus roared.

    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"

    Zeus''s words fell, then saw that he was carrying a long golden sword, a jump, then jumped in front of Cronus, directly toward his chest cut in the past.

    Cronus would not stand there foolishly and let him chop. He quickly waved his axe to block it in front of him and tried to resist the attack of Zeus.

    But what he never thought was that when his axe and Zeus'' golden sword collided, the seemingly powerful axe broke with a "click".

    Seeing this scene, Cronus''s face was extremely frightened and shocked.

    But the expression lasted only one second, and soon changed to a miserable scream.

    Because his left arm had been cut off by Zeus.

    The spatter of blood spilled on Zeus''s face, which made his face more strange and terrible.

    "If you want to achieve great things, you can kill your close relatives. My dear father, this is the truth you told me. At that time, you united with your uncle to kill your grandfather and take his throne. Now, Fengshui turns around, and it''s your turn to be killed by your own son! " Zeus said with a grim smile.

    Hearing this, the mother of Zeus rushed to block Cronus and pleaded, "son, he''s your father. You can''t do this!"

    She had intended to let Zeus read in the family, so as to let Cronus go. However, Zeus, who was dazzled by the power, has completely lost his mind now. What else can she care about?

    His golden sword, almost without any hesitation, pierced directly into the abdomen of Zeus'' mother.

    "I don''t want to kill you, but only if I kill you, can I be the king of the gods forever! So, my respected father and mother, you are all at ease to die��

    Zeus said, raising his foot to kick his parents.

    I can''t sit any more now that I''ve seen the final decision.

    Fast drive ink line on Zeus, a will be his legs dead entangled, and then forced a pull, Zeus will see the whole body a crooked, fell on the side.

    Seeing the ink thread on his leg, Zeus was very angry and looked at me indignantly: "it''s you again!"

    When it comes to this, I''m not afraid at the moment. I directly say, "yes, so what if it''s me?"

    "I want to let you go. Why do you want to meddle?" Zeus asked coldly.

    "If you want to let me go, don''t ask me if I want to let you go! People like you, who even killed their parents, are not worthy to be the king of the gods�� I countered.

    Hearing what I said, Zeus became more and more furious, so that his whole body burst out with an impressive momentum.

    "Well, since you are so ignorant, I will help you today!"

    Then Zeus came to me with a long golden sword and wanted to put me in a fast position.

    And I''m not willing to be outdone. Even if I call out dozens of Dharma making paper men from the storage ring, I can drive them to attack Zeus.

    But paper man can deal with ordinary demons and ghosts is OK, deal with God like Zeus, obviously weak.

    With a wave of Zeus'' hand, the paper men were reduced to ashes and scattered with the wind.

    I didn''t give up, then I took off the indefinite universe ring on my finger and threw it at Zeus, hoping to trap him temporarily.

    However, without waiting for the ring of heaven and earth to touch Zeus, Zeus took the initiative to reach out and catch him.

    "A small skill of carving insects!"

    Zeus said, then suddenly force, the indefinite universe ring pinch into a ball, throw on the ground.

    Seeing this, it is impossible to say that you are not afraid.

    But now, not only Medusa, but also Titan, headed by Cronus, have been beaten to death. If I retreat again, will the whole kingdom of Hiram be saved?

    Mo Liang night they are still under the support of death, in order to protect those innocent civilians and do their best, then what qualifications do I have to retreat without fighting?

    Grandma died, ye Zichen died, uncle Lu died, they all hope that I can become a stronger and more fearless person.

    If I didn''t have the courage to fight Zeus, wouldn''t I be sorry that they sacrificed for me?

    Yes, I can''t back down, never!

    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath, holding Lu Banchi in my hand, and met Zeus in the direction

 Chapter 757

    Just as Zeus came to me, the other 11 gods of Olympia had defeated the remaining Titans.

    No one can fight against the power of Olympia, let alone Zeus.

    It looks like a losing battle.

    But I still have no way back.

    Because the innocent civilians are still waiting for me.

    Because these Titans who were defeated by Olympia are still waiting for me.

    More because, still in the stick to support this continent of ink cool night and Chen Feng, they are still waiting for me!

    No matter for whom, I must fight this battle!

    "Zeus, it''s time for you to die today!"

    I roared, no matter three seven twenty-one, directly carrying Lu Banchi flying to Zeus.

    See me hit, Zeus mouth with a cold war, strange and ruthless.

    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"

    Zeus gave a cold hum and jumped up to me. Without waiting for my reaction, he kicked me away.

    The body, like duckweed, floats in the air, and then falls to the ground.

    The bones of the whole body, like broken into slag, make me cry.

    I have to say, his action is really too fast.

    It''s fast and accurate. I didn''t even get a chance to react.

    "Little girl, you don''t even have hair, you want to challenge me? Are you insulting me or yourself? " Zeus said sarcastically.

    I was biting my teeth, not letting myself show any pain. I answered coldly, "if you have the ability, you will kill me. Otherwise, I will hang your head on the gate of the kingdom of Hiram

    "Oh, what a big tone! I''ll see how you hang my head on it

    Then Zeus jumped up, jumped up to me again, and grabbed me by the neck.

    "You... You will be... Damned!" I struggled.

    "In Hiram, I''m heaven. What curse has just struck me? Instead of caring about me, you''d better care about yourself! "

    Then Zeus''s hand around my neck became stronger.

    Soon, I felt a kind of suffocation.

    As if, heaven and earth have disappeared.

    Yes, it''s just a piece of white in my mind.

    To be honest, I hate being pinched.

    But often those powerful people, just as agreed, pick my neck.

    Just like this, they can enjoy the pleasure of my death in their hands.

    But I am not easy to cause, even if I want to die, I have to pull Zeus to die with me.

    So, when I still have strength, I clenched Lu Banchi in my hand and stabbed him in Zeus'' heart.

    I don''t believe that Zeus can be made of iron!

    Unfortunately, the ideal is beautiful, but the reality is bony.

    At the moment when my lubanchi poked out, I heard a "click" sound.

    Then I heard my ruler break into pieces and crash to the ground.

    My heart, suddenly cool half.

    It''s not that I love Lu bangchi''s fracture. After all, even if it is broken, it can be reassembled.

    What really makes me feel cool is that even Lu bangchi''s hard things can''t hurt him. What else in the world can keep him?

    If nothing can come down to him, am I not really going to die here today? Don''t those innocent civilians also have to die?

    At the thought of this, my mood became extremely depressed.

    It never occurred to me that one day I would lose so badly.

    I never thought that I would try my best to save the people I want to save.

    As Zeus pinched my neck more and more hard, a huge sense of decadence spread to my heart in an instant, making me almost lose the desire to survive.

    Maybe it''s good to die like this.

    At least, I don''t have to bear so many responsibilities and obligations. I don''t have to travel thousands of miles for such a distant ideal.

    Once upon a time, what I firmly believed in, at this moment, suddenly became completely meaningless.

    I don''t even know why I''m desperate to die here.

    Is it just to show all my heroism?

    But actually, I don''t want to be a hero at all.

    I want to live, want to live well, want to live as bright as the sun.

    But will fate give me a chance to live?

    I don''t know.

    Decadent breath, spread quickly on me.

    I can feel almost every cell in my body persuading me to give up.

    I really should give up, right?

    Give up, there will be no pain.

    I slowly closed my eyes, nothing to think about, nothing to think about.

    Consciousness, more and more lax, so that in the end I can not even hear any sound around.

    This is the feeling of death!

    But God didn''t seem to want to help me.

    Just when I felt that I had only one last breath left, I suddenly felt that Zeus pinched my hand and was relieved.

    I thought it was my own feeling, but when I subconsciously touched it with my hand, I found that there was no Zeus in front of me.

    He... He wanted me to die, how could he suddenly set me on fire?

    Is it that he has any other purpose?

    I was puzzled and slowly opened my eyes to see what he was up to.

    However, the scene in front of me shocked me.

    Because Zeus, at the moment, was entangled by the slender snakes on Medusa''s head.

    He pulled the snakes hard, but every time he pulled off one, a new snake would soon come up.

    As if the little snakes on Medusa''s head were endless.

    Medusa''s entanglement made Zeus extremely unhappy.

    He glared at Medusa and yelled, "what do you want to do?"

    Medusa gave a cold smile and said, "in those days, you destroyed my sister and brother-in-law, destroyed me, and even destroyed the glorious continent of Atlantis. Today, I will make you pay with blood

    "Oh, what a blood debt! I''ll see how you want me to repay it!"

    When Zeus finished, he grabbed Medusa''s head and pulled her back.

    The slender snakes saw this scene and opened their mouths to bite Zeus.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Zeus suddenly made a fierce, grabbed the seven inches of those slender snakes, suddenly forced, and pulled them all down.

    Those little snakes, without Medusa''s head, have no deterrent power any more.

    And medusa, also because of the absence of these snakes, and become older.

    It can be seen that these snakes and medusa complement each other.

    If either of the two is absent, the other is bound to suffer fatal damage.

    But surprisingly, even in this scene, Medusa still did not want to let Zeus go.

    After all, there is a lot of hatred between them.

    Either he or she died. There was never a middle state.

    But somehow, before launching the final attack on Zeus, Medusa gave me a strange look.

    "Remember what I said to you before I came up? Live well, you still have a long way to go Medusa said with a smile.

    As soon as I said this, I immediately felt a bad premonition.

    Because no matter how it sounds, it''s like a farewell.

    Thinking of this, I quickly opened my mouth and said to her, "don''t do stupid things. Without you, what can I do to defeat him and live well?"

    Hearing what I said, Medusa gave a little smile and said, "if anyone else in the world can beat him, it''s just you. Please remember, the reason why you are the chosen one is not only because you have great skill, but also because you have something that others don''t have! "

    This words, my heart is more puzzled.

    Do I have something that others don''t have?

    How is that possible?

    I''m just an ordinary person. Like other people, I have a nose, two eyes and a mouth?

    What''s more, I have something different from other people. How can I not know?

    However, the look in Medusa''s eyes didn''t seem to deceive me at all.

    What''s more, at such a critical juncture, she didn''t have to cheat me.

    But... But what does she mean by that thing?

    She knows. She has to have something to do with the chosen one?

    I don''t know why, when I think about it, I think about the last time I played against a vampire in medeola.

    That time, because of a moment''s negligence, the spirit stone endosulfan in my body was sucked by the vampire, resulting in us almost being served by him.

    The reason why the vampire was so powerful at that time was that he set up a situation and absorbed the blood of the earth through the power of the rose.

    Wait, the blood of the earth?

    I remember that Mo liangye said to me at that time that the so-called blood of the earth is the blood of Gaia, the mother of the earth.

    Titan, the 12 Gods of Olympia, and even Medusa are the descendants of Gaia.

    To put it bluntly, they are all descendants of Gaia.

    In this way, it should be feasible to fight Zeus with Gaia''s earth blood!

    When I think of it, I''m in a hurry.

    But things are not as perfect as I thought.

    Because, just in these few minutes of my thinking, Medusa once again launched a strong attack on Zeus.

    But it is the so-called strong in its own hands, even if medusa in the attack on Zeus, has exerted the greatest power, but still not a few times was the death of Zeus suppressed.

    "Smelly woman, I didn''t expect that after so many years, you still hate me." Zeus said with a sneer.

    "Even in the past 10000 years, 20000 years, 30000 years, I will never forget what you have done to me, to your son, and even to the whole of Atlantis! It''s a grudge against each other�� Medusa said with a firm face.

    "Well, today, I will help you to go to hell with my useless son."

    When Zeus finished, he suddenly tore Medusa''s body to pieces and went away with the wind

 Chapter 758

    Seeing that Medusa was torn to ashes by Zeus, I felt a dull pain in my heart.

    Although Medusa and I haven''t dealt with each other very well during this period of time, we have even been hostile for many times.

    But I have to admit that after we came out of the sea, Medusa really helped me a lot.

    At least, if it wasn''t for her, it would be very difficult for me to stand on the land of Atlantis floating in mid air again with my own strength.

    Now she left the world forever because of the cruelty of Zeus. As a person who had been helped by her, how can I stand by?

    But I also know that, with my current strength, if I want to help Medusa revenge, it is tantamount to wishful thinking.

    The only way is to rely on the inner elixir which has absorbed the blood of the earth in my body!

    Thinking of this, I immediately sat cross legged on the ground and began to drive Neidan in my body with my consciousness.

    Because the inner elixir is made of spirit stone, its energy should not be underestimated.

    In addition, the last time the vampires in medeola town made Gaia''s blood of the earth, the power is endless.

    However, my ability is so low that it is often difficult to control it, so I seldom use it.

    But now, it''s time. If I don''t use it again, I''m afraid all the big guys will die here today.

    So, I have to concentrate all my energy and drive it wholeheartedly.

    After Zeus killed Medusa, he naturally turned his attention to me.

    "The last one in the way is dead. Now it''s your turn!"

    Zeus said in a cold voice and came up to me.

    But at the moment, I have no energy to manage him.

    Because the inner elixir in my body didn''t listen to me for some reason.

    Without its power, even if I try hard now, I can''t beat Zeus.

    It''s better to concentrate on controlling the inner pill than to fight with him.

    Zeus obviously didn''t expect that this time, I didn''t hide. I was surprised.

    "Well, it seems that you are quite aware of the current situation, and know that the resistance is invalid, so you don''t want to struggle," Zeus said with a sneer. "But don''t think that I will let you go. In this world, all the people who have resisted me should die, including you

    Then Zeus pointed at me with his golden sword, as if to stab me to death.

    However, at this time, Cronus, who was seriously injured, suddenly stood in front of me and tried to stop Zeus from attacking me.

    "Rebellious son, isn''t your evil done enough? Why do you want to kill innocent people like this? " Cronus asked, his face covered with blood.

    Zeus took a look at Cronus and answered with contempt: "since ancient times, the king has defeated the enemy. You have lost now, do you kill the innocent? Has the final say! "

    "So you have to kill her?" Asked Cronus.

    "Of course, I''m not as soft hearted as your father. Since I''ve done some things, I''m going to cut down the roots�� Zeus said grimly.

    "If you want to kill her, you''ll pass me first! You are my son. When I live, I don''t want to see you kill one more person! " Cronus said firmly.

    "Oh, what a big tone! Since you want to die, I''ll kill you first, and I''ll kill her later! "

    Then Zeus waved his sword and cut it off Cronus.

    Cronus did not dare to show weakness. He quickly flashed, jumped behind Zeus, and put his foot on his back.

    Zeus didn''t expect that Cronus was so badly injured that he was so sensitive that he couldn''t react to it for a moment and nearly fell into a lurch.

    However, it made Zeus more angry than before.

    Even the ferocious face was ferocious now.

    "You are looking for death!"

    Zeus roared fiercely, and then raised his hand and stabbed Cronus with his golden sword.

    But also at this time, after I failed countless times, I was finally able to control the spirit stone pill in my body.

    Almost without any hesitation, I suddenly stood up from the ground, and then ran behind Zeus, holding his shoulder.

    Zeus originally wanted to kill Cronus, but when I pinched him like this, he was even more angry. He threw his arm in a direct reflex, trying to break away from me.

    But now that I have Neidan to protect my body, how can he shake it off if he wants to?

    This is not, even if Zeus used a lot of strength, but still can not break away from me.

    Even, as I used more and more strength, in the end, not only his shoulders could not move, even his whole body was difficult to move.

    "What on earth have you done to me?" Zeus asked a little incredulously.

    I coldly looked at the back of Zeus and said word by word, "you have always claimed that you are the most powerful God in Hiram, and no one has punished you for that. Do you think your ancestor Gaia would let you go by doing these things? "

    As soon as he said this, Zeus''s face turned pale.

    "Gai... Gaia? You... You know Gaia? No, it won''t. You''re just a mortal. How can you know Gaia? " Zeus comforted himself.

    "It doesn''t matter whether I know Gaia or not. The important thing is, you will die soon! "

    I gritted my teeth to finish, the hand on the fierce force, the next second will hear Zeus shoulder bone fracture sound.

    Because of the pain, Zeus couldn''t help crying out.

    "No... no, I won''t kill you. You... Will you let me go?" Zeus pleaded.

    "You killed so many people, why do you ask me to let you go?"

    With that, I increased the strength of my hand and took off the whole arm on Zeus'' right.

    Zeus was crying in pain, and he was about to take his breath away.

    "You... You... You..." Zeus stammered.

    I didn''t want to talk to him any more. I raised my foot and kicked the bloody wound on his right arm, kicking him over 20 meters.

    Although Zeus is a god of heaven and has strong ability, I can''t bear to be tossed about like this. After lying on the ground for a long time, I slowly stood up.

    At the moment, he lost an arm, no longer the previous arrogance, but the whole face is full of decadence.

    "In the divine world of Hiram, the well water never intrudes into the river water with the eastern world. Why... Why do you have to get along with me?" Zeus asked in a trembling voice.

    "As a god of heaven, you can''t do the right thing and do all the bad things. Shouldn''t everyone be punished?" I responded with an angry face.

    Zeus slowly got up from the ground, supported his precarious body with a long golden sword, and said: "in this world, who... Who has not done a few bad things? Are you going to kill all the people who have done wrong in the world? "

    "I don''t care about other people! But if you kill my friend, you should die! "

    "You mean Medusa? I... I really can''t figure out why... Why my unruly bastard wants to fight me for her... Now... Now, you... You want to kill me for her. She''s just ugly. Why do you all value her so much? " Zeus asked.

    "There''s no other reason why we value her, just because she''s worth it! A man like you will never understand these two words in his whole life

    "Worth it? In this world, for me, the only thing worth it is power! I can discard the rest! "

    "So, you''ll end up dead!"

    At this point, I know that there is no need to continue to say, quickly flash to Zeus and attack him again.

    However, Zeus was not a vegetarian. When he saw me coming, he immediately burst out a breath of awe inspiring momentum and overturned all the stones around him.

    As if, already ready to fight with me.

    If I had seen him like this before, I would have been afraid. But now that I have the inner elixir to protect my body, I am still afraid of his little skills?

    In order to fight against Zeus, like him, I burst out a strong momentum around me, and then walked towards him step by step.

    Seeing the momentum on me, Zeus was so surprised that he burst out with more momentum.

    Naturally, I won''t lose to him. I''m more and more powerful.

    Zeus was unwilling to admit defeat and began to strengthen his momentum.

    But no matter how hard he tries, every time I burst out the momentum will be far more than him.

    After all, the inner elixir in my body had absorbed the blood of the earth, which was produced by Gaia, the ancestor of Zeus.

    No matter how strong Zeus is, how can he be stronger than Gaia?

    This is not, as I get closer and closer to Zeus, the momentum around him is more and more crushed by me in all directions.

    However, as a king of gods, Zeus was not willing to give up and still resisted me.

    "You... You won''t win. I''m the supreme king. You are... You won''t win me!" Zeus gritted his teeth and insisted.

    "I said, your death time is today. No matter how hard you struggle, it''s useless!"

    I answered coldly and went on to him step by step.

    It''s the so-called master''s skill that often lies not in the form but in the spirit.

    Just like Zeus and I at the moment, even if we haven''t touched each other, we have already competed for strength through momentum.

    Once injured by the momentum of internal skill, the degree of injury is much more serious than simple trauma.

    It was also for this reason that Zeus persisted for a while and began to bleed.

    "Well, do you want to continue to struggle?" I asked faintly.

    Zeus''s eyes, clattering down the bleeding, soon spread the whole face, looking particularly terrible.

    But he still didn''t give up.

    "I... I won''t be defeated, I won''t!"

    Zeus roared, carrying the golden sword, under the protection of the whole body momentum, strode to me, and wanted to fight to the death with me.

    But I, no longer in the mood to continue to entangle with him, met him directly, and slapped him on the forehead.

    Blood sprayed all over me.

    Sword, land.

    "You... Why do you have to... Fight me?" Zeus said weakly.

    I took a look at him and said, "because of goodness!"

    "Ah, good? Do you think that there is really pure goodness in this world? Little girl, you are so naive

    Zeus said with a look of pain, I do not know where to touch a dagger, stabbed to my heart.

    Life and death are at stake.

    But Zeus never thought that the dagger he stabbed was pinched by my two fingers in an instant.

    "This... How is this possible? You... You can''t stop it, you have to... "

    Zeus''s face was covered and he had no idea what had happened.

    But even so, I didn''t feel soft. I put the other hand on Zeus'' head and said "goodbye" in a deep voice. Then I twisted his whole head off his neck with a strong force

 Chapter 759

    As Zeus''s head was unscrewed, my heart string, which had been tense, was slowly relaxed at the moment.

    Although there is a spirit stone to protect the body, nothing will happen, but for a person who has never played against the so-called God, such a scene is still too grand.

    What''s more, in this battle, I have more responsibilities than ever before.

    If I don''t win Zeus, not only will I die, but even the innocent civilians and the 12 Titans here will not come to a good end.

    Under such circumstances, how dare I take it lightly?

    However, fortunately, after such a bitter struggle, Zeus was completely eradicated.

    In this way, we have lived up to our expectations.

    I sighed, and with the power of the spirit stone inner elixir, I turned the whole head of Zeus into ashes, and then scattered it with the wind, so that it could never be revived.

    After all, his heart is too evil. If he is resurrected in the future, it will be another catastrophe for the heaven of Hiram.

    Because of the struggle between the gods, this country has been devastated, and can no longer stand any toss.

    What the people want is just a place where they can live in peace, and they don''t want to get involved in this fight again.

    Therefore, the only choice for me at this moment is to eradicate Zeus completely and never suffer.

    With Zeus''s head reduced to ashes, the other 11 gods of Olympia all lost their fighting spirit.

    Even if there is no leader, what else can they play against?

    Moreover, the struggle for the leadership of the divine world is probably not their will at all, but Zeus'' own.

    In this way, their stubborn resistance will be meaningless.

    Xu is not easy to raise his eyebrows and exhale once. Before, a Titan named coyes, who was beaten by the 11 main gods of Olympia, was reluctant to give up and kicked the Olympian God.

    "Let''s have a look at it. Didn''t you just do it? Fight, you fight for me! What''s the matter? Now without Zeus, you won''t fight? " Kaois said angrily.

    Although the Olympian gods are angry in their hearts, the reason why they hinder me is that they dare to be angry at the moment.

    In their view, the mortal who can defeat Zeus is definitely not an ordinary role.

    They didn''t know where I came from, so they didn''t dare to act rashly.

    Seeing that these Olympian gods were silent, coyce was even more aggressive, flying up and kicking them in the face, so that several of them even lost their teeth.

    No matter how good their temper was, the Olympians could not bear it at the moment. They immediately stood up from the ground and pulled out their weapons to fight against Titan again.

    "Come on, you''ll come if you can! Do you think we titans are afraid of you? What skills do you have? You just rely on the presence of Zeus. Now without him, I see what else you can do to defeat us! " Coyce didn''t think it was a big deal.

    Hearing this, Ares, the God of war in Olympia, was furious. He looked at coyce fiercely and said, "you have seed, please say it again!"

    "Again? Well, if you want to hear that, why don''t I say it again? Listen to me, you Olympians are all despicable people like Zeus. You don''t deserve to be gods at all

    "You..."

    Ares was so angry that he stabbed kaois with his spear in his hand.

    I had no reason to ignore the situation. I had to use two fingers to clamp ares''s spear.

    Ares looked frightened when he saw that I was so quick.

    Obviously, he was very taboo about my ability.

    "How can you be partial to Titan?" Aris asked coldly.

    I looked at him one eye, light should way: "I do not favor anyone, I only favor justice!"

    Hearing my words, Olympia on the scene have you look at me, I look at you, exchanged the eyes for a long time, as if struggling with something.

    Fortunately, after struggling for a while, Athena finally took a step forward and said to us, "in fact, we don''t want to be enemies of Titan, but, most of the time, we are forced to do that, and we have no choice."

    "Excuse! It''s all excuses! If Zeus forces you, won''t you resist? " Cooys said coldly.

    Athena sighed and said, "his ability is greater than the rest of the 11 of us. What''s more, he''s still the father, brother and even husband of us. In this case, what''s the use of even if we resist?"

    This time, coyce did not retort.

    Because, as one of the Titans who fought with Zeus for many years, he knew very well how powerful Zeus was.

    Not to mention Athena, they did not dare to fight against Zeus. Even if they were Titans, they would never choose to fight against Zeus if they were not forced to a certain extent.

    "Zeus is an autocratic monarch, but those who resist his orders will not come to a good end. At that time, when Zeus wanted to use the land of Atlantis to sink to the bottom of the sea to strengthen the seal of your Titans, we did not stop it. But Zeus did not listen, and even put us into the dungeon, until Atlantis was completely destroyed, and then released us. At that time, even if we wanted to save Atlantis and your Titans, there was no way. To tell you the truth, this matter has always been a pain in our hearts. Over the years, we have been regretting that we didn''t succeed in stopping him... "

    Athena''s voice began to choke.

    It seems that what they said is true.

    No matter who they are, there will be times when they have to, no matter man or God.

    They made mistakes because of Zeus, but that doesn''t mean they have no room for repentance.

    Thinking of this, I sighed deeply and said to Athena, "the past is the past, as long as you do more good deeds and do your duty as a God. As for other matters, don''t pursue them any more? "

    "But..." Athena stopped.

    I frowned slightly and asked, "but what?"

    "Now that Zeus is dead, there is no ruler in the heaven of Hiram. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will fall into chaos again." Athena said in a deep voice.

    "What''s the point? Why don''t you go on and choose a ruler? " I replied casually.

    But Athena shook her head and said, "it''s OK to choose a new one, but... Because we have done a lot of wrong things to Titan before, no matter whether the ruler is from our camp or from Titan''s camp, one party will not accept, so..."

    At this point, Athena''s eyes were fixed on me, and all the other Olympians and Titans were looking at me, which made me feel a little hairy.

    "What are you doing? You don''t want me to be the ruler, do you

    I just casually asked, but they nodded one by one.

    "Damn, do you really want me to be a teacher?" I asked in shock.

    "You have defeated Zeus and proved that you have this ability. Besides, your body contains the blood of our ancestor Gaia, and we should respect you. What''s more, you don''t belong to any of our camps, and we will all convince you! " Said Athena.

    "But... But I''m a foreigner. I''m not in touch with the divine world of Hiram. What''s more, I have my own business to do, so I have no time to take care of your business! " I politely refused.

    "It doesn''t matter. After you become our ruler, we will definitely choose about two more Dharma protectors from the two camps. In your absence, these two guardians can maintain the order of the divine world together. " Answered Athena.

    "Er... This... This I really can''t, i... I am a mortal, how can I rule your divine world? Why don''t you... Why don''t you hire someone else? " I tried to discuss with them.

    But this matter, they seem to have the iron heart.

    "You can not be the ruler, but the Atlantis continent can only continue to fall, and then hurt the civilians below, don''t blame us!" Athena became a little tough.

    "You! You are the gods. How could you use this to negotiate with me? " I''m a little annoyed about that.

    Athena shrugged and said, "we don''t want to, but if there is no good ruler in the divine world, it will do great harm to those innocent civilians. It''s better to let them be killed now

    I turned my head and looked at the edge not far away, and found that Atlantis didn''t drop much because of their insistence on the dark night, but it''s not a long-term solution.

    After all, they can''t be down there all their lives.

    Once they let go, the continent will definitely kill and injure countless civilians.

    This scene is not what I want to see.

    In this way, there is only one choice I can make.

    I secretly tangled in my heart for a while, and finally agreed to Athena.

    "Well, I agree to be the ruler of your kingdom of Hiram, but you can''t limit my freedom."

    Seeing that I agreed, both Olympians and Titans were very happy, and there were smiles on their faces.

    "As long as you agree to be our ruler, we promise not to restrict you anything!"

    "Can you promise me anything?" I asked tentatively.

    "Of course!" Athena answered.

    "OK, you can move this continent of Atlantis to a safe place first." I ordered.

    Maybe it''s because I agreed to their request, so this time, without saying a word, they started to act

 Chapter 760

    They have 12 Titans and 11 Olympians, divided into five groups.

    Four of them flew to the four corners of Atlantis, and then one group flew to the center of Atlantis.

    The five groups of forces worked together to lift Atlantis up again, and went higher and higher to the cloud.

    "Damn, where are you going to move it?" I asked curiously.

    Hearing what I said, Cronus, who was not far away, laughed and said, "of course, it''s moving to heaven to be your new ruler''s residence��

    "What? To be my mansion? Such a big continent, give me a mansion? Are you kidding? " I don''t know what to say.

    Cronus shook his head and said, "of course it''s not a joke! This continent used to have incomparable brilliance, but now it''s declining, but it''s still very good as a gift given to you by the gods of Hiram with a little trimming! "

    I can''t say a word, OK?

    Although I have done them a little help, I can''t give them such a big gift.

    If I accept this gift, even if I want to draw a clear line with them, it is impossible.

    Thinking of this, I would like to refuse.

    Unexpectedly, I suddenly heard the voice of Chen Feng.

    "Little cousin, don''t take such a big piece of land. If they give it to you, you''ll take it. You can''t give it away."

    Hearing this, I turned my head and saw that Mo liangye had already brought Chen Feng and Li Manzhen up, and was walking slowly towards me.

    So, I gave Chen Feng a white look and said, "you said it''s light. After receiving this gift, I will not be free. I want to serve the holy world of Hiram all my life!"

    "That''s not good? It''s Doraemon''s business to be the leader of the divine world. No one else can ask for it! " Chen Feng said with a bad smile.

    "Good p, I''m used to being free and don''t want to be restricted by others!" I replied with a shriveled mouth.

    Hearing what I said, Cronus came slowly and said, "as Athena has said before, even if you are our ruler, we will never restrict your freedom. You can rest assured of that."

    "But..."

    I wanted to say something else, but I was interrupted by Mo liangye.

    "Ma''am, since they are so gracious, you have agreed. If you have such a large piece of land as a mansion, if I don''t want to stay in the underworld, I can also go to your divine world to feel the taste of paradise. Why not? " Mo liangye said with a smile.

    After listening to Mo liangye''s words, I felt that if I didn''t accept Cronus'' kindness, it would be too hypocritical. I had to nod my head and say, "well, well, since my husband has said that, I can only promise you first! However, let''s first say that I don''t like luxury. You can trim it casually and live in it. Don''t do it too well, or I will feel that I owe you too much. "

    "Yes, I''ll arrange it later."

    When Cronus finished, he went to his own business.

    In this open space, there are only a few of us left.

    "After so long, it''s a happy ending, and it''s worth our trip." I said with emotion.

    Mo liangye looked at me, walked slowly to me, reached out and took me into his arms, and said in a deep voice: "madam, I''m glad to see you grow up so fast! My wife is no longer the little girl who can only wait for my rescue! "

    "Of course. How to say, I''m also a mother of two children. I can''t always be a little girl, waiting for you to take care of me? However, in other words, we have been out for several days this time. We really miss those children. " I said casually.

    "Tomorrow, tomorrow we can go back to see them. I think they miss you very much, too. " Mo liangye hugged me tightly and said.

    Seeing that Mo liangye and I love each other so much, Chen Feng can''t help but shrivel his mouth and stretch out his hand to hold Li Manzhen tightly.

    "When they show their love, we can also sprinkle dog food to see who can do it!" Chen Feng does not admit defeat said.

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, Li Manzhen smiles and says, "you don''t compare with Xiao Fei. You only know how to compare with them. You really can''t help it!"

    "Both of them have special identities, and I am just an ordinary person. What else can I compare with them except their love?" Chen Feng light way.

    Although Li Manzhen didn''t speak very directly, I still vaguely heard something from her words, so I began to say: "anyway, the land of Atlantis is so big. I''ll ask Cronus to build another house and give it to you two as wedding gifts. Last time you two got married, I didn''t give you any special gifts. This time, I''ll make them up. At that time, when we are old and retired, we can continue to live together as neighbors. If we have nothing to do, we can just chat, play cards and bask in the sun. We will certainly have a very pleasant life. "

    Hearing what I said, Li Manzhen laughed sheepishly and said, "Xiao Fei, I don''t mean that. I just think..."

    In the end, Li Manzhen didn''t say what she said. She only showed the embarrassment of being seen through by me.

    I went over, took her hand and said, "I know what you think, Manzhen. I give you this house of my own free will. After all, you two have helped us a lot along the way. What''s more, you lost your child in the process. I know a house can''t make up for you. But you can rest assured that as long as there is my mi Xiaofei, there will be your Li Manzhen! "

    As soon as these words came out, Li Manzhen''s eyes turned red.

    "Xiaofei, you are so kind to me and Chen Feng. No matter what we do, we will always be in the same line with you

    After that, she hugged me tightly, just like a pair of sisterhood posture.

    "Well, it''s just a house for you? As for the excitement? Come on, wipe your tears. We should go back to the ground in a moment I joked with a smile.

    Li Manzhen nodded, wiped her tears and began to discuss the next journey with us.

    "We are all tired these two days. My plan is that we will go back to our country and have a rest. Then we will start again and go to Ethiopia." Ink cool night proposal way.

    I nodded, should say: "OK, just I want to go back to see the children."

    Hearing what I said, Li Manzhen agreed.

    "It''s good. We''ve been out for such a long time, and I really want to go back to see my child who died before he was born. He''s buried in Shura alone. He must be very lonely. "

    "But I''m afraid we can''t go in and out of the Shura Kingdom at will?" Chen Feng said.

    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll talk to Nuan Nuan later. Let her talk to Ji Yunxi, and he will arrange someone to let you go." I replied casually.

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng immediately became energetic.

    "Are you right, little cousin? It seems that Ji Yunxi has a good relationship with you. Why do you want to go through the warm? Don''t you say it''s good? " Chen Feng said with a bad smile.

    I took a look at the ink cool night next to me, raised my foot to kick Chen Feng, and said in a cold voice: "you want to die, don''t you? My husband is still here. What are you talking about? "

    Chen Feng touched the leg that I kicked, slightly aggrieved, said: "what I said is the truth. Who among us doesn''t know what Ji Yunxi has done to you... "

    Who knows, Chen Feng a words haven''t finished, be mo cool night one eye stare voice don''t dare to come out.

    "It seems that it''s not enough for my wife to beat you. Do you want a mixed doubles?" Mo Liang night picks eyebrow to ask a way.

    Chen Feng shook his head like a rattle.

    "I will deal with the matter of greeting Ji Yunxi in person. By the way, I''ll talk to him about how many betrothal gifts we have to give our family. " Ink cool night light mouth.

    A listen to this words, Chen Feng immediately was hoodwinked.

    "Betrothal gifts? Brother-in-law of Hades, why do you want a betrothal gift from Ji Yunxi? " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye smiles, hugs me and says with a proud face: "I think for a while, the best way to eliminate a rival is to turn him into my son-in-law."

    This words a, Chen Feng for a moment surprised mouth can plug an egg.

    "My God, what did I hear? Brother-in-law of the underworld, are you right? You didn''t like wennuan all the time before. You poured too much emotion into Ji Yunxi? Why do you suddenly agree now? "

    Mo liangye arranged the scattered hair for me, and said faintly: "the girl is eighteen. She wants to get used to him. What can I do? What''s more, I''d like to see Ji Yunxi call me father-in-law. Ma''am, I think you want to hear it, too, don''t you? "

    Say, Mo cool night again pulled words to me.

    Obviously, this guy is jealous.

    In this state, if I don''t follow his meaning, he can''t figure out how to toss me in bed!

    Think of here, I can only nod, should say: "yes, I also want to hear Ji Yunxi call me mother-in-law!"

    Hearing this, Chen Feng was speechless.

    "It seems that Ji Yunxi will be very sad in the future. I''m really worried about him!"

    "You''re worried about a big head! You''ve been away from home for a long time and haven''t gone back to see your grandfather. Instead of worrying about others, you''d better think more about how to go back and explain to your grandfather! " Li Manzhen reminds a way in the side.

    At the mention of this, Chen Feng''s face immediately changed.

    "This... This, can I not go back to see my grandfather? He has a bad temper. If I go back, he won''t know how to beat me! " Chen Feng and Li Manzhen discuss.

    Li Manzhen shook her head and said, "no! I''ve made up my mind. I''ll go back to pay homage to the child. You can go back to see your grandfather. We can work together to save time. "

 Chapter 761

    Hearing Li Manzhen''s words, Chen Feng is puzzled.

    "Manzhen, I''ll go back to see my grandfather. Won''t you come back with me? We''ve been married so long that you haven''t met my grandfather yet

    Li Manzhen shook her head and said, "no, now I just want to see the children. I don''t want to see anyone else."

    "Man Zhen, that''s not anyone else. That''s my grandfather! My grandfather is the owner of the Chen family. He''s very kind. He won''t embarrass you. " Chen Feng advised.

    But Li Manzhen''s attitude is still firm.

    "Chen Feng, I really don''t want to go. Don''t embarrass me."

    "Man Zhen..."

    Chen Feng wanted to say more, but I interrupted him.

    "Cousin, since Manzhen is not ready to see her parents, don''t embarrass her. After all, she is a girl and somewhat shy. Look back, you wait for her to get ready before you see her, and it''s not too late. Anyway, it''s a long way to go. You two are already married. Are you afraid that she will run away? " I joked with a smile.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng is not good enough to say more.

    "Well, if you don''t want to, I won''t force you. But... But I hope you can get ready early and come back with me to meet my family. My grandfather is old, and he doesn''t know how many days he can live. He has been looking forward to my taking a wife back... "Chen Feng said slightly frustrated.

    See Chen Feng not happy, Li Manzhen gently hold his hand, Wen Sheng said: "next time, next time I will definitely go back with you. But this time, I''m really sorry. "

    Chen Fengsu came to love Li Manzhen. When she said that, she couldn''t bear it.

    "Man Zhen, I don''t mean to blame you. You don''t have to apologize to me. Anyway, it''s no big deal to see parents. If you don''t want to go, you won''t go. It''s a big deal. I''ll talk to my grandfather later. You''re busy and can''t go. Next time we''ll go home together! "

    "Well, let''s go back together next time!"

    Li Manzhen said, and Chen Feng Acacia smile.

    Seeing that the two of them had already discussed, Mo liangye and I were relieved at the moment.

    "Well, now that you''ve all agreed, let''s not delay, and say hello to Cronus, so that we can pack up and go home!" I urged.

    "I see. We know that you are eager to see some of your little friends. Little cousin, I''m going out with you. I''ll be driven to death by you

    Although Chen Feng complained, he didn''t slow down at all. He soon followed me and Mo liangye to find Cronus to say goodbye to them.

    Almost at dawn, we finally rode the dragon body of the cool night and went down to the flat ground.

    Because there was still plenty of time, we found a hotel to sleep for a whole day before we flew back to Z country.

    As discussed before, Chen Feng got off the plane and went back to the Chen family of the Ma Yi family.

    Li Manzhen also went to the Shura kingdom.

    As for me and Mo liangye, we naturally went back to the underworld to see my precious children.

    As I expected, during the time I left, several children changed again.

    The fruit is much higher than before, and even the appearance has grown, which makes it more mature and sensible.

    Especially that pair of deep eyes, just like the ink cool night.

    As for wennuan, although it doesn''t grow as fast as Guoguo, it basically shows a beautiful model.

    I believe that in time, we will become the first beauty in the underworld.

    Finally, Xiaoling.

    Because she is not the direct descendant of Mo liangye, so she has no unique growth gene, and the change is not too big.

    However, she has absorbed a lot of aura in these days because she has been helping those ghosts of the past to make Mengpo soup by the side of Naihe bridge for a long time.

    Although people are not big, they have accumulated a lot of aura.

    It seems that in the future, we will also achieve something.

    See a few children have their own changes, I and Mo cool night''s heart, are very pleased.

    "It seems that before long, I will have to give up my position as the king of the underworld." Mo liangye said with a faint smile.

    Wennuan nodded and said, "Dad, you don''t know that my brother is very diligent these days when you are away. Every time I ask him to play, he doesn''t go. He says he wants to learn from Uncle Pei Zhao so that he can share your worries with your father. "

    Hearing wennuan''s words, Guoguo felt a little embarrassed and said, "no, I just... Just feel that as a man, I should learn more to protect Xiaoling and my sister, just like my father always protects my mother."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he said this, wennuan pouted and said with a proud face, "I don''t want you to protect me. I have uncle Yunxi to protect me."

    "Uncle Yunxi hasn''t said he wants to marry you, so you defend him!" Fruit fruit slightly dissatisfied said.

    "Don''t you need to say that? In this world, besides me, uncle Yunxi can find someone who loves him more than me? He is not a fool. Of course, he will choose the person who is the best to him and adores him the most. The key is to love him the most Warm very confident said.

    "I''m afraid you''re wishful thinking. When the time comes, uncle Yunxi will pat his ass and leave. You''ll leave a heartbreak." Guo Guo sighs helplessly.

    Hearing this, I noticed that there seemed to be something we didn''t know, so I asked, "is there something you''re hiding from me?"

    "No... no..." Guoguo realized that he might have let slip and denied it.

    I squinted at him and asked again, "are you sure you don''t?"

    Xu was a little hairy in my eyes. After a while, Guoguo chose to be honest.

    "Well, I said. However, you have to promise me that you will not be angry after I say it. Especially dad, don''t go to Uncle Yunxi. I think that we in the underworld have to have the tolerance of the underworld. We can''t let them look down upon the Shura world. " Guoguo said seriously.

    "All right, go ahead. We promise not to be angry." I promise.

    Seeing my promise, Guoguo looked at Nuan Nuan and said, "in fact, not long after you left, father and mother, uncle Yunxi sent someone to send Nuan Nuan back. And... And he left a message that he would never want to see Nuan Nuan again, and told her not to go to him. "

    Sure enough, on hearing this, Mo liangye was a little nervous on the spot, and his face was very angry.

    You know, warmth has always been his heart.

    Among the children, his favorite is Nuan.

    Now wennuan is bullied by Ji Yunxi. It''s strange that he''s not angry.

    Although he is usually very rational and calm, the more a person like him becomes a slave to his daughter, the easier it is to give everything for her.

    Just like now, I haven''t said anything yet. As a father, he broke the Gong first.

    However, it is not clear what the situation is. It is obviously not wise to be so angry.

    So I grabbed him with my hand and motioned him not to act rashly with my eyes.

    Then, I looked at Nuan Nuan and asked in a deep voice, "what happened between you and Ji Yunxi?"

 Chapter 762

    Since Guoguo said that, wennuan''s face is not very good.

    Now I asked, white face is more wrinkled, not for a while, actually Bata Bata tears.

    "Mom, nothing happened between uncle Yunxi and me. We have a good relationship. He is really very good to me. But... I don''t know why. Not long after you left, he suddenly sent someone to send me back to the underworld, saying that he would never see me again. I don''t know what happened. If I do something wrong, he can tell me, I can change it. But why didn''t he say anything and just ignore me? "

    Wennuan said, crying even more sad.

    See her this appearance, Mo cool night suddenly heart all want to break.

    He bent down, squatted on the ground, and hugged wennuan tightly in his arms. Wensheng comforted him: "it''s OK, dad is here. Ji Yunxi is a jerk when he does this. We will never talk to him again, OK? When you grow up, dad will find you a more handsome and better man. "

    Who knows, Nuan Nuan shakes her head and says, "no, in this life, I only want uncle Yunxi. He is the best, I only want him

    "But he is not good to you." Ink cool night is helpless.

    "He... He must have ignored me for some reason. Uncle Yunxi is a good man, he has been very good to me, if there is no reason, he will not ignore me Warm attitude, very persistent.

    "Warm, that''s just what you think. In fact, when a man really loves another woman, he can give up everything for her. He will be afraid of her sad, afraid of her sad, even more afraid of her tears. But look at you now, because of him, how many tears have you shed? Did he ever love you? If he is really distressed, why doesn''t he come to you? " Mo liangye said.

    Wennuan was speechless for a moment, and obviously didn''t know how to refute it.

    Because reality has caught her off guard.

    As for Mo liangye, to tell you the truth, it''s the first time I''ve seen him like this in such a long time.

    In front of people, he is the Lord of the underworld, who is superior and no one can invade.

    But after he was born, he was just an ordinary father.

    As a father, he wants his daughter to be happy and happy.

    But he fell in love with Ji Yunxi.

    This love, from the beginning, was not optimistic.

    Except wennuan, almost all of us can see that there will be no happy ending between her and Ji Yunxi.

    However, wennuan has been stubborn, and we don''t have much to say.

    And now, Ji Yunxi''s attitude has been so clear, even if wennuan continues to insist, it must be a heartbreak in vain.

    So it''s normal for Mo liangye to have such worries.

    Xu is to see warm for a long time did not speak, ink cool night heart suddenly more soft.

    He stretched out his hand to hold wennuan''s head in his arms and said, "wennuan, listen to my father and don''t think about him any more, OK?"

    Nuan Nuan didn''t say anything, but she didn''t object. She was just stunned, as if she had lost hope for everything.

    Seeing this scene, I realized that it couldn''t go on like this, so I had to take a picture of Mo liangye, indicating that he would give me warmth.

    Mo liangye had some hesitation, but after thinking about it, I finally gave the warmth to my arms.

    I lead warm, slowly walking in the underworld.

    Each other, are silent.

    Because I know, in fact, warm heart than anyone else to know.

    It''s just that she has her own obsession.

    Before she gave up this obsession, no matter who advised, there was no effect.

    After all, girls are always in spring.

    Her love for Ji Yunxi, just like my love for Mo liangye, is firm.

    As a mother, I hope she can wake up early, so that she is more likely to be happy.

    But as a woman, I hope she can stick to her love in the end.

    Because, with all their strength to love a person, really too good.

    This beautiful period, no matter what the ending, will eventually become the memory in her heart for a lifetime.

    In this way, we two hand in hand, has been walking for a long time, warm again.

    "Mom, do you think uncle Yunxi likes me?"

    I smile and touch her face. Wen Sheng asks, "do you think Ji Yunxi likes you?"

    Wennuan nodded and said, "before, I wasn''t sure if he liked me, but recently... Recently, I feel that uncle Yunxi is a little different to me, but I can''t say what''s different."

    "Since you feel that he is different from you now, follow your heart. Don''t let yourself regret it, but protect yourself as much as possible." I said with a smile.

    Hearing what I said, Nuan can''t help but feel a little surprised.

    "Mom, don''t you advise me to forget him?" Warm don''t understand of ask a way.

    I shook my head, touched her head and sighed, "Mom, I hope you are happy and brave. But obviously, to achieve these two, you will definitely not give up Ji Yunxi. Because he is always your source of happiness. In this case, even if I object, what''s the use? Whatever mom and dad do, it''s essentially for you, you know? "

    Wennuan nodded and said, "Mom, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid I''m still in the mood of panic and error, and I can''t find where I should go. Mom, dad is really lucky to marry such a nice woman as you

    Hearing the warm words, I laughed and said, "now that you have your own plan, I''ll go back and talk to your father. No one in the world loves you more than your father. When he sees that you are not happy, so will he. "

    "Good. Mom, let''s go back? " Warm mood obviously relaxed a lot.

    "OK, let''s go back together!"

    Say, I then sign warm, slowly go back.

    Who knows, just as we turned around to go back, we saw Guoguo and Xiaoling running towards us. Look at that look, they should be very anxious.

    "What''s the matter with you two? How did you run like this? " I asked curiously.

    Hearing my words, Guoguo quickly took me and said in a deep voice, "Dad... Dad, he went to Shura kingdom alone!"

    As soon as I said this, the hair on my whole body stood upright in an instant.

    Don''t think about it, Mo liangye must go to Ji Yunxi to settle accounts.

    I''m not afraid that he will lose to Mo liangye, but he''s so rash to go alone, which really makes people uneasy.

    Impulse is the devil. I don''t want him to become the devil from the king of the underworld.

    He has his pride and demeanor.

 Chapter 763

    Because I was worried about the cool night of Mo, I didn''t dare to delay. I immediately gave the warm to Guoguo and Xiaoling. Then I went to Shura world by myself.

    After all, this matter involves wennuan. If you take her with you, I''m afraid it''s even harder to deal with her later.

    As usual, I still go through the channel on the other side of Xumi mountain.

    But I don''t know why, even if I haven''t entered the Shura Kingdom this time, I already feel that the Shura kingdom is different from the usual.

    In the past, at the border between the underworld and the Shura world, even though the two sides sent troops to guard each other, the number of patrols was not intensive, which was basically a state of peaceful coexistence.

    But this time, I came all the way, only to find that the troops in the Shura area were obviously strengthened.

    Moreover, several times I passed by and saw them on the opposite side. They were very alert, just as they were afraid that I would suddenly break in.

    What on earth is this Shura world doing?

    I feel puzzled, can''t help but speed up the pace at the foot, with the fastest speed, arrived at the Shura kingdom in Xumi mountain that entrance.

    If I saw more soldiers in the Shura Kingdom at the border before, now the soldiers at the entrance can be described as a sea of people.

    Never before have I seen so many soldiers in Shura kingdom.

    Although the border and the entrance are very important places, no matter how big the troops are, they can''t surround the whole Shura Kingdom like a bucket?

    However, no matter what they make of the Shura Kingdom, I''ll go in and look for Mo liangye, won''t I?

    He is now in a rage. If he really fights with Ji Yunxi and makes the underworld and Shura world turn upside down, it''s really a bad end.

    Thinking of this, I looked at the soldiers at the entrance and took a deep breath to enter the Shura kingdom.

    However, as soon as I stepped out, I was covered and dragged to the woods.

    I wanted to struggle, but when I smelled each other, I immediately relaxed my vigilance.

    "Ma''am, how did you get here?" The familiar voice of Mo Liang night rings in my ears.

    I opened his hand covering my mouth, turned around and said slowly: "Guoguo said that you came to find Ji Yunxi to settle accounts. I can''t rest assured, so I followed him."

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye shook his head helplessly and said: "that boy, he promised me not to report to you. As a result... Alas, it''s also the father who can''t help the son! "

    "Do you blame Guoguo for giving me a little report? Tell me about you. You are such a big man. You are usually good. How can you be so impulsive when it comes to warm things? " I said slightly angry.

    For the first time in a long time, Mo liangye felt embarrassed, but it was irrefutable, so he had to bow his head.

    "Actually, I don''t want to spoil Nuan. But as a father, I really don''t like to see others bully my daughter. What''s more, when you''re warm everywhere, you''re dying, almost losing your life. You paid so much to give birth to a daughter for me. How can I not hurt her? "

    "I know you love her, but she can only walk on her own in the future. You protect her so well that it''s not necessarily a good thing." I said in a deep voice.

    Mo cool night looked at me, for a long time did not speak, just tightly embrace me in the arms.

    "If you want to hold it, don''t hold it here. It''s so close to the entrance of Shura Kingdom..." I feel a little embarrassed.

    But Mo liangye still wouldn''t let go. He still held me firmly in his arms and said in a deep voice, "madam, if you have another child in the future, don''t try so hard. I would rather lose my child than lose you. "

    Mo liangye''s words make my nose sour.

    I know, in fact, he has been guilty, for when I was born warm almost died and guilty.

    This kind of guilt, he usually does not talk about with people, only all transferred to the warm body.

    But once he and I are alone, all his thoughts will be revealed.

    Just like at the moment, the reason why he would be so angry and impulsive is not only because of doting on warmth, but also because of his guilt for me.

    But as the saying goes, no one is perfect. Even if Mo liangyegui is the king of the underworld, he is no exception.

    What''s more, the danger I encountered when I was born was really nothing to do with him.

    For me, as a husband, he has done well enough.

    Even though we always walk on the edge of the knife and even struggle on the edge of life and death for several times, he almost always stands in front of me and creates a relatively safe space for me with his own body.

    A man, can do so, even if he lost his life, what regret?

    Thinking of this, I raised my hand to touch Mo liangye''s face and said, "if there is a next time, I will still exchange my life for your child. Because you deserve it

    "Madam..."

    Mo liangye wanted to say more, but I interrupted him.

    "Well, let''s not talk about that. According to your footwork, you should have been in for a long time. Why are you still outside? " I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye looked at me, and then his eyes fell on the tall Shura gate outside the forest. Slowly said: "Shura world, afraid to set off a hurricane."

    "Hurricane? What do you mean I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye sighed and said, "in fact, I''ve been thinking about why Ji Yunxi is suddenly bad for Nuan Nuan, and he still says such heartless words?"

    "You mean..."

    "Although Ji Yunxi was my rival in love before, I am also very clear about his character and feel at ease. It is for this reason, before I was relieved to warm his hand. But this time, Ji Yunxi''s behavior is very abnormal, even strange. As the saying goes, when things go wrong, there will be demons. Combined with what I have seen along the way, I think that Ji Yunxi may have had an accident! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I couldn''t help but be shocked to hear that.

    "Therefore, the reason why Ji Yunxi sent Nuan Nuan back to the underworld and said such heartless words is not because he refused Nuan Nuan, but because he was trying his best to preserve Nuan Nuan!" I said in disbelief.

    Mo liangye nodded and said: "Ji Yunxi''s ability is not weak. If even he can''t guarantee the warm safety in the Shura area, it can only show that the Shura area may really change! Moreover, this day, or he has no ability to resist. Therefore, in order to keep warm, he can only pretend to be ruthless, so as to break warm''s mind and save warm''s life at the same time

    Said here, Mo liangye and I looked at each other, and then said the same name with one voice.

    "Chiyou

 Chapter 764

    This guess surprised me and Mo liangye.

    "Ma''am, it''s unbelievable, but maybe that''s the only explanation." Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I nodded and said, "except for Chiyou, no one can make Ji Yunxi feel so difficult. And if it''s not tricky, Ji Yunxi won''t do that to Nuan Nuan. "

    "Yes, it seems that we don''t have much time to rest. We have to go to Egypt as soon as possible to find the last Crystal soul stone. Otherwise, it may be too late. " Mo cool night a face dignified say to me.

    "Also right, now even Ji Yunxi can''t retreat completely, that proves that the matter has really been serious to a certain extent."

    "It''s no use saying that now. Our top priority is to contact Chen Feng and Li Manzhen immediately, and let''s go to Ethiopia as soon as possible!" The voice of the cool night of ink rings out again.

    After determining the next priority, Mo liangyedang and I started to contact Chen Feng and Li Manzhen and made an appointment to meet at the airport of wh early the next morning.

    Even though I am reluctant to give up a few children, I still have to focus on the overall situation.

    After all, the mansion is about to collapse. Is Ann finished?

    If we can''t stop this catastrophe, how can we protect the people we want to protect?

    Therefore, we are duty bound to deal with both public and private affairs.

    Back to the underworld, we simply said goodbye to some children. After explaining what we should do, Mo liangye and I went to the human airport, waiting for the arrival of Chen Feng and Li Manzhen.

    Fortunately, these two guys have always been punctual. When they were only a few minutes away from the appointed time, they finally rushed to the airport.

    ��Oh, I''m dead! Xiao Fei, you are not kind this time! You know what? My grandfather just asked my mother to make a big table for me, so you called me. Can you imagine that I was drooling at a big table when I was called by you�� Chen Feng yells.

    I glanced at him and said, "OK, what''s the matter? When the grudge between Nu Yu and Chi you is settled, I promise to invite you and man Zhen to have a big dinner. At that time, the best restaurant in Wu City, whatever you choose

    As a foodie, after hearing this, Chen Feng immediately came to the spirit.

    "Little cousin, are you serious? Five star is OK? "

    I nodded and said, "of course! I''ll treat you then, and you''ll eat with your arms open! "

    With my promise, Chen Feng changed his dissatisfaction and asked me excitedly: "OK, then tell me quickly, why do you want to go to the country of Ethiopia in such a hurry? Don''t we agree to take a few days off before we go

    I shrugged and responded innocently: "I also want to have a rest, but now the situation is more critical. Maybe there is no time for us to have a rest. Because Chi you may have taken over the whole Shura kingdom. "

    "What? Chiyou has taken over the Shura kingdom? Since the king of Shura ran away last time, wasn''t Ji Yunxi always in charge of the Shura kingdom? Now how did you suddenly change to Chiyou? " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    "If I''m not wrong, Ji Yunxi may have been arrested, or even killed by Chiyou."

    I don''t want to accept this fact, but now there is such a big change in the Shura world, which is absolutely possible.

    Listen to me, Chen Feng also realized the seriousness of the matter, no longer ask.

    I sighed deeply, turned to look at Li Manzhen, and said with a little regret: "maybe at the beginning, we really shouldn''t have buried your child in the Shura Kingdom, otherwise it won''t hurt you even to worship."

    However, Li Manzhen shook her head, gave a smile and said, "in fact, you don''t have to feel guilty, because I''ve already gone to worship the children."

    I couldn''t help but be stunned by this.

    "You... Are you sure you''ve been to the sacrifice? The Shura kingdom is so strict now. How did you get in? " I asked curiously.

    I don''t know why, after hearing what I said, there was a slight expression of chagrin on Li Manzhen''s face.

    As if, is regretting oneself to say the wrong word.

    But her expression lasted only one second, and it was fleeting.

    Instead, her still warm and innocent smile.

    "I am a flower on the other side. I can grow anywhere. Those soldiers in Shura world usually only pay attention to people and ghosts. How can they notice such a little flower as me? " Li Manzhen said triumphantly.

    After thinking about it, I felt that I still had some doubts in my heart, so I wanted to ask again.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, the terminal boarding prompt sound, we should board.

    No way, I had to put aside my doubts for the time being and prepare to ask Li Manzhen again when I get on the plane.

    But I didn''t expect that after we got on the plane, from take-off to landing, Li Manzhen almost slept all the time, so I didn''t even have a chance to speak.

    I was a little depressed, but I didn''t have much to say, so I was ready to give up.

    Never thought, at this time, the voice of the cool night in my ear.

    "Don''t you think she''s a little strange?" Mo cool night asks a way.

    I followed his eyes and saw that he was staring at Li Manzhen just like me.

    "You mean

    I don''t understand why he suddenly became interested in Li Manzhen.

    Fortunately, he didn''t hide it. Slowly, in a very light voice, he said what he thought.

    "Madame, I always feel that she has been a little different since she went to Hiram."

    Hearing this, I suddenly remembered that when I was in the passage of the submarine wreck last time, I seemed to vaguely see the red light in Li Manzhen''s eyes.

    I thought it was just my illusion, I was wrong, but now I heard Mo liangye''s doubt about it, so I didn''t want to continue to hide it, and told all the things I saw at that time.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye''s face became very bad.

    He turned his head and looked at Li Manzhen several times before he spoke again.

    "Actually, I went to Shura Kingdom yesterday. At that time, before you could catch up with me, I tried to break through because I wanted to help warm the air. But the soldiers sent by the Shura kingdom to garrison at the border are extremely brave, which is not comparable to those ordinary goods in ordinary days. In this case, do you think Li Manzhen has a chance to go in and worship her children? "

    I thought about it and thought so.

    After all, even Mo liangye said that it was very difficult.

    Li Manzhen''s ability is not bad, but it''s not easy to retreat in such an environment.

    But she, like a child, did it easily.

    Isn''t that strange?

 Chapter 765

    But there is one thing that I can''t figure out, that is, why did Li Manzhen cheat us?

    Even if she told us the truth and said she didn''t succeed in worshiping the children, we wouldn''t laugh at her.

    The Shura world is now so heavily guarded that we know that it is not easy to enter it, and naturally there is no reason to laugh at it.

    But judging from Li Manzhen''s performance, she was obviously afraid that we would suspect her and didn''t want us to see the clue.

    Such she, let a person really some elusive.

    "What shall we do now? Do you want to tell Chen Feng to be alert? " I asked Mo liangye in a low voice.

    Mo liangye shakes his head and answers faintly: "Chen Feng''s big mouth, do you think it can hide things? To tell him is to tell Li Manzhen. At that time, she will find that we have detected her abnormality. Do you think she will show us her flaws? "

    "Then what? Have we kept it from Chen Feng? At that time, if Li Manzhen has any bad ideas, and Chen Feng doesn''t know and is unprepared, and is attacked by Li Manzhen, don''t we harm him? " I''m a little worried after all.

    "Just because we don''t tell him doesn''t mean we can''t watch Li Manzhen." Ink cool night pick eyebrow should way.

    When I heard that, I knew it immediately.

    "You mean to use mine..."

    I was about to say it, but I was stopped by Mo liangye''s eyes, which made me swallow the four words "invisible paper man".

    Obviously, this is not the best time for us to discuss this, so I can only choose silence for a while.

    After getting off the plane, we rented an SUV near the airport and drove to the hotel we had reserved.

    The weather in Ethiopia is so hot that it can take off my skin.

    So when I got to the hotel, I went straight to the bathroom and took a cold shower to cool myself.

    "Ma''am, is your habit of forgetting to close the door when taking a bath trying to lead me to a crime?" The sound of the cool night of ink, faint in the bathroom door.

    I gave him a white look and took a bath towel to cover it. Then I said, "you and the big head ghost are old wives. What''s wrong?"

    "Ma''am, do you mean that I am too old to satisfy you?" Ink cool night slightly pick eyebrows.

    "Go away! I''m already the father of two children. I''m not so serious. I don''t know how to be ashamed! " I blushed and said angrily.

    "It''s said that men are not bad and women don''t love them. I''ve been a good man for two thousand years, and only madam you know how to love me. If I am a bad person once in a while, I may gain more spoony women. " The Mo cool night didn''t have a proper form to say.

    Hearing this, I can''t help feeling a little hairy.

    "It''s not enough for you to have one of me, but you still want more spoony little sisters? Mo liangye, where''s your face? "

    "Here! What, ma''am, do you want to feel it? " Ink cool night more said more not a serious.

    I took him a little helpless, had no choice but to be angry should say: "you have something to say, nothing to hurry out, I have to take a bath!"

    Seeing that I had already ordered to leave, Mo liangye shrugged helplessly and said faintly, "madam, I just want to make a joke with you. As for being so serious?"

    "Do you say it or not?" I asked, staring at him.

    "Yes, yes, I will. I just want to remind you that the invisible paper man is not on Li Manzhen, but on Chen Feng. Otherwise, it is easy to be detected by Li Manzhen. In addition, you''d better find a chance to follow the bead on Chen Feng''s neck. I always feel that the change of Li Manzhen may have something to do with Li Manshu, who is sealed in Chen Feng''s neck. If Li Manshu has really come out, then we can be on guard as early as possible. " Ink cool night complexion becomes a little dignified.

    When I heard that Mo liangye mentioned Li Manshu, my heart was shocked.

    In my life, no matter how dangerous the situation is, I have never been really afraid of anyone.

    But these three words of Li Manshu have really made me afraid of her existence.

    Her ruthlessness and viciousness are more terrible than any demon I have ever met before.

    What''s more, she hated me so much in her heart. If I really fell into her hands, could I survive?

    Perhaps, in the end, even the ashes, can be regarded as her mercy on me.

    However, in order to make Mo liangye feel at ease, I still pretended to be indifferent and said: "OK, I know."

    "This pearl is as like as two peas on the neck of Chen Feng, except for the soul sealed inside."

    Mo liangye said and handed a bead to me.

    I looked at the bead and asked, "so, do you mean let me use this bead to replace the one on Chen Feng?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "Li Manzhen is not normal. Even if Li Manshu is not released from inside, the bead is not safe with Chen Feng."

    "But Chen Feng... I always feel that this is unfair to Chen Feng." I whispered.

    Knowing that I care about Chen Feng''s feelings, Mo liangye is silent for a while and says, "everyone has his destiny. It''s my life that I fall in love with you. It was his life that he fell in love with Enzhen. As for the later li Manshu and Li Manzhen, they were both his own choice and his life. Fate, a thing, is often difficult to change with people''s will. What''s more, it''s not bad for Chen Feng to do so. "

    "I know all you say. I''m just thinking, if it''s confirmed that Li Manzhen has gone bad in the end, how much damage it will do to Chen Feng. " I murmured.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye sighed and said in a warm voice, "it depends on how much love Li Manzhen has for him in her heart."

    I was silent and didn''t speak any more.

    Ever since I got involved in this dispute, people have been leaving me.

    Grandma died, ye Zichen died, a few days ago, even uncle Lu died.

    If, in the end, even Chen Feng is going to be injured or die, the sacrifice of this so-called fight for justice is too great.

    I hope everyone around me is good and happy, but will God fulfill my wish?

    I don''t know.

    Xu knew that I was in a bad mood. Mo liangye didn''t say anything more. He just took a look at me and left the door of the bathroom.

    I soak myself in the bathtub, calm for a long time, and then gradually calm down.

    This road is very difficult. It has a strong test for both the body and the mind.

    But for the sake of the overall situation, I still have to choose to move on.

    Because, I can''t let the people who died before make such a white sacrifice, let alone watch the whole underworld and the world become purgatory.

    If their destiny is sacrifice, then my destiny is to go forward bravely to the last hurdle and complete the mission given to me by God!

    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath, stood up from the bottom of the bathtub, dried my body, dressed and went out.

    See me come out, the expression of Mo cool night is a little complicated, seem to worry for me.

    I went over and laughed at him.

    "Ma''am, are you all right?" Mo cool night worries of ask a way.

    "Heaven''s great responsibility lies in this person. First of all, he must suffer his mind, work his muscles and bones, and starve his body and skin. We have to do such a big thing, God will not let us go smoothly. So, instead of worrying about things that haven''t happened, it''s better to do well in the present. Husband, what do you say? "

    "I''m glad you''ve figured that out, ma''am."

    Mo cool night said, slowly came, stretched out his hand to my head into his arms.

    I touched his chin, cunningly said: "just now, I have thought of how to successfully get the bead on Chen Feng''s neck."

    "In what way?" Mo cool night asks a way.

    I will head high up, do a face haughty: "I don''t tell you!"

    "Ma''am, are you still playing games with me? We are husband and wife Ink cool night some dissatisfaction.

    "What happened to the couple? I just don''t want to tell you, you bite me? "

    Then I made a face at him on purpose.

    Mo cool night speechless, straight back to pick me up, throw to bed.

    "Madam, since you don''t say it, don''t blame me for practicing family law on you!"

    Say, Mo cool night then want to press me under the body, want to practice family law.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, our door was suddenly knocked from the outside.

    "Xiao Fei, have you had a good rest? Manzhen said she was hungry, so I came to ask you to have dinner together It''s Chen Feng''s voice.

    Hearing this sound, Mo liangye felt speechless.

    "This guy, it''s a good time to come!"

    "Come on, people are waiting at the door. Do you want them to wait for two hours? What''s more, after a while, we''ll have to follow the bead from him! " I comforted.

    Mo liangye thought about it and thought it was the same, so he got out of bed, dressed and opened the door.

    Chen Feng came in with Li Manzhen. Seeing that I had just got out of bed, he asked with a bad smile: "Xiaofei, we are not bad for you two, are we? Look at your rhythm. Do you want to have three babies��

    "You big head! We haven''t even finished the most important task, and we are still in the mood to have a baby? " I replied casually.

    "In fact, there is no conflict between having three babies and looking for Jingpo stone. I think you two can have a try. At that time, if you don''t have enough money, man Zhen and I can help you raise it! " Chen Feng said with a smiley face.

    This words a, the face of Mo cool night immediately collapsed down.

    "You mean you have more money than me?" Mo Leng asked coldly at night.

    "This... This... I have more money than anyone else, and I dare not compare with you. I mean... In case you don''t have time to take care of your children, Manzhen and I are willing to help you�� Chen Feng counseled in a second.

    "Thank you for your kindness, but no need. The last time my little Faye was warm, she almost lost her life. Even if it''s better now, there''s still something wrong. I don''t want her to suffer for me again. If we have fruit and warmth, that''s enough! " Mo Liang night mercilessly rejected Chen Feng.

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, that''s not necessarily true. Who can say for sure about pregnancy? What if Xiaofei is pregnant now? Is it hard for you to get her to kill you? " In order to save face, Chen Feng began to fight.

    "Hey, are you eating or not? I''m starving! " Li Manzhen asked.

    "Eat, eat of course, how can we starve Manzhen?" Chen Feng looks like a dog.

    Mo liangye and I exchanged eyes with each other, and then walked out of the hotel room with them to find a place to fill our stomach.

 Chapter 766

    After leaving the hotel, we walked east along the road for about one kilometer. Then we came to a special restaurant of Ethiopia and Ecuador. We ordered some famous local dishes and prepared to have a good meal.

    However, I have a bad appetite because I have something in my heart.

    Even, halfway through, I got up and slipped out the back door of the restaurant on the pretext of going to the bathroom.

    The reason why I want to do this is because I want to go ahead of time to take down the beads on Chen Feng''s neck.

    After all, Li Manzhen is always by his side. It''s not easy for her to replace Chen Feng''s beads without her noticing.

    The only way is to make everything reasonable and let them take the bait.

    So, after I got out of the restaurant, I went around to the street in front of me and found a shop nearby. After spending some money and arranging everything, I ran back to the restaurant and went back to my seat.

    Seeing the sweat on my forehead, Chen Feng frowned slightly and said, "Xiaofei, you are sweating. Are you pulling away?"

    I gave him a white look and said, "can you not say this at dinner? Do you want people to fill their stomachs? "

    Chen Feng shrugged and said, "little cousin, I care about you. If you really collapse, we''ll send you to the hospital as soon as possible! "

    "Thank you, but no, just let me finish the meal."

    After that, I began to gobble up the food on the table.

    In this way, half an hour later, we finally wiped out all the food on the table and went out of the restaurant feeling our round belly.

    "By the way, when I went to check out just now, I heard from the cashier that there were often robberies here, and the robbers were usually tourists from other places. Therefore, she suggested that if we have enough time, we''d better buy some clothes for local people and change them, disguised as people who live here all the year round. In this way, it is not easy to have accidents, and it is not easy to be harassed by those gangsters and hooligans. " I suggested as I walked.

    Chen Feng didn''t like what I said.

    "Xiaofei, do you think that with our skills, ordinary hooligans can rob us and hurt us?"

    "Of course, you can''t hurt yourself, but it''s good to go out and make less trouble."

    Then I took Mo liangye''s hand, looked at them, and asked again, "my husband and I are going to buy it. Are you two going?"

    Chen Feng didn''t want to go, but Li Manzhen was a little curious about the clothes the local women wore in Egypt, so he had to go shopping with us.

    In order to avoid being suspected, we went to several other stores first, and finally to the one I had arranged in advance.

    Because he was bribed in advance, when the owner saw us coming, he naturally cooperated with Chen Feng and Li Manzhen to sell their clothes.

    In the end, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen each fell in love with a set of traditional costumes of Ethiopia and wanted to try them on in the fitting room.

    I gave the shopkeeper a wink. The shopkeeper immediately understood and said to Chen Feng with a smile: "our country of Ethiopia has been a country with strong religious belief since ancient times, so there is a tradition that people who wear traditional clothes must be sincere and simple. The so-called sincerity means that when you wear this kind of clothes, you have to be kind and sincere. The so-called simplest way is to take off all the ornaments you wear and wash your hands when you wear this traditional dress for the first time. Otherwise, the gods will blame it. "

    Hearing the owner''s words, Chen Feng was a little impatient and murmured: "it''s just a change of clothes. How can it be so troublesome? If so, I''d rather not buy this dress��

    The shopkeeper was not annoyed. He gave a faint smile and said, "do as the Romans do. You are from other places. Naturally, you have to follow our local customs. Otherwise, if you get into trouble with some gods you shouldn''t, I''m afraid it will be more troublesome then! "

    If it''s normal again, Chen Feng would not like to hear that.

    But recently, we have experienced so many ghost things, he naturally knows that some things can not be disbelieved.

    So, after hesitating for a while, he finally chose to wash his hands with Li Manzhen according to the shopkeeper''s advice, and took off all the keys and wallets, including the crystal bead on his neck, and handed them to me for safekeeping. Finally, he entered the fitting room.

    See that crystal bead, my heart bottom unconsciously some tremble.

    After all, the soul in this bead is Li Manshu.

    If she suddenly lifted the seal and jumped out of it, wouldn''t I be dead?

    I dare not delay, hastily took that crystal bead to Mo liangye.

    Mo cool night looked at the beads, looked for a long time, the dignified face is finally gradually dissipated.

    "There is a soul trapped in it. She should not come out." Ink cool night light said.

    As soon as the words came out, my hanging heart finally came down.

    "I wish I didn''t come out. It almost scared me to death. If she comes out, she''ll kill me 100 percent! " I patted my chest and whispered.

    Mo Liang night micro smile for a while, should way: "madam, have me in, she dare not want your life!"

    "You also said that it was all the peach blossom debt you caused! If it wasn''t for you, would I be a thorn in her eye? " I''m a little discontented.

    Mo liangye reached out and touched my head, sighed and said, "madam, all kinds of predestination in this world are intertwined. No one knows who he will meet or fall in love with next second. But I know it''s enough to have a wife in my life! "

    Seeing Mo liangye''s sincerity, I couldn''t help laughing, reached out and scraped his nose, and said, "I''m teasing you, and I''m not stupid. Of course, I know you can''t blame me for that. However, your mouth is as sweet as honey. I like it

    "Ma''am, you are naughty again!" Mo liangye is helpless to me.

    I made a face at him and wanted to say something more. As a result, Chen Feng had changed his clothes first and came out of the fitting room.

    For fear that he might be suspicious, I quickly put away the real crystal beads, then took out the fake crystal beads from the storage ring, held them in the palm of my hand, and handed them back to Chen Feng.

    Chen Fengsu was careless. He didn''t find that the crystal beads had been replaced by me at all. He just asked us whether his clothes were good-looking.

    Has achieved the goal, I and ink cool night nature to him a burst of boast, anyway boast and don''t tax, nature is to want how boast how boast.

    And Chen Feng, obviously, was also praised by us. After a while, he fluttered, patted his chest and said that he would pay for all the clothes for me and Mo liangye.

    I don''t have to pay my own money to buy clothes. Of course, I have no reason not to do it. Even if I choose a suit of clothes and enter the fitting room, I want to change into a new one.

    It''s so nice to have someone pay for it that I sang while I was changing my clothes.

    It''s just a pleasure.

    But this happy state only lasted for two minutes and then disappeared.

    Because, I change clothes, actually felt a chill, as if something, has been staring at me behind.

    Aware of this, my whole body hair suddenly upright, subconsciously through the mirror in front of me to see the situation behind me.

    However, the fact is that in the mirror, there is nothing behind me, nothing at all!

 Chapter 767

    Strange, just now I clearly felt that there was a pair of eyes looking at me behind me, how suddenly nothing?

    I have doubts in my heart and want to have a good look at the fitting room.

    After all, you have to be careful when you go out.

    However, at this time, Chen Feng was impatient waiting outside and yelled at the fitting room where I was: "little cousin, are you all right? Why don''t you just change your clothes? How can you be as fussy as a bride? My Manzhen said that she was tired and wanted to go back to rest, so you''d better hurry up. I don''t want Manzhen to wait too long! "

    Hearing this, I turned my eyes and said impatiently, "I know, I know. Don''t urge me any more. I''ll come out right away."

    "Come on! If you don''t hurry up, you''ll pay for the clothes yourself later! " Chen Feng urged again.

    I feel very speechless about it.

    This guy is really listening to Li Manzhen more and more now. Everything is based on Li Manzhen. He''s a wife.

    But dissatisfaction belongs to dissatisfaction. In the final analysis, people are the ones who pay for it now. Can I not do what he wants?

    With this guy''s mouth, if I delay too long, I guess I will be told to death.

    In order not to be nagged by him, I looked back in the mirror and saw that there was nothing hidden, so I changed my clothes in the shortest time and went out of the fitting room.

    "Oh, my little cousin, I didn''t expect that a wizened girl like you would feel a bit coquettish and gorgeous in the traditional clothes of the country of Ethiopia!"

    See me out, Chen Feng frivolous to me pick eyebrows.

    I have no good spirit of white he one eye, then walk to Mo cool night side, softly ask a way: "husband, do you think good-looking?"

    Said, I deliberately turned a circle in front of him, to show him a full range of this set of clothes.

    Mo liangye looked at me with a faint smile on her face and said, "my wife is matchless in appearance. Naturally, she looks good in everything she wears!"

    "Tut Tut, can you two stop throwing dog food at any time? Do you want me to spend money on your clothes Chen Feng expressed dissatisfaction.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help chuckling and said, "OK, we can''t do it, can''t we? Didn''t you just say that Manzhen was tired? So don''t talk nonsense. Go to pay the bill and leave. Go back to the hotel and have a good night''s rest. Then you can get down to business tomorrow. "

    Chen Feng naturally knows what I mean by business, and it''s hard to delay anything. Even if he paid the owner, he took Li Manzhen''s hand and left the clothing store with us.

    The weather in Ethiopia is very hot, and the air is mixed with sand from time to time, so on the way back, I wore a silk scarf all the way, for fear that my face would wrinkle.

    However, even so, the effect is not great.

    By the time we got back to our hotel, my skin had been blown up by the wind and sand, and my face was in severe pain.

    "The weather in Ethiopia is extreme. I think, from tomorrow on, we still have to find out the last Crystal soul stone as soon as possible and go back quickly. Otherwise, if I stay here a few more days, my face will be disfigured! " I can''t help complaining.

    "It''s easy for you to say, little cousin. Now we don''t even have a clue. How can we find that crystal soul stone quickly? Your face is not comfortable. After all, you can put two more facial masks back. As for the crystal soul stone, I''m still in a hurry. I have to think about it in the long run and find out the relevant clues first. " Chen Feng suggested.

    "In fact, it''s not entirely without clues." Ink cool night suddenly cold not Ding of said a sentence.

    This words a, I and Chen Feng are a Leng.

    "Husband, do you mean that you''ve got a clue?" I asked.

    But Mo liangye shook his head and said, "no, I just have some initial ideas."

    "What idea, what idea? Brother-in-law of the underworld, tell us quickly? " Chen Feng can''t wait to ask.

    Mo liangye looked at us and said slowly: "in fact, I think we may have gone into a misunderstanding. According to the past experience, we will habitually think that there is only one crystal stone in a place. But if we have a bold guess, is there a possibility that there can be two crystal stones in one place? "

    "So, you mean that there are two pieces of crystal soul stones hidden in the country of Ethiopia? But now we have six dollars, plus this one from Ethiopia, it''s exactly seven dollars. How can we suddenly get another one? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "Madam, the soul of a girl is really the same as that of ordinary people. It is divided into three souls and seven spirits. Soul, on you, ma''am. Seven spirits, divided into seven crystal spirits, are scattered all over the world. "

    "Then why..." I still don''t understand.

    But Chen Feng, but suddenly want to understand the meaning of the ink cool night words.

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, do you mean that one of the people who took the crystal soul stone at that time did not bring one, but two?"

    Seeing that Chen Feng understood what he thought in his heart, Mo liangye couldn''t help but smile and said, "yes, that''s right. In fact, you can think about it carefully. Where is the closest to Ethiopia? "

    "Hiram!" The three of us blurted out.

    "That''s right. It''s Hiram. There is only one Mediterranean Sea between Hiram and Ethiopia, and the two countries face each other across the island. Because of this, it makes sense if the crystal soul stone of Egypt was brought here by the crystal soul stone of Hiram. " Ink cool night sink voice way.

    As soon as I said this, I immediately thought of what happened in Hiram, and then asked, "so, do you mean that this crystal stone of Egypt was actually brought by heracleus from Z?"

    "It should be. However, I think the crystal stone of bier may have been brought back by Chirac, but it may not be kept by Chirac. " Ink cool night mouth way.

    "It''s not in heracleo''s custody, but who is it? At that time, he was the greatest king of Byzantine Empire. He could not keep it. Who else could keep it? " My heart suddenly more puzzled.

    "What about the other countries around Hiram?" Mo Liang night picks eyebrow to ask a way.

    "By the way, is this crystal soul stone of Egypt really handed down from Hiram?" I wonder.

    Hearing my question, Mo liangye did not answer it directly, but told the three of us faintly: "as far as I know, Heraclius had fought for something with the Persian leader, old II Kush, and there was a large-scale war because of it. It is said that the thing they are fighting for is a cross of great significance to Christianity. However, Heraclius is not a Christian. As a descendant of the inhabitants of Atlantis, his belief should be the ancient belief of Atlantis, not Christianity. In this respect, the saying that what they are fighting for is a cross is pure nonsense. "

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, do you mean that Heraclius fought with the Persian leader that year, which is the crystal spirit stone we have been looking for?" Chen Feng said.

    Mo liangye nodded his head and said, "I think that Heraclius should have brought back two pieces of crystal soul stones from Z country, but one of them, for some unknown reason, was lost and turned into the hands of the Persian leader kuslao II, which triggered a war between the two countries."

 Chapter 768

    "Then what happened?" I then asked.

    Hearing my question, Mo liangye shook his head and said, "I don''t know what happened later. In history, heracleo won the war, but I always feel that he did not get back the lost crystal stone. "

    "Why?" I don''t understand that.

    "In fact, it''s very simple. If heracleo took back the crystal stone, why didn''t we find another one in the underwater Tomb of Atlantis? Since the two pieces were brought back together, there is no reason to hide them in two places. What''s more, hilaclius never presided over the construction of any other large buildings except his own tomb. If he wanted to hide Jingpo stone in two places, why did he build only one building? It doesn''t make sense to be rational or emotional. " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I thought about it and thought so.

    If the last Crystal soul stone was also hidden by heracleo, at least when we were looking for the last one, Medusa or the old curator should give us some clues.

    But obviously, they didn''t know the existence of the crystal stone, so they didn''t mention it.

    In this way, there is only one reason, that is, the last Crystal soul stone that heracleo recaptured in that year was a fake.

    In fact, the last crystal stone is still in the hands of old cooth II!

    As for why heracleus did not fight again in those days, maybe he was too old to fight a second war when he found out that the last crystal stone was fake.

    In this way, it is reasonable to explain why we didn''t know anything about the last crystal stone when we were in hirang.

    After all, it was humiliating enough for the Jingpo stone to be taken away. Later, the army set out to take the last Jingpo stone, but it took back a fake one.

    What a shame for heracleo?

    As a monarch, will he let such a thing be known by later generations?

    Obviously not!

    However, it is far from enough that the light is white.

    The reason why we came to the country of Ethiopia is to find the last Crystal soul stone, rather than simply understand the context.

    Thinking of this, I asked Mo liangye again, "what should we do now��

    "It''s hard to say now. But one thing we can be sure of is that the last crystal stone must be in Ethiopia. However, the specific location is not mentioned on the human skin map left by grandma, and we have no way to know. " Ink cool night should road.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng is a little impatient.

    "After all, we still have no clue?"

    "No, we have actually grasped the most important clue, that is, the last Crystal soul stone, which has something to do with the Persian leader kuth II at that time." Ink cool night sink voice way.

    "But that doesn''t mean anything? Old kuth II, who was the leader of Persia at that time, is it difficult for us to go to Persia to look for clues? " Chen Feng is impatient.

    Mo liangye looked at Chen Feng, shook his head, and said, "do you know where old kuth II fled after he was defeated in the war with heracleus?"

    Chen Feng shook his head to show that he didn''t know.

    "Bagdad! That''s where the Arabs ruled. Coincidentally, a few years after kuth II fled there, the Arabs led the army all the way to the country of Ethiopia and seized its rule. Even now, most of the citizens of Ethiopia and Ecuador are Arabs. " Mo liangye continued.

    As soon as I said this, I felt as if I understood something.

    "Therefore, what we are looking for may not have something to do with Heraclius or old kuth II, but something to do with the Arab invasion of Ethiopia in those years!"

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "that''s right! Before the Arab invasion, Egypt was a subordinate country of Byzantine Empire, which was ruled by Heraclius. Before he fled to Baghdad, Kurth II was defeated by heracleo. In other words, he had every reason to persuade the Arabs to help him get back at hilaclio. However, the Arabs are not fools. How can they not make any offer when King kuth asked them? "

    "That condition is probably the last Crystal soul stone, isn''t it?" Chen Feng also reacted at the moment.

    "At present, it should be the last crystal stone. Because kuth II at that time had almost been destroyed. He had nothing to exchange with the Arabs except the last crystal stone. " Ink cool night slowly way.

    "I went! Brother-in-law of Hades, no wonder you were so sure at the beginning that Heraclius came back from Z country with two crystal spirit stones. It turns out that you make a guess based on these things. It''s amazing. It''s amazing! " Chen Feng praised.

    Mo liangyewei smiles and says, "these things I read from history books before. There is a saying that if you are ugly, you should read more books. Although I''m not ugly, there''s no harm in reading more books. At least, this time, if I didn''t know these things related to history, combined with my own bold conjecture, maybe we would still be at a loss even if we had been in Ethiopia for ten days and a half months, and we didn''t know where to start. Now, although we still don''t know the specific hiding place of the last Crystal soul stone, at least we know that we should check from the aspect of the Arab invasion of Ethiopia. In this way, it''s much easier. "

    "Yes, we''ll have a good rest today, and we''ll start to look into it tomorrow. I hope everything goes well this time. I don''t want to make any mistakes. " I said as I walked.

    Chen Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "this is hard to say. This is the seventh block. Which of the six blocks before was taken without a moth? However, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s the last time. No matter how big the moth is, we have to overcome it and take back the crystal soul stone��

    With that, we finally got to the door of our hotel and prepared to go back to our rooms to have a rest.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a woman in a white dress flashed past us, leaving a charming aroma.

    I was stunned for a while. It took me a long time to react.

    "Where did we meet that woman just now?" I asked, frowning.

    Chen Feng took a look at the woman, and her eyes became straight.

    "This... Isn''t this Guo Ruoling? It''s the one who was famous for playing the biography of the empress of the palace some time ago! I''ll tell you, she''s in a mess at home now. Fans call it a mania. " Chen Feng said excitedly.

    "The TV play you said, I watched the news on my mobile phone two days ago, as if I had seen it. However, this female star should be in China. How did she come to Ethiopia? " I''m very puzzled about this.

    Chen Feng shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s shooting here! She''s on fire now. There must be a lot of big directors looking for her to film. It''s not a big deal. But then again, this man is very beautiful. No wonder he is so hot��

    Chen Feng''s eyes are almost peach - hearted.

    When Li Manzhen saw this, she was naturally upset and twisted his ear.

    "Who do you think is beautiful?"

    Knowing that she was angry, Chen Feng quickly changed her words: "er... You are beautiful, you are beautiful. In my heart, you will always be the most beautiful!"

    Li Man Zhen white his one eye, cold voice way: "next time dare to see other girls in front of my face, careful I dig your eyes!"

    "If I can''t see it in front of you, then... Does that mean that I can read it when you''re away?" Chen Feng asked with a smiley face.

    "No! My man can only look at me Li Manzhen responded decisively.

    On hearing this, Chen Feng immediately became dejected.

    "It''s wrong of you to do that, Maggie. It is the so-called love of beauty that everyone has. The parents are so beautiful, isn''t it for everyone to appreciate? " Chen Feng a face wronged excuse way.

    "Anyway, if I say no, I can''t! Besides me, even if the fairies come down to earth, you are not allowed to stare at others! " Li Manzhen''s attitude is very firm.

    "Manzhen, you are too cruel. I was born with a pair of beautiful eyes, but now you don''t let me see them. It''s better to kill me! " Chen Feng murmured.

    "Don''t talk to me! Look, did the Lord of Hades look at the woman? I can''t control my own eyes. I want to quibble. That''s enough! " Li Manzhen said contemptuously.

    When I saw the two of them quarreling with each other, I shook my head helplessly and said, "well, it''s just a beautiful female star. How can I still quarrel with them? It''s getting late. If you want me to tell you, we''d better go back to our room and have a rest, so as not to delay tomorrow''s business. "

    When I saw what I had done, the two of them could not say anything more. They had to go to a hotel for a truce.

    Back in the hotel room, I sighed and said to Mo liangye, "my cousin is really angry with her daughter-in-law in order to see a female star. It''s not cost-effective."

    "Yes, unlike me, in my heart, you are the only lady. I can''t hold half a person any more." Mo liangye hugged me and said in a warm voice.

    I reached out to poke his forehead, light smile, should way: "you ah, will be glib coax me!"

    "No, I''m telling the truth. I don''t believe you can touch my heart."

    Mo liangye said, holding my hand, put it on his own chest, want me to feel his heartbeat.

    I feel a little embarrassed and want to withdraw my hand.

    Unexpectedly, there was a shrill scream outside the door.

 Chapter 769

    Mo liangye and I were surprised.

    "What''s the situation?" I asked.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe something happened. Let''s go out and have a look."

    With that, Mo liangye took me out of the room and came to the corridor.

    Xu is this floor during the day no one to stay, so the last heard, unexpectedly only me and Mo liangye, as well as Chen Feng and Li Manzhen.

    "Little cousin, who is it? Although it''s broad daylight now, that''s a really penetrating term! "

    Chen Feng said touched his arm, just like a goose bumps.

    I looked around and saw that no other door was open except us, and the scream disappeared after we came out, which made us not even know who the owner of the voice was.

    "What to do? Do you want to forget it? Maybe who''s playing a prank? " I kind of want to back out.

    Can the facial expression of Mo cool night, from hear that voice to begin, then all the time very dignified, seem to be to discover what not of matter.

    "I don''t think so. If I''m right, it''s someone who''s been killed. " Ink cool night light said.

    "Killed? Brother-in-law of the underworld, it''s unreasonable for you to make such a judgment without even seeing anyone? " Chen Feng raised doubts.

    However, the tone of Mo liangye is extremely firm: "I smell the smell of blood."

    A short sentence, but let us all a few stunned.

    Mo liangye is the king of Hades. Naturally, he is more sensitive to the smell of blood than we are.

    He said that smelling the smell of blood, it must be the real accident.

    But... But the doors of these rooms are closed, and the previous scream has disappeared. How can we judge which room is in trouble?

    I had doubts and wanted to knock room by room. I had to find out what was going on anyway.

    But Chen Feng stopped me.

    "When do you have to knock so many rooms? Looking back, I didn''t make it clear, but I was scolded first

    "Then what? We can''t be afraid to do nothing here, can we? " I asked with a worried face.

    "Who said nothing? On the contrary, we should not only do it, but also do it beautifully! "

    After Chen Feng finished, he looked at Li Manzhen and said, "Manzhen, come with me. Let''s go downstairs and call someone. Then Xiaofei and you two call the police! In this way, nothing will be delayed, will it

    I thought about it and thought so.

    It''s not clear which room had an accident. The best way is for the hotel staff to open the door and look for it.

    If something really happened, the police is also a way out.

    Think of here, I nodded, agreed to Chen Feng''s proposal, ready to let them call people downstairs first, and then by me and Mo liangye call the police.

    Because they didn''t know what happened, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen didn''t dare to delay and almost immediately wanted to run downstairs.

    However, just then, the door of the room not far away from us suddenly opened.

    We a few a Zheng, subconsciously looked in the past, but saw a bloody hand, is slowly stretching out from inside.

    After a short pause, we ran over and asked in English, "how are you? Would you like to call an ambulance for you? "

    When Xu heard our voice, the owner of the bloody hand slowly raised his head, looked at us, and trembled: "help... Help me..."

    Until then, I saw clearly that this was a middle-aged woman, who came from Z country just like us. She was pretty, but now her eyes were full of fear, as if something particularly terrible had happened.

    Looking at her like this, we naturally have no reason not to save her. We quickly reached out to pull her from the room to the corridor.

    But unexpectedly, when we pulled her, a great force suddenly appeared in the room and forced her back.

    A few of us were shocked. We looked up and saw another woman in the room.

    And, this woman is actually the big star Guo Ruoling we met in front of the hotel!

    However, different from the previous beautiful and moving, at the moment, she looks like a madman with hair on her head and a kitchen knife in her hand. Her body is covered with blood, which is particularly frightening.

    Obviously, the reason why middle-aged women become like this is all thanks to Guo Ruoling!

    Aware of this, we dare not take it lightly, while watching her vigilantly, while trying to save the middle-aged woman from her hands.

    Probably seeing so many of us, Guo Ruoling''s eyes flashed a trace of fear, as if he was a little afraid.

    However, her fear didn''t last long. In just a few seconds, she was replaced by a fierce expression.

    "You want to help her?" Guo Ruoling asked with a sneer.

    I didn''t answer, but Chen Feng couldn''t bear to speak.

    "You are a big star. How can you do such a wicked thing?"

    But Guo Ruoling was not moved by it. He gave a smile and said, "is it harmful to nature? Don''t you think it''s fun to kill people? "

    With that, Guo Ruoling, holding a kitchen knife, wanted to chop at the middle-aged woman again.

    I was so surprised that I didn''t care much about it. I reached out and tried to save the middle-aged woman.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye moved faster than I did. In a blink of an eye, he snatched the kitchen knife from Guo Ruoling''s hand and kicked her to the ground.

    "Look at her injury, madam!"

    Mo liangye points to the middle-aged woman on the ground, and then flies into the room to subdue Guo Ruoling.

    I know, with him, with Guo Ruoling, also can''t turn up how big waves, no longer worry, began to check the middle-aged woman''s injury with Chen Feng.

    If the injury is serious, we must take her to the hospital.

    After all, it''s a life-threatening thing, not a joke.

    But fortunately, after careful examination of the three of us, we found that only the arm of the middle-aged woman had been cut, but the wound was not very deep and her life was not in danger.

    I pulled the medicine box out of the storage ring, gave her a simple hemostasis and bandage, and then helped her sit down in the corridor.

    "Sister, what''s the situation? Guo Ruoling, why did she chop you so well? " Chen Feng can''t help but ask curiously.

    The middle-aged woman sighed and said, "in fact, I don''t know. She doesn''t do that at all. Since I came to Ethiopia this time, I feel that her whole person has changed. She has become moody and fierce, which makes me, as a sister, feel that I don''t even know her. "

 Chapter 770

    "What? Are you Guo Ruoling''s sister Chen Feng said.

    The middle-aged woman nodded and said, "yes, I''m her sister. My name is Guo Xiaobing. Because she is the only one in our family who has entered the entertainment industry, my parents are not at ease. Seeing that I don''t have a job, they let me act as an agent for her and take charge of her big and small affairs. "

    "I went, and I could do it to my sister. Is Guo Ruoling a goddess or a devil?" Chen Feng is more puzzled.

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, Guo Xiaobing looked up at Chen Feng, sighed and said, "I know, because of this, you will have prejudice against Ruoling. But... But she was really not like this before. She was very good since she was a child. Even if she entered the entertainment circle, she never touched the bad things in the circle��

    Seeing that she is still defending for Guo Ruoling, I shook my head helplessly and said, "even if she was good before, it''s true that she hurt you with a knife today."

    Guo Xiaobing was stunned by my words for a long time.

    For a long time, she finally nodded and said, "yes, I never thought that one day she would treat me like this with a knife. I''m her own sister! Since I was a child, I had the best relationship with her. Every time she did something wrong and her parents beat her, I would hold her in my arms and protect her. I would let my parents beat me and prevent her from being hurt at all. But today, she... She''s like a devil... "

    Thinking of what happened just now, Guo Xiaobing''s face turned pale, as if the terrible scene was in front of him.

    Seeing that she was scared, I patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "it''s OK. With us, she can''t hurt you. When the police come, we will give her to the police, and you will be safer��

    I thought that would make her feel better.

    But as soon as I heard that I was going to give Guo Ruoling to the police, Guo Xiaobing immediately got excited. He held my hand tightly and said in a trembling voice: "no... no, you can''t catch Ruoling in prison!"

    Seeing Guo Xiaobing''s reaction, Chen Feng frowned and asked, "she has done this to you. Are you still helping her? Elder sister, are you a little short of heart? "

    I wanted to remind Chen Feng not to speak so directly. After all, Guo Xiaobing has just experienced such a big thing. Now he says so again. If it stimulates her, it''s hard to say what happens again.

    But who knows, Guo Xiaobing did not pay attention to Chen Feng''s rude remarks. Instead, he held my hand and said, "I beg you, don''t call the police. If you call the police, Ruoling''s journey will be over! Now we all support her. If something happens to her, how can we live? "

    Hearing this, I was completely speechless.

    I thought that she would not let us call the police, but there was something else to hide. In the end, she gave us such a reason.

    In this way, Guo Xiaobing said it all for himself?

    I resisted the diaphragm in my heart and said to her, "sister Guo, if you don''t call the police now, she will continue to chop you later. She cut your left arm this time, and maybe your right arm next time. Do you want to be cut to death by her for the sake of money and the interests of your family? Even if you cling to the interests of a large family, you will lose your life. Even if you have money, you will have no place to spend it! "

    Guo Xiaobing looked at me and sighed: "little girl, you don''t understand. Many things are not as simple as you think. Anyway, once Ruoling is caught, we all have to leave. Just take it as if I begged you not to call the police anyway, OK? "

    Guo Xiaobing''s words made me feel helpless.

    I''ve been cut like this, and I''m not allowed to call the police. What''s the lack of heart?

    "Sister Guo, I can promise you anything else, but I''m afraid I can''t help you hide it. After all, we saved you, and we have the obligation to properly arrange this for you. If we don''t call the police now and you''ll be cut off by your sister at that time, we''ll all be involved! " I am righteous lingran refused Guo Xiaobing''s request.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that shortly after I rejected Guo Xiaobing, Mo liangye came out of the room and said to me, "don''t call the police. It''s useless to call the police."

    I looked up at him and asked curiously, "why?"

    Mo liangye turns his head to see Guo Ruoling who has fainted in the room. He answers faintly: "because she is evil. Do you think the police will believe this kind of thing if it is handed over to them��

    As soon as he heard the word "Zhongxie", Chen Feng immediately got excited and asked: "Zhongxie? You said that Guo Ruoling cut down her sister because of Zhongxie��

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "exactly."

    Guo Xiaobing was flustered and asked in a trembling voice: "isn''t that Ruoling..."

    Mo liangye took a look at Guo Xiaobing and knew what she was worried about. She said faintly: "she''s OK for the time being. Just now I''ve got rid of the Yin Qi in her body. However, because she was too frightened, she fainted temporarily and needed a good rest. "

    Hearing this, Guo Xiaobing was relieved.

    "Ruoling is fine, fine. All of us are counting on her now. In fact, Ruoling and I are mountain people. We have been growing up in the mountains for generations. She is the hope of our family now��

    "What did you say? You... You''re all from the mountains? But I remember Guo Ruoling''s information on the Internet, which clearly says that a businessman''s family was born, and his parents were all overseas Chinese. He is a well-off second generation. " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Guo Xiaobing saw that we had saved her, but he didn''t plan to keep it from us. So he took a look at Chen Feng and continued: "the information on the Internet is all fake. It''s arranged by the company. He said that Ruoling''s life experience should not be too low, otherwise he would be looked down upon. When Ruoling was 15 years old, in order to lighten the burden of his family, he went to work as a group actor. It took her five years to get a director''s eye on her and let her play a supporting role in several TV dramas. Originally, we thought Ruoling would be popular because of this. At least, Ruoling could enter the ranks of the third and fourth tier stars. However, after another three years as a supporting role, Ruoling was still unknown and often discredited��

    "Does Guo Ruoling have such a past? It''s unbelievable. You know, she''s very popular in the entertainment industry now, and she''s promoted to a movie queen Chen Feng echoed.

    "Yes, Ruoling has made such achievements now. Our family are very proud of her." Guo Xiaobing replied with a smile.

    Seeing her like this, my heart is really ten thousand alpacas galloping by.

    Her so-called pride, I''m afraid is just Guo Ruoling as a machine to make money, right?

    A large family is supported by Guo Ruoling alone. How heavy is Guo Ruoling''s burden?

    However, it''s all family affairs, and I have no right to intervene, so I didn''t say much.

    It''s just that I''m very curious about Guo Ruoling''s being well today. Why did he suddenly fall ill.

    So, I didn''t think much, even when I asked the questions in my heart.

    However, to my surprise, Guo Xiaobing was dazed when he heard my question.

    "You asked me? I don''t know either. This time Ruoling and I came to the country of Ethiopia, which she proposed. She said that we would come here to relax. I saw that she was very tired recently, so I came with her. But unexpectedly, just a few days after we arrived here, she suddenly went crazy and said that she would not go anywhere. She just wanted to stay here, and no one would take her away! "

    I slightly narrowed my eyes, pondered for a while, and asked Guo Xiaobing, "has she contacted anyone recently? Or have you ever been to a more evil place? "

    Guo Xiaobing shook her head and said, "no, I''ve been with her all the time recently, and I''ve hardly separated. So I''m sure she hasn''t met anyone, let alone gone to the evil places."

    "That''s strange. Generally speaking, Zhongxie can only be infected with dirty things if they have come into contact with some evil things or people, or have been to some evil places. But she doesn''t have any of these two. Where on earth is she I don''t understand that.

    Afraid I don''t believe it, Guo Xiaobing stressed again and again: "I swear, I really don''t!"

    Seeing that she was so sincere, it didn''t seem like she was cheating us, so I had to give up.

    "That''s OK. We''ll help you wipe all the blood here in a moment. Anyway, your sister''s Yin Qi has been dispelled. After a while, you and she''d better have a rest early! " I said faintly.

    As soon as these words came out, Guo Xiaobing knew that we had planned not to report to the police. He was so grateful to us that he had to invite us to dinner.

    But the problem is, we just came back from dinner, and now we can''t eat any more, so we politely refused her.

    But Guo Xiaobing is also a warm-hearted person. Seeing that we are not willing to eat, he insisted on asking me for a phone number and said that when he returned home, he would thank us a few more.

    I''m afraid I''ll be entangled by her, so I have to give it to her.

    Fortunately, after giving it to her, she really didn''t pester us any more and cooperated with us to wipe away all the blood stains, so she took care of Guo Ruoling and had a rest.

    This night, several of us fell asleep in our respective rooms. I even felt that something was pressing on me and I couldn''t move.

    In a daze, I opened my eyes and saw a figure standing by my bed.

    And the horror is that the shadow standing here can''t even feel the cool night.

    You know, once upon a time, wherever the key point of Yin Qi was, you could find it in a cool night.

    But this time, Mo liangye was unaware of it.

    I went. Does it mean that the dark shadow''s Daoism is deeper than the cool night?

 Chapter 771

    This kind of situation, let me whole body sweat hair erect.

    I want to struggle, but I can''t even move.

    "You... Who are you?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    The shadow laughed a few times and said, "your Yin Qi is very heavy. I like it very much."

    Then the hand of the shadow touched my face.

    I''m so nervous that I can''t even breathe.

    I just feel that its cold hand is moving on my face little by little.

    "What on earth do you want to do?" I speak again.

    "It''s a waste not to use so much Yin Qi. It''s just that I''ve been dead for so long, and I haven''t found anyone to attach myself to. When I meet you today, don''t expect me to let you go! " The dark shadow said darkly.

    Hearing this, my heart is not good.

    Look at this posture. Is this guy going to take my body for his own?

    If I am occupied by it, I will become a walking corpse?

    I went. Is that too much?

    I was so anxious that I wanted to fight, but it didn''t help.

    If I let it go on like this, then I''m really finished.

    As time went by, the hand of the shadow, after touching my face, finally fell on my heavenly hood.

    I know that it wants to enter my body from here and let me be its puppet.

    If I don''t take measures, it will be too late!

    Because there is no way to move, now I have to use the last way.

    Success or failure is the will of heaven.

    So, I began to use my consciousness to drive the inner elixir in my body. I wanted to use the power of inner elixir to stop the action of shadow.

    I thought Neidan would be as difficult to control as last time, but I didn''t expect that I just used my consciousness for a moment, and Neidan burst out a strong light and shot straight at the tianlinggaier above my head.

    Because I didn''t expect that I would suddenly come here. I was not on guard for a moment, and I was directly overturned by the light of Neidan.

    "You... You actually..." the dark shadow said in surprise.

    "If you want to occupy my body, you don''t have to see if you deserve it or not!" I yelled in a cold voice.

    "Do you think that if you have this, you can rest easy? I''ll tell you, what I want to do is never impossible! "

    After that, the shadow came at me again.

    Unfortunately, before it fell on me, the inner elixir in my body overturned it again.

    And, this time, it was even more hurt. I even smelled scorched in the air.

    With these two lessons, the shadow did not dare to mess around again, only stood far away, did not dare to get close to me.

    "How about another visit?" I asked in a cold voice as I lay in bed.

    "I didn''t expect that you still have some skills! But don''t be proud too soon. Your body will be mine sooner or later. But no matter what method you use to resist, it''s useless

    Then the shadow turned into a wisp of smoke and floated away from the window.

    And my body, at this moment, also restored the ability to act.

    Almost without hesitation, I jumped out of bed and ran to the window to catch the shadow.

    But when I passed by, there was nothing outside the window except the dark night.

    It seems that the shadow is much more cautious than I thought.

    I sighed and slowly returned to the bed.

    Seeing that Mo liangye was still asleep, I felt a little angry.

    I was almost possessed by the shadow just now. Can he still sleep?

    On weekdays, isn''t he good at protecting me?

    How come I''m so unlucky now that I don''t react at all?

    I have doubts in my heart. I reach out and push him to wake him up.

    But who knows, this guy not only didn''t wake up, he didn''t even react.

    Oh, this guy is still hot.

    His wife is almost gone, still have the mind to pretend to sleep here?

    What a shame!

    I was already angry, but now I''m even more angry. Even if I want to hold his nose, I can''t breathe and see if he still sleeps.

    But what I didn''t think of was that when I put my hand out, my heart trembled fiercely.

    He... He didn''t breathe!

    I went, Mo cool night unexpectedly... Silent stopped breathing?

    This... Does this mean that the human form he conjured up is dead?

    But before going to bed, he was still well. How could he suddenly be like this?

    Besides, I didn''t even say hello.

    Although I know that his body is dead, and his soul will not be easily destroyed, it''s very frightening to suddenly come here, OK?

    Because I couldn''t figure out the situation, I was so worried that I didn''t know what to do.

    What to do? What to do?

    What should I do now?

    Artificial respiration?

    Or should he be taken directly to the hospital?

    I am entangled in the heart, want to see what is the situation of Mo liangye, and then go out to ask Chen Feng to help them.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the eyes of Mo liangye suddenly open.

    I was startled and thought it was deceiving the corpse. It was almost a reflex to jump to the side.

    See I have such action, Mo cool night frowned, light ask a way: "madam, what are you doing?"

    I was stunned for a moment, staring at him again and again.

    He sat up from the bed and looked at me suspiciously. He didn''t look like a dead man.

    "You... Don''t you... Don''t you have no breath? How... How again... "I asked in a trembling voice.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye couldn''t help laughing.

    "Ma''am, I''m just going back to the underworld in a ghost state for a while, and I''ll scare you like this. Looking back, if I''m really out of my wits, then you can''t cry to death? " Mo liangye asked.

    After hearing this, I understood what had happened to him just now.

    But this guy didn''t even say hello just now. He went back to the underworld in the state of ghost, which made me worry for a long time. Shouldn''t he be angry?

    Think of here, I white ink cool night one eye, said: "I please you, next time in the state of the ghost back to the underworld, can you tell me, so that I have a psychological preparation?"? Otherwise, what if another shadow wants to be attached to me next time? "

    As soon as these words came out, Mo liangye frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice, "is there a ghost who wants to be attached to you? When did it happen? "

    "Just now, when you came back to the underworld in a ghost state. I suddenly woke up from my dream and saw a shadow standing there. I want to move and can''t move, call you you also have no response. If it wasn''t for the inner elixir in my body, I guess what you see now is not the real me. " I answered with an unhappy face.

    Listen to me say these, the facial expression of Mo cool night becomes very dignified.

    "It seems that there is something hidden in this hotel that we don''t know."

 Chapter 772

    "What shall we do now? Change hotels? " I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye looked at me and said, "it''s the best hotel within two kilometers. I''m afraid it''s not easy to change to a similar level. After all, the economic development of Ethiopia and Ecuador is limited and can not be compared with that of China. "

    "But if that shadow appears again, then I am still in danger?" I''m a little reluctant.

    Mo liangye shook his head, reached out and touched my head, sighed: "no, even if the shadow appears again, I''m sure I can protect you."

    Seeing his insistence, I had to give up, even if I agreed to his proposal to stay.

    However, in order to make me feel at ease, he held me tightly for the next half of the night. Even if I fell asleep, he never let go of me.

    The next morning, the sun came through the window and fell on our bed.

    I slowly opened my eyes and saw that Mo liangye was still holding me last night. I was moved.

    I gently took his hand away and slowly got ready to get up from the bed to wash my face and brush my teeth.

    Unexpectedly, I didn''t know when I woke up in the dark night, but with a hook in my hand, I was pulled into my arms again.

    "Ma''am, it''s only so early. Go to bed a little longer." Ink cool night warm voice way.

    "Sleep! We still have to investigate the clues related to Jingpo stone today. If we sleep again, today is over again! Don''t forget that Chiyou is in control of the Shura world now. He may attack the world and the underworld at any time. At that time, if we haven''t found Jingpo stone, we''ll be dead! " I said with a serious face.

    But Mo liangye didn''t think so, and still said faintly: "don''t worry, madam. Even if Chi you now masters the Shura Kingdom, it''s hard to make too much noise in a short time. You know, in the process of his resurrection, Fang Jiajia and they didn''t get him a real Luan Ming Jade tripod. Without Yuding, even if he is resurrected, it is difficult for him to give full play to his strength. On the contrary, if he acts rashly, it will be very easy for others to find flaws and be restrained. Chiyou is the ancient god of war. He would not be foolish enough to take such a big risk. "

    "But he has mastered the Shura Kingdom, which represents another step in his goal of ruling the Three Kingdoms. What else can he do if he doesn''t go on? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye gently kisses me on the forehead and says, "he will go on, but if I''m not wrong, he will use other ways."

    "Other ways? How? " I became more and more curious.

    "Now, the reason why Chi you didn''t make any big moves is that he didn''t get the Luan Ming Jade tripod he wanted. He was also very clear that we would not easily take out the jade tripod without collecting all the crystal soul stones. In other words, if the jade tripod does not come out, Chiyou will not move. When we gather all the crystal soul stones and start to melt the soul, that is the most dangerous moment. Because Chiyou, they may come to rob at any time! " Ink cool night face dignified should way.

    When I heard that Chiyou might come to rob Luan Ming Jade tripod, I couldn''t help but feel tight.

    Although our current strength is not weak, if we want to fight against Chiyou before successfully reviving Nu Yu, I''m afraid the chance of victory is very small.

    At that time, if Chiyou snatches the jade tripod, then we will not be able to resurrect nuyu?

    If you do not revive Nu Yu, there will be no one in those three realms to restrain Chi you.

    The world and the underworld will also become Shura hell.

    "Well... Should we look for the last crystal stone? If you find it, when it''s time to melt the soul, what will you do if they snatch the jade tripod? " I asked with a worried face.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye couldn''t help laughing.

    "Ma''am, you are so stupid. There are many ways to prevent Chiyou from taking away Yuding. There is no need to sacrifice our interests. In a word, we are going to continue to look for Jingpo stone. The jade tripod must not be taken away by Chiyou! "

    Seeing that he said so confidently, my hanging heart finally recovered.

    Well, it''s useless to worry about it now.

    In any case, the future things, all take a step, look at a step!

    So think, I lie on the chest of the cool night and sleep for a while, until the alarm clock set by the mobile phone rang, just slowly get up.

    "By the way, what shall we have for breakfast later?" I asked, brushing my teeth.

    "Let''s go to the restaurant downstairs. Yesterday I asked the waiter of the hotel. He said that they have a wide range of breakfast. They have dishes from many countries." Ink cool night side shave side should way.

    "That''s fine. They should have a good breakfast in such a good hotel." I said yes.

    A few minutes later, we both cleaned up and opened the door to ask Chen Feng to join them.

    Unexpectedly, before we could reach the door of Chen Feng''s room, we could see a familiar figure passing by.

    I was stunned.

    This... Isn''t this the actress Guo Ruoling who nearly killed her sister yesterday?

    Where is she going in such a rush?

    We have doubts, but we don''t ask many questions, so we are not prepared to take care of this matter.

    But who knows, not long after Guo Ruoling left, her sister Guo Xiaobing came out of the room.

    What''s more, she looks furtive, as if she is engaged in some secret operation.

    Because I met with her yesterday, I was more or less an acquaintance, so I immediately held her and asked curiously, "how is your sister today? Are you ready? "

    Guo Xiaobing saw that it was me, laughed and said, "well, well, I''m not crazy anymore. But just now she said that she would go out to do something. I said that I would go with her, but she refused. I was worried about her accident, so I wanted to follow her and see what she wanted to do. After all, what happened yesterday... "

    I feel excused to hear what she said.

    What''s more, it''s true that Guo Ruoling cut people with a knife yesterday.

    Guo Xiaobing, who is a sister, is very normal to rest assured of her sister.

    However, Mo liangye also said yesterday that the reason why Guo Ruoling suddenly went mad was completely due to Zhongxie.

    Because now we have not found the root of her evil, no one can say whether she will be evil again because she has contacted something or someone.

    In this case, if Guo Xiaobing rashly follow in the past, he may be attacked by Guo Ruoling again.

    Yesterday, it was because of our timely appearance that Guo Xiaobing''s life was saved.

    If we let her follow Guo Ruoling alone today, who can protect her when something goes wrong?

    Thinking of this, I said in a warm voice: "you''d better not go. Please wait for your sister in the room. Otherwise, your sister would be very angry if she knew you were following her. And then the relationship between your sisters will be damaged

    But Guo Xiaobing has a firm attitude.

    "No, I will follow her today. I always feel that she''s hiding something from me. Perhaps, these things are the fundamental reason why she suddenly became crazy. I''m not sure if I don''t make it clear. "

 Chapter 773

    "But it''s too dangerous for you..." I can''t help but continue to dissuade you.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye suddenly grabbed me and said in a deep voice, "madam, what sister Guo said is not totally unreasonable. Guo Ruoling is a star, certainly not without reason. But even elder sister Guo doesn''t know where she fell into the evil. There is only one possibility, that is, Guo Ruoling must have contacted something without elder sister Guo''s presence or knowledge, which led to yesterday''s situation. "

    "So, you mean that Guo Ruoling refused to take elder sister Guo with her this time. Maybe she really went to see the person or thing that made her evil?" I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "only in this case will she not want to take her own sister and agent."

    I thought about it and thought it was right.

    Generally speaking, the relationship between parents and sisters should be quite good.

    What''s more, they also have a working relationship, which is just making friends.

    But Guo Ruoling is obviously not willing to let Guo Xiaobing go with him. No matter how he looks at it, he feels that there is something strange about it.

    Even if Guo Ruoling didn''t go to see the person who made her evil this time, he must want to do something that Guo Xiaobing doesn''t want to know.

    What you don''t even want to know is likely to be a big event!

    Aware of this, I dare not continue to delay, when even agreed to Guo Xiaobing continue to track Guo Ruoling.

    However, in order to be on the safe side, Mo liangye and I also accompanied her, so as to avoid the terrible things that happened yesterday.

    After all, we are all compatriots of the same country. Those who go out have to take care of each other.

    After confirming the action plan, we asked Guo Xiaobing to follow Guo Ruoling in front, while Mo liangye and I watched them not far behind. Once there was an emergency, we rushed forward.

    Guo Xiaobing has no objection to our plan. Even if we go downstairs in a hurry, we will find Guo Ruoling.

    Fortunately, Guo Ruoling didn''t walk fast. After our discussion, he walked less than 50 meters out of the hotel, so that Guo Xiaobing soon followed.

    Mo liangye and I were walking in the distance, pretending to follow as if nothing had happened.

    The streets in Ethiopia are not as prosperous as the big cities in China. On the contrary, they are as shabby as small counties.

    Also because of this, along the way, we were able to find a lot of hiding places, so that Guo Ruoling was almost imperceptible.

    In this way, we followed her until she entered an apartment building.

    Guo Ruoling went up by elevator, but Guo Xiaobing didn''t dare to follow him.

    Because the distance is too close, it is very easy to be detected by Guo Ruoling.

    Seeing us coming up, Guo Xiaobing asked anxiously: "what should I do? Now that she''s up, are we still following? "

    "Of course, we have to. Otherwise, how can we know who or what she is in contact with?" I replied casually.

    "But... But this is an apartment building with 10 floors. How do we know which floor she went to�� Guo Xiaobing asked anxiously.

    Mo cool night turned to see a lift up the floor screen, light should way: "9 floor. In the process of rising, the elevator only stopped once on the 9th floor. She should have been on the 9th floor��

    Guo Xiaobing and I didn''t dare to delay, so we got on another elevator with Mo liangye and went straight to the 9th floor.

    But we stayed downstairs for a long time. When we got off the elevator, Guo Ruoling had already entered the room. There was no movement left for us at all, which made it impossible for us to know which room she had entered.

    Guo Xiaobing was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do.

    I glanced at her, light should way: "OK, even if you turn head dizzy, also can''t find out your sister''s whereabouts."

    "Then what? Ruoling, the girl, doesn''t know what the hell she''s up to. She runs here quietly. If the paparazzi can take pictures of this, they may have to make up some gossip for her! " Guo Xiaobing can''t help complaining.

    I shook my head helplessly and said, "it''s useless for you to worry about this. Now the most important thing is to find out which room your sister entered. Otherwise, it''s no use saying anything. "

    "Then... What''s your good idea?" Guo Xiaobing asked.

    I smiled a little, and then retrieved more than a dozen stealth people from the storage ring. "Since we are following you, we can naturally cope with all situations." You see, in five minutes, I can find out which room your sister went into

    After that, I quickly walked to the fire window beside the elevator, drew some incantations on the paper men, recited some incantations, and finally scattered them out of the fire window. Then I saw that they disappeared in an instant, scattered one by one, and flew to the windows of different rooms in the building.

    Xu is to see me shenshendao, Guo Xiaobing is puzzled about this, repeatedly asked: "you... What are you doing?"

    "Do you believe me when I say" jump the big God " I gave a sly smile.

    On hearing this, Guo Xiaobing immediately looked silly and murmured: "no wonder I thought you were not ordinary people last night. I didn''t expect that you were really... Really capable people��

    I just smile, did not answer the words, dedicated to the use of consciousness to contact those who fly out of the invisible paper man.

    The feedback images of invisible paper man are basically normal. They are all scenes of ordinary people''s life.

    Only in the last invisible paper man''s feedback, I saw Guo Ruoling''s beautiful face.

    From the perspective of invisible paper man, Guo Ruoling is now nestling in a man''s arms.

    The man was tall and handsome. He looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember who he was.

    "Honey, why do you invite people here? This place is too far from my hotel. I''ve been walking for more than 20 minutes, and my feet are killing me! " Guo Ruo Ling Jiao Di said to the man.

    The man smiles and reaches out his hand to help Guo Ruoling take off his shoes.

    "It''s all my fault that made my little baby go so far. But you''re so famous now. If you don''t do that, we''ll be caught by those paparazzi. We''ll have to eat it. As for your feet, I''ll rub them for you myself. "

    With that, the man gently rubbed his slender fingers on Guo Ruoling''s delicate jade feet.

    Guo Ruoling obviously likes this man very much. Seeing that the man says so, all the complaints on his face are gone.

    "I hate it! For the sake of your consideration, I''ll forgive you for the time being! But have you brought what I want�� Guo Ruoling asked.

    The man nodded and said, "of course. I can''t forget what you want. You wait a moment, I''ll go and get it for you

    The man got up, walked slowly to another room, pulled out a small box from the trunk, and then came out again.

    "Here, I just bought it from that master yesterday, and the effect is good!" The man said with a smile.

    Seeing the box, Guo Ruoling''s eyes were straight, almost without thinking, so he took the box from the man''s hand and opened it directly.

    As the invisible paper man flew closer and closer, the picture that came back to my mind became clearer and clearer. Therefore, without any effort, I saw that there were several lipsticks in the box.

    It''s strange that Guo Ruoling is also a first-line star. Her career is on the rise. I don''t know how many famous brand cosmetics and clothes there are. How could she be so interested in so many ordinary lipsticks?

    Is the color of these lipsticks more positive than that of those famous lipsticks?

    I was puzzled, but I couldn''t solve it. I had to use my consciousness to contact the invisible paper man and let him continue to observe the situation there.

    Guo Ruoling, who got lipstick, had an uncontrollable excitement.

    "Honey, this time, you bought so much from the master? This... How can I use it for half a year? " Guo Ruoling asked gratefully.

    The man reached out and touched her face, and said with a smile, "a face as beautiful as you is certainly worth the best lipstick."

    "Dear, you are so kind to me! However, have you asked the master if this kind of lipstick can really make me red and purple? Will there be any side effects? " Guo Ruoling asked uneasily.

    "Honey, when did I cheat you? To tell you the truth, I was always depressed at the beginning, but later I was instructed by an expert to find the master and asked him to make some lipsticks suitable for my lip color. Later, my career rose rapidly, and I still have a high status. If there are side effects, do you think I can still stand in front of you? By the way, didn''t I give you one last time for you to try? You see, your career has been developing very smoothly recently? And won the big prize of the movie queen. "

    Hearing this, I suddenly realized.

    No wonder I think this man looks familiar. With this man, he is a popular male star named Jiang Dongyang in recent two years.

    At that time, I thought he was good-looking and good at acting. He was the best young actor in the world. In the future, his career will be bright.

    But unexpectedly, he and Guo Ruoling are a couple?

 Chapter 774

    Guo Ruo smiles when he hears Jiang Dongyang''s words.

    "That''s right. Before, I was always put on small shoes, and my role was always robbed. I was always in the 18th line. But since I put on the lipstick you gave me, my career has just begun. Not only have I often received international endorsements, but also many famous directors have come to me personally to work with me and appointed me as the heroine. This kind of red through half the sky feeling, really cool��

    "The master said that if you continue to use this lipstick, within six months, you will definitely become an international celebrity, and then your value will be increased dozens of times." Jiang Dongyang said.

    This words, Guo Ruoling more happy, a flowery face son, smile that call a twig.

    "Why don''t you continue to wear this kind of lipstick, and then we''ll be international celebrities and dominate the film world together!" Guo Ruoling suggested.

    But Jiang Dongyang shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it won''t work. Last time I went to the master to buy lipstick for you, he already said that lipstick is for women. It''s OK for men to use it occasionally. If they use it too much, I''m afraid it will do harm to their health, especially the function in that aspect. Are you willing to make me inhumane in the future? "

    "Of course not. Just don''t use it. Anyway, we''re going to get married at the end of the year. If my career goes up by then, I can''t do without your credit. In other words, my money is your money Guo Ruoling said with a smile.

    Hearing this, Jiang Dongyang hugged Guo Ruoling tightly in his arms, and said in a warm voice, "Ruoling, you are very kind to me."

    "Dongyang, you are also very kind to me. Do you think we have a predestined relationship in our last life? I went around and finally got to know each other and fell in love at first sight. I think God must pity us and don''t want us to continue to wander in the sea of people�� Guo Ruoling said sweetly.

    Jiang Dongyang''s face stiffened slightly, and then returned to normal. He replied, "anyway, in the days to come, we will definitely get better and better, and we will get what we want in this world."

    "Dongyang, we''d better not worry so much about the future, right? We haven''t seen each other for nearly a month. I''m dying of thirst. Why don''t we... "

    Guo Ruoling said and gave Jiang Dongyang a charming smile. His eyes were full of temptation.

    Jiang Dongyang didn''t refuse. Even if he pushed Guo Ruoling to the bed, he pressed him up

    The scene behind is a picture of the two of them being shameless and intimate. I was so ashamed that I didn''t dare to continue to watch it, so I temporarily cut off the contact with the invisible paper man, and then told Mo liangye and Guo Xiaobing what I saw.

    Mo liangye has known that I have this skill for a long time, so I''m not surprised.

    But Guo Xiaobing is different.

    She''s just an ordinary person. She''s exposed to the most common things.

    Now I suddenly see that I can see the situation in other people''s houses out of thin air. I can''t help but be surprised. I wish I could be regarded as a God and clamor for me to help her cure her sister so that her sister won''t commit any more crimes in the future.

    After all, all of them are counting on her sister to live.

    If something happened to her sister Guo Ruoling, their family would have no source of income, and their situation would be extremely miserable.

    However, I can''t manage it if I want to.

    For now, we still have to analyze the situation before we can make plans.

    Thinking of this, I turned my head to see Mo liangye and wanted to hear his opinion.

    Mo liangye took a look at the room where Guo Ruoling lived, sighed and said in a deep voice: "if I guess correctly, the lipstick they said should be the root cause of Guo Ruoling''s evil yesterday."

    On hearing this, Guo Xiaobing immediately opened.

    "What did you say? What''s wrong with lipstick? impossible! It''s just a lipstick. How can my sister be infected? It''s too mysterious. I don''t believe it

    "Sister Guo, there are some problems that I can''t explain to you for a while, but at present, the most likely one is your sister''s lipstick." I said.

    "No, absolutely not! My sister has always been a good girl. She doesn''t want to increase her popularity by means of secret heresy. You must be mistaken. She must be evil in other places! " Guo Xiaobing is still stubborn.

    Seeing her persistence, I thought that she would not believe it if I didn''t let her see it with her own eyes.

    So, he contacted the invisible paper man again and drove it to the box where Guo Ruoling put lipstick.

    Because Guo Ruoling and Jiang Dongyang are talking to each other right now, they are totally unprepared. They don''t even cover the lipstick box.

    In this way, it also saves me a lot of trouble.

    I drive the paper man, get into the box, steal a lipstick from the box and let it move to the window.

    But lipstick still has some weight relative to paper man. In case, I drove several other invisible paper man to fly into the room, holding lipstick together with the previous invisible paper man, to fly out of the window and straight to us standing at the elevator entrance.

    I don''t know if the paper man made some noise when he was dragging lipstick. Jiang Dongyang, who was full of passion, suddenly stopped and turned to look at the window.

    "What''s the matter? What are you looking at�� Guo Ruoling asked with some dissatisfaction.

    Jiang Dongyang frowned and said, "I always feel that something was looking at us just now."

    Guo Ruoling laughed and said, "how can it be! This is in Ethiopia, not at home. Even if there are a few paparazzi occasionally, they may not find us. Honey, don''t be suspicious. Hurry up. People are in the mood. "

    Said, Guo Ruoling then tightly hooped Jiang Dongyang, just like an octopus.

    After all, Jiang Dongyang is also a vigorous man. He can''t stand her teasing. Even if he doesn''t care about the window, he rolls the sheets with Guo Ruoling again.

    In this way, I was also relieved to drive the stealth paper man to take the lipstick.

    "Here, this is the lipstick that the male star gave to Guo Ruoling." I handed the lipstick to Mo liangye.

    Ink cool night will take it, put in the palm of the hand, carefully look up.

    "How''s it going? Is there anything wrong with this lipstick? " I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye looked at lipstick and me again, and said in a deep voice, "our previous guess is correct. This lipstick seems to be the same as other lipsticks, but this lipstick is made of Yin material. It''s very evil. "

    "What is Yin material?" Guo Xiaobing asked.

    "The so-called Yin material refers to a series of things related to the dead, such as the blood of the dead, grave soil, body oil and bones. The objects made of these things often have powerful magic power, which can improve one''s luck in a short time, and make one better in love, career, popularity and other aspects. "

 Chapter 775

    Hearing Mo liangye''s explanation, Guo Xiaobing subconsciously flashed aside and wanted to stay away from the lipstick.

    "This... This lipstick looks very good. How... How can it be made of Yin material? That Jiang Dongyang gives this thing to Ruoling, is not intentional to harm her? No, I have to go in and talk to Ruoling. Let her stay away from Jiang Dongyang, so that she won''t be damaged by him! "

    Guo Xiaobing said, will go to that room.

    Seeing that she was so impulsive, I quickly grabbed her and said, "what''s the use of rushing in now? Your sister dares to cut you with a knife. Do you think she can still listen to you? "

    "Then... What should we do? Can''t I just watch Jiang Dongyang push Ruoling into the fire pit? She is the hope of our family now. No one in our family can do without her��

    Xu is scared, Guo Xiaobing actually Bata Bata tears.

    Obviously, she was really afraid of what happened to Guo Ruoling.

    Seeing her nose and tears, I felt a little helpless, so I sighed and continued to persuade: "sister Guo, I know you are worried, but now you rush in to persuade, it really doesn''t work, and you may even encounter danger. Do you think that if Jiang Dongyang can get such an evil thing, maybe there are other means. If you run in rashly, he will control you by other means, make you like your sister, and even let you two fight each other. Is this the situation you want to see? "

    On hearing this, Guo Xiaobing was stunned.

    "From... To kill each other? That Jiang Dongyang still has this ability? " Guo Xiaobing asked in disbelief.

    I shook my head and said, "it''s hard to say whether he has the ability. But he can even get this kind of lipstick made of Yin material. There must be some experts behind it. It''s hard for us to judge what kind of strength he has. Anyway, it''s the stupidest decision to act rashly now. "

    "Well... Well, you two have great powers. I''ll listen to you!"

    Up to now, Guo Xiaobing can only do so.

    However, no matter how things are settled, the most important thing is to keep track of Guo Ruoling and Jiang Dongyang at any time.

    After all, Guo Ruoling now takes the lipstick made of Yin material from Jiang Dongyang. Maybe he will be infected with evil again, and it will probably threaten other people''s lives at that time.

    Jiang Dongyang, on the other hand, is the key to making the whole thing clear.

    Why on earth did he use this kind of lipstick to harm Guo Ruoling? How did you get this kind of negative lipstick? Is there anyone more enigmatic behind him?

    All this is what we need to find out.

    Thinking of this, I have to order the invisible paper man to fly to the window of the room where Guo Ruoling is, and observe the indoor situation through it.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that when the invisible paper man flew past, a huge and twisted face appeared in front of me, which immediately startled me.

    I stopped for a while, then stabilized my mind and looked at it from the perspective of invisible paper man again.

    See Jiang Dongyang and Guo Ruoling two people do not know when actually came to the window, and is facing the window in full swing of indescribable things, so that the room is full of ambiguous voice.

    The huge and twisted face I saw through the invisible paper man before was Guo Ruoling''s.

    I secretly scolded a few words in my heart, then controlled the invisible paper man with my consciousness, adjusted his head, bypassed them, flew into the room from the side, and looked around the room to see if there were any other clues.

    Among other things, even if we can find the clue of the person who provided the lipstick with the negative material to Jiang Dongyang, it will be of great benefit to us now.

    We can help Guo Ruoling get rid of the evil Qi in her body, but it''s just making the standard, not the original.

    If we really want to put an end to what happened to her yesterday, we can only destroy those negative lipsticks from the root.

    If you want to destroy those lipsticks completely and let Guo Ruoling and others never use them in the future, the best way is to get rid of the one who helped Jiang Dongyang make lipsticks!

    But I don''t know if Jiang Dongyang was too cautious. I used my consciousness to drive the invisible paper man to look around his room, but I couldn''t find anything useful.

    It seems that this matter is not as simple as I thought.

    I sighed, just want to continue to observe, unexpectedly, Jiang Dongyang and Guo Ruoling have finished the battle, they are exhausted lying back in bed.

    "Honey, you''re great!" Guo Ruoling looked at Jiang Dongyang admiringly and said.

    Jiang Dongyang gave her a smile, and his eyes showed a kind of incomprehensible emotion.

    "Honey, I wish I could be with you every day. You are just the angel God sent me. Since I''ve been with you, not only have my career soared, but even my love is as sweet as honey. If there is a heaven in the world, maybe it''s just like me now? " Guo Ruoling said with a smile.

    Jiang Dongyang turned his head and touched Guo Ruoling''s face with a smile.

    "Yes, you''ve been lucky ever since you were with me. So I''m your lucky star, right

    "Of course! Without you, there would be no me now. I''ve been oppressed at the bottom of the entertainment industry for so many years before. Even any newcomer can bully me. Several times I even want to die in the past. But fortunately, those who have bullied me have been punished one by one. And I, with your help, also began to rocket like speed. Others say that I''m just like I''m now. No one can stop me any more! "

    The more Guo Ruoling said, the more excited he was, and the complacency on his face could not be concealed.

    But she didn''t realize that Jiang Dongyang''s face, on the side she couldn''t see, had a faint look of Yin Luan.

    Later, Guo Ruoling said a lot. Jiang Dong and Yang shizai were a little impatient, so he said to her, "it''s late. You''ve been out for a long time, and your sister will be worried again. Otherwise, you can go back today and I''ll make an appointment with you in a few days. "

    "Ah? Are you driving me away? As soon as they have been gentle with you, are you not afraid that they will be sad? " Guo Ruoling looks aggrieved.

    "You are my flesh now. Of course I am afraid you will be sad. But you are a big star now. Even if you are in Ethiopia, we should pay attention to it. " Jiang Dongyang said to Guo Ruoling in a warm voice.

    Hearing this, Guo Ruoling could not say anything more. He had to lie on Jiang Dongyang''s chest and said with a reluctant expression, "when shall we meet next time? I''m going back to China in a few days. There are so many paparazzi in China that it''s not easy to meet again. "

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll get in touch with you after I''ve dealt with my business in the past two days. You can rest assured that before you return to China, we will certainly be able to be warm again. " Jiang Dongyang comforted.

    "Well, I''ll go back today. Don''t forget to call me."

    "I won''t forget it." Jiang Dongyang replied with a smile.

    After getting a positive reply, Guo Ruoling gently kisses Jiang Dongyang on the forehead, then gets up and starts to dress.

    Seeing this, I knew that Guo Ruoling would come out soon. We had to make plans early, so I turned to Mo liangye and said, "my opinion is that there are two ways of fighting. If Guo Ruoling didn''t see elder sister Guo when he went back, he would be suspicious. Therefore, sister Guo must return to the hotel as soon as possible. In addition, I think Jiang Dongyang needs to make a good investigation to see what he is up to��

    "So, madam, do you mean to let elder sister Guo go back alone, and then we two stay here to continue our investigation?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    I nodded to say something more, but Guo Xiaobing interrupted me.

    "How can that be! You know how dangerous Ruoling is. How can you let me go back to face her? What if she cuts me with a knife like she did yesterday? "

    I thought about it and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Guo. Although you are going back alone now, I will ask my friends to protect you secretly when you get back to the hotel. No matter what happens to you, my friend will protect you at the first time. "

    "You mean the two men who were with you yesterday�� Guo Xiaobing asked.

    I nodded, should say: "yes, they are like us, are not ordinary people, to protect your safety should be no problem."

    Guo Xiaobing is a little suspicious, obviously a little uneasy about my words.

    However, the situation has not allowed her to think too much.

    No, as soon as we finished speaking, we heard the sound of opening the door in the corridor.

    "Finished, Ruoling came out." Guo Xiaobing took the lead in responding.

    Hearing the sound, I ignored many, almost reflexive. I reached out and pressed the elevator, pushed Guo Xiaobing into it, and then hid in the stairwell with Mo liangye.

    About half a minute later, the sound of Guo Ruoling''s high heels was getting closer and closer, and it didn''t stop until the elevator.

    I peeked at Guo Ruoling from the stairs and saw that he was dressed neatly and was standing in front of the elevator playing with his mobile phone. It seemed that he was sending a message to someone.

    Then, "Ding Dong" a sound, the elevator came, Guo Ruoling then took the elevator to leave.

    Seeing that the number on the display screen of the elevator floor is decreasing, it seems that Guo Ruoling has really left. I can''t help but feel relieved.

    "It was really dangerous just now. If I hadn''t reacted quickly, we would have been discovered by Guo Ruoling now." I said.

    Mo liangye frowned and said, "do you think it''s really safe to let Guo Xiaobing go back alone? If something really happened to her, it would be hard for us to explain. "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "don''t worry, I''ve sent the invisible paper man to follow. If she''s in any danger, I''ll get a message soon. What''s more, there are Chen Feng and them! By the way, speaking of Chen Feng, I have to wind up wechat for him and let him start to protect Guo Xiaobing. "

    With that, I picked up my mobile phone and pressed it crackly.

 Chapter 776

    "OK, it''s done! Now you can rest assured? "

    After sending the message, I made a face in the cool night.

    Mo liangye reached out and touched my head, and said with a smile, "after so many things, my wife''s work is more and more comprehensive."

    "That''s because I''ve been influenced by you for so long, even if I don''t think about it thoroughly."

    I murmured and wanted to say something more, then I heard a sudden sound of door closing in the corridor.

    Mo liangye quickly covered my mouth and pulled me to the deeper part of the stairs, indicating that I would not make a sound.

    Seeing him like this, even if I use my toes, I can think that it must be Jiang Dongyang, the man who was intimate with Guo Ruoling in the apartment before.

    Before, we only considered that Guo Ruoling would leave here, but we didn''t expect that as soon as Guo Ruoling left, Jiang Dongyang was about to leave, almost blocked in the corridor by him.

    Fortunately, Mo liangye was more tactful, so we saved the day.

    However, no matter what I think, I don''t think it''s time for Jiang Dongyang to go out at all.

    Although he is also a star, he didn''t stay in a high-end hotel and didn''t bring an assistant, which proves that he didn''t come to Ecuador for work.

    Since it''s not for work, why does he choose to go out when it''s hot outside?

    Unless... Unless he has some unknown reason to go out!

    Think of here, as the footsteps on the corridor closer and closer, I carefully head out, want to see if it is him.

    But what I didn''t expect was that when I looked out, I found that the other party was not Jiang Dongyang at all, but a pure Egyptian.

    This... What''s the situation?

    Is it hard to say that Mo liangye and I made a wrong judgment just now, and Jiang Dongyang didn''t come out at all?

    I have doubts in my heart, but I don''t care much about it. When I walk to the door of Jiang Dongyang''s room with Mo liangye, I try to confirm our judgment by listening to the voice inside.

    However, without waiting for me to recognize the reason, Mo liangye said solemnly: "don''t listen, he has gone out."

    "How do you know?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye pointed to the door of Jiang Dongyang''s residence and said faintly, "when you were concentrating on observing him and Guo Ruoling with invisible paper man, I was not idle. I quietly applied a layer of potion here."

    After that, he touched the ground with his fingers, and then gently picked up a piece of transparent film, which he tore from the ground.

    "See, there are two rows of footprints on it. Naturally, the small one was stepped on by Guo Ruoling when he came out, while the big one is undoubtedly Jiang Dongyang''s Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    To tell you the truth, although Mo liangye and I were together from beginning to end, I really didn''t know he had done such a trick.

    It seems that he has been on guard against Jiang Dongyang for a long time.

    It''s a pity that Jiang Dongyang ran away after all.

    I sighed and said faintly, "how can Jiang Dongyang, an ordinary man, have such great ability to escape from us?"

    Mo liangye was silent for a moment, turned to look around and said in a deep voice: "madam, have you ever thought about why Jiang Dongyang, as a member of the entertainment industry, doesn''t stay in a five-star hotel instead of this half new apartment��

    "He didn''t want to work this time. He stayed in a five-star hotel and no one paid for it. Naturally, he could save a little, a little!" I replied casually.

    But Mo liangye shook his head: "I don''t think Jiang Dongyang is a very economical person. There should be another reason why he lives here��

    "You mean..."

    "If I''m not wrong, the person he said was an expert in making lipstick with Yin material should live in this building. Moreover, Jiang Dongyang is very careful. He never took the elevator from beginning to end, but took the stairs. " Ink cool night sink voice way.

    "But before, we were hiding in the stairway. Why didn''t we see him?" I feel very puzzled.

    "Because, this apartment building, there are two safe passageways."

    With that, Mo liangye pointed to the other end of the corridor.

    I turned my head and looked in the direction of his finger. It was only then that I found that the passageway we were hiding in was in the East, closer to Jiang Dongyang''s room, and the other passageway was in the other direction. If I didn''t pay attention to it, it was hard to find it from our corner.

    Damn, we are all cheated by Jiang Dongyang!

    We wait there foolishly, but he comes downstairs quietly. Do you think it''s irritating?

    But I don''t know why, Mo Liang night is far less angry than I am. On the contrary, it looks dignified and seems to be thinking about something.

    "Jiang Dongyang has run away, but you are calm!" I mumbled.

    Mo liangye looked at me and said in a deep voice, "maybe I know where the master is hiding."

    "You know? How do you know? " I''m a little surprised.

    "Madam, if you were Jiang Dongyang, would you rather stay closer to your own stairs than go further away?" Mo cool night asks a way.

    "Of course not, I''m not stupid, of course, how to save trouble and how to come..."

    At this point, an idea flashed through my mind, and I immediately responded: "unless the senior man Jiang Dongyang is going to find lives in the room on the west side of the building!"

    "Yes, only in this way, can he go out at this point or take the stairs over there, can he have a reasonable explanation!" Ink cool night a face firm say.

    "In this case, as long as I use the stealth paper man, I should be able to find the specific hiding place of the expert soon!"

    After that, I drove my invisible paper man to all the rooms near the west of the apartment building again to find the whereabouts of Jiang Dongyang and the high man.

    I don''t believe it. Today, with me and Mo liangye, we can''t find the so-called expert!

    As time went by, the invisible paper men I sent out also fed back the pictures I detected one after another.

    I went through the picture quickly with my consciousness, only to find that there was nothing I wanted at all.

    Not only that, I roughly counted and found that it was not a picture of a room missing, but a picture of a whole floor!

    This is a situation I have never encountered.

    Generally speaking, even if the other person has great ability, he can only block the power of an invisible paper man. It is impossible to destroy all the invisible paper men I sent to that layer.

    But now the other party has done it, which is a bit too incredible.

    I talked about the situation to Mo liangye and wanted to ask his opinion. As a result, he didn''t even have half a trace of hesitation. He replied directly: "it seems that today we are destined to meet the so-called expert."

    "But now we don''t know who he is. If we act rashly, we are afraid there will be danger."

    "We have no way back. Now that the other party has destroyed the group of paper men you sent, they already know our existence and declare war on us again. If we are afraid and do not fight, it will be impossible for us to find out about Guo Ruoling in the future! "

 Chapter 777

    Hearing this, I know that no matter what, Mo liangye must meet the so-called expert for a while today.

    As his wife, I have no choice but to support him unconditionally.

    "Well, let''s go downstairs and see what the devil is doing!" I said with a firm face.

    Mo liangye nodded and led me down the stairs to the floor where the invisible paper men disappeared.

    This layer is exactly the same as the one above, but the difference is that this layer is much darker than the one above, and it is full of Yin.

    It seems that Mo liangye is right. The so-called master is hidden here.

    But it''s hard to say which one.

    But unexpectedly, when I was thinking about how to find out the specific room, the door facing us suddenly opened itself.

    I was stunned. I didn''t know what it was.

    Mo liangye looked at the door and said in a deep voice, "if we don''t go in, isn''t it too impolite?"

    Words fall, then see Mo cool night lift foot to step into that door.

    I don''t want to see him like this.

    Judging from the current situation, the other party seems to know everything about us, but we haven''t even figured out whether he is a human or a ghost.

    Just walk in like this, in case of catching each other''s way, what can we do?

    But now, there is no time for me to think so much.

    I took a look at the open door, took a deep breath, and followed the steps of the cool night.

    An extremely strong Yin Qi came to my face, and I almost couldn''t open my eyes.

    To tell you the truth, I have never felt so strong Yin Qi in such a long time.

    Even if it was in the grave before, the Yin Qi would not be so big.

    What the hell is that expert doing?

    I tried to keep my eyes open and look around as I walked. I found that every room on this whole floor had been opened, and all of them were connected together, becoming a huge rectangular space.

    I don''t know why. When I see this room, I feel very uncomfortable. I always feel that this place is a bit like something, but I can''t tell what it is. I have to go straight ahead with the cool night.

    As we go deeper and deeper, the light is getting darker and darker, which makes the whole room full of strange atmosphere, as if ghosts and demons will jump out from all around at any time.

    But what I didn''t expect was that nothing happened here until we were almost at the end of the room.

    It seems that we are not in a strange place, but just in the false ghost hole of the playground.

    But the more that happens, the more it proves that this place is extraordinary.

    Because, when the storm is coming, it is often like this quiet.

    Mo liangye and I didn''t dare to relax our vigilance. Our eyes were six and our ears were all around. We wanted to find out the guy who was hiding in the dark in the shortest time.

    But unexpectedly, without waiting for our hand, a candle suddenly lit up at the end of the room.

    Through the light of the candle, you can see a person sitting there.

    From the body shape, it seems to be a little like Jiang Dongyang.

    "Jiang Dongyang, is that you?" I asked tentatively.

    In the candlelight, I saw that the man seemed to raise his head and looked at me and Mo liangye.

    "Unexpectedly, you dare to come in!" Said the man.

    As soon as I heard this voice, I was almost sure that the man at the end was Jiang Dongyang.

    After all, his voice is so recognizable that it''s impossible to hear it wrong.

    "Jiang Dongyang, did you know we were watching you for a long time?" I asked casually.

    Jiang Dongyang snorted coldly and said, "just with your invisible paper men, do you want to escape my eyes? The reason why I pretended I didn''t know before was that I wanted to lead you out and see who was so brave to meddle in my business! "

    "Oh, you can do such a terrible thing, and you''re afraid of being investigated?" I''m not polite to fight back.

    "The next three abuse? If I''m going to call it "sanlan", then what Guo Ruoling has done is not to strike a thunderbolt from heaven? " Jiang Dongyang asked.

    I was shocked to hear that.

    Sure enough, between Jiang Dongyang and Guo Ruoling, there was some kind of resentment.

    In this world, there is no unexplained love, no unexplained hate.

    From my previous observation of Jiang Dongyang with invisible paper man, it is obvious that he knows the harm of the negative lipstick, but he has to give it to Guo Ruoling. What does that mean?

    It shows that Jiang Dongyang doesn''t care if Guo Ruoling has an accident at all. He even wants Guo Ruoling to have an accident as soon as possible. The more serious the accident, the better.

    In this case, may Jiang Dongyang not hate Guo Ruoling?

    Thinking of this, I didn''t make a detour. Even when I asked, "what''s the difference between you and Guo Ruoling? That you want to do that to her? If I''m right, Guo Ruoling can live another month if he uses that kind of lipstick for a long time, right? "

    "A month? You look down on me! To tell you the truth, today I give her lipstick. Once she uses it, 12 o''clock tonight is the time to kill her! " Jiang Dong Yang Yin measured said.

    "What? You''re going to die today? It''s impossible! My husband has seen it. The lipstick is made of grave soil and dead people''s bones and oil. Although it is harmful to the living body, it can''t kill people in such a short time! " I argued eagerly.

    Hearing what I said, Jiang Dongyang couldn''t help laughing.

    "You are too naive! Grave soil, dead man''s bone and dead man''s oil can''t kill people immediately. But what if I say that the dead people used to make lipstick are not ordinary dead people, but the famous Princess amanra? Would you have such a ridiculous idea? "

    This words a, I and Mo cool night two people all froze for a moment.

    Princess amanra is a very mysterious princess in the history of Ethiopia. No one knows when she was born or when she died.

    Today''s world, all impression of her, only terror.

    At the end of 1890, several Englishmen found a coffin of ancient Egypt.

    Lying in the coffin is the mummy of Princess amanra.

    But what people didn''t expect was that after the British found the mummy, they suffered strange and terrible bad luck, so that several people died one after another.

    Later, the mummy was donated to the British Museum.

    But the doom did not end because of this. People in the museum, like the previous British people, died one after another for no reason. No one knows why.

    At this point, no one in Britain dared to take over the mummy, so she was sold to an American.

    But bad luck comes again.

    In April 1912, the American boarded the famous Titanic with the mummy and was ready to return to New York.

    As a result, the Titanic sank in the middle of the sea, becoming the biggest shipwreck so far.

    It is also for this reason that Princess amanra''s reputation has been greatly improved and she has become an extremely evil existence in the spiritual world.

 Chapter 778

    However, I can''t figure out that Princess amanra has sunk into the North Atlantic with the Titanic? How could Jiang Dongyang get her dead oil and bones again?

    Is he trying to deceive us?

    Thinking of this, I looked at Jiang Dongyang and asked, "do you think that lipstick is made of Princess amanra''s mummy? The world knows that Princess amanra has sunk to the bottom of the sea. Why should we believe you? "

    Seeing my query, Jiang Dongyang sneered and said, "it seems that you are really ignorant. In 1985, 73 years after the Titanic accident, a man named Robert Ballard found the remains of the Titanic at the bottom of the sea��

    "I know that, but as the sinking site of the Titanic belongs to international waters, no country has sovereignty over it, so UNESCO strictly orders anyone to salvage the Titanic in any name. So, Princess amanra''s mummy should still be at the bottom of the sea, not in your hands. "

    "You are right. The international educational, scientific and cultural organization does not allow the salvage of the Titanic, but you all ignore one person." Jiang Dongyang smiles strangely.

    Hearing this, I was stunned.

    "You mean Robert Ballard? Are you... "

    "Yes, when he found the Titanic, he had already entered the cabin first and brought Princess amanra''s mummy out of the sea." Jiang Dongyang explained.

    "But why did he do that? Don''t he know that Princess amanra''s mummy is so dangerous? " I don''t understand that.

    "Of course he knows, and because he knows, he will go to great pains to find it." Jiang Dongyang said with a sly smile.

    Seeing Jiang Dongyang''s smile by candlelight, I felt a little uneasy. It seemed that something big was going to happen.

    Xu Shi saw what I was thinking, and the dark night said in a deep voice: "if I guess correctly, the reason why Robert Ballard took the risk to bring Princess amanra out of the sea must be because Princess amanra had some huge secret hidden in her body, right��

    This words a, Jiang Dongyang obviously Leng for a while, obviously did not expect Mo Liang night will guess this.

    However, he was cautious in the end. After his surprise, he soon regained calm.

    "So what? As long as I don''t say it, no matter what, you can''t know the secret hidden in Princess amanra Jiang Dongyang is very confident.

    "It doesn''t matter, whether you say it or not, it doesn''t matter to us. Because our purpose here is to save Guo Ruoling. As for other things, we don''t care at all. " Ink cool night light should way.

    "Yes? But it''s a pity that Guo Ruoling has not been saved at all. There is no way out for her but to die. " Jiang Dongyang sneered.

    See his that pair of Yin ruthless appearance, my in the mind straight offend diaphragm should.

    It''s said that one day the couple will be happy for a hundred days. Although Jiang Dongyang and Guo Ruoling didn''t get a marriage certificate, they had already been married.

    In addition, through the picture passed to me before the invisible paper man, it can be seen that the physical relationship between the two of them has not been one or two days.

    In that case, why did he kill Guo Ruoling again?

    What''s more, in such a vicious way?

    Thinking of this, I didn''t care a lot. I asked again, "what happened between you?"

    Hearing my question, Jiang Dongyang''s aura suddenly changed.

    Before, when telling other things, although Jiang Dongyang''s aura was Yin Luan, it was generally peaceful, just like telling an unknown story.

    But now when asked what happened between him and Guo Ruoling, his aura suddenly became fierce and fierce, as if it would break out at any time.

    It can be seen that his hatred for Guo Ruoling is not so deep.

    "Well, since you want to know so much about me and her, I''ll tell you that your so-called acting school, your so-called goddess, is just a murderer! She can do everything in order to achieve her own goal and to be superior! " Jiang Dongyang said excitedly.

    On hearing this, Mo liangye and I looked at each other.

    Although we knew for a long time that the reason why Jiang Dongyang was like this must be because Guo Ruoling had done something that he couldn''t bear, we didn''t expect that Jiang Dongyang actually revealed that Guo Ruoling was a murderer.

    Shit, it''s a big deal.

    How big a wave does a popular star kill in the entertainment industry?

    "You said she killed people. Who did she kill?" I asked curiously.

    Jiang Dongyang''s head, originally slightly hanging, slowly lifted up when he heard my words, and could not help shaking.

    "She... She killed my girlfriend Cheng Zhilan�� Jiang Dongyang answered.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye and I were even more shocked.

    We always thought that Guo Ruoling was Jiang Dongyang''s girlfriend, but we didn''t expect that Jiang Dongyang''s girlfriend was someone else.

    Not only that, Jiang Dongyang''s girlfriend is also a star.

    Although not as well-known as Guo Ruoling today, but earlier on the screen the rate is not low, how much is also a small flower.

    However, I don''t know why I haven''t seen her on TV recently.

    Some people say that she went abroad for further study, others say that she was hidden by the company, anyway, there are all kinds of opinions.

    But now hear Jiang Dongyang''s words, we know that Cheng Zhilan has died, or died in the hands of Guo Ruoling.

    We have to say that Jiang Dongyang''s words bring us too much information.

    Referring to Cheng Zhilan, Jiang Dongyang fell into deep memories and kept telling us the story behind the whole incident.

    "A LAN and I are classmates in the drama academy. We have been in love for a long time. Later, after graduation, she and I worked together in the entertainment industry, trying to get ahead. But the entertainment industry is not only a place with deep water, but also a place with hidden dragon and crouching tiger. It''s really hard for people with no background like us to get ahead��

    "But a LAN and I have never given up. We want to earn a future by our own strength. At that time, we all agreed that in two years'' time, we would go to Bali to get married and spend the rest of our lives together. But who knows, Guo Ruoling killed a LAN��

    Mo liangye and I didn''t talk all the time, waiting for Jiang Dongyang to continue.

    "Although Guo Ruoling entered the circle early, he was always lukewarm and had no good resources. In addition, she was born in a humble family, and her family tried their best to squeeze her. As a result, she was under great pressure and got manic. As long as others said something, she thought that others were laughing at her. "

    "One day, a LAN and Guo Ruoling went on a variety show together. In the process of playing the game, a LAN pushed her, causing her to fall and be unable to work for a long time. She felt that a LAN was intentional, that a LAN wanted to bully her like everyone else, and wanted to step on her. But in fact, at that time, a LAN was really just careless. After all, in the process of playing the game, he was very confused. No one knew who would step on who, and no one knew who would push who. Afterwards, a LAN apologized to her and wanted to ask her for forgiveness, but she just didn''t accept it, and even yelled at a LAN, saying that a LAN was reincarnated��

    "This incident made a LAN very hurt, but in order to get Guo Ruoling''s forgiveness, she often took the initiative to help her carry bags, buy things for her, and sometimes even went to her house to clean her up. Probably also see a LAN''s attitude is very sincere, after Guo Ruoling''s injury is completely good, she really gradually forgive a LAN, and become a friend with a LAN. "

    "During that time, they had a good relationship and often had dinner and went shopping together. At that time, because I was busy with work, I didn''t care much about it. When I''m ready to go home and get together with a LAN after I''ve finished shooting my TV series, a LAN suddenly jumps down from the upstairs and falls dead in front of me. "

    "I will never forget that scene. The blood on the ground is very red, like a bright rose. Later, the agent was afraid that it would affect the company''s reputation, so he spent a lot of effort to suppress it and didn''t spread it to the outside, so few people knew about it. "

    "After a LAN died, I was very sad. I wanted to find out why she jumped. But the result that the police gave me was always suicide. There was no way to verify the reason. I''m not reconciled. I''ve been checking, but I haven''t found any clues. Until the end of last year, at the company''s annual meeting, many artists were there, and Guo Ruoling and I were sitting at the same table. Everyone drank too much. Guo Ruoling was lying drunk in my ear and told me how Alan was bullied by other men. Only then did I understand why a calm and gentle LAN committed suicide��

    "That night, I offered to send Guo Ruoling home, and then I poured some wine into her, forcing her to tell all about a LAN''s suicide."

    "Originally, because Guo Ruoling has been hating a LAN for pushing her down, she feels that a LAN is deliberately bullying her and hurting her self-esteem. So, she wanted to revenge on a LAN. She took advantage of the time when I was filming in other places and asked a LAN to accompany her to meet a director. She said that if they went back to the audition, they might be able to play sisters. A LAN''s mind is pure, and he has no heart to be on guard at all, so he goes with her. "

    "Also that time, Guo Ruoling destroyed a LAN''s whole life. Because what she talked about with the director was not audition at all, but let a LAN sleep with her. My poor a LAN didn''t know. So, after I went, I was perfused with overpowering drug, and then... Then I was perfused by several men... "

    At this point, Jiang Dongyang was so excited that he couldn''t speak any more. He sat there silent for a long time before he spoke again.

    "In fact, it''s not just this thing that really destroyed a LAN, but... It''s Guo Ruoling who videotaped the whole process and sent it to many friends in the circle. Once pure and impeccable a LAN, in one night, became the woman of the person to do the Kopf. These things, Alan did not dare to tell me, for fear of affecting my filming, so I have been kept in the dark. Can happen this kind of thing, a LAN inner pressure can imagine. She began to shut herself up in her room all day, without eating, drinking or sleeping. Her mind was full of that terrible scene. In this way, after a few days, a LAN finally couldn''t bear it and chose to end his life. "

    Jiang Dongyang raised his head and looked straight at us through the dim candlelight.

    "Listen to these, do you still want to help Guo Ruoling?"

 Chapter 779

    Jiang Dongyang''s words left me and Mo liangye speechless.

    We''ve thought about a lot of reasons, but we never thought it would be like this.

    As Jiang Dongyang said, Guo Ruoling looks bright and beautiful. She is a goddess of the acting school pursued by countless people. But in fact, after staying in the entertainment circle for a long time, her heart has long been polluted, so that she has done such despicable things.

    To be honest, such a person is not worthy of sympathy at all.

    But what Jiang Dongyang did was not entirely right.

    After all, Guo Ruoling is a person, a living person, not an ant. You can trample on him whenever you want.

    Guo Ruoling made a mistake. The only way Jiang Dongyang could take revenge was to call the police and use the weapon of law to get justice for Cheng Zhilan.

    What''s the difference between Jiang Dongyang''s reckless use of heresy to lynch Guo Ruoling and Guo Ruoling''s despicable behavior?

    Thinking of this, I looked at Jiang Dongyang and said, "Guo Ruoling is certainly wrong, but you should not treat her like this."

    "Oh? Shouldn''t I? Then you should tell me why I shouldn''t do it? " Jiang Dongyang said with a sneer.

    "In this world, no matter who does something wrong, they have to pay a price. Cause and effect cycle, self retribution. If everyone in this world, like you, is blinded by hatred, does not care about the law, and only wants to use lynching, will the world not be in chaos long ago? " I said in a cold voice.

    But Jiang Dongyang is still not moved, only the Yin side of the smile, should say: "you are also too naive. In order to minimize the impact, a LAN''s agency did not allow me to investigate the matter, let alone let me go to the police. Besides, what if I call the police? In the police, a LAN committed suicide. Even if I can prove that a LAN was doomed because of Guo Ruoling, she didn''t kill a LAN herself. The police will only put her and the men who hurt a LAN in prison for a period of time at most. Later, they will spend some money to do some work. Maybe they will come out soon and continue to be happy. In this case, do you think the death of a LAN is meaningful? "

    "I don''t know whether the death of Cheng Zhilan is meaningful or not. I only know that if she is still alive, she will want you to become better and happier instead of being immersed in hatred forever." I answered in a deep voice.

    "No, it won''t! A LAN won''t be like this. She wants me to avenge her. She wants me to go to hell to accompany her. She wants me to be with her forever! " Jiang Dongyang''s mood rose again.

    Hearing this, I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye, took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "if you really love someone, you will want him to live happily, you will want him to be better and better, even if you can''t be together any more. To tell you the truth, I have imagined countless times that I would die one day or even die. I have asked myself countless times if I really want my husband to revenge me on that day. I thought about this question for a long time, and finally I learned my innermost thoughts. Yes, I don''t want my husband to avenge me. I just hope he can remember me and live a good life with our children. It''s enough to sprinkle a bowl of wine on my grave and say something intimate to me on New Year''s day. "

    Jiang Dongyang was stunned and stared at me for a long time.

    "Why don''t you want him to avenge you? Don''t you hate the man who killed you? " Jiang Dongyang asked.

    "Hate, of course. Can live a lifetime, can not only live in hatred. Just as my soul is broken, my husband is bound to be sad. But even if my soul is broken, my husband and children still have to live. They still have a long way to go. In this period of time, if they have been living in hatred, it would be too hard for them. I love him and children, so I would rather they put down their hatred and live their own life happily. After all, the dead are gone, and the living have their own way to go. " I answered in a deep voice.

    "No, you haven''t died, and you haven''t tasted loss. What you said is just your imagination. One day, after you really die, you will hope that your lover and children will revenge for you, because only in that way can they be worthy of your spirit in heaven! " Jiang Dongyang still sticks to his ideas.

    Seeing that he was so stubborn, I shook my head helplessly and said, "I lost it. My dearest grandmother, my best friend and even my most respected Master have left me. But no matter who they are, they didn''t ask me to help them revenge, they just hope that I can complete my mission, save the world from fire and water, and live happily. Because they know very well that the world is beautiful and hatred is only a small part of the world. "

    When he heard what I said, Jiang Dongyang was silent for a long time and never spoke.

    I guess he''s almost convinced by me.

    "Stop it, while it''s not a disaster, stop it!" I exhorted.

    But unexpectedly, Jiang Dongyang suddenly gave a grim smile and said, "I admit that what you said is reasonable, and I was almost convinced by you. Unfortunately, it''s too late. Once something starts, it doesn''t stop. "

    "What do you mean?" I asked in a cold voice.

    Jiang Dongyang looked at me and Mo liangye, and said, "I mean, no matter what, I must kill Guo Ruoling!"

    "I didn''t expect that your obsession is really deep." Ink cool night suddenly light said a sentence.

    "Of course, as long as Guo Ruoling dies, not only a LAN''s death will be avenged, but also my master''s great cause will be realized. This is the best of both worlds. Why don''t I do it? "

    Jiang Dongyang''s obsession has gone deep into the bone marrow and there is no remedy.

    However, his word "Shifu" still attracted my attention.

    Previously, from the perspective of invisible paper man, I already knew that the reason why Jiang Dongyang was able to get those lipsticks was because he had an expert to help him.

    We thought that if we followed Jiang Dongyang down to this floor, we would be able to see the master and get a glimpse of him.

    However, since we came down to now, we have only seen Jiang Dongyang, and we have not seen the shadow of the so-called expert at all.

    Now we suddenly hear Jiang Dongyang mention it on his own initiative. Naturally, we can''t ignore it.

    "You really have a master. Where is your master hiding now? What do you mean by great cause? " I yelled in a cold voice.

    "That''s what you want to know?" Jiang Dongyang asked with a sneer.

    "Nonsense! I''ll tell you how you can think of using Yin lipstick to harm Guo Ruoling. You are bewitched by your master. " I said with disdain.

    "But it''s a pity that you have no chance to know these questions. Today, this is your burial place! " Jiang Dongyang said coldly.

    It seems that he won''t tell us anything without fighting today.

    In that case, let''s fight.

    Anyway, I also happened to itch my hands!

    With this in mind, I''m ready to take out weapons from the storage ring to fight.

    Unexpectedly, without waiting for me to transfer out the weapon, Jiang Dongyang reached out and pressed a button next to his seat.

    Then, Mo Liang Ye and I heard a rumbling sound, as if something was moving slowly.

    Mo liangye was very alert. When he heard the news, he immediately turned his head and looked around.

    "I see." Mo Liang night sighed.

    When I heard this, I also looked around. I saw that the walls on both sides of the road we came to slowly recede together, revealing the original covered part.

    What surprised us as like as two peas is that there are not 5 coffin in the same part.

    Combined with the overall shape of the apartment on this floor, I suddenly understood why, as soon as I came in, I felt that the apartment which was opened on this floor was a little strange, as if it had formed a special shape.

    But at that time, we were so eager to find the so-called expert that we didn''t think about it for a moment.

    It was not until now that I saw the five coffins that suddenly appeared that I understood what that shape was.

    Yes, it''s a coffin!

    Jiang Dongyang and they opened up the whole apartment, and then set up a mechanism, which made the whole apartment a huge coffin.

    The coffin is usually used to hold the dead, so it has a strong Yin Qi, and the folk use it very carefully.

    Before I read the newspaper, I said that a local leader had designed the city''s long-distance bus station into the shape of three coffins for his political achievements and power, which implied that he would be promoted and become rich.

    As a result, accidents often happened in that place, and even the staff of the bus station did not dare to work at night.

    When things get big, the relevant leaders can only find Feng Shui experts to solve some of the bad luck here.

    As a result, after the feng shui master came to see it, his face changed greatly and he refused to take the job.

    The relevant leaders did not understand, so they repeatedly asked the feng shui master why.

    Feng shui master can''t stand it, the leader asked again and again, and finally told the truth, saying that the bus station has the ability to absorb Yin Qi because it has been built into a giant coffin.

    Since the bus station has been put into use for so long, it has absorbed extremely strong Yin Qi for a long time. Working there for a long time will seriously affect people''s health.

    And influenced by these Yin Qi, countless ghosts and monsters passing by take it as their home. They live there all the time and come out to harm people at night.

    And this is also the reason why the bus station is very prone to accidents at night.

    The leader asked the feng shui master what he could do to solve the problem. The feng shui master said that the three giant coffins must be removed, or sooner or later they will be punished.

    However, the bus station, which has not been built easily, can be demolished if it is demolished?

    What''s more, the coffin bus station symbolizes his promotion and wealth. If it is demolished, then his official career can only stay in the same place?

    For him, a few car accidents and a few deaths are far less important than his own official career.

    So, even if the feng shui master had pointed out the solution, he still did not do it, and let the three giant coffins do evil in the local area.

    As a result, just as the Feng Shui expert said, within a year, the leader was found guilty of some serious crimes, put in jail, and never had a chance to get promoted and become rich.

 Chapter 780

    It can be seen that coffins, to some extent, are still very evil. It is not that anyone who wants to use them indiscriminately can really use them indiscriminately.

    When you get into trouble, you may put yourself in a hopeless situation.

    Since Jiang Dongyang had a great master, there must be a certain reason why they turned the apartment building into a coffin.

    Thinking of this, I wanted to ask something. As a result, Jiang Dongyang gave me a grim smile again, and I felt a violent shaking, almost unsteadiness.

    Mo liangye is afraid that I will fall down, so he pulls me to the ground to keep balance.

    But it''s ok if I don''t lie down. I''m scared to death when I lie down.

    Because, in my prone position, I saw a face, a thick and colorful face, looking at me with a smile.

    Because it was too sudden, my heart beat half a beat too slowly, then almost reflexively, I jumped up from the ground.

    However, this jump, but also jumped out of the matter, my whole person rolled down from the ground, hit a stone step, pain I bared my teeth, raised my foot and kicked to the step.

    However, without waiting to stretch out my feet, I was stunned and looked at the position where Mo liangye and I stood just now.

    That piece of ground, actually slowly raised about half a meter, forming a step like a mummy coffin.

    And the strange face that scared me just now is the pattern painted on the coffin of this mummy.

    In other words, they actually hid six coffins in this apartment, one of which was actually a mummy.

    What on earth do they want to do?

    "It''s Yin Yang and five elements!" Mo liangye jumped down from the mummy coffin and said in a deep voice.

    When I heard this, it dawned on me.

    The positions of the five ordinary coffins prepared by Jiang Dongyang not only formed the shape of a giant coffin, but also corresponded to the Yin Yang and five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth.

    The five coffins are being combined to maximize the surrounding energy and transport all the Yin Qi to one place - the mummy coffin in the middle!

    Seeing the shocked expression on my face, Jiang Dongyang suddenly burst into arrogant laughter.

    "It seems that you have understood the intention of me and my master!"

    Once upon a time, I always thought Jiang Dongyang was a good-looking actor with good acting skills.

    But at this moment, when I see what he has done, I really hate that I was blind before and even regarded him as my love bean.

    "To tell you the truth, in the coffin of the mummy in front of you is the famous Princess amanra!" Jiang Dongyang said with a proud face.

    "So are you going to revive her? What good will it do you? " I asked in a cold voice.

    "That''s not what you should care about. If you have such leisure, you''d better care more about whether you can see the sun tomorrow! "

    Hearing Jiang Dongyang''s words, Mo liangye couldn''t help laughing.

    "Is it too early to say that? Do you think if you cover all these coffins, I can''t know if there are dead people in them? "

    Jiang Dongyang obviously didn''t expect Mo liangye to say so, and his face changed.

    "You... What are you talking about? Since there are coffins here, of course they are filled with dead people! " Jiang Dongyang argued.

    "Why are you so excited? Are you guilty? " Mo cool night a face drama abuse of say.

    Jiang Dongyang glared at the cool night and said in a cold voice, "what am I guilty of? Among the five coffins, there were indeed five corpses in the form of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. If you don''t believe it, you can open it yourself! "

    "You don''t have to look. Even if you don''t look at some things, you can know them clearly. For example, these five coffins seem to contain dead people, which is a very frightening thing. But in fact, I only feel the Yin Qi of the dead from these five coffins. In other words, the Yin Yang and five elements array you created has not really been completed. It still needs one step Mo Liang night said with a smile.

    With these words, Jiang Dongyang''s face became even worse.

    "You... You even know this... Who are you?" Jiang Dongyang asked in a trembling voice.

    "I''m sorry, I know more than that. There are only four dead people in these five coffins. The only one left is Guo Ruoling, who you want to avenge this time, right Mo Liang night said with a clear mind.

    Jiang Dongyang''s face turned pale, and he looked at Mo liangye with an expression of extreme fear, as if he was guessing the real identity of Mo liangye.

    But in any case, he could not guess that Mo Liang night would be the underworld from the East!

    Frightened by the cool night of ink, Jiang Dongyang''s momentum was defeated all of a sudden, no longer as arrogant as before.

    I walked forward slowly and said to Jiang Dongyang, "stop it. If you stop now, we can spare your life."

    Jiang Dongyang snorted and said with a smile, "stop? Do you really think you''re going to win? "

    "Of course! You want to revive Princess amanra, but you don''t even have the corpses together. How can you fight us? " I replied casually.

    However, he was ridiculed by Jiang Dongyang.

    "Stupid! What a fool you are! Do you think that if I don''t have five bodies here, I really don''t have five? Don''t forget that Guo Ruoling used my lipstick. She will die today! "

    "If I remember correctly, the time of Guo Ruoling''s death should be 12 o''clock this evening, which is still several hours away. If we can defeat you in this period of time, we will have a chance to cure Guo Ruoling, right? " I asked tentatively.

    "In theory, but unfortunately you don''t have hours. It''s almost over! " Jiang Dongyang said with a grim smile.

    Hearing this, I felt uneasy. I didn''t know what he was up to, so I asked, "what do you mean?"

    Jiang Dongyang looked at me, did not respond, but played a very strange tone whistle.

    After the whistle, I heard the door not far away creak and open.

    Two familiar figures came in slowly from the door.

    I took a close look and found that it was Chen Feng and Li Manzhen.

    What surprised me even more was that Guo Ruoling was the man standing behind them and pinching them with his hand.

    I went. What''s the situation?

    Before, I clearly sent a message to Chen Feng, asking him and Li Manzhen to help take care of Guo Ruoling. How can they be hijacked now?

    The key is that Chen Feng and Li Manzhen are both capable. How can people like Guo Ruoling be able to capture them?

    Isn''t that incredible?

    Xu is to see my face is not good, was Guo Ruoling escorted in, Chen Feng a face of embarrassment said: "little cousin, this... This really can''t blame me ah, I received your message, in the Guo sisters'' room door waiting for them, the result Guo Ruoling came back, like a changed person, caught me and man Zhen on the spot. We tried to escape, but it didn''t work

    "What about Guo Xiaobing? How is she Seeing that Guo Xiaobing was not with them, I asked with concern.

    "Guo Xiaobing saw that we were arrested and wanted to save us. As a result, Guo Ruoling kicked us down the stairs and rolled down the stairs. Now... Life and death are unknown. All he knows is that he has shed a lot of blood..." Chen Feng replied.

    Hearing this, my heart can not help but cool half.

    Shit, I thought I was in control, but I was fooled.

    How unreasonable! How unreasonable!

    "Well, do you still think I don''t have five bodies?" Jiang Dongyang asked with a proud face.

    I glared at him and asked in a cold voice, "what method did you use to make her stronger in a short time? And I can follow your orders and come here on my own initiative? "

    When I asked about this, Jiang Dongyang was even more proud. He sneered and said, "men conquer women. What else do you think you can rely on?"

    "Is it..." I seem to understand something.

    "Yes, as you can imagine, before making out with her, I had already applied the secret medicine that my master gave me to some part of me. This secret medicine is handed down from the palaces of the ancient AEE kingdom. As long as you apply a little bit of it, and then match it with the specific tattoos of the ancient AEE Kingdom, you can have an intimate relationship with the other party, and then the other party will be obedient to you, and there will be no resistance at all. " Jiang Dongyang said cunningly.

    Seeing his smile, I felt nauseous and all my goose bumps came out.

    Although Guo Ruoling is responsible for everything in this matter, she really deserves what she has done. But it is really shameless for Jiang Dongyang to take advantage of a woman''s feelings for herself to do such a mean thing.

    "Jiang Dongyang, are you really worthy of Cheng Zhilan? You avenged her in such a way. Do you think she will be really happy when she is under nine springs of water? " I asked.

    "Alan will understand me. She is very gentle and kind. She will understand me!" Jiang Dongyang cut nails cut iron said.

    At this time, he still said so, I can only be speechless.

    It seems that he is determined to go astray.

    Even though we tried to dissuade him many times, it still didn''t help.

    He was trapped in a world of hatred, just like he was possessed by his own demons.

    In this case, there is no need for us to save it.

    Thinking of this, Mo liangye and I separately call out our weapons and hold them in our hands, ready to rescue Chen Feng and Li Manzhen from Guo Ruoling''s hands.

    After all, they are our friends, and we can''t just watch them fall into danger and do nothing.

    Seeing that Mo liangye and I were ready to start, Jiang Dongyang stood still, opened his hands, looked up at the sky, and muttered something in his mouth.

    The next second, I heard a wisp of black air from those coffins and went straight to where we were.

    I was startled, quickly to the side of a flash, to avoid the attack of the black gas.

    But Mo liangye didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. He didn''t escape. Instead, he took the cold sword in his hand and went straight to the black Qi.

    After being split, the black air soon dissipated in the air and disappeared.

    But this is not the end, because after the black air disappeared, I saw more and more rich black air floating out of the coffins and surrounded the dark night.

    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I feel that the black Qi seems to be roaring angrily, as if it''s going to tear the ink cool night to pieces.

    Worried about the safety of Mo liangye, I had to concentrate on his situation.

    Probably because I looked too seriously, I didn''t notice the stone under my feet. As soon as I stepped on it, my feet slipped. Suddenly, the whole person rushed towards the mummy coffin on which Princess amanra lay next to me

 Chapter 781

    My heart, the whole thing, was raised in my throat for fear of intimate contact with Princess amanra''s body.

    But what I didn''t expect was that when I was about to jump on the coffin of Princess amanra''s mummy, Guo Ruoling released Chen Feng and Li Manzhen, ran over at a very fast speed, and put a foot in my face.

    Because I was unprepared, I was kicked off and fell to the ground.

    Because of this, I really understand why Chen Feng and Li Manzhen are caught by her.

    Because her strength, really has been very strong, even if I, against her, can only be suspended.

    It seems that the secret medicine Jiang Dongyang gave her is not so powerful. It''s incredible that it can stimulate people''s great potential in a short time.

    When Xu saw that I was kicked down by Guo Ruoling, he was concentrating on dealing with the black Qi. Now he was distracted and accidentally scratched his face by the black Qi, and the blood went down.

    But he didn''t care about it, condensed all the momentum around him, and then burst out, directly dispersing the black air.

    After getting rid of the black gas, he jumped up to me and protected me behind him.

    "How are you, ma''am?" Mo liangye asked with concern.

    I vomited a mouthful of blood on the ground and said faintly: "it''s OK. I can''t die yet. How about you? Is your face all right? "

    Mo liangye shakes his head and says, "like you, I can''t die!"

    "You depend on your face to eat. Your face is scratched. No female fans like you in the future!" I mumbled.

    Mo cool night but don''t think of, slightly smile for a while, should way: "it doesn''t matter, as long as the madam doesn''t dislike me."

    "You''re dying. Are you still in the mood to make love here? Guo Ruoling, now I''ve ordered you to kill four of them as my master, and none of them will stay�� Jiang Dongyang cheered coldly.

    Hearing this, Guo Ruoling really came to me and Mo liangye with a fierce face.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye pushed me to Chen Feng and Li Manzhen and said, "madam, just give me this little role."

    With that, Mo liangye flies forward and fights with Guo Ruoling.

    Although I am very confident in Mo liangye''s strength, Guo Ruoling''s strength can''t be underestimated because of the influence of the secret medicine. In addition, Guo Ruoling is a living person. Even if he fights with Mo liangye, he won''t kill her.

    In this way, it''s really hard to say who loses and who wins.

    "Little cousin, do you want us to help my brother-in-law? He didn''t do anything to frighten her to death. It''s a big loss! " Chen Feng said on one side.

    I shook my head and said: "we three were defeated by Guo Ruoling. Now that we are gone, it''s no different from death. Don''t make trouble. I believe that since Mo liangye has taken the initiative to fight, he must be fully confident."

    "But..."

    Chen Feng wants to say something, but Li Manzhen interrupts.

    "Do you think Guo Ruoling has a tendency to become stronger in the Vietnam War?" Li Manzhen asked with a frown.

    Chen Feng and I heard the news and turned to look at it.

    Now Guo Ruoling, as he fought with Mo liangye for a long time, burst out more and more strength, so that even Mo liangye could not resist.

    Although Mo liangye is not the most powerful in the world, few people can surpass him as the underworld. How can Guo Ruoling, a mortal, achieve this?

    I was puzzled and wanted to find out what the reason was.

    After all, in terms of the current situation, Mo liangye really can''t last long.

    Once he was defeated, we would be the turtles in the urn of Jiang Dongyang, and there was no room for him to escape.

    I looked around and saw nothing unusual.

    Looking at Jiang Dongyang again, he saw him sitting in the same place, mumbling something.

    An idea flashed through my mind, when I understood why Guo Ruoling became stronger and stronger.

    It turned out that everything was due to the incantation of Jiang Dongyang.

    The faster he says his mantra, the stronger Guo Ruoling''s ability will be.

    As long as his mantra does not stop, Guo Ruoling will continue to fight.

    To put it more simply, Guo Ruoling is now equivalent to a robot controlled by a spell. He doesn''t know pain at all, let alone life and death.

    Everything is controlled by Jiang Dongyang''s mantra.

    In this case, even if the strength of Mo liangye is strong, it is inevitable to suffer losses.

    Only by winning Jiang Dongyang first can Guo Ruoling be prevented from becoming strong and then the dispute can be settled.

    Understand this principle, I quickly turned to Chen Feng and Li Manzhen said: "my husband is now in crisis, we must first solve that man!"

    "Solve that man? Why? That man looks very weak. He doesn''t seem to have any special ability Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    But Li Manzhen is more sensitive when she understands what I mean.

    "Xiaofei means that the man is the root cause of Guo Ruoling''s growing strength." Li Manzhen said.

    I nodded and said, "that''s right! In my opinion, the use of the so-called royal palace secret medicine should not only make Guo Ruoling listen to him, but also make Guo Ruoling fully stimulate his potential and become stronger and stronger, so that the gods block and kill the gods and the Buddhas block and kill the Buddhas! "

    "Damn, what kind of medicine is this? It''s too evil, isn''t it?" Chen Feng said.

    I shook my head to show that I didn''t know.

    "Now don''t worry about the medicine. Let''s get rid of the man first, so that he can''t recite the mantra!" Li Manzhen urged.

    Just do what you say. The three of us took advantage of Guo Ruoling''s fierce fight with Mo liangye and quietly slipped to Jiang Dongyang''s side to catch him.

    But Jiang Dongyang is also very smart, just when we slip past, he found out, and quickly hid to one side, want to avoid us.

    "You idiots, with all your skills, want to arrest me? What a dream��

    With a sarcastic look on his face, Jiang Dongyang was ready to run further. However, without waiting for him to run again, Chen Feng kicked him to the ground.

    "I''ll screw you! You''re stupid. Your whole family is stupid! NND, I made my goddess Guo look like this. I''m going to kill you today! " Chen Feng roars angrily.

    With that, Chen Feng kicked Jiang Dongyang in the chest.

    Although Jiang Dongyang can control Guo Ruoling through the incantation and secret medicine of the high school, he is just an ordinary man. When Chen Feng kicked him, he vomited a mouthful of blood and turned pale.

    "Do you... Do you think hitting me will stop all this? I tell you, once the game starts, there is no possibility to stop! Even if Guo Ruoling could stop, Princess amanra would not stop! Before long, you''ll all die here�� Jiang Dongyang a face Yin Luan of say.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help being stunned.

    "What did you say? Princess amanra won''t stop? What do you mean I asked in a cold voice.

    See aroused my interest, Jiang Dongyang is very proud at the moment.

    "What do you mean? It means that you can''t stop the power of Yin Yang and five elements from pouring into Princess amanra. Soon, she will come back to life and kill you ignorant idiots, so that you will die without a place to die! "

    When Jiang Dongyang finished, he couldn''t help laughing.

    However, seeing him smile, Chen Feng could not help but burst out a group of evil fire in his stomach, and hit him on his originally handsome face with one punch.

    "Laugh at you! Even if I can''t stop anything, I''ll stop you first today! "

    With that, Chen Feng sat down on Jiang Dongyang, took off his shoes, pulled off his socks and put them directly into Jiang Dongyang''s mouth.

    To tell you the truth, as soon as Chen Feng took off the shoes, I felt a strong smell immediately.

    Shit, Chen Feng, how long has it been since I changed my socks?

    I can feel the smell, not to mention Jiang Dongyang.

    This is not, in Chen Feng socks into his mouth not long, he began to retch, a look to vomit.

    Unfortunately, his mouth is blocked by Chen Feng''s socks, so he can''t spit it out at all. Finally, he has to swallow the filth back to his stomach.

    Seeing that he had tortured Jiang Dongyang, Chen Feng was very proud and said to me, "little cousin, have a look at Guo Ruoling. Has that girl stopped?"

    I turned my head to see the direction where Mo liangye was. I saw that the two men were still fighting in full swing, and there was no trend to stop at all.

    "What''s the situation? Why didn''t Guo Ruoling''s ability weaken at all? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen were stunned.

    "It''s impossible, doesn''t it mean that as long as you block Jiang Dongyang''s mouth, you can make Guo Ruoling stop?" Chen Feng also has a circle on his face.

    This kind of situation was completely unexpected. We were all in a panic for a moment.

    Seeing that we had no idea, Jiang Dongyang, who was sitting on the ground by Chen Feng, began to laugh, extremely obscene and insidious.

    Then we heard a very heavy mantra coming from Jiang Dongyang''s stomach.

    With the spread of this voice, Guo Ruoling''s ability is more powerful.

    "It''s ventral! He can talk Li Manzhen said suddenly.

    As soon as these words came out, Chen Feng and I suddenly realized.

    We always thought that as long as we blocked Jiang Dongyang''s mouth and didn''t let him recite incantations, it would be over.

    Unexpectedly, Jiang Dongyang was able to say a mantra even though he was blocked.

    Moreover, this mantra is louder and more powerful than before. Even the three of us feel a little uncomfortable when we hear it.

    In this way, we really have nothing to do with Jiang Dongyang!

    "This bastard! That''s disgusting Chen Feng hit Jiang Dongyang on the head and cursed fiercely.

    "Little cousin, we can''t do it. Let''s kill him. I don''t believe it. When he dies, he can still recite that damned curse! " Chen Feng suggested.

    Probably also was angry, when Chen Feng put forward this idea, even Li Manzhen also agreed.

    "Xiao Fei, there is no other way. If you don''t ask him to stop chanting the mantra as soon as possible, when Guo Ruoling''s ability is stimulated to the maximum by the mantra, the Lord of Hades may be in danger at that time! You can''t let Lord Hades get hurt for the sake of such a beast? "

    When I heard what they said, my heart was very tangled.

    On the one hand, it''s my husband''s cool night.

    On the other hand, it is the morality that I always adhere to, that is, I will never easily put mortals to death.

    Everyone has the right to live in this world. No matter who it is, it is not qualified to deprive others of their lives easily.

    The same is true of Jiang Dongyang.

    However, in the current situation, I don''t care about morality and immorality at all.

    I am single-minded, just want to let the ink cool night safe.

    As long as he is good, then even if I am scolded by people all over the world for killing innocent people mercilessly, what?

    I can almost imagine that if I was the one whose life was in danger now, he would not have any hesitation and would directly choose to kill Jiang Dongyang.

    Because, in his world, I will always be the most important.

    Similarly, in my world, anyone and anything can''t equal him.

    Thinking of this, I clenched Lu Banchi in my hand and slowly approached Jiang Dongyang. Then I grabbed his short hair and forced him to look up at me.

    "I didn''t want to kill you, but I can''t help it if you force me to do so. Don''t worry, my hand is fast, you won''t have too much pain! "

    Then I put Lu bangchi close to his neck, ready to cut his throat at any time.

    Unexpectedly, changes also happened at this moment.

    A dark shadow suddenly flashed in from the window and rushed in front of us at a very fast speed, overturning the three of us to the ground

 Chapter 782

    I went, is this the so-called half way to kill Cheng Yaojin?

    It''s hard for me to make up my mind that I want to waste my morality and justice for the sake of my personal love. As a result, I was destroyed by the shadow who suddenly broke in?

    I was so depressed in my heart that I rubbed my buttock and looked in the direction where Jiang Dongyang was.

    I saw a bloody ghost standing there. Although she couldn''t see her face clearly because of the blood, she could still feel the resentment in her eyes.

    "You''re going to kill him?" The ghost asked coldly.

    "Yes, so what? He deserves what he has done. In order to get revenge, he ignores other people''s lives. Shouldn''t he be killed? " Chen Feng in the side trembles the voice to answer a way.

    On hearing Chen Feng''s words, the ghost immediately jumped up and jumped directly in front of Chen Feng. She grabbed him by the neck and looked extremely fierce.

    "If you want to kill him, I''ll kill you!" The female ghost said angrily.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as her voice fell, Li Manzhen entangled her ghost body with the vine of the other side flower, and said with a resolute face: "dare you touch him!"

    Obviously, the ghost didn''t expect Li Manzhen to come here. She was stunned for a moment, and then tried to break free from the other side of Huateng.

    But the other side of Li Manzhen''s flower vine is so powerful that she just wants to break free. How is it possible?

    Several times struggle down, that female ghost know is futile, also no longer fight, Wu from released Chen Feng, coldly looking at us.

    "How on earth do you want to let Jiang Dongyang go?" The ghost asked.

    "Very simple, let him give up the plan of revenge, and cure Guo Ruoling." I answered in a deep voice.

    Hearing what I said, Jiang Dongyang was excited again.

    "No way! Even death, I will never give up revenge! Guo Ruoling killed a LAN. I must let her get what she deserves! "

    I wanted to persuade him again. After all, everyone would be happy if we could achieve our goal without killing him. But before I could speak, the ghost would speak first.

    "Brother Yang, stop it. Don''t go on making mistakes."

    This is not only me, but also Jiang Dongyang.

    "You... What do you call me? You... Who are you? " Jiang Dongyang asked in a trembling voice.

    The ghost slowly turned around and looked at Jiang Dongyang. Two lines of blood and tears came out of her eyes. It took a long time for her to speak again: "I''m a LAN."

    Jiang Dongyang''s body, fierce a Zheng, a face incredible looking at female ghost.

    "No, you are not a LAN, you can''t be a LAN! My a LAN is dead. My a LAN has already died! "

    The blood and tears in the eyes of the female ghost are accumulating more and more, and the whole face is dyed red indistinctly.

    "Brother Yang, I''m really a LAN. I''m dead. I''m standing in front of you with a ghost look." The ghost''s voice trembled.

    "No, it''s impossible. If you are a female ghost, why can I still see you? Shouldn''t people not see ghosts? Why can I see you? You are deceiving me, you must be deceiving me Jiang Dongyang became more and more excited.

    The female ghost walked slowly to Jiang Dongyang. Her blood and tears fell on the ground, overflowing into a long road, looking at the extraordinary desolation.

    "Brother Yang, the reason why you can see me is because I want you to see me. You are my only concern in the world..."

    Xu Shi had never really seen a ghost before. Jiang Dongyang was still a little bit afraid. He began to step back and wanted to be far away from the female ghost.

    But the more he retreated, the more the ghost moved in his direction.

    Finally, Jiang Dongyang retreated to the corner of the wall.

    "You... You don''t come here, I tell you, my master... My master is very powerful, he... He will beat you out of your wits!" Jiang Dongyang''s voice was full of fear and fear.

    As the saying goes, if you don''t do something bad, you won''t be afraid of ghosts knocking at the door. And Jiang Dongyang had done so many immoral things before, naturally, he was most afraid of such things as ghosts and gods.

    After all, no matter what, he is just an ordinary person, and has not seen too many such scenes.

    But the female ghost was still unmoved. She walked slowly to Jiang Dongyang, lifted her hair, and said with a sad face: "brother Yang, I''m really a LAN, don''t you forget? We once said never to separate. On the day of my 20th birthday, you gave me a ring. It''s small, but I like it very much. At that time, you said that when you made money, you would buy me a big ring. You wanted me to wear a wedding dress and take me to Bali to be the most beautiful bride. Have you forgotten all this? "

    Jiang Dongyang looked at the ghost''s face full of blood and tears, hesitated a little, and then began to cry.

    "Ah LAN, you are really ah LAN! LAN, how did you become like this? You... You are so beautiful. How can you... "

    Seeing that Jiang Dongyang recognized himself, the ghost''s tears finally stopped slowly.

    "I jumped off the roof and broke my face, so... That''s why you can see me now." The female ghost named a LAN replied.

    "It doesn''t matter, Alan. No matter what you become, I won''t dislike you. In my heart, you are always the most beautiful. "

    Jiang Dongyang opens his mouth and wants to hold a LAN in his arms, but he is avoided by a LAN.

    "LAN, why? Why are you avoiding me? We''ve been apart for so long. Don''t you miss me at all? " Jiang Dong Yang Zhi asked.

    "No! Yangge, how can I not miss you? I''ve been thinking of you all the time since I left you. In order to see more, I didn''t even want to go to hell. I escaped the pursuit of Yin soldiers all the way, and then I followed you to the country of Ethiopia. But brother Yang, now I''m human and you''re a ghost. If I''m too close to you, I''ll hurt you. I love you. I don''t want to hurt you at all, so I won''t be near you. I just want to look at you from a distance. " Ah LAN replied.

    Hearing a LAN''s words, Jiang Dongyang burst into tears.

    "Alan, I''m not afraid of you hurting me. I love you. I just want to be with you forever. Please don''t refuse me, OK?"

    Jiang Dongyang said and held out his hand to a LAN.

    A LAN stood in the same place and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he slowly stretched out his hand and let Jiang Dongyang hold it.

    "Ah LAN, it''s so good that you come back to me again. It''s so good!" Jiang Dongyang murmured.

    Because at the moment his attention is all on a LAN''s body, there is no energy to chant incantations at all, so Guo Ruoling''s strength on the other side soon drops.

    As soon as her skill drops, Mo liangye catches him. Naturally, it''s easy.

    The apartment buildings, which had been fighting to death, were all quiet.

    Everyone''s eyes, can''t help looking at Jiang Dongyang two people.

    "A LAN, you wait for me, I''ll get revenge for you soon."

    With that, Jiang Dongyang wanted to go in the direction of Guo Ruoling.

    Seeing this, a LAN quickly grabbed him.

    "Brother Yang, no! Don''t do anything wrong again Ah LAN pleaded.

    Jiang Dongyang frowned slightly and said, "a LAN, this woman has done you such a harm. How can I kill her to avenge you for something wrong?"

    A LAN can''t help shaking his head and holding Jiang Dongyang''s hand.

    "No, brother Yang, everything is wrong, everything is wrong!"

    "Wrong? What''s wrong? LAN, what''s the matter with you? " Jiang Dongyang was puzzled.

    A LAN hesitated for a while, looking at Jiang Dongyang, shed two lines of blood and tears again.

    Then, without waiting for Jiang Dongyang to react, a LAN knelt down in front of him with a plop.

    Seeing this, Jiang Dongyang helped her with his hand.

    But a LAN is still not willing to get up, so kneel on the ground, can''t help shaking.

    "Brother Yang, I''m sorry. I... I failed you. I... I''m sorry for you."

    As soon as the words came out, Jiang Dongyang was even more puzzled, so he asked, "what''s the matter with you, Alan? You... You are really strange today. "

    But a LAN, already sobbed at the moment.

    "Brother Yang, in fact... In fact, Guo Ruoling has nothing to do with my jumping to death. She is innocent!"

    On hearing this, not only Jiang Dongyang, but also some of us were shocked.

    After all, all we know is that Guo Ruoling killed a LAN, but now a LAN says her death has nothing to do with Guo Ruoling. What''s the matter?

    We don''t understand, but we don''t ask a lot, so we have to wait for a LAN to tell the story.

    "No, it can''t be! Guo Ruoling himself told me about you. What''s wrong with that? "

    Jiang Dongyang has always been skeptical of a LAN''s words.

    Ah LAN shook his head helplessly and said: "brother Yang, have you forgotten that Guo Ruoling himself has mental illness? The disturbance of entertainment circle has already made her psychologically abnormal. So, when I died, she was actually very happy. When she was happy, the dark side in her heart would come out and make trouble, which made her paranoid. Thinking about it, she really thought that she had killed me

    Hearing this, Jiang Dongyang also seemed to think of something, involuntarily raised his head and looked at Guo Ruoling, who was not far away with a blank face.

    "Brother Yang, Guo Ruoling is really not the murderer who killed me. Your revenge has always been wrong!" A LAN is always crying.

    "Then... Who is the man who really killed you? Ah LAN, you tell me, I will kill him now to avenge you! " Jiang Dongyang cut nails cut iron said.

    Hearing this, a LAN''s look suddenly faded down, as if he had lost his shining blood moon.

    "That man, he... He is..."

    A LAN hesitated for a long time and didn''t know whether to tell the truth or not.

    Seeing a LAN like this, Jiang Dongyang couldn''t help feeling a little anxious, so he urged: "who is it? Who the hell is that asshole? Ah LAN, tell me! "

    A LAN raised his head, looked at Jiang Dongyang and said slowly: "that person, that person is... That person is myself!"

 Chapter 783

    Today''s shock, for us, is really one after another.

    We thought Guo Ruoling was the murderer, but a LAN said no.

    We thought there was someone else in the murderer, but Alan said it wasn''t.

    This round and round down, when we were confused, a LAN said he was the murderer.

    Shit, do you want to be so funny!

    How can anyone harm themselves in this world?

    What''s more, a LAN is still such a sunny and kind girl, and she has no reason to hurt herself.

    For this reason, I always feel that there must be something unknown.

    Like us, Jiang Dongyang didn''t believe this.

    In his eyes, a LAN is a simple and beautiful woman, and she still loves him deeply. How can she easily kill herself?

    Everything is full of doubts and unconvincing.

    "A LAN, you don''t want to excuse that person any more. You tell me honestly, who did this to you? If you don''t say it, I will live in the pain of losing you all my life. Do you want to see me sad all your life? " Jiang Dongyang''s voice was close to supplication.

    But a LAN''s words, but still did not change.

    "Brother Yang, everything I say is true. My death has nothing to do with anyone. Everything is my own

    The more she said that, the more puzzled Jiang Dongyang became.

    "Why? LAN, why on earth do you want to do this? We are getting married. Why did you leave me? Do you know that I am alone in this world, very lonely and helpless? "

    "Brother Yang, i... I don''t want to be like this, but... At that time, I went the wrong way, so I didn''t have the right to go back!" A LAN heartbroken said.

    Hearing this, Jiang Dongyang seemed to understand that there must be something hidden in it. When he asked, "Alan, tell me, tell me what happened at the beginning? Why did all this happen? "

    After such a long stalemate, a LAN knew that even if she wanted to continue to hide it, it was impossible, so she had to tell the truth.

    "In fact... In fact, I have betrayed you, my body has been dirty."

    This sentence came out like a bolt from the blue, and it struck Jiang Dongyang''s heart.

    He knew that a LAN''s body was not clean, but in his impression, it was hurt by Guo Ruoling, and she was forced.

    But now... Now a LAN actually said that she betrayed him?

    How can he accept such a reality?

    "It''s impossible, Alan. You must be deceiving me. You must be deceiving me, right? You love me so much, you will not betray me Jiang Dongyang''s mood was once again aroused to the top.

    After all, it is intolerable for any man to be cuckold.

    He would rather believe that a LAN''s body was defiled, which was forced, than believe that he was the one betrayed.

    All because of his male chauvinism.

    But whether he believes it or not, a LAN''s next words set forth a cruel truth.

    "Brother Yang, I didn''t lie to you. At the beginning, I volunteered for the directors and producers to sully me. They said that as long as I sleep with them, they can give you a few good roles, or even praise you directly. Brother Yang, we have been in this circle for so long, don''t you know these rules? Those so-called bigwigs, as long as they have a word, can decide the future of us artists. "

    Jiang Dongyang was still angry a second ago, but when he heard a LAN''s words, he was dead for a moment.

    "What? You... The reason why you are sullied by them is... For me? LAN, why are you so stupid? You are a good girl. Why do you do such a thing? Without money, we can make money slowly. It''s a big deal. We have a hard life, but how can you exchange your body for my future? " Jiang Dongyang asked bitterly.

    "Brother Yang, you are already 30 years old. We have been through so many years since graduation, but we have never made any achievements. We are not young any more. This circle is too realistic to succeed with strength. No contacts, no one to hold, even if it is hard for many years, there is no effect. Brother Yang, you are so talented. You are the most perfect man in my heart. I really don''t want to see you go on like this Ah LAN replied with tears.

    "So, are you willing to be slept by those men? Why are you so stupid? Do you know, in my heart, only when I am with you, I am the happiest. Even if it is not famous, even if it has been unknown, but as long as you are around, I am satisfied. In my world, nothing is important, only you are the most important. Do you understand? " As Jiang Dongyang said this, he shed tears again.

    Hearing this, I can''t help feeling a little uncomfortable.

    Before that, I always felt that Jiang Dongyang committed many crimes and deserved his death.

    But at this moment, listening to his words, I suddenly have a trace of sympathy for him.

    Yes, for two people who love each other, nothing is important, only emotion is the most irreplaceable.

    Just like me and Mo liangye, the reason why I love him is not because of his power and status.

    I love him because he is him.

    I entrust my whole heart to him. I never expect to get much wealth, high status or power one day.

    With him, the only thing I want to do is to be with him forever and never leave.

    But it is clear that Alan does not think so.

    "Brother Yang, you are also the most important to me. That''s why I''m willing to sacrifice myself for you. I''m very happy to trade my body for your bright future. " A LAN said with a bitter smile.

    At the moment, Jiang Dongyang''s face was full of tears. He didn''t know how to respond. He only asked, "why? Why are you doing this? Why do you want to destroy our love? "

    His tears, let people sad, but can not comfort, can only continue to watch the dialogue between people and ghosts continue to perform.

    "Brother Yang, don''t blame me. I... I can''t help it. Do you know how I wish I could go on with you until the end of time. But God doesn''t give me a chance, it... Who it will take, no one can resist, do you understand? " A LAN continues to say.

    Hearing this, an idea suddenly flashed through my mind, so that I seemed to understand why a LAN wanted to do so.

    "Are you... Are you terminally ill?" I asked tentatively.

    LAN Zheng for a while, obviously did not expect that I would guess her secret.

    After a long time, she nodded stiffly and said, "you''re right. I''ve got a terminal disease. It''s... Gastric cancer. When I found it, it was already advanced. It''s hopeless."

    A LAN''s words seemed to remind Jiang Dongyang of something.

    "You... You usually have stomachache. Don''t you say it''s ok? It''s just a small problem? How can become gastric cancer suddenly Jiang Dongyang asked.

    A LAN wry smile for a while, should say: "originally, I also thought it was just ordinary stomach pain, but once I really had no pain, I went to the hospital for examination, the result of the doctor told me was that the result of advanced gastric cancer, no treatment, can only go back to die! At that time, you were filming in other places, and I was at home alone. I felt that the sky was gone, and I didn''t even know how I got home. At that time, I really have the heart to die, but I can''t bear you. You love me so much. If I die like that, you will be very sad. But if, before I die, I can do what I can for you to make your future better, then maybe I''ll be at ease. "

    Jiang Dongyang''s heart was broken at the moment, and his tears fell down like a broken bead.

    And a LAN, still continue to tell her story.

    "Fortunately, just when I was in despair and didn''t know how to help you, my agent introduced several directors and producers to me. Those directors and producers had several big plays on hand. I sent them your photos and resume. They all thought you were very right. As long as they trained a little, they would be very successful. However, in addition to praising you, they also put forward conditions. They... They want me to trade my body for your future. If it was normal, I would not be like this. But brother Yang, at that time, I already knew that I could not live. My body was already an empty shell. Even if I gave it to them, it would be worthwhile for me to exchange for your great future. Do you understand? " A LAN asks hopelessly.

    Jiang Dongyang''s tears have never been broken since the moment a LAN began to tell.

    At the moment, hearing a LAN''s inquiry, he couldn''t help crying.

    For a man, it''s very cruel to lose his beloved.

    But in fact, what is more cruel than this is that the beloved leaves himself for his own sake.

    This truth, like a sharp thorn, deeply penetrated into Jiang Dongyang''s flesh and blood, so that he could not face.

    "Alan, why didn''t you tell me earlier? If you had told me earlier that you were terminally ill, I would have been able to save you. At least I would have been able to make fewer films and stay around you day by day. At least I would not have let you do such stupid things for me. " Jiang Dongyang said in a hoarse voice.

    A LAN shook his head and said, "no, brother Yang, you have done well. In my lifetime, I am very happy. I''m willing to do everything. Don''t blame yourself. "

    But how could Jiang Dongyang not blame himself?

    He loved a LAN so much that he wanted to avenge her at all costs.

    As a result, after such a big circle, I realized that the real culprit was not anyone, but the cruel world.

    The so-called lovers get married. It turns out that it''s just the biggest joke in the world!

    They hugged each other tightly. It was not long before Jiang Dongyang spoke again.

    "Ah LAN, it''s OK. It''s ok now. Although you have become a ghost, my heart is always with you. I will ask my master to teach me special methods, so that you can always be with me, just like when you are alive. "

    Jiang Dongyang said, stretching out his hand to wipe the blood and tears on a LAN''s face, as if everything had returned to calm.

    However, at this time, has been silent Mo cool night but said in a deep voice: "you can''t continue together."

    As soon as these words came out, Jiang Dongyang and a LAN were stunned. Qi Qi turned his head, looked at Mo liangye and asked, "why? We have been so miserable, we have gone through so many hardships, why can''t we continue to be together? "

    "People and ghosts are different ways after all. Every arrangement of the Lord has its reason. You''re a ghost, but you''re stuck in the world for a long time. It''s against the laws of the underworld. " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Hearing this, Jiang Dongyang''s face was very bad, even with a trace of anger.

    "What are you? When is it your turn to talk about me and a LAN?" Jiang Dongyang said sternly.

    On the cool night, he looked at Jiang Dongyang, and put out the gold seal from the store. He said, "what''s this gold seal?"

 Chapter 784

    Jiang Dongyang is a living man. Naturally, he doesn''t know the gold seal in Mo liangye''s hand, so he doesn''t think so.

    But a LAN is a ghost, even if she doesn''t know everyone, it''s absolutely impossible that she doesn''t know the underworld gold seal.

    This is not, when Mo liangye showed his gold seal, a LAN suddenly stayed.

    After a while, she turned to Mo liangye, knelt down in front of him and kowtowed to him respectfully.

    "Cheng Zhilan, the lower ghost, has met the Lord of the underworld. Just now, brother Yang... He spoke so rudely that he offended him a lot. He asked the Lord of the underworld to read about his infatuation with me and spare him this time." A LAN asks for love from Mo liangye.

    Mo cool night light looked at a LAN one eye, coldly said: "let me spare him can, but since you are already the ghost, that should comply with the law of the underworld."

    "I... I understand, but... Brother Yang and I finally got together again. Can''t lord Hades give us a free hand? I promise that as long as I can be with brother Yang, I won''t do anything wrong. " A LAN says sincerely.

    But Mo Liang night to her answer, still can''t.

    "Since heaven has created the world and the underworld and divided them into yin and Yang, then Yin should have the rules of Yin, and Yang also has the rules of Yang, so that yin and yang can be balanced. If anyone breaks this balance and tries to combine Yin and Yang, he will be punished by God for risking the great injustice of the world! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "And you? You keep saying that you should obey the rules of yin and Yang. Why are you still with a mortal woman? " Jiang Dongyang couldn''t help asking.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye took a look at him. Finally, he focused his eyes on me and said, "my wife is the descendant of the goddess of ancient times. She was not born a mortal in the world. Do you think your girlfriend''s family background can be compared with my wife? "

    Sure enough, ah Lan was full of shame.

    After all, she is just an ordinary woman. She knows that her birth is nothing special, let alone compared with the princess of hell.

    Jiang Dongyang''s momentum was very strong, but he was hurt by Mo liangye for no reason. He was very upset, and he spoke again soon.

    "If I had to keep Alan in the sun with me, what would you do?"

    Mo Liang''s face was expressionless. He only replied coldly, "those two must be terrified."

    Jiang Dongyang sneered at the sound and said, "Oh, do you have to die? Then I''d like to see what skills you have that can make me and a LAN lose their souls! "

    Jiang Dongyang says, then wants to recite the mantra before again, and wants to attack Mo liangye by controlling Guo Ruoling.

    Seeing this, a LAN quickly stopped him.

    "Brother Yang, don''t make any more mistakes. He''s the underworld. We can''t fight him. Stop it A LAN''s painstaking advice.

    But Jiang Dongyang was not moved. He pushed ah LAN away and said in a cold voice, "this is between him and me. Don''t interfere! Anyway, even if I die today, I will be with you. I''ve lost a chance to be with you. I don''t want to lose another chance! "

    Then Jiang Dongyang began to recite the mantra.

    Seeing this, we were busy preparing for the battle and were ready to fight with Jiang Dongyang at any time.

    After all, we have all seen the power of Jiang Dongyang''s mantra.

    As long as he recites the mantra, Guo Ruoling will be controlled and his strength will be stimulated to the maximum.

    At that time, things will become very difficult, maybe we will all hang here today.

    But I don''t know if God has eyes. Just when we thought that a great war was about to begin, I was surprised to find that Guo Ruoling didn''t react at all after Jiang Dongyang''s mantra was recited. It seemed that he was not controlled at all.

    Others soon noticed the situation and turned to Guo Ruoling''s direction.

    I have only seen Guo Ruoling. I don''t know why, but I''m still there, as if I didn''t hear Jiang Dongyang''s mantra.

    Seeing this, Jiang Dongyang could not help but feel a little anxious and increased his voice.

    But even so, Guo Ruoling still did not respond, as if the spell had failed.

    However, we soon learned that it was not the curse that failed, but Jiang Dongyang''s curse that had an effect on something more terrible.

    This is not, just when Jiang Dongyang was hysterically reciting the incantation, a strange sound suddenly came from the coffin of Princess amanra''s mummy, which was almost forgotten by us.

    "Bang... Bang... Bang..."

    There is no law, and the sound is intermittent, but it is true, just like an old coffin with a living man, who is asking for help.

    This situation, for us, is simply incredible.

    Are mummies that have been dead for thousands of years still alive?

    But even if Princess amanra is really resurrected, it should also use the power of yin and Yang and five elements. Now that Guo Ruoling is not dead, it means that these five elements have not been put together at all. How can Princess amanra be resurrected?

    I think so, subconsciously turned to see Guo Ruoling, want to see her reaction.

    As a result, I don''t know. I was startled to see that Guo Ruoling had changed from the previous dull to very agile. He rushed over at a very fast speed and lifted the lid of Princess amanra''s mummy''s coffin.

    I went. Is this guy afraid of chaos?

    Princess amanra is so evil. If she is really resurrected, isn''t it true that none of us can walk out of this apartment alive today?

    That''s all. It''s estimated that the whole people of Ethiopia will suffer.

    Because it happened so suddenly, we were so surprised that we couldn''t even speak. We just looked at Princess amanra''s mummy and didn''t know what to do.

    It is impossible to say that one is not afraid, but when one is afraid to the top, his brain will be blank, just like we are now.

    As time went on, I felt as if the things in the mummy coffin were really alive and moving slowly.

    Little by little, little by little, it''s moving very slowly, but it''s actually moving.

    I was so nervous that I didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere, as if any movement could disturb the things in the mummy''s coffin.

    But even so, what should have happened happened happened in the end.

    Just when we were all stunned, a hand suddenly stretched out from the coffin of the mummy, and fiercely inserted Guo Ruoling''s chest, and took out her heart.

    Xu is to lose the pain of the heart, let Guo Ruoling''s mental recovery of a short awakening, she incredible looking at the scene in front of her, difficult to say: "for... Why?"

    Then, without waiting for us to answer her, she became soft and breathless.

    Seeing this scene, we can''t help but take a breath.

    Before, I still said that Guo Ruoling is still alive, which means that the Yin Yang and five elements that can revive Princess amanra have not yet been put together.

    As a result, only a few minutes later, Guo Ruoling died in the hands of Princess amanra.

    In other words, in addition to the four different attributes of the dead in the previous ordinary coffins, the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth have been really put together, and princess amanra will be really resurrected.

    It was so terrible that we all stepped back subconsciously.

    But we don''t know that what happened just now is not the most terrible.

    The most terrifying thing is that just when we focused all our attention on the mummy of Princess amanra, Jiang Dongyang burst out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.

    A LAN is all muddled, only knows to hold the body of Jiang Dongyang and shout: "brother Yang, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? What are you talking about? Speak quickly

    Without waiting for Jiang Dongyang to open his mouth, Mo liangye, who was standing beside me, said: "it''s backfire. He controlled Guo Ruoling with secret medicine and incantation, and made Guo Ruoling''s ability become extremely powerful, which is equivalent to a kind of head lowering, which is against the law of nature. Once Guo Ruoling''s body is damaged, it will directly react on him. Just now, Guo Ruoling was taken out of his heart by the mummy and died. Naturally, the effect of lowering his head will affect him. Not only that, because Guo Ruoling''s heart was taken away by an extremely evil mummy, the evil spirit of the mummy would also collide with him. So, he... Will not only die, but also die, and he will never live beyond himself��

    This words a, LAN on the spot then collapsed.

    She put down Jiang Dongyang''s body, regardless of the image, climbed up to Mo liangye, and cried and pleaded: "Lord Hades, I know you have strong magic power, you must have a way to save brother Yang. I beg you, please, you must save brother Yang. As long as you can save brother Yang, I promise to follow you to the underworld, even if you send me to the 18th level hell and make me suffer all kinds of torture. "

    But even if she did, Mo liangye shook her head helplessly and said, "if the mummy who took out Guo Ruoling''s heart is not the mummy who died for thousands of years, maybe I can save it. But this mummy is so evil that I can''t fully understand her power. So, sorry, I can''t save him. "

    Mo liangye''s words undoubtedly cut off a LAN''s last hope.

    Before she died, she was separated from Jiang Dongyang because of her fate.

    As a result, after his death, he will be separated from Jiang Dongyang because of his fate.

    Even... Even, Jiang Dongyang couldn''t stay in this world. How could she be so happy?

    Her blood and tears, once again from the eyes, full of sad, but people can do nothing.

    "A LAN... A LAN..." Jiang Dongyang called softly.

    A LAN hears a sound, busy past embrace him.

    "Brother Yang, don''t worry. Anyway, I will cure you." A LAN a face firm say.

    After hearing a LAN''s words, Jiang Dongyang gave a wry smile and said in an inaudible voice, "it''s useless. I''ve already... Lost my life. No... don''t waste any more time on me. Run for your life now... This mummy, once it''s resurrected... It''s a disaster for the country of Ethiopia. Go... Go... Go... Reincarnate, I can be a man in the next life... "

    Hearing this, a LAN''s heart broke.

    The heartbreak this time is more thorough than the last time when she jumped from the roof in despair.

    Last time, even though she was desperate, at least she did what she could for Jiang Dongyang before she died.

    But now, her despair is deeper and weaker.

    Because at this moment, she knows better than anyone that she can''t do anything at all.

    And this parting will never be seen again.

    Such a fact, let her feel heartbroken, tears and blood clattering down.

    With all his strength, Jiang Dongyang slowly raised his hand, trying to wipe away the blood and tears from her face.

    "No... don''t cry, Alan, don''t... don''t cry, i... I like your smile, you smile again for me, ok... OK?" Jiang Dongyang said faintly.

    Ah Lan''s tears could not stop, but he still grinned, showing an extremely bitter smile, trying to satisfy Jiang Dongyang''s last wish.

    "A LAN... You... You are really beautiful... I''ve loved you in my life. I''m... I''m worth it..."

    Jiang Dongyang finished the last word, the raised hand, finally powerless down, no longer breathing.

    A second later, Jiang Dongyang''s body was reduced to a mass of ashes. With the wind coming in from the window, it floated around.

    A LAN''s cry rang through the whole apartment building, desperate and tragic

 Chapter 785

    To tell you the truth, it''s hard for me to see this happen.

    In this world, the most sad thing is that love can''t be together, just like a LAN and Jiang Dongyang.

    When he was alive, she couldn''t stay with him for long.

    Now it''s not easy for her to find him as a ghost, and she wants to stay with him forever, but Jiang Dongyang''s previous evil has led to the ashes.

    How big a blow is this for a LAN?

    We stood in the same place, not knowing what to say for a moment, until the solemn voice of Mo liangye sounded in our ears, we realized that the most important thing now was not to indulge in sadness, but how to deal with the mummy not far away.

    "She''s alive!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    We turned to look at the past, only to see Princess amanra''s coffin at the moment constantly shaking, as if encountering a strong earthquake in general.

    "What to do? She can easily kill Guo Ruoling, who is controlled by the spell. Now, even if we add up, I''m afraid we are not her opponent! " Chen Feng asked.

    Mo liangye didn''t make a sound, just staring at Princess amanra''s shaking coffin, with an unprecedented dignified complexion.

    I know that he is undoubtedly the most stressed person here at the moment.

    Among us, his ability is the strongest, so to some extent, he also bears the responsibility of protecting others.

    But in the current situation, even he finds it very difficult, let alone protecting the rest of us.

    After all, Princess amanra''s mummy killed so many people when it was still closed, and later even led to the sinking of the famous cruise ship Titanic.

    Now that her coffin has been opened and resurrected, isn''t this energy more powerful than it was then?

    No one present was not shocked by her.

    Almost everyone held his breath and dared not say a word more.

    As if a word, you can disturb the resurrection of Princess amanra, and then she took her life.

    But this is not the way.

    Now, Princess amanra obviously has not completed her own resurrection plan. If we continue to wait for death, I''m afraid we will really lose our lives here.

    When I think of this, I don''t care much. Even though I ran there, I nailed the four peach pegs on the floor of Princess amanra''s coffin at a very fast speed, and then crossed and connected the four peach pegs with ink lines.

    Mo Liang night they see this, immediately understand what I mean, all came to help me, in Princess amanra''s coffin around all nailed peach nails, and connected with the black ink line.

    After all this, my ink line is like a net, covering Princess amanra''s coffin in it.

    Although Princess yamara is the evil object of the state of E, the peach nail and ink thread are the ancient evil weapon of the state of Z. how much of this can also play a certain effect?

    No, just when we arranged the ink line and the peach nail, Princess amanra''s coffin stopped shaking. It must have been restrained.

    But the truth is that we think about everything too simply.

    Everything just started.

    "She... She moved, she moved again!" Chen Feng suddenly exclaimed.

    Hearing the sound, we looked at Princess amanra''s coffin wrapped in ink. We saw that the coffin that had stopped was shaking again.

    Moreover, this time, the amplitude of shaking is obviously much larger than before, and it has the tendency of collapse.

    "What to do? I''m afraid I can''t hold her down with the ink line and the peach nail! " Chen Feng a face fear color of ask a way.

    Mo liangye took a look at Princess amanra''s coffin and said in a deep voice: "if you can''t, you have to! Otherwise, everyone will die here! "

    Then he took the lead, jumped to the peach nail on the east side of the coffin, injected his spiritual power into the ink line, and tried to stop Princess amanra from coming out.

    Seeing his action, the three of us also reacted at the moment, and tried our best to stabilize the peach nails and ink lines that would be broken away at any time in the west, North and south.

    Xu doesn''t think it''s enough. Li Manzhen even twines her rattan on the other side of the line, trying to make more efforts to trap Princess yamala.

    But even so, the vibration of Princess amanra''s coffin still did not abate, even more and more serious, even the edge of the coffin gradually cracked.

    It seems that a fierce battle is inevitable.

    "Ma''am, all three of you stay away from her!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    At the moment, his forehead was covered with sweat.

    It can be seen that even now he has suppressed Princess amanra temporarily, but it is also very difficult.

    Moreover, as far as the current situation is concerned, I''m afraid that even if he tried his best, he would not be able to suppress her for long.

    In this case, if we leave him alone and hide beside him, Princess amanra will come out of the mummy and he will be seriously injured.

    Thinking of this, I immediately responded to Mo liangye: "if I don''t go, even if I die, I will die with you!"

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye shook his head and said, "madam, don''t make a fearless sacrifice. It''s better to hurt me than to hurt everyone. "

    "No, if we leave you, all the damage will be borne by you. If I stay here, I may at least bear part of the pain for you, so you can feel better! " I said in a deep voice.

    See me say so, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen immediately also don''t go.

    "Since Xiao Fei won''t retreat, we won''t either. One more person can share more pain, so that the brother-in-law of Hades will suffer less Chen Feng said.

    "You don''t have to do this. I can stand it alone. Don''t do these intrepid things!" Mo liangye refuses.

    As soon as I said this, I was in a hurry and yelled at him: "you are not a God, you will be out of your wits! Since we are together, no matter what happens, we have to carry it together! We''ve decided. It''s no use if you refuse! "

    To be honest, I seldom get angry with Mo liangye, because there is no need to get angry at all.

    But this time, I was really in a hurry.

    In my heart, he has always been indomitable.

    As long as he is there, I don''t need to worry about any problems, because I know he will solve everything well and I don''t need to worry about it at all.

    But at this moment, when things come to this stage, I know that it is impossible to defeat the resurrected Princess amanra by his own strength. How can I let him bear these responsibilities alone?

    Xu Shi saw that I was really anxious. Mo liangye hesitated for a moment and then said again: "well, since you are willing to live and die with me, I must protect you as much as possible! Ma''am, you''re in charge of the ink line and the mahogany nails. Chen Feng, prepare your Rain King Kong. Li Manzhen, in a moment, your other side flower vine will be used again. "

    As soon as the words came out, I knew that Mo liangye allowed us to stay and face him together.

    Moreover, he seems to have figured out how to deal with Princess amanra and divided the three of us.

    In this way, we feel a lot better.

    No matter whether the deployment of Mo liangye is successful or not, at least, everyone has a chance to have a try.

    Even if we fail, we can be convinced.

    So, I didn''t delay, even if I made a cut in my palm with Lu Banchi, and I dropped blood on the ink line.

    After the blood stained ink line, it immediately emitted a golden light, straight, obviously full of power, should be able to restrain Princess amanra.

    As for Chen Feng and Li Manzhen, after listening to Mo liangye''s division of labor, they all stand where they should stand according to the plan, and are always on guard, ready to fight to the death with Princess amanra.

    As time goes by, it seems that even the air can''t flow in such a large apartment building. We can only hear the beating heart of several of us.

    One by one, one by one, and more and more intense, as if at any time will jump out of the chest.

    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I always feel that the heartbeat of several of us at the moment seems to be different from that in the past.

    Noisy and heavy, like a very strong heartbeat, mixed in our heartbeat.

    Wait, a very strong heartbeat?

    I subconsciously looked at the mummy coffin of Princess amanra in front of me, trying to see her situation clearly.

    Unexpectedly, in the next second, there was a loud bang. The coffin of Princess amanra''s mummy exploded, and the sawdust flew around, and many of them penetrated into my body.

    But even so, I dare not relax.

    Because, what Mo Liang night let me guard is the first pass.

    If I can stay a little longer in the first level and take more damage for them, then they will have more time and maybe have a better chance of winning.

    So, even if those sawdust into my body, let me hurt to death, but I still gritted my teeth.

    Unfortunately, some things, I do not blindly adhere to, can achieve good results.

    This is not, after a while, my ink line will slowly loose, obviously has no effect.

    I didn''t give up. I slipped a hole in my hand and dropped the blood again.

    Fortunately, the ink line stained by my blood was finally tightened again, and still bound Princess amanra''s body firmly, so that she could not move a cent.

    Seriously, I''m very happy with this situation.

    After all, I never thought that the power of my own blood was so powerful.

    I knew this was OK. Before that, we didn''t have to be afraid at all, did we?

    I''m proud of smile, want to say something to them.

    But at this moment, I saw Princess amanra wrapped in white cloth on the ground, and suddenly slowly opened her eyes.

    Then, without waiting for my reaction, I saw that the white cloth on Princess amanra suddenly turned to ashes.

    However, the ashes did not fall on the ground, but floated in the air, and then gathered together into a long skirt shape, wrapped in Princess amanra again.

    Princess amanra, who was repackaged by her long skirt, was like a drop of fairy water. She instantly restored her fair and smooth skin, and did not look like it had been dried.

    Even her face became as beautiful as before.

    This... What''s the situation?

    I thought Princess amanra would be as shriveled and ugly as the mummy in the movie even after she was resurrected.

    But as a result, she not only resurrected, but also completely changed back to the way she was before she died.

    Isn''t that incredible?

    However, this is not the most incredible place.

    Just after her appearance and body completely recovered, she grabbed my ink line and glared at me.

    I went, she... She''s not afraid of ink thread and mahogany nails. Is it invincible?

 Chapter 786

    To tell you the truth, I never thought of this situation.

    Even though I knew that she might use her magic power to break away from the peach nail and ink line, and then jump out to attack us, I never thought that she actually grabbed my ink line with her hand. She was not afraid at all.

    What''s more, after the ink line was caught by her, it started a fire and began to burn.

    Almost reflexive, I immediately lost the ink line, let it be burned to ashes.

    In the process, Princess amanra glared at me from beginning to end, as if I were her father''s enemy.

    My heart is empty, and I begin to retreat unconsciously.

    But I don''t know why, when I was afraid, Princess amanra''s fierce eyes suddenly softened, and even showed a smile.

    However, for me, her smile is really worse than crying.

    Since ancient times, there has always been an idiom, called a knife hidden in a smile.

    In particular, a beautiful and moving woman like her makes people shudder when she laughs.

    "You are here for the treasure?" Asked Princess amanra.

    I was stunned for a moment, and I couldn''t help being a little confused.

    "Treasure? What treasure? "

    "Don''t pretend. If it''s not for the treasure, why do you want to revive me?" Asked Princess amanra.

    Hearing this, my heart is really ten thousand alpacas galloping by.

    "Elder sister, it''s not us who resurrected you, we are just victims. What''s more, we have no interest in the treasure you said. Please do not trouble us, OK�� I said with a bitter smile.

    But it was obvious that Princess amanra didn''t believe what I said at all. She replied with a sneer: "do you think I''m so easy to cheat?"

    "Elder sister, I really didn''t cheat you. We really don''t know what treasure, and we don''t want to revive you, so you don''t pester us anymore, OK�� I really want to cry without tears.

    "The first person I see when I wake up is you. If I don''t pester you, who do I pester?"

    Princess amanra was still smiling, which made people feel hairy.

    And my mood at the moment, basically is about to collapse.

    Because she was unconsciously, slowly came to me, almost immediately can touch my face.

    Shit, is that lying down and getting shot?

    We just came to find out the truth of Guo ruo''s evil spirit. As a result, we accidentally broke Jiang Dongyang''s conspiracy and almost died. Now we have an ancient mummy resurrected by Jiang Dongyang?

    The key point is that Jiang Dongyang, the founder of the terracotta warriors, has lost his soul.

    In this way, all the sins can only be borne by us?

    At the thought of this, I was just as unjust as Dou E.

    No, Dou''e is not even our fault, OK?

    With a sad face and trembling voice, I begged to Princess amanra: "that... That has something to say... We... We are all civilized people... We... We don''t do anything, OK?"

    Seeing my advice, Princess amanra couldn''t help but feel more proud. She sneered at me and said, "with your courage, do you want to come and take the treasure? What a fool''s dream

    "I... I really didn''t want to take what you said, because... Because I didn''t know there was treasure here..." I tried to explain.

    "Even if you didn''t know before, but now after listening to me, you still know, don''t you? So, anyway, I''m going to kill you! In this world, anyone who wants to covet that treasure should die! " Said Princess amanra, gnashing her teeth.

    At the moment, her distance from me has been very close, and she is about to stick to my face.

    I suddenly turned my eyes and suddenly wrapped the remaining ink thread around her neck. Then I nailed the end of the ghost door with 13 needles to the wall in the distance.

    Finally, I pulled hard again, Princess amanra''s whole body flew out with the pull of the ink line, and nailed it on the wall.

    Princess amanra didn''t expect that I, who had been counselling to death before, would suddenly use such a move. After a short period of encirclement, her face was full of anger.

    "Do you think that will bind me? A joke

    Princess amanra snapped, then suddenly burst out a strong force, and burned my ink thread and the thirteen needles of the ghost door in an instant.

    "A small skill of carving insects!" Princess amanra looked contemptuous.

    Hearing this, I sneered and said, "the play is still in the future!"

    Princess amanra was a little stunned. She was about to ask me what I meant when she saw four stout flower vines, which entangled her hands and feet so tightly that she could not move.

    "So, you just wanted me to take it lightly." Princess amanra looked at me maliciously and said.

    I smile a little, slowly walk past, should way: "of course, is the so-called war not tired of deceit.". Even if you are strong, the good thing is that we have a lot of people. If you really fight, you may not be able to get any benefits! "

    "Yes? Then I''ll see how you can beat me! "

    Princess amanra gave a sly smile, then suddenly opened her mouth, roared, and countless black air came out.

    The black air surrounded her whole body. After a while, Li Manzhen''s flower vines shrank rapidly, and even broke their roots in the end.

    "Hum, you stupid people, if you have any other tricks, just use them..."

    Princess amanra said triumphantly, but unexpectedly, before she finished her sentence, she was stunned.

    She looked down at her abdomen, where she saw an umbrella handle inserted through her whole body.

    "You... You actually..." Princess amanra felt a little incredible.

    She originally thought that as long as the release of the black gas to eradicate Li Manzhen''s rattan, even if the victory.

    But she never thought that it was the black air she released that blocked her own sight to a certain extent, so that Chen Feng brought Rain King Kong close to her that she didn''t notice at all.

    And now it''s too late for her to react.

    Chen Feng flushed her proud smile, and then pressed the button on the handle of the umbrella, you can see the umbrella face of Rain King Kong, like telling the rotating electric fan, crazy rotation up.

    In a flash, the flesh and blood of Princess amanra in front of us were flying. In just a few seconds, she was turned to a pool of rotten meat.

    After solving Princess amanra by hand, Chen Feng is very proud.

    "Well, I thought she had a lot of abilities, but she was also a kind of human body. She couldn''t stand my rain. It seems that as long as there is danger in the future, I will let my Rain King Kong come out and take care of all battles and victories! "

    With that, Chen Feng put his arms around Li Manzhen''s shoulder and asked, "in a moment, what shall we eat? I''ve been struggling for so long. I''m almost hungry and thin! "

    When I hear that, I''ll take it.

    But who knows, at this time, I see Chen Feng and Li Manzhen behind, that group of rotten meat is quickly gathered together.

    Only after a while, those rotten meat once again showed a intact Princess amanra!

    My brain, buzzing, explodes.

    Shit, this guy can''t fight?

 Chapter 787

    "You think it''s so easy to kill me?" Asked Princess amanra with a sneer.

    If before, her smile contained weird and cunning.

    So now, in her smile, there is terror.

    A person who has died for hundreds of thousands of years is not only resurrected, but also resurrected again and again. No matter how you look at it, you feel that it is against the law of nature.

    Most importantly, up to now, we haven''t found out where her weakness is.

    If we don''t find this weakness, even if we kill her by a fluke, she can still be revived just like before.

    In the end, even if we are not killed by her, we will be exhausted by her constant resurrection.

    In this case, even if we have many people, we are still in an irreversible decline.

    "Just now, you have killed me once. Now it''s my turn to kill you. Are you ready, please? " Asked Princess amanra, with a sly look on her face.

    Although she added the word "please", which was very polite, it was strange enough for us, so that some of us didn''t even think about it and stepped back in a direct reflex.

    But Princess amanra''s speed is very fast. In the blink of an eye, she has rushed to the three of us. She grabs Chen Feng and Li Manzhen by the neck.

    "In my eyes, you are mole ants. As long as I raise my foot, I can trample all of you to death!"

    Princess yamala said with pride, her hands more forcefully, making Chen Feng and Li Manzhen breathless, and her face flushed.

    This kind of situation, let me at a loss, but had to take risks.

    After all, I can''t watch Chen Feng and Li Manzhen strangled by Princess amanra, can I?

    When I think of this, I don''t care about many things. I take down the indefinite universe ring from my finger and recite a mantra to make it bigger. At last, I raise my hand to point at Princess amanra, and the indefinite universe ring immediately covers Princess amanra''s neck.

    Princess amanra was so surprised that she glared at me and said, "take this damn thing off my neck, or I''ll kill your friend!"

    "You let my friends go, or I''ll let you bury them with me!" I said without showing weakness.

    Seeing that I refused to submit, Princess amanra''s anger burned instantly. She pinched Chen Feng''s hands around their necks and tried harder. She was about to strangle them to death.

    Seriously, it hurts to see them like this.

    But I also know that if I compromise now, Princess amanra will not let them go.

    On the contrary, only when I have something in my hand to hold Princess amanra, can she be forced to let them go.

    In other words, anyway, now I have to gamble.

    So, I restrained my mind, silently recited a mantra in my heart, let the indefinite universe ring become smaller and smaller, and finally even to the thickness of only one arm.

    If it shrinks further, Princess amanra''s neck will be broken 100%.

    However, in order to save Chen Feng they, I still gave her a chance, did not do things too absolutely.

    As far as I''m concerned, her life is not worth a bit, but it''s worth the life of Chen Feng and Li Manzhen.

    "I repeat, you let them go, I let you go! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude! " I said to Princess amanra in a cold voice again.

    Princess amanra''s neck was tied by the ring of heaven and earth, which made her breathless.

    In addition, the indefinite heaven and earth ring was originally a sacred thing to catch demons and seal ghosts. It had some effect on Princess amanra after she was resurrected, so that her skin on her neck was all burnt black, which was so miserable.

    Such a stalemate for half a minute, yamala princess finally slowly released their hands pinching Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng and Li Manzhen were able to live freely. Naturally, they did not dare to stay around Princess amanra. They hurriedly hid behind me.

    Princess amanra looked at me bitterly and asked in a cold voice, "I''ve done what you asked. Now you can always take this crap off my neck?"

    I took a look at her, gave a smile and said, "who told you, I will take it away from your neck?"

    "You..."

    Princess amanra choked on the spot, her face livid with anger, as if she would burst out at any time.

    However, with the bondage of the indefinite universe ring, I didn''t panic at the moment. Instead, I pointed to the sky.

    Princess amanra looked up in the direction of my fingers and saw a blue light flash across the ceiling.

    The next second, the cold sword, which belongs to Mo liangye, penetrates Princess amanra''s head and penetrates her whole body.

    Because of the penetration of the cold sword, Princess amanra''s body is like ice. The pestle is still there, just like death.

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye and said, "fortunately, you have planned Plan B ahead of time. Let''s three of us attract her attention and ignore you. When I bring her here, you''ll hit me again."

    "It''s nothing. I''m just thinking about it. However, she was revived by Yin Yang and five elements. As we all know, Yin Yang and five elements have great power, so I just restrained her with cold sword. But it''s not clear how long it can be restrained. " Mo cool night said calmly.

    I nodded and said, "I know, but it''s important for us to restrain her for a while. At the very least, we have time to think about how to eradicate her completely. "

    "With Hellfire!" A voice suddenly sounded behind us.

    I turn to see past, see the soul of a LAN, stand there motionless looking at ya Manla princess.

    "LAN, what did you say just now? With Hellfire? Are you sure Hellfire can get rid of her I asked, frowning.

    A LAN takes her eyes back from Princess amanra and falls on us. Her eyes are firm and devout.

    "Yes, it is to use the boundless karma fire in hell! Although Princess amanra has been resurrected, it is too short for her to absorb the world''s Yang Qi. As a result, she is still a Yin thing in essence Ah Lan said.

    Hearing a LAN''s words, Mo liangye was silent for a while and said: "a LAN is right. Princess amanra is still a Yin thing, which can be burned with the fire of hell. But before Jiang Dongyang used the method of Yin Yang and five elements to revive her. The power of Yin Yang and five elements is too great. I''m afraid it''s hard for ordinary hell fire to get her unless... "

    Mo Liang night said here, a little pause, seems to have any concerns.

    "Except for what?" I asked curiously.

    Don''t wait for Mo cool night to open a mouth, one side of a LAN poured to help him answer first.

    "Unless there is a spirit with great resentment as the candle guide and the continuous resentment as the fuel, the fire of hell can fight against the power of Yin Yang and five elements, burn her to death and never come back to life."

 Chapter 788

    "But now it''s urgent. Where can we find the right ghost?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Hearing this, a LAN looked at me and said in a deep voice, "I, I can serve as a candle guide to help you kill Princess amanra!"

    On hearing this, I quickly refused: "no, Alan, your last life has been hard enough, now you should be obedient to reincarnate, to a good family, to live a new life, and should not make such sacrifice for us!"

    If I don''t know those stories of a LAN, maybe I will accept her as a candle guide without hesitation.

    But now, I have known the past of a LAN and the infatuation with Jiang Dongyang.

    In this case, how can I be cruel to accept her help?

    After all, being burned by Hellfire is not a small matter, it will make her immortal.

    She is not a bad person. She doesn''t have to set up her future life.

    But a LAN looked at me firmly and said, "have you ever loved someone? If you love, you will know that once you lose that person forever, you would rather not have your next life. Because, without that person, even if you give the world, you will not be happy. Brother Yang is dead and will never come back to life. And my heart died with him. It''s better to let me go out of my wits and disappear into the world with him than to be reborn

    "But a LAN, it''s really not worth it. You have your destiny, you should not sacrifice for us I said in a deep voice.

    A LAN sighed and said slowly: "the resurrection of Princess amanra was caused by brother Yang. Now that he''s gone, it''s up to me to make up for it. This is my destiny��

    "A LAN..."

    I want to say something more, but a LAN interrupts me.

    "Well, you don''t have to say any more. I''ve made up my mind. This matter, do as I say��

    A LAN''s voice, extremely firm, let me be infected.

    In this world, there are always some people willing to sacrifice themselves for others.

    For example, grandma.

    For example, ye Zichen.

    For example, uncle Lu.

    Another example is a LAN.

    Each of them should have a better future, but in the end, they chose to sacrifice themselves and help others.

    There is no doubt that each of them deserves our respect.

    Just like at this moment, when I look at the soul of a LAN standing in front of me, my heart has infinite pity and respect for her.

    It turns out that heroes are always around us.

    Up to now, I know that no matter what I say, it''s in vain. I can only nod my head and agree with a LAN''s proposal.

    But unexpectedly, at the moment I agreed, Princess amanra''s body suddenly moved, and with a great force, she ejected the cold sword that Mo liangye had inserted into her head, and fell heavily on the ground.

    "With a broken sword, you want to kill me? It''s too much for me

    Princess amanra said with a sneer, and then shook her body slightly. She saw that all the injured parts had healed at the moment, and even the blood from the sword wound had disappeared for no reason, just like everything just now was just a dream.

    Now that she wakes up, she naturally comes back to life.

    "Now, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I must take away your lives. This is the last instruction of my ancestors. So, if you are wise, you will let me take my life, at least you can suffer less Said Princess amanra.

    Hearing her words, Chen Feng''s violent temper really can''t help scolding her.

    "What are you talking about? If you let us die, we''ll die. Isn''t that a little bit too impersonal! I tell you, young master, I have never been an obedient person. If I have the ability, you will kill me. Otherwise, as long as I have one breath left, I''ll blow you to pieces! " Chen Feng said angrily.

    Hearing this, Princess amanra turned her head to see Chen Feng, and said with disdain, "who is qualified to talk to me like this

    "He''s not qualified. What about me?"

    Mo liangye asks like this, then suddenly strides forward and stands in front of Princess amanra.

    Princess amanra looked up at the cool night for a long time, and her mouth could not help showing a charming smile.

    "You look good. I like it. If you want, you can stay and be my husband, and I''ll spare your life. " Princess amanra said in a sweet voice.

    Hearing this, I feel goose bumps in my heart. I wish I could spit out all the food I ate last night.

    This woman, it''s a little shameless to say such a thing, isn''t it?

    Want Mo liangye to be her husband?

    What a joke!

    "Keke, I''m sorry, the handsome guy you like already has his own name!" I gave Princess amanra a white look and said.

    Princess amanra was stunned for a moment, and her eyes fell on me. She said coldly, "are you his wife? Oh, I didn''t expect that he was handsome, but he didn''t have good taste. He found such an ugly woman to be his wife

    When I heard this, my whole blood went straight to my brain.

    Shit, I''m so big. No one ever said I was ugly.

    As a result, such a living person is not a living person, and the dead person is not a dead person. How could an old woman say that I am ugly?

    How unreasonable! How unreasonable!

    I''m so angry that I can''t help it. I want to rush up to fight with her, but Mo liangye pulls me.

    "Ma''am, go back!" Mo cool night cold voice drinks a way.

    "She... She''s such a bully!" I was extremely upset.

    Mo cool night looked at me, cold, did not speak, but easily let me take a breath, back to the original position.

    Seeing my advice, Princess amanra laughed scornfully again.

    "I thought it was something extraordinary. It turned out that it was just a coward who dared to say and do! Do you think you can be worthy of him just by your appearance? " Said Princess amanra, rolling her eyes at me. She despised me as much as she could.

    Before, I would have to rush up and fight like I did just now.

    But now, Mo liangye has clearly told me with his eyes that he has his own sense of propriety, so I don''t act rashly. If I rush up foolishly, it will certainly destroy his plan in the dark.

    It''s very difficult to eradicate the resurrection of Princess amanra over and over again. If I make trouble for him at this time, even if it''s just a tiny bit, he may miss the best time to kill Princess amanra.

    So, even if the anger in my heart has become a raging fire, I can only swallow it in my stomach and dare not say a word more.

    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Princess amanra didn''t put her mind on me any more. Instead, she turned her head and looked at Mo liangye and asked, "come on, what are you going to do to be my husband?"

    "Answer me a question." Mo Liang said in the dark.

    "What''s the problem��

    "What do you mean by treasure?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

 Chapter 789

    Hearing this, Princess amanra sneered and said, "as long as I answer this question, will you really stay to be my husband?"

    Ink cool night did not make a sound, regarded as default.

    Amanra was very satisfied with his attitude, and after a while, she began to talk.

    "Since you are willing to stay and be my husband, I will make an exception for you and tell you the secret hidden in me."

    "I''m sure you all know what happened to me, such as the sinking of the Titanic, the loss of the staff of the British Museum and so on. But all you know is after my death. The world knows nothing about what happened to me Princess amanra said with a little regret.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye frowned slightly and said, "the world doesn''t know what happened to you before you died. It must have something to do with the treasure you guarded, right?"

    Princess amanra was stunned. She looked at him in surprise and asked, "how do you know? Do you know my past? "

    "No, I don''t know. But you are a princess, but there is no record of your existence in a history book, which is a very strange thing in itself. Generally speaking, in this case, either the person made a very serious mistake, or even lost the face of the royal family and was removed from the genealogy by the royal family. The other is that this person has a huge secret. The monarch didn''t want this secret to be known by others, so he asked the historian to avoid this person when recording. Later generations can not see the existence of this person in history books, so they will not associate this person with some secrets. And you, obviously, don''t belong to the former, you can only belong to the latter. " Ink cool night sink voice answer way.

    After hearing the inference of Mo liangye, Princess amanra nodded with satisfaction and said, "it seems that you are smarter than I imagined. I''m looking for you to be my husband, but I haven''t lost my sight. "

    Mo liangye didn''t want to talk nonsense with her and didn''t take over. He just said coldly, "I just want to know what secret is hidden in you."

    Princess amanra knew that Mo liangye was impatient. She didn''t talk nonsense any more. Instead, she continued to talk about it.

    "In fact, I was the eldest daughter of King ogle."

    I can''t help but be shocked by this.

    "King ogle? Isn''t that the leader who led the Arab army to invade Ethiopia? Are you his daughter? " I asked curiously.

    Princess amanra turned to look at me and said with a sneer, "why, I didn''t expect that my identity would be so noble?"

    Seeing her proud look, I felt like ten thousand alpacas were rushing by, but it was hard to express.

    After all, the questions in our hearts have not been solved.

    Princess amanra, there''s something else to use.

    It''s no good to offend her now.

    So, I had to echo: "yes, you are a princess, your identity is of course noble, we can''t compare with you."

    Xu felt that Mo liangye was totally partial to her side, so Princess amanra didn''t care about this with me at the moment. She just walked slowly to Mo liangye and continued to tell her story with a smile.

    "My father, who led the army to defeat the country of Ethiopia, took it as his own and lived here. When I was 12 years old, my father gave me a box to keep. He said that there is a treasure hidden in this box, which is related to the future of our nation. No one can know about it. "

    "For this reason, I''ve kept that box, and I''ve never opened it. I thought I would keep this secret all the time, but I didn''t expect that when I was 20 years old, I suddenly got a serious illness and turned into a mummy overnight. My father buried me deep in the desert until the British dug me up many years ago. "

    When Princess amanra said this, she stopped and stopped talking.

    Mo liangye frowned and asked in a cold voice: "so, until you die, you don''t know what''s in that box?"

    Princess amanra nodded and said, "if my father does not let me open it, I have never opened it. Then, I didn''t know what treasure was hidden in the box. However, I know that since my father attaches so much importance to it, there must be some earth shaking secrets hidden in it. Otherwise, my father won''t say it''s about the future of our nation. "

    To tell you the truth, I feel very disappointed when I hear this, whether it''s me or Mo liangye.

    We wanted to ask Princess amanra if the treasure she was guarding was the crystal soul stone we wanted.

    It can be said that she didn''t even know what was in the box.

    This is more than a disappointment? You''re just teasing us, okay?

    "It seems that you are always reluctant to tell the true content of the treasure." Mo cool night cold voice says.

    Princess amanra gave a sly smile and said, "of course, you are not my husband now. Naturally, I can''t tell you. Unless... Unless you come round with me now. "

    Mo liangye''s face became livid, obviously dissatisfied with amanra.

    "I wanted to give you a chance to tell you the secret of the treasure, and we''ll let you go. But now your performance really can''t satisfy me, so we can''t keep you! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    On hearing this, Princess amanra could not help laughing.

    "Ridiculous, you stupid human beings are ridiculous! Paranoia from my mouth, the result was I played a pass, really stupid! As for what you say can''t keep me, it''s up to you. Today, you have to be my husband. If you don''t, you still have to be my husband! From the moment of my resurrection, the lives of every one of you are in my hands Princess amanra said triumphantly.

    "Yes? Then I''ll see how you hold our lives in your hands

    With that, Mo liangye immediately hit a group of pure black dead air with his palm and went straight to Princess amanra.

    Princess amanra was not willing to be outdone. She immediately burst out a gray breath in her body, fighting against the pure black death of the dark night.

    The two regiments fought against each other in front of us, and neither of them was willing to convince the other, so that they were even and deadlocked all the time.

    But I know that this is not the way.

    The stalemate is only a matter of last resort for a short time.

    If you want to beat Princess amanra, you have to start from other places.

    In particular, I vaguely felt that Princess amanra''s gray breath seemed to be mixed with some black death.

    The mixture of the two makes Princess amanra''s momentum stronger.

    This... How is this possible?

    How can Princess amanra strengthen so much internal power in a short time?

    Is it difficult... Is it difficult that she absorbed the mana of Mo liangye in the process of deadlock?

    This idea made me sweat all over in an instant.

    If that''s the case, it would be terrible.

    Mo liangye is the most powerful among us. If even his mana is sucked away by Princess amanra, our survival rate will be directly reduced to negative.

    I was so anxious that I didn''t know what to do.

    But who knows, at this time, the voice of a LAN comes from the ear again.

    "I''ll do it!"

 Chapter 790

    With the sound of a LAN, my heart can''t help shivering.

    "Alan, you have to think about it. Once you go, maybe... Maybe you will never come back!" I exhorted.

    A LAN turned to look at me and said with a firm face: "Buddha said: I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell. In this world, all things must be sacrificed. Even if I can''t come back, I''m willing to take it as my forgiveness for brother Yang. "

    Say, a LAN then slowly walk toward Mo cool night and the place that ya Manla Princess locates.

    And, as she gets closer and closer to there, the powerful atmosphere generated by the match between Mo liangye and princess amanra makes a LAN more and more difficult.

    Among them, the light falls, falls innumerable times.

    But a LAN didn''t give up. Even if she fell, she got up and went on.

    Every step is like a great determination.

    Unfortunately, not everything in the world can be solved by determination.

    Just like at this moment, seeing that a LAN is about to walk to Princess amanla, the powerful aura generated by Princess amanla and Mo liangye''s confrontation is like a sharp sharp knife, which directly splits a LAN''s soul in two and is shocked out.

    "Ah LAN!"

    Chen Feng and I, their hearts are almost out of the throat.

    A LAN has made such a great sacrifice for us. Now even the soul has been split. How can we sit back and ignore it.

    Without hesitation, Chen Feng and I even took out our weapons and wanted to rush there.

    Who knows, at this time, the split soul of a LAN suddenly said to us in pain: "no... don''t come here, i... I''m a ghost, and I''m still hurt like this. If you come here with your body, you''ll be more... More hurt. I... I can... You... You have to believe me, I will... I can... "

    Said, a LAN was split on the top half of the soul, looked at the half of the soul at the moment, then slowly stood up and continued to climb to the place where Princess amanra was.

    She gave up her lower part of soul and tried her best to achieve her goal.

    This scene, let me and Chen Feng and Li Manzhen feel very moved.

    There is no shortage of heroes in this world.

    Every hero has his persistence and greatness.

    It is precisely because of them that the world will become better and better.

    There will be less and less sin.

    "LAN, come on!" I said with tears in my eyes.

    If there''s anything else I can do now, it''s probably the only one.

    In this way, the three of us stood there, watching a LAN continue to climb forward, climb, climb, climb for three minutes, and then climbed to the foot of Princess amanra again.

    Yamala Princess obviously did not expect, a LAN has such perseverance, can persist here, can''t help showing a touch of surprise.

    "You... What do you want to do?" Asked Princess amanra.

    A LAN''s face, at this time, finally changed into a smile.

    It was a smile of ambition, a smile of generosity, and a smile of no regrets.

    "What I want to do, of course, is a big thing!"

    A LAN answered Princess amanra, then grabbed Princess amanra''s leg and wanted to climb on her.

    Princess amanra was frightened by a LAN''s action and had to stop fighting with Mo liangye.

    But she this close, Mo cool night palm gush out of pure black dead air, when even if she overturned, heavily hit on the wall.

    This time, the fall is not light, when even let Princess amanra vomit a mouthful of black blood, pale as paper.

    And a LAN, taking advantage of the fall of Princess amanra, has climbed to her neck.

    She reached for Princess amanra''s head and said coldly, "do you think no one can deal with you if you resurrect the Yin Yang and five elements of Z country? In fact, you are wrong. The Yin Yang theory of state Z is extensive and profound. It is not something that people like you can see through. Today, I''m going to treat people in their own way! "

    Words fall, then see a LAN''s upper half soul suddenly turned into a wisp of black smoke, with a very fast speed from Princess amanra''s tianlinggai drilled in.

    Princess amanra was caught off guard and had no way to resist.

    "No... don''t..." Princess amanra struggled.

    But her face, at the moment, has gradually become the appearance of a LAN.

    "I don''t care what treasure you keep, I only know that the evil doers in this world are not good people!" A LAN''s voice came from Princess amanra''s body.

    However, it doesn''t last long. Not long after a LAN said this, Princess amanra''s face was restored to its former appearance again, and she said with a grim face: "this is your own death. I''ll eat your soul, so that you will never live beyond your life!"

    "Let''s see who ate who!" It''s Alan''s voice.

    In the next few minutes, a LAN and princess yamala are in the same body, constantly fighting, no one will let anyone.

    And princess amanra''s face also changed with their struggle, just like playing tricks.

    Just, the soul of a LAN, after all is incomplete, in this case, very hard to please.

    This is not, two people persisted for a while, Princess amanra''s face then gradually fixed, almost no longer appear the appearance of a LAN.

    "A LAN, a LAN she..." I was a little surprised.

    Princess amanra heard the voice and said with a smile: "she has been defeated by me and dare not come out again. Your last hope is shattered. So, it''s better for you to die so that I won''t fight again��

    But she never thought that as soon as she said this, she heard a LAN''s voice ring from her body again.

    "Who said that I was defeated by you and didn''t dare to come out again? Oh, what a joke! Just now, I was just looking for your dead place! "

    This words a, Ya Manla princess can''t help but whole body a Zheng, the facial expression on the face is more and more wonderful.

    "What on earth do you want to do? You... You come out quickly... You come out quickly, do you hear me Princess amanra had a dreadful look on her face.

    "Come out? Come out and wait to be beat to death by you? Do you think I''m stupid? " Ah LAN responded.

    See a LAN is not willing to compromise, the facial expression of Ya Manla princess is more uglier.

    "What do you want? How on earth do you want to come out? " Asked Princess amanra.

    "I don''t want to do anything. Anyway, I''m in your Dantian now. You can''t beat me if you want to. If I want to, I can make you a mummy again at any time�� A LAN''s voice came out of Princess amanra''s body again.

    Hearing this sound, Princess amanra''s face turned pale as if she had been strangled for seven inches.

    "You... You are mean!" Princess amanra began to curse.

    "I''m not mean. It''s not up to you to judge me! Anyway, today, anyway, you are doomed! "

    A LAN cold voice finish saying, then see a group of black gas in yamala princess''s body desperately stir up, soon will yamala Princess torture not, so that keep spitting black blood.

    "How''s it going? Does it taste good? " Ah LAN asked.

    Princess amanra forced her body and wiped the black blood from the corner of her mouth. She said in a cold voice, "you forced me to do this!"

    Words fall, then see yamala princess''s body, suddenly burst out a burst of strong golden light.

    Then, the voice of a LAN''s scream came from Princess amanra''s body, which was obviously painful.

    "Do you feel better about the taste of my move?" Asked Princess amanra in a cold voice.

    "Do you... Do you think this will drive my soul away from you? What a fool''s dream

    A LAN''s voice is firm and incomparable, as if a big thing is going to happen soon.

    Sure enough, not long after ah Lan''s words were finished, we saw a trace of black air on the top of Princess amanra''s head.

    The amount of black gas is not much, but it slowly condenses into the shape of a wick.

    "Quick... Quick, i... I can''t last long..." ah Lan''s voice was weak at the moment.

    Obviously, she did her best to help us one last time.

    Even if we can''t bear it, there is really no other way at this point.

    So, Mo liangye didn''t have too much hesitation. Even if he took out his own gold seal of Hades, he threw it over Princess amanra''s head and covered her whole body.

    Then he went to Princess amanra, recited a mantra, and suspended his palm above Princess amanra''s head.

    In only one second, the black air in the shape of a wick on Princess amanra''s head was burning, and it was burning more and more.

    With the burning of the wick, Princess amanra''s body soon burned up.

    Princess amanra was flustered and desperately wanted to fight the fire on her body.

    But this fire is a boundless karma fire from hell. Can she put it out if she wants to?

    What''s more, now there is the golden seal of the cool night on it, and the power of the fire will only increase.

    Want to escape?

    That''s impossible!

    About ten minutes later, Princess amanra''s body had been burned to ashes.

    As soon as the wind blows in, it will disperse.

    And a LAN, still remained a trace of soul, fell on the ground.

    Seeing this, we rushed up.

    "LAN, how are you? Don''t worry, we''ll find a way to cure you now. "

    With that, I turned to look at Mo liangye and asked, "ah LAN still has a trace of soul. Does it mean that there is still salvation?"

    Mo liangye was silent and didn''t speak.

    I''m a little anxious, and my tears are falling down.

    "You... You talk, a LAN can be cured, right? You are so powerful, you must be able to find a way to cure a LAN! " I said in a dumb voice.

    But Mo liangye did not speak.

    His attitude has already explained everything.

    "No way! A LAN won''t just go up in smoke. You must be lying to me! " I''m a little hysterical.

    "No... don''t be sad for me... For me. I''m glad to help you... Me. At least... I''ll help brother Yang... Brother Yang forgives me. I... I have no regrets in this world any more. " A LAN remnant of that wisp of soul trembles to say.

    But the more she said that, the more sad I was.

    From the beginning to the end, she did nothing wrong, but why did she get this ending?

    "Alan, you''re going to be ok... You''re going to be OK!" I said in tears.

    These words, compared with comforting a LAN, seem to be more like comforting myself.

    How I don''t want Alan to die.

    After all, she is so kind, so selfless, she should have a better ending.

    But fate, is often so cruel, always like to hit people unprepared.

    "You... You''re better... Live well... I''m so tired, i... I''m leaving. Goodbye��

    A LAN''s remaining soul, hard to say the last word, just like gravel, broke down instantly, scattered on the ground, and finally melted to no residue.

 Chapter 791

    After everyone''s efforts, Princess amanra was finally out of her wits.

    This is a gratifying thing.

    But at the same time, a LAN also because help us, and ashes, forever disappeared in this world.

    This is another extremely sad result.

    Although we only got to know ah LAN this evening, and we didn''t have much communication with each other, we were deeply moved by the quality of her love and righteousness.

    Everyone, coming into this world, has his own mission.

    A LAN''s mission is to love Jiang Dongyang wholeheartedly and accomplish his unfinished business for him.

    Our mission is to continue to search for Jingpo stones scattered all over the world according to grandma''s will.

    Thinking of this, the four of us stood at the last position where a LAN disappeared, and bowed deeply to the position where she was before.

    "Alan, thank you." I said earnestly.

    Mo liangye patted me on the shoulder, and said in a deep voice: "although she has gone up in smoke, fortunately, Princess amanra just cut her soul in half with her evil spirit. Now, her lower body is still here. "

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, I turned my head and looked in the past. I saw a LAN''s lower body soul still lying there, motionless.

    This is probably the last thing Alan left in the world, right?

    I slowly walked over, reached out to pick up the remaining half of a LAN''s soul, and held it in front of Mo liangye.

    "Anyway, Alan helped us. We''d better deal with this half of our soul to comfort her and Jiang Dongyang''s spirit in heaven. " I said.

    Mo liangye nodded, didn''t answer, but directly took half of a LAN''s soul in the past, put it into the underworld gold seal.

    In this way, before long, half of her soul can enter the underworld, where she can get her own causal cycle.

    After that, we simply cleaned up the scene and destroyed all the things related to us, so as to avoid being found by the local police in the future.

    By the time we finished, it was late at night.

    We went downstairs in the dark and wanted to leave the apartment.

    But I never thought, just when we arrived at the gate of the apartment, we found that not far ahead, a dark shadow blocked our way.

    Because it was so dark that we could hardly see each other''s fingers, we couldn''t identify each other at all, and we didn''t dare to act rashly.

    The shadow probably didn''t expect to meet us in such a late night, so he was very cautious at the moment. He just stood there, but didn''t make a sound.

    Under the night, we and the shadow across the moonlight quietly confrontation, as if at any time to fight in general.

    After such a stalemate for a few minutes, Chen Feng, who was standing behind me, finally lost his breath and yelled at the man: "may I have your name, brother? And why are we in the way? "

    The other side ignored him, still standing in silence.

    Chen Feng is a violent temper, see the other side so ignore themselves, of course, can''t go on, continue to shout: "brother, we have an old saying, good dog don''t get in the way. It''s getting late. We''re going home in a hurry. If you''re smart, get out of the way. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude! "

    As a result, the other side still didn''t respond, just like they didn''t hear.

    Chen Feng felt the taste of being treated as air for the first time. He was very upset. He rolled up his sleeves and wanted to fight with others.

    Li Manzhen quickly grabbed him.

    "You don''t want to be like a firecracker, it''s just a little bit. When you speak, others ignore you. Maybe they don''t understand Chinese at all. " Li Manzhen advised in a good voice.

    Chen Feng thought about it and thought it was the same, so he wanted to come forward and speak English with the shadow.

    I looked at the shadow and thought about it again and again. Suddenly, an idea flashed through my mind and said, "don''t move! There''s a trap��

    But now, it''s too late, Chen Feng has already gone.

    Between lightning and flint, a few sharp arrows suddenly shot out of the dark shadow and went straight to Chen Feng''s face.

    Chen Feng was shocked. Reflexively, he pulled out the Rain King Kong from behind, pressed the button at a very fast speed, propped up the surface of the steel umbrella, and stiffly blocked all the sharp arrows out of the umbrella. Only in this way could he escape.

    "My God! Little cousin, you''d better think fast, or your cousin will be shot into a sieve now. " Chen Feng felt a little shaken.

    Seeing that he was ok, I was relieved to say something.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Mo liangye suddenly looked up at the top of his head, and his face changed greatly.

    "Run Mo Liang roared at night, grabbed Li Manzhen and me, and rushed to the open space in the distance at a very fast speed.

    Fortunately, seeing Mo liangye running with us, Chen Feng didn''t think much about it and ran to the open space with us.

    When we stopped in the open space and looked back again, we found that the apartment we were in was on fire at some time, and some burning things fell down the building and hit us just where we were.

    However, because we ran fast, those things only hit the shadow just now.

    But even so, the shadow never said a word.

    This phenomenon is really strange.

    "It''s a dummy, a dummy with a mechanism." Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    This words a, I can''t help but froze, can''t help but curious asked: "how do you know?"

    "Normal people, unless they are dead, how can they not react at all when they are burned by the fire? In addition, just now I also looked at it and found that after being burned, the dark shadow vaguely exposed the steel bars inside the body. Now it''s almost certain that it''s a dummy. " Mo cool night slowly said.

    "But when we went downstairs, we had already dealt with Princess amanra. They were burned by the fire of hell. Why did that floor suddenly catch fire again?" I asked again.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye looked up at the sky, and his face was a little dignified.

    "I think, just now, it''s not just us on that floor��

    "You mean there are other people hiding in the dark when we play Princess amanra?" I was surprised.

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice: "from the current situation, it should be like this. Moreover, it is very likely that the other party is the expert mentioned by Jiang Dongyang. If we hadn''t reacted quickly just now, I''m afraid he would have counted it in. "

    "I went. What are we waiting for? Let''s go! Otherwise, are you waiting for the so-called master to come down and get rid of us? " Chen Feng was shocked.

 Chapter 792

    "Nonsense, of course not. It''s just... It''s a pity that we didn''t know the whereabouts of those treasures from Princess amanra before. Maybe the treasure she called is the last crystal stone we are looking for I said with a little regret.

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye comforted him with a warm voice: "I don''t think it''s a pity. Because at present, there is no evidence to prove that Princess amanra''s treasure is the crystal soul stone. Even now that she''s out of her wits, we can''t get a word out of her mouth. What we can do now is to leave here as soon as possible, have a good rest for a night, and then continue to look for clues about Jingpo stone tomorrow. "

    I think about it, and I think it is, when I leave the apartment with them and go back to the hotel.

    However, instead of going back to my room to have a rest, I went to the front desk of the hotel to ask.

    After all, we spent most of the night fighting in the apartment, and what happened to Guo Xiaobing is still unknown.

    Chen Feng said that she fell down the stairs and her life was uncertain.

    Even if we only meet her by chance, we should care about her now.

    Seeing my inquiry, the front desk sister checked the hotel records and said to me in English, "when we found Ms. Guo on the stairs, she was unconscious and bleeding a lot, so we sent her to the nearest hospital for emergency treatment. According to our manager, she is now out of danger and should be discharged tomorrow morning."

    Hear the words of the front desk sister, my heart that hangs, at the moment is finally put down.

    As long as Guo Xiaobing is OK, otherwise, if Guo Ruoling dies and Guo Xiaobing dies again, it will be a great blow to the Guo family.

    It''s just that the Guo family has always been supported by Guo Ruoling. Now that Guo Ruoling is gone, the life of the Guo family is not so comfortable.

    I sighed helplessly and went back to my room.

    Mo liangye has finished taking a bath and is lying on the bed with his eyes closed.

    Hearing me coming back, he slowly opened his eyes and asked, "how about it? Guo Xiaobing''s side. "

    "The front desk girl said that Guo Xiaobing had been sent to the hospital by her manager. She was out of danger and should be back tomorrow morning. So, tonight, we can have a good sleep I replied.

    "Yes, ma''am, you''ve been tired all day. Wash and sleep quickly!"

    Mo liangye said, then got up to the bathroom and put half a tank of hot water for me.

    I drove him out, undressed, and slowly lay in, feeling that every cell in my body was stretched.

    "Ma''am, don''t soak for a while, lest you catch cold!" Mo liangye stood outside the door and said.

    "I see!"

    I answered casually and continued to enjoy my bath time.

    As time went by, I was lying in the bathtub. I fell asleep and had a dream.

    In my dream, I saw a large flower field on the other side of the river. It was bright red and dazzling.

    "Mi Xiaofei... Mi Xiaofei..." vaguely, I heard someone calling me.

    I turned around and saw a woman in red standing not far away.

    Red?

    I was shocked and couldn''t help thinking of Li Manshu.

    Because the image of her once dressed in red is so popular that I still have a shadow.

    "You... Are you Li Manshu?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    The woman in red turned to show her beautiful face and came to me step by step.

    As she gets closer and closer to me, I gradually see her face. Ju... It''s really Li Manshu!

    My heart beat so fast that I could not help falling back.

    "You... What do you want to do?"

    On Li Manshu''s face, there is a warm smile, which has a kind of harmless beauty of human and animal, but what he says makes people feel a piercing cold.

    "You robbed my man and made me so miserable. What do you think I should do?"

    "What do you mean I robbed your man? Mo Liang yemingming is my husband. What qualifications do you have to say that he is your man? " I asked in a displeased way.

    Hearing what I said, Li Manshu sneered and continued to approach me. Almost the whole face was close to mine.

    "I''ve been waiting for him for thousands of years. If it wasn''t for your appearance, he would be my husband now. Do you mean you didn''t rob him?" In Li Manshu''s voice, he was full of anger. He didn''t look as gentle as before.

    "It''s about two people. If he really loved you and would be moved by you, he would not have married me at all. Since he chose me, it can only show that he really has no feelings for you! " I countered.

    Although up to now, I''m afraid of her, it doesn''t mean that I can slander her.

    I''ll admit what I''ve done.

    But what I haven''t done, I will never let her pour dirty water on me!

    Sure enough, as soon as I said this, Liman Shudun was even more angry. Her beautiful face was now full of ferocity.

    "No, he can''t have no feelings for me at all! His heart is not made of stone. How can he have no feelings for me! It''s you, it''s you, MI Xiaofei. You must have bewitched him with shameful means to make him be so devoted to you! " Li Man Shu defends a way.

    "I have no means, Mo liangye is the most clear, have the ability, you ask him, you always pester me, how is it?" My temper also became bad.

    After all, I didn''t do anything wrong in this matter.

    When I married Mo liangye, I didn''t know her existence at all.

    No matter how strange it is, I can''t blame it.

    "Ask him? I have loved him for so many years. For you, he beat me to death, leaving only the last soul in this world. He... His heart is so cruel. Even if I ask him, what can I do? " When it comes to the cool night, Li Manshu''s eyes are filled with blood and tears.

    To be honest, I have some sympathy for her in this matter.

    After all, women will always value their feelings more than men, and even give up everything for the sake of a desperate feeling.

    But it''s true that we can''t force emotion.

    He loves you, is loves you, even if you are again unruly willful, he also still loves you.

    But the same, he does not love you, even if you look like a fairy, again brilliant, again gentle virtuous, it is still not the cinnabar mole in his heart.

    Think of here, I am silent, I don''t know what to say to Li Manshu.

    Unexpectedly, in these few seconds of my silence, Li Manshu burst out laughing.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I know you are pitying me. But in fact, you really want poor people, should be your own! Because, before long, you will get your retribution! At that time, even the immortals will not be able to save you! " Li Manshu said triumphantly.

    Hearing this, I frowned and asked, "what do you mean by that? What do you want? "

    "Do you think a broken bead can really seal me? It''s wishful thinking�� Li Manshu said triumphantly.

    I was stunned: "you... You came out of the bead? You... How is that possible? "

    "Now, no matter whether I come out or not, what does it matter? Anyway, your doomsday is coming. You can wait for it! "

    With that, Li turned and left.

    I couldn''t help getting a little flustered and yelling, "don''t go! Tell me exactly what you''ve done

    But even so, the red dress of Li Manshu was still farther and farther away from me, and finally disappeared.

    Great fear also made me wake up from my dream

 Chapter 793

    I turned my head and looked around. I saw everything around me. I was still in the bathtub, and I was not moved, not to mention other shore flowers or Li Manshu.

    But the dream just now is so real that I can almost see the tight pores on Li Manshu''s face and even feel her breath.

    Did she really come out of that bead?

    What is the meaning of what she said to me in her dream just now?

    I feel puzzled, quickly stand up from the bathtub, want to go out to ask Mo liangye.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, the light from the corner of my eye suddenly glanced at the mirror in the bathroom.

    Cold sweat, brush out from every pore of my body, let me almost be fixed in place.

    Because, I saw in the mirror, actually slowly appeared in a red dress of Li Manshu.

    Xu saw that I found her, her mouth slowly grinned, showing a strange and cunning smile, as scary as it was.

    There was no time to think more about it, so I pulled open the bathroom door and ran out.

    Outside, Mo liangye was already asleep. I was awakened by the sound of running in panic.

    "Madam, what are you running in a hurry this evening?" Mo liangye frowned and asked.

    I fell to sit on the floor beside the bed, pale face replied: "Li... Li Manshu, she... She is in the mirror..."

    As soon as I heard Li Manshu''s name, even Mo liangye was nervous. He got up from the bed and helped me.

    It''s not because he''s afraid of her, but because he knows very well that Li Manshu''s appearance is likely to bring me harm.

    The last thing he wanted to see me hurt was to be nervous and defensive.

    "Ma''am, it''s OK. I''m here. It''s OK!" The Mo cool night temperature sound comforts a way.

    I held his arm tightly, half afraid to leave his left and right.

    Because I was afraid that as soon as I left, Li Manshu would jump out of the bathroom mirror and kill me.

    But in order to find out what happened, Mo liangye still led me to the bathroom and kicked the door in.

    But what I didn''t expect was that in the mirror of the bathroom, there was no Li Manshu, just the appearance of me and Mo liangye, as if what I had seen before was just an illusion.

    "This... How can this be! I see clearly, she clearly... She is clearly in the mirror, how can she disappear? She must have taken the opportunity to hide somewhere else. She must have I have been tense mood, at this moment, burst out, become extremely excited.

    Mo liangye held me tightly in his arms and patted me on the back. Wen Sheng comforted me: "madam, don''t be excited. Maybe you were wrong just now. We saw it yesterday. She was still trapped in the crystal bead. It''s impossible to come out!"

    "But... But I just had a dream that she said I would get retribution soon, and even the immortals could not save me..." I said in a trembling voice.

    "Ma''am, it''s just a dream. You''ll be fine with me!" Ink cool night a face firm say.

    But even if he said that, my heart was still very scared.

    The feud between Li Manshu and me is so deep that it is impossible to solve it.

    If she had run out of the crystal now, I would have been poisoned by her.

    I shiver, from the storage ring will last secretly from Chen Feng there for the crystal beads out, and then to the hand of Mo liangye, said: "husband, you... You help me see, she... She is still in it."

    Mo liangye knew that I was very nervous, so she held me tightly in her arms, then took the bead, looked at it carefully for several times, and even used her own internal force to feel it.

    But the final result is still the same as before: Li Manshu is still in it and has never been out.

    I knew that he would not cheat me, so I gradually relaxed.

    "Ma''am, you are probably too tired recently, so you like to think wildly. Don''t worry. She''s in there. She won''t run out. " The Mo cool night temperature sound comforts a way.

    I looked at him and said nothing.

    "Madam, if you don''t feel at ease, why don''t we destroy the bead completely now, so that she can never escape again!" Ink cool night proposal way.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help hesitating.

    "This bead belongs to Chen Feng. If he knows..."

    "Anyway, we have replaced the bead, and even if we have destroyed it now, he will never know. The key is that as long as you can make your wife feel at ease, you will never be suspicious again. It''s no big deal to destroy a bead! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I thought about it and finally nodded.

    Although I know that this is not fair to Chen Feng, if we continue to keep this bead, it will do no good to anyone, and even increase the harm.

    What''s more, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen are together now, and this bead is meaningless to him.

    See I nod to agree, Mo cool night slowly that bead in the palm of the hand, then condensed a group of pure black dead air, tightly wrapped it.

    Xu felt that he was about to be destroyed. The bright red in the bead became restless at the moment. He kept running around in the bead, as if he would jump out at any time.

    Mo cool night is silent, fierce one dint, then that knock crystal bead whole knead into smash.

    And inside that wisp of bright red, also in the ink cool night pure black dead air gradually dissipated, finally turned into nothing, no longer exist in this world.

    "Madam, you can rest assured that no one can threaten you any more." Mo liangye said with a smile.

    I smile happily. In order to make sure there is no mistake, even if I use my mind to contact the invisible paper man I put on Chen Feng, I want to see if Li Manzhen will have any reaction after Li Manshu''s soul completely disappears.

    Unfortunately, from the beginning to the end, there was no abnormal behavior from Li Manzhen.

    It seems that the death of Li Manshu''s soul has nothing to do with her at all.

    In this way, my mind that has been doubts, at this moment finally solved.

    Li Manshu has been completely eliminated, and Li Manzhen has no problem. All my suspicions and doubts before that will no longer be a problem, and will not affect my future life.

    I was satisfied, and then I was carried to bed by Mo liangye, and I fell asleep with each other.

    I slept soundly.

    No nightmare, no fear, no panic.

    As if, all bad things have never happened.

    Waiting for me, it seems that there is only a bright and beautiful journey.

    In this way, time passed, and when we woke up the next day, it was noon.

    Mo liangye and I stayed in bed for a while, then got up to brush our teeth and wanted to see Guo Xiaobing.

    After all, we have been entrusted with Guo Ruoling''s affairs, so we have to give her an explanation.

    However, just as we were brushing our teeth, the door of the hotel was knocked.

    "Who? Just a moment, I''ll open the door in a minute��

    With that, Mo liangye and I put on our clothes in a hurry, washed and rinsed for a while, and then ran to open the door.

    "Sister Guo, are you... Are you discharged? Are you better? " I asked with a little surprise.

    Yes, it was Guo Xiaobing who knocked on our door just now.

    Guo Xiaobing looked at me and Mo liangye, nodded and said feebly: "I just broke my head and sewed a few stitches. It''s OK. When I came back in the morning, I heard from the front desk of the hotel that you came to see me in the middle of last night. I think you have something to tell me, so you came to see you directly. I don''t think it bothered you to have a rest? "

 Chapter 794

    "No... no bother. Even if you don''t come to see us, we''ll have to see you later." I answered.

    Guo Xiaobing nodded, sighed and said, "I think you''ve heard that senior man surnamed Chen talk about last night."

    "Well, my cousin has already told us."

    "Well, last night, I wanted to persuade Ruoling not to get too close to that Jiang Dongyang, but... But before I said a few words, she... Suddenly went mad and fought against me. Later, she even pushed me down the stairs. If it wasn''t for me, I would have died in her hands now! You know, I''m her sister. She grew up with me. How could she... How could she be so cruel! " Guo Xiaobing said with complaints.

    Mo liangye and I looked at each other and didn''t answer.

    Guo Xiaobing complained a few words, then gave up and began to ask about Guo Ruoling''s safety.

    "Originally, it had nothing to do with you. I shouldn''t have bothered you. But both of you are great people in the world, so yesterday I placed my hope on you. I don''t know what you got from tracking Jiang Dongyang in the end? Also, how can I only see you back, but not Ruoling? She... Won''t she run to find that bastard Jiang Dongyang again? "

    Seeing Guo Xiaobing ask like this, Mo liangye and I are afraid that we can''t hide it.

    What''s more, we''re not prepared to cheat.

    So, I thought about it and told the truth.

    "Sister Guo, I''m sorry, we didn''t succeed in bringing your sister out of the apartment. She... Even lost her bones..." I said with a guilty face.

    Hearing what I said, Guo Xiaobing was dull for a long time.

    "You... What are you talking about? Ruo... Ruoling, she... She''s dead? " Guo Xiaobing asked in a trembling voice.

    I nodded and said in a deep voice, "elder sister Guo, please forgive me."

    "I''m sorry? How can you make me mourn? She''s my sister. She''s the sister I grew up with! She died, i... can I not be sad? What''s more, our whole family lives on Ruoling. Now that she''s dead, how do you... How do you want our family to live in the future? " Guo Xiaobing said in tears.

    "Sister Guo, we also know that you are very sad and that your family will be very sad, but... But we have tried our best. After being instructed by an expert, Jiang Dongyang revived the terrible Princess amanra on a certain floor of the apartment. You... Your sister was killed by Princess amanra. At that time, we wanted to save her, but at that time, we could not even save our own lives... "I said sincerely.

    "What makes you lose your lives? If you really can''t save your own lives, can you still stand in front of me now? What else can you say to me? " Guo Xiaobing doesn''t trust us any more.

    "Sister Guo, you can''t say that. The situation was really critical at that time, and we had no way..." I continued to explain.

    But Guo Xiaobing didn''t listen to my explanation. He kept saying that we killed her sister.

    "I''ll give Ruoling to you. Is that how you reply to me? Don''t you have great skills? Don''t you reassure me? I don''t worry, even Ruoling''s life is lost! I tell you, it''s not over! I''ll go to the police and let them catch you all! "

    Guo Xiaobing said, then want to go out, a fierce posture.

    "Wait!" One side of the cool night, suddenly opened the mouth.

    Guo Xiaobing pauses, turns around and looks at Mo liangye.

    "Don''t try to plead with me. I won''t let you go if you kill my sister!" Guo Xiaobing said with gnashing teeth.

    Mo liangye walked forward slowly, glanced at her faintly and said: "I can give you 5 million yuan, buy you forever shut up in this matter!"

    Hearing this, Guo Xiaobing''s eyes immediately straightened.

    "You... What are you talking about? Five million? All... All for me? Are you kidding me? " Guo Xiaobing has some doubts.

    Mo liangye didn''t talk nonsense with her, even though she pulled out countless money from the storage ring.

    Seeing the large amount of money in front of her eyes, Guo Xiaobing''s eyes were full of light, and almost the whole person pasted it on the money.

    "Money... A lot of money, these are all mine... And... And I don''t have to share them with my parents. It''s so good... It''s so good!"

    Guo Xiaobing is extremely excited and seems to have forgotten about his sister.

    "It''s all your money, but I don''t want to hear anything about your sister in the future! If you dare to go to the police, soon you will be as dead as your sister Ink cold night, cold tone.

    And Guo Xiaobing at the moment, has been completely addicted to a lot of wealth, where is the mood to care about other things?

    "What do you mean? Our ruolingshi died young because of his bad life. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t blame yourself!" Guo Xiaobing said.

    Shit, I kept saying that Guo Ruo Lingshi was killed by us. I''m going to call the police and let the police catch us.

    Now, as soon as I see the money, I immediately change my words.

    Shit, this face''s changing. It''s fast enough.

    I don''t know whether Guo Ruoling is lucky or unfortunate to have such a sister!

    "Come on, take your money with you, or I may change my mind!" Mo cool night urges a way.

    On hearing this, Guo Xiaobing, not to mention how nervous, rushed to his room to find several big bags, put the money in one by one, and dragged it back to his room.

    It''s OK. I''m a financial fan!

    After Guo Xiaobing finished moving all the money, I was finally relieved. I sat down on the bed and asked, "husband, don''t you think it''s a pity that five million is gone?"

    Mo liangye sat down next to me and said with a smile, "it''s a pity, but if it can save us a lot of worries, it''s nothing. After all, if this matter really gets involved with the police, it may be difficult for us to concentrate on looking for the last Crystal soul stone for a while. "

    I thought about it and thought so.

    Compared with looking for Jingpo stone, spending a little money is nothing at all.

    After all, as far as we are concerned, nothing is more important than saving the world.

    "Now that the matter of Princess amanra has been completely solved, is it time for us to do what we should do in our task today?" I asked.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "this is nature. But now we have no idea where to start. In this case, I think it''s better for us to play a circle in Ethiopia first, and then we''ll relax. "

    "Play around? Mo liangye, are you crazy? You don''t know how tight time is now. Why do you still want to play? " I can''t help but feel a little anxious.

    Mo liangye looked at me with a smile and said, "madam, haven''t you heard that Egypt is a world famous tourist attraction. It has many ancient ruins. Every year, many tourists come to it?"

    On hearing this, I vaguely thought of something.

    "You mean that the clues about Jingpo stone are probably hidden in some places of interest?" I asked.

    Mo liangye reached out and rubbed my hair. Wen Sheng said: "madam, it seems that you are not stupid enough. You finally want to understand!"

    I white his one eye, discontented murmur way: "you just silly, your whole family all silly!"

    "Madam, it seems that your intelligence quotient is really not high! My whole family is stupid, but aren''t you from my family? " Mo cool night a face bad smile of say.

    "You..." I was very angry.

    Seeing that I was angry, Mo liangye held me in his arms and said in a warm voice, "madam, even if you are stupid, I will always love you."

    I wanted to be angry, but when I heard this, no matter how dissatisfied I was, I couldn''t get angry.

    This guy, always can easily annoy me, and then can even coax and cheat to let me down, simply let me have no way to take him?

 Chapter 795

    Because time is a little tight, so Mo liangye and I didn''t have much ink. We simply cleaned up and asked Chen Feng and Li Manzhen to go out together.

    As the scenic spot we are going to today is not far from the capital of Ethiopia and Ecuador, we didn''t ride a camel. Instead, we rented an off-road vehicle with super power in the city and drove all the way.

    To be honest, for a southerner like me, it''s like a disaster to come to a place like Ethiopia.

    It''s better in the city, but once out of the city, you can eat a mouthful of sand.

    I had no choice but to get out of the car and buy some silk scarves. I gave them to Mo liangye and let them cover their mouths and noses, so that they would not find the crystal soul stone and eat the sand instead.

    Mo liangye tied the silk scarf to his face, then started the engine, ready to continue on the road.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, a man suddenly rushed out from several sparse stalls nearby and rushed straight to the front of our car.

    Because it was too sudden, Mo liangye was startled, stepped on the brake, and finally stopped the car steadily at the distance of only 10 cm.

    "Damn, is this death seeking? Do you walk without eyes? " Chen Feng was a little hairy, and immediately began to shout.

    Hearing this, I urged Chen Feng: "don''t make a noise. We''d better not make trouble when we go out now. I''ve heard that the people here are very fierce. I''m afraid it will cost my husband a lot of money to get things done. "

    Yes, I''m not afraid of fighting with others. What I''m afraid of is that Mo liangye spends money like water in order to settle the trouble peacefully in the shortest time.

    Although I didn''t earn the money, it was the property of our family.

    Such fat water, as a money fan, I certainly don''t want it flowing into the field of outsiders!

    "Little cousin, why didn''t I find you love money so much before?" Chen Feng asked.

    I gave him a white look and said: "nonsense, at noon today, my husband has spent 5 million yuan to settle Guo Xiaobing and prevent her from divulging the matter! Shit, that''s five million. In wh City, you can buy at least two houses in the center of the city, OK? "

    On hearing this, Chen Feng''s eyes were straight, staring at me in a daze, and asked: "five million? Are you sure it''s five million��

    I nodded, should say: "nonsense, I also personally help Guo Xiaobing loading money, this can also have false?"

    "I went, brother-in-law of the underworld. You are so generous. Will you accept me?" Chen Feng looks like a dog leg.

    But Mo liangye didn''t pay any attention to him at all. Instead, he frowned and looked at the front of the car, as if there was something there.

    I was a little curious, so I followed his eyes and looked forward. I saw that the man who had just rushed over stood straight in front of our car, and didn''t mean to get out of the way.

    I looked at Mo liangye, frowned and asked, "what does he mean? Is this a robbery? "

    Mo liangye''s face was dignified and silent. He just patted my hand and motioned me to sit in the car. Then he opened the door and got off alone.

    Chen Feng and Li Manzhen and I were sitting in the car, watching Mo liangye walk to the man who stopped us. We even planned that if the man refused to give way, we would get on together and drag him away.

    But what we didn''t expect was that when Mo liangye was about to come to the man, he suddenly fell in front of our car.

    The three of us were shocked to see this.

    This... This in foreign countries, actually also met the porcelain?

    What''s more, this man is so blatant when touching porcelain?

    It''s too bullying. Is there any wood?

    Chen Feng and I couldn''t bear it. When we got out of the car and rushed to the front, we wanted to beat this porcelain bumper.

    But it was at this moment that something happened.

    The porcelain face suddenly grew countless red blood, which made the whole face look particularly terrible, just like a skinned person.

    Chen Feng and I were startled and quickly drew back our outstretched hands.

    "This... What is this? How can you touch such a terrible thing when you touch a porcelain? " Chen Feng said.

    Mo liangye stares at the man who falls on the ground. His face is very dignified, and even his tone becomes cold: "don''t touch him, this man has been sorcery!"

    "What? Sorcery? Just now, he was running so fast. How could he suddenly fall into a magic trick? What''s more, it''s still a magic trick in front of our car. It''s a little too terrible! Brother-in-law of the underworld, as you say, is there something wrong with our car? " Chen Feng asked.

    Mo liangye shook his head and denied: "it''s impossible. If there''s something wrong with the car, I must have known for a long time. But we''ve been driving for such a long time, and we don''t have an accident sooner or later. It''s just at this time that we always feel a little strange. "

    "What shall we do now? Shall we take him to the hospital? " I asked, frowning.

    However, just as my voice was falling, a hustle and bustle came from not far away.

    "Stop! Don''t run! If you run again, we''ll shoot! "

    Then a group of Egyptian police came to us, pointed at the head of the man on the ground, and wanted to handcuff him.

    Mo cool night see, quickly stop them drink.

    "Don''t move!"

    The chief policeman looked up at Mo liangye and asked in English, "who are you? Why do you order us not to move? He has broken the law of our country, we must arrest him! "

    With that, the police of Ethiopia will start to catch the man on the ground again.

    "If you touch him now, you will die soon!" Mo cool night cold voice says.

    As soon as the words came out, the policemen were stunned and did not dare to do more.

    After all, none of them wanted to die.

    However, the policeman in charge seemed not very satisfied and yelled at them: "what are you doing? It''s just catching a prisoner. How could you die? Don''t listen to him. Take this man on the ground to the police station! If there is any further delay, the people from the National Tourism Administration will blame it. No one can afford it then! "

    The police had no choice but to reach out again to catch the people on the ground.

    This time, Mo liangye didn''t talk nonsense with them. He raised his foot and kicked them hard.

    The police have to eat pain, can not help but withdraw their hands, glaring at the cool night.

    "You are obstructing us in the performance of our official duties. We will arrest you together!" The head of the police said angrily.

    But Mo liangye was not moved. He just glanced at him coldly and said, "look at his face carefully. If you want to catch him after seeing it, please do as you please."

    Hearing Mo liangye''s words, the policemen bowed their heads and looked at the man''s face on the ground. They could not help feeling sick and retreated several steps.

    "He... How could he be like this? What on earth have you done to him? " The chief policeman asked in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 796

    "If we say we did nothing to him, would you believe it?" I replied faintly.

    "No way! If you didn''t do anything, how could he fall in front of your car and become like this�� The policeman in charge obviously didn''t believe us.

    After thinking about it, I said again, "if you don''t believe me, you can check our car to see if there are any signs of collision with this man!"

    Naturally, the policeman in charge is willing to.

    After all, in their view, if we hit this person, the front end of our car will leave traces more or less.

    So, he didn''t talk nonsense with us, and soon let his men carefully check our car from front to back, inside and outside.

    But unfortunately, from the beginning to the end, they did not find any trace of the collision.

    In other words, he has no evidence to prove that we made this man on the ground what he is now.

    This kind of situation makes him a little embarrassed.

    "Since you didn''t bump him, how did he become this kind of person not person, ghost not ghost appearance?" The chief policeman asked in a cold voice.

    "You ask us, how do we know? We drove the car well. As soon as we got here, he suddenly rushed over. It''s just a good touch, isn''t it? " Chen Feng retorts discontentedly.

    Hearing this, the chief policeman didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment. He looked at the man on the ground and us again. He was silent for a long time before he spoke again: "what should I do? If you don''t want to touch him, we''ll catch him again and go to the police station. We can''t just work here! "

    "What crime has he committed? Why do you have to take him to the police station even if he does? " I asked, puzzled.

    The police officer in charge didn''t want to talk about it, but he can''t deal with the current situation by himself, so he has to tell us the truth.

    "He is a foreign tourist. He didn''t commit any crime. As a result, when he visited the temple of Patra this morning, he used a knife to engrave words on the walls of the temple, committing the felony of destroying cultural relics. When people from the Tourism Bureau learned about this, they called the police and asked us to catch this man and punish him. That''s why we followed him all the way here. But unexpectedly, it was not easy to catch up with him. As a result, he became like this again��

    "He destroyed the temple?" Mo liangye asked repeatedly.

    The chief policeman nodded and said, "yes, it is a felony to destroy cultural relics here. Some of them may even be sentenced to death. After all, it has thousands of years of history. Even if it''s just a stone, it''s also valuable. How can we say that destruction is destruction? "

    "When was the temple of Patra built?" Mo cool night continues to ask a way.

    The chief policeman tilted his head to think about it, then asked some of his subordinates, and then said, "it seems that it was more than 1000 years ago. We don''t know when it was. After all, it''s been so long. However, that temple is not the same as other temples in Ethiopia. Other temples have obvious ancient style, but the architecture of Patra temple has a kind of Arab style, which is very strange��

    Hearing the words of the chief policeman, Mo liangye''s eyes brightened obviously, as if he had found something.

    However, in order to avoid unnecessary troubles, he soon regained his composure and said to the chief policeman, "I can help you remove the evil things from this man and let you take him to the police station smoothly. But only if you tell me the exact location of that temple. "

    "Tell you the exact location of the temple? Do you also want to visit that temple? I tell you, you''d better not go, because the temple has been sealed up by the people of the Tourism Bureau after being engraved by this guy. Tourists will not be accepted in a short time, and you will go in vain��

    "It doesn''t matter. We just look at the temple from a distance. We won''t go inside." Mo liangye didn''t care what the policeman said.

    The first policeman had no choice but to take out a pen and paper and draw a map of going to the temple on it. He handed it to Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye put the map into his coat pocket and asked me to take out the indefinite universe ring.

    I don''t know what he is going to do, and I don''t ask much. I can only watch quietly with those policemen.

    I saw Mo liangye put the indefinite universe ring on the finger of the man on the ground, then lifted it up, and continuously injected pure black dead air into the man''s back.

    The man on the ground didn''t react at all, but he was suddenly agitated by the dark night. His eyes were very big, and his eyes were full of the same red blood as his face.

    "You all want me to die, but I won''t let you! Our country is the greatest country in the world. Our nation is the most powerful nation in the world. We will live forever. No one wants to destroy us The man lying on the ground suddenly screamed ferociously.

    We were all stunned by this.

    Shit, this guy is a nightmare. Is he talking nonsense?

    But from the eyes of Mo liangye, I don''t think it''s that simple.

    As time goes by, the person who fell on the ground before became more and more irritable. He always wanted to earn the control of the cool night of deinking.

    But how can he be the opponent of Mo liangye?

    Even if Mo liangye doesn''t move, he can still control him to death with his internal power. He has no way to escape. He can only stare at us with his bloody eyes.

    However, this situation did not last for long. As the more dead air Mo Liang Ye injected into his body, the less red blood on his skin and eyes.

    The scarlet red blood, following the texture of his skin, retreated to his finger with the ring of heaven and earth.

    With more and more red blood coming back, the finger gradually swelled, so that in the end, the slender finger looked like a pig''s hoof.

    Even, because of the swelling, the skin of the man''s finger became as thin as a cicada''s wing, and you could almost see the blood flowing in it.

    Obviously, Mo liangye used his internal power to force the evil things in the human body to the indefinite universe ring, and trapped them in this finger with the ability of capturing demons and sealing ghosts.

    These evil things naturally do not want to be trapped here, so they will struggle desperately.

    Once the struggle broke the skin, it is bound to escape, thus harming others.

    Seeing the man''s skin getting thinner and thinner, he was almost burst. Mo liangye asked me to find a glass bottle in the car.

    He put the bottle under the man''s finger, and then asked me for the ghost door 13 needles. He grabbed the man''s finger and thrust it in.

    Seeing that the blood was about to flow out, Mo Liang''s eyes were quick and he immediately covered the man''s fingers with the glass bottle.

    Blood, like a column, sprayed in the glass bottle.

 Chapter 797

    However, with more and more blood sprayed into the glass bottle, the man''s face became more and more normal, and he looked at us blankly, as if he didn''t know what happened.

    A few minutes later, the blood in his body finally stopped spraying, and he was obviously sober.

    Mo liangye gave me the glass bottle and asked me to seal it up. Then it condensed a dark blue breath in my palm and wrapped the person''s fingers tightly.

    After a while, the wound on the man''s finger recovered, and even the swollen skin was normal.

    Evil things are completely eliminated.

    "You... What did you do to me? Why am I here? " The man asked blankly.

    Mo liangye took the indefinite universe ring off the man''s finger, then gave it back to me, and gave the man a look at the glass bottle in my hand. He said in a deep voice, "you were attacked by an evil trick, and you were controlled. You almost died. Fortunately, you met us, and then you got your life back from the gate of hell!"

    The man looked at the glass bottle full of blood in Mo liangye''s hand and asked timidly, "what is... In it?"

    "It''s the evil thing forced out of your body. Ordinary people can''t control it at all, so I put it in a bottle and let me deal with it, so as not to be a disaster again. " Ink cool night light answer way.

    "I''m... I''m fine. How can I be infected?" The man was puzzled.

    Mo liangye took a look at him and said in a deep voice, "well, you have to ask yourself. Except for yourself, I don''t think it''s OK. This is enough. You can follow them to the police station with peace of mind. When we find out the evidence that can prove your innocence, we will go to the police station and bail you Ink cool night a face indifferent say.

    But the man seemed to be a little uneasy. He asked repeatedly in a trembling voice, "are you really going to bail me? Are you kidding me? "

    "Believe us, if there is anyone in the world who can prove your innocence, it must be us. After all, we just helped you get rid of the evil things in your body. " Ink cool night sink voice answer way.

    The man hesitated for a while, finally chose to give us this trust, obediently went to the head of the police there, stretched out his hands, let them put handcuffs on themselves.

    The chief police now caught the person who should be arrested. He was in a good mood. He ran to thank Mo liangye.

    But Mo liangye only asked him for the phone number, and then he sent him away in a hurry. He didn''t even smoke his cigarette.

    After the policemen left, we finally became clean and began to talk about the evil things on the man just now.

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, what on earth did you force out of him just now? The blood in this glass bottle is a little different from what we usually see! " Chen Feng asked.

    Mo liangye glanced at him and said faintly, "if I guess correctly, it should be coffin fungus."

    This words a, Chen Feng''s face instantly collapsed, almost in the hand of the glass bottle to throw out.

    "Coffin... Coffin fungus? I went. How could that man get coffin fungus? Fortunately, I met you, otherwise the man would have gone to see Yama long ago! " Chen Feng said.

    "I think he was infected in the temple. Moreover, that temple is probably related to the Jingpo stone we are looking for. " Mo Liang said in the dark.

    "What? Is it related to Jingpo stone? Brother in law, are you kidding? You don''t even know where the temple is. How do you know they are related? " Chen Feng raised doubts.

    "Didn''t you hear the policeman say that the temple was handed down more than 1000 years ago, and it has obvious Arabic style? More than 1000 years ago, what happened to us�� Mo liangye asked.

    "More than 1000 years ago? You mean the death of the girl? "

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice: "yes, at least in terms of time. And the temple built in Arabic style shows that the builder of the temple was an Arab. In those days, those who could build such a huge temple were not ordinary, at least they were like kings. "

    Hearing this, I suddenly think of a person.

    "Do you think the man who built that temple was king ogel, the father of Princess amanra?" I boldly put forward my own guess.

 Chapter 798

    "How can it be! We have just met Princess amanra, and now we have something to do with her father. Isn''t it a coincidence? " Chen Feng questioned this.

    Hearing what he said, Li Manzhen echoed.

    "Yes, too many coincidences make things seem a little strange."

    "That''s right, but as far as the current situation is concerned, my guess is reasonable. You think, more than 1000 years ago, Arabian style architecture was built by a king level person. Combined with what Princess amanra said before, wouldn''t it correspond to King ogel�� I always stick to my ideas.

    Xu was afraid that we would continue to argue. Mo Liang looked at us solemnly and said in a deep voice, "now it''s useless to say that. The best way is to go to the temple with your own eyes to see if it has anything to do with king ogel and Jingpo stone."

    Ink cool night this words a, Chen Feng they all dare not say again what.

    After all, we all know that if that temple really has anything to do with king ogel or crystal soul stone, once we don''t go, it may really cause irreparable losses.

    In this case, only to go is our best choice.

    Thinking of this, we quickly got back on the SUV and drove in the direction of the temple according to the map drawn by the policeman.

    On the way, Chen Feng holding the glass bottle all the way, feeling scared, several times want to throw the bottle out of the window.

    Mo liangye glanced at him and said faintly: "if that person is really infected with this kind of coffin fungus in that temple, it proves that there must be a huge evil thing in the temple. In this way, the coffin fungus in your hand may be able to guide us later. Now that you have lost them, you will take the lead and lead us to find the evil things! "

    On hearing this, Chen Feng shook his head and said, "I... I don''t, I don''t want to be the leader. You are all better than me. Why do you want me to be the leader! I won''t do such a loss making business��

    "Since you don''t want to take the lead, please take the bottle! Otherwise, after a while, the bottle will break or fall, and you will see it Ink cool night light said.

    Chen Feng dare not at the moment.

    Although he is not a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death, he would not let him take the lead casually.

    So, all the way, he honestly held the glass bottle in his arms, no longer slighted.

    The car is driving in the suburbs of the capital of Ethiopia and Ecuador. Looking from the window, there are almost Gobi Desert everywhere, which looks very desolate.

    But who would have thought that hundreds of thousands of years ago, it was also a lush ancient continent?

    The vicissitudes of life, nothing is eternal.

    And we, the tiny human beings, are just like a grain of sand, which is not enough for Tao.

    But even so, we must unswervingly move forward towards our goals.

    Because what we have to do is of extraordinary significance.

    Even if this meaning, will let us pay the price of life, also at all costs!

    In this way, our SUV drove on the desolate road for two hours, and finally arrived near the so-called Temple of Patra.

    For fear of drawing the attention of the temple guards, we purposely park our car far away from the temple.

    At the top of the temple, there is an obvious Arabian dome, which looks quite exotic.

    However, due to the fact that the temple is located in the Gobi desert and suffered from wind and rain for a long time, many of the horseshoe shaped windows on the walls of the temple have been broken.

    Even on the whole wall, the original color can''t be seen, only the gravel like yellowish.

    "Brother-in-law, this place is so desolate, do you think it can grow evil things�� Chen Feng some doubt of ask a way.

    Mo liangye didn''t pay attention to it. He just looked up at the setting sun in the sky. After a moment''s silence, he said in a deep voice, "it''s not up to it whether it''s desolate or not to grow evil things. Just now, I had a look. Today, the sky is different. I''m afraid that something may happen. When it''s completely dark, we must be careful when we slip in. On the one hand, we should prevent ourselves from being caught by those who guard the temple; on the other hand, we should be careful not to follow your evil way! "

    I nodded and said, "it''s not the first day for us to do this kind of thing. I think there should be no problem!"

    "That said, it''s better to be careful. I always feel that something big may happen tonight. " The face of Mo Liang night is a little dignified.

    "Anla, Anla, it''s just a dilapidated temple. What ghosts and gods can it hide? I think we''re going to have a safe night! " Chen Feng said it very easily.

    Mo liangye looked at him and didn''t answer. Instead, he took out the pattern drawn by the man who had been sorcerer before and looked at it again.

    "Husband, do you think there is a mystery in the pattern that the man painted?" I went up and asked casually.

    "It''s not easy to say at the moment. I only know that if the words engraved on the walls of the temple by that person really have a mystery, it must be crucial. Unfortunately, none of us can understand it, so we can''t guess what it means Mo Liang night language center of gravity long said.

    "That''s not necessarily true. With such advanced technology, we don''t understand what it means. It doesn''t mean that other people don''t know what it means. You wait. I''ll take a picture of this pattern and send it to the Internet to see if anyone can help us solve its mystery. "

    Chen Feng confidently said that, then he held up his mobile phone and photographed the design on the paper in Mo liangye''s hand, and then uploaded it to the Internet to seek the help of netizens.

    "OK, the rest, we just have to wait! I believe that the majority of netizens and friends will help us find out the answer as soon as possible Chen Feng said triumphantly.

    "I hope so! According to my estimation, it will be completely dark in half an hour. At that time, we''ll go around the side of the temple and find a place to get in Ink cool night face color dignified exhort way.

    "Well, we are all old hands. You can rest assured!"

    I answered casually, then put on my coat, ready to be fully armed.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, a few screams came from the desolate desert. In the gradually dark night, it seemed very strange and desolate.

    A few of us were startled, you look at me, I look at you, I don''t know what to do.

    "What''s the situation?" Chen Feng asked.

    "I don''t know, but it sounds like... It''s from the direction of the temple!" Li Manzhen replied in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 799

    As soon as these words came out, our faces suddenly changed.

    Originally, we were worried that there would be some moths in the temple. We wanted to go and find out.

    As a result, we haven''t had time to make any action before something happened to the temple.

    This is definitely not a good omen for us.

    "What to do? Can''t we make it now? " I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye turned to look at the direction of the temple, then looked at the night sky above his head, and said in a deep voice: "it seems that we are doomed today! It''s just that. When you come, you''ll settle down. It''s better to go and have a look first. "

    With that, Mo liangye asked us to take everything we could, and then took us to the temple quickly.

    However, in order to avoid accidents, we did not go in directly from the front, but went around the side, found a relatively low wall on the side, and turned in one by one.

    "I went, and we just stepped on the wall and turned in. Is this damage to cultural relics? If we look back, will the Tourism Bureau of Ethiopia trouble us? " Chen Feng looked at the footprints we left on the wall and asked in surprise.

    I gave him a push and said faintly, "it''s just you! What time is it now? Where can we manage so much? It would be nice to get out of here alive! "

    "Little cousin, I''m not your cousin. I think you can turn the evil into the good under my leadership this time! But... But if we succeed in going out at that time, and then we are put in the Bureau for destroying cultural relics, it will be too uneconomic! " Chen Feng garrulous said.

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, Mo liangye glanced at him, and then tied the silk scarf I bought for them in the street to my face in silence, blocking most of my face, basically unable to see his face.

    "Do you think you are stupid?" Mo liangye asked with a slight irony.

    Chen Feng was stunned for a long time, and then he reacted.

    "Yes, my brother-in-law of Hades is right. As long as we cover our faces, no matter how many footprints we tread here, no one will know it''s us! Sure enough, my brother-in-law is smart! "

    When Chen Feng finished, he took out a silk scarf from his pocket and wrapped his head tightly for fear that some features would be recognized.

    As for Li Manzhen and I, naturally, we dealt with our appearance in the same way.

    To finish all this, several of us along the corner, slowly to the front of the temple.

    After all, from what we heard before, the place where the accident happened should be in the first half of the temple.

    Only in this way can the sound spread so far and even be heard by us.

    But what we didn''t expect was that when we came to the front door of the temple, we didn''t see any abnormal situation.

    "Strange, judging from the sound, it should be from here that we used to make calls. Why is there nothing now?" Li Manzhen asked with a puzzled face.

    "Did you hear me wrong? After all, how can you hear so accurately so far away? " Chen Feng asked casually.

    Li Manzhen shook her head and said, "it''s impossible, because my body is a flower on the other side, belonging to plants. Plants are the most sensitive to things like light and sound, so it''s impossible to hear them wrong. Just now, the exact range of the sound I heard is no more than 20 meters. "

    I can''t help but feel strange to see that Li Manzhen is so sure.

    According to her statement, we should not be in a position where there is nothing.

    But what we saw in front of us was really different from what she said.

    This... Who is wrong?

    And when I was full of doubt, Mo liangye seemed to find something and stood not far away and waved to us.

    "Come and see, ma''am!"

    Hearing the sound, we rushed up.

    "Look here." Mo liangye points to the ground.

    We followed the direction of his fingers to look at the past, only to see that the ground and other ground is not the same.

    Because someone has been cleaning all the year round, the other ground is clean, but only on the ground that Mo liangye refers to, there is a small pile of yellow sand.

    "Madame, don''t you think it''s very abrupt that this thing is here�� Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    I frowned and said, "it''s a little bit, but the temple is in the desert. It''s normal for sand to blow in occasionally."

    Mo liangye shook his head: "no, it''s not sand, it''s ashes!"

    "What? Is this ashes? Do you mean that the person who just made that call has been burned like this in an instant? But... But on our way, we didn''t see a fire here! We''re coming from the SUV. It''s only about 10 minutes. It seems impossible to set fire to a person like this in 10 minutes, isn''t it Chen Feng has some doubts about this.

    "Ordinary fire, of course, is unlikely. But if this fire is similar to Hellfire, it''s easy to burn a person in an instant. " Ink cool night light said.

    "Hellfire? Isn''t that what you have, brother-in-law of Hades? How could anyone use this? "

    Mo liangye doesn''t answer, but stares at the pile of ashes like yellow sand on the ground. He sticks some ashes and puts them under his nose.

    "It seems that the things hidden in this temple are more powerful than we thought. We''d better be careful. Don''t get separated and give each other a chance to take advantage of them!" Ink cool night face color dignified say.

    Hear Mo cool night to say so, we several immediately more nervous.

    Even he thought that what he should be careful of must be extraordinary.

    In this case, we have to be cautious.

    Next, we carefully looked around the front hall of the temple, but found no more valuable clues, so we decided to go back.

    But in the middle of the walk, Li Manzhen suddenly exclaimed, "look! This... This is... "

    We turned to look at the past, only in the direction of her fingers on the wall, crooked carved a few words.

    The shape as like as two peas before the porcelain painting almost exactly the same as ours.

    Obviously, this is the place where the tourists engrave.

    It was also here that he heard the voice that kept talking in his ear, and somehow fell into a magic trick and became infected with coffin fungus.

    In other words, here is the starting point of all problems!

    But even if we find it here, we still don''t understand the meaning of the words carved by that person. How can we find a breakthrough?

    Mo liangye frowned and carefully studied the words on the wall. After a long silence, he asked Chen Feng, "did you send this picture to the Internet before?"

    Chen Feng is stunned for a moment, this just remembers.

    "Yes, I almost forgot if you didn''t say it. I just sent it to the forum. You wait, I''m going to log in to the forum to see if I can help us out��

    Said, Chen Feng then took out the mobile phone, in the above crackle by a pass.

    "Yes! Someone knows these words, the other party is an archaeologist, he said... "Chen Feng said excitedly.

 Chapter 800

    But in the middle, Chen Feng''s face changed completely.

    The whole person, as if by a great shock in general, almost speechless.

    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help but feel anxious and hastened to say, "what do those words mean? Tell me quickly, what are you dawdling about?"

    Chen Feng was stunned. Then he pointed his mobile phone screen at us and said, "the above... The above... The archaeologist said that these words were a kind of incantation of the ancient Arab nation. Their function... Was to release the most powerful evil thing of the Arab nation - destroying angels. We... We may not be able to get out. Because I have met the angel of destruction before, no one has survived��

    Chen Feng''s words, no doubt increased our great psychological burden, so that everyone is sad.

    But to be honest, it is the first time that we have heard the name of "angel of destruction", so we are somewhat curious.

    "Did the archaeologist say what the angel of destruction is? Why have we never heard of it before? " I asked, frowning.

    Chen Feng shook his head and said: "no, he only said that the angel of destruction is a very powerful evil thing, and it is unique in the desert, and there is no other place. But even he didn''t know what it looked like, because he also learned from archaeological documents. "

    "That''s a problem. Although we know that it is called the angel of destruction, we don''t know what it looks like and what kind of power it has. In this case, we will be very passive. " I have a sad face.

    Mo liangye put my hand in his palm and said, "even if we don''t know for the moment, one thing is certain, that is, it may have a way to bewitch people, and it''s still through sound. Like the person who touched porcelain before, it should be because of this kind of bewitchment that he would be confused to carve these words on the wall and release the angel of destruction. "

    "That''s right. I think we might as well plug our ears with earplugs, so that we can''t hear the sound and it can''t bewitch us! " Chen Feng suggested.

    "Blocking the ear can make it unable to bewitch us, but have you ever thought that we are now in this strange temple, dark, if we can''t hear the sound, it will bring us great inconvenience, even if it quietly appears around us, we will not know." I objected.

    "Then what? We can''t just let it make a sound with its bare ears, and bewitch us like the one who touched the porcelain? " Chen Feng felt a bit embarrassed.

    See me and Chen Feng two people dispute, Mo cool night silent for a while, finally open mouth said: "in fact, it is not that there is no way to solve. Generally speaking, evil things like destroying angels only have the ability of demagogues for ordinary people, so you just need your wife and Chen Feng to block your ears and walk behind me. Li Manzhen does not belong to human beings. The voice of the angel of destruction should be invalid to her. She is responsible for the defense behind her. "

    "That''s a good way! It not only ensures that we will not be easily bewitched by the voice of the angel of destruction, but also ensures that we can have a correct direction and strict defense, which is almost safe! " Chen Feng praised.

    "In the present situation, there''s no such thing as being absolutely safe! Now in the face of the powerful and unknown angel of destruction, we can only take one step at a time! Stop talking nonsense and hurry up Mo cool night urges a way.

    Chen Feng and I can''t wait any longer, so we immediately plug our ears with earplugs and honestly follow behind Mo liangye.

    As for Li Manzhen, although she is the last one, it should be difficult for her to learn anything else with her ability, and there is no need to worry too much.

    In this way, four of us, along the direction of the wall, continue to walk slowly forward.

    This temple is much bigger than we thought.

    Even though each of us holds a flashlight in his hand, because the temple is too big, the light will be swallowed by the darkness within a few meters.

    This situation adds some difficulties to our progress.

    But fortunately, Mo liangye is the one who makes the way. We are always at ease with his work, so it''s quite smooth to go all the way.

    However, when we went to the back of the temple, Chen Feng suddenly patted me behind.

    I turned to look at the past, saw Chen Feng with a flashlight to take care of the glass bottle.

    I saw the blood in the glass bottle, surging like a raging wave.

    There is a part of blood, actually also want to rush to the top of the bottle.

    This situation is totally different from what we have seen before.

    I remember when I was in the SUV, I took a special look at Chen Feng''s bottle. I thought it was only half filled with coffin bacteria blood. It was very calm, and it was no big deal.

    But now the blood in the bottle has obviously become very angry. It can even be said that it is frenzied, just like going mad.

    In this case, if you think about it with your toes, you can know it''s the coffin bacteria in the blood.

    But why does it suddenly attack at this time?

    Is it difficult to say that the place we are now in has much to do with it?

    I am a little indecisive, then stretched out my hand to pull the ink cool night, and pointed to the bottle in Chen Feng''s hand to signal him.

    Mo liangye takes a look at the bottle and frowns. Then he takes the bottle from Chen Feng''s hand and holds it in his own.

    I pulled out an earplug and asked Mo liangye, "what should I do? It seems that the bacteria in the coffin sensed something. Will the angel of destruction be around here? "

    Mo liangye turned his head and looked around. Seeing that there was nothing special, he shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. If the angel of destruction appears, I should be able to sense it with my ability, but now... I don''t feel any evil breath. "

    "But how could this coffin fungus suddenly become so irritable? There''s always a reason for that, isn''t there? " I have some worries.

    Mo liangye was silent for a while, and said in a deep voice: "the best way to know why it has become like this is to let it out. It will definitely find what it wants!"

    "Let it out? You are crazy? If it comes out now, won''t we all suffer? " I objected.

    "If we are more careful and don''t touch it, it shouldn''t be a big problem!" Mo Liang night said with a clear mind.

    Seeing him like this, I didn''t have much to say, so I had to agree to his proposal.

    Without hesitation, Mo liangye directly pulls out the lid of the glass bottle and pours all the blood mixed with coffin bacteria on the ground

 Chapter 801

    The blood was poured on the ground, immediately like the wild horse back to the prairie, flowing on the ground at will.

    For fear of being infected by the coffin bacteria in the blood, we subconsciously retreated to the side.

    "Now what? Do you just watch them flow around like this? " I asked a little worried.

    "Let''s see first!" Ink cool night sink voice should sentence.

    Then, he lowered his head and observed the flow of blood.

    He is so, we naturally can not idle, also began to study the blood situation.

    In this way, after about two or three minutes, Li Manzhen suddenly said: "look! Although the blood is scattered, but... It seems to flow to the same place in the back��

    Hearing the sound, we all looked in the direction of her fingers.

    I saw that the blood was indeed scattered in all directions, but after a while, it all flowed to a corner not far away.

    This situation makes us suspicious.

    Since we came to the back hall, the blood containing coffin bacteria has become extremely restless, and now it all flows to the same place. It''s almost self-evident what this means.

    "Fucker!" Ink cool night sink voice to remind a way.

    I plug up the earplugs, then pull out lubanchi from the storage ring, hold it tightly in my hand, and then follow them slowly to the corner where the coffin fungus flows.

    In the quiet and dark space, only a few of our footsteps can be heard at the moment, which makes it more strange.

    However, fortunately, the corner is not too far away from our position. After a while, we went to the neighborhood.

    For fear of an accident, Mo liangye takes the initiative to lead the battle, holding a flashlight and carefully gathering up.

    However, what we saw next surprised us a lot.

    We thought that the blood containing coffin bacteria must have been summoned by the big boss.

    But who knows, when we see the flashlight in the dark night, we find that the man in the corner is not a big boss, but a middle-aged man in the uniform of the Tourism Bureau.

    Obviously, he is one of the staff who stayed here to seal the temple as the policeman said before.

    But if so, why did all the blood flow to him?

    What is the secret behind this?

    I feel puzzled and want to find out.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the staff member suddenly widened his eyes and cried in horror: "no... don''t come here, you monster, don''t come here!"

    With that, we saw that his skin, including his eyes, was covered with red blood, just like the man who almost touched us before.

    "It''s the coffin fungus! The coffin fungus is all over him Chen Feng pushed me and cried out.

    I fixed my eyes on the past, only to see that the blood flowing from before, just like long feet, is climbing towards his body bit by bit, and gradually penetrated into his skin.

    Moreover, with the more blood seeped in, the red blood on the staff member''s skin became more and more. In the end, even his eyebrows and eyes were almost indistinguishable.

    Seeing this scene, Chen Feng and I took care to prevent the angel of destruction from controlling us with voice and took off earplugs one after another.

    "If we continue to let these coffin bacteria control him, then he is really finished!" I look anxious said.

    "Yes, this man said" monster "just now. Do you think he would have seen the angel of destruction? If he had seen it, maybe he could provide us with some useful information. It''s a pity that he died like this! " Chen Feng said.

    Hear our words, Mo liangye basically already know what it means.

    He was silent for a moment and said in a cold voice, "help! Now that we have met, we must save them! "

    Then he asked me to borrow the indefinite universe ring and put it on the staff''s fingers.

    Then, in the same way as before, we forced all the blood containing coffin bacteria out of the staff, and let us put it in a glass bottle.

    However, judging from the color of the blood, the number of coffin bacteria hidden in this staff member''s body is obviously much more than that of the person who touched the porcelain.

    It can be seen that before the coffin bacteria we poured out invaded his body, there were many coffin bacteria in his body.

    The reason why the coffin fungus we carried was so manic in the glass bottle was that we saw the same kind of fungus.

    Thinking of this, we can''t help but feel relieved.

    However, the so-called big boss angel of destruction has not been found, and no one knows from which corner it will suddenly jump out, so they dare not completely relax, and they still need to be vigilant.

    As for the staff member, after we helped him get rid of the bacteria in the coffin, he gradually woke up.

    "You... Who are you? You... You''re not going to be with that monster, are you Asked the staff.

    "We are the ones who saved your life! Uncle, just now you were affected by an evil trick. You were controlled by something called coffin fungus. Your life was almost in danger. We pulled you back from the gate of hell! If you don''t believe it, look at this bottle of blood

    Then I asked Chen Feng to show him the glass bottle.

    The staff took a look at the blood in the glass bottle and their slightly painful fingers. After a long silence, they believed us.

    "Well, even if you save my life, why are you here? Don''t you know that the temple has been closed to the outside world today? " Asked the staff in a cold voice.

    I looked at Mo liangye and saw that he shook his head at me. Then I cleared my throat and said to the staff, "we are just passing by. We want to go to the south. But when I passed here, I heard a scream suddenly, so I wanted to come in and have a look. No, I''ll meet you. "

    "Scream? You... You heard the scream? " Asked the staff in disbelief.

    I nodded.

    The staff was stunned for a moment, and then burst into tears.

    "Gulus! That''s the scream of gurus! At that time... At that time��

    Seeing that he hesitated and hesitated, as if there was something hard to hide, I quickly asked, "what happened at that time?"

    "At that time... At that time, gurus and I were preparing to close the door of this temple, and wanted to go home to eat and come back to work tomorrow. But at this moment, an empty shadow suddenly flashed out and rushed directly at gurus

    "A shadow? What kind of shadow? " I continued.

    "Red... A very strange red shadow. I saw with my own eyes that it suddenly appeared and rushed to gulus, and then gulus ignited a raging fire. In a few seconds, gulus was burned to ashes... I was so scared that I ran desperately to avoid the red shadow. But... But it was like a devil. After killing gurus, it came after me again... "

 Chapter 802

    "And then?" I asked anxiously.

    The staff member shook his head and said with a blank face: "I don''t know. When it came, I was very afraid. As a result... As soon as I slipped, I fell to the ground, and then I didn''t know anything!"

    Hearing this, we can''t help but feel disappointed.

    We originally expected to get some useful information from this staff member, so as to better deal with the so-called angel of destruction.

    But now it seems that we think everything is too good after all.

    "Well, after making trouble for a long time, we are still busy for nothing!" Chen Feng said with an unhappy face.

    Mo liangye shrugged her shoulders, a little helpless.

    Obviously, even he did not expect that this would be the result.

    But now, even if we are not willing to accept this reality, we can only choose to accept it.

    "Well, no harvest, no harvest. It''s getting late. Let''s move on quickly! " I said.

    As soon as we heard that we had to move forward, the staff member looked at us suspiciously and asked in a trembling voice: "you... You are not passing by, are you? If it''s just passing by... You... How can you go on��

    Hearing this, we were all in a daze.

    Damn, I didn''t expect that this staff member was very smart, and he saw through our identity all at once.

    In this way, there is no need for us to continue to fool, we have to speak the truth.

    "To tell you the truth, we are not passers-by. We... We met a man in the city who was infected with coffin fungus like you. We rescued him, but he was still caught in the police station. We promised him that we would find evidence of his innocence and bail him out of the police station. So... That''s why we found the source of all the problems, which is this temple. " I said frankly.

    "The same as me? Got caught at the police station? You... The person you are talking about is not the bastard who engraved characters in this temple before, right Asked the staff member.

    I nodded and said casually, "it should be... The one you said!"

    "It''s him! But for him, the temple would not have been closed! Gulus and I will not be sent here to guard the temple! So that courus would not die! It''s all because of the bastard who carved on the temple wall! " The staff were in a bit of a mood.

    "In fact... It''s not the person you scolded that really led to this tragedy!" I retorted.

    "It''s not him. Who else? Are you going to defend him? " There was more hostility in the way the staff looked at me.

    I shook my head and said, "of course we don''t want to defend him, but the fact is that he is not the culprit of this tragedy at all. To put it bluntly, he''s just a pawn to be used! "

    "Chess pieces? You mean... "The staff were puzzled.

    I sighed and continued to say slowly, "he heard a very strange sound when he was engraving on the wall. It was this strange sound that controlled his mind and made him carve a few strange words on the walls of the temple. As for the coffin fungus on his body, it should have been infected at the time of lettering. "

    "Nonsense! It must be an excuse for him to exonerate himself! " The staff should even object.

    "It''s hard to say whether he''s bullshit. But... It''s true that he''s just as sick as you are. In addition, we have deciphered the strange words he carved on the wall. It means... It means to release a curse of the most evil thing called the angel of destruction! " I said in a deep voice.

    After listening to the four words "angel of destruction", the staff''s face turned pale.

    "Destroy... Destroy the angel? Are you sure the character engraved by that guy is to release the angel of destruction Asked the staff in a trembling voice.

    See him to query, the Chen Feng of one side immediately sinks not to live gas, the mouth says: "nonsense! The meaning of those words is still that I asked professional archaeologists to decipher them on the Internet Forum. Is that wrong? "

    "That... That must not be wrong. But... But do you know what an evil thing the angel of destruction is? " Asked the staff, pale faced.

    We all shook our heads to show we didn''t know.

    The staff sighed heavily and said, "in fact, I don''t know what it is. I only know that when I was young, my grandfather once said to me that destroying angels is a very evil thing. In the Arab nation, almost nothing can compete with it. As long as you get into trouble with the angel of destruction, there will certainly be no chance to live. My grandfather also said that many, many years ago, the angel of destruction created many evils for the world, and was later sealed in a vast sea of sand by Amon, the God of Thebes. After that, the Arab world was peaceful, and it has been resting for many years, until now. "

    "Besides that, did your grandfather say anything about destroying angels?" I asked.

    "No, my grandfather has never seen the angel of destruction, so he didn''t say much. Just say, let me be OK, don''t let me run deep in the desert. But because of my work, I can''t help it. No, according to your opinion, today I''m so unlucky that I met the angel of destruction! " The staff said helplessly.

    "It seems that the angel of destruction is really a tricky evil thing! We have to be more careful on the way back! " Chen Feng reminds a way.

    "What? Do you know that there are angels of destruction in this place, and you have to move on? Are you not afraid of death? " The staff member was a little surprised.

    Mo liangye looked at the staff and said with a firm face: "we promised the engraver that we would find evidence to prove his innocence, even if we lost our lives, we must do it!"

    "Are you... Are you worth it? For someone who meets by chance... "The staff member is a little incomprehensible.

    Chen Feng reached out and patted the staff on the shoulder, and said with a proud face: "brother, you don''t understand. We Z people are all committed people. If we promise others, we will do it!"

    "You... You... I thought the people of Z were very poor, but it seems that you... You are very good, much better than I imagined!" The staff spoke in praise.

    "It must be! We are a nation with excellent traditional culture! Brother, how about going forward with us good people? " Chen Feng asked.

 Chapter 803

    On hearing this, the staff member''s head immediately shook like a rattle.

    "No, no, no, I won''t go in with you. I... my wife is still waiting for me at home. I... I want to hurry home..."

    "Brother, it''s not kind of you. Just now you said that we are all good people and that we appreciate our work very much. How can you be reluctant to let you go in with us now?" Chen Feng slightly dissatisfied asked.

    The staff face bitterly, trembling voice should say: "no... it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s mainly that the angel of destruction is too terrible, i... there are old people in my family, and there are young people in my family, i... I don''t want to lose my life here..."

    "Damn, if we hadn''t saved you in time just now, do you think you still have a small life to go home?" Chen Feng sniffed and said.

    But the staff member didn''t think much of Chen Feng''s attitude. He managed to squeeze out a smile and said to us, "since you know this temple is dangerous and dare to come here, you must be someone with great ability. I... I beg you, please do me a favor. Just pity my family and send me out of this temple, OK��

    This words a, Chen Feng immediately blow hair.

    "I went! Brother, you''re so good at calculating. It''s really resounding in the sky! Let you follow us, you refuse to go, and now let us turn around and send you out of the temple. Are you daydreaming? "

    Knowing that Chen Feng didn''t want to, the staff member said with a smile, "brother, if you can help that lettering bastard, you should also help me! My family is waiting for me to go back to dinner, so please do me a favor and send me out of the temple safely, OK��

    "No way!" Chen Feng refused directly.

    "Why?" The staff member is puzzled to ask a way.

    "No why! Just because I don''t like you, I don''t want to waste my time for people like you! If you want to leave the temple, you go by yourself! " Chen Feng replied unhappily.

    "I''ll go by myself? You... How can you do this? You know that there are angels of destruction hidden in this temple. They may come out to kill people at any time. How can you ignore my safety? I said before that you Z people are good people�� The staff said angrily.

    "Well, you praised us just to let us send you out! Well, you little man who can see the wind and take the helm Chen Feng scolded angrily.

    "Survival is human instinct. I... what''s wrong with pursuing my own instinct?" The staff explained.

    I can''t bear to see two people arguing so much, so I have to mediate.

    "You two are fighting! Now we are still in danger. Do we really want to die here if we continue to quarrel like you

    Hearing this, Chen Feng and the staff did not speak.

    I took a look at the two of them, and finally fell on the staff and said in a deep voice, "we know that you are eager to go out and reunite with your family now, but this temple is so big that it takes half an hour to walk from here to the gate. As soon as you go, it''s an hour. After waiting for an hour, the angel of destruction will be released completely. At that time, it will be more difficult for us to suppress it. You know better than us how harmful the angel of destruction is. Once it is released, do you think your family and friends will survive? Yes, we''re sending you out now. You can be safe for the time being. But if you want to use the lives of your family and friends, or even the whole people of Ethiopia, will you

    Hearing the sound, the staff stared at me for a long time, then hung their heads, as if thinking about something.

    I didn''t urge him. I gave him a little time to think it over.

    After all, it was a matter of his life, and he had to think it over.

    Fortunately, he didn''t let me down. After thinking about it for about half a minute, he finally raised his head and said with firm eyes: "OK! I''ll go along with you! But... But if there is any danger in the back, please ensure my safety as much as possible! My wife has just given birth to a baby recently. I want to go back alive from here and grow up with the baby! "

    See him think through, I that a hanging heart, at the moment also relaxed a lot.

    To be honest, if he insists on going back, it''s hard for us to choose to escort him.

    After all, no one knows how far the angel of destruction has been released.

    What we need to do now is to destroy the angel of destruction in the seal before it is completely released.

    Therefore, one hour is too precious for us.

    But if we really let him go alone, we''re really sorry.

    In this temple, danger is everywhere, and evil things may come out at any time to kill him.

    We tried our best to get rid of the bacteria on his coffin and saved his life. If we let him lose his life because of our ruthlessness, it would be our crime.

    In this case, he followed us forward, which is undoubtedly a good decision for everyone!

    First, we don''t have to waste an hour just to get him out.

    Secondly, he is with us. At least we can protect him all the time and give him more security.

    Why not do such a thing with the best of both worlds?

    Seeing that the staff decided to go with us, Mo liangye asked us to return to the alert state, and then still led us in the front, while I followed closely.

    As for the staff member, he followed me.

    In the back, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen are in charge of the rear hall.

    We keep this formation and keep moving forward with vigilance.

    In the huge temple, only a few of our footsteps could be heard.

    "Good... Terrible, i... my legs are weak?" The staff behind me said in a trembling voice.

    I did not look back, casually should be a sentence: "don''t be afraid, we have to protect you in the middle, you will certainly be OK!"

    "You... Can you really protect me?" The staff didn''t trust us very much.

    Listen to him so ask, originally see his displeasure of Chen Feng attack again, from behind lightly kick him a foot, low voice scold a way: "you don''t believe us?"? If you don''t believe it, you can go by yourself! A big man, grinning and chirping like a girl

    "Chen Feng, can you walk honestly and don''t bully others?" I said with a serious face.

    "I... how could I bully him? I''m trying to boost his morale? Isn''t it? Brother After being reproached by me, Chen Feng became playful for a second.

    As the saying goes, people have to bow their heads under the eaves.

    At the moment, there are many of us, and the staff are not easy to fight against us. We have to say, "yes, i... I won''t be afraid any more. I will be as brave as a man! By the way, don''t call me brother. I always feel like I''m very old. I have a name. My name is Faisal

 Chapter 804

    "Come on! Faisal, I know your name. You can shut up! " Chen Feng''s impatient response.

    Feishaer didn''t know why Chen Feng hated him so much, and didn''t ask much, so he had to choose silence.

    In this way, we walked for more than ten minutes and finally came to a huge closed arch.

    The arch looks seven or eight meters high, huge and heavy.

    On it, there are a lot of messy patterns and words, which we can''t understand at all.

    With his previous experience in deciphering strange words, Chen Feng takes out his mobile phone, turns on the camera function, and wants to take pictures of the patterns and words on it.

    "Little cousin, do you think that if these pictures are spread out, it will cause a great shock in the archaeological field? What you don''t even know about Pluto''s brother-in-law must be very old and valuable, right Chen Feng said while shooting.

    I white his one eye, light should way: "you bang se! If these things spread, I don''t think you will be famous, but it''s true that you will go to jail! After all, these are cultural relics. Apart from archaeologists, most people who deal with these things will be identified as cultural relics dealers! I don''t think you need to tell me what the state does with dealers in cultural relics, do you? "

    On hearing this, Chen Feng''s face immediately wrinkled into a ball.

    "Ah? So serious? Well... I just sent a picture to the forum. Will it be regarded as a dealer of cultural relics? " Chen Feng said.

    I shrugged, light should way: "nine times out of ten! So you''d better be careful, don''t take your experience out of the bag, be careful to get into trouble! "

    "Well, I''d better not send it to the Internet, or I''ll go back to jail and have to implicate my family, Manzhen, to send me prison food. It''s not worth it!"

    Chen Feng murmured, ready to put away the phone.

    But it was at this moment that he was stunned, and the expression on his face became extremely frightened.

    "This... This door... This door has... Something!" Chen Feng said in a trembling voice.

    Hearing this, Faisal quickly hid behind us for fear of being attacked by the monster.

    "I... I''ll tell you, the more... The more you go inside the temple, the more dangerous it is. You... You don''t believe it, you have to come in..." said Faisal shivering.

    But now, none of us has the heart to care what he said, all focused on looking at the huge arch in front of us.

    But I don''t know why, no matter how we look at it, there is no movement in the arch. It doesn''t look like what Chen Feng said.

    "Chen Feng, are you wrong? There is nothing on the arch I asked, frowning.

    "No... impossible... There is... There is a face on it... The shape of a face is... Grinning at us!" Chen Feng said, his mobile phone side to show us.

    Although only one eye, but I still see the above things.

    Sure enough, as Chen Feng said, looking at the arch through his mobile phone camera function, we don''t see nothing with our naked eyes.

    On it, there is a huge man''s face, just like the sculpture of ancient Greece, with clear water chestnut and ferocious expression, just like a demon, laughing at us silently.

    What''s more strange is that the eyes on this face can move.

    In other words, this face is alive!

    This situation, let us all surprised, subconsciously step back, and have weapons in hand, ready to fight at any time.

    However, at the moment when everyone''s nerves were tense, Chen Feng suddenly yelled again.

    Then, a crisp sound of fragmentation was heard.

    It''s the glass bottle.

    Fortunately, the glass slag didn''t splash everywhere, so it didn''t hurt us.

    However, let us not be optimistic that after the glass bottle broke, the blood containing coffin bacteria now all flowed out, and very restless poured up the huge arch.

    After being stained with blood, the huge arch, which used to be dreary, burst out a dazzling light, which made us unable to open our eyes.

    "This... What''s the situation?" Chen Feng covered his eyes and asked.

    I looked through my fingers and saw that the huge arch was in the dazzling light, and the inexplicable words and patterns on it were moving quickly in the direction of the huge face we had seen before.

    Moreover, as the blood containing the coffin fungus flowed up the huge arch, the clearer the pattern of the huge face became.

    Even, in the end, even if we don''t look at Chen Feng''s mobile phone, we can see the huge face very clearly.

    Because of the moistening of blood, the appearance of the huge face became more and more clear. Even from the previous words and patterns, the skin grew slowly, forming a complete face.

    Even though we are used to seeing all kinds of strange things, we are really surprised by such a coquettish operation.

    "This... What is this? How do you feel... It''s like death in hell. It''s frightening to death! " Chen Feng asked in a trembling voice.

    "I don''t know, but... But one thing is for sure, it''s definitely not a good thing..." I replied in a trembling voice.

    "Do you... Do you think this face looks a little familiar, like... Where have you seen it?" Chen Feng asked again.

    Hearing this, I subconsciously looked at the huge face.

    I saw this huge face, with obvious Arab appearance, deep facial features and sharp edges, as if... It really seemed like someone we had met before.

    But... But now suddenly let me think, I really can''t figure out who it is like.

    "It''s Princess amanra!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    When I heard this, I was stunned. I looked at the huge face again and found that, as Mo liangye said, the appearance of this handsome face was quite similar to the princess amanra we met before.

    However, this similarity is somewhat different.

    After all, Princess amanra is a woman, and the huge face in front of her is a man.

    But we can basically guess who this huge face is just by its similar appearance.

    Yes, he is the father of Princess amanra and the builder of this temple: King ogel!

    At that time, when the Arab nation invaded Ethiopia, ogel was the commander-in-chief and fought all the way from the Central Asian Peninsula.

    Later, ogle was ambitious and unwilling to respect others all the time, so he established his own kingdom based on the country of Ethiopia.

    But even so, why is there such a strange face on this huge arch?

    What is the secret behind this huge arch?

 Chapter 805

    All kinds of questions, perplexed in my mind, let me for a moment between some confused.

    But reality has not given me a lot of time to think about these problems.

    No, just as I was indulging in these doubts, Mo liangye suddenly roared: "madam, be careful��

    I was stunned for a moment. I turned my head and saw the face on the huge arch. I didn''t know when he opened his mouth and put out a red tongue, which came straight to where I was.

    Seeing this scene, I didn''t dare to stand foolishly and quickly dodged the attack of this tongue.

    But the blood red tongue did not intend to give up at all. One attack failed, and it soon made a comeback, plotting to attack me again.

    And now, of course, I will not be polite, when even carrying Lu Banchi, directly cut it.

    No matter what happened to the bloody tongue, it was not an iron wall after all, so as soon as it touched my Lu Banchi, it was cut into two pieces and fell in front of me.

    "Hum, you want to fight with your aunts and grandmothers with such a little skill?" I spat on that half of my tongue and said in a cold voice.

    However, just as my voice fell, the huge face was furious, and the whole face was full of veins, as if it wanted to tear me up at any time.

    "No! Everybody, get out of the way Mo liangye shouts out loud.

    He has always been a very reliable person, he said no, it must be something very serious happened.

    Therefore, we dare not delay, quickly with the fastest speed, ran to the corner not far from the huge arch, in order to avoid worse things.

    As for Mo liangye, he didn''t escape with us. Instead, he stood tall and straight with the dark blue cold sword, staring at the huge face.

    The huge face seems to feel the gaze of the cool night, and the skin on the face bulges even more, just like the so-called toad skill in martial arts novels, which constantly bulges its cheek.

    This situation makes me a little worried about the cool night.

    He reminds us to let us escape, but he doesn''t care about his own safety. This man really always leaves the most dangerous things to himself.

    Xu saw what I was thinking. Chen Feng grabbed me and said in a deep voice, "little cousin, don''t be silly at this time. Since the brother-in-law of Hades stayed, it means that he must have a way to deal with this situation. Now you rush in foolishly, and he has to spare his energy to take care of you��

    He said the truth, in fact, I understand, but Mo cool night there, and really let people a little worried.

    Because, the huge face in the full gas, suddenly from the mouth out of some light green gas, straight to the face of the ink cold night.

    Seeing that the cool night was almost drowned by the light green gas, my heart immediately came up to my throat.

    Although I don''t know what kind of gas it is, it''s definitely not a good thing just from the color.

    Maybe this gas will cause a lot of trouble when it comes into contact with the skin or breathes in, just like the coffin fungus before.

    But just as the light green gas was about to wrap up the dark night, a burst of strong energy burst out in the dark night, dispersing all the light green gas.

    Not only that, the powerful energy burst out, and soon formed a ball shape, which protected the whole body of Mo liangye.

    Then, no matter how much light green gas was sprayed out of the huge face, it couldn''t hurt him at all.

    Of course, Mo liangye did not blindly choose defense.

    When there was no gas coming out of the huge face, Mo liangye walked slowly towards the face with the cold sword flashing cold light.

    The face is like sensing the approach of the cool night, tightening the muscles together, as if brewing something.

    "You... Your friend... He... He''s so close to that face, will... Will something happen?" Faisal asked in a trembling voice.

    Chen Feng patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, my brother-in-law of Hades is very powerful. I''ve never seen him lose a fight

    "Ah? Your friend... So powerful? But... But that face is very evil. I''m... I''m really worried that something will happen to him! " Faisal said with a worried face.

    I looked at him, Wen Sheng comforted: "it''s OK, I believe my husband, in any case, can save the day!"

    It can be said that, in fact, the most worried person at this time should be me.

    After all, this is the state of Ethiopia, which is different from the state of Z in terms of local conditions and customs, as well as the situation of yin and Yang.

    Mo Liang night can sweep the whole world in Z country, but not in this ancient country.

    Just like princess amanra before, she brought us so much trouble that she almost buried us in her hands.

    Now we are not facing Princess amanra, but her father. We can imagine the difficulties.

    But as Chen Feng said, the safest way for us at the moment is to wait and see.

    Before, we can rush up and fight to the death with each other without any scruples.

    But now, we can''t.

    Because we have another responsibility.

    Yeah, it''s Faisal.

    He should not have been involved in the disaster, but because of our reasons, he had to risk himself.

    And we, of course, have to protect his safety, so that he can safely get out of here.

    In this case, we have to preserve our strength and protect Faisal with all our strength.

    Thinking about this, I looked at the direction of the distant cool night.

    I saw that Mo liangye was less than 1 meter away from that huge face at the moment. The two sides were facing each other, as if they were waiting for someone to take the lead.

    But Mo liangye has always been a calm person. Even though he was in a stalemate so near, he was still as stable as Mount Tai.

    And that huge face, obviously not so strong, just froze for a few minutes, has been unable to hold back, slightly backward, and then suddenly forward, toward the ink cold night roar.

    With its roar, countless thin lines rush to the cool night like knives.

    Mo liangye quickly danced with the cold sword in his hand, and soon cut all the threads to the ground.

    Surprisingly, after these thin lines fell to the ground, they soon melted the ground into one small hole after another, just like the surface of the moon.

    It''s obvious that those fine wires have a strong corrosive effect.

    The ground made of stone can be corroded like this. If it touches people, it will not rot them into a pool of water?

 Chapter 806

    The huge face obviously didn''t expect that he did everything he could, but he didn''t hurt Mo Liang. He couldn''t help getting more angry.

    But indignant, it also has no other tricks, can only continue to use just the means to attack Mo liangye.

    So back and forth, again and again.

    Ink cool night pour also don''t feel troublesome, huge face moves son, he then takes a move son, don''t want to make a quick decision of meaning at all.

    However, the energy in the giant face is not endless.

    After several rounds against Mo liangye, he finally spent all his energy, and the skin on his face began to shrink rapidly, and soon wrinkled like a little old man.

    Mo liangye sneered and put the cold sword into the eyebrow of the huge face.

    Then, with a bang, the huge face exploded into pieces and scattered on the pitted ground.

    Mo liangye took out his handkerchief and gently wiped the stain left by the giant face on the cold sword. Then he spoke slowly: "madam, you can come out!"

    Hearing this, we just got out of the corner and walked to him quickly.

    "My husband, is king ogle dead like this? His daughter Princess amanra was so powerful that she almost killed us. How could he be so vulnerable? " I asked casually.

    Mo liangye looked down at the fragments scattered on the ground after the explosion of the huge face, and said in a deep voice: "this is not him."

    "What? Not ogle? But before it was clear... "I was a little surprised.

    "This face really represents ogle, but it is not the entity of ogle." Mo liangye continued.

    "So you mean, it''s just a substitute for ogle, and the real ogle is still somewhere in the temple?" I asked, frowning.

    Mo liangye nodded and said, "basically, that''s what it means, and ogle''s entity should not be far away from us. Generally speaking, it is impossible for the entity and the selected substitute to be far away from each other, otherwise they will not be able to interact with each other and will not produce the desired effect at all. If I''m right, the entity of King ogle should be behind this door! "

    "What are we waiting for? Hurry in and have a look, and catch the old tortoise of ogle, so as to ask him what treasure he had in those years! " Chen Feng exclaimed.

    But Li Manzhen didn''t think so. She grabbed Chen Feng and said, "Chen Feng, don''t be so impulsive first! Now things are not clear, let''s see what Lord Pluto says! "

    Chen Feng thought about it and thought it was the same, so he turned his head and looked at the cool night.

    Mo liangye looked up at the huge door and said slowly: "this door is so huge. It must take dozens of people to push it just by brute force. But just because of this, we should not think from the aspect of brute force��

    "In what direction? Shall we go get some dynamite and blow it up? " Chen Feng asked casually.

    As soon as he said this, Faisal quit immediately.

    "You can''t do that! This temple is a cultural relic of our country. You have no right to destroy it! "

    After all, he was the keeper of the temple.

    From his point of view, he naturally did not want the temple to suffer any physical damage.

    Mo liangye squinted, looked at Faisal, and then said in a deep voice, "in fact, you don''t have to be so excited. I didn''t say I really wanted to get some dynamite to blow up the door. We are all civilized people. Naturally, there is a way to be civilized. What do you think, ma''am? "

    Hearing this, I naturally understood what he meant.

    If we can''t solve the problem from the aspect of brute force, we can only try something about the mechanism.

    So I nodded and comforted Faisal.

    "Brother Faisal, you don''t have to worry. Even if you don''t use explosives, I''m sure I can open this huge door. Don''t worry!"

    Faisal looked at me with a worried look and asked, "this door... This door is so big. What can a little girl do with it? Don''t fool me. If you do blow it up with dynamite, I''ll call the police for sure! "

    "Ann, Ann! Faisal, even if you don''t believe me, you can''t help believing my little cousin! I tell you, my little cousin can''t do anything else, but she thinks she''s the second best at cracking mechanisms in today''s world. No one dares to be the first! " Chen Feng boasted about me.

    Faisal didn''t believe it at first, but after listening to him, he was a little suspicious now.

    "Are you... Are you telling the truth? Is this little girl really so powerful? You... You''re not lying to me, are you

    I didn''t want to talk to him any more, so I said in a deep voice: "I''ll tell you if I cheat you or not! If you are not at ease, you can watch it nearby. If I have any damage to your cultural relics when I open the door, you can call the police! "

    Seeing that I was so sure, it was not easy for Faisal to say more. Even when he stepped aside and quietly watched me open the door.

    Then, I carefully observed in front of the gate for a while, and found that, as Mo liangye said, to open it, you have to use mechanism.

    But where is the mechanism that can open it?

    Although I learned a lot of mechanism skills from Uncle Lu, the ones I know are basically ordinary mechanisms in China.

    Now we are in Ethiopia. There are more or less some differences between the organs here and the domestic organs.

    In this case, I''m really not sure I can crack it.

    In all desperation, I could only stare at the huge door and constantly recall in my mind some books related to mechanism technique that uncle Lu had shown me when he was alive, hoping to find some useful clues.

    But when I think back and forth, I can''t find anything related to the mechanism of this door.

    What can we do?

    I was worried in my heart, and soon I was sweating.

    "Little cousin, do you have any idea? You are the only descendant of Lu Gongmen in the world. If you can''t even think of a way to open it, no one in the world will be able to open it. " Chen Feng urges a way in the side.

    Xu was afraid that he would give me pressure. Mo liangye kicked him and said in a deep voice: "my wife doesn''t like to be disturbed when she thinks about problems!"

    "I... I''m not interrupting, am I? I can''t understand her. I''m just worried about her! However, in other words, if Uncle Lu had not died in hirang last time, maybe the damned door would have been opened by the old man for a long time. Why do I need my little cousin to spend so many brain cells? " Chen Feng murmured.

    Hearing Chen Feng mention uncle Lu, a light flashed in my mind.

    "Yes! I know how to open this door! "

 Chapter 807

    On hearing this, Chen Feng was immediately excited and yelled: "little cousin, have you found a way? Tell me how to open this damned door? "

    I looked at him, then looked at the huge door, and said slowly, "in fact, I have never seen a way to solve the mechanism of the door in the books of Lu Gong''s solving mechanism. However, this does not mean that the door is unsolvable! In this world, whenever the mechanism is made by human, there must be a way to crack it. And this method of cracking must have a certain regularity! "

    "Oh, little cousin, we don''t have much time, so don''t beat around the Bush here, OK? Hurry up and tell us what to do to open this door? " Chen Feng some impatient, mouth urged way.

    "I don''t want to beat around the Bush, but it''s a matter of our lives. We have to make it clear!" I''ll be there at will.

    Chen Feng wants to say something, but is interrupted by Mo liangye.

    "That''s all right, ma''am." Ink cool night sink voice should way.

    I nodded and began to go on: "just now, I thought of the way to crack the mechanism, mainly because I thought of two paragraphs. They are: the beginning of all things is the unification of heaven. It''s popular to do things like rain. At the end of the Ming Dynasty, the six emperors were able to control the sky by riding the six dragons; And: Gentleman you line, first lost the road, then Shun often. Southwest friends, but with the class line. The loss of friends in Northeast China is a celebration��

    "These two paragraphs? If I remember correctly, these two paragraphs should be the contents of Qian and Kun in the 64 hexagrams of the book of changes. But what does it have to do with unlocking the mechanism in front of us? " Chen Feng felt puzzled.

    I smile a little and answer slowly: "originally it doesn''t matter, but these two paragraphs are not only the contents of the book of changes, but also the contents that I had to memorize when I first learned from Uncle Lu. At that time, I didn''t understand. When I asked him why, he said that there were so many organs in the world and there were so many changes. He couldn''t tell me how to solve every organ. Therefore, I must keep these two paragraphs in mind, because these two paragraphs contain the most essential content of organ operation. If these two paragraphs can be integrated and flexibly applied to practice, even the most difficult organ will be nothing��

    "But... But what do these two paragraphs mean?" Li Manzhen asked curiously.

    "Man Zhen, don''t worry. Just listen to me. The so-called all things are the beginning of the world. Here, all things refer to all things in the world. What is the origin of all things in the world? " I look at people.

    "I know! It''s three! All things are born Chen Feng scrambled to reply.

    I shook my head and said, "yes, it''s not right."

    "What is right? Isn''t it the three things that make all things Chen Feng felt puzzled.

    "It''s Tao!" Mo liangye replied without hesitation.

    I nodded with a smile: "that''s right! In Tao Te Ching, Lao Tzu said, "Tao, like the eight trigrams, is divided into black and white parts, that is, negative Yin embraces Yang, and Chong Qi is harmony. Therefore, if we want to solve this mechanism, the first thing we need to do is to have a man and a woman who have the same heart and mind, and the integration of yin and Yang. "

    On hearing this, Chen Feng''s eyes were straight at once.

    "Little cousin, are you really good? Although we all know each other so well, we don''t have to divide them into you and me, but... It seems that doing that kind of thing in public is a little too much, isn''t it? "

    I didn''t react, but when I saw Chen Feng''s slightly obscene expression, I immediately knew what he was thinking. I immediately became angry and roared: "Chen Feng! What are you thinking about? I really want to split your brain and see how much crap is in it

    Seeing my reaction, Chen Feng couldn''t help feeling disappointed.

    "Ah? You said that a man and a woman must be interlinked and integrate Yin and Yang. I thought you were talking about something that can''t be described between men and women! It''s been a long time, but it''s not��

    I glared at him and said in a low voice, "it''s you yo yo! What I''m talking about is the real Qi inside me and Mo liangye! "

    "Oh, well, I''ve been excited for a long time! Little cousin, I''d like to ask you to speak clearly next time, OK? Lest I be misunderstood again, and be regarded as a rascal! " Chen Feng murmurs discontentedly.

    "That''s your own dirty mind! You see, do other people think in the same way as you do? " I''ll be blunt.

    Xu was afraid that we would quarrel. Li Manzhen quickly pulled Chen Feng and motioned him to shut up. Then she laughed at me and said, "Xiao Fei, your cousin is a child. Don''t worry about him. As you said just now, we don''t have much time, so you''d better tell us the rest of the steps quickly! "

    I didn''t plan to quarrel with Chen Feng, so I didn''t delay much. I will continue to talk soon.

    "Just now, we have untied the saying that everything is the beginning of everything. Next, we''ll go on with it. In the qiangua, there is a saying "yunxingyushi". What do you think it means? "

    Chen Feng, they look at me and I look at you, and they are puzzled one after another.

    "Of these four words, only one is what we need, and there is" rain "!"

    "But now we are in the temple. Where can we get the rain? Is it hard to dig a hole in the temple to let the rain in? But even then, the temple is deep in the desert. It seldom rains every year. We can''t get rain at all Chen Feng raised doubts.

    I shook my head and said, "this rain, of course, doesn''t mean that. You can look around. It''s about rain, even if it''s just about shape! "

    Hearing this, people turned around to look for it.

    After two minutes, Mo liangye was the first to find it.

    "It''s a hole in the ground!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I nodded, laughed a little, and said, "yes, just now, when my husband was fighting against the giant face, those thin lines fell to the ground and formed these dense holes! If you look at these holes carefully, they are in fact the same shape as when a rainstorm falls and hits them in the mud. Therefore, what the Qian hexagram says is that the giant human face created these holes on the ground by a wrong way! In other words, after the true Qi in Mo liangye and I merge into one place, the first place that those true Qi should pass is the ground in front of us, and then the sky of "riding the six dragons to control the sky", that is, the top of the head! "

 Chapter 808

    At my words, everyone was shocked, especially Faisal.

    "No wonder people say that the culture of your country Z is extensive and profound. Now it seems that you are really powerful!" Faisal began to praise.

    "Of course! Your country of Ethiopia is one of the four ancient civilizations, and our country of Z can''t be worse! Let me tell you, there are many powerful things in our traditional culture, such as... "

    Chen Feng seizes the opportunity and wants to brag in front of Faisal.

    I shook my head helplessly and interrupted him: "don''t say anything else. Now the most important thing for us is to open this door first!"

    Chen Feng just stopped talking, turned to me and Mo liangye, said: "the breath of yin and Yang, I think you two are the most suitable!"

    "Bullshit, that''s not for you to say?" I gave him a blank look.

    "What are you waiting for? Let''s get started Chen Feng murmured.

    I didn''t want to continue arguing with him, so I went to the center of the open space in front of the gate with Mo liangye, about one meter away from each other.

    "Are you ready, ma''am?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    I nodded and said, "of course!"

    "Then let''s start!"

    "Well!"

    After that, I began to use my consciousness to mobilize the inner pill in my body and concentrate all its energy on my hands.

    On the other side of the cool night, there is a lot of dark blue breath in the palms of both hands, ready to go.

    The two of us looked at each other, and then worked together to fight out the internal force in the direction of each other.

    Because the time and strength of our fight were just right, so the two forces met in the middle, and then the breath of a flash and a blue mixed together, like two giant snakes entangled with each other.

    As time goes on, these two groups of breath are condensed by us and become bigger and bigger. Soon they will be five or six square meters in size.

    "Madam, this should be OK!" Mo liangye stood opposite and said.

    I nodded and said in a deep voice, "it''s OK, but we must first hit it on the ground, make a circle on the ground, and then hit it in the sky and spread it."

    "I understand. In order to avoid being hurt, madam, you''d better stop first. I''ll do the rest. "

    I thought about it and thought so.

    After all, Mo liangye is the only one who controls these two groups of breath perfectly.

    If I had to be with him, maybe it would be bad.

    So, I gathered my mind, and soon cut off the connection with that group of fluorescent breath with my mind, and gave all of its dominance to Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye is the underworld in the end. Even if he takes over the color breath that doesn''t belong to him at all, he still doesn''t look red and his heart doesn''t jump. He calmly mixes it with his dark blue breath, and even makes no mistakes.

    The mixing degree of the two groups of breath is getting higher and higher, and finally they are even completely integrated into a strange color that is neither fluorescent nor dark blue.

    Mo liangye took a look at the small potholes on the ground, then suddenly twisted his face, and saw that the big mixed breath running on his hand hit the ground.

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When the breath hit the potholes on the ground, I vaguely heard a "click" sound coming from the walls around me.

    But see Chen Feng their facial expression, seem to have heard nothing again.

    For this reason, I do not say much, can only continue to seriously look at the follow-up situation of Mo liangye.

    After being hit on the ground by the cool night of ink, the breath fills every small hole, making the ground flat and smooth.

    But this is not the end.

    Then, Mo liangye took the breath back from the small hole, and then gathered together again, and raised his hand to hit the ceiling above us.

    This time, I heard the "click" again.

    Moreover, it is no longer vague, but very clear and bright, as if some mechanism is moving slowly.

    "Look! There''s something there Chen Feng suddenly called.

    "There are, too!" Li Manzhen also exclaimed.

    "It''s here, too!" Faisal spoke, too.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye and I looked around together.

    I saw where we were, eight stones suddenly appeared on the walls in all directions.

    Obviously, the sound we heard just now is the sound of the running breath of Mo Liang night. After hitting the holes on the ground and the ceiling, it produced a certain frequency of vibration, and then it was emitted by these stones.

    "I went for a while. How could a stone suddenly jump out of the wall? Are these the buttons? I''ll try to see if I can open the damned gate first

    Chen Feng said, will reach out to touch the nearest stone from him.

    Seeing this scene, I quickly stopped him: "don''t move!"

    Chen Feng looked back at me with a puzzled face and asked, "little cousin, you don''t need to rob me for such a little credit, do you?"

    "You big head! Do you know that these stones don''t appear casually, and you can''t press them casually! Otherwise, once we press the wrong button, we may fall into the mechanism. If we don''t do it well, we will never get out again! " I said in a deep voice.

    As soon as I heard this, Chen Feng''s face turned white.

    "Ah? It is very serious. So... What should we do with these stones? "

    I looked at the stones, thought about it for a while, and then said, "I think these stones can only be solved by using the Kun hexagram in the 64 hexagrams of the book of changes. If the solution is correct, then this huge door should be opened almost! "

    Then I walked around the stones and stopped in front of the stone nearest to the gate.

    "It is said in the Kun hexagram of the 64 hexagrams of the book of changes that if a gentleman goes ahead, he will lose his way first. So we have to press the front one first. "

    Then I pressed my hand on the stone nearest to the gate!

    Because it was a stone, it was so hard that I wasted nine oxen and two tigers to press it down.

    "The last sentence that goes astray first is the last one that goes smoothly. So, the next one to press is the one on the wall facing the huge gate. "

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye walked quickly and pressed the stone down without hesitation.

    "The next sentence is" friends from Southwest China, who are friends with Lei Xing! Chen Feng, you go to the southwest one! " I said in a deep voice.

    Chen Feng also did not delay, immediately went to press it down.

    "The next sentence with Lei Xing is the loss of friends in Northeast China, but there will be a celebration! Man Zhen, you go to the northeast part! "

    Li Manzhen also moved quickly. As soon as she heard my words, she immediately went to press the stone down.

    At the end of her movement, we soon heard a rumbling sound from the temple, as if the sky was falling apart.

    But the sound didn''t last long.

    After a while, we heard a "creak", the tall door, actually opened automatically!

 Chapter 809

    But what we didn''t expect was that as soon as the huge door was opened, a monster rushed towards us.

    See this scene, our heart immediately flustered, busy want to hide.

    Even, in the process of hiding, Chen Feng accidentally fell because he stepped on a small stone on the ground.

    "Oh, give me a hand, or I''ll be eaten by the monster!" Chen Feng exclaimed.

    Hearing this, I subconsciously reached out to pull him, but found that the monster had long disappeared, leaving only some red and green dust scattered there.

    "Strange, what about the monster? I jumped out of it just now. Why did it disappear in the blink of an eye? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    My words attracted the attention of Mo liangye.

    He squatted down, looked at the red and green dust on the ground for a long time, and then slowly said: "madam, don''t be afraid, that thing just now is not a monster."

    "Ah? Not a monster? But just now I saw that it was true. How could it not be a monster if it was so big and had a ghost face and tusks Chen Feng a face doubts of ask a way.

    Mo liangye pointed to the red and green dust on the ground and said in a deep voice: "just now, the monster we saw is actually it!"

    "What? Such a big monster, is it such a pile of ash? Don''t tell me, brother-in-law of the underworld, that the temple is so strange that the monster was burned to ashes by the angel of laoshizi''s destruction as soon as it came up Chen Feng still doesn''t believe it.

    "Of course not! Because, from beginning to end, it''s just a pile of ash. " Ink cool night light should way.

    But even if he said so, we still don''t understand. We all looked at him in a circle.

    Mo liangye frowned and asked casually, "you... Don''t understand?"

    We all nodded.

    Mo liangye sighed helplessly and said: "in fact, to put it bluntly, the colorful dust is actually some kind of pigment smeared in the space behind the huge door. After so many years, now for the first time, we have opened the huge door, filled it with oxygen, and made these pigments oxidize at a very fast speed. So, part of the paint, it''s flying in the air, straight out the door. But because of the terrible atmosphere in the temple, we didn''t expect it, so in our panic, we took the paint that came to our face as a monster. "

    "So it is! Hi, brother-in-law of the underworld, why didn''t you say that earlier? I was so scared that I almost lost my soul by farting and urinating! "

    As Chen Feng said, he got up from the ground and patted his ass.

    Mo liangye didn''t answer, just looked at him and continued: "since it''s just a false alarm, we don''t have to be afraid. We can go in directly!"

    After that, he took the lead and led us to the space behind the gate.

    Maybe it was because the huge door had just been opened for a while. After entering, we all felt dizzy and dizzy, so we stood at the door for a while before we continued to walk inside.

    Mo liangye held a flashlight and looked around. We found that behind the gate, there was a huge space as big as a football field.

    In addition, the space is still an ellipse, which is smaller at the bottom and smaller at the top, but the position in the mid air is relatively larger, just like the shape of the eggs we eat on weekdays.

    And at the edge of the oval space, there are many irregular stone columns as load-bearing columns, which make it particularly strong.

    "My God, what is this place? It looks like a hen hatches a chick Chen Feng whispered to one side.

    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe... Maybe this is an altar of ancient Arabs! After all, it''s not strange that there are altars in the temple! "

    After that, I wanted to look around with them to see if I could find anything valuable.

    Unexpectedly, without waiting for us to start looking, Faisal, not far away, suddenly screamed.

    "Look, what''s that?"

    As soon as he said this, we were shocked and looked in the direction he pointed out.

    I saw a high platform not far away, where it seemed like there was a rectangular thing.

    From our point of view, in the past, it seemed to be like a coffin

    In order to make sure our guess is correct, I swept the flashlight in my hand right at the thing, and found out that it was a bronze coffin!

    I went. As soon as I finished, it might be an altar, and there was such a big coffin. What do you want to do?

    "What to do? Would you like to go up and have a look? " I turn my head and look at them in the dark night.

    Mo liangye squints and stares at the bronze coffin for a while. He is about to say something. As a result, Chen Feng has taken the lead and set foot on the platform where the bronze coffin is placed.

    The rest of us were scared for fear that he would be ambushed by some mechanism if he ran up so rashly.

    After all, the temple is full of strangeness.

    It''s better to be careful in everything.

    But in this moment when we were on tenterhooks, Chen Feng didn''t seem to encounter any accident. He was very happy and heartless.

    "Hey, why do you look so scared? I''ve tried it for you. There''s no trap on it. Hurry up and lift the lid of the coffin together. Let''s have a look at the ghosts and ghosts buried in it! " Chen Feng stands on the high platform to urge a way.

    Seeing that he was really OK, we let go of our suspended heart and stepped onto the high platform one after another to stand beside him.

    "Well, I didn''t lie to you, did I? It''s all right, isn''t it? I think we are just too cautious and a little suspicious all the time. But in fact, not every place has institutional traps. Just think about it. The huge door at the door was so dangerous and the mechanism was so ingenious. Most people must have been killed outside. Where did they get here? I thought that those who designed the temple at the beginning must have put the mechanism traps and other things outside the altar, because they certainly did not expect us to be able to enter the altar with such high skills. So, ANN, it''s going to be OK! " Chen Feng said with disapproval.

    "Although nothing has happened yet, we''d better be careful." Mo Liang night reminds a way.

    "Well, well, I know you''ve always been careful, and I promise not to mess with you. But what we should do now is not to open the bronze coffin and have a look? " Chen Feng shriveled his mouth and said.

    Mo cool night heard the sound, turned to look at me.

    I nodded and said casually, "since he wants to open it, open it over there. Anyway, the big deal is that a zongzi comes out. With our strength, we should be able to cope with it��

    See I all agree, Mo cool night also not good, again what to say, have to walk over, and Chen Feng join forces to open the lid of that bronze coffin.

 Chapter 810

    Unlike what we expected, it seemed that it was difficult to open the bronze coffin, but Mo liangye and Chen Feng didn''t have much effort to open it directly.

    "Damn, did the people of the country of Ethiopia be so casual in those days? At least it''s a bronze coffin, but it''s not locked? At least you can add a bolt! " Chen Feng was also shocked.

    "Don''t yell. Let''s see whose coffin is in the bronze coffin!" Ink cool night sink voice way.

    Feeling a little disappointed, Chen Feng swept the flashlight into the newly opened bronze coffin and said, "here, it''s a broken one��

    I guess what Chen Feng wanted to say should be a broken body, but I don''t know why, the second half didn''t say it.

    "Chen Feng, what are you doing? How can you say half a word and leave half a sentence? " I asked, frowning.

    But Chen Feng was still stunned. He looked at the bronze coffin in surprise and said in a trembling voice: "this... In this coffin... In the coffin..."

    Seeing him like this, I thought there was something terrible in the bronze coffin. I quickly raised my vigilance and went to have a look in the bronze coffin.

    But who knows, this eye, let me the whole person was surprised.

    Because what was in the bronze coffin was not the body of someone, but... It was gold!

    Yes, real gold!

    This gold is illuminated by our strong flashlight, and it will give off a dazzling golden light.

    And this is just the tip of the iceberg.

    When Chen Feng tore off the rag covered with gold in the bronze coffin, the gold in the whole bronze coffin almost blinded our eyes.

    Even the whole altar was illuminated by it.

    "My God, it''s going to be sent! So much gold, if you move out, you can certainly change a lot of money? " Chen Feng''s eyes were straight.

    Although we all meet people with big money on weekdays, we are still shocked to see so much gold all at once.

    I swallowed my saliva and looked at Mo liangye: "husband, you pinch me quickly, i... I doubt that I am dreaming��

    Say, I then grasp the hand of Mo cool night to greet on own face.

    But Mo liangye saw more of the world. Even if he saw so much gold at the moment, he was not moved at all.

    "Ma''am, calm down! Don''t you think the whole thing is a little strange? " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Strange? What''s so strange about so much gold on the altar? Maybe the gods of Ethiopia like these things like gold, silver and jewelry. So, isn''t it normal to put so much gold in a bronze coffin? " I mumbled.

    Mo liangye held my shoulder tightly and shook my body hard. He said solemnly: "madam, you should be sober! With so many years of experience, I can tell you that this is extraordinary. Don''t be blinded by the gold in the coffin! "

    "Blinded by? This... How is this possible? Isn''t everything normal now? " I still don''t think so.

    But the eyebrows of Mo liangye are getting tighter and tighter, almost becoming a Sichuan character.

    "Don''t you believe me, ma''am?" Mo liangye asked with grief.

    "You are my husband. Of course I believe you, but... The problem is that we are not in any danger now!" I still don''t understand why he did this all of a sudden.

    As if I didn''t believe it, Mo liangye was a little speechless, sighed and said, "madam, I tell you the truth, I have a very bad premonition from the moment we enter the space behind this huge gate, just like there is an extremely evil thing hidden here."

    "Mo liangye, what''s the matter with you today? I always feel... Hello... Strange... "I said with a frown.

    "Ma''am, I..."

    Mo liangye wants to say something, but he is interrupted by a scream.

    My whole body''s cold sweat, suddenly came out.

    Because, this voice, I am very familiar with.

    Yes, it''s Chen Feng''s voice.

    We get along with him too much during this period of time. I will never hear his voice wrong!

    Almost at the same time, Mo liangye and I turned our heads and looked in the direction of the scream. We saw a dagger on Chen Feng''s stomach, and the whole face was deformed with pain.

    And the man holding the dagger, no one else, is the worker Faisal we saved in the temple before!

    "Faisal! What are you doing? " I snapped at him.

    But at the moment, Faisal''s face, long before the simple and honest, some only extremely sinister grimace.

    "What am I doing? Of course, I want to use you as the sacrifice of the destroying angel

    On hearing this, my face turned white.

    "Sacrifice... Sacrifice? Who on earth are you I asked in a trembling voice.

    Seeing my inquiry, Faisal could not help but feel more proud. He had a slightly old face and was almost wrinkled with laughter.

    "Haven''t you been looking for my entity? Now that the entity is here, why can''t you recognize it? " Faisal replied with a sneer.

    This words a, I and Mo cool night are all greatly surprised.

    "You... You are king ogle��

    Faisal grinned coldly, then his body shook suddenly, and all his skin and meat fell to the ground, leaving only a very dry body, just like the air dried old bacon we usually eat.

    In particular, those two eyes have been completely shriveled, and deep down, can not see any living breath.

    But before, when he followed us all the way in, we didn''t feel even a trace of the Yin Qi of the dead from him.

    If it''s just me and Chen Feng, it may be normal that they can''t feel it, but there''s no reason why they can''t feel it even in the cool night.

    After all, he is the underworld. There are few things he doesn''t know about Yin and Yang in this world.

    But this time, even he didn''t realize it. This... This is really strange!

    However, it seems that Faisal did not intend to let me continue to guess. Instead, he took the initiative to answer this question for us.

    "I know. You must want to know how I hid my Yin Qi before, right?" Faisal asked.

    Mo liangye and I didn''t answer, which is regarded as default.

    Faisal didn''t talk nonsense either. He went on.

    "In fact, it''s because I smeared a layer of secret medicine on my body that I found in the palace of guea! This kind of secret medicine can make me produce human flesh and blood in a short time, and hide the Yin Qi on my body, and become like a normal person. "

 Chapter 811

    When I heard what Faisal said, it dawned on me.

    Originally, from the beginning, we found him in the temple, but it was just a trap for him.

    However, he used the secret medicine of the state of AEE to hide his Yin Qi and grow flesh and blood, so that we can regard him as an ordinary person.

    Later, he used his realistic acting skills to make us believe him gradually, and brought us here step by step to make us become the sacrifice of the angel of destruction.

    I have to say that this is really a wonderful plan, almost without any flaws.

    "So you killed the two workers who were guarding the temple before, right?" I asked.

    Faisal grinned grimly and replied insidiously, "yes, it''s me! I think they are too much in the way, so I just solved them all at once, and then replaced one of them and named myself Faisal! Do you know why I call it that? If you are familiar with the history of Egypt, you will find that the full name of King ogle is actually ogle Faisal! I chose this name to give you a chance to see if you can guess it''s me. But for now, I seem to overestimate you! "

    "Even if I didn''t know your identity before, so what? Now there are four of us and one of you. Do you think you have a chance to win? "

    Hearing this, Faisal turned to look at Chen Feng and said contemptuously, "he has been stabbed seriously by me now. Can he have one more?"

    "Then we have three more! Three on one, how can I beat you down! " I argued.

    Faisal laughed more insidiously at the sound.

    In a flash, I saw his hand touching a bulge on the side of the bronze coffin.

    After a sound, on the ground of the altar, suddenly there were several things like Anklets. With a very fast speed, they all tied the four of us.

    We struggled a few times to get rid of the shackles.

    But without exception, we all failed in the end.

    Because, the more we struggle, the more tightly the shackles become.

    "Don''t waste your time! This Anklet is with the archangel of destruction. After being caught by it, unless you break your feet, even if you have great ability, you can''t escape�� Said Faisal.

    This is almost tantamount to a death sentence for us.

    How is it possible to break your feet?

    Don''t talk about the pain. The key is how can we get out of here without feet?

    Is it hard to climb out bit by bit?

    Shit, you''re kidding!

    This temple is so big, when we climb out, I''m afraid we will have died of excessive blood loss?

    In desperation, I could only resist the anger in my heart, turned to look at Faisal, and asked in a deep voice, "how on earth do you want to let us go?"

    "Let you go? Stop daydreaming! I''ve been waiting for thousands of years, until the hapless tourist. I used magic to control his consciousness, so that his temple engraved on the release of my curse, I was able to come out of the bronze coffin. I don''t want to waste such a good opportunity! " Faisal replied with a sneer.

    Hearing this, we were all stunned.

    "What did you say? The curse carved by the tourist is to release you? But... But the information we found clearly released the angel of destruction! "

    Seeing our doubts, Faisal, for some reason, burst out laughing.

    "Say you are stupid, you don''t admit it! To tell you the truth, the whole altar is the angel of destruction! Do you see those pillars at the edge? That''s the skeleton of the angel of destruction! And the central point of these skeletons is under the bronze coffin. I have been lying in this bronze coffin for more than a thousand years, and my mummy has long been integrated with it. The curse carved by the tourist is to release the angel of destruction. That''s right, but when it releases the angel of destruction, because the angel of destruction is too big to wake up so quickly, it will release me first! "

    "After I was released, I crawled out of the bronze coffin and put the gold in it to attract your attention. Then, I went outside the gate, ran to the front hall, killed the two temple guards, and made a cry to attract you from outside the temple! "

    "I thought it would take a lot of effort to let you fall into my trap, even pretending to open the huge door by mistake. But I didn''t expect that you were more capable than I expected. You opened the huge door without any effort, which saved me a lot of trouble. "

    "After opening the huge door, I will draw your attention to this bronze coffin. Sure enough, you will soon be attracted by the gold in the coffin. It is also for this reason that I have the best opportunity to attack you! "

    All of what Faisal said made us indignant.

    "You bastard! You use our kindness to lead us into the trap step by step. I swear, you won''t get it in the end! " I scolded angrily.

    "I will not get what I want, has the final say. All I know is that in another 20 minutes, the chains on your feet will begin to suck your flesh and blood. Before long, you will become a pile of bones, even the soul will be trapped here, never see the sun again Faisal said triumphantly.

    Hearing Faisal''s words, Mo liangye, who had been silent all along, suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Are you sure you can really turn us into a pile of bones in 20 minutes?"

    "Of course! The angel of destruction is the most evil thing of our Arab nation. When we led our army to invade the country of Ethiopia, it was only the size of a slap when we brought it all the way. It was only when I became king in Ethiopia and used the flesh and blood of countless defeated prisoners of Ethiopia that I cultivated it to the present huge appearance. It only takes another 20 minutes for it to be completely released. If you have great ability, you will die Faisal said confidently.

    Mo liangye smiles and answers in a deep voice: "it seems that if you don''t show us our real skills, you will really treat us as Hello Kitty! Chen Feng, it''s a good time for you to be in the limelight. Don''t you want to make a good use of it? "

    Hearing this, Chen Feng, who had fallen to the ground, suddenly got up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, and showed an evil smile.

    "Brother-in-law, why did you expose me so early? I want to play a little more! Now, when you expose me, I can''t play it! " Chen Feng murmured.

    Seeing that he was still so cynical, Mo liangye shook his head helplessly, sighed and said, "don''t play, it''s important to do business first!"

    "Good! The usual limelight has been robbed by you. Today it''s my turn to shine on the stage! You see, young man, I''m sure I''ll beat this old mummy so much that his mother doesn''t know him! "

 Chapter 812

    Seeing Chen Feng get up from the ground, Faisal can''t help but be surprised.

    "You... How could you... You were stabbed by me..." said Faisal in a trembling voice.

    Chen Feng took a look at Faisal, reached out and pulled out the knife from his body, and said contemptuously: "you mean this knife? Brother, please take a closer look. It''s just a toy knife. It may be OK to coax children, but it''s a bit too retarded to kill people! "

    With these words, Faisal''s dry eyes were even more round and his face was unbelievable.

    "No, it can''t be! I remember that the knife was real, and it was poisoned��

    "Yes, your knife is real, and it''s really poisoned. According to your script, I should have been stabbed to death. Even if you don''t die, you will be poisoned by the poison on the knife. But you just want to count us, but you never want to protect yourself. Do you know why I hooked up with you from the beginning? Because, at that time, my brother-in-law and I suspected that something was wrong with you, but we couldn''t say what was wrong with you. So we kept an eye on it and let me move everything on you when you didn''t pay attention. In this way, even if you do any harm to us, we can''t hurt our lives temporarily. This includes the knife you used to stab me Chen Feng said.

    Hearing this, Faisal suddenly realized, and then remembered the purpose of Chen Feng''s being a brother to himself.

    "But... But you two didn''t say a few words from beginning to end. How could you... Could you calculate me in silence?" Faisal still doesn''t understand.

    "It seems that you have been dead for more than a thousand years, and your brain is not very good. Otherwise, how can you ask such a question that you can think of with your toes?" Chen Feng one face disdains of say.

    See Faisal seems to have heart unwilling, the side of the ink cool night this just slowly open mouth.

    "Do you think Chen Feng is really a roughneck who doesn''t care about anything? Then you look down on him too much! Since he is my wife''s cousin, his ability must be outstanding. I''ve known him for a long time. If I don''t know what the other person thinks, what kind of partner can I be? "

    On hearing this, Chen Feng was so happy that he couldn''t find the north.

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, it seems that this is the first time you praise me. I knew I should record it. When you despise me later, I can show it to you!" Chen Feng seized the opportunity and began to peel.

    Mo liangye mercilessly threw him two white eyes and said in a cold voice: "we only have 20 minutes in total. Now we have been wasted 2 minutes by your nonsense. Do you want us to die here��

    Being urged by him, Chen Feng became serious in a second.

    "Well, well, I''ll kill the old mummy right away and save you

    With that, Chen Feng immediately threw his toy knife on the ground, and then sealed his hands and recited the mantra.

    Ten seconds later, I saw that Chen Feng''s body was slowly shrinking, and her ankles were almost half of what they used to be, just like an 8-year-old child.

    In this way, it was easy for him to escape from the shackles of the chain.

    "Why do you want to trap me? What a joke

    Chen Feng said with disgust on his face and kicked the anklet.

    Faisal, obviously, did not expect such a dramatic reversal.

    After all, in his plan, there is no chance for us to fight back.

    "You... You can... You can escape from the chains of the angel of destruction? You... What kind of sorcery did you practice? " Faisal''s face was full of horror.

    "Look at your inexperience! Do you think that we people in Z are just like you, what kind of magic do you want? I''ll tell you today, I''m not a sorcery. It''s a secret of the Chen family. It''s called bone shrinking! Young master, although I didn''t learn any major skills, I''m very proficient in bone reduction. If you want to see it, I can even shrink to the size of a baby. However, it''s a pity that I don''t have much time to talk with you! Next, you just wait to die! "

    Then Chen Feng took something out of his pocket and threw it in the direction of Faisal.

    Faisal subconsciously to hide, did not think, actually was his running dog s lucky to escape.

    "It seems that you don''t have much ability. You can''t even throw a thing!" Faisal laughed.

    Chen Feng took an eyebrow at Faisal and said in a deep voice, "do you think I can''t throw it right? Open your dog''s eyes and have a good look��

    Faisal was stunned for a moment. He looked down at the ground. For a moment, he was confused.

    Because around him, about 6 meters wide, Chen Feng sprinkled a thick circle of glutinous rice.

    "Well, do you still think I''m not allowed to lose things?" Chen Feng asked.

    "Ridiculous! What if you surround me with a circle of glutinous rice? I''ve been lying in this bronze coffin for more than a thousand years, and my accomplishments have long been beyond ordinary people''s ability. Are you still afraid of this little glutinous rice? " Faisal snapped.

    Chen Feng shrugged his shoulders and said casually, "old man, don''t underestimate this glutinous rice. It was carefully made by my grandfather after soaking it in black dog blood for seventy-nine days and then exposing it to the sun for half a year! Our old Chen family is also a century old family, but there is no ambiguity in this respect! If you don''t believe it, you can try it! "

    "Try it! I don''t believe it. What can you really do with me with this crap! "

    Then Faisal raised his foot and stepped on the glutinous rice.

    But what he didn''t expect was that after he stepped on the glutinous rice, it hit him like nails on the sole of his feet, quickly corroded his feet, and sent out a bad smell. No matter how he threw it, he couldn''t get rid of it.

    "How''s it going? Now you know how powerful I am? " Chen Feng is quite proud.

    Faisal''s feet were corroded by blood and glutinous rice, and he was furious at the moment.

    "How dare you hurt my foot? I''ll take your life now. How can you beat me?"

    With a roar, Faisal rushes to Chen Feng to take his life.

    But Chen Feng was not stupid either. He flashed to the side quickly and jumped out of the encirclement of the blood glutinous rice. Then he put his hands together and recited a mantra. As if the blood glutinous rice had feet, he began to move in the direction of Faisal.

    Faisal once suffered from the loss of blood glutinous rice. Now he saw that they were coming towards him. He didn''t dare to act rashly, so he had to give up attacking Chen Feng for the time being.

    "If you have the ability, you will take the blood glutinous rice and fight with me alone!" Faisal tried to use the goad.

    Without hesitation, Chen Feng gave him a white look: "are you stupid? After collecting the blood glutinous rice, you are just like a wild horse returning to the prairie. Who can control you then? I tell you, I have to use these blood glutinous rice to deal with you today, so that you can have all kinds of skills and can''t use them at all! "

    With that, Chen Feng stood still and put a sign on his body. Then he muttered a lot of things I didn''t understand. Finally, he raised his hand and sprinkled countless blood glutinous rice around Faisal.

    However, this time, these blood glutinous rice not only surrounded Faisal in the middle, but quickly gathered together, and finally slowly gathered into a human shape.

    Faisal''s face finally showed a look of horror when he saw the human figure formed by the gathering of blood and glutinous rice.

    But the glutinous rice man did not give him too much time to be surprised, and soon with Chen Feng''s action, a fist directly hit Faisal!

 Chapter 813

    Faisal just ate the loss of blood glutinous rice, now see glutinous rice man to himself, how dare not hide?

    But the problem is that the blood glutinous rice controlled by Chen Feng is gathering in the middle bit by bit, leaving little room for Faisal to hide.

    Even if Faisal can get away with one punch, he can''t get away with the next.

    So, after a fight, Faisal was injured by the glutinous rice man.

    "What''s the matter, sir? I''ve got more than enough for you?" Chen Feng said with a proud face.

    Hearing this, Faisal''s face, which had been beaten beyond recognition by the glutinous rice man, was full of anger at the moment.

    "You let a glutinous rice man fight with me. What kind of hero are you? If you have the ability, do it yourself

    "Do you want me to go? Sorry, you are not qualified yet! No matter what I say, I''m also the next owner of the old Chen family. How can I easily fight with you old corpse? If it''s spread, isn''t it laughing off other people''s big teeth? "

    Seeing that the provocation failed, Faisal stopped talking nonsense. He closed his eyes and assumed the posture of an Arab worshiping, as if he were carrying out some ceremony.

    Chen Feng didn''t understand and asked, "Hey, old mummy, what are you doing? Are you still fighting? If you don''t fight, surrender. Kowtow to me and call dad. Maybe I can consider sparing your life! "

    But Faisal still ignored him and began to worship there on his own.

    Chen Feng is a little impatient and wants to walk towards the center of the blood glutinous rice.

    See this scene, my heart is not good, quickly opened his mouth and yelled at him: "Hey, you don''t go there, be careful of fraud!"

    Unfortunately, at the moment, Chen Feng''s feet have stepped into the glutinous rice circle.

    And that Faisal didn''t give him room to react. He suddenly opened his eyes and yelled.

    Then, I saw that the blood glutinous rice scattered on the ground before Chen Feng was swept into the air by a strong wind, condensed into the shape of a sword, and then stabbed at Chen Feng''s eyebrow.

    Seeing that Chen Feng''s head is about to blossom, we can''t sit still.

    Even if the feet can not move, but also used their own skills, want to save Chen Feng.

    This is not, I in the first time, call out the ink line, let it bind Chen Feng''s waist, will he force to pull back.

    And Li Manzhen, also with his other side flower vine, desperately grabbed the glutinous rice sword, let it can''t go on.

    As for the ink cool night, nature is to use their own pure black dead gas, mercilessly hit Faisal.

    Faisal didn''t expect that we were bound and could unite to beat him in the air. For a moment, he was a little overwhelmed, so he was hurt by Mo liangye without any suspense.

    "You... You three against one, it''s not fair!" Roared Faisal.

    Hearing this, I took off the ring of heaven and earth on my finger, recited a mantra, made it bigger, and hit Faisal in the face quickly.

    If you can''t do it once, you can do it twice. If you can''t do it twice, you can do it three times.

    Finally, with the beating, Faisal''s dry face was changed, and his chin fell to the ground.

    "You... You are so deceiving!" Faisal was furious.

    I gave him a white look and yelled: "brother, you are wrong. We are not deceiving too much, we are deceiving too much! You want to be a man just like that? Do your daydream

    Faisal was so excited by me that there was only the first half of his face left, full of indignation.

    "You... You''re all going to die! In a few minutes, you''ll all die here. You''ll never be able to live beyond that! " Roared Faisal.

    But what he didn''t expect was that when he just said this, he saw that Chen Feng used the Rain King Kong to drill his dry body.

    Those dry debris, like dust, scattered everywhere.

    Chen fengchong spat on the crumbs and scolded: "just now, you want to count me? I''ll let you know how to write the words "never live beyond life!"

    "Chen Feng, don''t grin. There''s not much time left. You should find a way to help us untie the ANKLET!" I urged.

    After hearing what I said, Chen Feng came back.

    "Yes, my little cousin is right! Now the most important thing is to get out of here first! "

    With that, Chen Feng squatted down and began to study the anklet on our feet.

    But two minutes later, he still didn''t see why.

    "Well, can you do it or not?"

    I''m in a bit of a hurry. After all, I don''t have much time left.

    If we delay any longer, I''m afraid we won''t have any good fruit to eat.

    Chen Feng was also in a cold sweat.

    "I... I''ve been looking at it for a long time, and I don''t know what the principle of this Anklet is. Why don''t I teach you how to shrink your bones, so that you can shrink your bones and escape from the chains like me? " Chen Feng suggested.

    "Are you stupid? You''ve been practicing the great skill of shrinking bones since you were a child. What you want is the child''s skill. You teach us now. It''s only a few minutes. We can''t learn it at all! "

    Chen Feng touched his head, a face of helplessness.

    "Then what? It''s so complicated that I can''t open it just by my ability. "

    All of a sudden, the matter fell into a deadlock.

    If we can''t break the chain, we can''t escape even if we kill Faisal now.

    When the time comes, if the angel of destruction will wake up completely and begin to suck our flesh and blood, as Faisal said, what can we do?

    Time, slowly passing, as if every second passed, we are closer to death.

    This is probably the longest and most intense time in our lives.

    No one knows what to do with it.

    All we can do is wait to die!

    The haze in my heart is getting bigger and bigger.

    In the end, it even overshadowed the hope of life.

    "Chen Feng, anyway, we can''t get rid of the shackles. Go! Don''t sacrifice for us in vain Li Manzhen plans to let Chen Feng leave alone.

    After all, among us, Chen Feng is the only one who can move freely.

    If we let him die here with us, it is no doubt equivalent to our total annihilation.

    It''s not worth it.

    Therefore, let Chen Feng leave alone, it has become the most sensible choice.

    Although Chen Feng is usually idle, he always attaches great importance to righteousness. At this moment, no matter how Li Manzhen persuades him, he just refuses to leave.

    "No! We all come in together, we must go out together! Don''t worry. Let me think about it. I can find a way to save you

    Chen Feng said, began to revolve around the bronze coffin, and desperately pulling his hair, a pair of distress to no good appearance.

    I don''t know how many laps he has turned. Just after us, when he was about to give up, he suddenly yelled: "yes! I know how to get you out! "

 Chapter 814

    "How to save it? As Faisal has said just now, this anklet and the angel of destruction grow together, and there is no way to open it! " Li Manzhen is suspicious of Chen Feng''s words.

    "I can''t manage so much now. I''ll be a living horse doctor! Success or failure depends on fate

    With a helpless face, Chen Feng squats down in front of the bronze coffin, and then takes out the knife he bought from Faisal before. He compares the handle of the knife to a button near the ground of the bronze coffin.

    "It''s exactly what I thought! I said that the pattern on this button looks so familiar! I didn''t expect that I really guessed it! " Chen Feng is more and more excited.

    We didn''t answer, all quietly looking at Chen Feng, waiting for his further action.

    After all, there is not much time left now. If we cut in again, the topic will certainly be talked far away. On the contrary, it will delay the progress of the matter.

    Chen Feng naturally knew that time was pressing, so he didn''t delay much. He immediately used the top of the knife to press the strange button.

    Then we saw that the strange button suddenly sank in and sucked the whole knife in.

    Almost reflexive, Chen Feng immediately released the knife, and then fiercely back a few steps, just to avoid his hand was also sucked in.

    "I went, and I didn''t know if it was useful, so I almost sucked the master in. This mechanism is really insidious!" Chen Feng said.

    However, just as his voice came down, there was a sudden sound from the bronze coffin.

    The sound began to spread from the bronze coffin, and soon spread along the ground, slowly to our feet, and even to the chains that trapped us.

    "Dang... Dang... Dang..."

    Three times later, the chains on our feet untied automatically.

    And we are free again!

    Before today, we have never thought about how desperate it is to be trapped in our feet.

    After all, with our ability, even if our feet are trapped, we can think of other ways to save lives.

    But the problem is that this time we are not only trapped, the key is that we have little time to save ourselves.

    If we are not careful, we may die.

    In this case, we naturally feel the importance of freedom of action.

    However, fortunately, now the anklet has been untied, we have no worries!

    "Let''s go out as soon as possible before the angel of destruction wakes up completely, otherwise it will be too late!" I urged.

    "Well, no matter what treasure is not, it''s the most important thing to keep your life!"

    Chen Feng finish saying, then pull Li Manzhen, want to follow me and Mo liangye behind ran out of the altar.

    However, just as we were about to leave the altar, an accident happened.

    Before, when we went up, although the altar was a little higher than other places, it was about two stories. According to the stairs, it was 20 at most.

    But now... Now we''ve been running for a long time, but we haven''t reached the bottom level.

    And no matter how we run, the stairs seem endless.

    It''s obvious that we''ve been tricked. Someone doesn''t want us to leave here!

    We stopped and looked back to see who was stopping us.

    But what we didn''t expect was that the man standing at the top of the altar was not someone else, but a thin and broken Faisal who had been drilled by Chen Feng with rain diamond before!

    I went. The old corpse, which was cut to pieces by Rain King Kong, actually survived again?

    This... This is incredible, isn''t it?

    Xu Shi saw the shocked expression on our faces. Standing at a high place, Faisal gave a measured smile and said, "what''s the matter, didn''t you think of it?"

    "You... What kind of monster are you? My Rain King Kong is so sharp that it makes you into pieces. How can you still... "Chen Feng''s face is unbelievable.

    "Oh, with your little umbrella, you want me to die? A joke

    Faisal said with a heartless laugh at us.

    I looked down at the watch on my wrist and found that it was only one minute away from 20 minutes.

    Although we are not trapped by the shackles now, if we can''t get out of here before the angel of destruction fully wakes up, we will all be finished.

    So, I don''t care much, said to Chen Feng loudly: "don''t talk nonsense with him, we only have one minute, first kill him, and then run out!"

    With that, I drove the heaven and earth ring to attack him, trying to beat him up.

    But it''s different from before. This time, he didn''t respond at all.

    "You''ve used it before, and you want to use it now? It''s just too much for me

    Then Faisal threw the ring back to me.

    I subconsciously go to pick up, but the power of the heaven and earth ring, it is easy to fly my whole person, hard to fall to the ground.

    That''s not to mention. My hands used to connect the heaven and earth ring, all my skin was shocked out of the mouth, and the blood was flowing down.

    Mo liangye saw that I was injured, so he jumped over and helped me up.

    "How are you, ma''am?" Mo liangye asked with concern.

    I gritted my teeth, shook my head, and said in a deep voice, "I''m... I''m ok, but you must be careful of Faisal. The energy in his body may not be what you and I can fight now!"

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye''s face became more dignified.

    "It''s not easy for him to get such a huge amount of energy in such a short time! There must be something very powerful behind him Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Maybe... Maybe the angel of destruction! I always feel that all this is premeditated by him, including his being broken by Chen Feng with rain diamond! " It dawned on me.

    "If that''s the case, then... It''s very likely that even if we find the mechanism to open the chain, it''s also in his plan!" The voice of Mo Liang night is more and more dignified.

    The two of us looked at each other. The worries in each other''s eyes were unprecedented.

    If things are really as we have guessed, it''s really frightening!

    Seeing what Mo liangye and I were muttering about, Faisal sneered again: "I think you already know what''s going on��

    It''s a blessing, not a curse, but a curse. Mo liangye held me tightly, then looked at Faisal and said frankly, "yes, we already know that everything is your conspiracy!"

    "What conspiracy? My brother-in-law, what are you talking about? " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye took a look at Chen Feng and said in a deep voice, "the real conspiracy of Faisal, in fact, started after he was broken into pieces by you!"

    "I''ll drill it to pieces before I start? What do you mean Chen Feng is still puzzled.

    "It means that the real thing that can release Faisal and the angel of destruction is not the curse carved by the tourist. That thing is just a cover, a cover to serve all the things behind! In fact, his purpose is to lead us to the altar, and let us have fear with the lies of the shackles, and finally be hanged by us. In this way, in order to survive, we will be desperate to find a way out. Finally, we will insert the knife into the mechanism and fall into his trap unconsciously! "

 Chapter 815

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, Chen Feng''s face can''t help changing greatly.

    "So, brother-in-law of the underworld, you mean the thing that can really release the angel of destruction. In fact, it''s the knife that I inserted into the bronze coffin? The key is also on the button of the bronze coffin? "

    Although we don''t want to believe this, Mo liangye nodded.

    "We saw through his identity and thought that everything would be solved, but in fact, he used a trick on us. These two plans are closely linked. Once we guard against his first plan, we will fall into his second plan and become a pawn for him to release the angel of destruction! "

    Chen Feng''s eyes widened and his face was unbelievable.

    "Well, then, didn''t I help you? If... If I don''t insert the knife into the button of the bronze coffin, maybe... Maybe not... "Chen Feng seems guilty.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "at that time, you had to do that to save us. I can''t blame you at all. Moreover, even if you didn''t do that at the beginning, I imagine that he would try every means to let us get into his trap

    When Mo liangye said this, Faisal couldn''t help laughing.

    "You are right. All this is my conspiracy! My real purpose is to let you insert the knife into the button, because that is the real mechanism to release the angel of destruction! " Faisal said triumphantly.

    "If things are really like what you said, then you will have that knife tomorrow. Why don''t you insert it into the button by yourself, instead, you have to go around such a big circle and get us into the routine?" I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Faisal looked at me from above and said, "because this knife is not an ordinary object, but one of the sacred objects used by Amon, the God of Thebes, to seal the destroying angels a few years ago. My body, which has been stored here for more than a thousand years, has long been connected with the breath of the angel of destruction. So, even if I could touch the knife, it would backfire, so I couldn''t insert it into the button myself. In this case, I can only use your hands! "

    "Oh, you''re a good abacus!" I gave a cold hum.

    "Thank you! But don''t think I''ll let you go! I have no intention of leaving you alive since you arrived in Ethiopia! " Said Faisal, surreptitiously.

    "So since we got rid of your daughter Princess amanra in the apartment, you''ve laid this trap, haven''t you?" Mo liangye asked.

    "That''s right!"

    "So, the master who designed to revive Princess amanra is you." Mo cool night asked again.

    But this time, Faisal gave him a negative answer.

    "It''s not me, but you don''t want to know who he is in your life!"

    "Well, if you don''t want to tell us, then I don''t want to ask! Now, I just want to know the last question! " Ink cool night pour also didn''t force a person difficult.

    Faisal looked at him with a sneer and spat out a word: "say it!"

    "Your daughter Princess amanra said that in those years, you gave her a box with a treasure in it. What does that treasure mean?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    On hearing this, Faisal''s face trembled slightly.

    Obviously, this treasure has a vital role for him, and its value will never be lower than that of the angel of destruction.

    Otherwise, how could he show such an expression?

    However, probably for the sake of our dying, after a short shudder, he showed a relieved smile.

    "Well, if you want to know so much, I''ll tell you. Because, in any case, you can''t stop that from happening! "

    Faisal stopped for a moment before continuing.

    "In fact, it''s a divine stone from the East. It''s said to have the effect of bringing people back from the dead. The Oriental people seem to call it... Jingpo stone! Yes, that''s the name��

    When we heard the three words "Jingpo stone", we looked at each other and were shocked.

    Although we have this kind of speculation before, but now when it is really confirmed, it is still a bit incredible.

    After all, this is the last Crystal soul stone that we need to collect. As long as we get it, we will be 90% away from our goal of resurrecting Nu Yu!

    So, I exchanged a look with Mo liangye, and secretly began to prepare to fight with Faisal.

    But Faisal didn''t seem to plan to make a quick decision, and he was still slowly talking there.

    "In fact, this crystal soul stone didn''t belong to me at the beginning. It was brought back from the Far East by heracleus, the emperor of Byzantine Empire, and was hidden separately in two secret places in Byzantine palace."

    "But this news was learned by the second kuth division of the Persian Empire. He coveted Jingpo stone''s ability to bring the dead back to life, so he sent someone to steal from the palace of Byzantium. Originally, he wanted to steal both, but the man he sent lost his hand and only brought one back to him. Heracleo learned that one of the stones had been stolen, so he strengthened the protection of the other. It is said that at last he hid the crystal soul stone in a place where no one could find it. "

    "Although kuth II stole one of them, before he could use it to bring the dead back to life, he was killed by the army of heracleus. In order to survive, kuth II fled all the way to the East with the remnant soldiers to our Arab place. "

    "He complained to our Arab leaders and asked them to protect him and avenge him. Our leader agreed, but on one condition: let him contribute the crystal stone he stole from heracleus. At that time, kuth II had reached the point of life and death. No matter how he wanted to bring the dead back to life, it was impossible. In order to survive, he could only dedicate what he had painstakingly won to our leaders at that time. "

    "Later, our leader sent troops to help him defeat heracleo''s army, and even made heracleo seriously injured in the war. However, old kuth II had bad luck. Soon after, he was in our Arab territory��

    "Our leader helped him just to get Jingpo stone, so he ordered me, as a general at that time, to bury old kuth II in a pile of rocks and finish the work in a hurry."

    "Later, our leader wanted to attack the country of Ethiopia and Ecuador on the west side of the Red Sea. As a general, I was duty bound to invite soldiers to fight. However, before the army set out, my subordinates had quietly used a fake crystal soul stone to exchange a real crystal soul stone from the leader. Because, before that, my power had been huge enough to compete with the leader. Therefore, inviting troops to attack Ethiopia is just a cover for me. My real purpose is to turn Ethiopia into my territory and then become king! "

    These words of Faisal almost confirm our previous conjecture.

    But the latter is unexpected.

    "Do you know why I had so many choices, but I had to choose Egypt?" Faisal asked.

    We were silent.

    "Because, my goddess, it''s hidden in the land of Ethiopia! The reason why I want to steal Jingpo stone from the leader is for her! "

 Chapter 816

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help frowning.

    "Your goddess? People like you, and goddesses? How ridiculous I said with disdain.

    Faisal was very dissatisfied with my attitude and scolded on the spot: "what do you know? My goddess is the most beautiful woman in the history of the state of Ethiopia. She is a pearl left by heaven on earth. You and other mortals can''t talk about it in vain! "

    I don''t know if I heard something from Faisal''s words. Mo liangye''s face changed and asked, "do you mean Cleopatra VII, commonly known as Cleopatra��

    I didn''t expect that Mo liangye would have guessed that Faisal''s face was extremely shocked, and even his voice trembled.

    "You... How do you know? Who on earth are you? How can you possibly know about it? " Faisal''s mood became a little excited for no reason.

    Mo liangye stepped forward slowly, looked up at Faisal standing on the high altar, and said in a deep voice, "you told me that yourself!"

    "I... I told you myself? I... when do I say my goddess is her? No, you are deceiving me, you must be deceiving me Roared Faisal.

    Mo Liang night micro smile for a while, light way: "deceive you? Is it necessary for us to cheat you now? Since you said she was the most beautiful woman in the history of Ethiopia, I have guessed that she was Cleopatra VII. Because, in the whole history of Ethiopia, she is the only one who is most famous for her beauty! It is said that she was the last monarch of the Ptolemaic dynasty in the state of Ethiopia. She was outstanding in talent, intelligence and tact, and was good at means. In order to keep the country from being annexed by the Roman Empire, she seduced Caesar and his man Anthony. It is the last and most impressive stroke in the history of guea! "

    Hearing Mo liangye mention Cleopatra, Faisal''s eyes gradually softened, even with a trace of worship and admiration.

    "Yes, she is not only beautiful, but also a heroic monarch! Otherwise, how can Caesar and Anthony bow down to her? "

    "Yes, a arrogant person like you can''t be your goddess without certain skills! But I''m very curious. The era you lived in is hundreds of years different from that of Cleopatra. Are you... It''s a little exaggeration that you came all the way to Egypt to fight for such a dead man? What do you want to do that for? " I''m a little confused about that.

    Seeing that I asked, Faisal looked at me contemptuously and said, "you ignorant human beings certainly will not understand. In fact, there is a huge secret hidden in her! Once this secret is born, it will have a huge impact on the whole world

    We were surprised at this.

    "A huge impact on the whole world? How many things have you hidden from us, you lunatic? " Chen Feng was placed by Faisal before, in the heart extremely unhappy, can''t help but angrily scold a way.

    "The secret lies not in the number, but in whether it is big enough to control the lives of you ignorant human beings! Well, I''ve finished what I want to say. Next time, it''s your turn to die! "

    As soon as his voice fell, we felt the whole altar shaking violently, as if it would collapse at any time.

    The top of the ceiling, soon began to fall madly, many even hit us.

    Seeing that we were about to be buried by the fragments of the ceiling, Mo liangye suddenly formed a transparent boundary around us, protecting us from being hurt by the fragments.

    In this way, after about three minutes, the ceiling on the top of the head finally fell off, exposing the thick pillars on the edge.

    Moonlight, shining through the cracks of those pillars, falls on the altar, making the whole space seem particularly strange.

    Mo liangye looked up at the moon in the sky, and his face suddenly became more dignified.

    "No! Tonight is the night of full moon. The Yin Qi is strong. It''s really bad for us! " Mo liangye said.

    Hearing his words, Faisal, who was standing on the high altar, burst out laughing wildly.

    "It''s too late for you to react now! Do you think I''m trying to fool you into coming here at any time? No, this day, I made a careful choice! Because today is the full moon night with the most Yin Qi in more than 1000 years. Only when the angel of destruction is released on this day will the chance of success be the highest. Of course, the most important thing is that as long as we kill you today and sacrifice for the angel of destruction, its energy will be more powerful than it was then. Once you die, even Amon, the God of Thebes, will not destroy the angels! At that time, the whole country of Ethiopia will be my prisoner

    "Don''t dream. Even if you fight for your life, we will never let you succeed!" I said aloud.

    Faisal turned his head, looked at me darkly, and said, "don''t worry, I''ll take your lives one by one, no one can escape!"

    With that, his expression suddenly became ferocious, and his eyes were almost red, as if they would burst out at any time.

    However, this is not the most terrifying.

    The most terrible thing is that the strong pillars supporting the edge of the whole altar suddenly begin to peel off, just like the old trees.

    But the old tree peeled, it is a normal natural phenomenon, in front of us, it is a very terrible scene.

    Because all the walls on the pillars were bright red after they fell.

    One by one, it''s all bright red.

    Moreover, from our point of view, there were some small thin lines beside the bright red pillars, which seemed to have something surging inside.

    "I went. It''s not all coffin fungus, is it?" Chen Feng suddenly called.

    Faisal''s laughter echoed all over the altar.

    "That''s right, these are coffin fungus! Otherwise, where do you think the coffin fungus on the tourist comes from? "

    Everything we saw made us shudder.

    But the most terrible thing is still to come.

    Because, just when we were shocked by these things, Li Manzhen suddenly let out a scream of "ah".

    When we heard the sound, we turned around and saw that not far behind us, there were two eyes the size of a house, emitting a faint green light, looking at us strangely.

    And its big mouth full of sharp teeth is less than 3 meters away from us!

 Chapter 817

    This sudden big guy startled us, almost reflexively stepped back a few steps, trying to get away from it.

    After all, such a big head, it is a giant, is too terrible.

    Seeing our faces in horror, Faisal stood at the top of the altar, laughing and looking too proud.

    "How, in the face of such a destructive angel, are you sure you can escape from here?" Asked Faisal, grimacing.

    This word, our heart is a surprise.

    I went. It turns out that this monster is the so-called angel of destruction?

    My heart was as like as two peas, and I looked around. I saw that there were numerous scarlet and stout pillars behind the head of the angel of destruction, just like those pillars at the edge of the altar.

    In other words, the pillars behind the head of the angel of destruction are the pillars at the edge of the altar.

    It''s just that the head of the angel of destruction was at the top of the collection of all the pillars, and it was placed high.

    Now, the pillars at the edge have gradually bent into bows, which makes the head of the angel of destruction almost on the same level with us.

    But even if we know that this thing is an angel of destruction, the question is how do we deal with it?

    It''s so big that even Jackie Chan''s size can''t be compared with it.

    In this case, if we don''t take the side of the sword, then we have no chance of winning!

    My heart is anxious, want to find out the weakness of this thing, and then targeted against it.

    But it seemed very reluctant to give us time to think. Seeing that we stepped back a few steps, it immediately opened the bloody mouth that could swallow the whole altar and bit us.

    All of a sudden, we almost didn''t have time to react. We only knew how to reflexively run to the altar.

    Anyway, Faisal is still up there. He''s with the angel of destruction.

    Even if the angel of destruction wants to swallow us, with Faisal as a shield, maybe we can survive.

    But obviously, I played so well that even Faisal could see it.

    In order to avoid being used as a shield by us, he jumped to the other side of the stairs leading to the altar, deliberately far away from us.

    So we don''t have time to use Faisal as a shield until the angel of destruction swallows us up.

    Damn, this Faisal is so insidious!

    My heart secretly scolded, but the foot of the pace did not stop, still struggling to the top of the altar.

    For us, running is better than standing in the same place and waiting to die.

    But I ignored the speed of the head movement of the angel of destruction. We were about to run to the top of the altar. As a result, it turned a corner from nowhere and suddenly appeared at the top of the altar, directly blocking our way.

    And, before we retreat, the sharp fangs of the angel of destruction will strike us, and will swallow us.

    It moved so fast that we were so scared that we didn''t have time to react too much.

    Only Mo liangye saw that all four of us were dying. He quickly pulled out the cold sword and looked down at the ground.

    Then, I saw that Mo liangye waved the cold sword to the ground, and a stone with a big fist was bounced up, aiming at the head of the destroying angel.

    The angel of destruction obviously didn''t expect that Mo Liang night would suddenly come out like this. He didn''t have time to escape for a moment. His left eye, the size of a house, was soon shot through by the little stone that Mo Liang night had hit and shot out of his back head.

    The foul brain splashes out from the back of the angel of destruction.

    Countless blood also gushed from its left eye.

    The air was full of stench and blood, which made us uncomfortable.

    But now, it''s not the time for us to rest because of discomfort.

    Because, after the angel of destruction was wounded by Mo liangye, he didn''t die. He just temporarily stopped swallowing us with his bloody mouth.

    Moreover, because of the injury of Mo liangye, it became more violent after a short pause, and its huge body began to shake, so that the whole space behind the huge door seemed to collapse at any time.

    "What to do? He seems to be crazy. Shall we... Shall we blind him in the other eye? " Li Manzhen suggested.

    "Good idea! As long as it''s completely blind, it can''t see us, and its action will naturally be limited! "

    After Chen Feng''s praise, he turns his head and looks at Mo liangye. He wants to open his mouth and ask him to blind the other eye of the angel of destruction. Unexpectedly, the angel of destruction is like telepathy with him. He closes his mouth tightly and makes a strange sound at the same time.

    Chen Feng is puzzled, subconsciously curious.

    "What do you want? Why don''t you bite us? "

    According to the truth, Mo liangye hurt it just now. It should be angry, and it should be revenge.

    But like now, not only don''t bite us, but also close your mouth, isn''t it a bit too unscientific?

    Unless... Unless it''s brewing a bigger conspiracy!

    Realizing this, I didn''t know it well. I rushed to Chen Feng and yelled at them: "get out of the way! It has something in its mouth

    Speaking late, then fast, just at the end of my voice, the angel of destruction suddenly opened his mouth and spattered countless smelly body fluids at us.

    It splashes with great force, so the speed is so fast that we can''t even hide.

    Fortunately, at this critical moment, Chen Feng''s hand was quick and his eyes were quick. He immediately pressed the Rain King Kong in his hand and stood in front of us. Only in this way did we not get sprayed by the foul body fluid of the angel of destruction.

    Needless to think, this angel of destruction has been holding on for so long, and the ejected things are definitely not funny. Maybe they are poisonous and can be touched and killed.

    This is not, the rain diamond made of refined steel, after helping us block the liquid, was faintly corroded out of some small holes, which made Chen Feng very distressed.

    "It''s over. How did my little King Kong break? Doesn''t it mean that it can resist all things in the world? "

    "Rain King Kong broke, better than you broke! It''s a big deal. When you go back to Z country, ask your grandfather to find someone to repair it. Maybe you can recover as before! " I comforted him.

    "My Little King Kong is the only one in the world. No one can repair it! I''m sorry it''s been with me for so long, but now it''s made a few small holes... "

    Chen Feng wants to murmur something, but Mo liangye suddenly interrupts him.

    "Don''t argue. Look at Li Manzhen first. She seems to have been splashed by the liquid!"

 Chapter 818

    As soon as the voice came out, Chen Feng and I were all stunned. We turned to look at Li Manzhen behind us.

    Her white right hand was splashed with the sap sprayed by the angel of destruction, so that her whole arm became black and blue, looking at the extraordinarily infiltrating people.

    Chen Feng didn''t expect that things would be like this. He couldn''t help being a little worried. He immediately released a hand and hugged Li Manzhen in his arms.

    "Manzhen, how are you? I''m not good. If I... If my Rain King Kong is bigger, you... You won''t be splashed... "Chen Fengman said with guilt.

    Li Manzhen shook her head feebly and said, "it''s none of your business. It''s my own carelessness. It''s my life..."

    Hearing this, Chen Feng immediately more anxious, tightly pulling Li Manzhen''s arm refused to put.

    "Man Zhen, don''t worry. I''ll suck the poison out of your hand now!"

    With that, Chen Feng lowered his head to suck out all the toxins splashed on Li Manzhen''s hands.

    But Li Manzhen''s body suddenly shook violently at this time.

    Chen Feng was scared, and for a moment he didn''t know what to do.

    "This... This..."

    Without waiting for Chen Feng''s "this" to come out, I could see that Li Manzhen''s originally dark eyes began to turn red rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye.

    In a few seconds, her eyes had turned scarlet, which was particularly frightening.

    Chen Feng thinks that something is wrong with Li Manzhen. He shakes her arm and asks with concern: "man Zhen, what''s the matter with you? If it hurts, just say it. Don''t scare me like this��

    But Li Manzhen is not as fragile as he imagined. She patted his hand and said in a warm voice, "I''m ok. You don''t have to worry. You just need to hold me up... Just get up..."

    For Li Manzhen said nothing, although Chen Feng dubious, but still will rain King Kong to my hand, and then their own efforts to help Li Manzhen up from the ground.

    Xu was affected by the liquid splashed by the angel of destruction. Li Manzhen had a very difficult time at this stop.

    Her whole face muscles, almost twisted together, obviously very painful, and pain to the bone of the kind.

    "Man Zhen, since you are in such pain, let''s stop standing, OK? I hold you, I hold you tightly, OK Chen Feng is worried about Li Manzhen.

    Li Manzhen shook her head and said, "I''m ok. The liquid splashed by the angel of destruction is indeed poisonous, and it''s still very poisonous, but... Fortunately, it splashes on me, and the root of my other shore flower is also poisonous. Instead of fighting poison with poison, it neutralizes the toxicity of both, so it doesn''t hurt me much, It''s just... It''s just that I still need time to adapt to the simultaneous effects of these two toxins... "

    "Are you... Are you telling the truth? Are you sure you''re ok? " Chen Feng felt a little incredible.

    "I''m really OK, you hold me well, I have... I have a way to deal with it!" Li Manzhen said.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng didn''t dare to delay. He quickly held Li Manzhen firmly and didn''t even shake.

    But Li Manzhen, after being helped up by Chen Feng, somehow slowly closed her eyes.

    "This... Isn''t Manzhen saying that there is a way to deal with the angel of destruction? Why did you fall asleep instead? " I''m a little confused about that.

    Mo liangye patted me gently and motioned me not to make a sound.

    In desperation, I had to keep silent.

    As for the huge angel of destruction, after spraying out a lot of liquid, he also consumed a lot of physical strength. Now he is licking his injured left eye with his tongue, ignoring us at all.

    It was also at this moment that Li Manzhen slowly opened her eyes after a moment of silence.

    But the difference is that this time, Li Manzhen''s eyes, full of tears, just like the crystal spring, looked at people with special pity.

    Tears rolled down her eyes and flowed slowly along her face.

    A gust of night wind blew the tears into the air, and finally fell on the strong pillar of the angel of destruction.

    A few seconds later, the place where the tears fell, miraculously grew dozens of white flowers on the other side.

    Seeing this scene, we are all stupid. We don''t know what operation it is.

    But Li Manzhen didn''t stop here, and even tears flowed more and more, as if she couldn''t stop.

    As her tears flow more and more, the tears that are blown to the angel of destruction by the night wind become more and more.

    More than ten minutes later, the angel of destruction was almost in tears.

    As a result, in those places, countless white flowers grew.

    Originally very gloomy over the altar, now because of the countless swaying flowers on the other side, it has become a kind of desolate and desolate beauty.

    Even Faisal was taken aback.

    "What on earth have you done to the angel of destruction?" Faisal asked in a trembling voice.

    Li Manzhen managed to smile and said in a deep voice: "soon, you will know!"

    Words fall, then see Li Manzhen body burst out a strange energy, almost will Chen Feng all shock away.

    However, after this burst of energy, those white flowers on the other side of the destruction angel, suddenly like crazy, began to turn red slowly.

    As the white flowers on the other side of the river turn red, the body of the angel of destruction gradually shrinks. Even the thick and red pillars before them shrink like bamboo.

    Obviously, the reason why the white flowers on the other side turn red is that they suck the blood and flesh of the angel of destruction with their roots.

    It turns out that what Li Manzhen said just now is that there is a way to deal with the angel of destruction!

    She knew very well that it was almost impossible for us to win a big leader like the angel of destruction if we simply fought with it.

    In this case, we must find help.

    For her, the best helper is naturally thousands of other shore flowers.

    After all, there are so many of them that even if the angel of destruction can destroy some of them, it can''t destroy all of them.

    With the speed of these other shore flowers sucking the blood and flesh of destroying angels, even if they have destroyed them all, their blood and flesh have been almost eaten by them.

    From this point of view, it''s almost a steady business!

    Countless flowers on the other side, swaying with the wind.

    And, as time goes on, their flowers become more and more red, looking particularly dazzling.

    To tell you the truth, this is definitely the most other shore flower I have ever seen except that time on huangquan road.

    In particular, their swaying appearance always reminds me of the other shore flowers planted by Li Manshu on the huangquan road before.

    They... Look so much alike

    Is this... Is this a coincidence?

 Chapter 819

    However, without waiting for me to think more, I heard Faisal''s shrill cry because of his anger.

    "You... You are going to destroy the angel of destruction! Stop it! Stop it

    I took back my thoughts, turned to Faisal, and said contemptuously, "how powerful I am when you are the so-called angel of destruction! Now, we only use one person''s strength to make your angel of destruction be sucked up. What do you think will happen if the four of us fight together? "

    There was an imperceptible horror on Faisal''s face at my words.

    Obviously, he didn''t expect that Li Manzhen would have such ability. She was poisoned by the angel of destruction, but she was safe.

    He did not expect that Li Manzhen could control the destruction of such a huge thing with a small flower.

    After all, the angel of destruction is the head of all evils in the eyes of Arabs, and it is impossible to be defeated.

    But the reality is so cruel.

    The angel of destruction was not only defeated, but also extremely embarrassed.

    Its once strong, pillar like skeleton is now completely shriveled, leaving almost half its original thickness.

    Even its huge head, because it was sucked by thousands of other shore flowers, was left with only one skeleton, which was not as sweeping as before.

    Li Manzhen''s flowers on the other side of the river are becoming more and more colorful and swaying with the wind because they are full of blood. They have become a unique landscape in the desert night.

    "Do you think you can defeat my angel of destruction? You are delusional Faisal said suddenly.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng was immediately upset and said with a look of disdain: "you old mummy, I think you are wishful thinking! You see for yourself, your angel of destruction has dried up. What else can it do when you know that there is an empty shell left? If you are wise, you should kneel down and kowtow to me three times. Maybe I can think about letting you go! "

    "Well, you want me to kowtow to you? Let''s wait until you survive first! "

    With a cold voice, Faisal quickly ran to the nearest place to the angel of destruction. Then he tore open his ragged clothes and yelled at the angel of destruction: "come on! Come and eat me! If you eat me, you can live! "

    Seeing his action, we were all stunned. We didn''t understand what he wanted to do.

    Obviously, the angel of destruction didn''t understand his meaning. He stayed in the same place without any reaction.

    Seeing that the angel of destruction didn''t move, Faisal suddenly became anxious and yelled at it again: "I have the secret skill of the AEE kingdom. This thing has been with me for more than a thousand years and has already gone deep into my bone marrow! As long as you eat me, you can survive! Don''t you want to live? It''s not easy for you to lift the seal, and you haven''t begun to dominate the world. You can''t just die in obscurity! "

    This time, the angel of destruction understood, and his head, which was like a skeleton, slowly approached Faisal.

    Seeing the angel of destruction''s reaction, Faisal was very satisfied and continued to shout at the top of his voice: "good boy! As long as you can live, my great cause can still be completed! Come, eat me, eat me, you can fight against these ragged flowers and kill those who want to kill you! "

    With these words, Faisal took another step forward, and almost the whole person was about to come to the face of the angel of destruction.

    Although we don''t understand the principle of what Faisal said, if we let the angel of destruction eat him, the development of things may be beyond our control.

    So, almost immediately, we rushed to stop the angel of destruction from eating Faisal.

    But Faisal seemed to have known for a long time that we would make any response. He got a dagger from nowhere and stabbed him in the heart.

    This action, let that destroy angel''s emotion become incomparably excited.

    He suddenly opened his mouth and swallowed the whole of Faisal.

    Because it was too sudden, we didn''t have time to react, and we were all in a daze on the spot.

    "Is this... Is this Faisal suicidal? He... In order to restore the ability of destroying angel, he even ignored himself? Is he crazy? " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye was silent for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "maybe the really important thing is not Faisal, but this huge monster!"

    I nodded and said, "my husband is right! In this world, everyone pursues advantages and avoids disadvantages. If this huge monster doesn''t matter, why did Faisal sacrifice himself? "

    "That''s right. But what secret is hidden in the angel of destruction that is worth Faisal''s doing? " Chen Feng asks curiously.

    "Yes, and what Faisal said just now is very strange. What does it mean that as long as the angel of destruction lives, his great cause can be completed? Now, even his corpse has been destroyed and eaten by the angel, what great cause can he have to stay in this world? " I am also puzzled.

    Hearing our words, Mo liangye pondered for a while and said, "I always feel that he has brewed a great conspiracy behind his back, and the angel of destruction is a part of his conspiracy, but not all of it."

    "Then what is all? The angel of destruction is already very powerful. What else can he do that is more powerful than the angel of destruction? " Chen Feng then asked.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said, "I don''t know. This plot, perhaps only he knows. Now what I care about is that he has been eaten by the angel of destruction. Where can we find our crystal soul stone? "

    "Don''t worry about Jingpo stone. Deal with this big guy first!" Li Manzhen stood not far away and cried out.

    When we heard the sound, we turned to see that Li Manzhen had wrinkled her eyebrows into a Sichuan shape. Her face was full of sweat, and her whole body was shaking.

    "Manzhen, how can you do this? Just now... Wasn''t it still good? " Chen Feng asked with concern.

    Li Manzhen raised her head and pointed to the angel of destruction. She said in a trembling voice, "it''s... It''s sucking back the flesh and blood I''ve been sucking, and... I feel that it''s getting stronger... I''m afraid we can''t get out!"

    We couldn''t help but change our faces.

    Looking at the angel of destruction, I saw the flowers on the other side that had been attached to him. At the moment, the color was changing from bright red to white, and it was getting whiter and whiter, and finally, it was almost transparent.

    When all the colors of the flowers on the other side are absorbed back, the flesh and blood of the angel of destruction begin to change dramatically.

    Before, it was red, like blood.

    But now, its skin began to fall off quickly.

    Those off the skin, like iron, fell heavily, hit us on the altar.

    A few minutes later, after all the skin peeled off, I was surprised to find that the skin of the angel of destruction had changed from red to black like steel!

 Chapter 820

    The change of the angel of destruction has shocked all of us.

    Especially Li Manzhen, after seeing the destruction angel''s whole body turned black, her face showed a look of great fear.

    Because with the red skin falling off before the angel of destruction, all the other shore flowers that she had grown on her body were destroyed, not even one of them was left.

    It''s not that she loves those flowers on the other side, but that once she doesn''t have them, she will lose her weapon to check and balance the destroying angels.

    In this way, our situation will become extremely dangerous.

    "I can''t stop it any more. I have to find another way!" Li Manzhen said solemnly.

    "At this time, what else can we do? And there is almost no dead end. It''s hard to deal with it just by our strength! " Chen Feng responded.

    "Run! Now all we can do is run Li Manzhen said in a deep voice.

    Hearing what Li Manzhen said, Chen Feng didn''t delay. He immediately took Li Manzhen''s hand and prepared to run under the altar.

    But someone is faster than him.

    When he just took Li Manzhen''s hand, the angel of destruction swept over with a stout antennae and snatched Li Manzhen from Chen Feng.

    What''s more, after you robbed Li Manzhen, the angel of destruction opened her mouth to swallow her.

    Li Manzhen struggled desperately, but the angel of destruction''s tentacles were extremely fierce. No matter how she struggled, she never let go.

    Seeing that Li Manzhen was about to be used by the angel of destruction to plug her teeth, our hearts were almost raised to our throat.

    Mo liangye saw that it was not the way to go on like this, and immediately jumped to the antennae of the angel of destruction.

    The angel of destruction realized the threat, wanted to get rid of the cool night, and began to shake his tentacles vigorously.

    But who is ink cool night, and is it free to throw two, can easily throw off?

    This is not, entangled for a long time, Mo cool night is still standing on the tentacles of the angel of destruction.

    That destroys the angel to immediately anxious, temporarily gave up Li Man Zhen there, open mouth to Mo Liang night this side bit to come over.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mo liangye jumps up and directly jumps on the head of the destroying angel, and inserts the cold sword with dark blue light into the head of the destroying angel.

    The angel of destruction is in pain, making a deafening roar.

    Those stout antennae like pillars are swinging around, constantly trying to pull out the cold sword of Mo liangye from his head.

    In this process, it naturally ignores Li Manzhen.

    As a result, Li Manzhen''s thin body was soon thrown into the sand under the altar by the angel of destruction.

    Seeing this, Chen Feng quickly steps down from the altar, runs to Li Manzhen and holds her tightly in her arms.

    However, the tragedy is that without waiting for Chen Feng''s concern, he felt that the sand under his feet was different.

    It seems that... Is sinking bit by bit.

    Chen Feng was stunned for a moment. Looking down, he was surprised to find that he and Li Manzhen had already lost half of their bodies in the sand!

    This situation is more terrible than being swallowed by the angel of destruction.

    Being swallowed by the angel of destruction does not mean that there is no chance of survival at all.

    If you''re lucky enough to carry enough weapons, you can cut its stomach and get out.

    But the quicksand is a nightmare in the desert.

    If it happens, there is basically only one way out.

    Chen Feng didn''t dare to move, but he couldn''t stop.

    Even though he was not afraid of death, he could not wait to die and let the quicksand swallow him and Li Manzhen.

    After a moment''s hesitation, he took a rope out of his coat pocket and threw it in my direction with the greatest strength.

    But the length of the rope was not enough, so it couldn''t reach me.

    Seeing that the quicksand has been buried in their chest, I can''t care much about it. I drive the ink line directly to their armpits to drag them out of the quicksand.

    It''s just that the weight of the two of them is much heavier than that of me. It''s hard to pull them with my strength alone.

    And Mo liangye is fighting with the angel of destruction at the moment, and doesn''t care about us at all.

    So, even if I entangled them with ink thread, I could barely pull them out of the quicksand, but it still didn''t work much.

    Moreover, as time goes by, the point where I pulled them out before was dragged in again by quicksand, even more and more.

    Xu is worried about Li Manzhen. At this critical moment, Chen Feng tries her best to lift her body over her head, just to let her survive for a while.

    Chen Feng''s deep feeling, I have long learned.

    Although he usually seems to be fooling around, when it comes to a crisis, his bloody side will be fully aroused.

    Just like at the moment, even though he knew it was futile, he still wanted to let Li Manzhen breathe more fresh air and let her life stay in the world for a while.

    Even if he is about to lose his own life, he is willing to.

    Xu is aware of Chen Feng''s idea, Li Manzhen shook her head, crying and said: "no, Chen Feng, you don''t want this, I don''t want you to use your own life for my life!"

    But because it took more strength to hold her, the quicksand sank more severely. When Li Manzhen said these words, the quicksand almost submerged his neck.

    But he still smile, smile so heartless, but also laugh so heartbreaking.

    "Man Zhen, as long as you are my wife, one day, I will give you all I have, even life."

    "No, Chen Feng, if you insist for a while, we will find a way!" Li Manzhen cried.

    However, at the beginning of her voice, the quicksand sank deeper and directly submerged Chen Feng''s body. No matter how hard I pulled the ink line, I couldn''t let him be dragged out even a little.

    While Li Manzhen, though held high by Chen Feng, her body is rapidly falling down with Chen Feng''s sinking, and she is about to be submerged in the quicksand.

    I tried my best to pull the ink line, even broke my skin and was full of blood.

    On the other side, Mo liangye also detects the abnormality on our side and wants to help me save Li Manzhen.

    But it''s too late. At the moment when Mo liangye jumps over, the quicksand has covered Li Manzhen''s head.

    Two seconds later, there was nothing left on the quicksand except yellow sand.

    Chen Feng and Li Manzhen, our best two partners, have buried themselves forever in this merciless desert, and can no longer fight with us

 Chapter 821

    Suddenly lost two partners, Mo liangye and I are very sad.

    But without waiting for us to recover from our sorrow, the angel of destruction came to us again.

    Our heart is not good, quickly with a weapon to meet up, want to kill it for Chen Feng and Li Manzhen revenge.

    But since it devoured Faisal''s mummy, the angel of destruction has grown in strength.

    Before, we couldn''t fight it, now we can''t take it.

    This is not, we attacked several rounds, were defeated by it one by one, and even nearly strangled by its tentacles.

    The situation has changed dramatically.

    The lives of me and Mo liangye are at stake, and there is no way out at all.

    "Ma''am, I''ll cover for you in a moment. You rush out of here and leave me alone!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I shook my head and said, "no, I won''t go! Since we are together, we must go together! "

    "Ma''am, the angel of destruction is very strong now. It''s hard to deal with you and me alone! Chen Feng and Li Manzhen are folded here. I can''t let you die here too! " Mo liangye''s tone became very severe.

    Although I know that he is for my good, but without him, let me live alone in the world, what''s the point?

    I don''t dare to ask for immortality, but since one day is husband and wife, we should share joys and sorrows instead of flying separately in the face of disaster.

    Think of here, I resolutely refused the ink cool night.

    "Husband, no matter what you say, I won''t go! We will live and die together��

    See me so insist, Mo cool night Zheng for a while, looking at me, temporarily don''t know what to say.

    It was also at this time that the strong tentacles of the angel of destruction hit us quickly.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye quickly reached out and pulled me to the side to avoid the attack of the angel of destruction.

    Maybe our previous resistance completely angered the angel of destruction. At this moment, it was extremely angry. The strong tentacles did not hit us, but severely hit the altar, breaking several huge stones on the altar ground.

    Seeing this posture, I can''t help but feel a lingering fear.

    Fortunately, Mo Liang''s eye was so fast that he pulled me away.

    Otherwise, there is no reason why the angel of destruction will not die if he is hit by his strong tentacles like this?

    But hiding like this is not the way.

    If we can''t find the death place of the destroying angel and kill it at one stroke, Mo liangye and I won''t last long at all.

    It''s just that its leader is so big that there is no gap at all. Where can we find its dead place?

    I was worried, but I had nothing to do. I could only hide with Mo liangye and try to find a way.

    Dead hole, dead hole, dead hole!

    This damned angel of destruction, where on earth is its death?

    I keep thinking about this problem, I feel my head is about to explode.

    However, because all my thoughts were focused on the dead, when I was avoiding the angel of destruction, I stepped into a hollow where the altar was broken by the angel of destruction and fell to the ground with a plop.

    Mo liangye quickly reaches over to pull me.

    But it happened that the damned angel of destruction came again, and the momentum was more fierce than before.

    Almost without any hesitation, Mo liangye came up with a cold sword to fight for time for me to pull my feet out of the depression.

    I know that the time left for me is not much, I must pull out the stuck foot as soon as possible, otherwise it will definitely drag down the cool night.

    So, I tried to remove the stone in the depression to make more space for my feet to pull out.

    But just when I was ready to pull out my feet, I found that the deep depression where my feet were stuck was empty!

    Where I am now, above the altar.

    The altar was several stories high in the sand below.

    If the hollow that stuck my foot is empty, it is likely that the whole interior of the altar is empty!

    Aware of this, I turned to the angel of destruction who was fighting against Mo liangye and found that except for the stout antennae that we used to regard as pillars, it had only a huge head.

    Not even a body.

    This biological structure is too strange.

    Even though I''m a half baked psychic, I believe in Science in some ways.

    Among other things, from Darwin''s theory of evolution alone, the biological structure of the angel of destruction is problematic.

    In this world, how can there be only a head and antennae, but not even a body?

    Unless... Unless its body is hidden somewhere, not yet exposed!

    And in this place, the only place to hide its body is under the vast sand.

    What''s more, everything in the world must have a heart if it has a body.

    Whether it''s human or animal, the heart is a vital thing.

    It can even be said that the heart is not only the death place of human beings, but also the death place of destroying angels.

    But where will it hide?

    In the sand below?

    I don''t think so.

    The sand is soft and hard to protect.

    The only possible place, should be... Should only be the hollow in the deep of the depression that I accidentally stepped on just now, that is, the bottom of the altar!

    Although this idea is a bit absurd, it seems to be the only one that can explain it.

    The altar is made of hard and huge rock, which plays a very good role in protecting the heart of the angel of destruction. At least in general, it is difficult to hurt its heart.

    It is also for this reason that the mechanism that can really release the angel of destruction will be arranged in the bronze coffin above the altar.

    According to this idea, everything is reasonable!

    If I want to understand this, I don''t care a lot. I immediately pull my feet out of the depression, and then remove all the stones around the depression, revealing a hole that I can get into.

    Casually, I adjusted a new ink thread from the storage ring and tied it to the bronze coffin.

    As for the other end, he tied his waist and slowly slid down the hole.

    The space inside is so dark that you can''t see clearly.

    But I can vaguely feel around as if there are countless pairs of eyes staring at themselves, it''s a bit creepy.

    But fortunately, the hole below is not very deep. When I slide down about 10 meters, it''s already in the end.

    I loosen the ink line, then turn on the flashlight and shine around.

    As a result, in this photo, we found that there were skeletons all around us, and they were almost piled up.

    Damn, no wonder, just now when I slipped down, I felt that there were countless pairs of eyes looking at myself.

    Together, after making trouble for a long time, it''s the reason for these skeletons!

    I raised my foot and kicked those skeletons. Seeing that they couldn''t move at all, I was relieved to see the stone hanging in my heart.

    Anyway, I''m safe for now.

    However, in the long run, if the angel of destruction is not removed, Mo liangye and I still have no chance to survive.

    So, I simply looked at the skeletons and saw that there was nothing different, so I went deeper into the void to see if the heart of the angel of destruction was hidden there.

    As long as its heart is destroyed, it will not survive and we will be saved.

    However, before I got deeper, I heard a baby crying in my ea

 Chapter 822

    To tell you the truth, it''s not a good thing to hear a baby crying in such a place.

    After all, how do normal babies show up here?

    Even if you think with your toes, you know it''s not a good omen.

    But now, Mo liangye and I have been forced to the end, there is no better way to go.

    Even if I know that this baby is not a good thing, I would not let go of any trace.

    Because, no one knows, the baby, is not the death of destruction angel.

    If so, then I won''t go for a while, isn''t it a great pity?

    Thinking of this, I settled down and listened to the baby''s cry for a while. I found that it came from a pile of skeletons behind me.

    I carried Lu Banchi to walk past, one by one moved away those skeletons piled up into a mountain, and found that there was a baby boy with blood red body lying there.

    This red, almost penetrated into his bones, let his whole thin body, like a red translucent amber in general.

    It''s just a moving amber.

    No, just when I was shocked by his appearance, his crying stopped suddenly, and then he gave me a smile with a hooded face.

    Before, his cry was enough to frighten me. Now I suddenly smile. Do you want to scare me to death?

    What''s more, seeing him smile, somehow, I also followed him.

    This smile, let me feel more creepy.

    I... am I in the evil?

    I stretched out my hand and slapped myself twice. My face hurt badly.

    And the blood baby is still there, and is still smiling.

    Everything is not so different from before.

    So, I guess, it''s all true.

    But I still can''t figure out the origin of this blood baby.

    According to my previous speculation, this should be near the heart of the angel of destruction.

    But now, I didn''t find the heart of the angel of destruction. Instead, I found such a blood red baby. What do you mean?

    I was puzzled and stared at the baby for a long time, but I didn''t see why.

    This... What can I do?

    According to my previous experience, there must be a reason why this blood baby is so evil.

    But now I can''t think of his meaning.

    It seems that we can only find the heart of the destroying angel first, and then we can think about the blood baby.

    Thinking so, I sighed and turned to leave the skeleton pile.

    However, at this time, the accident happened again.

    Not far from the blood baby, there was a sudden collapse, a large number of quicksand poured down from above, drowning most of the skeletons.

    To my death, when the quicksand was pouring down, two people rolled down from it.

    "Ouch! Where is this? It''s killing me! " One of them yelled.

    When I heard this, I was stunned.

    This... This voice, how... So like Chen Feng''s?

    Is... He and Li Manzhen not dead at all?

    I widened my eyes and looked at the two people who rolled down from the quicksand. I saw that they were all dirty, and their faces and bodies were full of idiots. I couldn''t see their faces clearly.

    However, the thread wrapped around their waist is enough for me to confirm their identity.

    That''s my ink line.

    In this world, there are many people who can use ink thread, but the only people who can use this special technique to weave 18 strands of ink thread are those of Lu Gongmen.

    The Duke of Lu has been around for thousands of years. Up to now, I am the only one left.

    Therefore, those two people, 200 percent, must be Chen Feng and Li Manzhen!

    Convinced of this, almost without hesitation, I blurted out their names.

    "Man Zhen! Chen Feng

    Xu didn''t expect me to be here. Chen Feng and Li Manzhen were all stunned, and then slowly turned around.

    "Xiao Fei!"

    "Little cousin!"

    They had a narrow escape. Now they suddenly saw me again. They were so excited that they got up from the ground and rushed over to hold me.

    "Xiao Fei, it''s so nice to see you in my life!" Li Manzhen said excitedly.

    Although Chen Feng didn''t hold me, he still rubbed my messy hair like before and said, "I thought I would never see my silly cousin again in my life. Now it seems that man Zhen and I haven''t seen you having a third baby. I''m afraid we''ll regret it, so we''re back from the gate of hell!"

    Although his words, there is pretending to be relaxed joking, but still let me instantly wet eyes.

    Just half an hour ago, I thought they were both gone forever, filled with sorrow and regret.

    But at the moment, the two of them are standing in front of me intact. Can I not be excited?

    In this world, even if you are rich, you can''t get the people you care about.

    Along the way, I have lost Ye Zichen, grandma and uncle Lu. I don''t want to lose Chen Feng and Li Manzhen any more!

    Seeing that I shed tears, Li Manzhen reached out and wiped them for me. She said with a smile, "I''m such a big man. Are you still crying? Are you ashamed?"

    Chen Feng echoed: "yes, little cousin, when did you become so sentimental? Do you think I was drowned by those quicksand, your wise and powerful cousin

    "You''re brilliant! You don''t know how embarrassing it was when you almost drowned in quicksand before! " I mumbled.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng felt his head with embarrassment and replied: "this... Little cousin, don''t mention my embarrassment! At that time, I really thought I was going to die, and I wanted to cry, but before I could cry, I was drowned by the quicksand. Originally, after we were swallowed by Lisa, we thought we really couldn''t live, but fortunately, we were both practitioners after all. We would hold our breath a little bit. After holding our breath in the sand for a while, we couldn''t hold it any longer, so I tried my best to kick around. It''s kicking. It''s kicking a place and falling here! "

    Although I haven''t experienced the feeling of being buried by quicksand, it must have been very painful from their present appearance.

    However, fortunately, they have had a lot of hard work, and now they have finally succeeded in escaping from the quicksand.

    As the saying goes, if you survive, you will be blessed.

    I believe that the two of them will be together in the future, accompany me and Mo liangye to defeat Chiyou!

    Thinking of this, I open my arms and give them a big hug.

    "Just live!"

    I sighed in a deep voice, subconsciously glanced at the blood baby behind them, and wanted to talk about it with them.

    Unexpectedly, when I looked at the past, I was surprised to find that the place was empty, and there was no shadow of the blood baby at all!

 Chapter 823

    I couldn''t believe it. I rubbed my eyes and looked at it again.

    But as I saw last time, there was no shadow of the blood baby at all!

    The sweat on the body suddenly stood up.

    After all, it was just a baby. It looked like it was just born. It couldn''t even climb, let alone leave.

    At the moment, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen fall from the quicksand, but only two or three minutes, where can the little blood baby go?

    Although I didn''t plan to manage the blood baby just now, I plan to find the heart of the angel of destruction first.

    But now, the discovery of blood baby suddenly disappeared, still let my heart surge up a kind of bad feeling.

    "What''s the matter with you, Xiao Fei? Why do you look so embarrassed? " Seeing that I had been silent for a long time, Li Manzhen suddenly asked.

    I came back and told her and Chen Feng the story of my discovery of the baby.

    Not surprisingly, both of them were surprised to hear about the blood baby.

    "Blood baby? Are you sure it''s a blood baby? Is it red all over the body, even the bones? " Chen Feng frowned and asked.

    I nodded, should say: "yes, is the whole body red, not only flesh and blood, looks like even bones are red, but also laugh, very terrible!"

    "That should be right! Before, I had seen books related to this kind of thing in my grandfather''s study! That book says, this kind of thing, belong to a kind of corpse fetus! " Chen Feng responded.

    "It''s like the green ghost born by Xu promise?" I thought of this subconsciously.

    However, Chen Feng shook his head.

    "The one born by Xu promise belongs to a kind of corpse fetus, that is, people die after they are pregnant. But you said the blood baby, is actually after the person died only then conceives. There is an essential difference between the two

    As soon as I said this, I felt even more puzzled.

    "You get pregnant after you die? How could that be! Once a person dies, his body''s functions stop working, even his heart and breath are gone. How can he conceive and have a baby? And... People are dead, who else... Who would be so disgusting to invade a corpse? "

    "That''s not what I can explain. Now this year, what abnormal? Perhaps, is there any pervert who has serious love for corpses and is interested in the corpse of a beautiful woman? "

    Chen Feng''s words made Li Manzhen and I feel very uncomfortable. We can''t understand how abnormal we are before we are interested in corpses.

    We two in the heart diaphragm should, then the mouth lets him stop.

    "Let''s change the subject. Let''s not talk about the invasion of the corpse. Let''s talk about the principle of the blood baby."

    Seeing that Li Manzhen and I were about to throw up, Chen Feng had to change the topic and began to talk about the blood baby with us.

    "In fact, the formation of this blood baby is not only a corpse that needs to be conceived after death, but also the key is to have the right time, place and people. It refers to time, not only time, but also days and months, even years. Generally speaking, the corpse must be buried in the most overcast day, so that nature can form the most suitable external environment for blood baby breeding. "

    "When the time is right, the place is right. Good location is as easy to understand as time. It refers to the extreme Yin. Finally, it''s human harmony, which is very difficult to achieve. Because not every corpse conceived after death can become a blood baby. The key is that there must be something with very heavy Yin Qi in the body. In this way, the combination of the three Yin Qi will give birth to a blood baby with incomparable evil nature! "

    Chen Feng said here, the expression becomes very dignified.

    Obviously, according to what he had learned, he knew that the blood baby was very important.

    But now, the blood baby has disappeared, where can we find it?

    And even if we find it, can we deal with it with our own strength?

    I pondered for a while, and finally decided to act as I had thought.

    "Forget it, I don''t care about the blood baby. My husband is still fighting with the angel of destruction. We''d better find the heart of the angel of destruction and kill it at one stroke. That''s the most important thing! As for the blood baby, if it really happens in the back, make another plan! "

    Seeing that I had made a decision, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen naturally supported me unconditionally. They immediately followed me to a deeper place and began to search for the heart of the angel of destruction.

    As we go deeper and deeper, we feel that the air is more and more humid, even with a faint smell.

    We covered our noses and went on, and soon came to a narrow place.

    At the top of the narrow place, there is a falling object the size of a hot-air balloon, shaking from time to time.

    In addition, as soon as the falling object trembled, it felt a more strong smell from the narrow depth.

    "I went. Are we in the body of the angel of destruction? Otherwise, how could it stink? It''s killing me Chen Feng yells.

    I leaned over my head, glanced at the other side of the narrow place, and said in a deep voice, "it seems that we are now in the throat of the angel of destruction. If you go that way, you will destroy the angel''s trachea and heart and lung. "

    "Damn, I didn''t expect that the distance between the angel''s mouth and his throat was so long. This mouth long distance, almost catch up with a giant snake. It''s just unscientific. What''s the point Chen Feng said.

    I nodded and said, "this angel of destruction is not an ordinary thing. It''s not wrong to have a strange body shape. We can''t manage so much now. Anyway, we have to go deeper so that we can have the chance to destroy its heart and kill it at one stroke! "

    Say, I then lead a horse, the first walked into that narrow deeper place, Chen Feng they follow closely behind me.

    However, because the narrow and deeper terrain is similar to a cliff, we can''t walk at all, so the three of us simply sit on the ground and slide down the terrain.

    In this way, it just saves us a lot of energy.

    Fortunately, the smoothness of the ground was much better than we thought, so our clothes didn''t break much when we slid all the way, but they were stained with a lot of stinky mucus, which almost didn''t make us faint.

    It''s just that we can''t stop at all in the later stage because it''s too slippery.

    In desperation, we can only choose the most simple and crude way, directly use the sharp weapon in our hands to plunge into the ground and force ourselves to stop.

    As the three of us plunged into the ground with sharp weapons, the angel of destruction seemed to feel something and began to shiver and howl.

    It seems that our guess is right.

    The body of the angel of destruction is indeed buried in the ground!

    In this way, the life and death of the destroying angel is completely in our hands!

 Chapter 824

    After confirming this point, the three of us didn''t hesitate. We immediately grabbed the sharp weapon in our hands and pulled it down.

    If this sharp tool is inserted in a place like a wall, no matter how we pull it down, it will not help.

    But at this moment, we are putting the sharp weapon into the windpipe of the angel of destruction.

    With this pull, the sharp tool directly cut several big holes in its trachea from top to bottom.

    A lot of blood, like a spring, splashed out of it.

    Although I don''t know whether these blood will contain coffin bacteria, but now, we can''t manage so much!

    With the trachea being cut open by us, the angel of destruction is obviously in great pain, constantly roaring outside, just like crazy.

    It seems that it will soon find a way to get rid of us to stop the pain.

    So, we must make a quick decision!

    Thinking of this, I looked down at my feet and saw that there was a red and huge heart in the place less than 20 meters away from us, beating all the time.

    "That''s it! I''ll count 123. Let''s jump down together! " I said in a deep voice.

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng also looked down, his face showing timidity.

    "Little cousin, it''s nearly 20 meters. If you jump like this, will you break your leg? Why don''t we... Why don''t we think of another way to slow down? "

    "No! The angel of destruction already knows that we are in its body. If it continues to delay, it is estimated that a sneeze will knock us out! When that happens, it will fall short of success! " I refused.

    Seeing that, Chen Feng had no choice but to agree with my proposal.

    After all, he and Li Manzhen have just survived, and no one wants to end the battle earlier than they do.

    So the three of us looked at each other and began to count, ready to jump at any time.

    ��1����

    ��2����

    ����

    See all ready, I am ready to shout 3.

    But unexpectedly, after the angel of destruction was cut open by us, the pain was unbearable, and suddenly began to inhale vigorously, as if to sneeze at any time.

    What''s more, its breath is not so big. It''s like a hurricane. Without waiting for us to jump down, it directly blows our hand off the sharp weapon, causing us three to lose balance and fall directly from the top.

    Because the side of the trachea is the lung, when I fell down, my head accidentally knocked on the edge of its lung, so painful that I took a cold breath. In an instant, I didn''t even have the strength to struggle, and the whole person began to fall down vertically.

    I have a terrible headache. I don''t know where I fell. I just feel that the strong smell is getting bigger and bigger, just like falling into a septic tank.

    After lying for a while, I felt that the headache was not so severe. Then I sat up slowly and looked around.

    It was also at this time that I found myself in the stomach of the angel of destruction.

    And about 10 meters above my head is the heart that I saw before.

    Damn, I was knocked unconscious and fell directly below my heart. What should I do?

    The distance of 10 meters is either long or short. It''s really a bit difficult for me to climb it by myself.

    Fortunately, when I was at a loss, Chen Feng''s voice came from my head.

    "Xiao Fei! Faye! Can you hear me? If you hear that, answer it! "

    "Here I am! It''s under you I responded loudly.

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen can''t help but feel excited. They all lie on the edge of their heart and look down to see where I am.

    I waved at them and cried, "here, here! I drive ink line into your hands, you pull me up, this place is too smelly��

    Chen Feng nodded their approval.

    So I set out a new line of ink from the storage ring, silently spells the curse, driving it to Chen Feng and Li Manzhen''s hands.

    "Well, we''ve got it. Can we start?" Chen Feng yelled from above.

    "Well, you can start to pull!" I answered in a deep voice.

    Hear my voice, Chen Feng they are ready to force me up.

    But at this time, Chen Feng, who poked out his head, took another look in my direction, and was immediately stunned.

    "Well, what''s the matter with you? Pull me up quickly I urged.

    But Chen Feng''s face is more and more bad, as if found something not good.

    After working with him for such a long time, I knew that he didn''t show this expression for mischief. He must have found something, so I asked subconsciously, "did you find anything?"

    Xu is aware that Chen Feng is not right, Li Manzhen at the moment also looked at me.

    As a result, even Li Manzhen was stunned.

    This... This two are like two Leng Zi. What do they mean?

    Seeing my inquiry, Li Manzhen showed a look of fear on her face, pointed to the position I was standing on, and said in a trembling voice, "Xiao Fei, there are... Things under your feet!"

    This words a, my whole body suddenly a Zheng, subconsciously lowers the head to oneself foot bottom to see past.

    As the saying goes, I don''t know if I look at the next jump. I haven''t noticed before that the stomach under my feet can move, and it''s still bright and dark.

    The point is... When it''s on, the whole stomach is so transparent that I can even see Faisal lying in the stomach of the angel of destruction.

    At this moment, Faisal, because of the sharp teeth of the angel of destruction chewed, the whole mummy has been broken, basically completely dead.

    But I don''t know why, when I look at him, I feel that he seems to be... Laughing!

    I couldn''t believe it. I rubbed my eyes and looked at it again.

    If it was just doubt before, at this moment, I am very sure that he is smiling at me.

    I went, in this case, to see him smile, really weird OK?

    No, I''ve got goose bumps.

    "Xiao Fei, be careful yourself! The old corpse is so bad that he can''t tell what he''s doing! " Chen Feng shouts from above.

    I didn''t answer. I looked down at Faisal in the stomach of the angel of destruction to see what he was up to.

    But unfortunately, after I watched him for a while, the stomach of the angel of destruction began to secrete a lot of gastric juice, wrapping his whole mummy in it.

    Moreover, the light in my stomach was getting dim, which made it impossible for me to continue to observe him.

    After a few minutes, when the light from the stomach came back on, the gastric juice from the angel of destruction''s stomach had poured into the pylorus, including Faisal''s mummy.

    It seems that the angel of destruction has begun to digest.

    In this way, the possibility that Faisal can escape is almost zero.

    It''s just that what I can''t figure out is that his smile just now seems to contain a lot of meaning.

    The blood baby who disappeared before also laughed at me, and now Faisal also smiles at me.

    If there is no secret, I don''t believe it even if I am killed.

    But now, whether it''s blood baby or Faisal, I can''t ask them what they are laughing at and what they are secretly planning.

    The only thing I can do is to kill the angel of destruction!

    Thinking about this, I didn''t get tangled. I dragged the ink line and asked Chen Feng to pull me up

 Chapter 825

    After going up, the three of us took the opportunity to plunge into the heart of the angel of destruction with their sharpest weapons.

    This time, the angel of destruction trembled more violently than ever before, so that we all stood unsteadily, sat down on its heart, and soon fell deeper into its body.

    I don''t care about a lot. When I drive the ink line, I hook its windpipe and then hold it tightly.

    As for Li Manzhen, naturally, she also uses her other side rattan to entangle the nearby organs, and hugs Chen Feng tightly, so as not to tremble and fall in the angel of destruction.

    But the angel of destruction has a strong vitality. Even if we hit him in the heart, he is still alive.

    This... What''s the situation?

    Is it difficult? Is our guess wrong?

    If you want to destroy the angel of destruction, it''s not just to stab its heart?

    I have doubts in my heart, trying to find out what''s going on.

    However, at this time, the body of the angel of destruction suddenly writhed, like a painful struggle.

    Before we could react, we heard a click, as if something had broken.

    I subconsciously turned my head, but I saw the throat of the angel of destruction. I didn''t know what I was bitten by, and my flesh and blood were flying.

    See this scene, Chen Feng a face surprised shout a way: "I went, this is what thing, unexpectedly even destroy the neck of angel can bite off?"? It''s so domineering. Is there any wood

    "I don''t know, but we''d better be careful. Maybe the other party is not a good thing!" Li Manzhen reminds a way loudly.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as her voice fell, she heard another "click".

    I went. The body below the stomach of the angel of destruction had been directly torn by two sharp claws, leaving only the part of the body near the heart where we are.

    It seems that the angel of destruction has met with a fierce stubble!

    Because we don''t know whether the other party is a friend or an enemy, we all dare not speak out for fear of exposing our position.

    But the other side seemed to know exactly where we were. With sharp teeth, he bit a big hole in the heart of the angel of destruction, and let in a lot of moonlight from the outside.

    Because the big hole is the closest to where I am, I can''t help turning around and looking at it, but I see a big eye, looking in from the outside.

    Big eyes stare small eyes, scared me even the ink line in my hand are loose, the whole person fell down vertically.

    However, because the place below the stomach of the angel of destruction has been torn up by the monster outside, so I fell, not to other places, but fell out of the body of the angel of destruction and smashed into the thick sand below.

    Although it doesn''t hurt to fall on the sand, it''s not a good thing to eat a mouthful of sand as a dog gnaws on the mud.

    But fortunately, just when I thought I was going to land, the huge monster suddenly stretched out a sharp claw and caught me firmly.

    I was stunned for a short time. Looking down, I saw that the skin of the paw was a noble purple from the inside to the outside, which was obviously not ordinary.

    Wait, purple?

    It seems that the dragon body of Mo Liang night is also purple!

    Aware of this, I suddenly turned my head, but saw that Mo liangye had become Jackie Chan, looking at me with a proud face.

    Obviously, he was the one who got rid of the angel of destruction just now!

    I breathed a sigh of relief, and without delay, I immediately let him dig Chen Feng and Li Manzhen out of the heart of the angel of destruction.

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, I knew you could deal with it if you became a dragon, so why do we waste this energy? Do you know that the three of us are in his body, almost tired to death! " Chen Feng sat in the sand and began to shout.

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, Mo liangye changed his dragon body back into human shape, and then said, "if you didn''t stab his heart and let him suffer heavy damage, even if I turned into Jackie Chan, I still don''t have the chance to win it. After all, it''s the most evil thing for the Arab people since ancient times, and it''s really hard to deal with. "

    "Well... According to you, the success of killing the angel of destruction is also due to the three of us tossing in its body?" Chen Feng was overjoyed.

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice, "well, I''m afraid even I would be more or less lucky now if I didn''t have you."

    "Ha ha ha, I thought the credit was all from you, brother-in-law of Hades. It turns out that I contributed to this victory! Kill such a powerful monster. When I get back to country Z, I have to bang bang bang bang in front of my grandfather to let him know that I''m not the suckling boy now! " Chen Feng said happily.

    "It''s right to be happy, but we have to kill the angel of destruction completely!" Ink cool night light said.

    On hearing this, Chen Feng was dumbfounded.

    "What is it? The angel of destruction is not dead yet Chen Feng can''t believe it.

    After all, the angel of destruction has been torn into several sections by Mo liangye.

    Generally speaking, it is impossible to survive.

    But Mo liangye still nodded, turned his head and looked at the angel of destruction who had been torn so badly.

    I saw that although the body of the angel of destruction had broken into several sections, it was still moving slowly, as if trying to glue the body together again.

    We spent so much effort to make it dying, how can we make it possible to make a comeback?

    So I did not hesitate to get out of a few barrels of gasoline from the storage ring, and Chen Feng threw them together on the body that destroyed the angel.

    Then, by the ink cool night, the fire of hell will be drawn up and the angel of destruction will be ignited.

    The broken body of the angel of destruction struggled desperately, rolling back and forth in the sand, trying to put out the fire.

    But because we poured gasoline, no matter how hard it struggled, the fire of hell was burning more and more vigorously, and there was no trend that it would die out at all.

    About ten minutes later, the body of the angel of destruction was burned clean, leaving only ashes piled up into a mountain.

    A gust of night wind blowing, those mountains of ashes also gone with the wind, no longer exist in this world.

    "Well, it''s over. Now we can be at ease!" I shrugged and said with a smile.

    Mo liangye nodded and said faintly, "the solution is the solution, but there are still some things we have to take away!"

    "Things? What''s that? Do you want to find Jingpo stone in this broken place? " I asked, frowning.

    "No, I''ve already sensed that Jingpo stone is not here. It''s something else I said I''d take away! " Ink cool night should road.

    I don''t know what he''s up to.

    In contrast, Chen Feng turned faster than I did, and soon understood what Mo liangye wanted to take away.

    "It''s gold! It''s the gold in the bronze coffin Chen Feng shouts.

    "Yes, it''s gold! The gold Faisal wanted to attract our attention before. Now that he is gone, the gold here will be submerged in the yellow sand. It''s better for us to take it away and give her an extra dowry when she gets married! " Mo liangye said with a smile.

    After thinking about it, I thought it was a good idea, so I climbed to the top of the altar again with some of them, took out the gold from the bronze coffin and put it all into the storage ring.

    After all this, I looked back at the position where the angel of destruction was, and determined that it was empty and nothing at all, so that I could completely let go.

    Even the angel of destruction has been burned to ashes. The blood baby in its body should have turned to ashes before, right?

    I hope it will never appear again!

    Thinking about this, a few of us repaired in situ, then walked out of the temple and went back to the place where we had parked before.

    However, what we didn''t expect was that when we got there, we were surprised to find that the SUV we had parked here had disappeared!

 Chapter 826

    "What''s the situation? I remember that before, we stopped the car in the direction of the temple. Why is it suddenly gone now? " Chen Feng a face doubts of ask a way.

    I nodded and said, "yes, I also remember that we parked our car in this direction. The head of the car is not small. We should be able to see it at a glance around here. Why don''t we even have a shadow now? "

    "Could it be a sandstorm, buried in the sand?" Li Manzhen said.

    Mo liangye turned his head and looked at the night sky. He shook his head and said, "it shouldn''t be. Today is a sunny day with stars all over the sky. In this case, the probability of sandstorm is very small."

    "If it wasn''t for the sandstorm, who could easily get our car out of sight? Does it have feet of its own? " Chen Feng is quite puzzled.

    Hear Chen Feng''s words, the facial expression of Mo cool night becomes some dignified.

    "Do you remember that in the case of Princess amanra, there was a high man who was hidden behind the scenes, but we didn''t dig him out?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    "Of course! The master was so insidious that he almost let us die in the hands of Princess amanra. How can I forget him, my dear? " Mentioning that expert, Chen Feng looks indignant.

    I looked at Mo liangye, thought about it for a while, and asked, "do you mean that expert can''t get our car?"

    "I can''t think of anyone but him! After I came to Ethiopia, I always felt that every move we made seemed to be watched by the expert. He''s so hidden that we still don''t know who he is. But he is very clear about our every step. Therefore, we have reason to suspect that he is the one who quietly drove away our car when we entered the temple! " Mo Liang said in the dark.

    His words made me feel a little creepy.

    Up to now, we haven''t found the last Crystal soul stone, every move has been watched.

    If we find the crystal soul stone, doesn''t the other party want to try every means to murder us?

    To tell you the truth, this feeling of being peeped in the dark is not very good.

    "What shall we do now? Can''t you walk back to the city without a car? " I asked.

    Mo liangye sighed and said, "now, I can only go back. At the same time, we can also take advantage of the walking time to think about what happened during this period of time and see if we can find the expert hiding behind us. After all, everything is controlled by others, and it''s easy to get into trouble later. "

    Since Mo liangye said to leave, we couldn''t stay here all the time. We simply ate something, replenished our physical strength, and embarked on a long journey.

    "Ah, you say, is the master who has been hiding in the dark and peeping at us sent by the Shura world?" Chen Feng asked as he walked.

    "It''s possible! Now we are about to find the last Crystal soul stone. They must be impatient and want to take the last Crystal soul stone, so that we can not successfully revive Nu Yu, so that the Shura world can smoothly balance the underworld and the world. " I answered.

    "Yes, this Shura world is really hateful! In any case, we must get the crystal soul stone ahead of them, so that their plot will not succeed! " Chen Feng echoed.

    "Compared with Jingpo stone, I''m more worried about Xiaofei now!" Ink cool night suddenly appeared such a sentence.

    I was stunned for a moment. I looked up at him and asked, "are you more worried about me? Why? "

    "To some extent, you are the daughter of Chi you and nu you, so the soul in your body is not only the part of Nu you, but also a small part of Chi you. When he was in Yunnan, Fang''s father and daughter lost their profits when they robbed Luan Ming Jade tripod, which made Chi you unable to melt his soul with Luan Ming Jade tripod. As a result, even after his resurrection, his soul was unstable. In this case, he is likely to come to you and take away your eyes to help him stabilize his soul and recover his power! "

    "Take my eyes? Why would he take my eyes? " I don''t understand that.

    "Do you know why your eyes turn purple?" Mo cool night asks a way.

    I shook my head to show that I didn''t know.

    "Because your eyes are inherited from him, and there is a small part of his soul left on you! To take away your eyes is to take away his soul. At that time, with the witchcraft of their Jiuli tribe, he can still make his soul fully integrated and restore his previous strength! "

    Ink cool night''s words, let my heart down startled.

    I remember that when I was in Japan, my eyes had just turned purple. I had a dream that a strange looking man wanted to dig my eyes, saying that my eyes were the best thing for him.

    At that time, I thought it was just a dream, so I didn''t care.

    But the words of Mo liangye at the moment completely confirmed my previous dream.

    This explains why when I met Chi you in the Shura Kingdom, I felt that he seemed to be particularly interested in my eyes.

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, as you say, now our little cousin has become our key protection object?"

    "So to speak. However, the master is not necessarily a member of Shura kingdom. Because, I always feel that Faisal seems to be playing a big game. This game, let him even his ashes are not concerned about Mo Liang said while walking at night.

    "That''s what you said. I remember that when I was in the body of the angel of destruction, I saw a red baby with blood. It smiles at me. It''s very evil. But then, in the blink of an eye, the baby disappeared! " I tell the truth about what I saw in the body of the angel of destruction.

    "Blood baby?" Mo liangye seems a little surprised, frowning and looking back at me.

    "Yes, the blood baby! Chen Feng said that it was a child born after the death of a corpse buried in extreme Yin. It seems that it''s a bit unusual! " I nodded.

    Mo liangye took a look at Chen Feng and said in a deep voice: "what he said is right. The blood baby is really extraordinary! If the blood baby is real, then I seem to understand what the hell is going on with Faisal! "

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, you can guess Faisal''s plot through a blood baby? Do you want to be so smart? " Chen Feng said.

    "Yes, I''ve guessed it, and it should be eight or nine!" Mo liangye seems very confident.

    "Well, what is the conspiracy that Faisal is willing to sacrifice himself for?" Chen Feng urged.

    Mo liangye stopped and looked back at us. He said faintly, "I''m afraid we can''t go back to the city now. We have to change our way to other places!"

    "Why?" We were puzzled.

    "Do you remember that Faisal once said that his goddess was Cleopatra? It was for the sake of Cleopatra that he led his troops all the way to Egypt and built his own kingdom here. " Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    "Of course, but what does this have to do with his plot?"

    "If I guess correctly, madam, the blood baby you saw should have been born together by Faisal and Cleopatra aegol!"

 Chapter 827

    "What? The birth of Cleopatra and Faisal? But... They were not of the same period at all. When Faisal first led the soldiers to fight in Ethiopia, Cleopatra of Ethiopia had been dead for hundreds of years. How could they... Have a child together? " I feel very puzzled about this.

    "Although such a thing has been recorded in our Chen family''s ancient books before, it''s really unacceptable that this living man had a relationship with a person who died for hundreds of years and successfully gave birth to a blood baby with red body." Chen Feng echoed.

    Mo liangye nodded, his face dignified and said: "yes, don''t talk about you, even I feel strange. But often, perhaps the most incredible thing is the one closest to the truth! Do you remember that when he was in the temple, Faisal had an inexplicable worship and admiration for Cleopatra, and he said that there was a very big secret hidden in Cleopatra. At that time, we didn''t know what he meant. But now it seems that the secret that Faisal said is enough to control the life and death of all of us should be the blood baby you saw before, madam��

    "Can this blood baby really control the life and death of all of us?" Li Manzhen asked.

    "It depends on how much energy is contained in Cleopatra''s body! Blood babies are evil things, but their essence is the same as ordinary babies. The constitution of an ordinary baby, in addition to the acquired nutritional supplement, largely depends on the mother''s constitution. If the mother''s constitution is good, the baby will naturally inherit the mother''s good constitution. If the mother''s constitution is weak, the baby''s constitution is difficult to be strong

    "In the same way, if Cleopatra''s body is just like an ordinary corpse, then the blood baby is not so terrible. But if Cleopatra''s body contains power that we have never known, then this blood baby will be extraordinary. Its strength may be enough to overthrow the whole country. In that way, our lives, as far as it is concerned, are no different from those of mole ants. " Mo Liang night language center of gravity long said.

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, we three can''t help but shush.

    "That''s why Faisal was willing to sacrifice himself to save the angel of destruction! The blood baby was in the body of the angel of destruction at that time. If the angel of destruction was really sucked up by the other side flower of Manzhen, the blood baby would also be affected. Once the blood baby is affected, Faisal''s plot to control the life and death of all people and subvert Ethiopia will not succeed. In this case, it is self-evident what is more important to him! " I suddenly said.

    "What shall we do now? I don''t know if the baby was killed by the fire. Shall we go back and look for it? " Chen Feng suggested.

    "No, it should not be in the temple any more! After all, we were so noisy in the temple at that time that it realized the danger and left naturally. " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, didn''t you say that the blood baby might be very powerful? How could it be afraid of danger�� Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    "It''s the same reason that babies are hungry and need to be fed. Although the blood baby is powerful, if it has not fully matured, its physical strength is very limited. This means that it needs to go back to Cleopatra''s body and absorb energy there! In other words, as long as we find Cleopatra''s burial place, we should be able to find the blood baby, and then the last Crystal soul stone! "

    "Find the last crystal stone? What does this have to do with blood babies? " I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye looked at me and continued in a deep voice: "at present, we have two points about the last Crystal soul stone. First, it is in the territory of Ethiopia, and Faisal once got it. He regarded it as a treasure, and even handed it over to the powerful Princess amanra to guard it. It can be seen that the crystal spirit stone is very important to Faisal. Second, no matter when we get rid of Princess amanra, or when we get rid of Faisal and the angel of destruction, we have never seen the last Crystal soul stone, even its micro frequency. It can be seen that the last crystal stone is not hidden around Princess amanra, nor around Faisal and the angel of destruction. In that case, where do you think it is most likely to be hidden��

    "Cleopatra of Egypt!" I cried, a little surprised.

    "Yes, it''s Cleopatra! You know, since Cleopatra''s body can cultivate a bleeding baby, it must have been buried in the extreme Yin. There is no doubt that a grave as heavy as Yin Qi will be coveted by some Yin objects around it. If not, it will occupy the nest. In this way, it will cause great trouble to the blood baby. If the blood baby just benefits from the weak period and is attacked by other Yin things, it is likely to die, so their plot will fail! In this case, Faisal can only use crystal stone to suppress. The crystal soul stone is the soul of Nu Yu, who belongs to the ancient god. She can frighten the Yin objects around the tomb of Cleopatra in the state of Ethiopia to a great extent, and make them dare not think about that tomb! " Mo liangye explained patiently.

    Being explained by Mo liangye, the doubts in our hearts are clear now.

    "In this case, let''s not delay now. It''s a serious matter to find Cleopatra''s tomb in the state of Ethiopia." I urged.

    "It''s not hard to find that place. Chen Feng, don''t you Chen family have the art of divination? It''s better for you to occupy the place where Cleopatra is buried Ink cool night proposal way.

    "Ah? You want me to take it? I''ve only learned a little bit about divination. If I''m wrong about such an important thing, isn''t it sinful? " Chen Feng is a little timid.

    "As the future owner of the Chen family, you don''t even have the courage to do so. Aren''t you afraid to spread it out? Everyone in the world will laugh at you Chen family in the future?" Mo Liang night glanced at him one eye, light said.

    Being said that, Chen Fengzhan is not, neither is not.

    "Brother-in-law of Hades, you are obviously embarrassing me!"

    "Do you take it or not? In the future, you will be the head of the Chen family. You know, if a head wants to revitalize a family, what he needs is not only the shadow of his ancestors, but also his courage and insight. Over the past 20 years, the Chen family has been gradually declining. Do you hope that you can''t find any legends about the Chen family in the rivers and lakes in the future? " The Mo cool night coldly asks a way.

    Chen Feng watched the cool night for a long time, and finally nodded.

    "OK, I''ll take it!"

    Then Chen Feng looked up at the vast starry sky and began to divine with his fingers.

    Although I can do divination, it''s not as good as Chen Feng''s system.

    As the saying goes, a starved camel is bigger than a horse.

    Even if Chen Feng only learned a little in the Chen family, he is far better than me.

    No, he stood there, pinching his fingers and calculating for a short time, then he said, "in the whole country of Ethiopia, there are three extremely shady places that meet the conditions for giving birth to blood babies. But the one nearest to us, that is, the largest extreme overcast place, is 30 kilometers east of here! Moreover, I calculate that tomorrow is the last mature period of the blood baby. At that time, it will no longer need to go back to Cleopatra''s body to replenish energy, so it will be more difficult for us to find it! "

 Chapter 828

    "It''s 2 o''clock in the morning. According to our foot distance, we can walk to the extremely overcast place, which is exactly what it looks like in the morning. In the morning, the sun has come out, the Yang is sufficient, and the blood baby dare not make trouble, which is most beneficial to us! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Then let''s not delay. Let''s get on the road as soon as possible. Otherwise, if we let the people of Shura take away the crystal soul stone, we will fall short of success! " I urged.

    Chen Feng and Li Manzhen agreed to my proposal, but they didn''t say much, even though they were on the road with us.

    Walking in the desert is much more difficult than walking on the flat ground.

    In addition, we have to be careful of quicksand, so it''s not as easy as we thought.

    By the time of the destination, the sun was already high overhead, shining the whole desert into a golden kingdom.

    I bent over, put my hands on my knees and gasped. I was as tired as a pug.

    "Cousin, what''s the matter? We should have reached the extreme Yin place you said by now? But in addition to sand, there is not even a pyramid. Are you wrong because you are not good at learning�� I asked, gasping.

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng looked in front of him and couldn''t help feeling bored.

    "Oh, no way! Although my divination is only superficial, it should not be wrong. It should be around here, but why is there nothing here? "

    "Chen Feng, is it really wrong? If there is such a pyramid used to bury royal family members in ancient Egypt, we should be able to see it at a glance. But you see, it''s open all over the place, and you can see the end at a glance. There''s only sand but sand. " Li Manzhen also has some doubts.

    Being said so, Chen Feng, who was not fully sure, felt even more guilty.

    "Is it difficult... In which link did I make a mistake��

    "No, you are not mistaken!" One side of the ink cool night suddenly opened.

    We were all in a daze, then turned our heads.

    "Brother-in-law, what are you talking about? Am I right? But there are no pyramids here! " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice: "there are no pyramids here, but who told you that Cleopatra must be buried in the pyramids? Although the pyramids of Ethiopia and Ecuador are well sealed, the things above the ground level can be divided into day and night. We won''t talk about the night. It belongs to Yin. Yes, it corresponds to the Yin Qi of the dead body. But during the day? The sunlight in Ethiopia is strong and the Yang Qi is abundant, which makes the Yin Qi of the corpse easily damaged. What Cleopatra wants is a place of extreme Yin. In order to give birth to a blood baby, she needs a lot of Yin Qi. Obviously, being buried in a pyramid like the other kings of the ancient country of AEE does not meet her requirements

    "So, brother-in-law of the underworld, do you mean she was buried in the ground?"

    "Yes! According to Taoist theory, the world is divided into yin and Yang. The heaven is Yang and the earth is Yin. If you want to gather Yin Qi as much as possible, you have to bury it in the ground, which is most beneficial to the blood baby! "

    Hearing this, Chen Feng was flattered and patted his chest, said: "fortunately, fortunately, I did not miscalculate, otherwise it is really insulting the Chen family''s skill!"

    Mo liangye smiles for a while, and goes straight to the deeper part of the desert.

    Seeing this, several of us quickly followed up.

    After walking for about ten minutes, Mo liangye finally stopped around the crowd.

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, what are so many people doing here?" Chen Feng asks curiously.

    Mo liangye shakes his head to show that he doesn''t know.

    Some of us, who also love to be lively, came together to see what those people were doing.

    But unexpectedly, as soon as we got into the middle, we were stopped by several armed police, and we were not allowed to go inside.

    We had no choice but to ask other onlookers.

    "Hello, what are they doing here? Why are the police still on guard? It''s frightening I asked in English to a middle-aged woman who looked kind.

    Seeing my inquiry, the middle-aged woman sighed and replied, "it''s not frightening. It''s really frightening when they dig it out!"

    "Digging? What are they digging for? " I continued.

    "It''s like whose tomb, ancient. I don''t know which dynasty it belongs to. Anyway, it was discovered by a group of tourists when they were riding camels a few days ago. They reported it to the Tourism Administration of Ethiopia. After discussion, the tourism administration decided to dig it out. Maybe it can be developed into a tourist attraction and create great value in the tourism industry." The middle-aged woman responded.

    Hearing the middle-aged woman''s words, I was shocked and subconsciously associated with Cleopatra''s tomb.

    It''s not such a coincidence that her grave was dug just as we tried to find it?

    Seeing that I was silent, the middle-aged woman thought that I didn''t understand the relationship between things, so she went on with her words.

    "You look like a foreigner, so you probably don''t know that many ancient things in our country, especially tombs, are cursed. In order not to be disturbed in their long sleep, the Pharaons asked the priests to curse their graves when they died. If anyone disturbs their souls, they will get revenge! "

    "And they still dig? Are you not afraid to be avenged by the dead? " I asked, frowning.

    "The people in the Tourism Bureau are crazy about money. In order to create economic benefits for the country, what can''t they do? What''s more, this is the 21st century. With such a high level of modern civilization, how many people still believe in so many gods and ghosts? " Middle aged women should say.

    I took a look at her face. I felt that her brow was wrinkled and her eyes were worried. I was obviously worried about something, so I asked, "but others don''t believe it, elder sister, do you believe it?"

    The middle-aged woman was stunned for a moment, turned her head and looked at me, then nodded.

    "Yes, I am. Because... My husband is in the excavation workers recruited by the Tourism Bureau. I didn''t want him to take over the job. After all, it''s really unlucky for him to cause a curse. But our son is about to marry a daughter-in-law, but our family is so poor that we can''t even get rid of the pot. People in the tourism bureau pay five times as much as those in other places. My husband said that for the sake of five times the salary, even if we let him risk his life! After all, we are getting old and will be buried in the earth in a few years. But our son still has a long way to go. If he can''t get a daughter-in-law, what will he do for the rest of his life? I have no choice but to let him go. But I thought about it all night last night, and I was still a little bit worried. So I came to have a look with other people early this morning. I''m afraid that if he has a good or bad case, I can also pull him away! "

 Chapter 829

    After listening to the middle-aged women''s words, I probably knew the whole story, so I said thanks to the middle-aged women, and then went to their side of Mo liangye.

    "Well, have you got any information?" I asked.

    Chen Feng shook his head and said with a dejected face: "I thought that with so many people around, I could find out something, but I didn''t know that they only knew that they were digging graves, but they didn''t know whose tomb they were digging. It''s really very urgent!"

    "It''s the same with what I''ve heard. It''s said that a group of tourists found it a few days ago, and then reported it to the tourism administration, which wants to develop it into a scenic area."

    "Developing graves into scenic areas? Thanks to the tourism bureau! If there is any curse, how can they bear the impact? " Li Manzhen talks on one side.

    "It''s not unusual for them to develop this tomb into a tourist attraction. Otherwise, how is the famous pyramid famous in the world? However, the tomb was built near this extremely shady place. I am very worried that it is the mausoleum of Cleopatra. If that''s the case, let them go down and dig. It''s no different from death! " I look worried said.

    "Just now I had a look. They''ve dug a lot. If there''s any curse, even if we stop it, it won''t help." Ink cool night light said.

    "What shall we do now? Do you just watch them die? "

    "That''s not true. But don''t forget, we still have a very important thing to do. If this is not done, it will be a real failure! " Mo Liang said coldly at night.

    "Husband, are you talking about Jingpo stone?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice: "I have sensed the vibration frequency of the last Crystal soul stone, which is less than 100 meters around here."

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, do you mean we don''t care about the grave diggers first, go and take the crystal soul stone?" Chen Feng asked.

    "Yes. Now it''s day time. After a while, it''s noon. Noon is the most powerful time of the day. The blood baby is afraid of Yang and should not make trouble for the time being. So during this period, we can go to get the crystal soul stone. It''s not too late for us to find a way to deal with the blood baby when we get the crystal soul stone. " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I think about it and think what he said is right.

    Dealing with the blood baby is just because we want to find the crystal soul stone.

    Now that we have made clear the general location of Jingpo stone, we will naturally focus on Jingpo stone.

    After all, the blood baby has such a strong sunlight, it is estimated that it will not produce any moths for a while.

    Thinking of this, I immediately agreed to the proposal of Mo liangye.

    However, just in case, I made another preparation.

    "I think we have to hold on to it. If the blood baby is bold enough to make trouble in broad daylight, we''ll all go to find Jingpo stone. Aren''t these people going to suffer? Therefore, I suggest that the four of us go to get the crystal soul stone and stay here to keep an eye on the trend. If the blood baby makes trouble, at least we still have a group of people and horses who can resist one or two. "

    "My wife is very thoughtful." Mo liangye laughs and praises.

    "Little cousin, I can''t see that you used to be brave and resourceless, but now you''ve learned a lot. To be honest, is it influenced by my brother-in-law Chen Feng agreed.

    "No! I''ve always been so smart and brave, OK, but you didn''t have a pair of eyes to find beauty before! " I pouted and said a little haughty.

    "Yo, yo, I''m flattering you, and I''m starting to get up!" Chen Feng joked.

    "You''re flattering. Why am I embarrassed? I''ll bang it, I''ll bang it, OK? " I said triumphantly.

    Xu is really can''t listen to us two people bicker, Mo cool night light cough a, opening a way: "since the madam already had the all-around plan, now time also not early, that we don''t delay, quickly divide work and cooperate!"

    "Well, it happens that we are two pairs. Let''s just take me and Mo liangye as a group, Chen Feng and man Zhen as a group. This is just the way to maximize the role of each of us. Mo liangye has the ability to sense the vibration frequency of the crystal soul stone. It''s better to locate the specific address of the crystal soul stone. Before that, those crystal soul stones were collected in my storage ring, so it would be appropriate for me to take them. As for Chen Feng, you have a certain understanding of the blood baby. Even if the blood baby has problems, you should be able to react quickly. Man Zhen, the flowers and vines on your other side are unpredictable, and they are very fast. They can hold the blood baby to a certain extent and buy time for us. "

    "Well, I''ll do what my little cousin said. You two go to get the crystal soul stone. I''ll stay here with Manzhen! " Chen Feng agreed.

    Seeing that they had no objection, Mo liangye and I simply explained a few words to them, then squeezed out the crowd and came to the open space outside.

    "Husband, although you limited the scope of the crystal soul stone to 100 meters, it''s still a little difficult to find if the 100 meters is long." I said.

    Mo liangye reached out and touched my head and said with a smile, "madam, what you said is troublesome. It''s for other people. If it''s me, I only need 5 minutes at most to narrow the scope of the crystal soul stone to less than half a meter. "

    "Are you so good?" I doubt that.

    But who knows, I feel a little pain in my scalp when I hear this.

    Only then, I saw a hair in Mo liangye''s hand, as if it had been pulled from my head.

    "Husband, even if I doubt your ability, you will not pull my hair for revenge, will you?" I''m a little dissatisfied.

    "Ma''am, I''m not getting back at you. I just want to borrow your hair. Don''t you think I can''t locate the crystal soul stone in five minutes? OK, now I''ll show you. You have to open your eyes wide! "

    Say, Mo cool night then with two fingers, tightly hold the hair that pulls from my head, and the whole body all starts to slowly turn toward all directions.

    "Husband, you... This is..." I was puzzled by his behavior.

    "The crystal soul stones we found before have been stored there for a long time, so after a long time, you will be infected with their breath. Using your hair to test the position of the last crystal stone is the most simple and convenient way. You don''t see that it doesn''t react at all now, but once she senses the position of the crystal soul stone, she will start to move by herself. " Mo liangye explained patiently.

    Hearing this, I''m still a little skeptical.

    But soon, the reaction of that hair dispelled all my doubts.

    Because, when Mo liangye''s body turns to the southeast, the hair suddenly shakes like the wind.

    But now I''m sweating. I don''t think there''s any wind at all. Why does my hair shake?

    Unless... Unless, as Mo liangye said, the hair is affected by the crystal soul stone.

    In this way, it fully shows that the last crystal stone must be in the southeast of our current position!

 Chapter 830

    Realizing this, Mo liangye and I turned around and walked towards the southeast.

    In the process of walking, I found that as we went southeast, the hair in his hand was shaking more and more severely, like a storm.

    In particular, when we walked more than 20 meters, the hair suddenly straightened, and then "Bata" sound, directly broken.

    My face is covered and I look at the cool night.

    "This is..."

    "The power of Jingpo stone is too strong. This hair is too fragile to bear." Ink cool night light answer way.

    "So, does this mean that the crystal soul stone is under our feet?"

    Mo Liang nodded at night, which means default.

    My heart, suddenly excited.

    Since grandma died, we have been looking for Jingpo stone.

    After several countries and numerous difficulties, I finally arrived at the hiding place of the last Crystal soul stone.

    I''m afraid it''s really hard for people who haven''t experienced this kind of inner excitement and tremor to understand.

    "Husband, let''s begin!" I can''t wait.

    "Good!"

    Mo cool night should be a, then raise a hand to wave, then spread a border in the range of 5 meters around us.

    This border is not the same as before.

    In the past, the border he laid was mostly transparent.

    But today, standing inside the boundary, although you can see the situation outside, if you look inside, you will only see a boundless yellow sand.

    In doing so, it is entirely to hide people''s eyes and ears.

    After all, the people from the Tourism Administration of Ethiopia and Ecuador are still digging the underground tomb not far away. If they are not careful to let them see us digging here, they may be caught in prison with the same charge of destroying cultural relics as the one who was infected with coffin fungus.

    In that case, it would be too much trouble for us.

    In this way, Mo liangye thought of using the border to block the outside sight.

    After making sure of safety, I transferred two engineers shovels from storage and control, and quickly excavated the yellow sand from the bottom of my feet.

    Because the texture of the sand is much looser than the soil, Mo liangye and I dug a big hole in the yellow sand after only a few minutes, exposing an iron plate below.

    "It should be it!"

    Ink cool night finish saying, jump down, break open the lock on that iron plate, whole lifted up.

    At this time, I saw a space less than half an square meter under the iron plate, which contained a crystal box emitting brilliant light.

    Mo liangye looked at the handwriting on the iron plate, then picked up the crystal box and jumped up.

    "You just looked down at the iron plate. What was written on it?" I asked, frowning.

    "It''s Arabic. I can only read half of it. It''s probably the death of the thief. The signature is princess amanra!"

    "Then, according to this trend, Princess amanra is still the half sister of the blood baby? Generally, in such a situation, shouldn''t their brother and sister fight each other to death? Why didn''t they fight? Princess amanra even helped to keep the crystal soul stone I don''t understand of ask a way.

    "Madame, have you forgotten Faisal? Even Faisal is willing to sacrifice himself to save the baby, let alone Princess amanra? Human beings are always strange creatures, born aggressive. If we want them not to fight, unless they have a common goal! " Ink cool night light said.

    "You mean..." I seem to think of something when I was reminded by Mo liangye.

    But before I could finish my words, I saw that the sunny sky outside the border suddenly became extremely gloomy. The strong wind on the ground and the flying sand and rocks made people feel a sense of danger that the city was about to be destroyed by black clouds.

    This situation is not a good omen at first sight, so that even Mo liangye''s face has changed.

    "Oh, no, we''re still miscalculating!" Ink cool night sink voice way.

    I look at Mo liangye and feel puzzled about his words.

    "We thought the mechanism was in the tomb of Cleopatra. There should be no traps around the crystal soul stone. But now it seems that the crystal soul stone is easy to take, but the trouble after taking it is really endless!"

    Speaking of this, the expression on Mo liangye''s face is more and more dignified.

    "Madam, do you still remember the effect of this crystal soul stone on Cleopatra of Egypt?" Mo cool night asks a way.

    I nodded: "the reason why this crystal soul stone is placed here is to frighten the surrounding Yin things, so that they do not dare to make the idea of extremely Yin place!"

    "So, once we take away the crystal soul stone, the Yin things around us will rush to the extreme Yin place, trying to occupy the geomantic treasure cave!" Mo cool night a face serious say.

    "In that case, as long as we put the crystal soul stone back to its original place, we can get it after solving the other Yin things here?" I suggested.

    After all, although Jingpo stone is important to us, we also don''t want to disturb other Yin objects around us.

    When these Yin things are solved, it may be a good way to get the best of both worlds.

    But Mo liangye quickly denied my proposal.

    "It''s useless. We''ve just taken away the crystal soul stone, which is equivalent to destroying the Fengshui here. If the geomantic omen is bad, even if it is remedied afterwards, it is mostly useless. "

    "So... We don''t have any other way at the moment?"

    "Yes!"

    "What can I do?" I asked repeatedly.

    Mo Liang night eyebrow twist, the whole face becomes extremely cold Su: "put away the crystal soul stone, and then kill these Yin things!"

    I almost vomited blood when I heard that.

    But when I think about it, I find that this is really the only way now.

    Since it can''t be remedied, we have to go for it.

    Anyway, no matter what, we have to take the crystal soul stone!

    Thinking of this, I nodded and said in a deep voice, "well, there''s no way. It''s a big deal. We''ll fight with these Yin things!"

    Mo liangye looked at me and handed the crystal soul stone that had just been dug out of the deep pit to me.

    It''s so valuable that I didn''t dare to be careless. I immediately put it in the storage ring together with the crystal soul stones.

    I don''t know why, when these crystal soul stones all gathered together, I felt that the finger wearing the storage ring seemed to tremble for a while, and then quickly returned to normal.

    I wanted to tell this situation to Mo liangye. Unexpectedly, at this time, I suddenly heard a scream outside the border.

    I subconsciously turned to see the past, saw a red shadow, suddenly ran into the sky, was surrounded by the black clouds.

    "It''s the blood baby!" I can''t help crying.

    Hearing what I said, the look on Mo liangye''s face was more dignified, with an unprecedented sense of crisis.

    "No, Xueying wants to fight for the territory right of this extremely Yin land with those Yin things. If they fight, I''m afraid they will hurt the innocent! Ma''am, come on, we''ve got to get all the onlookers into the border! "

 Chapter 831

    Mo liangye said so, where dare I delay, immediately rushed out, ran to the crowd.

    "It''s dangerous here. Come with me I yelled at them.

    But at the moment, their attention was all attracted to the dark sky above their heads because the blood baby suddenly jumped out of the underground grave just now, and they had no time to pay attention to my cry.

    It was Chen Feng and Li Manzhen who heard my voice and immediately found them from the crowd.

    "Xiao Fei, what''s the matter? Why do you want them to follow you? " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    I looked up at the dark clouds above my head, sighed and said, "it''s me and Mo liangye who are not good. If we don''t go so rashly to get the crystal soul stone, this extremely Yin place won''t lose its deterrent effect on the surrounding Yin things, and it won''t lead to the present situation."

    "Now this situation? Little cousin, you mean... These dark clouds are... "Chen Feng can''t help but feel a little shocked.

    Seeing that he seemed to have guessed something, I nodded and said in a deep voice: "yes, these dark clouds above my head are the shady things around this extremely shady place. Without the shock of crystal soul stone, they all come out to grab this place now. Because these things were so dark that even the sun was covered, the blood babies in the underground tomb naturally came out��

    "Damn, no wonder I saw something red flash by just now. It was your influence that led the blood baby to rush out. However, in other words, the blood baby''s speed is really not a bit fast. I hardly see what it looks like, and it has disappeared! " Chen Feng said.

    Hearing what he said, I couldn''t help holding my forehead.

    Before, I had expected him to do a good job of prevention in the first time when the blood baby came out. Anyway, it would be OK to report a letter to us.

    But now it seems that I overestimated him after all!

    "Well, it''s useless to talk about these now. We have to quickly bring those onlookers to the border under my husband''s cloth. Otherwise, once the blood babies fight with the Yin things, they will suffer in the end." I urged.

    Chen Feng and Li Manzhen naturally knew the seriousness of the matter. Without saying a word, they began to persuade the onlookers to go to the border of Mo liangye.

    However, these people, obviously, did not cooperate with our persuasion very well and rejected us one after another.

    "We don''t even know who you are. Why should we listen to you?"

    "Yes, you foreigners are not good. Who knows if you have ulterior motives?"

    Seeing their attitude, we feel speechless.

    Damn, we''re kind enough to help them, but we''re taken as donkey''s liver and lung by them?

    Not so unreasonable!

    However, they don''t want to go to the border. We can''t force them to go, can we?

    If you can pull one, can you pull all?

    I thought about it and whispered a few words in her ear.

    She nodded, and then took advantage of those people did not pay attention, slowly walked to the tourist bureau to dig the grave next to the big pit.

    "Ah, there are monsters in this grave! Everybody, run Li Manzhen suddenly cried out.

    When the onlookers heard the cry, they subconsciously turned their heads and looked into the big pit. They saw that there were countless other flowers and vines climbing up in the pit.

    At first glance, it''s like running out of the grave.

    "There are real monsters. Run

    Seeing this, the onlookers couldn''t help yelling and running.

    "This way, everybody run this way!" I took the opportunity to guide.

    Sure enough, those onlookers were in a panic, and they had no time to think. Subconsciously, they ran to the direction of the border of the Mo Liang night according to my guidance.

    Originally, I was a little worried about the deep pit of Jingpo stone dug by me and Mo liangye in the border. If these onlookers saw it, there might be something wrong.

    But when I followed them to enter the border, I found that the sand had been completely filled up by Mo liangye, and there was no trace of excavation at all.

    I secretly wash ink cool night thumbs up, indicating that he did a good job.

    But this is just the beginning.

    After all, the blood baby and the nearby Yin objects are still facing each other in the sky. If the two sides really fight, it is likely to cause a devastating blow to this area.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help looking at Mo liangye and asking him what he means.

    But after he received my eyes, he did not give me any response, just constantly strengthening the border where we are.

    In this way, I didn''t have much to say, so I had to turn to the onlookers and say, "don''t be afraid, everyone. You are very safe now. The vines just now won''t come here��

    "But... But even if those vines won''t run over, the red shadow before... I saw a red shadow running out of the underground grave with my own eyes. Isn''t this the curse of the Pharaoh?" One of the onlookers said in a trembling voice.

    The rest of the people began to agree with him.

    "Yes, yes, I saw it too. Although I only saw a red shadow, it must not be a good thing to run out of the grave!"

    "If you want me to see it, let''s... Let''s go as soon as possible. The sooner we leave here, the better. Otherwise, the curse of the Pharaoh will come true, and we will all be finished!"

    "Yes, we can''t sit here waiting to die, we need to get out of here quickly!"

    With that, they began to walk out of the border and wanted to escape as soon as possible.

    "Hey, don''t leave. My husband can really protect you!" I yelled at them.

    But they seem to have made up their mind to run deeper into the desert one by one, regardless of my obstruction.

    "It''s over. They''ve all run away. What should we do? Or, my husband, would you like to make a bigger border and cover them all? " I said with a worried face.

    Mo liangye shakes his head and answers in a deep voice: "it''s useless. From the beginning, they don''t believe us. Even if they set a bigger border, it''s futile��

    "Then what? They run away in such a hurry, in case... "

    I look anxious, is about to go on, who knows, the sky suddenly remembered a dull sound.

    Then, a black shadow fell from the dark cloud and hit the fleeing civilians.

    Those civilians believed in the curse of the Pharaoh. Later, they saw the blood baby come out of the tomb with their own eyes. They were scared to death. Now suddenly, a black shadow fell in front of them. For a moment, they didn''t know how to react. They were stunned on the spot

 Chapter 832

    Although those civilians can only see a dark shadow, and can not see its actual face, but this is enough to scare people.

    After all, it''s strange to see such a black thing suddenly falling from my head.

    However, for thousands of years, the people of the country of Ethiopia have believed in gods, so after being stunned for a while, they all knelt down and kowtowed to the black shadow.

    "God, we are all honest people. We have never offended you. Please let us live."

    Hearing this, the black shadow gave a laugh, and then suddenly showed its original shape.

    "Although I like you to call me God, it still can''t stop me from eating you all!"

    With that, the black shadow directly grabbed the civilian who was closest to him and tore up his whole body and devoured it with a very fast speed.

    "I haven''t eaten such fresh human for a long time. It''s really delicious!" The black shadow licked the blood left at the corner of his mouth and said with a grim smile.

    Where did the civilians see such a battle, they were so scared that their legs softened.

    But no matter how soft their legs were, they still didn''t forget to run for their lives.

    In this case, more than 20 civilians scattered and fled around.

    But the black shadow was beaten down by the blood baby from the dark cloud, and it was already injured. How could it easily let go of the best food for it to supplement energy?

    As soon as he ran, he caught another civilian and devoured him directly.

    Fear, in this desert, is spreading deeper and deeper.

    Overhead, there are blood baby and those Yin things tangled with, maybe when will burst out a devastating disaster.

    On the ground, the black shadow threatened the lives of civilians.

    It''s really hard to deal with the enemy on both sides!

    Seeing that the black shadow grabs the third civilian again, it seems that the next second is about to devour it, I finally can''t help but rush to it, raise my hand, throw out the ink line, and hold it by the neck.

    The black shadow didn''t know what the ink line was, but he wanted to break free with his hand. As a result, as soon as his hand touched the ink line, it was scorched by the ink line, and sent out bursts of scorched smell.

    "You... You dare to hurt me!" The black shadow growled.

    I tugged at the ink line in my hand and made the black shadow stagger.

    "Why can''t I hurt you when you do harm to the common people I said in a cold voice.

    That black shadow ate my loss, at the moment a face of anger looking at me: "with you?"

    "Yes, I am!" I responded without fear.

    Even if I''m not sure if I can beat it, I can''t lose in any case!

    "Well, little girl, you have to pay a price for boasting! What can you do to me with your little body and a broken rope? " The black shadow said scornfully.

    "Then let''s try!"

    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"

    The black shadow gave a cold drink, and then forced to bear the scalded wound on his hands, vigorously tugged, trying to drag me past.

    But I had been on guard. Even if I was dragged by it, I still stood firmly in the same place and was not affected at all.

    That black shadow saw this scene, can''t help but be a little surprised, once again stretched out his hand to drag, but I still have no response.

    "I didn''t expect that you still have some skills! It seems that I really look down on you! " Said the black shadow in a cold voice.

    I gave it a white look and replied impolitely: "a little black smoker, also want to hurt me? What a fool''s dream

    After that, I took Lu Banchi and cut him directly.

    See me hit, the black shadow quickly to the side, to avoid my attack.

    My heart is not willing to turn around, again with lubanchi split to it.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, the black shadow suddenly faded from its true colors, and turned back into a mass of black gas, which made me empty.

    What''s more, after I failed to chop and kill, its black gas rushed directly in front of me, bared his teeth and tried to swallow me like those civilians.

    I tried to dodge, but somehow I was entangled by its black gas. No matter how I struggled, I couldn''t get away from it.

    Seeing that I was about to be eaten by it, I couldn''t help feeling flustered. I didn''t know how to react at all. I was just dumbfounded on the spot.

    However, at this time, a dark blue light flashed.

    Then I heard the shrill cry of the black shadow, and even the black gas that it wrapped around me now released me.

    I was stunned for a moment, turned to look at the past, only to see in front of me not far away, the black shadow once again revealed its own entity.

    But this time, the entity it revealed was very embarrassed.

    An arm, which had been broken, fell to the ground at random, like a stump bitten by a wild dog.

    And the person who cut off his arm, don''t think about it, also know that it must be mo liangye.

    In this world, there are many people who are good at making swords.

    But that special cold sword, so far, I have only seen him use it by himself.

    Sure enough, when I looked sideways, I found that the man with excellent posture and bearing, carrying a sword with dark blue and cold light, was mo liangye!

    "Ma''am, are you all right?" Mo liangye asked.

    Although his tone is light, his eyes are full of concern, which makes me feel warm.

    "I''m fine. Thanks for your coming in time." I answered with a smile.

    "This is natural. My wife has been bullied. How can I not come?" Mo liangye said with a light smile, "madam, I have laid a new border over there. You should take these civilians quickly. As for this asshole, I''ll handle it! "

    Seeing what he said, I naturally didn''t object. I turned to the civilians and said, "if you want to live, follow me!"

    Originally, they didn''t believe us very much.

    But two innocent civilians have been eaten by the black shadow. At the moment, even if they don''t want to believe us, it''s impossible.

    "Well, well, you''re all capable people. We''ll go where you want us to go!" One of the leading civilians said.

    Hearing what he said, the rest of the civilians echoed: "yes, we listen to you for everything!"

    "Well, in that case, everyone follow me to the other side to avoid being poisoned by this Yin thing again!"

    Having said that, I took them and others, and walked into the boundary of the new cloth of the Mo cool night.

    After being safe for the time being, I focused on the cool night of ink again.

    I saw that the black shadow was cut off an arm by Mo liangye, and then he was furious, and his whole body burst out a strong ghost gas.

    "Who are you?" The black shadow asked angrily.

    Mo cool night eyebrows slightly a pick, full of don''t care should voice: "you don''t deserve to know!"

    When he said that, he saw his body jump, directly holding his sword and fighting with the black shadow

 Chapter 833

    Although the black shadow had been cut off an arm by Mo liangye, his figure was extremely flexible. He was about to die several times, but he escaped from Mo liangye''s hands.

    However, Mo liangye is not a vegetarian.

    This is not, see that black shadow cunning not to be able to, Mo cool night made a boundary between oneself and it directly.

    Moreover, with his pace moving, the border actually became smaller at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    In this way, the black shadow hid for several rounds, and there was no place to escape.

    Because, the border that Mo liangye had laid had shrunk to the point where he could not move.

    However, its magic power is not as good as that of Mo liangye. Naturally, it can''t break his boundary, leaving only the share of waiting for death silently!

    Xu Shi saw that he was dying, and the black shadow fell down on his knees in front of Mo liangye with a plop, pleading for mercy: "please let me go, I don''t dare any more..."

    Ink cool night cold eyes at it, eyes are full of disdain.

    "In this world, yin and Yang coexist and do not disturb each other, but you are so cruel to kill living people. What''s the face of asking me to forgive you?" Mo cool night cold voice drinks a way.

    Hearing the voice of Mo liangye, the black shadow could not help shaking for a moment, and then timidly responded: "I... I know I''m wrong, I promise I will never hurt the living again!"

    After watching it for a while, he said, "no, I has the final say." You, go and talk to the ghosts of those two

    After that, Mo liangye waved.

    Then, we can see that not far away in the sand, two groups of blue smoke, slowly toward the direction of the cool night.

    After a while, Mo liangye stretched out his hand and personally connected the two groups of cyan smoke into the border.

    Until then, as like as two peas, I saw that the two clouds of blue smoke slowly condensed into the body of a soul, which was exactly the same as the two who had been eaten by the black shadow before.

    "You killed them. It''s your debt. So it''s up to them to decide what happens to you. " Ink cool night light said.

    As soon as the words came out, the black shadow began to tremble all over, and his expression was full of fear.

    Obviously, it doesn''t want to be judged by the souls of these two people.

    As far as it is concerned, it may be better to punish by the ink cool night.

    But Mo liangye said this, and now it has no room for objection.

    After all, it couldn''t beat him.

    As a weak person, what else can it do besides being obedient?

    Thinking of this, the black shadow looked at the souls of the two people who had been eaten by himself and said with a flattering face: "that... Although I ate you, but... But we have no grievances in the past, and we have no grudge recently. Otherwise, our grudges will be written off?"

    "Write it off? Keep dreaming. We used to live well. If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t be lonely now! " Said one of the souls.

    "Yes, I ate you, but... How do you know that being a ghost is not as good as being a man? If you think it''s better to be a ghost in the future, you may want to thank me! " The black shadow began to talk nonsense.

    "Bah! Thank you? I think it''s better to beat you out of your wits! Even if being a ghost is better than being a ghost, it must not be as happy as being in the world. There are still young children and hard-working wives and children in my family. How can you let them live without me? " The soul of another man spoke.

    "But now that I''ve eaten you, what''s the use of hating me? Can you really blow me to dust? We are all ghosts. We must unite as ghosts. Do you understand? See, that''s my boss. He''s the overlord of ghosts in this area. If you hurt me, he won''t let you go! " Seeing that the black shadow could not be fooled, he began to change the threat again.

    Although the two ghosts hated it so much, they looked up at the dark clouds in the sky with a look of fear on their faces.

    It was mo liangye. After hearing the words of the black shadow, he chuckled, then raised his chin at it, and asked, "look to the left, is that your so-called boss?"

    The black shadow was stunned for a moment, turned his head and looked at him. Sure enough, he saw that from the dark clouds in the sky, a ghost with a height of one person was smashed down, and the scars all over his body were obviously defeated.

    What''s fatal is that not long after it fell, the red baby also jumped out of the dark cloud and confronted the highest ghost again.

    From a distance, the height difference between the two guys is too big.

    One is a 20-30 cm baby, and the other is a 2-meter tall baby.

    Tut Tut, this height contrast how to see, how to feel awkward, seems to be a bit to bully small posture.

    But when the two really fight, people will see what a real sling is.

    Although the red blood baby was small, it was called a fierce one. He flew directly to the head of the big ghost, and then he bit off one ear of the big ghost with a big mouth.

    Although it''s a ghost, it''s still painful to be hurt.

    This is not, the big man was bitten after the ear, immediately pain can not, move immediately confused, began to reach out and beat the red blood baby.

    However, the red blood baby silk was undaunted, still sitting firmly on the head of the big ghost, and taking advantage of the big man''s hand to fight, vigorously pulled his arm, abruptly broke it.

    The big man fell to the ground. The red blood baby held his broken arm and ate like a rich meal.

    Seeing this scene in the distance, the black shadow''s face became very ugly, as if he had been humiliated in public.

    But the two ghosts who were killed by it didn''t intend to let him go and sneered at him one after another.

    "Well, don''t you say your boss is very good? Why can''t you deal with a little baby now? That''s it. It''s a good idea to dominate in this area? "

    "You know what! I had a fight with the blood baby. It''s extremely difficult to deal with. It''s not as simple as you think! " The black shadow retorted.

    "We can''t control it for the time being, but you owe us your life. It''s time to pay it back!"

    Said, the two ghosts are not nonsense, directly a left and a right, quickly rushed to the black shadow.

    The black shadow was bound by Mo liangye''s sister. At the moment, there was no place to hide. He could only let the two ghosts rush to him.

    However, when the two ghosts were about to pounce on themselves, a strange smile suddenly appeared on the corner of the black shadow''s mouth

 Chapter 834

    The black shadow gave a strange smile, and then saw that the two ghosts had been strangled by it.

    His scarlet tongue licked them like a demon.

    "You two just formed ghosts want to kill me? you must be dreaming! By the way, I forgot to say that for me, not only your body is delicious, but also your soul is mouth watering. In fact, I wanted to let your soul go, but if you have to get in trouble with me, you can''t blame me��

    With that, the black shadow opened his mouth, biting the two ghosts fiercely.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a small shadow flashed towards it.

    Then, I saw that the black shadow released two ghosts, one hand covering his mouth, the other hand pinching his neck. His expression was very painful, as if he had suffered some accident.

    "You... What did you do to me? How can you... "The black shadow looked at the dark cool night in horror.

    Mo Liang glanced at it with no expression on his face and said coldly, "it''s a thousand year old jujube tree cut by thunder. This is the only one in the world. You should be glad that you have smoke from your ancestral grave in your last life to use such a good thing!"

    Hearing this, the black shadow''s face suddenly became more ugly, and even put his hand into his throat, desperately trying to pick out the jujube.

    After all, lightning strikes the jujube tree since ancient times. It is an extremely powerful weapon to ward off evil spirits. It absorbs the essence of yin and Yang in the world, and after the baptism of thunder and lightning, it brings together five righteous spirits. Most of the evil spirits are extremely afraid of it.

    What''s more, it''s a jujube tree with a history of thousands of years.

    If we don''t dig it out, isn''t the black shadow really going to end?

    Thinking of this, the black shadow picked up more and more.

    But as it gets harder and harder, the ghost gas on it becomes lighter and lighter, and even becomes transparent in the end.

    "How could that be? Why can''t you pick it out? I... I don''t want to die, I don''t want to The mood of the black shadow was very anxious now.

    "As I said, people have humanity, ghosts have ways, and they should not interfere with each other. But you disobey the rules of yin and Yang and kill the living and take their lives. So, today, you can only pay off this debt if you let it go! " Mo cool night cold voice says.

    The body of the black shadow at the moment, almost completely transparent, only faintly see a very light black smoke in the constant twisting.

    "No, I don''t want it. I don''t want it to go up in smoke! Please, let me go. I promise I won''t do any more evil. I really don''t want to die! " The black shadow continued to plead.

    But Mo liangye was not moved.

    "I gave you a chance to sincerely apologize to them, but you not only never die of theft, but also try to devour their souls together! You do so many evils. If you stay alive, I don''t know how many innocent people will be killed! So, you can only choose the way to die! "

    Ink cool night''s words, all with a king''s demeanor.

    "You... If you let me go, you will be punished! In the end, your ending will be the same as mine, the same as mine! "

    The black shadow finally roared, and even the last wisp of black smoke dissipated in the air, leaving only the lightning struck jujube tree in the sand.

    Mo liangye took a look at the lightning stroke jujube wood, and saw that only half of it was left. It was almost useless, so he didn''t bother to pick it up and let it go.

    And the two ghosts saved by Mo liangye are grateful to him.

    "God, you must be a god sent by God!"

    "God, we don''t know how to thank you for saving our lives. Please accept us as apprentices? Let''s just be a little follower! "

    Mo liangye frowned slightly and said, "I''m not a God, and I don''t need to accept disciples. Go to the underworld, or I''ll be punished by the emissary of the underworld when I''m late!"

    But the two ghosts, kneeling in front of Mo liangye, kowtow to him.

    "We have just become ghosts. Our ability is too weak. Even if we go to the underworld, we are bullied by other ghosts. Why don''t you teach us some skills to protect ourselves, so that we can help the weak as well as the strong

    But even if they say so, Mo liangye is still unmoved.

    "How can all things in this world be explained clearly by the word" strong or weak "? It''s the so-called "there are people outside the people, there is a day outside the world". Neither you nor I can be the strongest one. Because the true meaning of strength lies not in the level of skill, but in the heart. If you are committed to good, even if someone bullies you, there will always be someone to stand up for you. But if you are bent on doing evil, like the ghost who just died, it will certainly arouse the disgust of all living beings in this world. More disgust, more opponents. Is it far from death? " Mo Liang night language center of gravity long said.

    The two ghosts did not understand, looked at the ink cool night, and finally nodded.

    "Thank you for your guidance. We know what to do."

    After that, the two ghosts kowtowed to Mo liangye three times. Then they walked slowly to the border where we were. At last, they looked at their relatives, disappeared and went to the underworld to reincarnate.

    Seeing that the threat of the black shadow has been relieved, I feel a little relieved and come out of the border to the side of Mo liangye.

    "Husband, what should we do now? The head of the blood baby and the Yin thing is still fighting. Who can we help? " I asked.

    Mo cool night turned to see the distant blood baby and Yin fighting situation, the face became a little dignified.

    "Maybe they don''t need our help anymore!"

    Hearing this, I subconsciously looked at the blood baby. I saw that the head of the Yin had been bitten by the blood baby and there was no good place.

    And the blood baby, still whole body red, in addition to the blood hanging around the corner of the mouth, did not suffer any injury at all.

    Seeing this, I can''t help but feel a little shocked.

    Damn, is this bloody baby so powerful?

    I thought, it and the head of the Yin thing, should be a draw.

    After all, the height of the two of them is almost the same as that of the whole family. No matter how fierce the blood baby is, it is impossible to take advantage of them.

    But the reality still tells me a profound truth, that is, no matter people or ghosts, they can''t be superficial!

    Although the head of the blood baby is pitifully small, his strength is really strong.

    Otherwise, how can the head of the Yin object be beaten like this?

    I began to worry about the future of some of us.

    As time goes by, the disadvantages of Yin things gradually become more prominent.

    In the end, he didn''t even have the strength to fight back. He could only let the blood baby eat his huge body one by one

 Chapter 835

    After the blood baby ate the head of the Yin thing, he finally set his eyes on us.

    No, to be exact, it fell on me.

    I saw it split its mouth and gave me a very cunning smile.

    My whole body''s sweat and hair stood up at this moment.

    That''s the smile!

    Before, in the belly of the angel of destruction, what I saw was such a strange and cunning smile, as if brewing a big conspiracy.

    The chill in my heart rose little by little.

    We have seen its strength just now.

    If it attacks us now, we''ll probably end up no better than the leader of the ghost.

    After all, it can get rid of all the Yin things around by itself and eat them one by one. This kind of strength is by no means easy for us to defeat.

    A few of us have one heart, and dare not take it lightly.

    Little by little, the blood baby crawled towards us. It was very slow, very slow, so slow that for a moment, I even thought it was no different from ordinary babies.

    But its red body reminds me that it is a most evil thing!

    For the sake of safety, Mo liangye and I went back to the border and stayed with the civilians.

    After all, with border protection, no matter how powerful the blood baby is, it can be prevented.

    Seeing that we were back in the border, the blood baby seemed to be in a hurry, and the speed of crawling began to speed up. After a while, he rushed to our border, trying to catch us and those civilians.

    However, it looks small, but the mind is very cautious.

    Afraid of a trap, it stayed for a long time before the border. Until it was sure that we had no conspiracy, it slowly reached out to catch us through the border.

    But the border that Mo liangye personally laid, is it what it wants to pass through, can it pass through?

    This is not, just in its hand out, was bound to a very powerful force to play out.

    It fell heavily on the sand, and after a long time, it got up again.

    We thought it would give up, but it was obstinate. Instead of giving up, it had a tendency to be more frustrated and more courageous, and it rushed back again.

    This time, its expression was much more fierce than before.

    Grinning, full of blood, as if a cannibal devil, looking at people straight disgusting.

    Fortunately, this time, it touched the border, the result is still not very good.

    Even, this rebound, more violent than before, directly shook it dozens of meters away.

    Seeing this scene, the civilians in the whole border area clapped their hands and gave a thumbs up to Mo liangye.

    Even Chen Feng is boasting about the cool night.

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, you are so powerful that you can''t break the blood baby. Why don''t you teach me later��

    "When you practice for another two thousand years, maybe I can consider teaching you." Ink cool night light should way.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng''s face was dejected.

    "Two thousand more years? Brother in law, are you teasing me? How can a mortal like me live more than 2000 years? Do you think everyone is like you? "

    "Then accept your fate. You will never learn this trick in your life!" Mo liangye said with a smile.

    "If you can''t learn, you can''t learn. If you are in danger, I will let my man Zhen protect me!"

    Chen Feng said, pretending to cuddle the side of Li Manzhen intimately, the expression is not good.

    Mo liangye felt speechless about his behavior as a child. He shook his head and sighed: "you are a big man, but you speak so fresh and refined about relying on women. Your waist plate is really outstanding!"

    Chen Feng was a fool. Seeing that he teased himself, he was not willing to show weakness and spat out his tongue at him. With a proud face, he said, "I depend on women. How can I do it? You depend on my little cousin, brother-in-law of Hades��

    Originally, I didn''t want to participate in the quarrel between the two of them, but Chen Feng''s words are just turning around and saying that my ability is too weak.

    Can I bear it?

    I was angry and wanted to fight back.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, Li Manzhen''s face suddenly changed, pointed to the blood baby and said in a loud voice: "no, the blood baby is coming again��

    Hearing the sound, we looked in the direction of the blood baby again.

    The ferocity on the blood baby''s face was even worse than before, and his expression was more ferocious than that of the devil in hell.

    This time, it didn''t use climbing, but gathered all the Yin Qi in its whole body, and rushed to our direction with extremely fast speed.

    It seems that it is really against us!

    Because we have seen the power of it, now we are all holding our breath, ready to fight to the death with the blood baby.

    The civilians in the border seemed to feel the dangerous approach, and their bodies began to shake.

    Some of them even fell on their knees and kowtowed to the blood baby, praying that the blood baby would spare them.

    Seeing them like this, I don''t think it''s the best way.

    If any of them, because of the impulse, ran outside the border, maybe let the blood baby seize the opportunity to break through the border.

    At that time, the dead people will not be one or two, but all the civilians here will be gnawed by it.

    Although we met with them by chance, but in the end the blood baby has something to do with us. If we can''t save ourselves, we really can''t and don''t want to do it.

    In this world, everything has cause and effect.

    Now that we have encountered this problem, we must solve it well.

    Otherwise, we can''t afford to cause countless serious impacts!

    Thinking of this, I have to devote part of my energy to comforting these civilians.

    "Don''t be afraid, my husband and I will protect you! As long as you stay where you are, you''ll be fine! "

    But even if I said that, one or two of those civilians raised objections.

    "Why should we believe you? The thing outside is coming out of the underground grave. It may be a god sent by heaven! No matter how powerful you are, how can you fight against the gods? "

    "Yes, I saw it come out of the tomb with my own eyes. It must be the patron saint of the Pharaon, but anyone who disturb the sleep of the Pharaon will be punished by it!"

    "If you want me to tell you, we''d better kowtow to him now, so maybe he can let us go!"

    Angry, I retorted: "yes, there are gods in this world, but have you ever seen such ugly gods? I don''t know if it''s the curse of the Pharaoh, but I know that if we can''t get rid of it today, the whole country of Egypt may suffer a great disaster! "

    I was so loud that the civilians were stunned.

    "But... But it... It seems... It doesn''t want to eat us anymore..." one of the civilians said in a trembling voice.

    I was stunned for a moment, and then I followed his eyes. When he was about to rush to the border, he suddenly turned a corner and headed for the deep pit not far away, which was dug out by the people of the Tourism Bureau

 Chapter 836

    None of us expected that the blood baby would do this.

    After all, the blood baby had to work hard with us before, with a posture that either it died or we died.

    But this spell spell, it so gray slip back to their old nest, this is a few meanings?

    Is it difficult? It thinks that we are too powerful to fight, so it just goes away?

    This... This blood baby looks very powerful. Is it so seedless?

    But why... I always feel that there seems to be something wrong with this?

    My heart has doubt, want to open mouth to ask the meaning of Mo liangye, the result behind but suddenly spread a shout.

    "No! My husband is still down there! Will the red monster be in danger if they go down now��

    When I looked back, I saw that the speaker was the middle-aged woman who told us about the excavation of the tomb by the Tourism Bureau when we first arrived here.

    At that time, she said that her husband was digging graves for people from the Tourism Bureau in order to earn more money.

    There are dozens of people digging graves with her husband.

    Before that, her husband and the people from the Tourism Bureau, as well as other grave diggers, had not come up.

    At that time, the blood baby was in a hurry to hang the Yin things around the tomb, so he didn''t care for them at all.

    Now, it abandons us and chooses to go back to the grave. I''m afraid that this middle-aged woman''s husband and their group will not be so lucky to escape.

    Hearing what the middle-aged woman said, other civilians on the scene also spoke out one after another.

    "Yes, my son is also below. In order to earn money to buy me medicine, he also went to work for the tourism bureau below! After that, I should have stopped him if I knew it would be so dangerous! " An old man said chagrined.

    "My husband is also down here. We have just been married for less than a month. If something happens to him, how can I live alone?"

    "My grandson is only 18 years old, and he has followed him to the end. He is still so young that he can''t leave his life here!"

    ����

    As they spoke, they became more and more excited. They even wanted to get out of the border and go down to the tomb to find someone.

    But they don''t know the seriousness of the matter. It''s impossible for us not to know.

    The blood baby is so powerful that we may not even be rivals.

    What''s the difference between these civilians going down and giving their heads away?

    Thinking of this, I immediately said to these people in a loud voice, "if you go down now, you will not only save them, but also take your own lives in vain!"

    "Then what? Can we just watch our relatives die below One of the civilians asked.

    "Of course not! People must be saved, but it''s not like you! I believe that if your relatives are alive, they will not want to see you buried here! " I went on.

    My words made those civilians pause for a while.

    "Then you say, what should we do now to save our relatives?" Asked the middle-aged woman aloud.

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen. Seeing that they didn''t express any objection, I felt more confident and said, "if you can trust us, it''s up to four of us to go down and rescue them instead of you!"

    My words, let these civilians you see me, I see you, it seems that some indecisive.

    For them, we are just a few foreigners, and we have nothing to do with them. It is understandable that they are hesitant to hand over the lives of their close relatives to us.

    But now the situation is critical, there is not much time for them to consider.

    One more minute, the grave diggers below will be more dangerous.

    Therefore, I had to urge: "if you want to save them alive, you have to think about it quickly. Otherwise, even if you figure it out later, we will not be able to save their lives! "

    Xu was frightened by me. When they heard this, their faces became dignified immediately.

    "How sure are you?" One of them asked.

    Obviously, they still have doubts about our going down to save people.

    "Say one hundred percent, you won''t believe it. So, I might as well tell you the truth. Even if we go on, we are only 50% sure! " I chose to be honest.

    This words, these civilians face more and more embarrassed.

    "Only half sure? Why so few? Then we don''t feel at ease to hand over this important task to you! "

    Other civilians nodded.

    Seeing that they were still dawdling, I was so anxious that I had to take care of them and rush down to save people.

    But one of the more difficult things is that there are people from the Tourism Bureau in this place.

    If we don''t seek the consent of these civilians and the people from the Tourism Bureau, we will go to the grave without permission, and we will definitely be charged with reselling cultural relics and so on.

    If we can get a large number of police to arrest us later, it will be a big trouble!

    Fortunately, not every one of these civilians is unreasonable.

    No, just when I was worried and angry, the middle-aged woman who had talked with me before suddenly said out loud: "I believe you! Before you saved our lives, I believe you have the ability to save my husband''s life! Everything, please��

    Then the middle-aged woman came up to me and bowed to me deeply.

    Seeing this, other civilians seemed to be infected and agreed to go down to the grave to save people.

    Even the staff of those tourism bureaus earnestly said to us, "please do bring them up! Thank you

    With the consent of both sides, we naturally have no worries. Even if we explain some things to them, and then reinforce the border, we tie safety ropes and go down to the grave one by one.

    This tomb is deeper than I thought, about 100 meters.

    According to the height of the building, there must be a 30 story building.

    However, we measured it with instruments and found that the air quality here is pretty good. At least we didn''t suffer from anoxia and other symptoms.

    So it seems that there should be a vent in the tomb.

    We put away the safety ropes, packed our bags, and began to look for the grave diggers.

    In principle, those workers should be not far from where we came down.

    But we looked around and didn''t see them at all.

    Not even the tools they dug.

    What''s going on?

    Is it difficult that these people didn''t dig here at all, but found something and turned to dig deeper into the tomb?

 Chapter 837

    In doubt, we were all worried, so we looked around to see if we could find the trace of those grave diggers.

    After all, this is the only way down here.

    They are all living people. They will not disappear out of thin air. They can only be hidden somewhere underground.

    And what we need to do now is to find this place!

    If we think about it in this way, we will look for it more seriously.

    But I don''t know why, we searched the pit three or four times. Except for some digging tools scattered on the ground, we didn''t even see the shadow of the grave diggers.

    Strange!

    According to the above statement of the civilians, they should have really come down, and there are still a large number of them. How can they disappear now?

    This matter, inexplicably makes people feel a little evil.

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye to ask him what he meant.

    But unexpectedly, he was staring at a corner in a trance, and didn''t even hear me calling him.

    Seeing that he didn''t answer, I had to go over and touch him with my elbow. I asked, "husband, what''s the matter with you? What have you found? "

    Mo liangye came back, looked at me, and asked in a deep voice, "madam, do you think there is wind in this place?"

    "The wind? Husband, are you kidding? Our present depth is about 100 meters underground. How can there be wind in this ghost place? " I don''t take his words for granted.

    Mo cool night wrung eyebrows, attentively and listened for a while, the expression is more and more firm.

    "I''m sure there must be some passage we don''t know. The wind is very slight, or not wind, but the sound of air flowing slowly. But at present, we don''t know where the channel of the wind is! "

    "But we''ve searched all over this place just now, and we haven''t found any channel at all. Did you hear me wrong?" I still don''t believe it.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Li Manzhen suddenly asked, "are you talking about the wind?"

    I was stunned for a moment and turned to look at it.

    "My husband said that there was news here, but this place is so big. We''ve looked for all of them just now. There''s no trace of other channels. Where did the news come from?"

    Hearing what I said, Li Manzhen looked at Mo liangye, and then slowly said to me, "in fact, what he said is right. There is indeed wind here."

    When I said that, I was dumbfounded.

    Why is Li Manzhen still on the same line with Mo liangye?

    They... What do they mean?

    Xu was surprised to see me, but Li Manzhen didn''t show off. Instead, she went on saying, "in fact, the sound is very small. Generally speaking, it''s very difficult for human beings to feel this kind of subtle and extreme sound, so you and Chen Feng can''t feel it. But your husband and I are different from you. He is the king of the underworld, and I am the flower of the other side. Therefore, our feelings in some aspects will be more sensitive than those of you

    "So, what you mean is that there is a passage that we don''t know about, and those grave diggers, it''s in that passage that we can''t find?" I asked.

    Li Manzhen nodded: "it should be so, otherwise we can''t explain the mystery of their sudden disappearance."

    I thought about it and thought it was right.

    It''s true that the blood baby rushed down just now, but it seems a little difficult for it to kill the 20 or 30 people in such a short time.

    Even if they were killed, there would never be any bones left.

    Now the place we are in is so clean that it doesn''t look like there was a fight.

    From this point of view, it seems that Mo liangye and Li Manzhen are more reliable.

    Thinking of this, I nodded to them and said in a deep voice, "in that case, now we should concentrate on finding the hidden passageway. Maybe the grave diggers are waiting for us on the other side of the tunnel

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I finished saying this, I listened to Mo liangye''s voice.

    "No, I''ve found the entrance!"

    Then he raised his hand and pointed to the ground not far away.

    Hearing the sound, the three of us quickly walked over and looked at the ground he was pointing at, but we didn''t find any trace of passage.

    However, Mo liangye doesn''t seem to be surprised by this. He has a light face, and then squats down to hang his hand over the ground.

    After a while, he saw a dark blue energy condensing in the palm of his hand, which made the ground shine a circle like a manhole cover.

    As his palm was hanging on it for longer and longer, I soon saw that the circle of the ground became clearer and clearer.

    In the end, it''s almost the same as a common manhole cover.

    Mo liangye received the dark blue energy of the palm of his hand and said faintly: "if I guess correctly, those grave diggers should have found this passage when the blood baby rushed out from the inside, and then went down to the inside while the blood baby was not there. But I didn''t expect that later the blood baby came back. The blood baby sealed this passage with magic power. It''s impossible to open it with ordinary methods. "

    "Can we drive now?" Chen Feng asked curiously.

    Mo liangye nodded and gave him a positive answer.

    Seeing this, we didn''t delay. We directly used our strength to open the circular passageway, revealing a dark hole.

    "I went for a while. How deep is it in the dark? How creepy is it if it goes on�� Chen Feng said.

    "No matter how deep it is, now we have to go in. Those grave diggers are ordinary people who don''t know anything about tombs. If they are in danger, they don''t even have the ability to protect themselves! " Ink cool night face color dignified say.

    "Yes, we came down to save them. If something happens to them, even if we go up, we can''t explain it. " I echoed.

    See me and Mo liangye say so, Chen Feng is not good to say anything more, can only harden the scalp, followed us to drill into the circular channel.

    Originally, we thought that this passage would be a bottomless pit, or even a kind of empty one.

    But after we really got in with a strong flashlight, we found that there was a winding staircase after the passage.

    We went down about forty or fifty levels and stepped into a flat land.

    The flat ground is made of huge stones, which is much more stable than the previous soil.

    Moreover, the flat ground made of this stone seems to occupy a large area.

    We casually used a flashlight to shine on it, and we found that this place had to be the size of two football fields.

    If you want to find someone here, it''s really difficult.

    I secretly sighed in my heart, want to go forward with them.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, a strange smell suddenly penetrated into our nose

 Chapter 838

    "Shit, what''s that smell? Why is it so fishy? Isn''t there a dead body under here? " Chen Feng said.

    I white his one eye, light should way: "you this is not nonsense?"? We''re probably in Cleopatra''s grave right now. Where is the grave? Isn''t it for burying dead bodies? "

    "But... But it''s too smelly, isn''t it? It is reasonable to say that people in ancient Egypt were not buried directly when they died. Instead, the priests would cover them with some special spices and then make them into mummies. So, this place should be fragrant. How can it smell like this? " Chen Feng continues to argue.

    Originally, I didn''t take this smell seriously, but when Chen Feng said it, it seems that things are really weird.

    Moreover, I don''t know why, I always feel this kind of fishy smell. I seem to have smelled it somewhere.

    Where did you smell it?

    I quickly searched the information in my brain, trying to find useful clues.

    But sometimes, the more anxious, the more I can''t remember.

    This kind of feeling is really urgent!

    I was so anxious and stressed that I could not help stamping my feet.

    But this foot stomp down, that kind of touch let me instantly startled a cold sweat.

    At the same time, my brain finally searched out the relevant fragments.

    Yes, on honeymoon island!

    This kind of smell comes from the heart, only on them!

    Aware of this, almost reflexive, my feet fiercely force, directly crushed the thing to give up.

    Xu is to see my face is different, Chen Feng can not help but frown and ask: "Xiaofei, do you find something?"

    I pointed to his feet, light should way: "you see for yourself!"

    Chen Feng looked in the direction I pointed out and saw a small snake lying on the ground under my feet.

    Because of being trampled flat by me, its head and body have been blurred. I can''t see its specific shape at all. I only know that its whole body is blue, and it looks very strange.

    "This... This is a snake? But how is it blue? " Chen Feng felt a little incredible about its color.

    On hearing this, Mo Liang looked down and said in a deep voice, "this is a unique snake species in the country of Ethiopia. It''s called blue butterfly. It''s very poisonous. Rumor has it that Cleopatra died when she was bitten and poisoned by this snake��

    "So it killed Cleopatra? Since it has killed Cleopatra, why should it go to her grave? No matter how much hatred there is, it''s too determined, isn''t it Chen Feng is puzzled.

    Mo liangye shook his head: "I don''t know, but this kind of snake is unusual here. We''d better be careful."

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, don''t worry. We''ve been through a lot of battles. We can''t deal with this kind of snake!" Chen Feng confidently said.

    But what he didn''t expect was that at this moment, less than 3 meters away from us, a mass of dark things suddenly fell from above.

    As it fell, a more fishy smell came.

    A few of us were stunned for a moment, and then fixed our eyes on the past.

    The thing that just fell down is actually a large group of small blue snakes intertwined with each other!

    Seeing those little blue snakes spitting scarlet letters one after another, our brains hummed and exploded into popcorn.

    But in fact, what is more terrifying than this is that we used a strong flashlight to shine on it, and found that a large group of intertwined blue snakes were hanging on the ceiling of the whole underground space almost at a certain distance!

    The advantage and disadvantage is that we found it early. If we walk in vaguely and those poisonous blue snakes just fall on us, wouldn''t we go to see the Lord of hell every minute?

    The chill in my heart came out of my body.

    "It''s over, they have untied the entanglement and come to us! Run Chen Feng cried out.

    Hearing this, I took a subconscious glance, and saw that the blue snakes, which had been entangled together, were all scattered now, and spewed letters to us quickly.

    In this case, where dare we delay, immediately turn around and run back.

    But fatally, on the way back, several blue snakes fell from the top of their heads.

    Those blue snake groups are distributed in various positions, directly blocking our way of coming and going.

    No matter which way we go, there is only a dead end in the end.

    Damn, it seems that we must have another fierce battle today!

    Because it was the first time to see so many snakes, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen were scared and trembled.

    Mo liangye and I held one hand by hand, and took charge of the guard around us, to guard against the sudden attack of those blue snakes.

    "I knew we would encounter these things. Just now... Just now we shouldn''t have promised those civilians. Now it''s good. I didn''t save it. I fed myself to the snake''s nest! " Chen Feng said with regret.

    "What''s the use of saying that now? Now the most important thing is to get rid of these snakes, otherwise we all have the same idea! " I said in a deep voice.

    "Little cousin, what you said is simple! The number of these snakes is so huge that they can not only stay on the ground, but also on the ceiling above us. We are not only under attack, but also up and down! In this case, how can we save ourselves? " Chen Feng was so scared that he was shaking like a sieve.

    Li Manzhen was also very scared. Her face was completely pale and her lips trembled.

    "Xiaofei, you... You need to think about something. They... They are so dense. They feel terrible. I''m so afraid. I don''t want to feed snakes..."

    Mo liangye and I have experienced similar things, not too afraid, but there are still some drumming in my heart.

    After all, this time we are a little bit different from the last honeymoon island.

    Last time, it wasn''t the sea snakes that were really terrible, it was BAMO, the snake king.

    As long as we deal with BAMO, those sea snakes will retreat, so it''s no need to worry.

    But this time, from the beginning to the end, we only saw this kind of small blue snake, not even a big one, let alone the snake king.

    What is more difficult is that although we were trapped on the honeymoon island last time, the area of the honeymoon island is relatively large. As long as we are not bitten by snakes, we can escape.

    But today, we are trapped in this underground grave. We can''t enter or retreat because we want us to have no way to survive.

    As the blue snakes slowly moved towards us, the hearts of Mo liangye and I were raised to our throat.

    "Now, I can only gamble! I count 123. Let''s run deeper into the grave. Don''t look back. Let''s run through this section first! " Ink cool night face color dignified say.

 Chapter 839

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, we know that now we have no choice but to fight together.

    When Mo liangye finished counting 123, we rushed to the deeper part of the tomb like bows and arrows.

    Because there are still snakes hanging on the ceiling above our heads, we try to keep our heads as low as possible to keep away from the snakes so as not to be hit after touching them.

    But even so, those snakes, like infrared sensors, could fall down accurately according to our actions.

    Several times, those snakeballs nearly hit us on the head.

    If we hadn''t run fast, we would have been bitten by the snakes when they fell down.

    But sometimes, it''s not fast enough to solve everything.

    No, the snakes on the ceiling are falling more and more. When we run more than half of the distance, the ground where we pass is already dark and full of those little blue snakes.

    Moreover, because of the large number of snakes, the dark tomb was full of blue light.

    Twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle.

    In this case, we dare not stop. We can only keep on rushing forward until we reach a wall.

    The wall blocked our way, so we couldn''t even run.

    "What to do? Now there are snakes everywhere, and... And there seems to be no exit in this place! " Chen Feng gasps, a face of fear said.

    Mo liangye looked around and said, "it seems that we have to think of other ways to get out of trouble!"

    "What can I do?"

    "Ma''am, do you have realgar powder?" Mo cool night asks a way.

    "No, I didn''t expect to meet so many snakes on this trip. I didn''t even prepare!" I repeated.

    "And garlic? Do you have garlic Mo cool night continues to ask a way.

    After thinking about it, I answered in a deep voice: "yes, garlic has a certain exorcism effect, especially it is more useful to deal with foreign ghosts, so I brought a lot of them!"

    With that, I put out a pile of garlic from storage.

    Seeing that I have so many garlic, Mo liangye looks a little relaxed.

    "Hurry up, mash all the garlic and spread it around us. Be careful not to leave a gap! " Mo cool night cold voice orders a way.

    A few of us were in a panic, but seeing that Mo liangye seemed to have a way to restrain the blue snake, we could not help but settle down and did as he said.

    Because those blue snakes have crawled in our direction, in this case, there is no time for us to pound garlic.

    In desperation, we chose the most lazy way: with the wall as the backing, directly put the garlic into a semicircle, and then step on it with one foot, a few feet, soon they are all crushed.

    As garlic is crushed, the strong smell of garlic goes straight to our heads.

    The taste is really sour and refreshing.

    I feel like I''ve never smelled so strong garlic in my life!

    I hope it has some effect!

    We covered our mouths and noses, and fixed our eyes on the blue snakes.

    When they came up to us, they wanted to bite us directly, but as soon as they touched the garlic petals we crushed on the ground, they became scorched black, as if they had been roasted on the fire.

    Some blue snakes don''t believe it and are eager to try.

    But the truth is, none of them has climbed the garlic barrier.

    We never thought that these ordinary garlic could play such a huge role at such a time.

    It seems that not only people can''t look good, but also garlic they usually eat!

    Garlic has helped us block the snakes, our hearts, now finally gradually put down.

    "We have to find a way out quickly, otherwise once these snakes gather more, even garlic will not be able to hold them down." Ink cool night face color dignified say.

    Hearing what he said, we used flashlights to look for a way out on the wall behind us.

    But in fact, we found a circle, not only did not find a way out, and even did not see an organ.

    "It''s over. It seems that we are going to be trapped here by these snakes!" Chen Feng said dejectedly.

    By his saying so, Li Manzhen was even more scared, and her legs kept shaking.

    She has always been strong and she has never been afraid of anything.

    As a result, now she is so afraid of these blue snakes.

    It seems that everyone has his own weakness.

    "Will we... Will we be eaten by them?" Li Manzhen asked in a trembling voice.

    I put out my hand and patted Li Manzhen on the shoulder. Wen Sheng comforted her: "no, there must be a way! Now we can basically confirm that the one buried here may be the legendary Cleopatra of Egypt. In this case, there must be more than one tomb, there must be other space, but we have not found a way to enter other space. Give us a little more time, we''ll be fine for sure! "

    Seeing me saying this, Mo liangye echoed: "madam, you''re right. We''ll be fine for sure. Now, the most important thing for us is to find the entrance to other space. Only in this way can we stop these blue snakes. "

    "That''s right, but now that we are under siege, we know that there is a little place left to settle down. Even if there is an entrance, we can''t find it!" Chen Feng a face worries of say.

    The Mo cool night bowed head to see one eye, light should way: "in fact, method still have, just some adventure just."

    As soon as these words came out, we looked at him one after another.

    "What can I do? Come on, if there''s a glimmer of hope, we''ll have to give it a try! "

    Seeing that we were so anxious, Mo liangye pointed to the pile of unused garlic on the ground and said in a deep voice: "since we know garlic can deal with these blue snakes, it''s better to use it to the extreme! If we are trapped in this small circle all the time, once one of those snakes breaks through the defense line, the snakes behind will rush in. By then, we will have endless troubles. Instead, we should take the initiative to expand our defense. In this way, it not only has a greater deterrent effect on the snakes, but also gives us more opportunities to find exports��

    "Husband, do you mean that we should spread the garlic as we go to create a bigger defense circle?" I asked.

    Mo liangye nodded: "I''ve calculated. If the rest of the garlic is smashed, it''s just enough for us to sprinkle around the four walls. Now, we can only pray that the entrance to other spaces is in a corner of these four walls. Otherwise, when all the garlic is used up, we will really have no way to survive! "

 Chapter 840

    What Mo liangye said is reasonable.

    Although this small semicircular area can guarantee our safety for a while, there is a certain time limit.

    At that time, if we haven''t found the entrance to the next space, it''s basically the same as waiting to die.

    Therefore, the best way at present is to take a chance according to the method mentioned by Mo liangye.

    If you''re lucky, maybe we''ll find the entrance?

    Thinking of this, I quickly opened my mouth and said to Mo liangye, "so, what should we do now?"

    Mo liangye looked at me, then at Chen Feng and the two of them, and finally said in a deep voice, "it''s urgent now. We have to work together��

    "Brother-in-law of Hades, what do you want us to do? Just say it! Here, you are the best. We all listen to you! " Chen Feng said.

    Although Li Manzhen was scared to death, she could not help nodding her head when she saw that Chen Feng had said so. She said, "yes, it''s already... This kind of situation, even if we work together, it''s nothing. The most... The most important thing is to save everyone''s lives

    "Well, in that case, let''s listen to me. It is estimated that the garlic barrier just laid can last for 10 minutes. So, we make good use of the 10 minutes, smash the rest of the garlic and put it in the bag. After a while, I will be responsible for the road ahead to disperse the blue snake for you. Then, Chen Feng, you will carry the bag and scatter the mashed garlic on the ground with the fastest speed. You must scatter it in a uniform straight line. " The Mo cool night orders a way.

    "What about me and Maggie? What are we doing? I can''t just follow you, can I? " I asked curiously.

    "Madam, you are proficient in mechanism. If there is an entrance to the next space on these four walls, you should be able to find it, right�� Mo cool night asks a way.

    Originally, I was quite sure.

    After all, when I entered Lu Gong''s school, my main practice was mechanism skills.

    Now I''m the only one left in the Duke of Lu. Naturally, I dare not forget the essentials of those organs.

    But suddenly by Mo liangye such a serious question, I feel a little guilty.

    "That... If it''s not particularly difficult, I should be able to find it!" I took the lead and answered.

    Although my voice is a little empty, Mo liangye doesn''t care.

    Probably, in his eyes, I''m not good at other aspects. I''m more professional in solving the problem of organs?

    I feel a little relieved when I think about it.

    "Ma''am, in a moment you will be in charge of observing the walls around you. Be careful and don''t miss any detail that might be useful. As for Li Manzhen, because Chen Feng and I have to concentrate on other things, we hope you can protect yourself and Xiao Fei. " Ink cool night a face dignified looking at Li Manzhen.

    Although Li Manzhen was extremely afraid of snakes, at this critical juncture, she temporarily restrained her inner fear and nodded in chongmo liangye: "I... I know, I will protect myself and Xiaofei!"

    Mo liangye took a deep look at her, then dropped her eyes on the pile of garlic on the ground and said in a deep voice: "it''s late, we have to do it as soon as possible!"

    Then he set an example and took the lead in squatting on the ground to peel garlic.

    Because this time, the garlic needs to be collected together. Naturally, we can''t step on it in the same rough way as before. We can only peel and smash it with our hands as much as possible.

    Because of the large amount of garlic, we were worried that we would not be able to complete the task in 10 minutes, so we were almost racing against the clock, hoping to even use our teeth.

    Intense garlic smell, through the nose, straight to the forehead, smoked me almost fainted.

    And those blue snakes, probably smelling the smell, stepped back one after another, obviously afraid of the mashed garlic in our hands.

    However, this fear didn''t last long. Just as we were about to smash all the garlic, the blue snakes seemed to know that we were about to run, and they came up again.

    As before, the blue snakes scorched and smelled as they crossed our garlic barrier.

    But what we didn''t expect was that this time, although most of them were stopped outside, or their bodies became charred, there were two or three of them who stubbornly crossed the barrier and bit us.

    Seeing this, I didn''t care much about it. Even if I took out Lu Banchi, I cut it with a wave.

    Because Lu Banchi was extremely sharp, so I cut him like this. At last, the stubborn blue snakes were cut into two sections and fell to the ground.

    Although it was a dead snake, it still scared Li Manzhen to death.

    "They... Will they all come in?" Li Manzhen asked in a trembling voice.

    I turned to look at the semicircular garlic barrier, and found that the blue snake surrounded by them no longer seemed to be so afraid of it, but they were all a little eager to try.

    Probably, after seeing the previous two or three snakes and successfully crossing the barrier, I feel inspired.

    And this also means that it''s really not safe for us to continue to hide in this barrier.

    "Hurry up! We have to go! Otherwise, after a while, the snakes will come in and we won''t be able to get out! "

    After that, I picked up Li Manzhen and looked at Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye nodded his approval, then took the cold sword and walked in the front.

    With a wave of cold sword in his hand, countless blue snakes were cut off and blood splashed on the spot.

    When other blue snakes saw this scene, they were so scared that they could not help retreating a few meters behind.

    In this way, it gives us a way.

    Chen Feng took the opportunity to grab a handful of mashed garlic from the bag and spread it evenly on the ground around us.

    With mashed garlic as a barrier, Li Manzhen and I finally settled down at the moment.

    I raised the flashlight, shining on the wall beside me, and began to look for the mechanism mark carefully.

    In order to cooperate with me, Li Manzhen was also on guard, for fear that there would be another blue snake coming out suddenly.

    In this way, as we walked, we scattered and searched, and finally we found two walls.

    Unfortunately, there are no organs on these two walls.

    In other words, we are 50% less likely to escape from here to the next space.

    If, as Mo liangye said, the mechanism is not on the surrounding walls, but somewhere in the middle of the tomb, then we really can''t do it every day.

    My heart is sad, but I dare not relax, so I have to start looking for the organ more seriously.

    "Xiao Fei, do you think... Those blue snakes don''t dare to come near us?" Li Manzhen said.

    I was stunned for a moment and looked at it. I saw that the blue snake, who was eager to try before, stayed five or six meters away from us for no reason at the moment, and did not move. There was no sign that he wanted to attack.

    You know, before that, they would rush to bite us at the risk of being scorched by garlic.

    But now, why don''t they move?

    I have doubts in my heart. I want to ask the meaning of Mo liangye.

    As a result, without waiting for me to ask, he had already said the answer.

    "I think they may have seen something terrible. It''s better than garlic. It makes them more afraid to come near! "

    "But they are ferocious in nature. What kind of things can they fear so much?" I don''t understand.

    Hear my problem, the facial expression of Mo cool night, suddenly dignified.

    As if aware of some danger, he even reached over to hold my waist.

    But the next scene happened so suddenly that people didn''t have time to react.

    I saw that the wall beside me was like a pair of hands. It pulled me and Li Manzhen right and left

 Chapter 841

    At that moment, my brain was blank.

    Because, the hands appear too suddenly.

    It''s like a hand. It''s not like a hand.

    But I''m sure it''s so powerful and so fast that we don''t even have time to react.

    Just imagine, what strange things have we not seen along the way? What kind of monster hasn''t fought?

    But it can directly involve me and Li Manzhen without being aware. How strong is this ability?

    If I''m the only one, it''s fair. After all, I''m just a mortal. It''s normal for me to suffer losses when I meet a fierce monster.

    But Li Manzhen is different. She is a flower demon on the other side. Among the four of us, she is definitely the second in terms of strength in all aspects.

    Now that she''s been pulled in, what does that mean?

    I shudder to realize that.

    So thinking, I felt a violent tumbling, almost did not eat in the morning to shake out the food.

    Without waiting for me to take a breath, my ass fell to the ground.

    Pain, coming straight from my tailbone to my brain.

    I took a cold breath and screamed.

    "Xiao Fei?"

    Not far away in the dark, came a voice, is Li Manzhen.

    I couldn''t speak because of the pain, so I didn''t answer for a long time.

    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Li Manzhen felt guilty and trembled in her voice.

    "Xiao... Xiao Fei, are you? If... Yes, can you... Can you answer me? I''m... I''m here alone, afraid... "

    Hearing her voice, I couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.

    Although she usually looks very strong, she is not afraid of this or that, but after today''s event, I clearly know that she is afraid of snakes, and she is very afraid of them.

    When we were caught by those hands, even the flashlight fell to the ground because of panic. Now it''s dark and can''t see things, so it''s inevitable that she will feel scared.

    In order to make her feel at ease, I forced to endure the pain of my body, gritted my teeth, and said intermittently: "don''t... Don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    "Xiaofei, are you hurt? I feel like something is wrong with your voice... "Li Manzhen asked in the dark not far away.

    "Yes, i... seem to have hurt my sciatic nerve. I can''t move for a while." I replied in a deep voice.

    "What shall we do? We are pulled in by that strange force. Will we be trapped in it? What if Chen Feng and they can''t find us? " Li Manzhen''s voice was faintly worried.

    "Don''t worry. With their ability, they will find us. We have to trust them! Of course, we can''t rely entirely on them. We have to find out where we are and see if there is any danger around us in order to protect ourselves. " I comforted.

    "You are right. They will come to us. We should have confidence in them..."

    With that, Li Manzhen calmed down, as if thinking about what to do next.

    In the dark space, it''s very quiet now. We can only hear the breath of the two of us.

    I reached out and touched my waist. I felt a little conscious and relieved.

    Fortunately, I didn''t break my spine. Otherwise, I would be really paraplegic. Let''s not talk about avoiding snakes at that time. Even if someone comes to punch me, I can''t escape.

    I sighed and reached out to feel around to see if I could find the flashlight and other lighting tools that we had dropped before.

    However, at this time, I seemed to hear the breathing of one more person in the air.

    This breath is very slight, almost inaudible, but I still feel it.

    In particular, with the emergence of this breathing, the air around also dropped abruptly by several degrees.

    A stream of Yin Qi came to my face.

    I hold my breath, trying to hide myself, so that the other party can not find us temporarily.

    After all, we don''t even know who the person is. If the other party suddenly attacks, we can''t defend ourselves.

    I don''t know if I hold my breath so obviously that the other party feels it. After a while, I can''t hear the third breath.

    I pricked up my ears and listened more attentively, but there was still nothing except the breath of Li Manzhen not far away.

    Strange, what''s going on?

    Just now, I heard a third person breathing besides us.

    How come it''s gone in a few seconds?

    Is it possible that Cleopatra''s mummy has appeared?

    It is said that the curse of the Pharaoh of the kingdom of Ethiopia is very effective.

    Let''s just say that over the years, countless archaeologists have wanted to study the pyramids, but how many people can really work out why?

    There are almost no exceptions to those who rush to the pyramids to explore, either crazy or dead.

    Now we have broken into Cleopatra''s tomb. If she really wants to find us for revenge, Li Manzhen and I are in big trouble now.

    Aware of this, I swallowed my saliva subconsciously, holding Lu bangchi tightly in my hand, raised my ears to pay attention to any changes of the other party, and wanted to wait for the other party to make a direct hit and take his life.

    But after waiting for a few minutes, the faint breath did not appear again.

    The doubt in my heart is even more serious.

    How can the sound you hear disappear when it disappears?

    I thought about it for a moment, and I was ready to ask Li Manzhen to see her opinion.

    If she doesn''t hear the voice, it means that I probably heard it wrong.

    And if she hears it, it''s proof that it''s still around us.

    It''s just that it''s calmer than us. It''s waiting for an opportunity.

    But the plan can never keep up with the change. Just when I opened my mouth and wanted to make a sound, one hand covered my mouth with a very fast speed, and the other hand directly buckled into my eye socket.

    An unprecedented pain came from my eyes.

    I feel wet there, like blood.

    Line by line, down my face.

    My eyes are gone.

    The pain makes me angry.

    I began to react, directly carrying Lu Banchi, chopping at the ghost behind me.

    But it was very fast. When I cut it, I suddenly stopped and avoided my attack.

    I didn''t give up, and forced to endure the pain on my body, I split again.

    But every time, that thing can easily avoid, let me pounce on a space.

    Xu is heard my side of the change, Li Manzhen there is eventually reaction, slightly anxious asked: "Xiaofei, what''s the matter with you?"

    Now I have no mood to answer her.

    I''m full of eyes. I just want to kill the bastard who dug my eyes!

    "Come out! Don''t hide if you have the ability. What kind of hero are you I snapped.

    Only my own echo can answer me.

    The sound of breathing, as if it had never appeared.

    But my two eyes are really gone.

    Seeing that something was wrong with me, Li Manzhen didn''t care much at the moment. She immediately ran to me with her voice.

    However, because it was dark all around at the moment, even if it was so close, she still couldn''t see my eyes being dug. She just asked with concern as usual: "what''s the matter with you, Xiao Fei? Tell me, what''s the matter, we can face it together! "

    My heart, a severe pain.

    "Man Zhen, i... my eyes... Are gone..."

    Now, I can only tell the truth.

    Hearing my words, Li Manzhen was stunned for a long time, and finally reached out and gently stroked my cheek.

    Don''t touch the wound on the eye socket, just the wet and sticky wound on the cheek, is it enough to explain everything?

    "Xiao... Xiao Fei, how could this happen? Did the man who was breathing just now do it Li Manzhen asked sadly.

    I was stunned for a moment and asked in a trembling voice: "you... Do you also hear a third person breathing?"

    "I heard it, but I didn''t dare to make a sound for fear of disturbing him. I wanted to strangle him with rattan when he didn''t pay attention, but I didn''t wait for my hand to hear the change on your side. Then, your eyes... "Li Manzhen''s tone was full of remorse.

    But after two seconds, she suddenly screamed again.

    "So... What''s that? It seems that there is a person with purple light all over his body! "

    When I heard the word "purple", my hair stood up.

    Chiyou, it must be Chiyou!

    He took my eyes!

 Chapter 842

    Anger, let me lose my mind, began to shout: "Chiyou, you give me out, I know it''s you!"

    I thought he would not respond as before, but this time, he didn''t.

    Although I can''t see his figure, I can hear his laughter clearly.

    Yes, it''s laughter.

    He''s proud of digging my eyes!

    "It seems that you are smarter than I expected. You can guess it''s me so quickly!" Not far away, came an old and strong voice.

    I held on to my fist, almost gnashing my teeth.

    "Give me my eyes back!"

    "Give it back to you? Joke! Your eyes are inherited from me as a father. I have the right to take them back! " Chiyou''s voice, with contempt for me.

    Obviously, he didn''t take me seriously.

    My nails, deep into the flesh of my hand.

    The hatred in my heart is burning like a raging fire.

    "Which father in the world, like you, would dig out the eyes of his children in order to achieve his own goal?" I asked harshly.

    But Chi you didn''t think so, and even laughed back at me.

    "If I didn''t have the soul after reincarnation, do you think there would be you now? Since I have given you life, it is natural for me to ask you to get something back! "

    "You fart! My life is given by a girl. It''s none of your business I''m annoyed.

    "Yes, you were born to her, but don''t forget that no matter what, you have half of my blood in your body, which is a reality you can never change!" Chiyou responded.

    "If I can, I''d rather not have your blood. I''m dirty!"

    "Mi Xiaofei, it''s not up to you. The blood in your body, no matter for you or me, has great use, so you''d better keep them well. Otherwise, if you die with all your blood, the game won''t be fun! "

    Hearing this, I have a vague feeling that things may not be over.

    Maybe, my eyes were dug out, just a prelude.

    Behind this prelude, there is a bigger conspiracy.

    "What on earth do you want to do?" I snapped.

    Chi you seemed to sneer and slowly replied, "soon, you will know! OK, it''s getting late. I should go too. You can stay here and feed the snakes slowly! "

    Then Chi you wanted to leave.

    Unexpectedly, Li Manzhen suddenly twined up with the other side flower vines and strangled him.

    Maybe I was strangled to my neck. I heard Chi You''s voice a little weak, like struggling and panting.

    "You return my child, return my child!" Li Manzhen roared madly.

    I don''t know when I hear that.

    Li Manzhen is quite calm on weekdays. Only in the matter of children, she tends to be possessed.

    That''s her biggest pain.

    No matter who touches it, it will make her feel miserable.

    What''s more, Chiyou is still the culprit who killed Li Manzhen''s children.

    That day, in the underworld, Fang Jiajia, in order to hit me, took advantage of Li Manzhen and Chen Feng''s great joy, planed her stomach open, took out the child, and then sent it to Chi you.

    Chiyou was so cruel that he drained all the blood from the child, leaving only a small skeleton.

    What a pain for a mother?

    Before, Li Manzhen never found Chi you, so she couldn''t get revenge.

    Now, Chi you himself sent to the door, how can she easily let him go?

    But Chi you seems to take it very seriously.

    After all, he is a bastard who can persecute his own daughter. How can he care about how other people''s children died?

    Just listen to him roar, and then Li Manzhen wrapped around him on the other side of the flower vine all burst, splash everywhere.

    And Manzhen was also shocked by his roaring energy, and then fell heavily on the ground near me.

    "How are you, Maggie?" I asked with concern.

    Although the eyes can not see, but judging from the voice, she should have suffered a lot.

    "I... I''m fine. Even if I die today, I''ll die with this bastard!" Li Manzhen said in a tone of death.

    Hearing her words, Chi You snorted coldly and said, "you want to die with me? It''s beyond our capacity

    With that, a gust of wind flashed in front of me, and then I heard Li Manzhen struggling, as if she had been strangled.

    "You are in the way. Today I will kill you first, and then deal with others!"

    Chi you said in a cold voice, and he pinched harder, as if he was going to screw Li Manzhen''s whole head off at any time.

    My heart is anxious, want to go up to save man Zhen.

    But my sciatic nerve was injured, and I didn''t have two eyes. Even if I could move, it was impossible to hit him.

    Thinking of this, I had to take the indefinite universe ring out of my finger, recite a mantra to make it bigger, and then point in the direction where I heard the sound.

    "Whew" a, indefinite heaven and earth ring directly flew out, heavy hit on Chi You''s back.

    Chi You snorted and subconsciously released Li Manzhen. He stared at me angrily and said harshly, "how dare you hurt me?"

    "Why can''t I hurt you when you do evil and want to kill my friend?" I replied coldly.

    Hearing what I said, Chi you was so angry that he even breathed heavily.

    "Since you all want to die, I will help you!"

    The sound falls, I then hear Chi You heavy footstep straight to my direction but come.

    I was shocked and wanted to step back to avoid his attack.

    But I don''t know why, without waiting for me to hide, Chiyou''s heavy step suddenly stopped.

    Instead, it became a sound of awareness.

    What''s this?

    Because my eyes couldn''t see, I couldn''t tell what was going on.

    But hearing this voice, Chi you obviously changed his strategy.

    Not only don''t kill me and Li Manzhen, even the tone of speaking has become a little afraid.

    "Today, you two are lucky! Next time I meet you, I will not let you go! "

    Then, I heard his heavy footsteps gradually go away, until they disappeared in the dark.

    Li Manzhen was surprised at Chi You''s action and asked slightly puzzled: "Xiao Fei, isn''t he going to kill us? Why did you run away all of a sudden? "

    "I don''t know, but I always feel that there is something else in this place besides us! And this thing, presumably ability should be very strong, otherwise not even Chiyou have to avoid it I said solemnly.

    "What should we do now? You''re blind and I''m hurt again. If we fight, we won''t get any good! " Li Manzhen is very worried.

    Yes, this situation is very bad for both of us.

    Not to mention that I''m blind, even if I wasn''t blind before, if a monster suddenly appeared in this place, then we''re in danger.

    Now, in this case, I just hope that God can help us avoid this disaster!

 Chapter 843

    I know that Li Manzhen and I will inevitably suffer losses now if we meet each other.

    If you can''t fight, you can only hide.

    Can hide for a while is for a while, if can hide to Mo liangye and Chen Feng to seek, maybe we can still have a few more points to win.

    Thinking of this, I stretched out my hand to pull Li Manzhen, and said in a low voice, "don''t make a sound, hold me, come with me."

    With that, I resisted the pain of my waist and quickly hid in the corner not far away with the help of Li Manzhen.

    Although I can''t see things, my hearing is much better than before because of no visual interference.

    Even if it''s just a very slight movement, I can use my hearing to judge the surrounding situation in the shortest time.

    Just like now, although this corner is not too far away from the place where the sound is made, I have sensed with my ears that it is the quietest and most secluded place in the whole space. It can be said that it is the best place for Li Manzhen and I to hide.

    The two of us squatted there, holding our breath, holding each other''s hands, even the atmosphere did not dare out.

    And just now that let Chiyou have some fear of the place, at the moment the rate of the voice is even bigger.

    As if, there is something huge, dragging a heavy body, crawling towards us.

    "It''s... It''s blue, it''s... It''s snake mother..." Li Manzhen''s voice, low and trembling, rang out in my ear.

    My heart suddenly tightened.

    Snake mother?

    It turns out that there is a snake mother hidden in this tomb.

    So, it just explains why we met so many blue snakes before.

    More people need emperors.

    There are many snakes, so we need a snake mother.

    It seems that there are many difficulties in rescuing those civilians from this grave.

    However, for me and Li Manzhen, the most important thing is not to save people, but to save their own lives first.

    After all, we are weak now. If we can''t even save our lives, what else can we talk about saving people?

    Thinking about this, I patted Li Manzhen on the back of her hand to show her to calm down.

    Li Manzhen understood what I meant. After a pause of a second or two, she tried to calm down.

    So big space, now completely quiet down.

    We held our breath, and the snake mother seemed to hold her breath. There was no more movement, not even the sound of the snake''s tail dragging.

    This situation makes my listening especially difficult.

    If it doesn''t move, I can''t judge its position or guess its next move.

    If it gives us a surprise attack, we can''t prevent it.

    What''s more, the snake mother can hold her breath for a long time, but we can''t.

    Anyway, we have to have a little breathing time.

    After thinking about it, I stretched out my hand to pull Li Manzhen, and asked her to throw a small stone into the cave while the snake mother didn''t pay attention.

    Although Li Manzhen was a little afraid, she did it in my way.

    The stones were thrown out, making a "Dong" sound.

    The snake mother was startled, immediately stretched, quickly toward the direction of stone landing.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Li Manzhen and I quickly changed our breath, and then held our breath again.

    The snake mother climbed very fast and soon reached the ground of the pebble.

    Of course, she soon found out that it was our plan to attack the East and the west, and she climbed back again.

    However, this time, instead of hiding her breathing as before, she began to tap the walls on both sides with the tail of the snake, making a huge sound.

    Although the sound is a little ugly, it can make me distinguish its position with my ears.

    I pricked up my ears and listened carefully to the movement there. I found that the snake mother didn''t move for some reason.

    Strange. Is she just trying to scare us?

    I have doubts in my heart. I don''t know what medicine she sells in the gourd.

    As time goes by, Li Manzhen and I are still hiding in that corner.

    In order not to be found by the snake mother, we even breathe slowly.

    But the snake mother, from the beginning to the end, has been knocking on the wall with her tail, but she doesn''t want to climb over at all.

    When is the end of this stalemate?

    I was anxious and didn''t know what to do.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Li Manzhen suddenly exclaimed: "she''s coming! She''s been tapping to get our attention! "

    I was stunned for a while. It took me a long time to react.

    Shit, so it''s the same thing.

    Together, her percussion is just a cover.

    Even if she didn''t know that I was blind, she also knew that in this case, even if I was not blind, it would be inconvenient to see.

    In this way, she just needs to use sound to attract our attention, and then quietly move to our nearby, can catch us all.

    Aware of this, my hair stood upright.

    The snake is indeed a long-term growth in the dark environment of animals, this insidious strength is really no one.

    Seeing through the snake mother''s plot, Li Manzhen hardly thought about it, so she held my hand tightly and took me to run away.

    When Xu saw that we were going to run, the snake mother no longer knocked on the walls on both sides, but flew to us.

    The place was dark and the terrain was complicated. In addition, I was blind again, so Li Manzhen ran with me very hard.

    I realized that if it goes on like this, Li Manzhen is likely to be involved by me.

    Although we were brought here together and should share weal and woe, it''s one thing to live in this situation.

    I didn''t have time to think about it, so I threw away Li Manzhen''s hand and pushed her hard.

    "Xiao Fei, what are you doing?" Li Manzhen was very surprised at my behavior.

    "Go, leave me alone!" I yelled.

    The snake mother was very close to me now. I didn''t dare to delay, so I quickly clenched Lu Banchi and cleaved toward her.

    Although I''m blind, I''m still on the right track.

    This is not, this ruler down, directly cut off a piece of skin on the snake mother.

    Snake mother eat pain, scream, subconsciously back a step.

    "Manzhen, go! If you can run one, it''s one! " I called out again.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, Li Manzhen had already stood beside me.

    "I''m not going! Since we are involved together, we must go out together! Otherwise, how do you want me to explain to your husband? "

    "Man Zhen, this is not the time to get excited! If you run out, there is still a glimmer of hope. We can''t fold here together! "

    But Li Manzhen still didn''t comply, and her tone was even more resolute than before.

    "I don''t care. I want to live and die together."

    "Manzhen, why are you so stupid?"

    "Stop it, the snake mother is coming again!" Li Manzhen reminds a way.

    When I heard this, I immediately went to listen to the snake mother.

    Sure enough, after I peeled off a piece of the snake mother''s skin, her revenge suddenly rose, and she swept towards us quickly with her strong snake tail

 Chapter 844

    The snake mother''s coming was extremely fierce, and she ground the broken stones everywhere.

    Li Manzhen didn''t dare to delay. She grabbed me and ran away.

    Because my eyes couldn''t see, I was pulled by her and nearly sprained my foot several times.

    But none of these can compare with the fear of the snake mother behind her.

    She is like an abyss. She will never stop until she pulls us into it.

    At first, Li Manzhen and I could fight by running away.

    But this is her territory after all, and soon we can''t keep up with her.

    Even if we run to the limit, her speed will speed up again and again, until her sharp teeth almost bite our heels.

    I thought I had experienced BAMO, the snake king, on honeymoon island. I should not be too flustered.

    As a result, it turns out that some things, no matter how many times you meet, are still extremely terrible for you.

    What''s more, the situation we are facing this time is much worse than the last one on honeymoon island.

    There is no spare space, no one to protect, and even no way out.

    The only one is me and Li Manzhen.

    We are injured and blind, which is probably the worst match?

    I secretly complained, but I didn''t dare to stop at my feet for a moment. I was still as crazy as Li Manzhen.

    Unfortunately, the snake mother was smarter than I expected. Seeing that she was getting closer and closer to us, she worried that we would escape again, so she threw the snake''s tail hard and threw us to the ground.

    "Xiao Fei, run!"

    Li Manzhen pushed me to the side, and then instantly grew countless flowers and vines on the other side. She wanted to fight with the snake mother.

    I was pushed by her just now and rolled several times on the ground. My head almost hit the wall next to me.

    I flurried to sit up from the ground, trying to use the voice to distinguish the war situation on Li Manzhen''s side, so as to join in at the right time.

    But the war situation on their side is too chaotic. It''s hard to distinguish the enemy from the friend just by voice.

    My heart was anxious. I didn''t know what to do. I just gave up and grabbed a handful of soil from the ground. I raised my hand and scattered it in the direction of Li Manzhen.

    Although I know that this soil can''t attack at all, if I''m lucky, I should be able to temporarily fascinate the snake mother''s eyes.

    As long as she can''t see clearly in a short time, I will have a chance to run away with Li Manzhen.

    Even if the opportunity is not great, but in this case, we can only try.

    Because I was worried that there was not enough soil in the past, then I grabbed a few from the ground.

    Countless soil splashed in the past, the air is filled with a smell of dust, choking me to sneeze.

    And the snake mother, as expected, lost her eyes because of the mud I scattered, and gradually relaxed her attack on Li Manzhen.

    When I heard the noise there was less, I quickly called to Li Manzhen, "what are you doing? Run

    Li Manzhen came back to her senses, collected the flowers and vines on the other side, and ran to me.

    However, I think things are too simple after all. Although the snake mother is blinded, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse.

    She can''t see us clearly, but she can also tell the direction by voice, just like me.

    So when she heard that Li Manzhen was going to run, she almost didn''t think about it, so she opened her mouth and bit us.

    Because her snakehead was so huge that when she bit it, the snakehead kept rubbing on the walls around her, making a huge noise.

    The sound made me realize what she wanted to do. My whole brain was blank. I grabbed a stone from the ground and smashed it.

    The air seems to be still at this moment.

    The movement of the snake''s head also stopped at this moment.

    No one knows what happened, only that when I threw my stone, the snake mother was as if she had been fixed and no longer had any action.

    Li Manzhen was so scared that she ran to me and asked in a trembling voice, "Xiao Fei, what''s wrong with her

    "I... I don''t know. Is it difficult? The stone I threw out hit the key, so I died?" I answer with a face covered with circles.

    According to my plan, if I throw this stone, it will hurt the snake at most. It is impossible to cause great harm to her, let alone kill her directly.

    But now she didn''t move. She couldn''t even hear the sound of breathing. It was a bit weird.

    "Xiaofei, it seems that your stone didn''t hit her at all. It only broke one of her teeth. This tooth doesn''t seem to matter, does it Li Manzhen is bold, and then he takes a look and says.

    "What''s the matter? She can''t think of it all of a sudden and kill herself by biting her tongue? " I''m more in the loop.

    "Bite your tongue and kill yourself? Let''s see. She seems to have something in her mouth. "

    Li Manzhen said, with courage to grow a flower vine on the other side, and put the flower vine into the snake mother''s mouth, took out the things inside.

    "What is this? How does it look like a flower? " Li Manzhen asked curiously.

    "Flowers? What color is it? "

    "It''s yellow. It''s like a small bell. I''ve never seen it before."

    Hearing this, a kind of plant came into my mind, and the heart struggling on the edge of death finally settled down a little.

    "Maybe God bless us, but we met the killer of snake in the desperate place -- Snake exterminator! This also shows that we really should not die! " I said in a deep voice.

    "Snake kills the door? You mean the name of this flower? " Li Manzhen asked curiously.

    I nodded and said, "yes, this yellow, bell like flower is the biggest killer of snakes. As long as snakes are infected with it, they will die faster than humans who have taken rat medicine! "

    "My God, is this little flower so magical? I knew. We should have got it earlier! "

    "It''s useless. It''s a rare event in a hundred years, especially in the desert. It''s a coincidence that when we ran away in confusion just now, we ran this way by accident. Only then did I have the chance to catch it on the ground and scatter it into the snake mother''s mouth. If we were on the other side, I''m afraid she would have swallowed us long ago! "

    "We''re really lucky! But, although the snake mother is dead, will those thousands of little snakes trouble us? If those snakes get angry, isn''t your husband and Chen Feng in danger? " Li Manzhen slightly worried said.

    "It''s not easy to say at present. I just hope they can deal with it calmly." I sighed.

    Li Manzhen and I decided to take a rest for a while, and then try to find out the way to meet them.

    Unexpectedly, we had just sat down for less than five minutes when we heard something coming from the deep cave not far away

 Chapter 845

    Hearing the news, Li Manzhen and I were alert again.

    A second ago, we were still discussing whether the snake mother''s disciples and grandchildren would come to us for revenge.

    As a result, this second, those little blue snakes really came.

    I went, isn''t that a little too fast?

    But now that we are all here, we have no choice but to fight.

    War is death.

    No war, no death.

    In this way, it''s better to fight for the net.

    In that case, maybe we are lucky to be able to save our lives by picking up a big bargain as we did when dealing with the snake mother?

    However, in this war, we can''t fight blindly. We have to figure out a way out first.

    In this way, in case we really can''t fight, we still have a certain chance of winning.

    Thinking of this, I immediately took Li Manzhen''s hand and said, "Manzhen, please hurry to find out if there are any yellow flowers on the ground near here, that is, the snake killing gate, even if there are a few."

    Hearing what I said, Li Manzhen immediately searched the ground.

    Her Kung Fu is worthy of those who want to. This search really made her find four or five.

    "Man Zhen, you put away these snakes. If there are snakes coming soon, you will throw them away and kill them one by one!" I said in a deep voice.

    "Well, well, we can kill the snake mother, and we should be able to deal with those little snakes!"

    With that, Li Manzhen held my hand tightly for fear that I might fall because I couldn''t see.

    Although she didn''t say it, I could tell from her breath that she was very nervous.

    She had always been afraid of snakes. The snake mother had almost scared her to death just now. Now, if so many snakes came here, wouldn''t it kill her even more?

    But now, no matter how scared we are, we can only stick to it.

    Any slack mind may kill us at any time.

    I patted Li Manzhen''s hand gently to show her to relax. At least even if she died, there was another person willing to die with her.

    With my comfort, Li Manzhen finally relaxed a little bit and began to raise her ears with me to listen to the movement coming from the deep cave not far away.

    As the distance gets closer and closer, we can vaguely hear the specific sound in the deep hole in a short time.

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, it''s reasonable to say that the little cousins were involved. We''ve been looking for them along this road, and we should be able to see them. But in fact, we haven''t even seen them yet. "

    Why is this voice so familiar?

    Brother in law of the underworld?

    Pluto?

    I went, but it was mo liangye?

    I was very excited, but for the sake of safety, I still kept my emotions in check and took Li Manzhen to listen more.

    After all, we are now in the mausoleum of Cleopatra, and any strange things can happen. We can''t rule out that some people will deliberately imitate them and want to lead us out.

    Grandma said, be careful to make a ten thousand year boat.

    In such a dangerous situation, no matter how careful you are, you can''t be too careful!

    "By rights, madam, they should be in this area. They shouldn''t be missing. Unless... "

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, unless what?"

    "Don''t you think the trace on the ground looks like a snake crawling over it?"

    "Snake? If it was a snake, how big a snake would it take to get out such a big trace? Don''t tease me, brother-in-law of the underworld

    "Funny? There are snakes in this world, but they are much bigger than we think! Before, my wife and I met a snake king on honeymoon island. It is tens of meters long. At first glance, it looks like a dragon. "

    "Tens of meters long? Brother in law of the underworld, you... You''re not kidding, are you? How long will a snake be? It''s time to be fine, isn''t it

    "Or the king of snakes! In other words, judging from the traces on the ground, this snake is no small one. It has to be about ten meters long. If I''m right, this snake is probably the mother of those little blue snakes! "

    "Snake mother? That... That little cousin, they... "

    "That''s what worries me the most. Snake mother has a fierce temperament. We burned so many of her disciples and grandchildren on it before, which will certainly irritate her. When she gets angry, they are really in danger

    "If we had known... If we had known that it was just up there, we would not have burned those little blue snakes. How are you doing now? You''ve killed your little cousins

    "What are you talking about? Who said they were buried in the belly of a snake? "

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, didn''t you just say that? You say the snake is a snake mother, little cousin. They will be very dangerous when they meet it. "

    "Danger is danger, but my wife and Li Manzhen are not like that. Even if the snake mother is more powerful, their ability should still be able to fight with it! "

    "So, brother-in-law of the underworld, do you mean that little cousins are probably still alive?"

    "It should be alive, but it may not be so good. Just now, I saw blood stains on the ground over there. I made some soil with my fingers and smelled it under my nose. I was sure it was human blood. In other words, Madame, even if they were alive, they must have been hurt. Ordinary wound is OK, but if it is bitten by snake mother and poisoned by snake venom, I''m afraid it''s hard to save my life! At that time, Cleopatra was poisoned by a little blue snake, and she died. Now, if they were poisoned by the snake mother, it is estimated that even the most powerful antidote in the world may not be able to save them! "

    "Ah? What about that? "

    "What to do? Hurry to find it! Do you want to see your wife die here? "

    "No, of course I don''t want to! I love Manzhen very much, and I''m looking forward to growing old with her. How can I hope that she will die here? "

    "Then stop talking nonsense, let''s keep looking!"

    Here, the sound of talking in the deep cave stops.

    Instead, there was a series of footsteps.

    And, as time goes on, the footstep becomes clearer and clearer.

    This means that the two speakers are getting closer and closer to us.

    To tell you the truth, I can almost be sure that they are mo liangye and Chen Feng through their voices just now.

    But... Having just experienced the war with snake mother, I had to be cautious.

    Because once we recognize the wrong person and fall into the trap of the other party, it means that there is no way for us to retreat, only a dead end.

    So, I have to wait until I really confirm their identity, so that I can reveal the position of myself and Li Manzhen!

    As I thought to myself, I recited a mantra to drive the infinite universe to come back to me.

    Before, in order to save Li Manzhen, I used the indefinite universe ring to hit Chiyou, and I always forgot to take it.

    Now, taking advantage of this opportunity, I just take it back, and by the way, I''ll test whether the voice is mo liangye.

    The indefinite ring of heaven and earth is a holy thing in the end. It returns to my finger very quickly, almost in two or three seconds.

    I gently touched it, then twisted it three times counter clockwise.

    This is a long time ago, I and Mo liangye have agreed.

    As long as I rotate it, even if it''s far away, I can feel it.

    As a result, whether they are or not will soon be known!

 Chapter 846

    I don''t know if I was aware of the whereabouts of Li Manzhen and I. just after I turned the ring of heaven and earth, the two speakers suddenly stopped.

    "Brother-in-law, what''s the matter? Why did you stop all of a sudden? Don''t you mean little cousins are in danger now? Let''s find it quickly

    Another person seems to be static for a few seconds, just a little surprise.

    "It''s Madame! Madame, they are still alive

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, you are the one who said that little cousins might be in danger. Now you are the one who says that they are still alive. What do you mean by what you say now?"

    "The traces on the base just now, I really think they may be dangerous, madam. But just now, I sensed that my wife was turning the ring of heaven and earth. Just imagine, madam, if they have been swallowed by that snake mother, how can they turn the ring of heaven and earth? "

    "Are you sure you feel it? Is there a mistake? "

    "No, absolutely not. I snatched it from the old monk in the temple of CS City, and then injected my own spiritual power to give it to my wife as a wedding ring. We agreed, as long as she turns the indefinite universe ring, I can feel her, so even if I am in the ends of the earth, I will rush to save her! So, I''m very sure, ma''am, they must still be alive! "

    Hearing this, I was stunned.

    If I had reservations about the identity of these two people before, at this moment, I can almost be 100% sure that they are mo liangye and Chen Feng.

    Yes, there are many disguises in this world, including voice, but the little things I have experienced with him can never be disguised.

    Just imagine, if the other party is not the real Mo cool night, how can he know the origin of the indefinite universe ring? How can we know that we went to CS city together?

    When I realized this, I had no worries any more. I immediately took Li Manzhen out of the corner and yelled in their direction, "husband, here we are!"

    "It''s my little cousin''s voice!" Chen Feng exclaimed.

    Then I heard the sound of the two of them coming towards us.

    "Madame! Are you all right? " In the voice of Mo liangye, there was obviously some excitement.

    However, after the excitement, it soon turned to shock.

    Because, he and Chen Feng two people carry strong light flashlight, now already saw my eyes.

    "Ma''am, your eyes..." he felt a little incredible.

    "Little cousin, how can your eyes become like this? What happened to you in less than an hour? " Chen Feng was also extremely surprised.

    Xu Shi now saw his close friends and felt that she had to rely on them. Li Manzhen''s tense mood finally broke down and she was crying.

    "We... As soon as we were pulled in, we met Chi you. He... He poached Xiao Fei''s eyes and almost killed me..."

    When I heard Chi you, I felt that every cell in my body became angry.

    Yes, no matter how much I hated him before, it was just because we were not both good and evil.

    Deep down in my heart, I still have a little bit of daughter''s expectation for my father.

    But more than half an hour ago, in this unknown underground cave, Chi you personally poached my eyes and destroyed all my faith in the role of "father".

    This is my father, a man who did not harm my mother enough, but also wanted to harm me.

    How ridiculous!

    If I can, I really hope I don''t have any relationship with him in my life!

    And at this moment, besides me, the most sad is the cool night.

    I clearly felt that he was silent for a few seconds, then suddenly reached out and hugged me tightly.

    "Madam... I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you well. If... If I strained you at that time, maybe you wouldn''t be pulled here, and even more... You wouldn''t gouge out your eyes..."

    Mo liangye has always been a very strong man, as if any difficulties will not knock him down.

    But now, when he learned that I had been gouged out of my eyes by Chi you, there was no more remorse in his heart. Even his steady voice was shaking.

    I don''t know what to say, I can only let tears drown my eyes.

    Tears mixed with blood, slowly flowing down together, dripping on his broad shoulders.

    Probably, only in his arms, only when I know he is by my side, can I completely put down my guard and cry hysterically?

    To see me cry so sad, Mo liangye patted me on the back and comforted me with a warm voice: "madam, it''s OK. I''m here. I''ll always be here. You can''t see. I''ll be your eyes after that. No matter where you go, I''ll be with you. We don''t want to merge any crystal soul stone, we don''t want any human justice, OK? I''ll carry you behind my back and we''ll go anywhere you want in the world. The rest of the world has nothing to do with us. "

    The words of Mo liangye make me cry even more.

    How much remorse does he have to feel in his heart to be so irrational?

    I admit that I really want to stick to him and travel around the world with him. I don''t care about anything, as long as two people are happy together.

    But in reality, we are not allowed to do this at all.

    Because we are responsible.

    This responsibility is related to the safety of the common people in the world. It is heavier than a thousand catties, and it often puts us under pressure.

    It is also because of this responsibility that we got seven crystal soul stones along the way, but also lost too much.

    Ye Zichen, grandma and uncle Lu, all of them died of Jingpo stone in the final analysis.

    If we say to give up now, wouldn''t their lives also be entrusted in vain?

    No, no matter how painful our hearts are, we can never give up!

    Isn''t it just a pair of eyes?

    Without eyes, I can still kill demons and demons!

    Thinking of this, I gently released Mo liangye, wiped the tears on my face, and said: "husband, I know you love me, but we already have seven crystal soul stones. Now we have the last step to melt the soul from the resurrected girl. We can''t just give up! Also, we promised to rescue those grave diggers. As the saying goes, even if there is only one last breath left, we should try our best to fulfill our promise

    "Madam, but your eyes..." Mo liangye was worried.

    "I know you''re worried about me, but it''s OK. Even if I don''t have eyes, I still have nose and ears. I won''t hold you back!"

 Chapter 847

    Although I don''t believe it, I can only say it now in order to make him feel at ease.

    But it seems that Chen Feng has different opinions on this.

    "Hey, you two, wait a minute. I don''t know whether to say it or not."

    "Pick up the useful ones." Ink cool night light should way.

    Then, I heard Chen Feng walking up and down in front of me and Mo liangye, as if thinking about something.

    "Cousin, don''t you say you have something to say? You say, ah, you''re going around here, don''t you want to rush us to death! " I urged.

    "Little cousin, actually... Just now I thought of a way to make your eyes see things!"

    "Can you make me see? You''re not teasing me, are you? " I don''t really believe it.

    After all, my eyes were really poached by Chiyou.

    Without eyes, even if Hua Tuo is alive, he can''t make it return to normal, can he?

    "Little cousin, what I said is true, I really have a way!" See I don''t believe, Chen Feng some anxious.

    On one side of Li Manzhen see this, also in the side to help.

    "Xiaofei, since Chen Feng says there is a way, let him go on. Anyway, now that things are like this, listen to everyone''s ideas, maybe there will be a turn for the better! "

    I thought about it and thought it was the same, so I asked him to go on.

    "I''ve thought about it, little cousin. Your eyes have been poached, but you still have a paper man. Your paper man can see things. It doesn''t need to rely on your eyes to transmit pictures, but directly connects with your consciousness. " Chen Feng said.

    "You mean, let me rely on the invisible paper man to observe the surrounding pictures?"

    "Paper man is not as easy to use as his own eyes, but it''s better than seeing nothing, isn''t it? Little cousin, I''m not venting your anger. Among us, brother-in-law of Hades is the most powerful. But if he carries you on his back, even if he has great ability, he will be greatly reduced. I''m afraid it will be very difficult for us to get out of here safely. So, I think you need to try what I said. At least, the paper man can let you see things, not to become the burden of Pluto''s brother-in-law, but to protect your own safety to a certain extent. "

    But who knows, Chen Feng just finished saying this, Mo Liang night will say no.

    "No, my wife will not be a burden to me any time and any place. When we got married, we said we should share weal and woe. Now she is blind. As a husband, I have to take care of her

    "This..."

    Chen Feng did not expect that Mo liangye would refuse.

    In his view, this proposal is the best of both worlds.

    But in order to take care of my mood, Mo liangye didn''t agree with his suggestion at all.

    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.

    "Little cousin, look..." Chen Feng tried to find a breakthrough from me.

    I took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I agree to use paper man to see things for the time being before I get my eyes back from Chiyou!"

    "Madam..." Mo liangye tried to persuade me.

    I pressed his hand and whispered, "needless to say, I''ve made up my mind."

    Mo liangye was stunned and didn''t speak.

    In his opinion, I have just experienced such a big trauma, but now I have to face it in such a way, which is really a little aggrieved.

    But at this time, even if there is grievance, I can only swallow to my stomach.

    Because, in any case, I can''t hold them back.

    I have to be independent and get out of here with them.

    Otherwise, once I drop the chain, it is likely that they will all die here.

    Xu is afraid that I will go back. Seeing my promise, Chen Feng starts to talk about it immediately.

    "Well, since you''ve decided, little cousin, let''s start now. Although paper people can be used to see things, the paper people we use on weekdays are only short-lived. If you want it to act as an eye for a long time, you''d better find two people who can also use this kind of thing. One person will produce two paper men and glue them together. Then a person with high mana will bless them. "

    Then, I heard the voice of Chen Feng picking out his pocket.

    "Little cousin, I have two here. Please see if you have any."

    I recollect the number of paper people I had done before, and found that there were still a few left, which should still be able to be used. Then two papers were handed over to Chen Feng from the storage ring.

    Chen Feng took over the little paper man, and together with Li Manzhen, he glued them together, and then handed them to Mo liangye.

    "Brother-in-law of the underworld, you are the only one with the strongest mana. The rest is up to you!"

    At this point, even if Mo liangye doesn''t want to agree with me to use paper man instead of my eyes, it won''t work.

    So, I heard him hesitate for a while, and finally should be under Chen Feng''s words.

    The rest of the time, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen have been with me, and constantly comfort me, as if afraid I can''t think of it.

    If in the past, I would definitely be sad about my eyes.

    But now, with the best lover and best friend by your side, even without eyes, what matters?

    It''s a big deal. Let''s continue to cross it together!

    And the speed of the ink cool night is also very fast. In just five minutes, all the spiritual power needed has been injected into the two paper men.

    "That will do?"

    "Of course not! Little cousin, this is the only thing we can do to help you. The rest is up to you. You use your mind to control them, make them invisible, and stick them to your eyes. " Chen Feng explained.

    Say, Chen Feng then let Mo cool night pass two small paper man after agglutination to my hand.

    I recite incantations in my heart, trying to control them, make them invisible, and stick them where my eyes hurt.

    When the paper man just touched the skin and wanted to be invisible, I felt a stabbing pain coming from the injured place, which made me shed blood and tears again.

    But the sting was only temporary, and it ended in a flash.

    Soon, I felt as if I could see something.

    Indistinctly, the shadow of the three of them in the dark night gradually appeared in front of my eyes.

    And as time goes on, what I see becomes clearer and clearer.

    In the end, I could even see that there was a trace of redness in the cold eyes of Mo liangye.

    You can imagine how guilty he felt when he learned that my eyes had been poached by Chiyou.

    I reached for his hand, looked at him with a smile, said: "husband, it''s OK, my eyes can see, you don''t blame yourself."

    Mo liangye gently stroked my eyes. The emotion in my eyes was extremely complicated.

    "Ma''am, I will help you to hold this grudge!"

    "Revenge, of course! That bastard has done harm to so many of our friends and relatives, even to our little cousins. It''s disgusting! " Chen Feng echoed.

 Chapter 848

    "Well, now is not the time to say that! Chi you has taken my eyes, presumably in order to enhance his own skills. If we don''t hurry up, I''m afraid his plot will really succeed! " I said a little worried.

    "Yes, we have to get out of here quickly, and then go back home to deal with Chiyou!" Chen Feng said angrily.

    But I shook my head and said, "I''m sure I''ll go out, but don''t forget the purpose of our coming down!"

    "Little cousin, you don''t want to take care of those grave diggers, do you? Just now your husband said that they would not care about them. Now you say that it''s none of your business. What do you want to do with the two statements of your husband and wife? " Chen Feng doesn''t understand of ask a way.

    I turned to see Mo liangye and said in a deep voice, "it''s important to deal with Chi you, but we can''t ignore the grave diggers either. After all, their relatives have given us trust and are still waiting for us to rescue them. If we give up like this, we can''t tell them! To be a man, we should have a good conscience. Since we have promised something, we must do it! "

    See I said his idea, Mo cool night also followed my words to go on.

    "Madame is right. Just now, I said that no matter those grave diggers, because I was worried that my wife''s eyes could not see and would encounter danger. Now that my wife''s eyes can see things, I think we should finish what we have to do, and then go to the snow plateau to revive Nu Yu, and eradicate Chi you completely! "

    "Are you worried about the blood baby?" Li Manzhen made a point.

    I nodded and answered in a deep voice: "King ogel would rather sacrifice himself than save the baby. It must be that the baby is not a product. As you have said before, once it is fully mature, it will do great harm. When we leave, the blood baby will come out again to harm people. Won''t all the civilians in Ethiopia be poisoned by it? The most important thing is that once no one can check and balance it in Ethiopia, it is likely to develop outside Ethiopia, and even become the second Chiyou��

    "That''s what I said, but Chiyou took your eyes. We can''t afford to delay it." Chen Feng light said.

    "I know, so we have to make a quick decision, solve the problem within today, and then fly straight to the snow plateau to revive Nu Yu!" I said firmly.

    In fact, I also know that my choice is not rational.

    For ourselves, it is more important to deal with Chiyou.

    But Grandma once said that all things should pay attention to one word.

    Some things, did not encounter, naturally can not manage.

    But if it happens, it''s fate.

    If it doesn''t matter, it is quite contrary to heaven''s meaning, and it will be rewarding.

    And I really don''t want to see those civilians disappointed.

    They trusted us to get us down.

    It''s not a good deed for us to leave them behind!

    Xu is to see my attitude is firm, Chen Feng they are not good to say more, hesitated for a while, finally nodded.

    After we reached an agreement, we didn''t delay any more. We packed our bags in a hurry and set out again.

    However, because the snake mother''s cave extends in all directions, it really makes us waste some time to go out and enter the next level of space.

    However, what we did not expect is that although the space on this floor is still square, it is obviously smaller than that on the previous floor.

    "There seems to be fire over there!" Chen Feng suddenly pointed not far away and said.

    A few of us looked over and found that there was light there, and it seemed that there were still some people.

    "Could it be the grave diggers?" I guess.

    Mo liangye shakes his head and answers in a deep voice: "I don''t know. Let''s go and have a look first."

    Then he took us to the light.

    As I got closer, I noticed that the light was surrounded by square walls, only two doors were exposed, and several windows were connected with the outside world, which looked like a small palace.

    Inside the palace, there were indeed more than a dozen people.

    Their bodies were dirty, their clothes were ragged, their skin was covered with mud, and their faces were black as if they had been dug out of coal.

    Wait, what''s in the coal?

    I feel like something flashed in my head.

    Yes, these are the people. They should be the relatives of the civilians above, that is, the grave diggers we are looking for!

    It''s just that, judging from their current expressions, they seem to be afraid of something, even their legs are shaking.

    Is there anything strange about this place besides them that scares them like this?

    I have doubts in my heart. I turn my head and use my mind to control the invisible paper man to look around.

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, the door we came in, suddenly "bang" closed.

    Then there were several similar voices.

    When I recovered, I found that the doors and windows of this small palace had been closed.

    It seems that, while we are focusing on the grave diggers, someone is secretly trying to trap us all inside.

    I cursed the man in my heart, then coughed a little, and said aloud: "you hide in the dark, with such a way that you can''t see the table, aren''t you afraid of the world''s ridicule?"

    But no one responded to me.

    On the contrary, those grave diggers, after hearing my words, turned their heads and looked at us.

    "Who are you?" One of them asked.

    "We are entrusted by your relatives to come here to save you out!" I asked.

    With these words, the grave diggers became obviously excited, as if they saw the dawn of hope.

    "Save us? Are you really here to save us

    "Well, of course it is! By the way, shouldn''t you be at the bottom of the pit? How did you come here? " I asked curiously.

    Seeing that we really came to save them, they had nothing to hide from us and soon told us the truth.

    "We were digging at the bottom of the pit, but as we dug, a red shadow suddenly came out of the pit and flew to the sky. We felt strange, so we looked at the bottom of the pit and found a place like a well cover. Because... Some people say that there is gold in the grave, so we want to go down and get some, and then we can sell money to subsidize the family. But who knows, under the well cover, there are blue snakes everywhere. They bite when they see people. Many of our brothers who came down together were killed by them. We saw with our own eyes that those brothers were left with no bones left, but they could do nothing but run for their lives. We ran and ran, and finally got here. The result... The result... "

    When the man said this, he stopped and looked at a place shaking all over, with a look of fear.

    I followed his eyes to see the past, but not far from a step, actually stood a person!

 Chapter 849

    No, it''s not exactly a person.

    Because, he only has human body, but has a jackal''s head.

    Jackals, which feed on carrion, are very common in northern Africa.

    But like this one in front of us, it only has the head of jackal, but it walks upright like human beings, with human hands and feet. It''s strange.

    Is it hard to say that this is how long a jackal has lived and become a master?

    I have doubts in my heart. I turn my head and look at the cool night.

    Mo liangye frowned at the wolf, and the expression on his face became very dignified.

    "He is anubis, the God of death in the land of AEE!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I can''t help shivering at this.

    It turns out that he is anubis. No wonder he looks so familiar.

    Before, we always saw this character in the movies about Ethiopia, but it was amazing to see it.

    Anubis, the child of Osiris, one of the nine pillar gods of the state of Ethiopia, and nefertis, the wife of the desert God, have been in charge of the order of the underworld of the state of Ethiopia for many years.

    For the people of Ethiopia and Ecuador, the next life is often more important than the present life.

    Therefore, it is very common to pray for the next life in one''s lifetime.

    Basically, the people of Ethiopia believe in anubis and even pray to him every day for a better future.

    It is also for this reason that anubis is the most respected and powerful among the gods of the kingdom of Ethiopia.

    So, it just explains why these grave diggers look so scared when they see him.

    Xu is to hear the voice of Mo cool night, that the vision of Anubis passes the public quickly, finally fell on him.

    "You are very different from them." Anubis said with a smile.

    Mo cool night took us around the crowd, walked to the front, just light response: "you are very different from them, aren''t you?"

    "Of course! I am the God of death, the king of Hades, and so are you Said anubis, laughing.

    As soon as these words came out, the expression of those grave diggers suddenly became extremely frightened, and they began to step back, trying to stay away from us.

    "It turns out that... It turns out that you are a group. What do you say that our relatives sent us to save us?" One of the grave diggers yelled.

    Being led by him, other grave diggers also denounced us indignantly.

    "Yes, fortunately we found it early, otherwise we might be trapped by the four of you!"

    "They are all foreigners. We don''t know their background at all. We can''t trust them easily!"

    "Yes, we''ve all died so many brothers. If we trusted them again, I''m afraid they would all die here!"

    "No, we can''t watch them entrap us. We have to start first and get rid of them first."

    With that, the grave diggers slowly began to approach us, with a fierce look.

    "What do you... What do you want to do? Are you crazy? " I yelled.

    But the grave diggers didn''t stop, they came closer to us more quickly.

    "Let''s tie these two women first! Anyway, they both look OK. Maybe our brothers can enjoy it when we look back! " One of the grave diggers warned.

    When I heard that, my lungs almost burst.

    Shit, we risked our lives to get them out, and that''s how they paid us back?

    Has human nature become so mean these days?

    "Don''t mess about! One step further, I''m not welcome! " I tried to stop them with words.

    But it didn''t work. At the moment, they were like losing their mind. They had completely lost their sense and even rushed at me and Li Manzhen.

    Of course, Li Manzhen and I were not easy to bully. Seeing their misbehavior, we kicked them out one by one.

    But they didn''t give up. After they were kicked out, they got up and rushed at me and Li Manzhen.

    I couldn''t bear to disturb them. I directly tied them together with ink thread, and tried to sew their dirty mouths with ghost door 13 needles.

    Unexpectedly, I haven''t started yet, Mo Liang night there then opened mouth.

    "Ma''am, stop it!"

    I was stunned. I never thought that he would stop me.

    You know, on weekdays, no matter what I do, Mo liangye seldom holds the opposite opinion.

    As a result, today, for the sake of these grave diggers, he wants to oppose me?

    "Husband, are you going to help them?" I find it hard to understand.

    Mo liangye took a deep look at me and said in a deep voice, "madam, don''t you think things are weird?"

    "Weird?"

    "These grave diggers were very polite to us before. Why did they suddenly become so crazy?" Li Manzhen put forward her own doubts.

    Mo liangye nodded and set his eyes on anubis not far away: "the problem lies with him!"

    See Mo liangye see through his plot, anubis arrogant laugh.

    "I didn''t expect to be seen through by you! You''re right. The reason why these grave diggers have become like this is because of me! When I was talking to you, I quietly used my magic power to stimulate the evil side of their human nature, so that they would become insane! "

    Anubis was honest and admitted his conspiracy directly.

    It''s just, I can''t figure out why he did it?

    If he wants to be unfavorable to us, he can fight us to the end with his ability. Why should he take these grave diggers who have no chicken''s power?

    Seems to see the doubts in my heart, Mo cool night light said: "he is in the trial of their soul!"

    Hearing this, my heart was shocked.

    Judge the soul?

    Yes, the composition of the underworld in Ethiopia is different from that of the underworld in our country Z.

    The underworld of Z country, relying on the long-standing traditional culture of Z country, has formed a powerful and detailed machine structure in thousands of years of development.

    Just to say where people go after death, they have to go through many hurdles, such as huangquan Road, Wangchuan River, Naihe bridge and so on.

    If there are dead people who refuse to report to the underworld, there are special enchanting messengers or Yincha who go to the sun to arrest them.

    Even the order of the reincarnation of ghosts has to be examined by the judge and others, and all the gains and losses of ghosts before their death will be cleared up. According to the merits and demerits, whether ghosts should be reincarnated or sent to hell will be decided.

    However, although Ethiopia is also one of the four ancient civilizations, its culture is much weaker than that of Z country.

    In this way, the order of the underworld in Ethiopia is not as detailed and powerful as that of the underworld in Z.

    As far as the judgment of the soul is concerned, it is all done by anubis himself.

 Chapter 850

    Sure enough, not long after we understood the real intention of Anubis, we saw that there was one more thing in the open space in front of us.

    It was a scale, a huge golden scale, shining like the sun.

    Anubis walked down slowly from the high platform, took out a white feather from his arms, looked at us with a smile, and said: "it was a capital crime for them to break into the forbidden area. Now I am willing to give them a chance to take their souls and put them on the balance. If their souls are lighter than this feather, I will let them go. If their souls are heavier than this feather, I can''t be blamed for being cruel! "

    With that, anubis glanced at the pillar of the balance, and saw that the pattern of the pillar suddenly moved, and a very strange looking thing slowly came out of it.

    Because of curiosity, I fixed my eyes on the past, only to see that it had the head of an alligator, the upper body of a lion, and the hind legs of a hippo. It was a complete monster!

    "It''s Amit!" Mo Liang night exclaimed.

    Hearing his voice, anubis gave a cold smile and said, "I didn''t expect you to even know this. It''s really good insight!"

    Mo liangye met his eyes and said solemnly, "Amit is the most dangerous animal in the legend of your country, but it also represents truth, fairness and order. If that person''s soul is lighter than a feather, it will go to heaven. On the contrary, if they are heavier than feathers, they will be buried in Amit''s belly and never rest

    Ink cool night''s words, let present of everyone all beat under shiver.

    Since ancient times, we have known that the soul has weight.

    This weight is measured according to people''s good and evil as well as merit and retribution.

    Often, the kinder you are, the more merits you have done, the purer your mind will be, and the lighter your soul will be.

    If you have evil thoughts, you will have greed. The more lust you have, the more turbid your mind will be and the heavier your soul will become.

    It''s also for this reason that the state of Z has its own divination technique of Zhouyi. From then on, it can measure and calculate the weight of your soul according to the eight characters of a person''s birthday.

    This point gradually evolved, and it has become a saying that the bone fortune tellers on the roadside often tell you that your life is one or two or three or two one money.

    Originally, bone fortune telling was a normal science, but it became extremely cruel torture when it was used in anubis.

    Because no one knows the weight of the feather in his hand.

    There is no definite number for whose soul will be heavy or light.

    Everything has become unpredictable, which makes people unprepared.

    And those grave diggers, after hearing Mo liangye''s explanation of Anubis'' intention, all turned pale.

    Some timid, even between the legs out of the steaming liquid.

    "No, no, don''t feed us to Amit!" The grave diggers began to beg.

    Anubis glanced at them and said coldly, "everything in this world has its own order and rules. If you break into this place, you must follow the rules here! "

    "We didn''t mean it. We didn''t know it was your place. If... If we had known, we would not break in. Please let us go. As long as you let us go, we can be cattle and horses! " The grave diggers continued to plead.

    But anubis was obviously determined to deal with them. Where would he listen to their plea at the moment?

    With a wave of his hand, he wanted to capture the souls of those grave diggers.

    My heart beat, want to stop him, but someone faster than me.

    It''s a cool night!

    With a cold face, he raised his hand to hold the arm that anubis waved out, with the momentum of a man in charge.

    Anubis didn''t expect that Mo liangye would stop him at this juncture. Shocked, his face was full of anger.

    "How can you stop me? Also, as Hades, do you know what you are doing? " Anubis growled.

    But Mo liangye''s face remained unchanged, and he responded coldly: "of course I know my identity, and I know what I''m doing now! But you, as a Pluto, do you really know your duty? "

    "My duty is to punish the good and promote the evil, so that the bad people can get what they deserve!"

    Originally, I thought I was sweating for Mo liangye.

    Now, when I heard what anubis said, I was not only relieved, but also amused.

    "Thanks to you, the Pluto, for saying such narrow-minded words, it''s a shame to say so here!" I''m not polite.

    Anubis was stunned. He turned to look at me and asked in a cold voice, "are you teaching me a lesson��

    "Nonsense! If you have this kind of consciousness, what kind of Hades can you be! You are so much worse than our brother-in-law of the underworld. You''d better go back to your kennel. Don''t make a fool of yourself here! " Chen Feng was also there to help.

    Our words made anubis very angry. He opened his big sharp mouth on the head of the Jackal as if he wanted to earn a cool night of deinking and tear us apart.

    But Mo liangye still seems to disapprove of him.

    "Even my wife knows the truth, but you, the underworld of Ethiopia, don''t understand it. It can be seen how failed you have been for so many years!"

    "I failed? What''s wrong with me to stimulate their evil thoughts in human nature, let them return to their original appearance, and then weigh and judge their souls? " Anubis was clearly unconvinced.

    Mo liangye did not answer him directly, but turned his head and looked at me.

    "Madam, I''ll ask you to answer his doubts."

    I nodded, took a step forward, and said, "there is nothing wrong with your weighing and judging the soul. Whether in the world of the sun or in the world of the underworld, we need order to be able to operate. But order itself exists to maintain the beauty of the world, not to make it worse. Everyone has some evil thoughts in his life. No one can guarantee that he is kind every minute. You can''t, I can''t, everybody can''t. But it''s not necessarily bad people who have evil thoughts. If you control your evil thoughts well, you can still be a good person. But you, in order to maintain the order in your own world, are good at using your own magic, which arouses the evil thoughts in these people''s hearts and makes their souls heavier, so that you can only be eaten by Amit, and you don''t even give them a chance to reform. What''s the difference between you and the executioner who slaughters all the people? "

    "Reform? When they have those evil thoughts, they should think of this result! " Anubis is still stubborn.

    "Violence is never the best way to solve things! It is in the state of Z that those who committed serious crimes in their lifetime will still have a chance to live a new life and start a new life as long as they sincerely repent and pay off their sins. But what about you? You let Amit eat their souls, they can''t have an afterlife! In other words, if you kill them, can you really make the world less evil? No, no! The real way to make the world less evil is to cultivate more good, use these good to influence those evil thoughts that have not really become evil, and let them change from evil to good! Because only when there are more good people and things, there will be less and less evil! "

 Chapter 851

    Hearing this, the grave diggers clapped for me one after another.

    "Well said! We really didn''t mean to be contemptuous of the two girls. We... We don''t know what happened, but suddenly... We didn''t have the idea of origin. Thank you, girl, for speaking for us regardless of the past! " One of the grave diggers said frankly.

    "I''m not for you, I''m for all the good intentions of the world! If you have a chance to get out of here alive, I hope you can change your self-confidence and never do evil again I said in a deep voice.

    Those grave diggers nodded and said, "certainly, we will never do anything sorry to our conscience in the future."

    I''m a little relieved to see them make a promise.

    Well, this time we didn''t save the wrong person.

    But it seems that anubis is very dissatisfied with our behavior and still looks indignant.

    "I admit that there is a certain truth in what you say, but you have the underworld law of state Z, and we also have the law of state E. If you do, then who else will follow my orders, the souls of Egypt

    "So? What do you want? " I asked impatiently.

    See me ask, anubis Yin Luan of smile for a while, then eyes fall on the body of Mo cool night.

    "I want your heart! As long as you are willing to offer your heart to Amit, I can consider letting them go! "

    As soon as I said this, I should even speak against it: "no! Don''t daydream. My husband can''t give you his heart

    "Oh? really? In fact, it''s OK not to do so, but you will not be able to walk out of my reincarnation hall today��

    Anubis said, touching a necklace he was wearing around his neck and snapping his fingers.

    The next second, we will see that there are 50 or 60 monsters that are very similar to Amit in the palace which is not spacious.

    They all opened their mouths and showed their fierce eyes. They seemed to rush at any time to tear us up.

    Originally, an Amit is not terrible. We can beat him even in a group fight.

    But now, there are so many amits, the number is twice that of us.

    Even with our skills, how can we beat more than a dozen.

    But what about the rest?

    Those grave diggers, though young and middle-aged, are just ordinary people, not enough to fight against such a large number of amits.

    After all, it may be very difficult for us to get out of here safely at the end of the fight.

    The situation suddenly became critical.

    "What do you want? Don''t think that if you have many monsters, we will be afraid of you! " I''m a little annoyed.

    "You''re not afraid of me. I don''t care. But I know your husband will agree! Aren''t you talking about kindness? Well, I''ll give you a chance. As long as your husband digs out his heart for me, I promise I won''t make it difficult for you. Even, I can show you the way and tell you how to get out of here faster and go to the outside world. "

    When he said these words, anubis had a very proud smile on his face.

    As if he had expected us to compromise.

    I have to say that his method is really vicious.

    Before we tried to interfere with his trial with kindness, now he tests our kindness with his method.

    If Mo liangye doesn''t give up his heart, he not only has sufficient reasons to oppose our previous statement, but also has full excuses to catch us all.

    Most of all, his move can make those grave diggers turn back again!

    Sure enough, after hearing anubis'' words, some of those grave diggers put forward their own opinions.

    "You keep saying that you want to be kind. It''s better for you to give your heart directly, so that you can save a large group of us. You have accumulated great virtue, and we will all appreciate you in the future��

    "Son of a bitch! Luya, these four friends came down to this grave for us. How can you let them sacrifice themselves? Do you have a conscience? " Another grave digger yelled.

    "Why don''t I have a conscience? It''s the best thing for us to sacrifice one of him to make the best of us all! "

    Hearing this, Chen Feng can no longer control his emotions, directly rushed to the past, a hard blow on the man''s face.

    "Do you want to say one more word to me? Believe it or not, I will kill you now?" Chen Feng sternly scolds a way.

    That person is hit by Chen Feng the corner of the mouth bleeds, but still refuse to shut up.

    "What I said was the best way! We all have more than 20 lives, and it''s not too much to trade his own life for it, is it? What''s more, they said that people should be kind. Now it''s time for them to be kind, but they can''t? Why did you talk so well before that? "

    Hearing this, anubis looked at Mo liangye again and said, "do you hear me? This is the one you want to protect. You think they''ll appreciate you? But in fact, in their eyes, your life is like grass root��

    I thought that Mo Liang night would be silent. After all, what the grave digger just said was too heartless.

    But unexpectedly, Mo liangye not only didn''t keep silent, but also calmly replied: "you are wrong. I never wanted to let them appreciate me! I only save them because of my promise to their relatives! A man is a man, a man is a man. Since I have promised their relatives that I will take them out of here, I have to do what I say even if I die! "

    "So, you''ve made a choice?" Asked anubis.

    Mo liangye turned to look at the grave diggers and said in a deep voice, "if my heart can change your freedom and peace, then I will. I hope you remember what true kindness is

    The grave diggers stopped talking and looked at Mo liangye in disbelief.

    Because, in their view, everyone is selfish, and no one is willing to give up his life in order to save others.

    But Mo liangye did it.

    He stepped forward, looked at anubis coldly and said, "don''t you want my heart? OK, I''ll give it to you now! "

    My heart suddenly suffocated, and I grabbed him.

    "No, Mo liangye, you can''t do that! You gave him your heart. What should I do? Don''t you care about me? "

    Mo liangye gently touched my face and sighed: "madam, if we don''t do this, all of us may die here today! I do it for them and for you! "

    "No, I don''t want you to do that. I''d rather die here with you than sacrifice myself!" My mood began to collapse.

    "Ma''am, this is not the time for loyalty. At this point, someone has to sacrifice! " Mo cool night soft voice comforts a way.

    "Mo liangye, don''t, don''t sacrifice yourself. I don''t want you to sacrifice yourself. I''m sure you will have a way. You will have a way to solve the present dilemma. It''s not the only way to go at the expense of you, is it? " I cried to the point of sobbing.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said in a deep voice: "madam, there is no other way to go. Sacrifice me is the only way! I hope you will be brave and happier than before without me. "

    With that, Mo liangye pushed me away and dug my hand into my heart

 Chapter 852

    His action made me collapse in an instant.

    It''s not that I haven''t thought that one day we will encounter insurmountable danger and lose our lives.

    But I have imagined every kind of, there is no scene, and now this moment coincides.

    Because, I have never thought that the final destination of a strong man like Mo liangye is not to be killed by the enemy, but to be dug out by himself.

    This kind of pain is more incisive than letting me see him die miserably under the knife of the enemy.

    I can''t even feel my heart beating. My mind is completely blank. I just look at the front and hope it''s not true.

    But no matter how I pray, Mo liangye''s hand, after all, has broken his own skin.

    Blood, gushing out, soaked his clothes.

    My tears, can no longer control, clattering down constantly.

    "Mo liangye, don''t be so silly. I''d rather die with you than see you like this. I beg you!" I cried hysterically.

    But Mo liangye not only didn''t stop, but also used his own magic power to completely imprison our bodies, and didn''t let us stop him at all.

    "Madam, I''ve made up my mind. I don''t need any more advice!"

    Mo cool night Lengleng finish saying, on the hand fierce force pull.

    The next second, I saw a bright red heart, he pulled out of the chest.

    "This is what you want. I hope you can keep your word!"

    Mo liangye tries to endure the pain on his body and hands his beating heart to anubis.

    Anubis was very proud at the moment. He took the heart of Mo liangye, looked at it and said, "good. I didn''t expect you to be so kind! However, I have to say that you are really not worth it for these people! Not everyone can sit on the throne of the underworld. At least one or two thousand years of practice is needed. But you, unexpectedly so easily gave up own position, even also sacrificed own life, is really stupid

    Hearing anubis'' words, Mo liangye tried to smile and said, "it''s just a heart. I... I should not die. As long as I can''t die, I can make a comeback... "

    "A comeback? It''s naive of you to think! Yes, as the strongest person in the underworld of Z country, just taking a heart from you can''t make you lose your soul. But don''t forget, I''m not just going to take your heart, I''m going to sacrifice it to Amit. In this world, if Amit eats a part of his body, whether it''s soul or heart, that person will never be able to live beyond life. Even Hades is no exception Anubis said triumphantly.

    And lost the Mo cool night of the heart, at the moment the facial expression is a pale, the strength that supports oneself body at all did not have, the whole person directly raised face backward to pour past.

    With his fall, the mana he used on us also disintegrated in an instant.

    Soon, we feel like our bodies can move.

    "Cool night!"

    I cried and ran quickly.

    "Mo liangye, don''t do anything. I don''t want you to do anything! I really want to have a third child with you. How can you leave me now? " I held his weak body and couldn''t help crying.

    The Mo cool night managed to lift Mou to see me one eye, then the vision fell on my hand.

    Then, the next second, I feel a thing in the palm of my hand.

    I am all over a Zheng, with the eyes of doubt to see to Mo liangye, want to ask him what this means.

    But after I stuffed it, Mo liangye deliberately avoided my eyes and said in a very weak tone: "Madam... I can''t accompany you to the end. I''m sorry..."

    I''m afraid that the things in my hand will be found by anubis, so I put them into the storage ring. Then I follow the words of Mo liangye and continue to say: "no, Mo liangye, you''re not sorry for me, as long as you don''t die, you''re not sorry for me!"

    Mo liangye shook his head feebly: "Madam... Don''t be sad, don''t... Don''t shed tears, I don''t want to see you sad..."

    Then he reached out and touched my face, trying to help me wipe away those tears.

    But without waiting for my tears to be dried, Mo liangye''s hand suddenly dropped down, and there was no more movement.

    My heart suffocated, completely unable to accept, so directly lying on him wailing.

    Such a tragic picture, but let anubis very satisfied.

    He walked slowly to the corpse of Mo liangye and kicked his hand with his feet. After confirming that there was no movement, he was completely relieved.

    "Oh, I always thought that the underworld of Z country was so powerful that it turned out that he was just a brave man! He doesn''t think about it. Even the most powerful one is dead. Why should I let you incompetent people go? "

    This words a, I and Chen Feng they all momentarily froze.

    "What did you say? You promised my husband that you would let us go, but now you don''t mean what you say? " I asked in a cold voice.

    Anubis looked at me with a smile and said, "yes, I promised your husband. But it''s a pity that your husband is dead now, so I can''t count my agreement with him! "

    "Are you playing with us?"

    "What else? In fact, I didn''t expect that you people in Z are so easy to cheat. A few words will cost you blood! "

    "You are shameless!"

    "It''s not shameless, it''s stratagem! I get rid of your husband, not only can easily take your lives, the most important thing is to make the underworld of your country Z leaderless. At that time, if I want to attack the underworld of your country Z and take it as my own, it will be very simple! "

    "Don''t be a fool here! A scum like you is not fit to rule the underworld of our country Z! " I yelled in a cold voice.

    Hearing what I said, anubis looked at me and said with a grim smile, "you can''t change your strength! Now, as long as I snap my fingers, all of you will be swallowed by these amits! "

    "You can kill us now! Otherwise, I will make you die I gritted my teeth.

    Seeing that my attitude was so tough, anubis was a little upset and held my chin tightly.

    "Smelly woman, do you think I really dare not kill you?"

    I glared at him and said, "kill me if you have the ability! Anyway, my husband is dead, and I don''t want to live! "

    "Well, I''ll take you first and send you to see your stupid husband!"

    With that, anubis reached out to touch his necklace and wanted to command the amits through it.

    But what he didn''t think of was that when he touched it, he suddenly found that his neck was empty and there was nothing at all!

 Chapter 853

    "This... How is this possible? My necklace has always been on my neck, but now it''s gone? " Anubis had an unbelievable face.

    Hearing his words, my heart was shocked, and then I remembered the thing that Mo liangye had handed to me just now.

    Is that the necklace of Anubis?

    Why did Mo liangye steal anubis'' necklace?

    He has never been greedy of property, so he can never do it just to take away the necklace.

    There must be some deep meaning in this.

    Thinking about this, I turned to look at anubis and said coldly, "it''s just a broken necklace. What''s the fuss? Aren''t you going to kill me? Then you kill me, I''m here now, waiting for you to kill me! "

    Anubis''s face changed slightly, and he said, "smelly woman, don''t think I dare not!"

    Since I knew that Mo liangye should have a plan of my own, I felt more secure and looked up at anubis.

    "If you have the ability, you can kill me. Don''t be such a bitch!"

    When I said that, anubiston turned green with anger.

    "You... You said I was like a girl? You are looking for death

    "Come on, let Amit tear me up, so that you can set an example to others and let all the people here obey you. Why not?" I deliberately stimulated him.

    Anubis was so angry with me that his hands trembled, as if he had been extremely angry.

    But even so, he didn''t really order Amit to eat me.

    This kind of situation, let me feel a little surprised.

    You know, when people are extremely angry, they often lose their sense.

    In particular, I have already stimulated him so much that he can hide his hair?

    This is a strange situation.

    However, since he has been reluctant to do it, there must be his reason.

    Either because it is not the right time to start, or because he lacks the necessary conditions to start.

    Wait a minute. What''s the necessary condition?

    Is... The necklace that Mo liangye stole quietly just now the necessary condition for anubis to start?

    If you leave this thing, even anubis can''t control Amit?

    If that''s the case, it''s obviously better for us now.

    It can even be said that anubis has lost the biggest chip.

    Without these terrible Amit monsters, we may not lose to him in terms of fighting value.

    I can''t help but feel proud when I think about it like this.

    "Well, do you want to kill me or not? If you don''t kill me, we will come to kill you! " I called to anubis with a sneer.

    At my words, anubis'' face became more and more ugly.

    "Kill me? It depends on whether you have the ability or not! "

    Anubis''s tone was so scornful that he didn''t pay attention to me.

    But retribution always comes too fast, just like a tornado. As soon as his front foot finished speaking, a voice sounded behind him.

    "She doesn''t have the ability. What about me?"

    Anubis was stunned and subconsciously turned to see who was standing behind him.

    But the fact is, at the moment when he turned around, there was already a long and white hand, which was inserted into his heart from his back.

    Blood, from the body of Anubis out, looking particularly dazzling.

    "How... How could it be you? You are clearly... You are clearly dead... How can you... "Anubis asked, looking at the man behind him in disbelief.

    "Yes, I should be dead in your idea of Ethiopia, but I have to say that you don''t understand the outside world, let alone the long history of our country Z''s Alchemy culture, when you stay in such a small place of Ethiopia for a long time. A frog in a well like you can''t figure out why I dug out my heart and still stand behind you. But it doesn''t matter. I didn''t mean to tell you. Because you don''t deserve it

    Mo Leng Ye Lengleng finished, pulled anubis''s beating heart out, then threw it to Amit not far away without hesitation.

    Xu is hungry for a long time, see the heart that Mo liangye throws over, Amit doesn''t even think about it, so he pours on it.

    This time, anubis was completely flustered and cried out, "shut up! shut up! Don''t eat

    But Amit is just a monster. He doesn''t have the same IQ as human beings. No matter what he eats or drinks, Lhasa depends on his instinct. How can he listen to him now?

    When Amit opened his mouth, he bit the bright red heart with his sharp teeth, and then tore it with his claws. After two times, he said that the heart was torn to pieces and swallowed it into his stomach.

    Anubis''s face, with the heart was eaten at that moment, became the general decadent color.

    "It''s over, it''s all over..."

    Mo liangye sneered and said, "if you think this is the end, it''s too naive."

    After that, he set his eyes on me.

    "It''s your turn, ma''am."

    I nodded, pulled the necklace out of the storage ring, gently touched it, and then snapped my fingers as anubis had done before.

    Sound falls, all amits in the whole reincarnation hall seem to have been instructed by me, and show ferocious look to anubis one after another.

    No matter how silly, anubis knew what was going on.

    "So... So you stole my necklace! How shameless of you Anubis was furious.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "compared with you who don''t mean what you say, what is our shamelessness?"

    "Are you not afraid of being cursed by the Pharaoh when you treat me like this?" Anubis almost lost his mind.

    "The curse of the Pharaons? Even if we''re going to be cursed, we''ll have to kill you

    Then I turned to Amit and ordered in a deep voice, "I know you''ve been hungry for a long time. So, I''ll allow you to eat him and let him never reincarnate! "

    "No! You can''t eat me! I''m your master. You can''t eat your own master! " Anubis roared as loud as he could.

    "Master? Now that the necklace is in my hand, do you think they will recognize you? " I sneer.

    "You... You will surely be punished for treating me like this today! The Supreme God in this tomb will make you ten times worse than me! You wait, you will be worse than me Cried anubis.

    I don''t want to hear him continue to talk nonsense, when even to those ferocious Amit command: "eat him, don''t even leave a little bone!"

    Those amitres rushed to anubis one after another and tore up his body

 Chapter 854

    In the great palace of reincarnation, only the shrill scream of Anubis is echoing.

    After the pain of gouging out his heart, he was on the verge of death, and had no resistance at all. He could only let the amits eat his body and soul bit by bit.

    "You will be punished, you will be punished��

    The roar of Anubis finally disappeared in the palace with the death of his body and soul.

    "Well done, ma''am!" Mo liangye stood not far away and praised.

    I smile a little, quickly walk past, Nestle in his chest, mouth should say: "is not your bureau cloth good! If you didn''t deliberately use feign death to approach anubis and steal his necklace, how could these amits listen to me? "

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng echoed: "yes, brother-in-law of Hades, how did you think of this move? We were almost scared to death by you just now. We thought you really wanted to leave my little cousin alone in this world! "

    Mo Liang night looked at Chen Feng, and finally his eyes fell on me, Wen Sheng said: "madam, I''m sorry, let you worry."

    "Although you did it for the sake of eradicating anubis better, please say hello to us in advance next time, otherwise we will be scared by you every time, and we will have heart disease sooner or later!" I pretended to be angry.

    "If I had told you before, could you act so realistically? I''m not a professional. What if I fail? In order to make anubis fully believe, I can only choose to hide from you! After all, this is still a more desperate way! " Mo liangye said.

    I thought about it and thought so.

    For the sake of the overall situation, sometimes he has to do so. We really have no reason to blame him.

    "Well... Well, I won''t care about that with you. But what should these amits do? "

    Mo liangye turned his head to look at the Amit monsters who had already had a good meal, and said in a deep voice: "they are the guardians of the underworld of the country of AEE, so let them stay here. However, in order not to cause any other trouble, the necklace still has to be taken by your wife! "

    I didn''t refuse much. I immediately received the necklace that can control the Amit monster into the storage ring.

    "By the way, brother-in-law of Hades, you have disposed of anubis. What should this grave digger do? Before, he was bent on sacrificing you to make a living. You don''t want to let him go, do you Chen Feng pointed to a grave digger and asked.

    Mo liangye turns his head to see that the grave digger named Lu Ya''s legs have been shaking like a sieve for a long time now, and he can hardly stand at all.

    Aware that Mo liangye is looking at him, Lu Ya''s face is scared pale.

    "I... I didn''t mean to. I... I was too scared before. I didn''t really want to trade your life for my own... It was all... It was all forced by those monsters..."

    Luya said, and a heat came out between her legs again.

    Obviously, he was scared and peed his pants again.

    I have no choice but to shake my head and have a kind of heartfelt disdain for this man.

    It''s really drunk for the old man to get involved in this.

    However, it doesn''t seem to have much to do with me. It all depends on how Mo liangye wants to deal with him.

    So, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen and I were watching quietly, without saying a word.

    And Mo cool night, also don''t know how to think in the heart in the end, from beginning to end, unexpectedly only so cold stare at him, motionless, as if to see his heart to go to general.

    But just because of his eyes, Luya was even more flustered.

    "I beg you, I really didn''t mean to. You let me go, even if I can be a cow and a horse for you in the future!" Luya cried.

    "Do you think you deserve to be a cow and a horse for me?" Mo cool night cold voice asks a way.

    Luya was stunned for a moment. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.

    "So... What do you want?" Luya asked, trembling.

    Mo liangye''s corner of his mouth raised a sneer: "I''m a simple person. I''ve got gratitude and revenge."

    "You... You''re going to kill me?" Luya''s face was full of horror.

    "To kill you? If I really want to kill you, do you think you can live to this day? "

    "Then... Then you..." Luya was too scared to speak.

    Mo liangye glanced at him for the last time, then his brow suddenly twisted.

    The next second, we will see a flash of cold light.

    Then there was Luana''s scream like a pig.

    "Ah... My hand... My hand is broken... You... You cut off my hand..." Luya was in a cold sweat with pain.

    "If you don''t consider that your family is still waiting for you to go back, I''m afraid that what you left here today is not just a hand." Mo liangye said mercilessly.

    Hearing this, Lu Ya glared at Mo liangye fiercely, obviously with resentment.

    Chen Feng couldn''t see it. Even if he kicked Luya, he swore loudly: "we came down to save you, but you wanted to sacrifice my brother-in-law''s life for your own life! This is my brother-in-law of the underworld. I don''t care with you. If it were me, I would have chopped you up for the dog! "

    Xu is afraid of Chen Feng move real grid son, ink cool night mouth to stop him.

    "Almost. Give him this medicine and ask other grave diggers to apply it on him. It can relieve pain and coagulate blood."

    Say, ink cool night from storage ring up a small bottle, lost to Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng was reluctant, but Mo liangye had already opened his mouth. He couldn''t say any more, so he had to give the bottle to the grave digger who had protected us before.

    "Well, this time my brother-in-law of the underworld spared your friend''s life. If he dares to do evil again in the future, don''t say that my brother-in-law of Hades won''t agree, even I will be the first one to refuse! " Chen Feng extremely indignant said.

    The grave digger took the bottle, nodded, and promised again and again, "no, Luya was just too scared to be possessed. Now that he has broken his hand and has been punished as he should be, he will never dare again! "

    "This is the best! Hum, if you want to play tricks with me, you are still young! "

    The grave digger repeatedly promised to Chen Feng that after Chen Feng stopped caring, he would gently smear the medicine in the small bottle on the place where Luya broke his hand.

    After wiping the medicine, Luya''s wound did not bleed any more, and he didn''t even hear the scream of Luya.

    It is estimated that the medicine given by Mo liangye really works.

    "Well, your affairs have been settled for you. Now, we''re going to send you to the ground to be reunited with your families. " Mo cool night in one side proposed a way.

 Chapter 855

    "But if you want to send them up, what about the blood baby? We haven''t seen the baby so far, which means it may be deeper in the grave. " I questioned it.

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng also spoke to one side.

    "Yes, it''s really important to send them away, but if the blood baby is not found and removed, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of trouble."

    After all, in our group of people, in addition to the ink cool night, only Chen Feng''s harm to the blood baby is the most clear.

    At the moment, it is reasonable for him to worry about the blood baby.

    Chen Feng''s words, let Mo cool night silent.

    From his point of view, whether it is to send the grave digger away, or continue to track down the blood baby, is a very important thing.

    If we don''t send the grave diggers away and let them stay here, we''ll fight with the blood baby later, I''m afraid it will harm the innocent.

    But if we send the grave digger away, it means we can''t find the blood baby.

    The return of the blood baby will bring great disaster to the whole country.

    Therefore, it is necessary to choose one of the two.

    Xu Shi saw that we were in a dilemma, and the grave digger who helped Luya wipe medicine suddenly said, "in fact, you don''t have to worry about us. Anyway, now that anubis has been removed, we can go up by ourselves."

    However, as soon as he said this, other grave diggers around raised objections.

    "No, have you forgotten the blue snakes? So many of our companions died under the blue snake. If we didn''t have the help of these talented people, we would be dead if we went out like this��

    "If you are worried about this, you can rest assured. Those little blue snakes have been burned to death by my husband. Even the mother snake has been killed by me by accident. If you don''t go the wrong way on your way back, you won''t encounter any danger! " I said in a deep voice.

    "All those blue snakes are dead?" The grave diggers didn''t seem to believe it.

    I nodded: "yes, they are all dead, there is no one left!"

    "That''s great. Those blue snakes have killed so many of our brothers. Now they''re dead. It''s really exciting!"

    "Yes, since all the blue snakes are dead, I think we''d better go up on our own. We don''t need to trouble these talented people. After all, they still have their own affairs. We''ve given them a lot of trouble!"

    "That''s fine. Let''s go up by ourselves."

    With that, the grave diggers helped up all their friends on the ground and said goodbye to us. They wanted to leave.

    But unexpectedly, Mo liangye changed his mind at this moment.

    "Wait! Chen Feng, you are responsible for escorting them up! "

    Chen Feng subconsciously Leng for a while, a face can''t believe of point to oneself, opening to ask a way: "I? Brother-in-law of the underworld, are you kidding me? "

    Mo liangye shook his head and said in a deep voice: "although those blue snakes have been eradicated, it is inevitable that they may encounter other evil things on their way back. Send a personal escort, more or less can rest assured

    "But brother-in-law of the underworld, if I really encounter evil things, my strength alone is not enough!" Chen Feng said with a sad face.

    Mo liangye slowly came to me and asked me to take out the necklace of anubis and give it to Chen Feng.

    "This necklace is for your self-defense. If you really encounter evil things, I believe this necklace can help you summon Amit monster. There are so many Amit monsters, you must be able to deal with any evil things very well

    "But you are underground. What if I get in touch with you after I go up?" Chen Feng is still reluctant.

    "It''s easy. Use your stealth paper man. You and Xiao Fei both know this. You can see each other''s situation with invisible paper man. "

    So far, Chen Feng has no room to refute.

    "Is there only one choice?" Chen Feng asked with an aggrieved face.

    Mo liangye walked over and patted him on the shoulder. He whispered something in his ear.

    "Well, since you''ve all spoken, I''ll sell you face!"

    With that, Chen Feng packed his things and said hello to Li Manzhen. Then he went to the grave diggers and said in a loud voice, "listen, since my brother-in-law of Hades has assigned me this task, I must send you to the ground safely! However, we have a word in advance. On the way back, you must obey the command in all your actions! If anyone is doing something in the middle, don''t blame me for being rude! My temper is not as good as my brother-in-law! I won''t let go of the disobedient, troublemakers and troublemakers! "

    Those grave diggers didn''t hope that we would let them live or die, but now there is a talented person to send them back. Of course, they can''t help it.

    Therefore, as soon as Chen Feng''s words were finished, the grave diggers agreed one after another and followed him on the journey back to the ground.

    Seeing them off, the whole reincarnation hall seemed empty, which made me not used to it.

    "Husband, where do you think the blood baby is hiding? We''ve been down for so long, why haven''t we seen it show up? " I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye looked around and said in a deep voice: "if I guess correctly, to find the blood baby, we must first find the body of Cleopatra. You know, the blood baby is not yet fully mature, it is inseparable from the maternal support

    "I know that, but the problem is that the underground world is so big, where can we find Cleopatra''s body?" I said a little anxious.

    When I heard my words, the ink cold night was not in a hurry. Instead, the paper and pen were placed out of the storage ring, squatting on the floor, writing and drawing on it.

    "Husband, I''m dying of anxiety. Do you still want to draw here?"

    "No, he''s not painting. He''s calculating the real hiding place of Cleopatra''s body!" Li Manzhen said on one side.

    I didn''t believe it. I stepped forward and looked at it carefully. I found that Mo liangye was already on the paper. I drew the route of every place we had walked since the beginning, and made it a whole.

    "Ma''am, do you remember the floor where we met the blue snake? It''s very large. How many football fields are it?" Mo liangye asked.

    I nodded: "remember, at that time, I didn''t think that the underground world could be so big!"

    "However, our present floor is much smaller than the previous one. What does that mean? " Mo liangye raised his question.

    Generally speaking, the things we meet on weekdays are basically big at the bottom and small at the top, and the more we go up, the more likely they are to be smaller, just like pyramids.

    But it''s obvious that the underground world we live in now is almost the opposite of what we usually encounter.

    Is it difficult that this tomb itself is an inverted pyramid built underground?

 Chapter 856

    Aware of this, I quickly said my guess to Mo liangye.

    After listening, Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice: "what madam said is just the same as what I think. Judging from the terrain we have passed, we can probably see that the shape of the outermost edge of each layer of the tomb is always square, no matter how rugged the roads inside are. In addition, each of its layers, the lower one is much smaller than the upper one, so we have reason to suspect that this tomb is probably an inverted pyramid��

    "The inverted pyramid? In this world, we have only heard of an upright pyramid built on the ground. How can there be an inverted pyramid now? Why did the people who buried Cleopatra of Ethiopia do so? After all, it takes more time and money to build an inverted pyramid than an upright one. Without a certain reason, they would not choose to do so at all! " Li Manzhen put forward her own views.

    "They did it because it was a very shady place. At that time, Cleopatra''s status was very high in both her country and the Roman Empire. When a person with a very high status is buried, he naturally has to choose a special place and bury her in a special way, so that her soul can have a better rest. " Ink cool night sink voice should way.

    "So, according to my husband, it is very likely that the main reason why they built such an inverted pyramid in those years was to give full play to the extremely Yin Qi here. Although the pyramid is big, there is always a sharp point, and this sharp point is the eye of this extremely shady place! "

    "Yes! That eye should be the place to prevent Cleopatra''s body. And the blood baby must be there too! " Ink cool night a face dignified say.

    "What are we waiting for? Hurry to find that angry eye! Otherwise, when the baby is really mature, the situation will be very bad! " I urged.

    But Mo liangye didn''t seem to be in a hurry. Instead, he quietly stared at the paper full of maps and said, "I think of a relatively simple way to find the body of Cleopatra."

    "What method?" I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye took up his pen and drew on the paper with an explanation: "now let''s assume that this is an upright pyramid. With the increase of the number of layers, each layer will be smaller and smaller than the previous one. When it comes to the last layer, there is almost only one top. Not only that, in fact, the size of the area around each layer is the same as that of the previous layer. Because only one thing can keep the balance of the whole pyramid and prevent it from collapsing. In the same way, the inverted pyramid we are in now must have the same size in four directions where each layer is missing, and it has been calculated closely, so that the upper layer can be inverted and the lower layer will not be crushed. "

    "But what does it have to do with our finding that eye?" I''m more puzzled.

    Hearing what I said, Mo liangye smiles and says, "since the missing places on each floor are the same size, it means that all the central stores on each floor are the same, even without any deviation. Don''t believe it, ma''am. You see, if I draw a line from the center of the first floor to the bottom floor, what will happen? "

    With that, Mo liangye really drew on the paper with a pen, so that I could see more clearly.

    When I saw this picture, I was stunned.

    "So, we need to find the center point of the current floor. We can find the center point of the lowest floor by digging down the center point, that is, the eye of breath. We don''t have to think hard to find the entrance to the next floor?" I asked tentatively.

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice: "that''s the truth! However, madam, you are wrong in saying that if we dig, it will take us no less time than we look around. So, we should use a more convenient way! "

    With that, Mo liangye turns her eyes to Li Manzhen.

    "Do you mean that I want to use the vine and root of the other shore flower to extend down the crack of the floor tile?" Li Manzhen asked.

    "Yes! As long as you use your roots in the cracks of the floor tiles to create a shape that can allow one person to pass through, I can use my spiritual power to break the floor tiles within this shape and ensure that other floor tiles will not be damaged. In this way, other floor tiles will not be damaged, and naturally there will be no collapse accident! " Mo liangye said confidently.

    "Well, now that you''ve made a plan, I''ll do as you say!"

    With that, Li Manzhen found the center of the reincarnation hall according to the pattern that Mo liangye had drawn on the map. Then she sat on a brick not far from the ground and began to close her eyes.

    "Manzhen, this is..." I''m a little curious about her state.

    But Mo liangye interrupts me and points to Li Manzhen.

    When I looked at her, I saw that there were some long white roots growing on the square brick under her. They were climbing along the ground, little by little towards the center.

    After climbing to the center, the roots try to drill down.

    But the ground is basically large square stone bricks. It''s very hard. It''s not easy to get into it.

    As time went on, more and more beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.

    Seeing her like this, I can''t help but doubt the feasibility of Mo liangye''s method.

    If Li Manzhen''s flower roots on the other side can''t get into the cracks of the stone bricks, then everything is basically in vain.

    However, Li Man Zhen is awesome.

    Just when I thought it was going to die, her white roots were very tenacious and penetrated into the cracks of the stone brick, and soon penetrated to the next layer.

    "It''s time to start!" Li Manzhen said to Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye nodded, and then in the palm of his hand condensed a group of pure black dead air, hard hit in the center of the point surrounded by roots.

    "Click!"

    After a loud noise, I heard heavy objects falling.

    However, the weight did not fall on our floor, but on the floor below.

    In other words, the convenient access to the next floor was easily opened by us!

 Chapter 857

    Mo Liang night will open the broken stones around the passage, and sure enough, it shows a hole that only one person can pass through.

    As for the stone bricks beside, as Mo liangye said, they are not broken, so there is no possibility of collapse.

    "Let''s go down to the next floor first, and then see if we need to open the tiles on the next floor."

    On the night of Mo Liang, he put out a bundle of sturdy hemp rope from the storage ring and tied it to a statue in the palace of reincarnation.

    A few minutes later, a beam of light came out from the lower floor. I knew it was a signal from Mo liangye, so I and Li Manzhen went down the hemp rope to the next floor.

    "How about, in this layer, is there Cleopatra''s body?" On landing, I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said in a deep voice: "no, I have looked around and found no Cleopatra''s body. So I suspect that this is probably not the bottom floor. At least, in terms of area, it should not be. "

    I looked around and found that although the space on this floor was much smaller than that on the reincarnation hall floor, it was still very large. It didn''t seem to be the eye of Qi with extremely Yin.

    "It seems that we have to continue to explore!" I sighed.

    "Yes, if you want to find the eye, you can only continue to look down! However, in order not to cause collapse, we still have to rely on Li Manzhen''s flower roots on the other side. But this is a great loss of her power. We have to consider whether she can bear it first. "

    Ink cool night face color dignified say, then looked at Li Manzhen.

    But Li Manzhen''s face was quite strange, even with a trace of inexplicable fear.

    "Manzhen, what''s the matter with you? Are you tired just now? " I asked with concern.

    Li Manzhen was staring at my back, her voice trembled slightly: "I''m ok, but you''re OK, there''s someone behind you!"

    As soon as I said this, the hair on my whole body stood upright.

    Although we are carrying a flashlight with strong light, it is difficult to find all the hidden dangers in the daytime without all-round lighting.

    Therefore, it is not surprising that a person will suddenly appear behind me.

    However, this sudden appearance, and still quietly behind, it is too scary!

    I tried to stabilize my mind for a moment, and looked slightly behind me. I saw that there was a person standing in the shadow of the flashlight.

    The figure of this man is very tall, even higher than that of Mo liangye. He doesn''t look like a yellow man at all.

    "You... Who are you? Well, why are you hiding behind me? " I asked in a trembling voice.

    When Xu heard me, I saw that the man seemed to move.

    Then a thick and desolate voice came out from that direction.

    "I can''t find my body. I want you to help me find my body..."

    Can''t find your body?

    What''s the situation?

    I have doubts in my heart, and I can''t manage so much. I turn around and shine a flashlight in my hand.

    But I didn''t expect that this photo scared me out of goose bumps.

    I went, this... Is this still a person?

    There was almost no intact place in his whole body, and there were signs of separation everywhere.

    Fatally, he also saw me shining on him with a flashlight, so he was walking slowly towards me step by step.

    As he walked around, I found that every muscle of his body seemed to fall down at any time, and there was a kind of illusion of faltering.

    And next to those muscles, they were obviously sewn up with needles and threads.

    In other words, his whole body should have been dismembered. These stitching marks are just to keep his body intact, but they can''t make them recover.

    Before that, I always felt that dismembering a person''s body was too cruel. No one would dare to do it.

    But now, the man in front of me has been dismembered.

    Moreover, judging from his Yin Qi, he should have been dead for many years, at least more than a thousand years.

    I can''t imagine what a tragic picture this man was when he was dismembered.

    As the man came closer to us, not only me, but also Mo liangye saw him clearly.

    "This... Should be Osiris!" Ink cool night face color dignified say.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help frowning.

    "Osiris? What kind of person is this? "

    "He is the eldest son of nuit and Gebu. Originally, the rule of the land of Ethiopia was passed to him, but his favor led to his brother Seth''s hatred. So Seth set up a bureau, killed Osiris, dismembered him into 14 pieces, and walked all over the country. Later, his wife IB collected his body everywhere, and finally collected 13 pieces. "

    "Isn''t it divided into 14 pieces? Why did you only find 13 yuan? " I became more curious.

    Mo liangye took a look at Osiris, sighed and said in a deep voice: "the last piece was eaten by the crocodile in the Nile, and it can''t be found��

    I turned my head and looked at Osiris in horror, and found that there was something missing in him.

    "So the body he was looking for just now should refer to the missing piece!" Ink cool night light said.

    "Although Osiris''s situation is really miserable, our first task now is to find the eyesight and get rid of the blood baby! So, let''s leave this business alone! " I suggested.

    But Mo liangye''s view is contrary to mine.

    "If we don''t, we don''t have to. But now that we are in the picture, we will not has the final say.

    "Why? The missing part of him has been eaten by crocodiles. Even if we have to find it, what other way can we find it? " I am puzzled by Mo liangye''s decision.

    Mo liangye took a deep look at me and said in a deep voice, "do you know who he is?"

    "Didn''t you just say that he was Osiris, the son of the gods of heaven and earth..." I said casually.

    "No, he''s another identity. He''s actually the underworld of AEE!" Li Manzhen said suddenly.

    I was stunned by this.

    "The underworld of AEE? But the underworld of AEE is clearly anubis, whom we met on the upper floor. How can he become him now? "

    "Yes, on the upper floor, I said that anubis was actually his illegitimate son! Isis was able to find his 13 bodies because of the help of anubis. In addition, anubis helped Isis mummify him so that Osiris could live forever. After Osiris got immortality, anubis gave up his position as the king of Hades to him. In other words, the man standing in front of us is not only Osiris, but also the underworld of the whole country. His power is not inferior to that of Anubis! " Ink cool night face color dignified explanation way.

 Chapter 858

    The words of Mo liangye shocked me.

    After he killed anubis before, I thought that the underworld of AEEG would be leaderless, but I didn''t expect that anubis had already given up the throne of the underworld to others.

    Along with the seat, there should be the ability of Anubis as the underworld.

    This explains why anubis can only rely on the ability of those Amit monsters to deal with us at the upper level, and he has almost no great strength.

    In other words, Osiris, who is now in front of us, actually gathers the strength of himself and anubis.

    For this reason, let Mo liangye and Li Manzhen so afraid.

    Seeing that we seemed to understand his ability, Osiris gathered up his dull and pitiful image, and showed his gloomy and treacherous smile.

    "Very well, it seems that you already know what I''m good at. Now, why don''t you help me find my missing body

    "Your missing body has been eaten by the crocodiles in the Nile, and you can''t find it at all. You are obviously embarrassing us!" I''m not convinced.

    "That''s your business. Anyway, if you want to pass me, you must help me mend my body. Otherwise, if you want to go to the next level, it''s almost impossible to accomplish! "

    With these words, Osiris''s muscles were full of strength, burst out a burst of impressive momentum, and forced the three of us far away.

    "I know you killed anubis on it, and I know you have some abilities! But I want to tell you that your so-called abilities are not worth mentioning in front of me. As long as I move my finger, the three of you may be gone at any time! " Osiris threatened.

    If others say this, maybe we don''t believe it.

    But Osiris said, we subconsciously believe in it.

    After all, the momentum that he burst out just now is by no means the realm that ordinary people can reach.

    In the face of such a powerful opponent, for a moment, I didn''t know what to do, so I had to rely on Mo liangye to see if he could come up with any countermeasures.

    But it is obvious that Mo liangye is at a loss at the moment.

    "If you must, we can only do what you want."

    I am stunned for a while, turn a head to see to Mo cool night.

    Mo Liang night shrugged, showing a very helpless expression.

    "Madam, in this situation, we have no better way than to help him find the missing part of his body!"

    I have nothing to say.

    He has never been a man who likes to yield to others. Now even he says that he has no way, so there must be no way.

    "You''ve got some eye power! Now that you have agreed, I might as well tell you that you only have ten minutes to look for it. If you can''t find it in these 10 minutes, then I can only let you disappear from the world forever Osiris said coldly.

    "Ten minutes? You''ve been looking for it for so many years, but you can''t find it out. Now you only give us 10 minutes. Are you kidding? " I felt discontented.

    But the cool night is calm.

    "It''s OK to look, but before looking, I want to make sure that the part you are missing is within the scope of this layer? If it''s not within the scope of this layer, I''m afraid that if we want to find that part, we may have to trouble you to take us out of here and go to other places. "

    Seeing that Mo liangye asked to leave, Osiris suddenly burst into a rage and yelled: "do you want to trick me into taking you out? Don''t even think about it! Now, there is only one way in front of you, that is to help me find the missing part of my body! Otherwise, all of you will be destroyed! "

    "We''ll help you find it, but you have to answer my question first!" The tone of Mo liangye was slightly raised, with a little impatience.

    "Of course, I''m quite sure that part of the body is within this level! I can feel it, but... I don''t know why, but I can''t see it or touch it. Otherwise, I don''t need you to look for it! " Osiris replied.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye immediately snapped his fingers and said, "OK, then we don''t have much nonsense. You can start counting from now on. Within 10 minutes, we can definitely find out the missing part and give it back to you!"

    With that, Mo liangye took me and Li Manzhen to look around.

    "Husband, if you promise so readily, are you afraid we can''t find it?" I asked, frowning.

    With a smile, Mo liangye opened his mouth and said, "the mountains are heavy, the waters are complex, and there is no way out. The willows are dark and the flowers are bright again! Originally, I didn''t think of a way, but just now, I confirmed to him whether the thing was within the scope of this layer. I have thought of a way to deal with him! But it''s just a little risky! "

    "What can I do?"

    "Don''t worry, we''ll find the missing part first, and it''s not too late!"

    Mo liangye is not willing to tell me his plan.

    Even if helpless, I can only let him go.

    The rest of the time, the three of us each holding flashlights, in this layer of space around looking for Osiris missing that part of the body.

    But it''s not a simple matter to say whether it''s big or not, and whether it''s small or not.

    No, we''ve been looking for the seventh minute and we haven''t got anything.

    "What can I do? There are only three minutes left, and I still don''t see a shadow!" With the passage of time, I suddenly a little anxious.

    "Since Osiris said it was around here, it must be. If we look carefully, we may find it in the next second! " Ink cool night comfort way.

    I am a little depressed, holding a flashlight to sweep around, want to give up.

    However, with such a scan, I found a pair of eyes staring at us in the corner not far away.

    I was startled and patted them gently.

    Their flashlights were shining with me. At this time, I found that it was not just a pair of eyes, but a 3-meter-long crocodile!

    Seeing that we found it, the crocodile immediately wanted to hide deeper.

    But how can we let it go easily?

    I don''t care three seven twenty-one, directly from the storage ring out of a new ink line, recite the spell, raise a hand, you can see the ink line like a spring, toward the crocodile.

    The crocodile was huge and relatively slow to move, so the ink line hardly took any effort, just put it around its neck.

    I tugged hard and forced the crocodile to stop in the corner.

    "This place is deep in the desert. It''s not suitable for crocodiles at all, so there must be something unusual about this crocodile. Maybe this is the crocodile that devoured Osiris

 Chapter 859

    I said the truth, ink cool night nature also understand.

    So, without any hesitation, he jumped over with his cold sword.

    That crocodile sees Mo Liang night to attack, can''t help showing surprised look on the face, begin to struggle desperately.

    Although I have used ink thread to cover its neck, but its length is several times that of me, I really can''t control it.

    This is not, it three or two struggle, will my whole person together with the ink line thrown out.

    I hit the wall next to me so hard that I almost broke my bone.

    Without my control, the crocodile was even more lawless and fled to the deeper darkness with extremely fast speed.

    But fortunately, Mo liangye''s action is faster. When the crocodile escapes deeper, he already stands on its head and stabs the cold sword into its head.

    However, the crocodile''s skin is rough and flesh is thick. After living for so many years, the sword didn''t die, but its strength is no longer as big as before.

    It carries ink cold night, want to continue to escape.

    But Li Manzhen didn''t give it this chance. She entangled its four feet with her own flowers and vines and trapped it in the same place.

    I got up from the ground and sealed its big mouth with the ring of indefinite universe to avoid hurting Manzhen and them.

    Then, holding Lu Banchi, I went over and stabbed it directly at its heart.

    The crocodile widened his eyes and struggled for several times. Finally, his body softened and stopped breathing.

    We were so tired by this big guy that we all took a breath in the same place.

    "What should we do, open it up, take it out, or what? We only have more than one minute to open the chamber and have a caesarean section. But we can''t get anything without a laparotomy! " I asked in a deep voice.

    Mo liangye smiles and comforts him with a warm voice: "madam, it doesn''t matter. I have a way to take things out!"

    Then he put out a small bottle from the storage ring and poured all the liquid in the bottle onto the crocodile''s body.

    Then, the crocodile''s body began to melt.

    In addition, the melting speed is very fast. In just one minute, it has melted. I know that there is a strange shape and full of stinky mucus left.

    I covered my nose and wanted to stay away from it, but Mo liangye didn''t care. He picked it up and asked me for some clean water to wash it completely.

    Until then, I found that this thing is not by the side, is Osiris missing that piece of body!

    "After all these years, is it still in the crocodile''s stomach? I''m afraid it''s made of copper and iron, isn''t it I can''t help talking.

    "Copper and iron are not, but because Osiris has a special identity, his body, even if eaten by crocodiles, can''t be digested and will only stay in his body. However, what is really shocking is that Cleopatra''s men were able to catch the crocodile and keep it here for thousands of years. " Ink cool night light should way.

    "Maybe it''s not the crocodile that makes Cleopatra sleepy, but Osiris and anubis." Li Manzhen put forward her own views.

    "Manzhen''s idea is indeed the most reasonable explanation. Osiris was physically disabled, so even if he inherited the throne of Anubis, he always had obsession in his heart. This obsession, let him for thousands of years has been looking for, until found here. But Cleopatra used other methods to make Osiris never catch the crocodile, so that she could never get back her missing body. In this way, he will stay here all the time. As soon as he stays here, his illegitimate son anubis will naturally stay here. In other words, the two Hades of the kingdom of Ethiopia became the guardians of Cleopatra''s tomb. Even if ordinary people come in, do they really have life to go out? " Mo cool night tone dignified said.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help taking a breath.

    Since ancient times, both at home and abroad, every emperor''s tomb has been equipped with strict anti-theft measures.

    These anti-theft measures make it impossible for grave robbers to guard against.

    But this can''t guarantee the safety. Some shrewd and skilled grave robbers can always find a way to avoid these anti-theft measures.

    Finally, the tomb that should be stolen is still stolen.

    But if you use so many blue snakes and the two Hades in the history of Egypt to guard against theft like Cleopatra, the effect is more than 100 times better than the ordinary anti-theft method.

    In this way, even if people with powers like us, several of them work together, they almost die here, not to mention other grave robbers?

    I have to say that Cleopatra''s mind is really unfathomable.

    In this way, no wonder she became the most remarkable woman in the history of Ethiopia and Ecuador!

    But, I don''t know why, I still have a little doubt about it.

    If it''s just for the sake of keeping your dead undisturbed, it doesn''t seem that you need such strict anti-theft measures.

    After all, the things we met along the way since we came here are not vulgar.

    Blue snake, snake mother, anubis, Osiris, almost every single one taken out alone, are enough to shock the world.

    So many powerful things are gathered together just to protect Cleopatra''s ghost?

    Will they protect not only the dead of Cleopatra, but also other things?

    Could it be the blood baby?

    Although blood babies are rare, they are not one in a million. It seems that they are not enough to be protected by such powerful things.

    Unless, in addition to the blood baby, there are other more precious things!

    Aware of this, I was shocked and told them my idea.

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice: "I also think things may not be so simple, but now for us, the most important thing is to give this thing to Osiris. Only in this way can we ensure our temporary safety. "

    After that, he went to Li Manzhen again, whispered something in her ear, and then came to Osiris with the things from the crocodile''s stomach.

    "What you want, we''ve got it back for you!"

    Mo liangye said, and handed it to Osiris.

    Osiris picked up something and looked at it carefully. The whole person trembled with excitement.

    "It is! That''s it! I''ve been looking for it for so many years, and now I finally find it! God has eyes. God has eyes

    "We have fulfilled our promise. Now should you also fulfill your promise and let us go to the next level?" Mo liangye asked.

    Osiris looked up at Mo liangye, with a smile on his face: "of course, I will fulfill my promise, but... Not to let you go to the next level, but to send you to hell!"

 Chapter 860

    Osiris''s words surprised us.

    Because we only want to enter the next level as soon as possible, but never thought that he would go back.

    This is as like as two peas A Nubies, his illegitimate child.

    I was angry in my heart and couldn''t help scolding: "you are really shameless! I knew you would be like this. We shouldn''t have helped you find the missing part of your body just now! "

    "Yes, I am shameless, but even now you regret it, it''s too late! Because, I have taken back my last part of my body, you can''t fight me any more! "

    Osiris said, and put the body we found for him in the missing place.

    A dazzling light burst out of him.

    When I looked over, the scar on Osiris had disappeared.

    Instead, the body is intact, and the golden crown and armor.

    It seems that it has some momentum.

    "Now, I have become the real king of the underworld of Ethiopia, and you will be the cannon fodder in my hand!" Osiris said triumphantly.

    "Oh? really? It would be naive of you to think that if you take back the last part of your body, you can beat us! " Ink cool night cold voice counterattack way.

    Osiris was stunned at this.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Mo liangye sneered and said, "I admit that the history of your country is longer than that of our country Z, but I''m afraid you may not be our opponent when it comes to conspiracy! After all, the culture of our country Z has a long history. No matter war or disaster, there is no fault in our culture. Therefore, we are more proficient in many things than you. And your country, Ethiopia, was occupied by Byzantine Empire and Arab Empire successively in history, which caused your production and culture to be in the stage of fault in many times. In this case, how advanced do you think your plot is? "

    "What on earth have you done to me?" Osiris was furious.

    Mo liangye turns his head and looks in the direction of Li Manzhen. He smiles a little and answers in a deep voice: "what do I want to do? You will know soon!"

    After that, he grabbed my hand and ran to Li Manzhen quickly.

    Seeing this, Osiris jumped to catch us.

    But the unexpected happened at this moment.

    I saw Osiris''s body, I don''t know why, suddenly lit a fire, from the part he just filled, quickly spread to the whole body.

    Osiris suddenly surprised, the whole person fell from mid air, fell to the ground.

    "What on earth have you done to me?" Osiris yelled as he flapped the flames.

    "Don''t waste your efforts. The fire on you is the fire of hell from the underworld of our country Z. with the Dharma of your country e, it can''t be extinguished at all!" Mo cool night cold voice says.

    This is undoubtedly pouring a basin of cold water on Osiris'' head.

    "You... You..."

    The fire on Osiris grew so strong that he could not say a complete word.

    "We have an old saying that you are staring at the abyss. In fact, the abyss is staring at you. In our current situation, you are calculating us, but we are also calculating you! To be honest, the reason why we helped you find the incomplete part of your body just now is to make you believe us completely. Only if you believe us can we do it in secret! However, these principles, even if you understand now, are useless! Because soon, you''ll be out of your wits! "

    With that, Mo liangye took me to Li Manzhen.

    "How''s it going? Are you ready? " Mo liangye asked.

    Li Manzhen nodded: "OK, you can start at any time!"

    Then, the next second, I saw that Mo liangye condensed a group of pure black dead air in the palm of my hand, and quickly hit the ground beside Li Manzhen.

    With a click, the ground soon cracked and a lot of stones fell down.

    As the stones fell more and more, there was already a cave for only one person to pass through.

    Mo Liang night pushes me to man Zhen.

    "Ma''am, you two go down first, and I''ll cut it off!"

    Li Manzhen didn''t delay. She pulled me directly and jumped into the space below.

    And Mo Liang night, then a person stay above, deal with Osiris.

    I was worried about whether he could handle it.

    But in the process of descending, I soon heard a loud bang from above.

    Then, the figure of Mo liangye jumped down after us.

    Countless pieces of gravel fell from the top of my head.

    Mo liangye reaches out his hand and holds me in his arms. He uses his body to block the falling stones for me until I fall to the ground without any injury.

    But Li Manzhen was miserable, because there was no shelter, she was hit by the broken stones from the explosion, and several bruises appeared on her body.

    I can''t help feeling guilty.

    "Manzhen, are you ok?"

    Li Manzhen looked at me and at Mo liangye, who held me tightly. She shook her head and said, "I''m ok. I''m just bruised and bruised. It''s OK."

    Although she said it doesn''t matter, I always feel that just now, her eyes at Mo liangye seem to be different from before.

    I don''t know if it''s because there''s no one to protect her.

    Just thinking about this, I suddenly thought of another thing in my mind. I quickly pulled Mo liangye''s sleeve and asked, "is Osiris dead?"

    Mo liangye looked up at the top of his head, sighed, and said, "it should have been fried into dregs, even if the great immortal can''t live!"

    "Good. But what on earth have you done? How can he suddenly start the fire of hell? " I asked curiously.

    Unexpectedly, Li Manzhen answered for him without waiting for Mo liangye to answer.

    "When your husband asked you for water to clean that corpse, he did it specially. He asked me to cooperate with him. When he called the corpse to Osiris, he used the root of the other shore flower to drill through the ground at the central point, so that he could break through the ground at one stroke and lead us to the lower layer at the moment of explosion. "

    I frown to see to Mo cool night: "really?"

    Mo liangye laughed sheepishly and replied: "that... Madam, I didn''t mean not to tell you. It''s just that your performance is too bad, so I..."

    "Ink cool night! Do you still treat me as your wife? Together with you, every time you hold back the plot and refuse to tell me, I''m worried like a fool! "

    Judging from the current situation, even Li Manzhen knows what he''s up to, but I''m the only one who''s closest to me. Do you think I can stop being annoyed?

 Chapter 861

    See I seem really angry, ink cool night stretched out his hand to pinch my face, a face gentle smile.

    "Ma''am, I admit that every time I don''t tell you the plot, it''s my fault. But that doesn''t mean I don''t take you as my wife. On the contrary, it is because I love you so much that I don''t want you to worry about these things. That''s why I have to bear these troubles alone and come up with solutions to those things under extremely bad circumstances. Madam, I am a man, I have the obligation to let you have a relaxed and happy life, I also have the obligation to solve all the things that will make you troubled or sad. Now that I choose to be with you, I have to go and make a day for you

    Although he was smiling when he said these words, it made me feel heavy.

    He has always been a man who doesn''t like to talk his mind out.

    He will tell you what he wants to tell you.

    He doesn''t want to tell you, even to death, it''s impossible to tell you.

    But now he told me what he felt and thought in his heart, and even thought so much for me. What else can I care about?

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but restrain my angry look, gently took his hand and said, "well, I was too headstrong and too careful just now. I apologize to you, and... Thank you for thinking so much about me."

    Hearing my words, the smile on Mo liangye''s face suddenly became more gentle.

    "Ma''am, you know what I like most is your willfulness and careful eye. Besides, you don''t need to apologize to me. It''s my thoughtlessness that makes you angry! "

    His comfort made me feel better in an instant.

    "Then... If you have any plans in the future, can you let me know first, or you''ll suddenly hold a plot. If I don''t react, it will be self defeating instead?" I tried to discuss with him.

    "Well, I promise that when we return safely from Ethiopia, we will be the first to inform your wife of any conspiracy." Mo Liang night said firmly.

    But how can I hear that? How can I feel that it''s not a taste.

    "Do you mean that when you are in Ethiopia, you will not inform me of any conspiracy?" I raised my eyebrows and looked at him.

    Mo liangye had no choice but to smile for a while and said, "madam, this matter of the country of Ethiopia is not over yet. If it''s all told, it''s meaningless. So, you''d better not ask, and let me leave such a suspense, OK? "

    "Then you have to promise that you will tell me if there is any conspiracy after you leave Ethiopia!" I pursed and muttered.

    "I promise, if I have anything to hide from my wife after I leave the country of Ethiopia, then I''ll have five thunders in the sky. It''s not good..." Mo liangye raises his finger and vows.

    Seeing his sincerity, I quickly covered his mouth.

    "Don''t say that word! We haven''t found the baby yet, and we don''t know what will happen in the future, so don''t say anything unlucky! "

    Mo liangye grabs my hand, puts it on his own mouth, kisses it gently, and says to me with a smile: "OK, I won''t say it, we won''t say it. Because we will get out of here safely

    I was a little embarrassed by him. My face turned red when I rubbed it, so I pulled back my hand, lowered my head and said, "come on, man Zhen is still around. It''s too intimate. It''s not good!"

    Xu is to hear my words, not far from Li Manzhen light cough.

    "Well... I didn''t see or hear anything. But... I still want to remind you that it seems that the most important thing for us now is not to talk about love. "

    When she said that, my face turned even more red.

    Yes, we haven''t found the blood baby yet. It seems that we shouldn''t be here.

    So, I glared at Mo liangye and said, "do you hear me? Be honest and don''t seduce me!"

    Mo liangye touched my head and said with a smile, "OK, I won''t seduce you, I''ll seduce the blood baby!"

    Said, Mo cool night will be in the hands of the flashlight to shine around, looked around the situation.

    "This place is much smaller than the previous one. But the strange thing is that there is nothing in this layer. There is nothing except the broken stones that we fell down! " Mo cool night slightly some doubts of say.

    Li Manzhen and I also looked around and found that it was exactly what Mo liangye said.

    This floor is only about 200 square meters. You can see it clearly with a flashlight.

    And the 200 square meters are completely empty, and nothing we want to see appears.

    "What''s the situation? From top to bottom, this is the fourth floor. It''s nearly 200 meters from the ground. It''s almost to the end. How come there''s no Cleopatra''s body and blood baby? " I''m quite puzzled about this.

    With my words to ask export, ink cool night''s face also obviously dignified a lot.

    Obviously, this kind of situation is also what he did not expect.

    "This situation is really strange, but I always feel that my previous thinking is correct. The tomb itself is built in the shape of an inverted pyramid. This is to make better use of Qiyan and absorb the extremely Yin Qi of this place. So, no matter whether there is something on this floor or not, at least our thinking is right. "

    "In fact, I have an idea, will it? This layer was originally protected by something, but it was destroyed later, so we can see it empty?" Li Manzhen put forward her views.

    "There was, but it was destroyed? How is that possible? This place is so evil, and there are so many powerful things guarding it. Who can get in here and destroy what should have been on this level? " I question that.

    But I didn''t expect that as soon as I said it, Mo liangye spoke again: "in addition to us, there is another person who can enter here!"

    "Who?"

    "King ogle! He ruled the whole kingdom of Ethiopia in those years. Although the monarch and the underworld are not related to each other, they respect each other relatively. If something happens, they will give each other some face. In addition, King ogle had the help of the angel of destruction, so he was the most likely person to enter the tomb in terms of human feelings and force. After all, we have learned before that the blood baby was born after he invaded Cleopatra''s body. This is enough to show that he came in, and probably more than once! "

    "I agree with that, but the problem is that it has nothing to do with our question now! What we want to know now is what should be put in this layer and why it disappeared. " I still have doubts.

    Mo liangye looked at me and said in a deep voice: "if I guess correctly, the things originally placed in this layer should be the bodies of Gaius Julius Caesar, also known as Caesar the great, and Mark Antony."

 Chapter 862

    "Caesar? Anthony? They are Roman. After they die, they should be buried in Rome. How can they be buried in the land of Egypt so far away? " I''m more puzzled about it.

    "No, Caesar and Antony are indeed Roman, but they have a very strong connection with the country of AEE! According to legend, after the death of Cleopatra''s father, the whole country fell into civil strife, and the palace had no owner. However, Cleopatra''s younger brother was young at that time and did not have the ability to fight for power at all. As a result, Cleopatra, together with her younger brother, took charge of the whole government of the country. Just imagine, in that case, how many difficulties and obstacles does a woman have to go through to support the whole situation? But Cleopatra has overcome one difficulty after another. "

    "Originally, she thought her life would be better when her brother was older. But I didn''t expect that a few years later, when her brother really grew up, her brother forced her to abdicate. He wanted to take charge of the power alone and inherit the legacy left by their father. "

    "Cleopatra herself is a very ambitious woman. She doesn''t want to put the regime she has been running for several years into her brother''s hands, so they break up and split the royal family into two camps. At that time, the Roman Republic was in an extremely powerful period, and its ruler Caesar decided to cross the Mediterranean to attack the country of Ethiopia. Therefore, it is time for Ethiopia to survive. If you are an ordinary person, you will abandon your country and surrender in order to save your life, but Cleopatra did not. She sent herself to Caesar''s bedroom, seduced Caesar, became Caesar''s lover, and gave birth to his first son

    "With this kind of relationship, Caesar not only didn''t continue to attack Egypt, but also killed Cleopatra''s younger brother and handed over the whole royal power to Cleopatra. In this way, Cleopatra was able to completely rule the country for many years and was almost named Queen of the Roman Republic

    "Originally, it should have been perfect when it came to this place, but it just happened that the sky didn''t work out. Just when Cleopatra was about to be crowned queen, Caesar was suddenly assassinated. And the assassin of Caesar, Caesar is the most effective under Anthony. After Antony killed Caesar, he won the rule of the Roman Republic. In order to survive, and to protect her country from the invasion of war, Cleopatra had to commit herself to Anthony and become his lover. "

    "But it didn''t take many years for Cleopatra to encounter bad news again. Caesar''s adopted son, named Octavian, killed Anthony in order to avenge the death of Caesar. Octavian originally intended to spare her life as long as Cleopatra gave up her regime, but unexpectedly, she let her maid get a poisonous blue snake and let it kill her

    Speaking of this, Mo liangye sighed, looking rather sorry.

    "Listen to what you say, this Cleopatra of Egypt is not completely useless. Although there is some confusion in the relationship between men and women, it is undeniable that she has fought for decades for peace in Ethiopia. After all, at that moment, the whole European continent and Western Asia were in the midst of war, and only Ethiopia was spared. From the point of view of the people of Ethiopia, she is still a good monarch I said with approval.

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice: "so, no matter from that angle, Caesar and Anthony are the most important men in her life. After all, she was unmarried all her life, and they gave her countless wealth and love, so that she, a weak woman, could survive in troubled times. "

    "After the death of ancient kings, they would ask to be buried, and even put their favorite clothes, gestures and even weapons into the tombs. In the same way, it is possible to bury the people you love deeply in your side, so that even if there is an afterlife, they can still be together. From this point of view, we are now in this layer, it is really possible that it was the place where Caesar and Anthony were placed before. " Li Manzhen echoed.

    "Yes, because Caesar and Antony were the men that Cleopatra once loved, King ogel would destroy the bodies of Caesar and Antony because he was jealous, so that they could not accompany Cleopatra to sleep here." Mo liangye affirmed Li Manzhen''s words.

    At this point, it is very clear.

    This layer was originally placed by Caesar and Anthony, which means that this layer must not be the last one, but may be the penultimate one.

    Thinking about this, Mo liangye and I started to use the previous method, trying to make a hole in the ground of this layer, so as to enter the next layer.

    But I do not know why, when we hit through the ground, we found that the bottom is solid soil!

    "How could it be earth? Is it difficult that our previous assumptions were all wrong? " I have doubts in my heart.

    Mo liangye is also puzzled by this.

    "We don''t know what the situation is, but since this is not the last floor, there must be an entrance to the next floor, but we haven''t found it yet."

    No way. We have to start looking for the entrance again.

    But fortunately, this place only has an area of more than 200 square meters, which is relatively easy to find.

    In particular, it''s easier for me, the descendant of Duke Lu, to crack the entrance mechanism.

    No, the three of us had a look at the whole space, and finally we found an unusual stone brick about 2 meters away from the hole we just pierced.

    I lay on the ground, gently buttoned, and raised my ears to listen to the movement below.

    Sure enough, I soon felt that the movement under the stone bricks was different from that of other places.

    "The entrance should be down here." I said to them in a deep voice.

    "How? Is it the same way as before? " Li Manzhen asked.

    I shook my head and said, "no, I can''t do it the way I did before. Before our method is too rough, only apply to the stone brick without mechanism. If we use the wrong method, we may trigger other mechanisms, and then we may be shot into a sieve! "

    "Then you can only use Madame''s mechanism skill!" Mo liangye looks at me with a smile.

    "Of course, that''s what I eat on!"

    I said haughtily, then I put on my rubber gloves and touched every tile around me

 Chapter 863

    "How is it, ma''am?" Mo liangye asked.

    I reached out and made an OK gesture to him. Then I stuck lubanchi vertically into the ground seam and pulled lubanchi hard.

    After a while, all the cement in the seam was cleaned up.

    Later, I used the same method to clean up the cracks in other directions of the stone brick. Then I took the cold sword of Mo liangye and pried it fiercely with the tip of the sword. I saw that the brick was pried off very easily.

    "Come on, give me a hand, move this!" I greet them at night.

    Mo liangye and Li Manzhen hear the news and quickly move the floor tile to the side, revealing the appearance under the floor tile.

    I illuminated it with a flashlight and found that there was a chessboard under it.

    But this chessboard is different from those we usually see, because it is a three-dimensional version of chess.

    What is stereoscopic version?

    The chessboard is not a plane, but a three-dimensional space.

    In this space, there are five levels of ABCDE and five columns of ABCDE on the five levels.

    Its complexity can be seen.

    To tell you the truth, for us in Z, chess itself is more difficult. Now, if we add a three-dimensional one, we may have no solution.

    "What to do? This thing is so complicated, can we solve it? " Li Manzhen asked.

    I shook my head and said in a deep voice, "this thing originated in Europe. We don''t know much about it, so it''s very difficult to understand it."

    "But I believe that with my wife''s intelligence, we can solve it, right?" Mo liangye looks at me firmly and asks.

    "I''ve seen a video on TV before, and I probably know how to interpret it, but... It''s been a long time, and I''m not sure if it''s right!" I replied frankly.

    "Whether it''s right or not, let''s solve it first! After all, we have no better way now! " Ink cool night comfort way.

    That''s right. At this point, we can only be a living horse doctor.

    Thinking of this, I looked at Mo liangye and said, "I''m not sure, so you''d better be prepared. If you make a mistake, you don''t care about anything. Run first

    After all, the design of this mechanism is so complicated that if it is wrong, it will be extremely dangerous.

    In this case, I have no reason to ask them to take risks with me.

    But obviously, Mo liangye didn''t agree with me.

    "Madam, even if I really go wrong, I will never leave you alone! From the day I marry you, I''ll be with you no matter what the world is like! "

    With that, Mo liangye squatted beside the three-dimensional chessboard and said again, "madam, it''s all our business, and it shouldn''t be borne by you alone. So, now you come, I''ll do it. I''ll go as you want me to. In this way, even if something goes wrong, I will be the first to encounter danger, and you will have enough time to escape! "

    Hearing this, I didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    This man, always in the forefront, the most dangerous things for us to block, so that we can be less hurt.

    His friendship is higher than the sky and deeper than the sea.

    Because of this, now I am more and more to ensure that their judgments are correct!

    Thinking about this, I looked at the three-dimensional chessboard carefully and thought about it in my heart.

    "White soldiers, go straight up."

    Mo cool night carefully, according to my words, the white soldiers moved a space.

    And when he moved, I fell on the ground again, listening carefully to the movements under the chessboard with my ears.

    "Black car, one space down the vertical."

    Mo liangye did as I said.

    "The white unicorn''s chessman, jump to its original diagonal top... The white elephant moves to the lower right grid... The black horse moves to the upper left grid..."

    In this way, every time I let Mo liangye move a space, I would lie on the ground and listen to the sound of the machine.

    Until he moved the 18th time, I finally heard a few inaudible "Bata" sound inside.

    "It''s done!" I cried excitedly.

    Then, we can see that the original three-dimensional chessboard soon became flat, and a small depression appeared in the center of the chessboard.

    In this depression, there is a key that is put up.

    I looked at it carefully, then twisted it gently with my hand.

    The next second, I felt the ground shaking, as if something had been opened.

    "Look, there''s a door there!" Li Manzhen exclaimed.

    Mo liangye and I turned our heads and saw a door slowly opened on the wall facing us. It seemed that there was a brand new space inside.

    Regardless of many, the three of us soon ran past.

    Behind the door is a spiral staircase.

    Stairs are not too long, but the trend is not very regular, a moment left, a moment right, turn to turn around me almost dizzy.

    But just because of this, it reminds Mo liangye of something.

    "I found that this staircase was actually built according to the layout above."

    "What do you mean?" I asked, frowning.

    "That''s to say, the hole we made before is just above this flight of stairs! Although we pierced the hole and saw that there was solid soil underneath, it was a cover up designed by the builders of the tomb. "

    Mo liangye''s words confused Li Manzhen and me, completely unable to understand what he was talking about

    "To put it bluntly, the builders of the tomb expected that there might be some people who wanted to be convenient and tried to find the eye from the center of the whole tomb, so they did something in the fourth floor, which is the basement where we were just now. He made the ground into solid soil, but he built stairs under the soil and kept going around. In this way, even if we hit through the center point, we can''t get to the stairs below, and even give up. In this way, the secret in this tomb can be kept forever! " Mo liangye continued.

    Hearing this, Li Manzhen and I finally got a general idea.

    "This method is actually a psychological tactic, using some superficial phenomena to deceive the tomb robbers. But it''s a pity that when you meet an expert like me, even the most exquisite mechanism will be opened every minute! " I said with a little pride.

    "So, ma''am, you really went to the Duke of Lu. After all, Lu Gong is the only one who is the best at mechanism in the world! " Ink cool night with emotion way.

    "That''s necessary!"

 Chapter 864

    As we spoke, the three of us walked down the stairs.

    Two minutes later, we had reached the end of the stairs.

    There is a stone chamber, which is smaller than each floor above. It is only 150 square meters.

    However, in the 150 square kilometers, there is one thing that makes us extremely shocked.

    Because, in the middle of this stone room, there is a huge mushroom.

    The shape of this mushroom is similar to the mushroom we usually eat. It has a thick stem and a flat mushroom cover.

    But the difference is that this mushroom, the whole body is red, just like being dyed by countless blood.

    In addition, on the top of the mushroom lid, there is a beautiful sarcophagus inlaid with countless gems. Even if you look at it from a distance, it is still dazzling and bright.

    Needless to think, what''s in it should be Cleopatra''s body.

    "Do you want to climb up?" Li Manzhen asked.

    Mo liangye shook his head and said in a deep voice: "this mushroom is red all over. It should not be an ordinary product. I''m afraid it will be poisonous!"

    "But now we are on the low side. If we don''t go up, we can''t see the inside of the sarcophagus. If you don''t see the inside of the sarcophagus, you can''t find the blood baby. " I said a little anxious.

    Unexpectedly, just as I said this, a voice came from not far away.

    "Are you looking for me?"

    As soon as the sound came out, we were all stunned for three moments.

    This voice

    Although we are a little reluctant to believe it, we still have to turn around and look over there.

    On the left side of the big mushroom stood a handsome man who was red all over.

    This man, similar to what I saw in the body of the angel of destruction before, is red in flesh and blood, even bones, just like falling into a red dye vat.

    But the difference is that this man is much bigger than the blood baby I saw before.

    It''s like, baby to adult.

    Wait, adult?

    Is... Is the baby I saw before fully mature and grown up?

    This idea suddenly cooled my heart.

    If it is true, it would be a little too terrible.

    But according to our calculation, there should be a few hours before he matures. Why is he mature before the time is up?

    Judging from his current situation, he is not only mature, but also an adult at a speed we can''t imagine.

    What on earth is this?

    Xu is to see my puzzled expression, that blood baby incomparably cunning smile.

    "I didn''t expect to be like this, did I? In fact, I should thank you very much. "

    "Thank us? Why? "

    "Originally, I should have needed several hours to mature. Moreover, even if I am mature, I just don''t need the support of my mother. In appearance, I still start from a child. But you have taken away the precious stones suppressed in this extremely shady place, which not only makes the surrounding shady objects have nothing to frighten them, but also makes me have nothing to frighten. That''s why I was able to go out in broad daylight and kill and eat all those things. Those Yin things stayed here for a long time. Even if they didn''t absorb the pure Qi of extreme Yin, they were more or less infected with it. Just imagine, I devour so many Yin things, and my strength may not change? " The blood baby said with a proud face.

    Hearing this, I almost vomited blood.

    It turns out that all the problems lie in the crystal stone we took away.

    If we had known that Jingpo stone would have such a great influence, we would never have taken it first.

    But now, it seems too late to say that.

    This blood baby has grown up and left us only a tough battle!

    "Well, what else do you want to know now? Anyway, you are about to die. I might as well be a good man. As long as it''s a question you want to know, I will answer it truthfully, so that you can be an understanding ghost! " The blood baby asked with a sneer.

    I looked at Mo liangye and saw that he took a step forward and protected Li Manzhen and me behind him.

    "Of course Ink cool night sink voice should way.

    The blood baby''s eyes fell on Mo liangye''s body.

    "What''s the problem?"

    "There should be something more important than you in this grave, right?" The Mo cool night coldly looks at that blood baby, the mouth asks a way.

    That blood baby obviously didn''t think of Mo Liang night meeting this, can''t help but Zheng for a while.

    However, it was only a moment''s wonder.

    Because, soon he returned to normal, sneered and said: "yes, in this tomb, in fact, the most precious thing is not me. Because even without me, there must be someone in the world who can create another blood baby. But it''s only one. Because of it, my father created me

    "What do you mean by that thing?" Mo liangye asked again.

    "It''s too late for you to get to this point, even if you know all the secrets." The blood baby didn''t seem to want to answer.

    Mo liangye shrugged and said, "it''s too late, but you want us to be clear!"

    Hearing this, the blood baby could not help it.

    "Well, since you''ve said that, I''ll help you. But before I tell you, I want to ask you a question

    "What''s the problem?"

    "Do you know why my mother, Cleopatra, was able to charm the famous Caesar and Anthony? Even Octavian, the founding emperor of the Roman Empire, would not have escaped my mother''s trick if she had not killed herself with the blue snake. By the way, my father, King ogel, who was killed by you, was also fallen by my mother

    "Men like women, but also for what, is not to peerless appearance?" I answered coldly.

    Blood baby looked at me, raised his hand on the bloody mushroom and gently stroked it, then he saw that the bloody mushroom began to shrink.

    Shrinking to a certain extent, the position of the bloody mushroom is reduced to a flat land.

    And the whole picture of the sarcophagus is also shown in front of our eyes.

    "You have a good look, my mother, do you really have what you call peerless appearance?" Blood baby mouth says.

    We felt a little puzzled. We didn''t know what medicine he was selling in the gourd, but we couldn''t help looking into the sarcophagus.

    However, we were shocked by this.

    "How could that be? This... Is too... "I was very surprised.

 Chapter 865

    "It''s ugly, isn''t it?" The blood baby asked with a sneer.

    To tell you the truth, I really don''t know whether to nod or shake my head at the moment.

    Nod your head. Anyway, Cleopatra is also the mother of Xueying. It seems a little bad to slander her mother.

    But let me shake my head. It''s a bit against my conscience.

    After all, the appearance of Cleopatra from Ethiopia is really unsightly, even ugly.

    How ugly is it?

    First of all, in terms of figure, Cleopatra is not slim at all. She is even very strong. She weighs 150-60 Jin by sight.

    Secondly, from the perspective of skin color, Cleopatra of Ecuador has a dark skin. Although she is not as black as the South African, she only has white teeth, but even if she is a real beauty, she is a bit disgusting.

    What''s more, Cleopatra''s facial features are not very good-looking.

    Although she closed her eyes, she could still see that her eyes were very small, but her mouth was so big that it occupied half of her face.

    And the bridge of the nose. You can step on it.

    Generally speaking, I can''t figure out what she has that can attract so many heroes in history.

    Are those men blind?

    Seeing that we hadn''t spoken for a long time, the baby finally spoke again.

    "In fact, if you don''t tell me, I know that my mother really doesn''t look good. But it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t look good. Whether she was alive or after she died, there were men willing to give their heart and soul to her. That''s enough! "

    Hearing this, Mo liangye seems to understand something.

    "So, it''s something that your mother used to confuse the men, isn''t it?"

    The blood baby looked at Mo liangye and suddenly laughed: "unexpectedly, you are quite smart. Yes, my mother was able to conquer those men with one thing. This kind of thing was dug up by my mother in the open space beside the Khufu pyramid one day when she was just listening to the government. It was very small at the beginning, about one finger long, but my mother liked it very much because of its peculiar color, so she took it back to the palace. "

    "Soon after that, more and more men went to Ethiopia to propose to my mother. My mother didn''t know, so it was only when an old priest saw it that she told my mother that it was a ten thousand year old divine object, which was rare in the world and had great divine power. And those who came to propose to my mother were actually influenced by that. "

    "Later, the Roman Republic on the other side of the Mediterranean became more and more powerful, and the idea of our country came to our mind. So my mother took this and that God to Rome and fascinated Caesar. I think you all know the following things, so I don''t need to say more about it! "

    Blood baby said here, then stopped and looked at us with a smile, let us not guess what he thought.

    However, Mo liangye''s curiosity seems to have not been satisfied.

    "You mean the bloody mushroom under the sarcophagus?"

    Blood baby Zheng for a while, quiver voice asks a way: "you... How do you know?"

    Mo liangye shrugged his shoulders and said: "this thing, in our country Z, should be called Taisui. Or, blood Taisui. Originally, I didn''t recognize it, but I didn''t understand it until you told your mother''s story

    Seeing that Mo liangye already knew it, Xueying sighed and said, "well, I admit that this is the so-called xuetaisui in your country Z. This thing, the whole earth, only a plant in 10000 years, is rarer than any treasure. "

    "So, whether it''s the blue snake and the snake mother above, or the two Hades of the kingdom of AEE, what they really want to guard is it?" I''m talking to one side.

    But Mo liangye shook his head and said in a deep voice, "it used to be it, but it''s not since King ogel and Cleopatra eguire gave birth to this blood baby."

    "What do you mean?" I don''t understand.

    "It means that no matter the angel of destruction we met in the temple or the blood Taisui, the purpose of their existence is to provide nutrients for the blood baby. Of course, the nutrient of the destroying angel is external. And this blood Taisui is the one that really transports nutrients into Cleopatra''s body, and then from Cleopatra''s mother to her baby. In this way, the surviving babies will be tens of millions of times stronger than other blood babies, and they can even kill all the evil things in Ethiopia. "

    "In other words, the reason why King ogle created such a monster was not because he loved Cleopatra, but because he knew that, as a mortal, his rule over Egypt would come to an end sooner or later. But if he can breed a different or even invincible offspring, the whole country of Ethiopia will be under his rule for thousands of years. Although this kind of rule came a little late, as long as it can be realized, it is a great honor for the family of King ogel. What''s more, with the blessing of blood Taisui, it''s not impossible for the blood baby to rule the whole country, even the whole world. " Ink cool night face color dignified say.

    His words made me feel a little shocked.

    I never thought that the power of power could be so great.

    In order to let his family rule the world forever, he did not hesitate to set such a big situation.

    How much planning is needed to achieve this?

    The blood baby is obviously satisfied with Mo liangye''s words. On the blood red face, a strange smile appears again.

    "I didn''t expect that you are smarter than I thought. It seems that I really underestimate you! However, no matter how smart you are, it''s useless, because as long as I count three, you will soon become my first sacrifice when I grow up! To be honest, it''s not easy for you to come to this step, which fully demonstrates your extraordinary ability and resourcefulness. So, I''m really reluctant to kill you. But... I can''t help it. It''s just because you are different that I want to kill you and increase my power for myself! "

    "Oh? Do you really think you can kill us? " Mo cool night also sneered.

    "What do you mean?" Blood baby cold voice asks a way.

    "Don''t you find that four of us came in, but now there are only three left?"

    Hear Mo cool night words, that blood baby''s facial expression suddenly changed for a while, obvious already realized what.

    "You''re missing one!"

    "Yes, one person is missing. Because, I have already guessed your plot, so I specially look for an opportunity to let him go out to move rescue soldiers, so as to catch you all! "

    Mo liangye''s words were loud and powerful, which made Li Manzhen and I more confident.

    However, before long, this confidence was broken.

    "Is that the man you are talking about who can help you turn defeat into victory?" A voice suddenly came from the stairs where we came down before.

 Chapter 866

    Hearing the sound, we turned to look in the direction of the stairs.

    Chen Feng was tied with hemp rope, and several big acupoints on his body were inserted with slender steel needles to seal the acupoints.

    In this way, even if he has the ability to communicate with heaven, it is difficult for him to perform. No wonder he can''t even break away from the small hemp rope.

    But these are not the key, the key is the person behind him.

    Because, that person has a face that we are familiar with.

    A few days ago, when we first came to Ethiopia, we met a popular female star Guo Ruoling.

    But Guo Ruoling died miserably in the hands of Princess amanra because of the magic.

    For this reason, Mo liangye and I also lost a lot of money to her sister Guo Xiaobing because of guilt.

    At that time, Guo Xiaobing cried so much that everyone would be moved.

    But who would have thought that today, a few days later, she would see her face again in the 200 meter deep underground tomb?

    Although I have experienced many strange things during this period, and my psychological quality has been greatly improved, I still can''t accept that the person who tied Chen Feng should be her.

    She... Shouldn''t she be a middle-aged woman with no ability?

    Guo Xiaobing holding a pistol, against the back of Chen Feng''s head spoon, step by step slowly came to the blood baby''s side.

    The situation changed in an instant.

    Originally, because Mo liangye had already laid Chen Feng on the outside, if it is a combination of internal and external, maybe we have a chance to win against Xueying and xuetaisui.

    But now, not only Chen Feng has been arrested, but also Guo Xiaobing, who is mysterious and unpredictable.

    Obviously, we are already in an extremely weak situation.

    Seeing that our faces were ugly, Guo Xiaobing laughed shamelessly.

    "Do you think that if you send such a rubbish out, you can fight for a chance to turn over the market for you? Joke! This trash is out, but before he moved to the rescue, I had already caught him. I sealed his acupoints with a steel needle, so that he could not even use any skill. He has become a useless man! It''s more reliable to expect me to show mercy to you than to expect him! "

    Guo Xiaobing''s words are undoubtedly the biggest ridicule to us.

    We originally thought that we would have more chances to win no matter when we kept our hand.

    But I never thought that the other party''s mind was deeper than what we imagined, and even more than us.

    It''s this extra skill that will put us in a state of absolute doom!

    Knowing that his task failed, Chen Feng felt very bad. He looked at Mo liangye with remorse and said, "brother-in-law of the underworld, I''m sorry that you gave me such an important task, but I failed it and hurt everyone. I''m a sinner..."

    Mo liangye raised his hand, indicating that he didn''t have to blame himself.

    "I can''t blame you for this. It''s my thoughtlessness and neglect of the people who have been hiding around us."

    "But, brother-in-law of the underworld..." Chen Feng felt more and more guilty.

    Mo liangye sighed and comforted: "now, it''s useless to say more. If you''re blocked, you''d better say less to avoid hurting your muscles and bones. If we have a chance to escape, you can''t run!"

    Chen Feng looked at the cool night, and finally fell silent.

    But Guo Xiaobing, standing behind him, is still proud.

    "Do you want to escape from here? It''s just wishful thinking

    Although her words are very arrogant and uncomfortable, Mo liangye is still very calm, as if she has long ignored life and death.

    "If I''m not wrong, you should be the man named Jiang Dongyang in your sister''s case, right?" Mo cool night light asks a way.

    See Mo cool night guessed his identity, Guo Xiaobing also did not continue to hide, but very frankly admitted.

    "Yes, I''m the expert, so what?"

    "I have to say, your play is very good. In your family, it''s not your sister, but you who should be the movie queen! Your acting skills deceive all of us. It''s much better than your sister''s acting skills! " Ink cool night praise way.

    "What is the queen of the movie? i don''t care! What I really want to get is a hundred times more important than the position behind the film! " Guo Xiaobing said coldly.

    Hear her words, Mo cool night corners of the mouth start up to put on a sneer.

    "I know what you want is the world! And the one who can help you realize this dream is the one beside you who is neither human nor ghost! "

    Guo Xiaobing did not deny it. He took a look at the blood baby on his side and said slowly, "you''re right. I just want to get the world! Because this is the wish of our whole ogle family for thousands of years

    "The ogles? You... You''re from the ogles? But you''re clearly... You''re clearly from Z! " I''m absolutely shocked by this.

    Guo Xiaobing looked at me contemptuously and said coldly, "mortals like you, of course, don''t know how our family with excellent blood lineage developed and survived!"

    I was so angry that I almost bled.

    This woman looks down on people too much.

    Even if she really has the blood of the ogle royal family, can''t she look down on people like this?

    Who can I show you?

    However, I am well aware that we are at a disadvantage now. It''s better not to be so quick as to swallow all our dissatisfaction in silence.

    "To tell you the truth, although I have the appearance of Z people, my ancestor was king ogel. However, later the descendants of King ogel intermarried with people of other nationalities, such as the people of Z. As like as two peas of Z, you have been married for a long time. Guo Xiaobing said.

    "What about your sister Guo Ruoling? According to you, she should also be a descendant of King ogle, isn''t she I asked in a cold voice.

    "No, it''s not. She''s a serious Chinese from Z country, and there''s no blood relationship between me and her at all!"

    Guo Xiaobing''s words surprised me so much that I didn''t know what to say for a long time.

    "Many years ago, my ancestors intermarried with you people in Z country and gradually began to live in Z country. But in my father''s generation, there were very few people. But my parents died unexpectedly, so I''m the only one in the world who really has the blood of King ogle. "

    "After my parents died, I was adopted by Guo Ruoling''s parents and became their daughter. But in my heart, I always think about the secret about ogle architecture that my parents said before they died. "

    "But I was young at that time, and even if I knew the secret, I couldn''t make a difference. But fortunately, before my parents died, they left me an ancient book. That ancient book records a lot of esoteric skills of the ancient royal family of Ethiopia, ranging from changing the day to controlling people''s life and death. "

    "I practiced according to the secret art in the ancient book, and gradually began to have some abilities. So I began to study the secrets of the ogle family, and wanted to fulfill the grand dream that the ogle family had not fulfilled for thousands of years. But if you have the ability and know the secret, it''s not enough. If you really want to fulfill the dream left by your ancestors, you still need help. "

    Said here, Guo Xiaobing looked at us.

    "Yes, you are. I think you already know that the crystal spirit stone is a barrier set around Cleopatra''s tomb, which can ensure that no other evil things can invade. But in fact, it was also a safety device made by King ogle. If you want to fulfill that dream, you must take the crystal soul stone. But not everyone can take this crystal soul stone. Ordinary people, touch it, it will produce great reflection ability, let each other in an instant into ashes

    "But your presence gives me an opportunity. So, I designed Jiang Dongyang to introduce you step by step to this extremely shady place. Originally, I just want you to take away the crystal soul stone and help us untie this safety device. But I didn''t expect that you really like to meddle in and have to break into this tomb. In that case, I''ll have to help you! "

 Chapter 867

    Guo Xiaobing''s words made every hair of my body stand up.

    I never thought that a person''s mind could be so deep.

    From the beginning, she was lying in ambush around us, and used the identity of the victim''s sister to hide herself, so that we could be cheated by her.

    After all, we only know that it has something to do with king ogel. King ogel is an Egyptian of Arab nationality, and his appearance is quite different from that of our Z people.

    But we, however, ignore the descendants of King ogle. In order to better hide her identity and ambition, we have intermarried and multiplied all over the world, so that when we face Guo Xiaobing, we don''t even doubt her identity at all. We just think that she is an ordinary woman of Z country.

    But it happened that what we ignored became the last straw to crush us!

    I helplessly shake my head and look at Mo liangye to see if he has any better idea.

    After all, he is not only skillful, but also intelligent.

    In this case, I really don''t know what else to rely on besides relying on him.

    Can be very obvious, even if is mo cool night, also have no way at the moment.

    We are just like a trapped animal. We are led into the cage step by step by the enemy. There is no possibility of escape.

    "Well, what else do you want to ask now?" Guo Xiaobing looked at us with a proud face.

    "No, you''ve said everything we want to know." Ink cool night light should way.

    "Well, I don''t want to talk to you any more! Today, since you are here, you don''t want to go out alive! "

    With these words, Guo Xiaobing''s face suddenly became sharp.

    She pulled Chen Feng, retreated to one side, gave the venue to us and blood baby.

    With Guo Xiaobing''s help, the blood baby''s arrogance is also arrogant at the moment.

    "If you know what to do, surrender. Maybe I''ll leave you a whole body." Blood baby said with a sneer.

    "What if we don''t know each other?" Mo liangye met the blood baby''s eyes without fear.

    "Then I can only let you die without a place to die!"

    The blood baby said, instantly in the body lit a group of raging fire, straight toward the ink cool night rushed over.

    The ink cool night pours also don''t fear, the body shape quickly a flash, active will blood baby lead to other places.

    They are two of the most powerful to fight, I and Li Manzhen naturally will not stand idly by, have come up with their own weapons, ready to face the blood Taisui at any time.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Guo Xiaobing, who is hiding to one side, suddenly opens his mouth.

    "Don''t move, or I''ll kill him!"

    Li Manzhen and I turned our heads to see that Guo Xiaobing''s gun was already on Chen Feng''s chin.

    As long as she pulls the trigger, Chen Feng will die at any time.

    After all, if a bullet goes through the jaw, it will hurt the nerves of the whole brain, so there is no chance of survival.

    Fortunately, even so, Chen Feng not only didn''t ask Guo Xiaobing for mercy, but also very hard against her.

    "If you have the ability, just shoot me. Don''t do such a dirty thing to threaten people!"

    Guo Xiaobing laughs and tightens the pistol a little. He coldly answers, "I''m not good at it? What is not inferior in this world? And what if I do it now? As long as I finish my family mission and rule the whole country of Ethiopia and even the whole world, the inferior works will become the superior works that people respect and fear, won''t they? Since ancient times, you should understand this truth better than I do. "

    "To be the king and defeat the enemy? Do you think you will really be the king who wins everything? " Chen Feng asked contemptuously.

    "Now you''re in my hands. I''ve won a lot, haven''t I?" Guo Xiaobing complacently asked.

    Chen Feng hummed coldly and said, "yes, I have already fallen into your hands, but why don''t you think about it? Maybe I fell into your hands on purpose?"

    Guo Xiaobing was stunned by this.

    "What do you mean by that?" Guo Xiaobing asked harshly.

    Chen Feng glanced at her and said in a very contemptuous tone: "in fact, even if you sealed all my big holes and tied my hands, you should not be so close to me. You are only giving me a chance to do so! "

    Chen Feng''s words made Guo Xiaobing''s face worse, and even his voice trembled.

    "You... What do you mean? You... What have you done to me? "

    "I didn''t do anything, but I slipped the thirteen needles of the ghost gate handed down by our Chen family into your Ren Du two veins." Chen Feng answered calmly.

    Anyone who has some basic martial arts skills knows how important Ren and Du are.

    It''s almost the same as being sentenced to death.

    Therefore, Guo Xiaobing''s face turned pale in an instant.

    "No... it''s impossible! You are obviously bound by my hands, but also sealed the big hole, how can you still have a chance to plot against me? You... You must be lying to me. Yes, you must be deceiving me. I won''t be fooled by you! " Guo Xiaobing constantly denied.

    But some things can not be solved by denying.

    If you don''t believe it, you can try to press the tiger mouth of your left hand, and then press three inches on your left elbow to see if it really stings all over

    Guo Xiaobing seems to believe, according to Chen Feng said, press the two places.

    As a result, this press, Guo Xiaobing suddenly yelled.

    "It hurts... It hurts. What have you done to me?" Guo Xiaobing forced to endure the pain on his body and asked.

    Chen Feng shook his head, sighed helplessly, and said: "just now I have said that you have been shot in my ghost door. In this world, there are only three people who know this thing. One is my grandfather, who is now the owner of the Chen family. But he is still in China, and it is impossible for him to relieve the pain of this needle for you. The other two are my cousin and I. But you calculated us so miserably. Do you think we will help you with the needle? "

    Xu is too painful, the sweat on Guo Xiaobing''s forehead drops down.

    Soon, her clothes were all wet with sweat, and she was close to her body.

    "You... When on earth did you put the needle into my body? Why... Why don''t I feel anything? " Guo Xiaobing asked in a trembling voice.

    Chen Feng also didn''t hide ye, soon told the truth.

    "In fact, in the previous contact, you knew that I might be able to use the skills within the bone shrinking skill, so in order to prevent me from escaping with the bone shrinking skill, you sealed several of my big acupoints with fine needles, but you didn''t know that the bone shrinking skill in my Chen family''s unique skill only belongs to the very children''s department. What we Chen family are really good at is that we can transfer acupoints in an instant. In other words, you think you hit some of my big acupoints, but in fact those acupoints are unimportant acupoints. Because, before you stabbed me, I had transferred those big holes to other places. So, everything behind is just a performance that I''ll do in order to cooperate with you! "

 Chapter 868

    Chen Feng''s words are a fatal blow to Guo Xiaobing.

    Soon, she couldn''t stand any longer. She knelt down and curled up like a miserable and helpless dog.

    "You... You..."

    Her voice trembled, obviously with a lot of reluctance.

    After all, the situation is very different from what she expected.

    She originally thought that if she controlled Chen Feng, it was equivalent to controlling the power threatening us, which could make us dare not act rashly because we were worried about Chen Feng.

    But she never thought that all her calculations for Chen Feng had been in Chen Feng''s expectation.

    Moreover, Chen Feng also calculated her in turn.

    How big a blow does it have to be for a man who is arrogant and arrogant and wants to do great things?

    "Do you... Do you think this will ruin our whole plan? No... impossible. We have been preparing this plan for more than a thousand years, and it is absolutely impossible for you to destroy it! "

    Guo Xiaobing curled up on the ground, in agony, but his mouth was still muring.

    Chen Feng glanced at her and said coldly, "now that you have got thirteen pins in my door, will your plan be destroyed, and it''s not your has the final say, because the initiative is in my hands."

    Say, Chen Feng fierce force, low roar a, then see those long needles that insert his body all fly to shoot out, force to plunge into the wall around.

    There was also the hemp rope that was bound to him. With his low roar, it broke and fell to the ground.

    Seeing this, Guo Xiaobing''s face was even more frightened.

    "No... it''s not true... It''s not true... It''s not true..." Guo Xiaobing cried tremblingly.

    Chen Feng holds a slender silver needle in his hand, squats down and slowly approaches Guo Xiaobing.

    "I''m sorry, although your ancestors intermarried with the people of Z, they didn''t learn any of the wisdom of the people of Z. It''s also for this reason that you lose so badly now. If you have a chance, go to hell and ask your ancestors why they are stupid enough to be enemies of justice! "

    Words fall, then see Chen Feng that slender silver needle directly into Guo Xiaobing''s tianlinggaier.

    At first, Guo Xiaobing was still struggling, but struggling, he was completely immobile.

    Chen Feng explored her nose with his hand and sighed: "she''s dead."

    I was a little bit shocked: "because of the ghost door thirteen needle reason?"

    Chen Feng shook his head and said, "yes, but not all of them. The thirteen needles of the ghost gate, though they did great harm to her, were not fatal. What really took her life was the ancient royal palace secrets she taught herself. Since ancient times, all the secrets, the more powerful, the greater the harm to themselves. Otherwise, the ancient priests of the kingdom of Ethiopia would not have died young and had a bad ending. The secret of the ogle family has gone deep into Guo Xiaobing''s blood and bone. In order to complete this task, she learned those secrets, but she didn''t know that when she learned those secrets, she had already stepped into the gate of death. Later, I met my ghost door 13 needles, and they met each other, causing a huge conflict in her body. In the end, she''ll have to die. "

    Hearing this, I didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    In order to pursue the illusory power, the ogle family not only lost the lives of their own children, but now even the lives of their last offspring.

    Is it really worth it?

    But the reality, obviously, is not going to give me time to think about it.

    No, just when I was sighing for Guo Xiaobing''s death, Li Manzhen suddenly exclaimed.

    "It... It''s alive!"

    Hearing this, Chen Feng and I immediately turned to look at the past, only to see the original atrophy of the blood is too old, unexpectedly unconsciously, again become full up.

    And this time, it''s significantly bigger than before.

    So much so that the skin on it has a sense of seeing that it will be broken at any time.

    "Don''t feel sorry, get rid of this thing first!" Chen Feng said coldly.

    I nodded, and then stood with them in the three directions of the column of blood Taisui, and ready to attack at any time.

    Xu was too tightly defended by us to find any chance at all. The bloody old man shrank slowly again, just like a deflated balloon.

    "What''s the situation? Do you agree? " Chen Feng asked.

    I stare at the bloody Taisui, shake my head, and answer in a deep voice: "I don''t know, but... I always have a bad premonition..."

    Sure enough, just as I finished, the blood Taisui suddenly expanded at a very fast speed, and opened a hole in his head, facing us.

    "No, it needs to spray poison!"

    Chen Feng exclaimed, and then rushed directly at me and man Zhen.

    In the process, he opened Rain King Kong with the fastest speed.

    The opening opened by xuetaisui spurted out countless bright red liquid, like a layer of blood mist, hazy and cruel.

    Fortunately, there is Chen Feng''s Rain King Kong as a shelter, otherwise Li Manzhen and I would have been splashed with this unknown liquid for a long time, and there would be no bones left in the end.

    However, just blocking the liquid is not enough, we have to seek active attack.

    Anyway, things have come to this point, it is impossible not to fight to death!

    Thinking of this, I immediately put out an aluminum bottle from the storage ring, then pushed the ink line up, and the top of the die was nailed to the ceiling.

    "Chen Feng, give me a hand!"

    After mixing together for so long, there was some tacit understanding. Chen Feng soon understood what I said and squatted down to lend me his shoulder.

    I stepped on his shoulder, and with the strength of his standing up, I grabbed the ink line and swung to the direction of xuetaisui.

    It was obvious that xuetaisui didn''t expect that I would take the initiative to run in front of him. I was a bit at a loss and was stunned for a second or two.

    And I''m going to take advantage of it for a second or two.

    Seeing the blood age at my feet, I quickly pressed the button on the aluminum bottle.

    In the aluminum bottle, a thin and pungent liquid is immediately ejected.

    After all the liquid fell on xuetaisui, it blocked every pore of his body with a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Xuetaisui was frightened and became restless in an instant.

    But its mania has no effect.

    Because, it''s manic breath, all sealed in its own body, not even the way out.

    Xu is to know what method I used, Chen Feng began to shout at the bottom: "little cousin, you even take 502 glue, really enough can be!"

 Chapter 869

    I let go of the ink line and fell to the same place. I replied with a proud face: "of course! In my eyes, anything can be used to deal with ghosts! Well, it''s called making the best use of everything

    "Although it sounds a little unreliable, it seems that your method has really worked for the blood Taisui. You see, since the little cousin sprayed 502 on him, he couldn''t spray poison out! " Chen Feng praised.

    "502 is known as all-purpose adhesive. I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it. The viscosity is really good!" I said with a smile.

    But it''s like a tornado.

    This is not, I was proud of the time, I found that the blood too old seems to have some changes.

    Before, it was very smooth, almost no texture.

    Now, since I sprayed 502 glue, one circle after another appeared.

    And, as time went on, the color of these circles actually became darker and darker, as if something had grown out of them.

    "This... This blood is too old. What is it for?" I don''t understand.

    But on one side of Li Manzhen almost quickly reaction, a pull me and Chen Feng, ran to the side.

    "What''s going on? Maggie, what are you pulling us for? " Chen Feng is puzzled about this.

    Manzhen didn''t say a word. She pulled us to the farthest corner and finally stopped.

    "See for yourself!" Manzhen said coldly.

    Hearing this, Chen Feng and I fixed our eyes on the blood Taisui. We saw that the blood Taisui at the moment had produced countless dense roots, which were spreading in the whole tomb at a very fast speed.

    "This... What is this?" Chen Feng asked.

    "Although Xiaofei uses 502 to seal its pores, it can''t stop its own growth. In order to beat us, it has started the rapid growth mode, just like the vines I usually use. However, the difference is that it has a deep road, so its roots are stronger than my vines! " Li explained.

    "What shall we do now? Its roots are almost occupying the whole tomb. We can''t wait to die, can we? "

    Li Manzhen looked at the blood Taisui, then at the Cleopatra in the sarcophagus, and said in a deep voice, "go to the sarcophagus! Although the one lying in the sarcophagus is Cleopatra, in fact her preservation depends on her blood. Xuetaisui and the corpse have been together for more than 1000 years, and they have long been integrated. In other words, xuetaisui has no way to attack himself, because he has no way to fight against himself! "

    Although the time is too short, I still don''t understand what Li Manzhen said, but now the situation is urgent, we can''t think too much.

    So we rushed there with great speed and jumped in before the blood Taisui''s roots covered Cleopatra''s sarcophagus.

    Sure enough, a few seconds later, when xuetaisui''s roots spread to the vicinity of the sarcophagus, they changed the route and spread to other places, directly avoiding Cleopatra''s Sarcophagus, just as it did not exist at all.

    So, at least we are safe for the time being.

    So, I will look at the ink cool night, want to know about his side of the war.

    I''ve seen the fighting power of Mo liangye. Generally speaking, it''s hard for him to meet the enemy.

    But today, in the struggle between him and Xueying, he didn''t get the upper hand.

    Of course, blood babies are not accounted for.

    Two people, always equal, no one can do who.

    My heart, tightly pulled together, for fear of ink cool night has a long and short.

    But in fact, some things can''t be thought of. Once they are thought of, they will come true.

    No, just when I was worried about him, the bloody root had already spread to their side, completely wrapping up their fighting place.

    With the help of xuetaisui, the strength of Xueying is greatly increased.

    Soon, the war situation began to gain the upper hand, and it was almost too late to fight back.

    What''s more tragic is that xuetaisui took advantage of Mo liangye''s downwind and inserted his roots into Mo liangye''s body.

    Mo Liang night even if it is iron hit, also can''t help them so toss.

    Soon, I''m dying.

    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t sit still. No matter what happened, I rushed over with Lu bangchi and wanted to save Mo liangye.

    All the way, it was mo liangye who was protecting me.

    Now, he is attacked by Xueying and xuetaisui, and his life is at stake. How can I care?

    Even if I knew I would die here.

    But I don''t care.

    Even if I die, I will die with Mo liangye!

    Maybe it''s too sad and indignant. I feel that the inner elixir in my body burst out a burst of extremely strong power.

    In addition, the power of Neidan seems to affect the power of the seven crystal soul stones in the storage ring on my finger.

    An unprecedented feeling is rising in my body.

    In a trance, I seem to see a woman, a woman with seven or eight similar looks, walking slowly towards me.

    "You... Who are you?" I heard myself asking.

    But the woman did not answer me, but touched my face, looked at me with a kind expression, and said, "child, you have grown up at last."

    "Are you... Are you my mother? Are you a girl

    The woman is still smiling.

    "In front of you, I have never been a goddess, let alone a woman. I''m just your mother

    "Are you really my mother? Then... Can you help me save my husband? He is going to die. I don''t want him to die! " There was a little lump in my voice.

    Women smile more softly when they hear me.

    "Child, you have grown up, some things, you have to learn to face!"

    With that, the woman disappeared in front of me, as if she had never appeared before.

    But the difference is that I obviously feel that there is an unprecedented force in my body.

    This power, let me be full of endless courage, straight to the bloody baby and bloody Taisui.

    The blood baby didn''t seem to think that I would rush over. He was stunned for a moment, and then showed a grim smile.

    "If you stay in that Sarcophagus, you may be able to escape. But now that you''re going to die yourself, you can''t blame me! "

    Say, that blood baby kick open ink cool night, then dart to my in front of, a choke my neck.

    "I thought you people in Z were very smart, but I didn''t expect you and your husband to be as stupid. If I kill you, I will be able to complete the sacrifice. In the future, the whole country of Ethiopia and even the whole world will be mine! "

    "No... impossible... You can''t! Even if it''s death, I won''t let you succeed! "

    I struggled to finish, closed my eyes, with consciousness to mobilize the body of that force.

    I don''t know if I know that my life is on the line now. That force is unexpectedly obedient, and it''s completely controlled by me soon.

    I gather my mind and work hard.

    Then I saw a flash of fluorescence from my body, directly splitting the blood baby''s body in two

 Chapter 870

    I never thought that one day, such a huge energy would burst out in my body.

    It''s not the first time I''ve used the power of Nathan.

    But this time, and those times in the past, obviously have a different feeling.

    It''s like, before, only Nathan was helping me.

    Now, I feel that even the crystal soul stone in my storage ring is helping me with Neidan.

    After all, the blood baby is not an ordinary evil thing, but also has the nourishment of blood Taisui. If the strength is not enough, not only can it not get rid of him, but it may even be backfired.

    Aware of this, my heart a little wider, immediately mobilize strength, again toward the blood baby shot in the past.

    After the blood baby was split in two, it was extremely weak. Now it hit me again, and there was no room to fight back.

    His broken body, lying on the ground covered with the roots of blood Taisui, just stare at me like that.

    "Even if... Even if you kill me, you can''t stop... The world... The world can only belong to our ogle family... You... You will all become mole ants of our family..."

    With these words, the blood baby''s whole body muscles instantly atrophied, and then turned into a pool of blood, dyed the blood Taisui''s roots red.

    It seems that under the influence of the death of the blood baby, xuetaisui''s body is shaking more severely at the moment, just like a crazy lion, which will launch a strong attack on us at any time.

    When I saw that the situation was not good, I quickly picked up the ink cool night and ran to Cleopatra''s sarcophagus to put him in it.

    "Take care of him, don''t let blood Taisui touch him!" I told Chen Feng.

    "Don''t worry, even if I don''t want my own life, I will keep the life of my brother-in-law," Chen Feng promised.

    I took a look at him, and then ran to xuetaisui without looking back.

    However, it was too hard for me to run all the way.

    The blood Taisui, sensing that I was moving towards it, rolled up to me with countless roots, wanted to trap me in it, and then strangled me alive.

    I dare not have half a minute to stay, at the foot of the wind, three steps at the same time, see is about to close to the main branch of blood too old.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the blood too old root, actually entangled my feet, directly dragged me to the ground.

    I tried to use my Lu Ban chi to cut off those roots, but there were too many.

    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to fight four hands. As soon as I cut off the one on the left, I wound up the one on the right.

    Cut off the right side and entangle it on the left side.

    It seems that there is no end to it.

    Seeing more and more roots entangle me, I can''t help but feel more anxious.

    In this way, in less than a minute, I will be entangled into a silkworm chrysalis by them, and then be drained of blood.

    Can I just die here today?

    To tell you the truth, if I die alone, I don''t think it''s terrible.

    From the day I set foot on this road, I didn''t want to go back alive.

    But in this case, once I die, Chen Feng and Mo liangye will surely die here.

    They are my closest people, I can''t watch them die here!

    Think of here, I don''t care three seven twenty-one, directly take down the hands of the indefinite universe ring, recite the mantra to make it bigger, raise my hand to the blood Taisui.

    With my instructions, those indefinite universe rings immediately shot at xuetaisui.

    Blood too old seems to have induction, busy with their roots to intercept indefinite universe ring.

    But the speed of indefinite heaven and earth ring is very fast. Before he starts to intercept, it has been set on the main branch of blood Taisui and begins to shrink.

    The main branch of xuetaisui was very strong, but now it was strangled by the ring of heaven and earth. It was like being strangled by someone''s neck, and began to tremble.

    With its shaking, the roots began to shake.

    Originally, it doesn''t matter, but what''s fatal is that my feet are still entangled by it.

    It''s shaking me so much that I''m going to throw up.

    But I was carried upside down by those roots. Even if I wanted to cut them, I couldn''t do it.

    I was anxious, but I didn''t know how to solve the problem.

    Fortunately, at this time, seeing that I was in a dilemma, Li Manzhen quickly stretched out a section of the other side flower vine, wrapped it around my waist and helped me up.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly cut off all the blood colored roots on my feet with Lu Banchi, and then went back to the sarcophagus of Cleopatra of Ethiopia with Li Manzhen''s other side flower vine.

    "Thank you! If you hadn''t saved me just now, I would have been planted here today! " I looked at Li Manzhen and said.

    Li Manzhen gave a smile and said, "we are all friends who have gone through life and death. There is no need to say these polite words. What''s more, the trouble now is that we can''t hide in the sarcophagus all the time. We have to find a way to kill the blood Taisui. Otherwise, we can''t get out of this ancient tomb at all. "

    I nodded and said in a deep voice, "man Zhen is right. Now the blood baby is dead, but the risk of blood too old is no less than the blood baby. Only when we get rid of the bloody Taisui together can we return peace to the country of Ethiopia! "

    "But now the question is, besides this Sarcophagus, there are blood Taisui''s roots everywhere. We don''t even have a chance to get close to it. How can we kill it?" Chen Feng asked.

    "This is our biggest problem now! As long as I can get close to it, I think I should be sure to kill it! " I face dignified said.

    I don''t know if we''ve made a noise. Mo liangye wakes up from a coma.

    "Madam... Can... Can divide this sarcophagus into two, use... To approach blood Taisui..." Mo liangye said in a weak voice.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help frowning.

    "One in two? This sarcophagus is so thick, how can we divide it into two in a short time? And even if we split it in two, how can we push it? "

    "No, I mean to divide Cleopatra''s body and the coffin into two. Madam, you are carrying Cleopatra''s body close to xuetaisui. For more than a thousand years, Cleopatra of the Republic of Ethiopia has been keeping her face immortal through her blood. They have long been integrated. With it, blood is too old to kill you, unless it wants to kill itself! And... Although this sarcophagus is not so close to xuetaisui as Cleopatra''s corpse, it is also tainted with the smell of xuetaisui. Therefore, it is safe for us to stay here for the time being... "

    Mo liangye was seriously injured. Now he said so many words, and his forehead was sweating.

    I reached out and touched his face, nodded and said, "OK, do as you say! You used to protect me, now I''ll protect you! "

 Chapter 871

    With these words, I immediately fished out Cleopatra''s body from the sarcophagus, then carried it on my back, and walked step by step towards the bloody Taisui.

    Sure enough, since I carried the corpse of Cleopatra, the roots of blood Taisui at my feet kept retreating, making way for me, as if trying to avoid me.

    That''s good. It just saves me a lot of trouble.

    At least, I don''t have to deal with these bloody old roots while carrying Cleopatra on my back.

    Thinking about this, I could not help but speed up the pace under my feet, and soon reached the front of xuetaisui.

    Now the blood is too old, the whole body is full of a kind of blood red, like it will explode at any time.

    Only the upper part of the middle part is bound by the indefinite universe.

    The whole thing looks very funny.

    I throw Yanhou''s body on the ground, then hold Lu Banchi tightly, jump up abruptly, and try to cut it in half towards the place where it is bound by the ring of heaven and earth.

    But it seemed that the blood Taisui had been ready for a long time. When I was ready to split it, it suddenly shrank into a layer of skin and fell on the ground, leaving me empty.

    I was very angry, so I stepped on xuetaisui''s skin.

    But see that layer of skin, action is very sensitive, all of a sudden slipped to the body of Cleopatra, tightly surrounded in the body.

    I was stunned for a moment. I felt that something was wrong.

    It''s like having a hand, holding me in front all the time, step by step, let me go to the present position and do the present thing.

    But shouldn''t all this be completed smoothly?

    We met King ogel in the temple, and then learned about the blood baby, and along with the blood baby''s growth law, all the way to find here.

    All this is reasonable, and it seems that there is nothing wrong with it.

    But why, I still feel a little uneasy in my heart. I always feel as if something is wrong.

    What is it?

    My brain, stirred up by these problems, has no idea what to do next.

    Because, I always have a sense that we are moving in the wrong direction.

    The more you do, the more you make mistakes.

    In the end, everything will be irretrievable.

    In my heart, I turned my head and looked at the skin of xuetaisui, only to find that there was only the corpse of Cleopatra, and there was no shadow of xuetaisui at all!

    It... Where did it go?

    The uneasiness in my heart is getting stronger and stronger at the moment.

    It was also at this time that I saw Cleopatra''s body... And slowly opened her eyes.

    At the same time, I found a faint red light on its skin.

    This

    I have carefully observed Cleopatra''s body before. Although it is not rotten, it also keeps the appearance of a living person, but the dead person is a dead person, and there is absolutely no way to compare the skin condition with a living person.

    But now, her skin is ruddy and shiny, just like a living person.

    Is it that... The skin of blood Taisui has been completely integrated into her body?

    If so, does that mean that the secret about Ethiopia and Ecuador is actually bigger than we think.

    At the beginning, we only thought that this was a millennium situation set by the ogle family for the sake of power, so we tried our best to kill the blood baby and destroy the plot.

    But what if... Even the ogles are counted?

    In this case, isn''t Cleopatra the real mastermind behind the whole thing?

    Aware of this, my hair stood upright.

    King ogle''s game is big enough.

    As a result, even King ogle has been counted among them now, the whole thing is a little too terrible!

    I calmed down and set my eyes on Cleopatra again. She got up from the ground and stood in front of me with a sly smile on her face.

    "Little girl, you don''t know the truth up to now, do you?" Cleopatra asked with a charming smile.

    To tell you the truth, even if she smiles brightly, she is still disgusting.

    But now, when blood is attached to her, I feel that there is a kind of radiant beauty in her, which can''t be ignored.

    Is it true that, as Xueying said, this blood age is the key to the fact that Cleopatra of Ecuador was able to attract so many heroes to bow to her?

    I shuddered a little, avoided Cleopatra''s eyes, looked away, and said, "so you calculated King ogle, right?"

    Cleopatra was calm and didn''t evade my question at all. She answered directly: "that''s right! Everything is under my control. I''m the winner! The ogle family, they have been trying their best to fulfill a dream for thousands of years, but they are just making wedding clothes for me

    "What about the blood baby? The blood baby is the child of you and King ogle

    "Child? Ogle that old sex wolf, even my body will not let go, so bred things, can be regarded as a child? That is a monster! However, this monster is also in my calculation. The reason why he knew how to use the blood baby to complete his family''s plot for thousands of years was that after he occupied the kingdom of Ethiopia, he found a letter that I communicated with the priest in the palace of Ethiopia.

    "In that letter, there is a record of the production and efficacy of the blood baby. It touched the ambition of ogle''s heart and made him want to live forever. So he began to look for my grave and made blood babies from my corpse.

    "But in fact, that letter was forged before I was born, and it was deliberately reserved for future generations of ambitious men. In other words, even without ogle, there will be other men to help me finish it. As for the blood baby you said, in fact, it is not the ruler who can rule the whole country of Ethiopia. At best, it is just a sacrifice

    "Sacrifice? You mean... "I''m a little surprised.

    Cleopatra grinned grimly and asked, "do you know why blood Taisui is an immortal? How can we control it and make it for our own use? "

    I was silent.

    "The reason why blood is too old is that it needs blood. This blood is not ordinary blood, but the blood of the blood baby! Only by sacrificing the blood of the blood baby to it can we completely control it and let it do everything for itself. It also includes my resurrection and my eternal youth

 Chapter 872

    I never thought that the truth of the matter would be like this.

    All this is really shocking.

    It''s like, you originally found a truth, but suddenly one day, another person ran over and overturned the truth, telling you that this is not the final truth at all. The final truth is far more cruel than this.

    In particular, along the way, we were all taken as chessmen by Cleopatra of Ethiopia, playing around, and finally even completing her plot. It''s really hateful!

    Xu Shi saw that I was dissatisfied. Cleopatra sneered and continued: "I really want to thank you very much. If not for you, maybe I will sacrifice the blood baby to xuetaisui, which will take a lot of time to complete. So I decided to give you a reward. "

    "What reward?" I asked subconsciously.

    The smile on Cleopatra''s face suddenly became ferocious: "leave a whole body for you!"

    Finish saying, then see innumerable roots, from her body to come out, and then directly fast toward me.

    I quickly dodged her attack.

    But now, she and xuetaisui have become one, and their strength has greatly increased. Even if I can hide for a while, I can''t hide for a lifetime.

    This is not, when I was ready to escape again, suddenly some roots came out of me, directly entangled my waist, so that I couldn''t move at all.

    See this scene, not far from the sarcophagus, Mo liangye and Chen Feng they can''t help but be surprised, want to jump out of the sarcophagus, good to save me.

    But Cleopatra didn''t plan to give them this chance at all. She directly entangled them with blood Taisui''s roots.

    For a moment, all of us were under control, and there was no hope of turning defeat into victory at all.

    "Don''t do useless work. Since you helped me sacrifice the blood baby to xuetaisui, you have no chance of winning! Because the blood Taisui is a god of ten thousand years. In this world, there is nothing that can match it. And I, with the help of xuetaisui, can rule my country again, even expand its territory and become the queen of the world Cleopatra said with a proud face.

    I''m sorry to hear her words at the moment.

    I knew it would be like this. I shouldn''t have killed the blood baby so impulsively just now.

    At least, with the blood baby, Cleopatra could not complete the sacrifice of blood Taisui, so she would not be so invincible.

    Now, she has gained the power of blood Taisui. We are not her opponents at all. What can we do?

    "I know you have powers, not ordinary people, but you don''t want to leave here alive! Because, the strength of your body, there is no way to fight with blood Taisui! No matter how hard you try, it''s all in vain. You''d better die

    Cleopatra''s words, my heart directly into the bottomless abyss.

    Yeah, we can''t even fight against her. What are we talking about? What about turning defeat into victory?

    She spent so much effort to set up such a big situation, and she wanted to be safe.

    Now, how can it be destroyed by us?

    Probably, from the time we set foot on the land of Ethiopia, we have already fallen into a situation of eternal doom!

    But I don''t know why, Mo liangye is not as desperate as I am, even very calm.

    He opened his eyes slightly, looked at Cleopatra, and said in a very weak voice, "do you think... There is really nothing in the world that can cure you?"

    "Don''t say you''re half dead now. Even if you''re not hurt or controlled by me, what can you do to cure me?" Cleopatra of the Republic of Egypt is very dismissive of Mo liangye''s words.

    "In this world... Everything... Is mutually reinforcing... Even blood Taisui... Is no exception... If you want to use it to do evil... You have to ask God if you agree..." Mo liangye''s voice is very weak.

    After all, before he was attacked by Xueying and xuetaisui, it was not easy for him to survive such a heavy injury.

    "My God? He''s something! With the help of xuetaisui, I''m not afraid of any fate! Because I will be the queen of the world. Everyone, obey my orders Cleopatra is still proud of her plot.

    "Then we''ll wait and see if it''s you or God..."

    Mo cool night weak finish saying, then no longer utter a word.

    When Cleopatra saw that he was going to die, she didn''t bother to pay attention to him. She was still immersed in her dream.

    But the accident happened at this moment.

    Just when she thought she had succeeded, the whole grave suddenly vibrated from top to bottom.

    It''s very slight, and it doesn''t last long. If you don''t pay attention, you won''t notice it at all.

    But the corner of Mo liangye''s mouth stirred up a happy smile: "you... Your plot will be completely destroyed soon!"

    Hearing this, Cleopatra was stunned, and her face became a little frightened: "what have you done?"

    "What I did... Soon... You''ll know!"

    With that, there was another vibration in the whole tomb.

    This time, it''s much more intense than before.

    It''s just like an earthquake.

    Cleopatra''s face, now more ugly.

    "What on earth have you done? In this world, there will be nothing more powerful than blood Taisui. You... You can''t destroy my plan! " Cleopatra said grimly.

    Mo liangye didn''t answer.

    Because, when Cleopatra said these words, from the stone wall of the tomb, countless roots had penetrated in, entangled with the roots of xuetaisui.

    "This... What is this? What on earth have you done? " Cleopatra started to panic.

    Mo liangye turns to see Chen Feng and signals him to speak.

    "No matter how you calculate, you can''t be my brother-in-law! Our brother-in-law, as long as you move a little finger, you can play around! To tell you the truth, this is the root of Zizyphus jujuba. It has strong Yang Qi, which can just restrain the blood Taisui you depend on! And the reason why I was sent out by my brother-in-law is not only to send those grave diggers out, nor to move rescue soldiers as Guo Xiaobing said, but to set up our Chen family''s unique array, so as to urge the tall tree to take root and sprout in the shortest time, so as to pay for the blood Taisui! " Chen Feng said with pride.

    Hearing this, I suddenly remembered that before I went to the tomb, Mo liangye used a thousand year old jujube wood when dealing with those black objects. But later, because the jujube tree was only half left, he threw it into the sand.

    At that time, I thought he thought the jujube wood was useless, so he threw it away.

    Unexpectedly, this seemingly unintentional move is actually a life-saving move he left behind!

 Chapter 873

    Chen Feng''s words made Cleopatra''s whole life confused.

    Because, she never thought that things would be like this.

    She went through all kinds of hardships and made such a big circle. She was about to succeed, but she was still calculated by Mo liangye.

    This is probably the legend, calculating people, people always calculate it?

    "How dare you break my good deed? You... You have to die! " Cleopatra said angrily.

    Chen Feng sneered and said, "good thing? Do you think what you do can be called a good thing? This is probably the worst blackout of the word "good thing!"

    "Why can''t it be a good thing? What I have done is just to restore the reign of the Pharaoh in our country! Our country of AEE has been under the rule of the Pharaons since ancient times. I, Cleopatra VII, am the last Pharaoh in the history of Ethiopia. I have the right to do so! " Cleopatra said excitedly.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but say to her again: "people say that beautiful women often have no brains, but now it seems that you are so ugly, but you also have no intelligence. It''s really sad!"

    "You... What are you talking about? I am the greatest woman in the history of Ethiopia. No matter my intelligence or appearance, I am first-class and impeccable! " Cleopatra argued.

    I glanced at her and said with a sneer, "no matter how you argue, you can''t change your stupid behavior! From a historical point of view, the rule of the pharaoh is a symbol of slave society. Although this kind of rule brought certain benefits to the society at that time, it did not mean that it could continue forever! If society wants to progress, it must accept a more advanced social system!

    "We should know that the wheel of history is constantly rolling forward and will not be shifted by individual will. No matter how you save it, you can''t stop the Byzantine Empire''s occupation and rule of Egypt, let alone the establishment of feudal system and the prevalence of capitalism.

    "Now, it is no longer thousands of years ago. You still want to restore the rule of the Pharaon, and even rule the world as a Pharaon. This is impossible! A person has to be stubborn to do something wrong that will harm countless people''s lives. It''s not stupid, it''s not vicious, what is it? "

    But even if I have said that, Cleopatra has been stubborn.

    "You have never been a queen or a Pharaon. You don''t know what is the most important thing for a monarch."

    But she didn''t expect, she just finished saying this words, Mo cool night on the side of weak open mouth.

    "Speaking of being a king... There is probably no one here more qualified to speak than me! I''ve been the king of Hades for more than a thousand years. I know too well what is really important as a monarch! As a monarch, we should put the world first and all the people first... Because all the people in the world give us everything! As the saying goes, "water can carry a boat, but it can also capsize it... They can give you this right, and they can also deprive you of your right... And all you can do is to protect them... To seek their happiness... To make them live a better life... Instead of thinking about how to make them submit to themselves, how to... Satisfy their selfish desires..."

    "No, not at all! From the day I was born, my father told me to protect the blood of the royal family and never let those damned slaves take power! My father said, "we, the Pharaons, are given by heaven. We are born to be superior!" Cleopatra once again argued.

    I hummed coldly and said, "so, that''s why you lost to my husband today! A man who has no compassion and can''t hold all the people in the world will not be allowed to do so even if he has great ability! "

    "No way! Even if you use jujube, I may not lose to you! After all, my blood is too old, but your jujube is only a thousand year cultivation! " Cleopatra sneered.

    See her so rampant, one side of Chen Feng in the end is unable to bear, opened his mouth and said: "well, then let''s have a look, what''s God''s will today!"

    Say, two people then put in formation, as if really want to fight to the death.

    But in fact, it''s not them who really fight, but the roots of xuetaisui and Zaomu.

    The two are intertwined with each other.

    The blood Taisui was a ten thousand year old deity. Its root was thicker than that of jujube wood. It soon entangled jujube wood tightly without leaving any gap.

    Although I know that since Mo liangye left the jujube as the last big move, I must be fully confident, but seeing the picture in front of me, my heart was still hanging to my throat.

    "Is this... Is this jujube wood OK? Not at the critical moment, right? " I asked in a trembling voice.

    Hearing what I said, Chen Feng, with a smile, patted his chest and assured me.

    "Don''t worry, little cousin! Since our brother-in-law of Hades has set up this game, it is absolutely safe. You should believe in his wisdom! "

    "I believe it is, but the roots of this jujube tree are all wrapped by the roots of xuetaisui. How can it turn defeat into victory?" I asked, frowning.

    Seeing that I was so worried, Mo liangye started to smile at the corner of his mouth and said slowly: "Madam... If what I want is blood Taisui to wrap it up?"

    "What you want is... Do you want..." I seem to understand a little.

    "Sometimes... Retreat is the best policy."

    Ink cool night finish saying, then looked up at the top of the head, saw a strong light, along the jujube root flash down.

    Then he heard a loud bang, like the explosion of an atomic bomb, which made his ears almost deaf.

    When I look at the past again, I can see that the roots of xuetaisui have been burnt black.

    Even the body of Cleopatra was split in two, wriggling slowly on the ground, looking particularly disgusting.

    "Oh, yes! Brother-in-law of the underworld, you are still very powerful. You have thought of using jujube wood to lead lightning down! I want to call you crazy! " Chen Feng yelled.

    Mo liangye gave a faint smile and said: "although our jujube tree has only one thousand years of cultivation, this woman has forgotten that jujube tree can cause lightning in the sky... In this world, even the most powerful evil thing... Can''t fight God! Because... Evil will never win over Zheng! "

    "If you do wrong, you will die! This woman deserves to be killed by thunde

 Chapter 874

    Unexpectedly, as soon as my voice fell, I heard another flash of lightning above my head.

    Originally, the two halves of Cleopatra''s body could still creep slowly. After being split again, it was burned to ashes and scattered at the bottom of the tomb.

    But the thunder didn''t stop because of this, and it kept splitting into the tomb.

    I look confused.

    "What''s the situation? Shouldn''t she and xuetaisui be killed, and the thunder and lightning should stop? Why are you still chopping? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Chen Feng''s face changed greatly. He answered in a deep voice: "it''s over. When I set up the array on it, I just wanted to eliminate Cleopatra and xuetaisui, but I forgot the special constitution of Pluto''s brother-in-law and Manzhen. They are two people, one is a ghost, the other is a demon, from a certain point of view, also belongs to evil things. God only knows how to eliminate evil things, but he doesn''t know how to distinguish between good and bad things. Now we''ve made a big mess! "

    Hearing Chen Feng''s words, I almost want to faint.

    Is this guy so unreliable every time?

    Setting up an array, I forgot the special properties of Mo liangye and Li Manzhen. Now thunder and lightning even have to split them. What do you want to do?

    Are we going to watch them both killed by lightning?

    No, absolutely not!

    They are my husband and friends, no matter what, I can''t give them up!

    But the leakage of the house happened to happen every night. Just as I was trying to figure out how to keep them away from thunder and lightning, the whole tomb began to shake violently, and then the tomb walls collapsed one after another.

    We were afraid of being hurt and hid under the jujube tree.

    I don''t know if I have a feeling. After we hid, the jujube wood became stronger and stronger, hiding us in it.

    "How about this jujube wood..." I was so surprised that I couldn''t speak.

    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you." A voice came from the top of my head.

    We were all in a daze.

    "Who? Who was speaking just now? " Chen Feng asked aloud.

    "Master, it''s me!" The voice sounded again.

    Chen Feng was startled.

    "You... Who are you? Who do you call master

    "Master, don''t you remember me? I''m a thousand year old jujube tree that you grew up with your own array! I''m really sad that you''ve forgotten me for a while. "

    Said, the voice began to sob, as if really crying.

    Chen Feng immediately flustered God, completely do not know how to do.

    "Don''t cry, I don''t remember you! I remember it, but I just forgot when I was nervous. "

    "Master, do you really remember me? You''re not lying to me, are you? " The sound came back.

    "Of course... No, I remember you. You are the jujube tree that my brother-in-law of Hades left in the sand. Later, I used Chen''s array to turn you into a tree in the shortest time. You see, you remember, I didn''t cheat you! " Chen Feng began to lie with his eyes open.

    "Master, you really remember me, that''s great!" The voice seemed to be happy.

    Chen Feng looked at us and was silent for a while. He said again, "that... Can I ask you a favor?"

    "What''s up? Master, as long as I can do it, I will help you! " In the depth of the Millennium jujube tree, there was another sound.

    "I have a friend who is seriously injured. If he stays here all the time, he will die. So, can you send us to the ground? "

    The Millennium jujube tree seemed to hesitate for a while, but it didn''t make a sound for a long time.

    "Why, can''t you help us?" Chen Feng asked.

    "Yes, yes, but... Well, I promise you!"

    That Millennium jujube wood was very hesitant, seems to have any concerns.

    But after a while, it broke that worry and resolutely agreed to our request.

    This makes Chen Feng feel very happy, immediately shouting, let the Millennium jujube will take us out.

    After all, Mo liangye was seriously injured, and the catacombs collapsed in a mess.

    If you go back the same way, it will take a long time. The key is that the way back may have been blocked by collapse.

    In this case, it is absolutely the best choice to let the Millennium jujube tree take us up.

    Fortunately, this thousand year old jujube tree is also loyal enough. Chen Feng urged it. Instead of being impatient, he wrapped us tightly with strong roots, leaving only a little air gap.

    "Master, you hold fast, I will send you up now!" The sound of a thousand year old jujube wood rings in my ears.

    Then, I felt a whirl, the whole person seemed to be thrown up in general, even the stomach began to turn a little bit.

    When I opened my eyes again, I felt a sharp light.

    When the root of jujube tree slowly opened and put us down, we found that we had been sent to the ground.

    Before those grave diggers and their relatives, still obediently stay in the border set before the cool night, looking at us, eyes full of joy and joy.

    Obviously, they''ve been waiting for us.

    Even though they have made some troubles with us, in the face of life and death, they still want us to be safe and smooth.

    Now we live up to our wish, and their hearts can finally be put down!

    It''s just that it doesn''t seem to be over.

    Because the thunder and lightning in the sky, still constantly along the trunk of the Millennium jujube tree to the tomb below, as if endless.

    "Chen Feng, what''s the matter? We''ve all come up. Why is it still chopping? " I don''t understand of ask a way.

    Chen Feng looked at me with shame and said: "once the array is started, it will not stop until all the evil things are killed! Unless... Unless there''s something else that''s willing to be a stand in for Pluto''s brother-in-law and Manzhen! "

    "At this critical moment, where can we find a substitute?" I can''t help but feel more anxious.

    Chen Feng did not make a sound, it is estimated that there is no idea.

    I was so anxious that I didn''t know what to do next.

    The thunder and lightning on the top of the head are constantly splitting down.

    Now it''s still chopping the tomb. Who knows if it will come to the ground later?

    How do you want to split the thunder and lightning of the Lord?

    Even Wannian xuetaisui and Cleopatra can be split to death. If they are to be split to the ground, will Mo liangye and Li Manzhen survive?

    My heart is just like being baked on the fire. It''s very uncomfortable.

    After thinking for a long time, I finally came up with a solution: "if it doesn''t work, I will be their double and let me suffer for them!"

    Hearing this, Mo liangye was shocked.

    "Madam... Don''t be silly..."

    "Mo liangye, for you, I''m willing even if I have to fight thunder and lightning!" I look firm said.

    Mo Liang night''s body is extremely weak, can''t stop me at all, can''t help shaking my head.

    "Ma''am... Don''t..."

    I looked at him with a smile: "ink cool night, you must be good! With the kids, all right

    Then, with the determination to die, I strode to the direction of the grave pit.

    However, I never thought that the accident happened at this moment

 Chapter 875

    I saw the thousand year old jujube tree that had sent us up before, actually entangled me with its strong roots, and then dragged me to a place far away from the deep pit of the tomb.

    I struggled desperately, but it didn''t help.

    Its roots, at that moment, were as strong as steel and could not be shaken at all.

    I feel anxious and ask Chen Feng for help.

    Chen Feng also muddled, completely did not expect this millennium jujube would do so, can''t help but also some angry.

    "What do you want to do? Let go of my cousin, do you hear me

    Hearing what he said, the roots of the Millennium jujube tree seemed to put me down, but they relaxed a little, but only a little.

    Because soon, its roots will wind me more tightly, almost let me breathe.

    "Master, thank you for using the array to let me grow up. Unfortunately, our fate can only be here. Now, let me do one last thing for you The sound of the thousand year old jujube tree came from you.

    Chen Feng was stunned: "what do you mean? What do you mean to do one last thing for me? "

    "Master, this thunder and lightning is the punishment of heaven. If we don''t kill all the evil spirits present, it won''t stop. I know that even if there are demons among you, you are all good people. I am willing to give my life for you. "

    "You... You''re going to be a double for my brother-in-law and wife?" Chen Feng felt a little incredible.

    After all, he and this millennium jujube love, only a few hours, how can be deep enough to pay for each other''s life?

    But the Millennium jujube tree seemed to have made up its mind, and continued: "I have been in this world for thousands of years, but no one has ever let me grow up. Only you, master, you use your array to enlarge my body, so that I can bloom my most magnificent time. Well, I have to repay it

    "But you have been punished by heaven for them. What can you do for yourself?" Chen Feng a face worries of ask a way.

    "My life, with your help, has blossomed, and I have no regrets. I''m willing to do everything

    "But

    Chen Feng wants to say something, but it''s too late.

    In the clear sky, suddenly another flash of lightning came down and went straight to Mo liangye and Li Manzhen.

    My heart, instantly raised to the throat.

    And that one thousand year old jujube tree rose from the pit in an instant to meet the lightning.

    "Bang" a loud bang, deafening, as if there are countless firecrackers together in the ear explosion.

    In addition, along with the loud sound, there was the strong smell of burning.

    When I looked at it, I saw that the huge jujube tree had become blackened, and there was no sign of life at all.

    As for the part of the root that entangled me, I was lucky. Although it was burnt for most of the time, there was still a small part of it that remained the same.

    Without the bondage of jujube wood for thousands of years, I struggled a few times and soon broke away from the root and regained my freedom.

    Lightning in the sky, at this moment, also finally stopped.

    There is no cloud in the sky, everything is back to the peace and harmony before we went to the grave.

    But Chen Feng''s mood is terrible.

    He walked slowly to the scorched branch of the Millennium jujube tree, touched it gently with his hand, and his eyes were full of loneliness.

    Chen Feng has never been a sad person, can see that this moment, he is really sad.

    Probably, he never thought that a new millennium jujube tree, in order to repay his kindness, could give up his life.

    In this world, all things have feelings.

    People are like this, so are trees.

    Xu is sad to the extreme, Chen Feng''s eyes, slowly sliding down two lines of tears, impartial fall on the Millennium jujube wood charred branches.

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I feel that at the moment when his tears fall on me, the part of the root that hasn''t burned black before twining around me trembles slightly.

    I couldn''t believe my eyes. I looked at it and found that it was shaking with a very small amplitude.

    I was shocked by this discovery, and I started shouting.

    "It''s still alive! Chen Feng, it''s still alive! "

    Chen Feng they heard my voice, quickly helped each other ran over.

    Chen Feng picked up that part of the root, carefully observed it, and finally showed a smile on his face.

    "It''s alive, it''s alive!"

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a weak voice: "this... Is probably life! It''s predestined relationship with you, that''s why it won''t die. "

    "It sacrificed itself and saved you and man Zhen. Chen Feng will treat you sincerely in the days to come." Chen Feng Dayi lingran said.

    "With its help, the mission of our country has been successfully completed! Next, where are we going? " I asked casually.

    "The last time uncle Lu died, he said that Nu Yu''s body was always on the snow covered plateau. In the next step, we should go to the snow plateau in one go! " Chen Feng suggested.

    However, as soon as he finished, Li Manzhen raised her objection.

    "Lord underworld is seriously injured now. I think we should go back to the underworld first to have a rest for a few days, and then consider going to the snow plateau to revive Nu Yu. After all, the climate on the snowy plateau is very cold, and the conditions are 100 times harder than they are now. If you go rashly, there will be some losses at that time. Now that we have come to the last step, we should be more cautious. Otherwise, it''s a real pity to pick up watermelon and lose sesame! "

    What Li Manzhen said is reasonable.

    Because alone against blood baby and blood too old, Mo cool night this injury is really not light, almost can''t keep life.

    It''s important to revive the girl, but it''s also very important to let Mo liangye recuperate well.

    After all, he is the strongest among us. If we encounter any difficulties on the snowy plateau, we have to rely on him to win.

    In this case, we naturally have to think more about his situation.

    Thinking of this, I said: "Seven Crystal soul stones, now we have completely gathered, and we are not afraid that we can''t revive Nu Yu. So, we''d better make full preparations before we go to the snow plateau! "

    Mo liangye looked at me and said in a deep voice: "madam, I''m ok. You don''t have to worry about me. You should put the overall situation first!"

    "In my heart, heaven and earth are not as big as you! You are always the biggest thing in my heart! Along the way, you work hard for us. It''s really hard. We can''t just focus on ourselves, but let you continue to accompany us with your life. Therefore, we must accompany you back to the underworld, where you can rest for a few days, and then go to the snow plateau together when your injury is better! "

    Xu didn''t expect me to say that. After a long time in a daze, Mo liangye finally showed a smile: "Madam... You are more mature than before."

    "Nonsense! Women can hold up half the sky! When you encounter difficulties, I will naturally stand up for you as a wife and hold up half the sky for you. As the saying goes, husband and wife are of one mind, and together they can break the gold. I believe that as long as we are heart to heart, have business and quantity in everything, defeat Chiyou and return peace to the world, we will surely accomplish it smoothly! "

 Chapter 876

    With the help of those grave diggers, we soon found a car and went back to the city. After a little rest, we went directly to the airport and set foot on the plane back to country Z.

    Because Mo liangye was seriously injured, I was dealing with most of the things along the way.

    He only occasionally opened his eyes and asked me a few words, then he fell asleep again.

    To tell you the truth, for so long, I may know that we are coming back soon. Pei Zhao and some children have been waiting near the gate of death.

    Seeing that I helped Mo liangye to pass by, several children came up.

    "Mom, mom, you''ve come back. You haven''t been here for so long. I really miss you!"

    As soon as wennuan hugged my leg, she began to act coquettishly.

    I looked down at her and saw that she had grown taller recently, and her facial features were more and more similar to mine.

    "Wennuan has grown up. She''s almost grown up to be a beautiful girl!" I gave a little smile.

    Hearing my words, wennuan lowered her head and said with a little embarrassment, "Mom, you''ll make fun of me!"

    "I''m telling the truth. How can I just make fun of you?"

    Warm red face, pout a small mouth, looked at me, and his eyes fell on the body of the ink cool night.

    "Dad, what''s the matter with you? Are you hurt? " Wennuan asked.

    Mo liangye smiles powerlessly, reaches out and touches his warm head. Wen Sheng says: "Dad is not... Not hurt, dad is just... Too tired!"

    "Dad, you said you weren''t hurt. You''re almost out of breath! Although the elder brother said that the man should stand up to heaven and earth, can''t complain, also can''t call tired, but that is in front of the outsider! Dad, do you want to be so brave in front of your daughter now? "

    As soon as he said this, Mo liangye was embarrassed to continue to struggle, so he reluctantly said, "OK... Listen to you, dad doesn''t try to be brave, dad is obedient... Dad did get hurt when he went to Egypt this time... But only you know about it, don''t publicize it to the outside world... Now no matter in the world... Or in the underworld... It''s a troubled time, If you let the people in Shura world know that... I''m hurt... I''m afraid there will be trouble! "

    Nuan Nuan nodded, looked at him seriously and said: "Dad, Nuan Nuan knows, Nuan Nuan just loves you. You pay too much to protect us all and all the people in the world who should be protected. You are the hero in warm heart

    The eyes of the cool night are slightly moist.

    In the past, Nuan Nuan always disliked him, and even didn''t understand his hard work as a father.

    But now, wennuan has grown up, she knows everything.

    Not only understand, she will begin to love his pay.

    This change, to him, to warm, is not big!

    "Dad, you are injured. You can''t stand for a long time. I''ll help you home now!"

    With that, Nuan Nuan directly took over Mo liangye from my hand, and then helped him walk slowly to Hades'' mansion.

    Looking at their father and daughter''s back so harmonious, my heart also has a little comfort.

    If there is no evil, no war, no disaster, then it is a good choice to live slowly.

    But that''s just if.

    For us, we not only need to live a good life, we also need to protect those we want to protect.

    Home is important, but if the whole world is under the brutal rule of Shura, what''s the use of a perfect home?

    "Master, don''t look sad! Sister Nuan Nuan is very sensible recently. Even Guoguo thinks she has changed a lot! " Xiaoling said.

    I turned around and saw Xiaoling looking at me with a smile.

    After this period of experience in Naihe bridge, she is obviously more mature than before.

    "Xiaoling, thank you for taking care of their brother and sister for me." I said in a deep voice.

    "Master, this is what I should do! After all, you are all my family, and my future is tied to you. To help you is to help myself, isn''t it? "

    "Listen to you, it seems that you and Guo Guo have made great progress in their relationship recently." I joked.

    Xiaoling''s face turned red with a brush: "no, we just... Just started, no... No speed..."

    Unfortunately, Guoguo doesn''t think so.

    See small spirit don''t admit, not far from the fruit fruit immediately denied her.

    "Xiaoling, how can you lie to my mother? You have agreed to my proposal the night before yesterday. Why deny it now? "

    On hearing this, I was shocked instantly.

    "What? You... You proposed to Xiaoling? Are you... Are you... Going to get married soon? "

    Guoguo nodded and said with pride: "yes! Xiaoling and I have discussed. After we defeat Chiyou and return peace to the world, we will get married! By the way, and wennuan, she said that she would hold a wedding with us! "

    "Wedding together? Who does she marry? " I asked, frowning.

    "Uncle Yunxi, of course! Mom, you probably don''t know, uncle Yunxi escaped from Shura world, and now he lives in our underworld

    This made me even more surprised.

    "What did you say? Ji Yunxi escaped from Shura? When did it happen? "

    "Just a few days ago, when he escaped, he was seriously injured. During that time, Nuan Nuan took care of him every day, and he was gradually with Nuan Nuan. They have a good relationship now. If Uncle Pei Zhao hadn''t said that you and dad would come back today, she wouldn''t go out! "

    I have to say that the amount of information of Guoguo is really a little big!

    First of all, Ji Yunxi escaped from the Shura Kingdom, which I never thought of.

    Secondly, Ji Yunxi''s acceptance of Nuan Nuan is quite unexpected.

    The point is that they decided to get married together.

    These... These guys, while we''re away, are all doing so many things?

    It seems that in the future, Mo liangye and I still have to get along with them more, otherwise we can''t keep up with their rhythm!

 Chapter 877

    After talking with Guoguo, we went back to the residence of Mo liangye.

    Mo cool night has gone to sleep, leaving warm and Ji Yunxi two people to take care of.

    Seeing me coming in, Nuan Nuan came over on her own initiative.

    "Mom, are you here?"

    I nodded and asked in a warm voice, "how''s your father?"

    "Just now Yunxi has checked his body for him. The situation is not so good." Wennuan replied truthfully.

    Hearing this, my heart immediately pulled up.

    "Not so good? Isn''t that really serious? "

    When I asked, Ji Yunxi, not far away, sighed and said in a deep voice: "the liver and gallbladder are afraid of cracking, and the muscles and bones are damaged. The most fatal thing is the loss of spiritual power, which is only about 50% of the former. It''s not easy to do well. "

    "How could that be? Before I was injured, he just need to feed me a pill, the body will soon recover. Why, this time, his condition is not so good, on the contrary, it is so serious? " I feel very puzzled about this.

    Ji Yunxi looked at Mo liangye lying on the couch, looked at me again, and asked, "what did you encounter when you went out this time? Generally speaking, it''s hard for him to be hurt by anything in the world. I can''t figure out how he was hurt so badly. "

    "When we went to Ethiopia this time, we met Wannian xuetaisui and a blood baby! The two of them joined hands and made Mo liangye like this. " I tell you the truth.

    "Ten thousand years of blood? And blood babies? Then I have to say, your husband''s life is really great! In the early years, I heard my father say that such things as blood Taisui would produce one in 10000 years. When Chiyou fought with the Yellow Emperor, he wanted to use the power of xuetaisui, but the people he sent didn''t find it, so he had to give up. As for the blood baby, it is not vulgar, it is very Yin evil. These two things besieged your husband together, which would have been the death of other people! Your husband, it''s lucky to be back with you Ji Yunxi said earnestly.

    "In a few days, will he be able to come with us to the snow plateau to revive the girl I asked.

    Ji Yunxi shook his head and said: "snow plateau? Unless you want him to die. Snow plateau environment is bad, for normal people, enough to drink a pot, not to mention his current situation? If you have to let him go, he will be dead on the way before he is resurrected. Is this the result you want? "

    "Of course not, but it''s very important to resurrect the girl. We have to go!"

    "I know this matter is very important to you, but no matter how important it is, you can''t make fun of your husband''s life! If... If you have to go to the snow plateau, I can go instead of him! " Ji Yunxi said with a calm face.

    What he said surprised me.

    "You go instead of him? How is that possible? It''s too important to go wrong. It''s not appropriate for you to go. " I refused.

    Ji Yunxi took a deep look at me and said, "I know that you are afraid of me because I am a member of Shura kingdom. But as a friend, I still have to remind you that your husband can''t really get on the snowy plateau like this. It''s up to you to decide which is more important. "

    With that, Ji Yunxi went out of the room and left me and Nuan Nuan here.

    I walked slowly to the bed, sat on the side of Mo Liang''s body and tucked him in.

    "Mom, in fact... In fact, you shouldn''t doubt Yunxi. He didn''t harm us from the beginning, and he has been very good to us all the time. He really wants to help us!" He said softly.

    I turned my head and looked at her. Wen Sheng said, "you''re right. He didn''t hurt us and was very good to us. But the resurrection of the female is not only about our lives, but also about the fate of the whole underworld and the world. Have you ever thought about how we can stand up to those innocent ghosts and human beings if there is really something wrong? We can''t take this risk! "

    "But in order not to take risks, you don''t even care about Dad''s safety? Dad loves you so much, even willing to protect you with his life. How can you be so selfish? " Wennuan seems a little unhappy.

    After all, the one I''m doubting now is the one she loves. She can''t be angry.

    "Nuan Nuan, you are still young. There are some things you don''t understand. Whether in front of me or your father, righteousness is always more important than self-interest! " I earnestly advised.

    "Dayi? For the sake of righteousness, can you put the person you love in danger? If so, I''m sorry, I don''t want this kind of righteousness! In my world, I only hope that the people I love, no matter my relatives or my friends, can be safe! Is this wish too much? " Warm cold sound quality asks a way.

    Seeing that Nuan Nuan was so stubborn, I sighed and said, "of course I don''t want your father to have an accident, so I decided to go alone on the snowy plateau!"

    Xu didn''t expect that I would make such a decision. Wennuan was stunned and didn''t know what to say.

    It''s the cool night lying beside me. I don''t know when I woke up. Now I''m slowly raising my arm and putting my hand in my palm.

    "Madame..." he called softly.

    "Are you awake? Thirsty? I''ll pour the water for you

    I said I was going to get up, but Mo liangye pulled me tightly by his side and refused to let me leave.

    "Madam... I''ve heard what you just said... Resurrecting nuyu... Is important, but... For me, it''s not as important as your safety... Snow plateau... Has always been the holy land of Tantric sect in Tibetan area. I don''t know how many demons and Demons... Let madam go alone, i... I don''t worry..."

    "But now that you are so badly injured, how can I let you take risks with me? You should cultivate yourself in the underworld. When I come back from the snowy plateau, I''m waiting for you to fight Chiyou with me! "

    Mo liangyewei smiles and says: "Madam... In fact, we can consider Ji Yunxi''s proposal. His skill is always good... He has the ability to protect you and Chen Feng. If... Let him accompany you, at least I can rest assured... "

    "But his identity..."

    "Ma''am, you don''t have to be suspicious of people... You don''t have to be suspicious of people... He has many opportunities to kill us... But he has never... Done anything harmful to us... And just now... When he was healing for me... He used his spiritual power that he had practiced for many years... That thing, It''s very rare... It can be said that he is the lifeblood of every cultivator... He is willing to use his own spiritual power to save me... It is enough to show that he is true to us... He has no bad heart... "

 Chapter 878

    "What? He used his spiritual power to heal you? " I''m surprised at that.

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice: "yes... Although just now... My consciousness is not very clear... But I can still feel that he has injected spiritual power into my body... If it wasn''t for him, maybe... I still can''t wake up..."

    Ink cool night words, let me fall into meditation.

    In this world, I can''t believe anyone, but I can''t help believing in Mo liangye.

    He is upright and loves me deeply. He will never lie to me.

    At least, there is no need for him to lie about it.

    Can let Ji Yunxi accompany me to do such an important thing, can you really rest assured?

    I look at the cool night, I don''t know how to choose.

    Xu Shi saw my mind, Mo liangye sighed deeply: "Madam... I know you''re in a dilemma... Now I''m not in a hurry to go to the snowy plateau. Why don''t you... Think about it again... When you think about it, we''ll discuss it again..."

    "Well, let me think about it again."

    "Madam, I''m tired... I want to sleep a little longer..." Mo Liang said in a warm voice at night.

    I bent down, tucked him in, and gave him a kiss on the forehead before leaving his room with warmth.

    When I came to the yard, I couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    "Nuan Nuan, you..."

    "Mom, I know what you''re going to say. In fact, I have a lot to say to you. " Warm, open your mouth.

    "Oh? You know what I''m trying to say? Well, what do you think of me? " I was a little surprised.

    Nuan Nuan took me and sat down in the arbor in the yard. Then she continued to say what she had just said: "Mom, I know it''s not appropriate to tell you this now. But I want to tell you, Yunxi really won''t betray us. In the absence of you and Dad, in fact, I have been trying to find a way to save Yunxi. But my brother and sister-in-law have been holding me back and refused to let me leave the underworld. I had no choice but to wait in the underworld. One day, the guard of the ghost gate suddenly came to report that someone from the Shura kingdom had broken in. My brother and I rushed there with soldiers, only to find that it was not the Shura people who came here, but Ji Yunxi who escaped from the Shura world. At that time, his whole body was injured, and none of them was intact.

    "My brother and I took him back to our house and found someone to treat him. In those days, he had been in a coma, and he would talk a lot of nonsense every day. Sometimes, it says "father, I beg you, you stop, don''t go wrong again." sometimes it says "Chiyou, even if you kill me today, I will never let you succeed! In this world, evil can never win over righteousness! " In addition, sometimes it''s "Nuan Nuan, I used to treat you badly and always regarded you as your mother''s shadow, but now I know that it''s unfair to you. If there is a chance, I hope I can make up for you.

    "Mom, I don''t know what you think of this, but when I was taking care of him by the bed, I was really sad to hear him talking in his dreams. I always feel that he is actually suffering. His own father is a big villain. All the people around him have to do evil with his father. What does he think? At least, if it is me, if you are all bad people, I will be very disappointed with you and even hate you. Of course, what I hate most is myself. Because I will hate myself for not being able to stop you, or persuade you to change your ways.

    "Mom, it''s very difficult to be a good man among a lot of bad people. It''s not easy for him to face so much pressure and keep his original intention all the way to today

    Warm warm said, eyes began to red.

    Obviously, she really likes Ji Yunxi.

    Otherwise, I would not try my best to persuade me.

    Now, it seems that I have no other choice.

    From the human point of view, I can''t understand the meaning of cool night and warm night.

    In fact, I can''t resist the fact that I am too weak to go to the snow plateau alone to revive the girl.

    After thinking about it, I finally had to compromise.

    I sighed and touched my warm head. Wen Sheng said, "well, I promise you, let Ji Yunxi take the place of your father and accompany me and your uncle to the snowy plateau. But you also have to promise your mother that you will do well and learn to protect yourself no matter when, do you understand? "

    "Mom, I know! But love a person, is to pay for him, right? Like you and Dad, you can fight for each other. My brother and I have been influenced by you since childhood, and we all envy your feelings very much! Mom, you don''t have to worry about me. Yunxi is very good to me, even if he loved you before, but now he loves me, I am confident that he will love me more and more in the future. Even if at last, one day, he and I really can''t go on, then I don''t regret it. Because I never owe him or my heart Warm face firmly said.

    It has to be said that the change of Nuan Nuan is really not a little big.

    Before, she liked Ji Yunxi, just like a child occupying his own toys. She just wanted to do it, but never considered whether he would like him or not.

    And now, she is still as brave as before, but a little more thoughtful than before.

    She began to think about the future, even the worst.

    This kind of her, is really more mature than before, also let me feel relieved.

    I held her tightly in my arms and said with emotion, "wennuan, I''m really happy to see that you are becoming more and more sensible and mature now."

    Hear my words, warm hands, along my face, slowly attached to my eyes.

    "Mom, actually... I didn''t ask your eyes just now for fear of making you sad. Now I don''t want to ask, because I know that my mother will always be the strongest and bravest woman in the world! Besides, I also believe that my father will help you get your lost eyes back one day! "

    "Your father will, he will!"

    "Mom, my brother and I feel super happy to have you and dad as our two role models in our life! I hope we can be so happy all the time! "

    "Yes! After the defeat of Chiyou and peace, everyone of us, even the whole world, will be happy! Always, always

 Chapter 879

    Determined to go to the snow plateau, I spent another day in the underworld.

    This day, I spent the whole day with Mo cool night.

    After all, it''s hard to say whether to live or die when we go to the snow covered plateau.

    In case... In case of any problems on the way, it is very likely that Mo liangye will never see me in his life.

    Instead of this, it''s better for me to accompany him well and let him have a look more before departure.

    Thinking so, I gently scooped up the soup in the bowl and fed it to Mo liangye''s mouth.

    Mo liangye opened his mouth and drank the medicine slowly.

    I wiped the corners of his mouth with my handkerchief and asked, "is it still uncomfortable? I''m a little worried to see you like this. "

    Mo liangye took my hand and said with a smile: "madam, I''m much better. At least I won''t gasp now. I can''t rest assured, madam, but we are all people who want to do great things. We can''t be hindered by our children''s love. "

    "I know, I sent a Yin soldier, went to Chen''s house to ask, Chen Feng, their things have been done, they can start tomorrow."

    "Well, if we can revive the girl as soon as possible, we can return peace to the world as soon as possible! By the way, there''s another very important thing that I haven''t told you. "

    "What''s the matter?" I asked curiously.

    Mo Liang night, from his storage ring, put out a gift, and handed it to me.

    "When you see Chen Feng tomorrow, you give him this."

    "What''s in it?"

    "It''s a way to extract the three spirits that belong to the female in your body without harming your noumenon. You give it to him and he''ll see. " Ink cool night answers a way.

    Hearing this, my heart suddenly more puzzled.

    "Give it to him? Are you sure he does it well? Is it more reliable to give it to Ji Yunxi? "

    "You are right. If you give it to Ji Yunxi, he will do it better, but then it will be out of our control. Ji Yunxi is the most capable one among you. If he has mastered this method, then if he has any different ideas, we have no way to take him at all. " Ink cool night face color calm should way.

    "So, you also suspect that Ji Yunxi can successfully escape from the Shura world this time. Is there a problem?"

    "No, I don''t doubt him, but I want to check and balance the whole situation. After all, the resurrection of the girl is a big deal. I can''t let it go wrong. Even if there is only a tiny possibility, I must nip it in the bud. Although Chen Feng''s ability is not as good as Ji Yunxi and Li Manzhen, his victory lies in his loyalty and there is no possibility of any villain. Ji Yunxi and Li Manzhen have strong abilities. You and I can''t guarantee their complete loyalty, so we can only make the safest choice. " Ink cool night face color dignified say.

    I can''t help feeling his delicate mind.

    Even in recuperation, they can do so.

    This man is really the king of ghosts!

    "As long as Chen Feng holds the method of resurrection, even if they are real villains, we still have a chance to win!" Mo liangye continued.

    I nodded and said, "I understand. You just want to leave the really important things in the hands of Chen Feng and me, the two weakest people. And the most powerful Ji Yunxi and Li Manzhen, in fact, just play the role of protecting me and Chen Feng. "

    "This is the check and balance! Only checks and balances can keep things under control. "

    "What a deep plan you have! I really doubt what''s in your mind. You can come up with so many tricks every time! And he said, "have you ever schemed against me?" I pursed and muttered.

    Mo liangye reached out and scraped my nose, and answered with a smile: "my tricks are all used to deal with others. Where is the rest to deal with you? I used to you, but all are my fiery heart! Don''t you feel that? "

    "Of course I can''t feel so much of you I don''t want to look too proud.

    Mo liangye pinched my chin, straightened my face, and put his deep eyes on him: "since madam can''t feel it, why don''t we have the third child before she goes to the snow plateau?"

    Say, Mo cool night will kiss to come over.

    I was so scared that I raised my hand and pushed him away.

    "Stop it! You want to have a baby before you are well. You don''t want your own life? "

    Mo liangye lay on his side on the bed, holding his head with one hand, and answered with a face of evil spirit: "hasn''t madam heard of what it means to die under peony flowers, and be a ghost?"? In front of his wife''s beauty, life is not worth mentioning at all

    "Mo liangye, you''re OK, aren''t you? They all start playing hooligans, right? Believe it or not, I''ll throw you on the snowy plateau tomorrow and let you freeze to death there! " I don''t have the good spirit to say.

    "Ma''am, you are murdering your husband."

    "You''ve started playing hooligans, and you don''t care if I murder my husband? If you speak normally, maybe I can be merciful to you! "

    Looking at my fierce appearance, Mo liangye shook his head helplessly: "before Chen Feng told me that women will become tigers after marriage, I don''t believe it. Now it seems that all he said was from the bottom of his heart! "

    "Well, Mo liangye, how long have we been married, and you started to call me Tigress?"

    I''m so angry that I''m going to hit him.

    Unexpectedly, he took my waist and pulled me into his arms.

    "Madam, even if you are a tigress, you are also the most beautiful and lovely Tigress in the world!"

    He said in a warm voice, then bowed his head and kissed my lips.

    I widened my eyes and looked at him in disbelief.

    We have been in danger all this time.

    He managed to get out of danger, but he got hurt again.

    As a result, we haven''t had this kind of skin relationship for a long time.

    I''m not used to the sudden intimacy now.

    What makes me more unaccustomed is his kiss.

    It is so hot, and it is so strong, as if with a determination to get, at any time to tear my bones into the abdomen.

    I blushed subconsciously at the thought of what would happen next.

    As he kisses more and more warmly, I feel my body is becoming soft.

    More and more soft, more and more soft, like a pool of water, completely out of their own control.

    "Madam, when we defeat Chiyou, we will have a third baby, OK?" Mo cool night low voice Nan way.

    And I, at the moment, have been fascinated by his kiss, where will refuse?

    "Well, as long as I beat Chiyou, whatever you say, I feel good. At that time, we will find a place to live the life of our fairies, and we will never pay attention to these disputes again. "

    "Well, it''s all up to the lady."

    Mo liangye said, and then came to kiss me again.

    But as soon as he came up, there was a knock at the door.

    "Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough

 Chapter 880

    With this sound, I really want to strangle the knocker.

    He didn''t show up early or late, but at this time, what did he want to do?

    I turned my head and saw Ji Yunxi''s slender figure standing at the door, his face was not to the side, obviously deliberately avoiding the picture of me and Mo liangye.

    But if he really wanted to avoid it, why did he peep just now?

    I was a little angry. I glared at him and asked in a angry voice, "Why are you here? Aren''t you in the front hall

    "Nuan Nuan asked me to come and call you. She said that before you leave, everyone would get together. She and Guo Guo have arranged singing and dancing in the front yard, waiting for you two to pass." Ji Yunxi said lightly.

    I was a little surprised to hear what he said.

    After all, in my eyes, wennuan and Guoguo are just children. Their main task is to have fun.

    But in fact, they are much more mature than I expected.

    In the absence of me and Mo liangye, they have been learning the rules and the world of adults at the fastest speed.

    I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing, but it''s wonderful to get together with them before I leave!

    Thinking of this, I looked at Mo liangye and asked, "do you want to go?"

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice: "I''ve been lying in bed for several days, and I''m really tired. It''s good to go out for a walk!"

    "OK, then you can help you to change and wash!"

    After that, I said to Ji Yunxi outside the door, "please tell Nuan Nuan that her father and I will be there in a moment."

    Ji Yunxi didn''t say anything. He answered the call and turned to the front yard.

    Then, I helped Mo liangye up from bed and began to wash him.

    Looking at his beautiful face in the mirror, I can''t help but feel warm.

    Since I met him, we have been walking on the road of catching demons and sealing ghosts, almost without stopping for a moment.

    If it wasn''t for his injury this time, maybe it would be hard for us to have leisure time to get along with each other so quietly.

    But fortunately, such a life will soon come to an end.

    We have only one last step left to finish our task and then live the life we want.

    I hope everything goes smoothly!

    With this in mind, I used the fastest speed to clean and change clothes for Mo liangye, and then helped him to the front yard.

    Because of the fruit and warm operation, the front yard is full of lanterns and decorations, which is a lively scene.

    All kinds of ghost kings came to the banquet one after another, and they talked a lot with Mo liangye.

    However, because they mostly talked about men, I didn''t stay for a long time. After laughing for a while, I got up and wanted to go out by myself.

    Who knows, I just walked to the corner, then saw a familiar voice.

    It''s Pei Zhao!

    Beside him was a beautiful young girl.

    That female ghost, don''t know for what reason, pull his sleeve at the moment, a face of grievance.

    "Pei Zhao, I beg you, just accompany me. I promise it will only take a while, and it won''t delay you to protect the Lord faithfully!"

    But Pei Zhao had a face from the beginning to the end, and answered coldly: "miss Linglang, you can''t give and receive clearly. Please respect yourself!"

    Hearing this, the girl named Linglang was more and more aggrieved. Her watery eyes were about to shed tears.

    "Pei Zhao, you were not like that before. At that time, we had a good relationship. No matter what I do, you are willing to accompany me, but why do you suddenly change now? Did I do something wrong to upset you? You tell me, I can change it! I just hope that you don''t treat me so coldly, I want to go back to the way you used to be! "

    The girl''s words seemed to move Pei Zhao.

    He looked at the girl, his lips moved, but he didn''t say a word.

    The girl suddenly urgent, tears Bata Bata down.

    Pei Zhao didn''t want to see the girl''s tears.

    "Miss Linglang, if Pei has done something that you misunderstood before, Pei is here to apologize to you. Pei is just a little ghost King around Pluto. She can''t stand Linglang''s true feelings at all. Please forget Pei and find another lover to accompany her for the rest of her life. " Pei Zhao said coldly.

    The girl''s tears, fall more fierce.

    Xu is hurt by Pei Zhao Bo Liang''s words. At last, the girl named Linglang can''t help but slap Pei Zhao and run away crying.

    Pei Zhao wanted to catch up, but he only took one step, but he still stopped.

    It was as if he had some worries that made him have to restrain his heart.

    "You care about her. Why do you do that?" I finally couldn''t help but ask.

    Pei Zhao was stunned. He turned his head and saw that it was me. He immediately bent over and showed his respect: "Your Royal Highness."

    "Watching her cry and run away, in fact, your heart is also very painful, right?" I''ll go on with the question.

    Pei Zhao gave me a deep look and nodded.

    "Then why don''t you catch up? Why do you want to hurt her with such heartless words? " I feel very puzzled about this.

    Pei Zhao turned around, looked at the forest nearby, and said slowly, "her name is Linglang. She is the only daughter of King Ping Ping, the ghost king in charge of a bi hell. I''ve known her since I was a child, and I''ve always had a good relationship with her. I also intend to marry her. "

    "But then something happened?" I asked tentatively.

    Pei Zhao nodded and said in a deep voice: "now, the Shura world is ready to move, to swallow the world and the underworld. Lord underworld is seriously injured, and the underworld is in danger. I don''t want to talk about children''s affairs at this time. My life is given by Lord Hades, and I swear to be loyal to him. It doesn''t matter if I''m gone, but I''m not qualified to ask her to follow me to die for Lord Hades! If we lose in the underworld, as the daughter of the king of equality, she may still have a chance. But if she became my wife, there would be only the most tragic ending. I love her, so I have to think the most about her. "

    "What else?"

    "And... In the past, I was in good condition, but now I have only one arm. I''m already incomplete. I don''t deserve her. She deserves a better person."

    At this point, Pei Zhao''s voice was a little hoarse, as if he had poked his own pain.

    Seriously, if I hadn''t heard it today, I can''t imagine Pei Zhao had such a side.

    In my memory, the impression of him is only four words: loyalty.

    But I didn''t expect that there was such a touching tenderness under his loyal and tough appearance.

    I sighed and said to Pei Zhao, "although your concerns have some truth, as a woman, I want to tell you that when a woman really loves you, she won''t care about your poverty, wealth or deformity. She loves you, is she loves you, does not have the reason, does not have the excuse, does not deserve. I think, in her heart, even if we lose in the underworld, she will never regret falling in love with you. The cruelty of the world can destroy anything, but not love. What''s more, I believe we will win this battle. Because I believe in my husband, he will never be willing to let the world, let me die under the enemy''s random sword

    "Your Highness, I..."

    Pei Zhao wanted to say something else, but I interrupted him.

    "If you still love her, tell her what you really think. So even if you don''t end up together, she won''t hate you. In such a chaotic world, you are lucky to have such a person who loves you regardless of everything. I hope you can follow your heart

    At my words, Pei Zhao''s eyes immediately turned red.

    "Thank you, your highness. You are a good man."

    I laughed and waved to him: "go ahead, if you don''t chase her, she will marry someone else, and you will really cry!"

    Pei Zhao nodded, saluted me, and quickly chased Linglang away

 Chapter 881

    Seeing Pei Zhao chasing his love, my heart is also warm.

    Even if tomorrow is the end of the world, we should embrace and love each other today, right?

    I smile a little and I''m going back to the party.

    Who knows, I turned around and bumped into a hard object directly and impartially.

    "Ouch!"

    I cover the nose that oneself is bumped, lift Mou to see past, but see Mo cool night is standing there and looking at me with a smile.

    "Ma''am, what are you grinning at all by yourself?"

    Seeing that it was him, I breathed a sigh of relief, gently beat him on the chest, and said, "what else can I do? It''s not to help your good subordinates take off orders!"

    "Good subordinates?" Mo liangye frowned.

    I nodded and said in a deep voice: "it''s Pei Zhao! He likes the daughter of the king of equality, who seems to be called Linglang. But he thinks that he has only one arm, which is incomplete and not worthy of others. So he has been wringing here for a long time, and then he is persuaded to catch up with me! "

    Hearing my words, the smile on Mo liangye''s face became more and more brilliant: "madam, I can''t see that you still have the potential to be a matchmaker!"

    I gave him a white look and answered with a little anger: "what do you want to be a matchmaker! I just think that no matter people or ghosts, we should obey our own heart, and don''t leave regrets! You say that you only care about your own orders, and you don''t care about the life and death of your own people. Pei Zhao is lonely, empty and cold every day! You''re not really a good boss for your behavior! "

    Mo liangye shrugged her shoulders and said with a smile, "it''s not important whether I''m a good boss or not. What''s important is that I''m a good husband!"

    "Cut, you are selling melons, boasting!"

    "But my wife still likes my melon, doesn''t she?"

    "Don''t stink! A big age, but also like a child coquetry, shame not shame? By the way, aren''t you talking to the ghost kings in front of you? Why did you come to me all of a sudden? " I asked curiously.

    "They just came to report the situation of the underworld departments to me. After that, I will come to accompany my wife! After all, heaven and earth are not as big as Madame! "

    "Glib! Come on, you are not well. Don''t stand for a long time. I''ll help you to sit at the party. Today is the first time for their two children to hold this kind of activity. No matter how well it is, we parents should give us some face! "

    "Well, what Madame says is what it is!"

    With that, Mo liangye took my hand and went slowly to the direction of the banquet with me.

    As the saying goes, living people love to be lively, but I didn''t expect that the ghosts of the underworld are not inferior at all.

    It''s a small party. They won''t leave until the middle of the night.

    Finally, Mo liangye and I couldn''t hold on, so we went back to the backyard to have a rest.

    A quiet and peaceful night.

    When I woke up the next day, it was almost noon.

    And, as soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Mo liangye leaning on one side, looking at me.

    I was a little frightened by his eyes, so I asked, "what are you doing in the morning?"

    As a result, as soon as I asked, he reached out and held me tightly in his arms.

    "You... You are..."

    I thought he would take the next step, but unexpectedly, he just held me tightly, without any excessive action.

    "Madam, I''m not with you when you go to the snow plateau this time. I hope you can learn to protect yourself. When things happen, don''t rush forward foolishly. Ji Yunxi is a man, and his ability is better than you. You can send him to take the lead! You just hide behind and go out after the crisis is over! " Ink cool night sink voice way.

    "Well, it''s not kind of you to say that! Ji Yunxi is also your future son-in-law. If you let him take the lead, how can you tell Nuan Nuan? " I said slightly dissatisfied.

    Mo cool night looked at me, light should way: "son-in-law no can look for, but if the wife no, is really no!"

    "If you let Nuan Nuan hear that, she will hate you to death!"

    "No, she''s grown up now. She won''t dislike me as handsome as before!"

    "Well, don''t blow your own horn here! It''s getting late. I have to start in a hurry. Otherwise, Chen Feng and others will be in a hurry! "

    Then I want to get up.

    Can ink cool night long hand a hook, but I once again pulled into his broad arms.

    "Take care, ma''am!"

    With that, he bowed his head and gave me a deep kiss on the forehead.

    "Don''t worry, I can come back safely before, and I will come back safely this time." I comforted.

    Mo liangye nodded, gently released me, and then lay on the bed again.

    Although I was reluctant to part with him, now I had more important things to do, so I had to sigh and get up to wash.

    Half an hour later, when I was about to go out, I saw that Mo liangye had already fallen asleep in bed.

    I don''t know if I''m really asleep or if I''m pretending to be.

    But I believe that no matter what it is, he wants me to go more simply and not worry about him.

    So, I only deeply saw the way he was asleep, then I really left without looking back.

    In the front yard, Ji Yunxi is ready to say goodbye to Nuan Nuan.

    "Yunxi, you are a man, so you should take good care of my mother when you go out this time!" Wennuan reminds me again and again.

    Ji Yunxi reached out and touched his warm head. Wen Sheng said, "don''t worry, I won''t let your mother have something to do, and I won''t let myself have something to do! Because I know you''ll always be here for me. "

    Warm eyes, with tears, as if at any time will drip down in general.

    "When you come back, we''ll get married!"

    "Well, I''ll come back and marry you! But during my absence, you have to take good care of yourself. You have to eat, sleep and Practice on time every day. You are not allowed to be haggard for me, you know? "

    Wennuan nodded, forced the tears in her eyes back, and then managed to squeeze out a bright and open-minded smile: "Yunxi, you are so wordy. It''s getting late. You should start with my mother quickly. Don''t let my uncle wait in the sun! "

    Ji Yunxi reaches out his hand and hugs Nuan.

    "Warm, wait for me!"

    "Well, I''ll be waiting for you all the time!"

    Sound falls, then sees Ji Yunxi to loosen warm, then the head also didn''t return of walked toward my direction to come over.

    "Future mother-in-law, let''s go!"

    I turned my head and looked at wennuan. I saw her tears, which she had endured for a long time, finally came down at this moment.

    In order to let Ji Yunxi go carefree, she forbade the heart of the sour, do not want to give him any burden.

    But now, behind Ji Yunxi''s back, her little daughter''s mind is finally exposed at a glance.

    Seeing her like this, I felt a little uncomfortable, but I could only sigh. Then I followed Ji Yunxi and went out of the underworld with him to the sun

 Chapter 882

    Chen Feng and Li Manzhen have been waiting for us at the gate of the airport in wh city for a long time.

    Xu was in a hurry. As soon as Chen Feng saw me, he began to shout.

    "Little cousin, you are so slow. Man Zhen and I are waiting for you so much that the cauliflower is almost cold!"

    I glared at him and said, "when it''s cold, heat it in the microwave oven. Don''t yell like a girl here!"

    "Little cousin, are you too ruthless? Anyway, I''m also your cousin. I won''t take you to run on me like this! "

    Chen Feng slightly some discontented shout a few words, the corner of the eye''s remaining light but Piao to Ji Yunxi, immediately curiosity all was attracted in the past.

    "I said, Prince Ji, why did you follow me? Where is my brother-in-law

    Ji Yunxi shriveled mouth, light should way: "ink cool night injury is very heavy, not to snow plateau, so let me come for him."

    "Oh, my brother-in-law of Hades is really big hearted. If I ask you to accompany my little cousin, I won''t be afraid that you will turn my little cousin away?" Chen Feng joked.

    Hearing this, I repeatedly stopped: "don''t talk nonsense! Ji Yunxi is about to become a warm husband. At that time, he will have to call you uncle! If you''re going to be an elder soon, can you make it more urgent? "

    Can Chen Feng disapprove, still a pair of dilly to Ji Yunxi said: "come, nephew, call uncle to listen to me!"

    Ji Yunxi tilted his eyes, raised his foot and kicked him on the ass: "I don''t have an uncle like you!"

    Chen Feng touched his buttocks and yelled: "why am I not serious? You even beat your fiancee''s uncle. It seems that you don''t want to get married! You wait for me. Next time I see wennuan, I have to tell her! "

    "Go, you go now. I''ll see if Nuan Nuan is defending me or you!" Ji Yunxi is not afraid at all.

    I was speechless at the sight of their quarrel.

    How old are you? For the sake of small things, as for the mind of such a child?

    Li Manzhen shakes her head helplessly and stops them.

    "Stop it, it''s late. We have to go through the security check!"

    After hearing this, Ji Yunxi and Chen Feng stopped. They carried their luggage and walked into the terminal. Li Manzhen and I followed.

    After entering, Chen Feng just put down his luggage and said he would go to the bathroom.

    See, I also excuse to go to the bathroom, in a hurry to keep up.

    Fortunately, Chen Feng''s pace is not too fast. Just around the corner of the bathroom, I reached out to hold him.

    Chen Feng looked back and saw that it was me with a look of disdain on his face.

    "Little cousin, what are you doing? I go to the toilet and you follow me up. Don''t you think I''m being wronged? "

    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "get out of here! Don''t be so serious all day! I''ve come here specially to discuss something with you! "

    "What can''t be said before, I have to be blocked when I want to go to the toilet?" Chen Feng frowned and asked.

    "This time we''re going to the snow covered plateau, we may have a heavy task. Because you and I are probably the only ones who are really loyal and want to revive Nu Yu. We are the two most important people. Do you understand? " I sincerely said to Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng was stunned for a moment. He looked at me in disbelief and asked, "do you mean that even man Zhen is suspicious? Xiao Fei, you can''t do this! Man Zhen is my wife and your cousin. She has been with us all this time, sharing weal and woe. She has never done anything bad. How can you doubt her? "

    "I don''t doubt her, just to be on the safe side, I have to prepare for the worst! And... There''s one thing I don''t know if I should tell you. " I''m a little hesitant.

    Chen Feng looked at me and said in a deep voice, "it''s all for this. What else can''t you say?"

    "I... in fact... A long time ago, I thought something was wrong with Manzhen. Maybe when we went to get the crystal soul stone of hirang, in the sea bottom tomb, Manzhen was seriously injured in order to protect us, so she went to be a mother. At that time, you carried her on your back and walked deeper into the ocean with us. At that time, I turned my head unintentionally. I saw... That Manzhen''s eyes were red! "

    "The eyes are red? How could that be! I''ve known her for a long time. Her eyes are always the same color as ours. How can they turn red? " Chen Feng asked in disbelief.

    "I don''t know exactly. In order to find out this matter, Mo liangye and I once took the bead off your neck while you were changing clothes. But he tried for a moment, Li Manshu''s soul was still sealed inside, and did not come out. Therefore, the matter is not over. But... I think you''d better pay attention. After all, what we are going to do this time is basically the last step of reviving the girl, and we must not make any mistakes. " I said solemnly.

    Chen Feng''s face is heavy. He hasn''t answered for a long time. He is probably thinking about how to face Li Manzhen.

    "Besides Li Manzhen, Ji Yunxi also needs to pay attention. Although Mo liangye said that Ji Yunxi had no problem, I always felt that he escaped from the Shura Kingdom this time, which was too coincidental. But now, we have no evidence to prove that he has a problem, and we can only put the matter on hold for a while. However, Mo liangye, just in case, gave me a brocade bag and asked me to give it to you. "

    With that in mind, I put out the gift from the cold storage night and gave it to Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng took it, frowned and asked, "are you sure it''s for me? I have the lowest ability among you. My brother-in-law will not give me such an important thing, will he

    "Since he gave it to you, he had his intention. If you open it, maybe there is something very important in it! "

    Chen Feng hesitated for a moment, or opened the brocade bag, roughly swept the contents inside.

    Can also be such a look, Chen Feng''s face in an uproar big change.

    "What''s the matter with you? What does it say? " I asked curiously.

    Chen Feng quickly put away the brocade bag and shook his head at me again and again: "nothing... Nothing, just a few words in it, and then told me the way to revive the girl!"

    "If nothing, why are you so nervous? What the hell are you two up to? " I''m more and more curious.

    "Really... Really nothing. By the way, I can''t hold it any longer. I''ll go to the toilet first. Let''s talk about it later! "

    With that, Chen Feng ran into the men''s room

 Chapter 883

    Seeing Chen Feng like this, I had no choice but to go to the women''s room and go back to Ji Yunxi.

    "Have you two made an appointment? Why do you go to the bathroom with me? " Ji Yunxi asked.

    "Where can we go together? He goes into the men''s room, I go into the women''s room, each on his own. What''s so strange about that? " I deny it casually.

    Ji Yunxi looked at me and wanted to say something more, but he was interrupted by Li Manzhen.

    "Come on, don''t just talk. We''re being asked to board on the radio!"

    I pricked up my ears to listen, and sure enough, I heard that the flight we were going to take had already started boarding, so I called Chen Feng and some of them, took their luggage and went to the gate together.

    After this period of exercise, I''m used to sleeping as soon as I get on the plane.

    After all, when we start to work, we can all be tired to death.

    Now seize the opportunity not to conserve energy, when it''s time to catch the demon and seal the ghost, are you tired to death?

    Thinking of this, I put on my blindfold and blanket and began to sleepwalk.

    This sleep, I sleep for a long time, but consciousness has been blurred.

    In a trance, I seem to see that the seven crystal soul stones we found before all ran out of the storage ring, and then quickly condensed together to form a color stone with three gaps.

    The color stone exudes the intense brilliance, stabs me to be unable to open the eye, subconsciously covered the eye with the hand.

    But when I covered my eyes, I felt as if I had something in my hand.

    I was stunned for a moment, took my hand away and took a look, but I saw that there were three small crystal stones lying in the palm of my hand.

    What''s more surprising is that the three crystal stones seem to be spiritual. Not long after I opened my hand, they suddenly took off, circled me and went straight to the big colored stone.

    With these three crystal stones, the former colored stone is finally complemented, showing an integrated flat circle.

    I tried to reach for it, but it dodged to one side.

    Then I saw a white smoke coming out of its stone core.

    The smog is like the fog outside the window in the morning.

    However, after the fog in front of me dissipated, what appeared was not the dazzling sun, but a dignified woman with seven or eight points similar to me.

    She is a rare beauty in the world. She is dressed in a white dress with elegant temperament and immortal spirit.

    Even I would be ashamed to see her.

    This is the second time I''ve seen her.

    Last time, I met her in the tomb of the underground pyramid in Ethiopia.

    However, this time, her image is more realistic than before, as if she is really in front of you and within your reach.

    "Mother?" I couldn''t help calling.

    Heard my voice, the woman gently smile, voice with a bit kind.

    "Son, after many years, you and my mother and daughter are finally about to meet each other."

    "Mother, if we revive you, can you really defeat Chi you?" I asked.

    "Son, the one who can really beat Chiyou is never me, but you! I and Chiyou''s grudge, will eventually be resolved in your body. And the one who can save the world is always you The woman said earnestly.

    "But... But my ability is low. How can I defeat the powerful and violent Chiyou? Mother, I can''t do it! "

    "Children, everyone is from weak to strong. You''ve grown a lot along the way of looking for Jingpo stone. It''s just that you haven''t realized the essence yet. Once you know how to turn on the powerful energy in your body, no one in the world will be your enemy again! "

    "Mother, you will help me, won''t you?"

    "Son, you have grown up. Everything is up to you. I''m just a goal and even a support for you on the long road. After that, you won''t need me any more! "

    "No, mother, I need you. I will always need you!"

    "Child, I''ve said all I have to say, and now it''s time for me to go!"

    With that, the woman''s figure began to blur and seemed to dissipate slowly.

    Seeing this scene, I was in a hurry and cried out: "no, mother, don''t go! Mother, don''t go

    "Xiao Fei! Faye! What''s the matter with you? "

    Ear, came a familiar voice.

    I slowly opened my eyes and saw Ji Yunxi looking at me with a worried face.

    "Nightmare?"

    I nodded.

    Ji Yunxi took a bottle of mineral water from the small table and handed it to me.

    "Drink some water and calm down. In ten minutes, we are going to land at lamya River International Airport."

    I took the water, unscrewed the bottle cap and took a drink, but I couldn''t let go for a long time.

    Since collecting all the crystal soul stones, I often see the images of Nu Yu.

    Although I don''t know whether those images are true or false, her words still have some unspeakable influence on me.

    We have been working hard to find nvyou, but now nvyou tells me that I am the one who can really beat Chiyou?

    This is a bit ridiculous!

    If so, why don''t they know about Mo liangye and grandma?

    Even Chiyou didn''t know?

    If he had known that, would I still have a life to live?

    All kinds of questions, entangled in my heart, make me more and more elusive of the reason and the truth.

    When Xu saw me frowning, Ji Yunxi said in a deep voice: "don''t think so much. Now it''s the last step. Even if you think more, it''s useless! He who should come will come after all

    I thought about it and thought he was right.

    No matter what the final result is, and whether I think about it or not, it will come to us step by step.

    And all we have to do is to welcome it calmly!

    Thinking about this, I felt better. I closed my eyes for a while. When the plane landed, I left the airport with them.

    Due to the high altitude and low air pressure in Lamu City, we were not used to it. After a few steps, we began to gasp.

    At the moment, I really realized why Ji Yunxi didn''t let Mo liangye come.

    Not to mention that Mo liangye is seriously injured now. Even if we are not injured at all, when we get to the snowy plateau, we all feel that it is hard to breathe, not to mention that he is seriously injured?

    It seems that Ji Yunxi has some foresight in this respect!

    Because before departure, Chen Feng had already ordered a hotel, so after leaving the airport, we took a taxi and went to the hotel.

    The owner of the hotel is a middle-aged Tibetan man named dengba.

    He has thick eyebrows, big eyes, dark skin and two obvious plateau redness on his cheeks. At first sight, he is a person who has lived on the Tibetan Plateau for a long time.

 Chapter 884

    I''m very glad to see us coming.

    After all, this season is the leisure time in Tibetan areas. There is no farm work to do.

    The whole family lived in this small hotel.

    But now it''s snowing and freezing all over the Tibetan area, and there are not many people coming to Lamu city for tourism.

    Now it''s not easy to welcome our wave of people. Can it be a good thing for him?

    Deng Ba came out with a smile and said hello to us warmly. He didn''t bother to help us with our luggage, which made us very embarrassed.

    "Boss, you don''t have to be so polite. We can take the things by ourselves." I said to Deng.

    Deng Ba shook his head at me with a smile: "no, you are the first group of guests that my hotel welcomes today. I have to show our Tibetan people''s pure enthusiasm. I can''t ignore you!"

    "Boss, we are all easygoing people, not so particular about it!"

    "Not so much attention! We Tibetan people are hospitable. No matter where you come from, as long as you come to the Tibetan area, we are all friends! Since we are all friends, I should take it for granted that I can help you get something! "

    Said, ascend, and took the suitcase in my hand.

    I had no choice but to let him go.

    When I entered the hotel, I found that there was a hole in it.

    From the outside, it''s too small, almost the gate can only accommodate two people passing side by side.

    But inside, it was a rectangular courtyard.

    Around the courtyard, there are more than ten rooms, large and small, surrounded by a small garden in the middle.

    However, because of the season, now there are no flowers in the garden, only some unfinished snow lying there, looking very lonely.

    Through the garden, the back row of houses is the bedroom reserved for us by den bar.

    Because of the difference between men and women, Ji Yunxi and I have one room each, Chen Feng and Li Manzhen.

    Deng Ba took the suitcase into my bedroom for me and said with a smile: "you are tired after a long journey, so you can have a rest first. When my wife has finished the dinner, I''ll call you."

    I nodded, then took out some red bills from my wallet and handed them to Deng.

    Deng Ba waved his hand: "no, I can''t take this. Mr. Chen has already paid us your room fee on the Internet. If I charge you again, it will be unkind. Gentlemen love money and take it in a proper way. Although I haven''t read any books, we Tibetan people have our own bottom line. We can''t ask guests for tips at will! "

    "Come on, brother, you misunderstand me. It''s not a tip for you to help me with my luggage. It''s something I want to ask you about." I explained with a smile.

    Deng BA was stunned for a moment. He looked at me and asked, "what do you want to know? What''s the matter? "

    "Then you have to collect the money before I can ask you."

    Deng Ba looked at the money and then at me, with a little hesitation on his face: "girl, you... Aren''t you embarrassing me? If you really have something to ask, why do you come here? "

    "Brother dengba, to tell you the truth, people like me who roam outside all the year round are more defensive. If you don''t take my money, how can I know if you''re telling the truth or the lie? And if you accept my money, even if you look at the face of money, you will be embarrassed to tell me a lie. In this way, your heart is stable, and mine is stable. Why not? "

    Deng Ba took a look at me and then suddenly laughed: "girl, you are young, but I didn''t expect that you have a lot of experience in the world! OK, I''ll take the money. If you want to ask, just say it. As long as I know, I''ll tell you everything. If it''s really something I don''t know, I''ll let my son go out and ask about it later. Maybe I can ask something for you as well! "

    Seeing that dengba was so cheerful, I didn''t have any more nonsense. I just put the money into his hand and began to make up a story: "brother dengba, actually, what I want to ask is not a big deal. We are from the Department of Archaeology of wh University. Some time ago, we dug a tomb of the Tang Dynasty and got some clues about the Tibetan area, so we came here specially to have a look, Let''s see if we can find something that has something to do with the Tang Dynasty tomb we excavated before. Brother Deng Ba, as you know, archaeology is a process of going back to history. Only when human beings fully understand history can they know where they came from and where they want to go! So what we are doing now is a great event for the benefit of all mankind! "

    Deng BA was stunned by my fabricated reasons: "girl, I didn''t expect you to do such a great job! I''ll answer your question truthfully, just for your greatness

    "Good! Elder brother Deng Ba, I ask you, is there any story in Lamu city related to the Tang Dynasty, or was it established in the Tang Dynasty? "

    Deng Ba thought about it and said, "if you want to say that there are a lot of things established in the Tang Dynasty, we have a lot of Tibetan areas. For example, xiuba castle, Jokhang Temple, potala palace and so on, all of them were built in the Tang Dynasty! "

    "Do these places of interest have any special myths and legends?" I asked curiously.

    Dengba shook his head and said in a deep voice: "no, it was basically built by the then king of Tibet, songzangan. Xiuba castle is used for military defense. The Jokhang Temple is built for Princess Chizun. You should know that the Potala Palace is built for Princess Wencheng of the Tang Dynasty. Anyway, they are basically political. There are no myths and legends. "

    "Is there anything else besides that?"

    "Yes, there are, but they are not in Lamu city. They are far away from other places in the Tibetan area."

    Hearing this, I can''t help feeling disappointed.

    I thought I could get something out of dengba, so I tried my best.

    But it turns out that even local residents like dengba probably don''t know much about the ancient Tibetan area. How can it be helpful for us to search for the corpse of nuyu?

    I sighed and said to dengba, "well, today I''ll ask you first. If you want to have any more legends about what happened in the Tibetan areas in the Tang Dynasty, remember to tell me. I''ll thank you very much."

    Deng Ba looked at me, hesitated for a moment, and continued: "in fact, one thing happened in the Tang Dynasty, but it was very strange. I''m not sure it will help you."

    As soon as I listen to the word "weird", I feel energetic in an instant.

    "Come on, brother, what is it that makes you so secretive? Tell me about it. It may have something to do with what I want to know! "

    Deng Ba saw that I was so curious that he had to tell me everything.

    "In recent years, many backpackers like you have settled in Tibetan areas, but they know little about Tibetan culture and history. Only the old Tibetans know what I''m going to say. I was drinking with my father once before. He boasted too much and said it by accident.

    "About a thousand years ago, in the early Tang Dynasty, Songzan Ganbu fought a battle with the Tang Dynasty in the Central Plains. As a result, Songzan Ganbu lost the battle, so he had to beg for mercy. But he was also a hero in Tibet. Even if he asked for mercy, he wanted to earn some face for himself, so he simply took the opportunity to ask Emperor Taizong for peace. In order to protect the Central Plains from the war, Emperor Taizong agreed to Songzan Ganbu''s request, and ordered a distant imperial concubine of the Tang Dynasty to be named Princess Wencheng and married Songzan Ganbu as his queen.

    "However, Taizong of Tang Dynasty also put forward the condition to Songzan Ganbu at that time, that is, Songzan Ganbu must build a huge palace for Princess Wencheng in Tibetan area to show his love for Princess Wencheng. Moreover, the site of the palace must be selected by the special personnel sent by the Tang Dynasty. At that time, the man made a long-term investigation in all parts of the Tibetan area. After several months, he finally located the site in the mingmabri mountain in the northwest of Lamu city.

    "After the location was determined, Songzan Ganbu immediately sent people to start the construction. It took a lot of manpower and material resources to complete the construction before Princess Wencheng entered Tibet.

    "When it comes to Princess Wencheng''s entry into Tibet, it''s really magical. It is said that before she went to Tibet, her mother gave her a mirror to look at when she missed her hometown. But who ever thought that just when Princess Wencheng entered Tibet, she really missed her parents so much that she took out the mirror and saw it. As a result, she accidentally dropped the mirror to the ground.

    "Originally, if the mirror fell, it would fall. If it was too big to buy another one, it would be wonderful. The mirror is not an ordinary mirror, but a treasure mirror. Once it fell to the ground, it turned into a mountain, blocking the way of a river to the East, making the river flow back. The mountain is now the sun moon mountain, and the river is now the Daotang river.

    "But what I said just now is not the strangest. The strangest thing is that after Princess Wencheng moved into the Potala Palace, there was no day in the whole Tibetan area for three months. It was completely night. Only the Potala Palace on the mountain was shining with golden light. Moreover, in those three months, almost every night, there were different beasts circling around the Potala Palace, circle after circle, as if they were guarding something.

    "At that time, people thought it was a good omen that Princess Wencheng would come to heaven as soon as she arrived. So people in Tibetan areas, including Songzanganbu, especially liked Princess Wencheng and wanted to treat her as a living Bodhisattva. Three months later, the darkness of the sky finally dissipated. However, after the darkness broke up, there was no chaos of war in the whole Tibetan area. Every year, the weather is good, and people''s life is getting better and better. Until now.

    "Look at me. Now I''m well fed and well dressed. Although I''m not as rich as you mainlanders, we Tibetans don''t want to be rich. We just want to have enough food and live and work in peace and contentment. It is also for this reason that up to now, there are still many statues of Princess Wencheng in Tibetan areas to thank for her blessing! "

 Chapter 885

    I''m very excited by the words of dengba.

    Because he has said what I want to know most.

    The Tang Dynasty, the Potala Palace, Princess Wencheng, the heavenly vision, and the presence of divine beasts all correspond to the corpse of Nu Yu.

    According to our past experience, most of the crystal soul stones formed by Nu Yu''s soul after her death were sent to all parts of the world by her then subordinates, that is, some of the beasts, and have been guarding them all over the world.

    The crystal soul stone is still like this, and the corpse of Nu yu should be guarded by a divine beast.

    Moreover, in the early years of the Tang Dynasty, it also coincided with the time of the death of the female.

    To tell you the truth, I''m afraid it''s hard for me to think that this incident would have something to do with the famous Princess Wencheng''s marriage.

    After all, Princess Wencheng''s marriage recorded in historical books is only to promote the national harmony between the Central Plains and Tubo.

    But in fact, in the process of this reconciliation, there are still many unknown secrets.

    For example, Emperor Taizong agreed to Songzan Ganbu''s request for reconciliation, not only to promote national unity, but also to find a place far away from the emperor Tiangao to preserve the body of Nu Yu.

    For another example, Emperor Taizong''s request to Songzanganbu for the construction of Potala Palace must have been decided by referring to the Yin Yang and five elements.

    For another example, the mirror that Princess Wencheng''s parents gave her fell into a mountain. It seems that she dropped it unintentionally, but maybe Princess Wencheng dropped it in that place intentionally.

    Its purpose is to block the river.

    Since ancient times, there has been a saying of earth vein and earth Qi.

    For many people with high mana, where there is treasure can be seen at a glance.

    The ancient gods like Nu Yu, even though they are dead, can still infect the water and soil near the Potala Palace with the power from their bodies.

    Once the river originated near the Potala Palace flows to other places, or even into the Central Plains, it is easy for people to find the hiding place of the corpse along the river.

    So, Princess Wencheng, they would use the mirror to block the river, so as to ensure that the hiding place of the female''s body would not be found by anyone.

    It''s also for this reason that no one knows about the corpse of the girl who has been hiding in the hiding area for so many years!

    When I got the answer I wanted to know, I bowed to Deng bar.

    "Brother Deng, thank you so much. You''ve helped us a lot today!"

    Come on, you''re blindfolded.

    "Girl, have I really... Helped you? But I just said a legend that I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Can this also help you? "

    I nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, although it''s just a legend, I already know what I want to know! Thank you very much

    Then I took some money from my wallet and handed it to Deng ba.

    Come on, let''s see. Let''s wave our hands.

    "No, you''ve given me enough money. I can''t charge you any more! The people in our Tibetan areas are very simple and not greedy! "

    But I insisted on giving him the money.

    "Brother Deng, you''ve helped me a lot. You should take the money!"

    "No, we Tibetan people have no money, but we can''t always accept your gifts! We have hands and feet. We need our own labor to get rich. We can''t go astray! "

    Seeing that he was so determined, I didn''t have much to say, so I had to change the way.

    "Brother dengba, do you think this is OK? Because we have just arrived in the Tibetan area and are not very familiar with this area, so I want you to buy us four tickets to visit the Potala Palace, the most expensive one, which can be visited everywhere!"

    Dengba thought about it and finally took the money.

    "It''s a success! I''ll use all the money to buy tickets for you. If there''s extra money for me, I''ll return it to you tomorrow! "

    "Well, please, big brother!"

    "No trouble, no trouble! You are guests from afar. I should do you a little favor! Well, it''s getting late. You should have a rest. When dinner is ready, I''ll call you back! "

    "Good! Thank you, big brother! "

    With that, I sent Deng bar out of the room, and then lay back on the bed.

    After such a long flight, it''s strange that I''m still on the plateau.

    I stretched a waist, then nestled in the quilt to sleep for a while.

    About 7 o''clock, the sound of the bar, once again sounded in my room door.

    "Girl, dinner is ready. Get up and eat it!"

    Hearing this, I quickly put on my big coat, opened the door, followed me to the dining room.

    Unexpectedly, Chen Feng and several of them have been waiting there for a long time.

    "Little cousin, you are really sleepy recently. We have been here for a long time!"

    "I have a rest later than you. Before, I asked big brother dengba about something."

    "Did you find out anything?" Chen Feng asked.

    "I know, but let''s not talk about it now. I''m starving. Let''s eat first, and I''ll talk to you later."

    Then I sat down at the table, ready to eat.

    I have to say, brother Deng Ba is really kind.

    The dinner prepared for us is not an ordinary feast.

    There are Zanba, zakasen, mini pineapple, xiabalei, qiuertui and so on, as well as excellent air dried beef, as well as highland barley wine and butter tea that have been seen on TV before.

    "Dear guests, our Tibetan area is no more inland than you. We are poor in materials and have nothing to entertain you. We can only aggrieve you to eat with us!" Dengba elder brother slightly bent down and said politely to us.

    I smile, mouth should way: "ascend elder brother, you this say where of words! We can''t eat the food you prepared for us on weekdays. Today, we are very grateful to you for having a good time with you, so you don''t have to be polite to us any more! "

    Chen Feng echoed what I said.

    "Yes, these things are delicious just by looking at them. In a moment, I must support my stomach. Otherwise, I''m sorry that my elder brother and sister-in-law have prepared such a rich dinner for us!"

    Dunbar and his wife are obviously very happy to be praised by us.

    "Since you don''t dislike it, let''s not talk about it any more. Let''s just start! This Tibetan area is located in the plateau, the climate is very cold, so we have to eat enough to avoid cold. Otherwise, sleep at night can be frozen wake up! "

    Deng Ba said with a smile, then took us all to eat together.

    Dinner, in such a harmonious atmosphere.

    The food made by his wife was so delicious that we almost cleaned up the table.

    In the end, all the stomachs are like a ball.

    "Oh, no, I have to go out for a walk, or my stomach will burst in a moment!" Chen Feng yells.

 Chapter 886

    Several of us had enough to eat. Naturally, we didn''t object to Chen Feng''s words, so we said hello to dengba and went out of the hotel yard.

    Because it is located in the western plateau, it is relatively bright even at 8 pm in Lamu City, at least not as dark as in the mainland.

    Chen Feng and I wandered slowly on the road after we came out of the hotel.

    All the way, all the way.

    To tell you the truth, Lamu is a little more prosperous than we thought.

    At least, like the mainland, there are night markets in the evening.

    And there''s more than one.

    Walk a little way from the hotel of dengba, and then turn left. It''s a whole alley full of night market stalls.

    When we look around, it''s just like Grandma Liu''s going into Grand View Garden, full of curiosity.

    It is said that this woman is a natural Shopaholic, which is particularly obvious in me and Manzhen.

    But in more than ten minutes, we have already bought a lot of things.

    There are folk ornaments, special products and fur in Tibetan areas.

    Anyway, as long as it looks good, Manzhen and I will buy it.

    After all, we came out with two free laborers today.

    If we don''t buy them, won''t they even have the chance to show their male values?

    Thinking about this, man Zhen and I immediately bought more happily!

    "Ah, Manzhen, what do you think of this? I''ll send it back to wennuan and Xiaoling. They two little girls should like it, right I picked up two headdresses and asked Manzhen beside me.

    But Manzhen didn''t seem to hear me and didn''t answer me.

    "Man Zhen, help me to have a look. What do you think little girls like now? Is this color too old-fashioned for them? " I asked again.

    But still no one answered me.

    Strange. What''s wrong with Maggie?

    Is it difficult to pick things on the side?

    But even if it is like this, it is not even a pit, is it?

    My heart has doubt, subconsciously looked to the side, want to ask man Zhen just why didn''t answer me.

    But around, where is Manzhen''s shadow?

    In my heart, there is no reason for some confusion.

    Fortunately, Chen Feng, they picked things from the booth next door and strode to ask.

    "Ah, do you see man Zhen? Is she with you

    Chen Feng put down the things in his hand, frowned and said, "my daughter-in-law has not been with you all the time? She is shopping with you. How can she be with us? "

    I don''t believe it. I look around Chen Feng. I really don''t see Manzhen''s shadow.

    "It''s strange that Manzhen was still with me just now. I just lowered my head to pick something. Why did she disappear?"

    "Can man Zhen have gone to other stalls to see things, and forgot to tell you for a moment?" Ji Yunxi asked.

    "It seems possible! Otherwise, let''s look around and see if we can find her in other stalls! " I suggested.

    The two of them had no objection and soon separated from me.

    However, I walked along the alley of the night market and found the end of the alley. I didn''t see Manzhen''s shadow.

    If man Zhen really went to other stalls to see things, as Ji Yunxi guessed, she should go forward.

    Since it''s going forward, why don''t you find her all the way?

    Unless, she''s not going forward at all.

    Or, she didn''t leave by herself at all!

    When I realized this, I felt a chill in my heart.

    If it''s not in the direction of the front, it''s better.

    At least, it means that she has the ability to walk on her own, and that she is not in danger for the time being.

    But if it''s the second, it''s really big!

    Manzhen''s ability is not weak. She can force her to leave, or directly bind her. That ability is absolutely extraordinary.

    In this case, the safety of Manzhen is difficult to be guaranteed.

    However, what I can''t figure out is that we have just arrived in the Tibetan area today. How can anyone get the news that they are going to kidnap Manzhen?

    Man Zhen is just a flower on the other side. She has no grievance or hatred with the people in the world. Who would not hesitate to come to the snow plateau and tie her away?

    People of Shura?

    But for thousands of years, the Shura community did not know the secret of the Tibetan area. How could they suddenly come here?

    Even if they want to tie me, they should tie me, because all the crystal soul stones are in my hands.

    They tied up Manzhen. It didn''t work at all!

    And if it wasn''t the people of Shura, who could it be?

    Is it difficult to be the one who guards the corpse of the girl?

    In the past experience, almost every time, Jingpo stone was guarded by people or beasts.

    This time, if there is nothing to guard around the corpse, it is not realistic.

    However, before we even set foot in the gate of the Potala Palace, they will take the initiative to attack. Isn''t it too likely?

    Anyway, this matter, no matter how I look at it, I feel full of strangeness.

    This kind of strange, let my heart is very uneasy, even vaguely feel, as if there will be something extraordinary.

    I was so anxious that I could not wait to find out where Manzhen had gone.

    But the fact is, even though my heart is almost anxious, I still know nothing about the whereabouts of Manzhen.

    As a last resort, I had to take out my mobile phone and call Chen Feng in the hope that some good news would come from him.

    But what I didn''t expect was that I just took out my mobile phone and caught a glimpse of a person in the corner of my eye.

    The man has long hair, fair complexion, and small stature. The key is that he is still wearing the same different colors of assault suit with me. Who is Manzhen?

    My heart, suddenly a joy, quickly pressed the number of Chen Feng, want to inform him that Manzhen found.

    However, at this time, man Zhen''s figure did not know why, but suddenly ran to the northwest quickly.

    I''m afraid I''ll lose Manzhen, and I can''t care to call Chen Feng. I just put my mobile phone in my pocket and strode to follow her.

    Manzhen''s speed is very fast. She is running like crazy.

    I panted and ran with her all the way, all the way to a remote place where there was no one, and she finally stopped less than 20 meters away from me.

    "Manzhen, what are you doing? How could you run away without saying a word? Do you know that we are crazy to look for you? " I asked slightly reproachfully.

    Hearing my voice, Manzhen turned around slowly and gave me a very strange smile.

    "Mi Xiaofei, take a good look and see who I am!"

 Chapter 887

    After being blinded by Chiyou, although I can see things with the help of invisible paper man, my eyesight is much lower than before, but at the moment, I still see the people in front of me clearly across the distance of about 20 meters.

    This man is not Li Manzhen at all.

    Her face was white, whiter than any woman I had ever seen.

    She is also extremely beautiful in appearance. She can be regarded as a beauty.

    However, there is also a sense of ferocity in his facial features. At first sight, he is not a kind person.

    But none of this surprised me.

    What really shocked me was that her appearance reminded me of someone.

    Before, Ji Yunxi and I met a arrogant woman, aliya, when we were taking the crystal soul stone from Tianzhu!

    When we were in Tianzhu, we became enemies because of Ji Yunxi.

    Later, when Ji Yunxi married aliya, she died in the Shura kingdom.

    Originally, it has been a long time since we almost forgot her.

    But unexpectedly, at the moment, in the snow plateau thousands of miles away, I saw a face very similar to her.

    In this life, there are surprises everywhere!

    With a helpless sigh, I asked, "where did you hide man Zhen? I advise you to hand her in as soon as possible, or you will look good later! "

    Hear my words, the opposite woman sneered: "Mi Xiaofei, long time no see, you don''t even call me, just ask me if I want someone, is that appropriate?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense! I have no grudge with you in the past and I have no grudge with you recently. I don''t want to have anything to do with you. I just want to get my companion back! "

    "No grudge in the past, no grudge in recent days? Mi Xiaofei, you probably forgot that my daughter died in your hands! Shouldn''t I ask you for justice in such a big matter? " The woman asked in a cold voice.

    "What are you talking about? Your daughter aliya, she died in the Shura world. It''s the Shura people who killed her. What''s the matter with me? What''s my partner''s business? Although you are a snow mountain goddess, you can''t just talk about it, can you? " I retorted casually.

    When I said this, the muscles on the snow mountain goddess''s face trembled slightly.

    I know. She was irritated by me.

    "You... You said my daughter aliya''s death had nothing to do with you? Mi Xiaofei, don''t think I don''t know. The heart of that smelly boy in Shura world is taken away by you fox spirit! If you don''t take away that smelly boy''s heart, how can my aliya die miserably in Shura? No matter whether she died in your hands or not in the end, her death was harmed by you! Since you have done her harm, I will let you pay for her life! " Snow mountain goddess look angry said.

    "Well, I don''t like to hear that! What do you mean I took Ji Yunxi''s heart? Auntie, please, I already have a husband. Please don''t associate me with other men, OK? My husband will be angry if he hears me! He is a great Pluto. He is angry, but the consequences are very serious! " I''m a little cocky.

    After all, aliya''s death has nothing to do with me.

    As the saying goes, the body is not afraid of the shadow.

    Even now she holds a knife on my neck, I still say so!

    But obviously, the snow mountain goddess didn''t take my words seriously at all. She glared at me and said, "I know your husband is the underworld, but so what? He''s seriously injured now. He didn''t come to the snow plateau with you at all! Otherwise, why do you think I choose to start at this time? "

    When I said this, I was shocked.

    Shit, she''s in the middle of everything?

    Maybe, since aliya died in Shura world, she has already hated me, and even wanted to get rid of me at all costs.

    But before every action, Mo liangye is inseparable from me, so that she has no chance to start.

    Only this time, Mo liangye couldn''t come with me because of her serious injury, so she was given a chance to take advantage of it.

    In addition, there is only one Himalaya between the snow covered plateau and Tianzhu.

    The Himalayas are the home of the snow mountain goddess.

    This time we come here to look for the body of Nu Yu. How can she not come to us for revenge?

    But we didn''t think of that before.

    Because in Tianzhu, when the snow mountain goddess took aliya away, it was not too difficult for us, so we overestimated her kindness.

    As a matter of fact, the reason why she let us go that time was because she was wrong.

    Aliya has done so many things for us for no reason. As a mother, she probably feels shameless and doesn''t care about us.

    But this time, it''s different.

    Because aliya is dead.

    For a mother, the death of her child is a tremendous blow.

    This kind of attack can make a normal mother suddenly become hysterical, even full of rage, and hate the world.

    The snow mountain goddess in front of us obviously belongs to this!

    I feel sorry for her when I think of it.

    After all, I am also a mother, I know too well what kind of pain it would be to lose a child.

    "Auntie, I''m sorry and sympathetic for your loss. But your daughter''s death has nothing to do with me or my companion. Please let her go. If you have anything to say, let''s sit down and talk about it, OK?" I tried to persuade her.

    After all this, I''m tired of fighting.

    It would be better if she could let go of her hatred if she could abolish a soldier and even lose a drop of blood.

    But the snow mountain goddess turned a blind eye to my kindness. She still stared at me with her hateful eyes and said coldly, "do you want to influence me? Mi Xiaofei, your idea is too naive! If I kill your daughter and say sorry to you, will you forgive me? "

    "Auntie, I have made it very clear that your daughter is to blame for her death. Your daughter was originally sent to the Shura kingdom by your husband to steal information from the Shura Kingdom, but later she died in the Shura kingdom. Tell me, what does this have to do with me? Why do you have to have a hard time with me? Furthermore, if I really killed your daughter, why didn''t your husband, the legendary god Shiva, kill me with you? What''s the use of you saying that I killed your daughter? If you really want to get revenge, you should go to the people of Shura world to get revenge! " I''m already a little impatient.

    But her obsession is not so deep.

    "My husband will not come. In his heart, power and the world will always be the most important! Otherwise, at the beginning, he would not agree to let aliya marry that bastard in Shura world! He has many sons and daughters in his life. It doesn''t matter if one or two of them die. But aliya is the only child in my life! Now that aliya is dead, even at the cost of my life, I, as a mother, must get justice for he

 Chapter 888

    "In that case, we have nothing to say! Just say what you want! "

    My patience has been exhausted completely. I don''t want to entangle with her at all. I just want to have a good time.

    But the snow mountain goddess didn''t want me to do what I wanted. Seeing that I was in a hurry to end this matter, she was in no hurry.

    "Don''t worry, although I want to get revenge on you, I don''t think you are the first one to get rid of it! You have made me lose my only daughter, and I have experienced that kind of pain. Now I also want to kill your beloved friends and partners, and let you feel what pain is

    With that, the snow mountain goddess gently brushed her sleeves.

    Then I saw a familiar figure not far away from me.

    That''s right. It''s Li Manzhen, who disappeared before!

    However, Li Manzhen is not the same as before.

    Before her disappearance, she was in great spirits. She cheered like a child when she saw something beautiful.

    But now, Li Manzhen curled up on the ground, her eyes half opened and half closed, as if she had completely lost her fighting power.

    This situation makes me feel a little bad.

    When we were in Tianzhu, Ji Yunxi and I had a fight with the snow mountain goddess.

    But that time, Ji Yunxi and I had almost no chance of winning in the face of snow mountain goddess.

    And now, even Li Manzhen, who has great ability, is tortured like this by the snow mountain goddess.

    My heart can''t be uneasy!

    Li Manzhen is not only my friend, but also my cousin. Along the way, she has suffered a lot and suffered a lot with us.

    If something happens to her, how can I feel at ease?

    Xu is to see my face is not good, snow mountain goddess proud smile.

    "Mi Xiaofei, do you feel pain? Take it easy, because what''s really exciting is still to come! "

    Say, snow mountain goddess then congealed a matchless sharp ice sword in the hand.

    She sneered and went up to Li Manzhen.

    I knew that she wanted to be disadvantageous to riemanne. In her mind, she put out the ink line directly from the storage, and shot her in the past, trying to stop her movements.

    But before my ink shot in front of her, she suddenly raised her hand.

    Then, I saw my ink line in an instant was condensed into a slender ice line.

    Hard, hanging in the air, unable to move.

    And the ice sword in the snow mountain goddess''s hand also stabbed into Li Manzhen''s shoulder without hesitation.

    It must have hurt. Li Manzhen let out a dull hum. Her face was as white as snow, and her expression was very painful.

    My heart, a pain.

    Staring at the snow mountain goddess, I really want to cut her to pieces!

    "If you have any resentment, come to me. What kind of hero are you to torture my friends?" I snapped.

    "Heroes? That''s just a false name. Do you think I care? For me, the only purpose of my life now is to make you feel a hundred times more miserable than I did! Mi Xiaofei, I''m not afraid to tell you that this ice sword is actually made of salt water. Once stabbed into her body, it''s like sprinkling salt on the wound. It''s much more painful than just being stabbed with a sword! " Snow mountain goddess''s face showed a very shameless grin.

    Hearing this, my heart is just like lingchi.

    What kind of pain is salt sprinkled on the wound?

    Even though Li Manzhen is a flower demon on the other side, she is also a weak woman. How can she bear the pain?

    I glanced at her present situation, only to see that because of the pain, she was covered with sweat.

    His face was a little whiter than before, and he didn''t even have a trace of blood.

    "Xiao Fei... Leave me alone, you... Go Li Manzhen forced herself to endure the pain and said to me in a trembling voice.

    But the more she said that, the more uncomfortable I felt.

    For a long time, in addition to the doubt in my heart, Manzhen really treated me very well in other aspects.

    And now, seeing her suffer, I can''t do nothing!

    Thinking about this, I said to the snow mountain goddess in a cold voice, "if you exchange me for her, would you like to?"

    The snow mountain goddess was stunned for a while, but didn''t respond for a long time.

    "What did you say? Trade you for her? Mi Xiaofei, aren''t you afraid of death? "

    "I''m afraid! Of course! But I am more afraid of sorry friends! Maggie is my friend and I don''t want her to suffer. If you are not happy, just stab me with the ice sword made of salt water. As long as you let Maggie go, I promise I''ll never fight back! "

    "Mi Xiaofei, why do you think I will promise you?" Asked the snow mountain goddess.

    I threw Lu Banchi to the ground and made a surrender.

    "Because it''s me that you really want revenge. Hurt Manzhen, in fact, will not bring you the pleasure of revenge. You can only release your hatred if you really vent all the punishment on me, can''t you? "

    Snow mountain goddess looked at me and didn''t speak for a while.

    When she spoke again, she suddenly showed a strange and desolate smile.

    "Yes, MI Xiaofei, I have to admit that you are really smart. You can guess what I think. OK, for the sake of your intelligence, I''ll let your friend go. But you have to come here, don''t play any tricks! Otherwise, I can grab your friend once, and I can grab your friend a second time! But the next time I catch her, it''s not as simple as stabbing her! "

    I know that she was not joking when she said that.

    With her ability, she is also qualified to say that.

    Man Zhen and I have no choice at the moment!

    I took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "OK, I promise you. I''ll come here. You let Manzhen go! "

    Then I strode to the goddess of snow mountain.

    Seeing that I was only one meter away from her, the snow mountain goddess was relieved.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I didn''t expect that you are kind of loyal to your friends! But it''s a pity that you have killed my daughter. Even if you are more loyal, don''t expect me to let you go! "

    "Cut the crap! What we said before, I''ll take care of it. You let Manzhen go! " I urged.

    "Don''t worry, I mean what I say!"

    With that, the snow mountain goddess pulled the ice sword from Li Manzhen''s shoulder.

    Li Manzhen cried out in pain, and then looked at me weakly: "Xiao Fei... You shouldn''t have... Come here... She... She hates you so much... She will kill you..."

    I gave a bitter smile and said to man Zhen, "it''s OK. I''m not afraid of her! Now, it''s important for you to be safe! "

    "Xiaofei, you..."

    Seeing me talking to Manzhen, the snow mountain goddess was a little impatient. She brushed her sleeve gently and moved Manzhen''s body more than ten meters away from me.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I have done what I said. Now, is it your turn to keep your promise? "

 Chapter 889

    Now, I have no way back.

    If I don''t listen, she will catch Li Manzhen again.

    I can''t make fun of my friend''s life!

    Thinking of this, I reached out my hands to the snow mountain goddess to show that she would be slaughtered.

    Snow mountain goddess obviously did not expect that I would be so sincere, can not help but some surprise.

    "Mi Xiaofei, it seems that I really look down on you! If you didn''t kill my daughter, I would like to be your friend! But from the day aliya died, I had only one wish in my life, that is to kill you and avenge her! So, I''m sorry! "

    With that, the snow mountain goddess grabbed my hand fiercely, and then thrust the frozen sword made of salt water into my chest.

    I closed my eyes and quietly welcomed the arrival of that moment.

    It''s not that I don''t want to hide, it''s not that I don''t want to escape.

    But I deeply know that once I escape, Manzhen''s life will be threatened!

    She accompanied me all the way to eat so much suffering, suffered so many crimes, if I for their own safety, regardless of her life, I think even if I survived, I will be uneasy!

    After all, along the way, if not for her and Chen Feng, they escort me, I''m afraid I can''t live to now.

    Since my life was saved by them several times before, it should be nothing for me to sacrifice for her now.

    So thinking, at the moment I have no burden in my heart, but also relaxed a lot.

    What should come will come, I thought.

    But the fact is, I waited for a long time, waiting for the snow mountain goddess to stab the ice sword into my chest, but I never felt the unforgettable pain.

    I slowly opened my eyes and looked at the snow mountain goddess, but I was surprised to see that the ice sword in her hand was being pinched by a broad hand.

    The ice sword is sharp and cuts the skin of that hand.

    Blood, along the blade, slowly slide, and finally drop to my face.

    It was cold, but I still felt the blood was warm.

    One drop, two drops, three drops

    More and more blood came down.

    But the man holding the ice sword didn''t frown from beginning to end.

    As if, no pain in general.

    Because the ice sword was pinched, the snow mountain goddess''s face was very ugly at the moment.

    "Smelly boy, if you don''t let go, your whole hand may be useless. Are you sure you want to do this?"

    Hearing her words, Ji Yunxi sneered and said, "it depends on you. Do you have this ability?"

    "Oh, you are beyond your capacity! Last time in Tianzhu, you couldn''t beat me. What do you want to do now? "

    Snow mountain goddess said, holding the ice sword hand harder, as if to cut off Ji Yunxi''s hand.

    Blood, immediately flow more.

    But Ji Yunxi still gritted his teeth and refused to let go.

    Seeing this, my heart is trembling.

    "Ji Yunxi, don''t worry about me. Let go! If you don''t let go, you will die with me I yelled.

    But Ji Yunxi did not move, still holding the ice sword, refused to let it close to me.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I promised your husband that I would protect you! A word from a gentleman is hard to trace. I can''t let you miss anything! " Ji Yunxi endured the pain and answered in a deep voice.

    "Ji Yunxi, are you stupid? You don''t care about me, you still have warm, you sacrificed for me, then what does she do? She loves you so much. Are you willing to see her sad for you? "

    Ji Yunxi glanced at me and said coldly, "you are a warm mother. I believe she won''t let me watch her mother die!"

    "Ji Yunxi, you..."

    I wanted to say something else, but the snow mountain goddess interrupted me.

    "Enough! You two don''t have to push around here, because neither of you can live today! "

    I do not know if it is my illusion, Ji Yunxi''s eyes, at the moment of a flutter, and then revealed a very treacherous smile.

    "Oh? really? Well, you''d better think about it first. Can you live today? "

    Having said that, Ji Yunxi suddenly raised his foot and kicked me hard, which made me fly for several meters.

    I''m a little confused. I have no idea what happened.

    When I got up from the ground, I saw that Chen Feng didn''t know where to get out. He directly carried a big barrel of gasoline and said hello to the snow mountain goddess.

    Suddenly, a barrel of gasoline was spilled, and the snow mountain goddess was directly stupid.

    When she reacts, Ji Yunxi has already used his other hand to take out the lighter and ignite the gasoline on her body.

    Snow mountain goddess exclaimed, at the moment where can you still care to kill me, directly throw the ice sword in your hand, constantly want to put out the fire on your body.

    But Chen Feng is also a black belly.

    She not only spilled a bucket of gasoline, but also took a big fan and kept fanning beside her.

    When the gasoline caught fire, it would have been burning very fast. Now it was fanned by Chen Feng again. It was just like a fire dragon. It soon entangled the whole body of the snow mountain goddess.

    Although snow mountain goddess has powerful magic power, she is snow mountain goddess and belongs to water in the five elements.

    Water can conquer fire, but in many cases, fire can also conquer water.

    For example, when water is solid, the appearance of fire is a fatal threat to water.

    No, after the snow mountain goddess was burned, her skin gradually faded, only a body made of ice and snow.

    The body was blackened by the fire. The key is that the water kept flowing down.

    The more the water drips, the smaller her body of ice and snow dissipates.

    "It turns out that... Just now you were procrastinating... You... Plotted against me... Is that what you call a gentleman''s way of doing?" The snow mountain goddess asked in pain.

    Ji Yunxi took back the hand holding the ice sword before, looked at the snow mountain goddess coldly and said: "sorry, we have an old saying that friends come with good wine and enemies come with shotguns! How can we not treat you insidiously when you use such mean means? Do we have to wait until you put the knife into our chest before we can fight back against you? "

    "You... You are shameless! It''s not enough that you killed my daughter. Are you going to kill me now? Are you not afraid that my husband will come to you for revenge? "

    The voice of snow mountain goddess is full of anger.

    And, of course, fear.

    Although she tried to cover it up, I could still see her inner fear at the moment.

    Because, Chen Feng they this action, is completely pinches in her dead hole.

    If, in terms of mana combat, even if we add up, we may not be her opponents.

    But now, Chen Feng they chose to develop their strengths and circumvent their weaknesses, directly with more direct physical attack to deal with her, which let her fall into a very passive situation.

    I have to say, Chen Feng and the two of them are really ghosts!

 Chapter 890

    Hearing the words of snow mountain goddess, Ji Yunxi smiles contemptuously.

    "Do you think we don''t know where you are? Your husband, the so-called god Shiva, has many wives and concubines. He doesn''t care about the women who gave birth to many children for him. How can he care about the woman who has no children? Although you are his wife, he has long wanted to find an excuse to abandon you and make other women his wife. Otherwise, you come to revenge for your children, why doesn''t he come? Because in his eyes, the lives of you and aliya are just his political tools. When they are alive, they may have a little value. But if you die, you have no value at all. Is it difficult for a man like him to mourn for your mother and son? "

    Ji Yunxi''s words are deeply rooted in the heart of the snow mountain goddess.

    She was stunned for a moment, and suddenly she looked up and laughed.

    "It turns out that... My story has long been spread in your country Z. I know... You are all laughing at me, you laugh at me as a failure, you laugh at me as a abandoned woman. That''s why you dare to treat me like this

    "You, you are wrong! We didn''t laugh at you. Even, we''ve never laughed at your daughter aliya! But you, however, are stuck in hatred and lose yourself. Do you think it''s really worth it? " I couldn''t help asking.

    Snow mountain goddess looked at me and sneered.

    "Is it worth it? Are you asking me if it''s worth it? If your daughter dies, will you, as a mother, avenge her at all costs? "

    "Of course, even if I fight for her life, I will take revenge for her! But the problem is, your daughter didn''t die in our hands! Even her death has nothing to do with us! "

    The snow mountain goddess gave a wry smile and continued: "I don''t know her death. It has nothing to do with you? But I can''t help it! The Shura kingdom is now under the control of Chi you. With my ability, I''m going to avenge their Shura kingdom. Isn''t it a suicide? Therefore, I can only pass this hatred on to you

    As soon as I said this, I was almost speechless.

    Together, is she trying to squeeze persimmon?

    Who are we going to provoke?

    The fire is growing.

    The snow mountain goddess''s body of ice and snow is melting smaller and smaller.

    "Mi Xiaofei, do you think I will really die in your hands? No, even if I die, I am also the snow mountain goddess! No one can take my life but myself Snow mountain goddess suddenly said to me.

    I''m a little confused. I don''t know what she means by that.

    But she didn''t give me a chance to think, just when I was in the circle, suddenly a white smoke rose on my body.

    Then, with a loud bang, we can see that the only remaining body of snow mountain goddess is exploding in front of our eyes.

    Snow flakes and ice splashed everywhere for a while.

    A gust of wind rolled, between heaven and earth, there was no snow mountain goddess.

    But I know she''s dead.

    Knowing that she had no hope, she chose to understand herself.

    In this most heroic way, she defended her dignity as a snow mountain goddess.

    For this kind of behavior, I don''t know whether I should be sad or happy.

    However, her death, from an objective point of view, is a good thing for us.

    At least, our lives will not be threatened by others for the time being!

    I sighed, went to Ji Yunxi''s front, asked: "how''s your hand? Does it matter? "

    Ji Yunxi shakes his head and laughs indifferently. He says, "I can stand a little hurt. Go and see Li Manzhen!"

    Looking at his indifferent expression, I hesitated for a moment, but still turned to Li Manzhen.

    After all, now that he is a warm fiance, it is not appropriate for us to get too close to each other so as not to turn around and make a mess.

    But Li Manzhen, who was tortured by the snow mountain goddess, was in a coma at the moment.

    Chen Feng reached out and explored her forehead. Her face became very bad.

    "How''s Maggie?" I asked with concern.

    "She has a fever. The temperature is very high. We have to send her to the hospital immediately! On this snowy plateau, a cold can kill people! "

    With that, Chen Feng picked up Li Manzhen and ran to the nearest clinic.

    Ji Yunxi and I did not dare to delay, and quickly followed up.

    Half an hour later, in the clinic.

    After a series of examinations for Manzhen, an old Tibetan doctor sighed and said to Chen Feng, "young man, the situation of your friend is not optimistic! This snowy plateau can''t compare with other places. After you foreigners come here, you are prone to altitude reaction! Her constitution is very special, which I have never seen before. But one thing I''m sure of is that she won''t live till tomorrow! "

    Hearing this, the blood of Chen Feng''s whole body rushed straight to his brain.

    He grabbed the doctor''s collar and looked very fierce: "what are you talking about? Lao Tzu''s daughter-in-law is very well. Why do you say she can''t live tonight? "

    The doctor was frightened by Chen Feng''s battle, and his face showed fear: "I... I''m telling you the truth. She was seriously injured. Coupled with severe altitude reaction, her vital signs have been very weak. In this place, she can''t live until tomorrow!"

    Chen Feng''s eyes were congested, and the tendons on his forehead burst up, as if he wanted to eat people.

    I saw that the situation was not good, so I quickly stepped forward to hold him.

    "Chen Feng, calm down! Now it''s not that far, don''t be impulsive, we can still think of a way! "

    But Chen Feng''s mood can''t calm down at the moment.

    He pushed me away and yelled at me: "it''s not because of you! If Snow Mountain goddess didn''t want to kill you, how could she take Manzhen from our family? If she was not captured by the snow mountain goddess, how could she be tortured like this? Mi Xiaofei, sometimes, don''t you feel like a disaster? No matter where you go, you will only give people trouble! "

    Chen Feng''s words, let me Leng in situ, temporarily don''t know how to answer.

    Yes, 80% of the reason why Manzhen is like this is because of me.

    If it wasn''t for me, maybe she would still be fine.

    How much wind and rain Chen Feng and man Zhen have experienced along the way, I can''t be more clear.

    He''s mad at me now, and I understand.

    But now, man Zhen''s situation can''t be solved by losing her temper.

    I took a deep breath and asked the doctor, "how much hope is there for her to survive?"

    The doctor looked at me and said in a deep voice, "20 percent. The key is to see if she can survive this evening! If you can''t make it, there''s no hope. If you can survive, then everything will be fine after rain! "

 Chapter 891

    Doctor''s words, let Chen Feng stand nearly unsteady.

    "You... What are you talking about? My wife, she really... Can''t live? "

    The doctor nodded and sighed, "I know it''s hard for you to accept this news, but it''s true. I have been practicing medicine for many years and have seen thousands of patients. How can I make a wrong judgment? In her case, it''s really a lot of bad luck. Whether she can survive depends on her own nature. "

    Chen Feng''s face suddenly became more gloomy.

    He looked down at Li Manzhen lying on the bed, his eyes full of love.

    "Man Zhen, don''t worry, I won''t let you die, I won''t!" Chen Feng said with gnashing teeth.

    Immediately, he would tuck in the quilt for Li Manzhen.

    Who knows, that doctor saw this scene, unexpectedly "plop" a, knelt down to Chen Feng.

    "Young man, please do me a favor and take your wife away. Don''t stay with me all the time..."

    Chen Feng is not in a good mood, now heard the doctor''s words, look between is with a lot of anger.

    "You are in the clinic for medical treatment. My wife is ill. Why can''t she lie down with you?" Chen Feng asked coldly.

    See Chen Feng angry, the doctor is trembling, for fear of provoking Chen Feng to beat himself.

    But this should be said.

    "Young man, it''s not that I''m unkind, but now... Your wife''s situation, in case... I die here, the sign of my clinic will be broken. I have old people and small ones. I live on the income of this small clinic. If the sign of the clinic is broken, how can my family survive? " The doctor said tremblingly.

    The doctor''s words completely angered Chen Feng.

    Chen Feng grabbed the doctor''s collar and yelled: "if you dare to say one more word, do you believe that I''m worth it? Cut your neck!"

    The doctor was frightened and trembled like a sieve.

    I wanted to persuade Chen Feng in the past, but before I spoke, I was robbed.

    "Chen Feng, can you make man Zhen recover by doing this? The doctor has done his best. Why should we embarrass him? If you want me to say that for the sake of Manzhen''s good, you might as well take Manzhen back to the small hotel of dengba. At least it''s warmer there, with all kinds of daily necessities. Take a look at this small hotel. It''s so cold and humid that it doesn''t even have a heating stove. How can Manzhen recuperate? If she doesn''t recuperate well, how can she break down and come back to you? " Ji Yunxi said earnestly.

    Chen Feng looked at Ji Yunxi, silent for a long time, and finally nodded.

    "OK, let''s go back to the hotel!"

    Say, Chen Feng will give man Zhen wrapped a very thick quilt, and then will her back to the back, stepped out of the clinic.

    Ji Yunxi and I followed, for fear of any accident on the road.

    On the way, I accidentally saw Ji Yunxi''s hand. The blood on it had dried up and the wound had scabbed. The guilt in my heart surged up again.

    "Thank you." I said to him.

    Ji Yunxi was stunned, frowned and asked, "OK, what do you thank me for?"

    "Thank you for blocking the sword of snow mountain goddess for me. Your hand was hurt for me. Also, just now, I should have said that to Chen Feng, but you said it for me. I have to thank you for that, too! " I said sincerely.

    Ji Yunxi smiles a little and says, "what do you think these two things are! In fact, these two things are nothing, I just do what I should do! Especially just now, Chen Feng was already angry. If you say that, I''m afraid he won''t listen to a word. For the good of everyone, that''s why I said it first. After all, the four of us are a group, and no one wants this to happen! "

    Even though he said so, my heart is still full of gratitude to him.

    After all, he has saved me several times in the hands of snow mountain goddess today.

    As for him, I didn''t know how to thank him, so I had to bury this gratitude in my heart.

    "Don''t think so much. Anyway, you just need to know that no matter when or where, I won''t hurt you! Never Ji Yunxi suddenly looked at me and said.

    Although I don''t know why he said that, he said it sincerely, which made me nod subconsciously.

    "Ji Yunxi, I believe in you. I believe in you at any time!"

    Now, he has a stable relationship with wennuan. We should keep a distance.

    But that doesn''t stop me. I regard him as a good friend of all of us.

    What is the definition of a good friend?

    No matter how many difficulties and obstacles you go through, the group of people who will always accompany you to stick to it.

    So far, there are many good friends around me, but also many good friends constantly sacrifice and leave.

    So, I really don''t want to be betrayed or lost again.

    How I hope that we, as a group of people, can go all the way to the end of time.

    When we get old, we can drink and boast together.

    But God, will it help us?

    I don''t know.

    Because the clinic is not far from the hotel of dengba, we walked for more than ten minutes and finally brought Manzhen back to the room where they lived before.

    When Deng Ba saw that we were not looking well, he pulled me aside and asked quietly, "girl, you''ve just gone out. How can you do this? What''s going on? "

    I sighed. I didn''t want to say more. I just answered casually: "don''t ask about it, brother. Anyway, you get us a big charcoal basin and send it to my friend''s room. Then you get more hot water and send it along with you! By the way, if there is an oxygen pipe, it''s better to get an oxygen pipe. I''m afraid she needs it in the middle of the night! "

    With that, I took a wad of money out of my pocket and stuffed it into Deng BA''s hand.

    "Come on, brother. I have so much on hand now. You take it first."

    After all, in this big night, we eat and live in other people''s houses, and we are constantly tossing about other people, so we have to pay some hard work.

    But Deng Ba said that he would not take anything. He put the money back into my hand and prepared things as I said.

    At this moment, I really feel the enthusiasm and simplicity of the Tibetan people.

    This is probably our only comfort at the moment!

    After carrying man Zhen back to the house, Chen Feng keeps watching her all the time.

    Several times, Ji Yunxi and I wanted to change shifts with him so that he could have a rest, but he refused, saying that he had to guard man Zhen himself.

    Ji Yunxi and I didn''t want to force, so we stayed by all night.

    But Manzhen''s condition, from good to bad, and her temperature from high to low, showed no sign of getting better.

    Our hearts are hanging high, even our eyes dare not close, for fear that once we close our eyes, when we open them again, Manzhen will leave us forever.

    But in the end, it''s probably not made of iron.

    In the middle of the night, I heard Chen Feng and Ji Yunxi''s tummies growling.

    At this point, dengba and his family have already gone to bed. It''s not very kind to wake them up and make food for us.

    So, I stood up, ready to go to the kitchen to prepare some food for them, good mat stomach.

    I went out of the room with a flashlight and wanted to go in the direction of the kitchen.

    However, when I passed the small garden in the middle of the hotel, I felt something moving on the ground of the garden.

    I was worried that some demons and ghosts would come to haunt Manzhen when she was seriously ill. I immediately flashed a flashlight to see what the evil thing was.

    But when the light was shining on the ground, I found that it was not something evil at all, but a white flower on the other side, struggling to break the ground!

 Chapter 892

    This scene surprised me a lot.

    Now this season, it''s the middle of winter in the Tibetan area. The whole Tibetan area is dying of grass. How can a flower grow suddenly?

    Is this other shore flower related to Li Manzhen who is unconscious in the room?

    I had doubts in my heart, but I also knew that the flower grew here for no reason. So I went back to my house to get some candles and plastic cloth, and built a small greenhouse around the flower, so as not to be damaged by the cold weather in the other side of the quilt Tibetan area.

    Sure enough, after I built the small greenhouse, the white flower on the other side really didn''t seem to grow so hard.

    Candle small light and warmth, like to give it endless energy in general, let it begin to stretch their slender branches, several will I build a small greenhouse around to burst.

    And not far away from the room, also heard the movement.

    "Water... I want to drink water..."

    It''s Maggie''s voice.

    Chen Fengxin next happy, mouth call way: "man Zhen, man Zhen you finally wake up, you almost scared me to death, do you know?"

    Hearing their voices, I almost got a general idea.

    Li Manzhen''s noumenon is a white flower on the other side.

    When her life is threatened, the white shore flower will appear, in the form of plants to continue her life.

    As long as the flower is still there, her life will not die out!

    Aware of this, I squatted in the yard, more carefully protect the white other shore flower, for fear that it will be damaged by the cold wind.

    But things don''t always develop according to people''s wishes.

    This is not, I was carefully protecting it, then I heard another sound in the room.

    "Poof... Ooh..."

    "Manzhen, how are you? You... How are you doing well and vomiting blood? It doesn''t matter. Don''t be afraid. I''ll go and find a doctor for you now! "

    Say, Chen Feng is about to go out, the result is Ji Yunxi to stop.

    "You''re here to watch her, I''ll go!"

    Then I saw Ji Yunxi come out of the room quickly.

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " I asked curiously.

    Ji Yunxi frowned and looked very serious.

    "Li Manzhen''s condition is more and more serious. She vomited a lot of blood just now. Now I''ll go and get a doctor for her!"

    "What? Are you sure? Is it really getting worse? But just now, I saw that the other side flower that represents her is blooming very vigorously and has strong vitality. It should not happen like this

    Ji Yunxi was puzzled when he heard me.

    "Symbolizing her other shore flower? Where is it? "

    I casually pointed out: "here, right there, I also made a small greenhouse for it to help it blossom!"

    Following the direction I pointed out, Ji Yunxi looked down and asked in a deep voice, "is this the flower you said on the other side?"

    "Yes, man Zhen''s body is a white other shore flower. There is another white other shore flower here. I don''t believe there is no connection between the two. So I want to protect it and see if it can make man Zhen recover her vitality!"

    "But the result of your protection is to let it die?" Ji Yunxi''s voice became a little cold.

    I was stunned. I didn''t understand what he meant.

    "It represents Manzhen''s noumenon. How can I let it die?"

    Ji Yunxi did not speak, only looked down at the other side of the flower.

    In my heart, a bad feeling surged up.

    I can''t help but look down, but my brain feels "buzzing".

    The white shore flower, which was full of vitality, has withered now.

    The black branches, the burned petals, and the faint smell of burning in the air all told me that it had been burned alive by the lighted candle.

    a bolt from the blue!

    It never occurred to me that this would happen.

    Just now, Mingming was still well. Why did he suddenly

    What''s worse is that Chen Feng, worried about man Zhen, has taken her out and is ready to rush to the hospital.

    In front of a scene, he was impartial to see a positive.

    Cold eyes, staring at me.

    I''ve never seen that look on Chen Feng''s face.

    Every time in the past, he looked like a fool. He was very fond of my cousin.

    But at the moment, I saw hate in his eyes.

    Yes, I hate it.

    It seems that I am no longer his cousin, but a sinner who killed his wife.

    Chill, little by little from my heart spread up.

    Chest, stuffy, I feel almost speechless.

    "Mi Xiaofei, what else do you have to say?" Chen Feng asked coldly.

    "Chen Feng, listen to me, things are not what you think. This flower was still in good condition before, but I don''t know why it suddenly... Suddenly became like this. I really didn''t want to burn it!" I argued hastily.

    Hear my words, Chen Feng''s eyes, instant congestion, fiery red, like at any time will rush to eat me in general.

    "But it did die under the fire you lit! You can''t deny that, can you? " Chen Feng asked in a cold voice.

    "This... I..." I have been struggling for a long time, and I can''t argue at all.

    He is right. Anyway, the other shore flower, which symbolizes Li Manzhen, really died under the candle I lit.

    But where do I know that this little candle will actually burn the very vigorous other shore flower in an instant?

    Everything, it seems, it''s like I did it on purpose.

    Only I know, from beginning to end, I didn''t want to hurt Manzhen at all.

    Xu is really embarrassed to see us in such a stalemate. Ji Yunxi coughed lightly and said, "what''s the matter now? We don''t have a final conclusion. Let''s not hurt our friendship! Chen Feng, it''s freezing outside now. You take Li Manzhen back first, and I''ll go and get a doctor for you, so that you won''t take her everywhere, and the situation will get worse. "

    By his advice, Chen Feng''s mood gradually calmed down, holding man Zhen back to the house.

    I wanted to help with the past, but Ji Yunxi stopped me.

    "You go back to your room and have a rest. Don''t go there any more, otherwise the misunderstanding with him will get deeper and deeper." Ji Yunxi advised.

    I looked at him and asked in a deep voice, "do you believe I burned that flower on the other side?"

    "In this case, it''s hard to say it''s not you. But... I don''t think you should do that. " Ji Yunxi answered truthfully.

    Hearing his words, I felt a little warm at last.

    At least, he is willing to trust me in his heart.

    Even if it doesn''t solve any problems, it''s better than no one believes me.

    As long as there are people willing to trust me, it''s not the worst!

    So thinking, I gave Ji Yunxi a smile: "thank you! It''s getting late. Manzhen is in a serious condition. Don''t delay any longer. Go and get the doctor back quickly! "

    "Well, you stay in the house. Don''t run around. I''ll be back soon."

    Ji Yunxi patted me on the shoulder, then quickly walked out of the hotel and disappeared into the dusk of the night

 Chapter 893

    After Ji Yunxi left, I looked in the direction of Chen Feng''s room and turned back to my bedroom.

    After a long night, I was very tired.

    Can lie on the bed, but toss and turn, how also can''t sleep.

    Almost full of brain, are just burned to death that white other shore flower.

    I really can''t figure out why that other shore flower will turn into ashes in such a short time.

    Mingming, at that time, no one else touched it except me.

    But I''m very sure I didn''t do anything to destroy it.

    Is it that it deliberately stretched out the flower branch to burn my candle?

    Isn''t that ridiculous?

    It''s just like human beings don''t seek their own death under normal circumstances.

    People will not seek death, so will flowers.

    What''s the problem?

    I thought about it for a long time, but I still couldn''t figure out the problem. Instead, the more I thought about it, the more sleepy I was.

    After yawning and turning over, I finally locked myself in bed and fell asleep.

    When I woke up again, it was already bright outside.

    I got up to wash, then opened the door, want to go to Chen Feng their room to see the situation of man Zhen.

    As a result, as soon as he entered, he was driven out by Chen Feng.

    "Chen Feng, what are you doing? I just want to go in and see maggie! "

    Chen Feng glanced at me with his cold eyes, and his tone was rather impatient: "why, didn''t you kill her last night, and now you want to do it again? Mi Xiaofei, how can your heart be so vicious? "

    My heart, a pain.

    "Chen Feng, is that what you really think of me? I''m your cousin. How can you not believe me? "

    "Cousin? Mi Xiaofei, you still remember that you are my cousin. I thought you had forgotten it long ago! I know that it''s not one day or two that you doubt Manzhen, so you always want to find a chance to kill her, so that she won''t interfere with the plan of resurrection, right? "

    "Chen Feng, you..." I was angry.

    "Why, can''t you refute it? In fact, I don''t object to your idea of resurrection. I''ve been helping you along the way. But Mi Xiaofei, no matter what, you can''t do it to my wife! You don''t know how hard it is for me and Manzhen to walk all the way! Now, you almost killed her. Do you deserve what we have done for you all the time? "

    "Chen Feng, it''s not really me. You have to believe me!" I argued.

    Chen Feng''s eyes, still cold, like a layer of Millennium ice, no longer any temperature.

    "You go, I don''t want to see you again!"

    As soon as I said that, I almost lost my footing.

    "You... What are you talking about? Chen Feng, we''ve all come to the last step. We''ll be able to revive Nu Yu soon. How can you... How can you leave me alone? Chen Feng, are you crazy? Don''t you forget how we came here? How can you say give up now and give up? "

    "It''s because I didn''t forget, so I don''t want to continue! Mi Xiaofei, every one of us is paying for you, just to defeat Chi you and bring peace to the world! However, if this goal requires me to exchange Manzhen''s life, I would rather not! Chen Feng is not a God, and I don''t have a thousand year''s destiny. I''m just an ordinary person. I just want to live with man Zhen and accompany each other to old age. As for the world and the peace, I don''t want to think about it any more. From today on, whether it''s your resurrection of Nu Yu or your fight against Chi you, it has nothing to do with me! "

    "Chen Feng, you..."

    I wanted to say something else, but he interrupted me again.

    "You go, I hope you and Ji Yunxi can succeed in resurrecting Nu Yu. At that time, maybe I will silently bless you in my heart. But man Zhen and I will not participate in this action any more! "

    Chen Feng''s words, let me a little collapse.

    I never thought that one day, our group of people would fall apart so easily.

    I always thought that we would be together all the time. We would revive Nu Yu together, defeat Chi you together, and live a happy life together.

    However, this thing often comes as soon as it is said.

    In just a few days, Chen Feng and man Zhen will leave the team and live their own life.

    This reality, let me have heartache.

    I took a deep breath, looked at Chen Feng, and asked, "are you sure you think about it?"

    "Well, I won''t do anything for you in the future. It has nothing to do with me whether you lose or win, whether you die or live! "

    With that, Chen Feng slammed the door.

    I was in a daze for a long time. For a moment, I didn''t know how to go.

    Time, a minute of the past, my feet like being nailed there, from the beginning to the end did not move.

    Until Ji Yunxi came, he took a deep look at me, sighed and said, "the doctor came to see me in the middle of the night yesterday and said that Li Manzhen''s life is very dangerous. In all probability, she will die. In this case, Chen Feng can''t calm down. You have to be considerate of him. "

    "I know, but... He said that he would not come with us to revive the girl..." my voice choked.

    "I can''t force it. Now for him, the most important thing is to save Li Manzhen''s life. In his present mood, even if he went with us to revive Nu Yu, there was no way to guarantee that he would be safe. Maybe something bad will happen. "

    "So, you mean..."

    "Let him stay here to take care of Li Manzhen. I''ll do it with you." Ji Yunxi said in a deep voice.

    After thinking about it, I feel that I can only do so now.

    No one wants this to happen.

    But now that it has happened, we can only think of a way to have the best of both worlds.

    It is no doubt our best choice to divide the army into two groups.

    It doesn''t affect Li Manzhen''s condition, nor does it affect our resurrection.

    After confirming this direction, Ji Yunxi and I went to Deng bar and got the tickets he bought in advance for us to visit the Potala Palace. Then we left some money for him and asked him to take care of Chen Feng and them for us.

    Deng Ba didn''t know what we were going to do, but he answered our words and sent us out of the hotel gate.

    As the hotel is a little far away from the Potala Palace, as soon as we got out of the hotel, we went to the main road, stopped a car and went straight to the Potala Palace.

    The sky in the Tibetan area is very blue, with a feeling of high sky and wide clouds.

    Ji Yunxi and I stood under the Potala Palace, looking up, deeply felt its towering and shock.

    As long as you step into this palace, all these disputes will soon be over, right?

 Chapter 894

    This season, few people come to visit the Tibetan area. Apart from monks, only three or four tour groups visit the huge Potala Palace.

    In order to avoid being found out, Ji Yunxi and I went in and found a group with the largest number of people, mixed in with them, and followed the little sister of the tour guide.

    After the introduction of the guide''s little sister, I learned that there were 1000 rooms in the Potala Palace.

    The 1000 rooms are divided into the White House and the Red Palace because of their different functions.

    The White House is named for its white exterior wall.

    It is said that it used to be the site of ZF institutions in Tibetan areas, and only senior monks and secular officials were allowed to enter.

    Therefore, even if we have tickets, we are not allowed to visit the White House. We can only let the guide take us to the direction of the Red Palace.

    The Red Palace is located in the center of the Potala Palace. The outer wall of the palace is red. The whole palace adopts Mandala layout. There are huge gilt buildings and red prayer flags, reflecting a strong Tibetan style.

    In these palaces, people''s mood will unconsciously become solemn.

    After all, this huge palace has been standing here for more than a thousand years.

    It is like a kind old man, quietly watching the rise and fall and honor and disgrace of the Tibetan land, also quietly watching all the vicissitudes of thousands of years.

    As if, no matter how the vast land changes, it can''t be shaken at all.

    Xu is afraid that we are tired of visiting. After visiting half of the Red Palace, the guide will show us to the corridor outside and let us have a rest. We will continue to visit later.

    The people in the tour group put down their backpacks, squatted or stood, and began to drink or eat, so as to replenish their strength for the next visit.

    Ji Yunxi and I are the only two people, from the beginning to the end, have hidden their thoughts.

    I looked not far away and saw that no one noticed us, so I poked Ji Yunxi''s arm and asked, "we''ve been walking around half the time, but we haven''t even seen the shadow of the corpse. Do you think it''s my wrong judgment?"

    Ji Yunxi shakes his head and answers in a deep voice: "wrong should not be wrong, but I feel that it is very likely that we have found the wrong direction."

    "In the wrong direction? What do you mean

    "If you think about it, what an important thing the corpse of that woman is. Do you think this kind of thing might be put in the visiting area? No matter how stupid the person guarding the corpse is, he will not make such a low-level mistake! "

    When I heard what he said, I seemed to understand something.

    "Do you mean that the corpse of the woman is likely to be hidden in the white house where outsiders are not allowed to enter?"

    "I always feel that if the White House is only a former ZF organization, it seems a little unreasonable to let outsiders in. If you think about it, that place used to be a ZF organization, but it''s not any more. It''s totally unreasonable that outsiders are not allowed to enter! Unless it hides something more secret than ZF''s office space, because it''s afraid of being known by outsiders, it can''t refuse outsiders to visit all the time! " Ji Yunxi said solemnly.

    "There is something in what you say! However, the place is guarded all around, and we are not familiar with the terrain. How can we slip in? "

    Ji Yunxi was silent for a while, lying on the railing and looking at the other side, then he spoke again: "steal the day for another day!"

    Then he took advantage of the Miss guide''s inattention and dragged me to the west corner.

    There, near the restroom, there''s a staircase next to it.

    The two of us ran down the stairs and the cat was under the steps next to the White House.

    I don''t know how long I waited, but two lamas in red robes passed by.

    Ji Yunxi and I didn''t delay much, so we rushed up and covered the handkerchief with overpowering drugs on their mouths while the two lamas didn''t respond.

    Soon, the two of them fell asleep.

    We took off their robes, put them on ourselves, put on the hat of Lama, disguised as them, and went to the entrance of the White House.

    Fortunately, the two lamas we stunned were not at a low level. After seeing the cards we showed, they soon let us into the White House.

    In a word, the White House and the Red Palace are totally different worlds.

    Although both of them are typical Tibetan buildings, the Red Palace is more strict and ethnic.

    The White House, on the other hand, does not have as many Tibetan decorations as the Red Palace. On the whole, it looks more peaceful, and there are not so many religious things, just like the homes of ordinary Tibetans.

    However, when I came in, I carefully observed that there were several statues around the White House.

    Their style is different from that of the traditional statues in Tibetan areas. What they carve also has obvious Central Plains color.

    In terms of appearance, they are Cong Ling, Ying Zhao, di Jiang, Zhi Bian, he Luo and Zhu Xun in Shan Hai Jing.

    The appearance of these statues further proves that Ji Yunxi''s conjecture is probably correct.

    After all, when telling me the story of Princess Wencheng''s entering Tibet last night, brother dengba once said that after Princess Wencheng moved into Potala Palace, there was no daytime in the whole Tibetan area for three months.

    In those three months, every night, there will be beasts flying in the sky.

    Now, it''s no coincidence that there are so many statues of the beast!

    However, after confirming that the female''s body is hidden in the White House, we still have to find a specific hiding place.

    There are hundreds of rooms, big and small. It''s not easy to find them.

    To save time, the two of us found a layout of the entire White House room on the corridor wall on the second floor of the White House.

    "Can you find the specific location through this layout?" Ji Yunxi asked.

    I looked at the layout, nodded and said, "it should be almost the same! At that time, in order to build the Potala Palace, Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty sent people to the Tibetan area to inspect for several months, and then determined the specific location of the palace. This shows that they are very concerned about this site, and they are not looking for it casually. In general, if you don''t look for any place, you may follow the theory of Yin Yang geomantic omen! "

    With that, I carefully observed the plan.

    "There are 50 rooms on the left and 50 rooms on the left. They are long in the East, arc in the west, a gap in the north and a depression in the south. The shape is like... A bit like a fish, an irregular fish!"

    "What''s the point of this being like a fish?" Ji Yunxi was puzzled.

    "Do you remember the statues we saw when we came in?"

    "Remember, they seem to be Cong Ling, Ying Zhao, di Jiang, Zhi Bian, he Luo and Zhu Hong. But what does it have to do with the location we''re looking for? Aren''t they used to guard the corpse of the female

    "They are used to guard the corpse of the female, but at the same time, they are also used to mark the specific location of the female corpse! Because he Luo, in the book of mountains and seas, is a fish with one head and 10 bodies! Ten bodies represent ten different directions, just like the idiom "ambush on all sides"! If you want to gather 10 directions into one head, is there really no moral

    "So, you mean that the statue of holothurian we saw before, the direction of its mouth opening, is the place we are looking for?"

    "That''s right!"

    I leaned on the railing and looked out at the statue of the fish. I found that its mouth was in the same direction as we are now.

    But its mouth is a little bit up.

    That is to say, the real hiding place of the female corpse is in the room on the first floor where we are!

 Chapter 895

    Aware of this, I did not delay, directly took Ji Yunxi, ran upstairs.

    However, what we didn''t expect was that there were many monks in robes on patrol on this floor.

    Shit, I thought I could get in as soon as I found a place.

    I didn''t expect to break through so many Lama guards.

    This kind of situation makes me feel a little depressed.

    After all, judging from the current situation, there are thirty or forty of these lamas.

    With our ability, it must not be difficult to get rid of them.

    But the current situation is different from when we used to look for Jingpo stone.

    Looking for crystal soul stone, most of them are evil things or bad people.

    Like that, even if you kill 100, it''s not enough.

    Now, these lamas who guard the corpse of the female are not bad people, and they may not even have done anything bad.

    If we do harm to them indiscriminately, it will be a great sin!

    Unless we can come up with a complete solution.

    I hide in the corner, while observing those lamas, thinking quickly.

    Until, Ji Yunxi pulled my arm.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Look at that!" Ji Yunxi said in a low voice.

    I looked in the direction of his finger and saw a big clock hanging under the Potala Palace.

    The style of the clock is very old, and there is almost no guard beside it. It seems to be abandoned.

    However, a clock of this type, even if it does not strike, does not mean that it is useless.

    At least, in case of fire or major disaster, it can serve as a notice and warning.

    I turned my eyes, and I immediately got to the bottom of it.

    From the storage ring, call out several invisible paper men, give them blessing for a while, and then throw them into the air.

    The invisible paper man drifted all the way and finally landed in front of the old clock.

    I raised my hand and pointed to the clock, constantly making the action of striking.

    Soon, the invisible paper men began to knock the big bell with the wooden sticks they were lifting.

    The huge bell rings in the whole Potala Palace.

    Sure enough, hearing the bell, all the Lamas'' faces changed.

    "What''s the matter? Who''s ringing the bell? "

    "I don''t know. I guess it''s something important! After all, the clock hasn''t rung for years. If it''s OK, who will ring it? "

    "Let''s go down and have a look! Otherwise, there will be something wrong, but we don''t know it. We''ll have to eat and go again! "

    With these words, the lamas went downstairs one after another to ring the bell.

    I looked around and saw that there was no Lama on this floor. Then I asked Ji Yunxi to come out.

    The two of us went to the door of the room and saw that there was a lock on it. I took out a hairpin, straightened it, and poked it into the lock hole.

    I didn''t waste much energy. After a lot of trouble, the lock was quickly opened.

    The dust from my face almost made me choke.

    Covering his mouth and nose, Ji Yunxi and I went in.

    Inside, it is the same as other rooms in the Potala Palace. They are all typical Tibetan residences.

    However, this room is more luxurious than other rooms.

    Even if there is dust everywhere, it can''t cover up the fact that the utensils inside are made of pure gold.

    "Tut Tut, this place was once inhabited by dignitaries. How much gold and silver jewelry do you need to make so many gold and silver utensils? The Tibetan people are so rich? " Ji Yunxi said.

    "If I guess correctly, maybe this is Princess Wencheng''s room. At that time, she was the queen of Songzan Ganbu. No one could afford such a room except her and Songzan Ganbu! " I replied casually.

    "It seems that Songzanganbu really dotes on Princess Wencheng. This is quite like your husband! "

    "No nonsense! We have to find the body of the nun in this room as soon as possible, or we won''t be able to leave when the lamas come back later! "

    Ji Yunxi shrugged: "you are so boring. I can''t even joke with you!"

    "When you find the body of Nu Yu and bring her back to life, you can make fun of her! But now, please have a bit of professional integrity, and find the body of the girl quickly! " I urged.

    "All right, all right, don''t rush. Just like an old lady, can''t I look for it?"

    Ji Yunxi is very helpless, had to follow what I said, in order to find up in the big room.

    But it''s strange to say that the room is not big. If there is something hidden, we should be able to find it soon.

    But now, I and he look for a circle after circle, but still did not find anything.

    What''s the situation?

    Did I make a mistake when I was looking at the floor plan of the White House?

    For me, this possibility is almost negligible.

    After so many things, countless mechanisms have been cracked, and I''ve never missed one.

    I believe that this time will not!

    I calmed down and searched the room carefully again. Finally, I found an unusual ground near the window of the room.

    The reason why it''s unusual is that as long as I step on it, the crystal soul stones hidden in my storage ring will send out a reaction.

    Although this kind of induction is very weak, it is enough for me to make a correct judgment.

    I took out my dagger, crouched down and knocked on the ground.

    Sure enough, the sound of this ground is different from that of other places.

    I brushed the dust with my hand, and then took a dagger to pry around it. The square ground was pried open by me, revealing the hole below which only one person could pass.

    "It seems that under this is the place where the corpse of the female is hidden!" I''m a little excited.

    Ji Yunxi nodded and said in a deep voice: "after all the difficulties and obstacles, now we are about to finish the last step. It''s really exciting!"

    "In that case, we won''t delay. Let''s go down and have a look first."

    After that, I raised my feet to go down.

    But Ji Yunxi held me.

    "You''re a girl, you can''t do the work of fighting. Let me do such a risky thing! "

    The sound falls, then sees he preempts a step, already stepped into that hole in.

    I was stunned for a moment, and I soon reacted. I followed him closely and went in with him.

    The space below is bigger than I thought.

    Not long after drilling into the hole, we arrived at a square basement.

    However, in this basement, there are only simple tables and chairs, and nothing else. It''s not worth our staying too much.

    Therefore, Ji Yunxi and I almost did not hesitate to get into the passage on the right side of the basement

 Chapter 896

    This passage is very long. Ji Yunxi and I walked for a long time, but we didn''t get to the end. We didn''t know where it would lead.

    But it''s true that the longer we walk, the more difficult we feel to breathe.

    After all, the Potala Palace is located on a snowy plateau, and the oxygen is thin. We have been walking in the passageway for so long, so it''s strange that we don''t hold our breath.

    After walking for a while, I couldn''t hold on any longer, so I held on to the wall and gasped for breath.

    "Well, I''m dying. Let''s have a rest first. I''m tired to death."

    Ji Yunxi looked back at me and said in a deep voice, "no way! In this passage, there is very little oxygen. The longer we stay, the more unfavorable it is to our breathing! Now, the best way is to get out of here so that you need less oxygen. Otherwise, the delay will be long, and when the oxygen in this passage is exhausted, we will be really finished! "

    I thought about it and thought it was the same, so I followed him and went on.

    Because of the belief that we wanted to go out of here earlier, we walked very smoothly in the later journey. It took us less than 20 minutes to walk out of the passage.

    However, unlike what we imagined, the other end of the passage is no longer near the Potala Palace.

    Even, it is very likely that it is far away from the Potala Palace.

    Because when we come out of the passage, what we see is one mountain after another.

    Those peaks, like those arranged by people, are all around, only the basin in the middle is exposed.

    Along the steps, Ji Yunxi and I walked slowly down to the edge of the basin.

    Now, when we looked up again, we found the subtlety of this place.

    If you stand on it, you will feel that it''s just the mountains surrounding the basin. It''s no big deal at all.

    But standing in the basin, you will find that the surrounding peaks are not ordinary peaks, but are carved into a reclining Buddha.

    The expressions of those reclining Buddhas are some angry, some laughing, some angry and some sad.

    After careful counting, I found that those reclining Buddhas, no more than 35, are the same as the 35 Buddhas in Buddhism.

    It is said in Baoji Sutra: "all living beings, if they have five rebellious and ten evil felonies in their bodies, should worship the thirty-five Buddhas and repent in their hearts, and all the sins will be eliminated."

    Tibetan areas believe in Buddhism, so it''s not surprising that there are many things related to Buddhism.

    It''s just that we came from the Potala Palace. Why did we get here?

    The entrance of this place is hidden in a mysterious room of Potala Palace. What is the secret?

    I was curious and looked at Ji Yunxi: "what do you think?"

    "This place should be used to store the corpse of the female! Otherwise, there will not be so many reclining Buddhas to guard. "

    "That''s right, but there''s nothing in the middle of the basin. How can there be a dead woman?" I answered with a frown.

    Ji Yunxi shook his head and said in a deep voice: "it''s not that there is nothing. At least, there is a great border here. To get to the middle of the basin, you have to break through the border. "

    "Border?" I was stunned.

    Hit us to drill out of the passage, clearly did not see any border ah!

    Xu is to see I don''t believe, Ji Yunxi stretched out his hand, not far ahead of the past.

    I thought his hand would be unimpeded, but in fact, as soon as he reached out for a while, he was blocked by something.

    Back, no matter how hard he tried, his hand just couldn''t push forward one more point!

    In other words, there is something in front of us not far away.

    However, because it is completely transparent, we didn''t notice it before.

    Ji Yunxi turned his head, looked at me and asked, "do you believe it now?"

    "I believe it. But... But this thing is blocked here, so we can''t get into it at all, and we can''t judge whether the female''s body is hidden in it or not. "

    "Others may not, but you can!" Ji Yunxi eyes firm said.

    "Can I?"

    Ji Yunxi nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, in this world, only you can do it!"

    "You mean to use the crystal soul stones we collected before?"

    "Binggou! bingo! In fact, just now in the passage, I thought that it is self-evident how important the body of the female is. But the way we came in was so smooth that there was almost no barrier. Just imagine, when they made such an important thing, would Princess Wencheng only have a room, a passage and a basin to hide it? In thousands of years, aren''t they afraid that someone will come here by mistake? You know, once someone breaks in by mistake and destroys the body of the female, the impact is absolutely devastating. They can''t have thought of that! "

    "Therefore, only those who have gathered all the souls of nvyu, except Princess Wencheng, can open this huge border and enter it?" I asked.

    "Yes! Only in this way can they ensure that the corpse of the girl will not be damaged by other people who enter the place by mistake, because those people can''t even enter the huge border. What about the damage? The most important thing is that even if the people around Princess Wencheng betrayed her, they couldn''t get into it. After all, if you want to collect all the crystal soul stones, you have to use your three spirits. It''s not easy. It''s very likely that those people will not be able to do it all their lives. In this way, the corpse can be perfectly protected! "

    Ji Yunxi''s words, let me suddenly enlightened.

    Yes, what he said is really the only explanation.

    At that time, in order to protect this secret, Emperor Taizong did not hesitate to agree to Songzan Ganbu''s request to marry Princess Wencheng. How could he not consider other possible problems?

    The ancient emperors, when considering problems, will definitely do everything in a comprehensive way.

    What Ji Yunxi said is really like their style!

    Understanding these, I that a hanging heart, at the moment is also finally put down.

    Now that I have the key to open it, there''s no hesitation.

    I took a deep breath and set out those 7 crystal spirits from the storage ring and held them together.

    Then, I went forward and touched the hand holding the crystal soul stone on the border.

    Cold feeling, from the crystal soul stone upload, straight to my palm drill.

    In just a few seconds, I felt my eyelashes freezing.

    Cold, really cold to the bone.

    I hold the hand of crystal soul stone, and it''s freezing.

    But in order to successfully open this boundary, I have to continue to insist.

    "Bear it, bear it again, let''s go! It''s going to open soon Ji Yunxi kept encouraging me.

    And I have to bite my teeth.

    After all, I''ve come to this stage. If I don''t do my best, and don''t mention those friends and partners who died in the middle of the journey, I''m even sorry for myself.

    So, even if I''m frozen into ice, I''ll stick to it!

 Chapter 897

    Xu Shi really had the help of crystal soul stone. Just when I was about to be unable to hold on, the boundary suddenly opened.

    My hand, already can pass through the border, enter directly inside.

    "Yes, indeed!" I cried with a little excitement.

    Ji Yunxi also showed a smile.

    "Good! Soon, we will be able to complete this unprecedented move! "

    "Yes, it''s not easy to come to this step after so many experiences!" I said casually.

    Ji Yunxi nodded and said in a deep voice, "as long as we finish this last step, we will soon defeat Chiyou and return peace to the world."

    "Yes, the world is peaceful. This is a scene that many people dream of. Now, at last, it''s coming

    "So, let''s not delay. Let''s go inside and revive the body of the girl! At that time, we can go back to the underworld earlier to see the people we want to see! " Ji Yunxi urged.

    "Good!"

    With that, Ji Yunxi and I strode to the middle of the basin.

    Just because I went in, I found that the situation inside was totally different from what we saw outside.

    At least, it''s not as empty as we''ve seen before, but has a very regular shape.

    To what extent is it regular?

    Its whole shape is basically a circle.

    This circle is divided into seven complete circles.

    These circles are all made up of the stumps of Populus euphratica, and take the circle as the center, orderly, radiating from the inside out, like a round sun, magnificent!

    In the center of the "sun", there is a crystal coffin with high purity.

    I''ve seen this kind of crystal.

    Because, and all the crystal box, is the same material.

    That is to say, the body in this crystal coffin is really the corpse of a girl!

    Aware of this, my mood suddenly more excited, directly strode past.

    Although, before in the dream, or in the consciousness, I have seen the female twice.

    But that view, and this view at the moment, is totally different.

    She, indeed, is like a layer of undying goddess, lying there quietly, with a sense of seclusion.

    "This is your mother?" Ji Yunxi asked.

    I nodded, silent, just walked over and gently stroked her face with my hand.

    It''s good to be so big. I''ve never really met my mother.

    Even, for a time, I thought I was a fatherless child.

    But Grandma''s death, but let me understand, originally I also have a mother.

    Just like at this moment, my mother, who gave me three souls, who gave me life, is lying in front of me.

    She''s been waiting for me for more than a thousand years.

    Now, at last, she has.

    Tears, I do not know when, so slowly slide down.

    I''m like a lost child. After a lot of hardships, I finally found my own mother.

    How nice!

    From then on, I also have a mother!

    Seeing my emotion getting more and more excited, Ji Yunxi patted me on the shoulder and comforted me: "don''t cry, how big a person is, and cry like a little cat, and don''t be afraid of jokes!"

    I gave him a white look and murmured: "a prince like you, who has been respected and treated well since childhood, certainly can''t realize that when you are born, you don''t feel like a mother!"

    "Yes, I can''t understand it, but could you please wipe your nose first? You are really ugly as you are now! "

    "You don''t care about me! When I see my mother, I''m excited, can''t I? "

    "OK, you''re excited, you''re excited. Then when you are excited, we will revive your beloved mother, OK? "

    Then he retreated to one side and waited there.

    And I have been around the body of the female, want to have a good look at her.

    After all, I haven''t seen it for so many years. Now it''s not easy to see it. Of course, I have to get tired of it with my mother.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that when I was staring at the corpse and laughing, I suddenly felt my body softened and my whole body fell to the ground.

    Head, very dizzy, let me almost can''t see the things in front of me.

    I shook my head a little, and finally I was sober.

    But the body, is still so weak.

    I tried to get up from the ground, but it didn''t work at all.

    Every time I try my best, the softness on my legs will increase, and I will fall back to the ground.

    Why is that?

    Before Ming Ming, is it still good?

    Is it that the energy of the female corpse is too strong for me to bear?

    It doesn''t make sense. I''m the daughter of Nu Yu. No matter how powerful she is, she won''t hurt her children, will she?

    But if it''s not like this, how can I not make any effort?

    Fear comes from the bottom of my heart.

    All of a sudden, I had a bad feeling.

    Sure enough, not long after I lost all my strength, I saw Ji Yunxi come slowly.

    "It''s you?"

    "Yes, it''s me!" Ji Yunxi replied calmly.

    Heart, a pain.

    "When on earth did you start? What have you done to me? " I asked in a cold voice.

    Ji Yunxi hooks his lips and smiles.

    That smile, or as bright as before, but who can see through his smile behind those tricks?

    "I didn''t do anything to you. I just patted you on the shoulder to comfort you. I put an ice needle into your body. This ice needle can seal the main holes in your body, so that you can''t even resist! "

    Hearing this, my heart, completely cool.

    It turned out that he actually moved his hand at that time!

    To tell you the truth, since Ji Yunxi escaped from the Shura world, I didn''t trust him as much as before.

    So, along the way, I have been secretly observing his every move.

    But that night, when the snow mountain goddess wanted to kill me, he did not hesitate to use his hand to block the sword for me. My doubts about him were completely dispelled.

    Because, in my opinion, a person who can spare his life to protect you will not be your enemy at least.

    But who can think that his mind is far deeper than I imagined.

    Even if we knew each other so well, I couldn''t see what was going on inside him.

    "Why on earth? You''re almost married to Nuan Nuan. Why do you do it all of a sudden? " I asked in a cold voice.

    Ji Yunxi came over, squatted down on my side, pinched my chin, and said word by word, "marry Nuan Nuan? Mi Xiaofei, don''t you understand? From beginning to end, you are the only one I want to marry! To tell you the truth, Chi you and I have reached an agreement. As long as I help him destroy the body of Nu Yu, he will marry you to me and let me be his son-in-law! This condition is too attractive for me, isn''t it? "

 Chapter 898

    "Ji Yunxi, you are shameless!" I said angrily.

    He sneered and said, "soon you will find something more shameless."

    With that, he clapped his hand and said in a deep voice, "it''s done. Come out!"

    So, the next second, I will see a familiar figure, from the edge of the basin, slowly came over.

    I widened my eyes and didn''t believe what I saw.

    "Manzhen, how could it be you?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    That''s right. The person who came over there was Li Manzhen, who was lying on the bed dying until this morning.

    At that time, Chen Feng was angry with me because of this, and even went to the Potala Palace to find the body of the girl, he didn''t want to come with me.

    As a result, now only a few hours, Li Manzhen appeared in this place.

    What this means is obvious.

    Li Manzhen looked at me with a gloomy smile and said in a strange tone: "Mi Xiaofei, didn''t you expect that? I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time

    This voice!

    My heart, suddenly a cool.

    Sure enough!

    "It turns out that the last scene I saw in the undersea Tomb of Hiram was not an illusion!"

    At the moment, I feel a little sad.

    Hearing what I said, Li Manzhen did not hide any more. She raised her hand and brushed her face gently. She immediately changed back to her original appearance.

    A red dress, like stained with countless blood.

    Gloomy and cunning eyes with endless hatred for me.

    She is Li Manshu!

    "You are right. In the undersea Tomb of hirang, you can see that Li Manzhen''s eyes are faintly red. That''s exactly what I am eroding her will step by step. However, in order not to let you find that I did not choose the fastest erosion method, but accumulated over time, bit by bit erosion. Because I really want to see your surprised expression

    Seeing her proud look, my heart almost sank to the bottom.

    Yeah, it''s amazing.

    Even though I have long suspected that Li Manzhen may have been replaced by her, her various behaviors after her departure from Xilang are too normal.

    Even, several times, they almost lost their lives for us.

    In this case, I really can''t continue to doubt her.

    It is this negligence that leads to my helpless predicament today.

    I regret, very much!

    Secretly complaining about myself, I slowly raised my head and looked at Li Manshu.

    "Now, I just want to ask, how on earth did you get out of the bead sealed by the ink cool night?"

    I have seen the magic power of Mo liangye.

    If there is no special reason, with Li Manshu''s strength, I am afraid it is difficult to lift that seal.

    As if he had known that I would ask this question for a long time, Li Manshu chuckled and said contemptuously: "brother liangye''s mana is naturally powerful. I really can''t open the seal by myself. But if someone helps me, it will be different! "

    "Can I help you?" I was surprised.

    "Why not? In fact, you can''t think of the person who helped me! " Li Manshu became more and more proud.

    "Who is it?"

    "Of course, as like as two peas, who is the same as me, who can help me to remove the seal?"

    "You mean Li Manzhen helped you? No, it''s impossible! She is so kind, how can she help you do such a thing I denied it.

    "If it''s normal, it''s impossible! But don''t forget, before that, she had lost her child and lost her fertility forever. You are also a mother. You should know how cruel it is for a mother Li Manshu looked at me arrogantly.

    Hearing this, I understand something.

    "So, you used Manzhen''s point to induce her to do what you said, so as to untie the seal! Then, little by little, you erode her will and turn her into your puppet

    My voice became very angry.

    You know, Mo liangye and I thought of all the possibilities, but never thought that things actually went wrong in man Zhen''s own will.

    If we had thought of this possibility earlier, maybe things would not have become what they are now!

    Seeing that I became angry, Li Manzhen seemed very happy.

    She lifted the long hair beside her ears, slowly came to me and looked down at me.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I once said that I will come back to you for revenge! You robbed my cool night brother, I will never let you go! Now, I did it! And you? Even if you have cool night brother''s heart, so what? In the end, isn''t he the loser of my team? "

    There was a look of satisfaction in her eyes.

    Obviously, she has been waiting for this day for a long time.

    From the beginning, there was no possibility of peace between her and me.

    If she is strong, I will be weak.

    If she is weak, I will be strong.

    And now, obviously, she won.

    She used her calculation, with her plot, step by step pressure, finally let me retreat.

    "If you do this, my husband will not let you go!" I snapped at her.

    "My husband? Oh, after I beat you to death, brother liangye will become my husband. And you are just his ex-wife! An ex-wife, what''s the right to argue with me here? " Li Manshu has completely ignored me.

    "What did you do to Chen Feng?"

    When it comes to this point, I can''t keep myself safe.

    But Chen Feng is my cousin and I have to care.

    "Chen Feng?" Li Manshu slightly picked eyebrows, "he this fool, after I and Ji Yunxi together to provoke, fell single, naturally I killed. For a man like him who wants to be able, incompetent and brainless, is there any better way out than death? "

    "You... Li Manshu, you are so cruel! He is so kind to you that you can do it? " I asked, gnashing my teeth.

    Li Manshu sneered and said, "if he is good to me, should I be good to him? Then I am good to brother liangye. Why does he refuse to give me any warmth? It''s ok if I don''t give it. At the beginning, in Yunnan, he even destroyed my soul. If Chen Feng didn''t stop me in time, maybe I didn''t even have my last soul! "

    "Do you know that Chen Feng saved you? Oh, I knew you would become what you are now, and I have come up with so many things. My husband shouldn''t have looked at Chen Feng''s face and let you go! "

    "Unfortunately, it''s too late for you to regret it! Anyway, I have manipulated all the consciousness of Li Manzhen with my last soul, and turned her into me! Now, she is me and I am her. What can you do for me? "

 Chapter 899

    I know that at this point, I have no room for maneuver.

    It''s better to accept the reality than talk to her more.

    Thinking of this, I glanced at her and said coldly, "I''ve been defeated by you today. I recognize you! But I hope you don''t give me the chance, otherwise, once I catch the chance, I will never let you go as I did at the beginning! "

    "Oh, MI Xiaofei, you really think highly of yourself! To tell you the truth, from the day I calculated you, I didn''t intend to let you live! Now, all your big acupoints are sealed, and you can''t even move. You said, "how can I miss such a good chance to kill you?"

    Li Man Shu says, the corner of the mouth gradually evokes a strange radian.

    "No nonsense! If you want to kill it, you can kill it. Don''t make a fuss I''m a little impatient.

    "Since you can''t wait to die, I''ll help you now!"

    Words fall, Li Manshu body a shake, quickly from the body out of countless roots of the other side of the flower vine, beg brush straight to me.

    I want to avoid, but now I don''t have any strength. I can''t move, let alone avoid.

    It seems that I am destined to die here today.

    I sigh helplessly, want to close my eyes and wait to die.

    Who knows, at this time, Ji Yunxi suddenly rushed forward, a block in front of me.

    Seeing this, Li Manshu quickly collected the rattan on the other side and yelled at him: "are you crazy? Do you know what you''re doing? "

    Ji Yunxi sneered and said in a deep voice, "of course I know. You are the one who really doesn''t know what you are doing! From the beginning, we agreed that Mo Liang night will be yours and Mi Xiaofei will be mine. Now, you want to kill her treacherously. Do you think I can promise you? "

    "Ji Yunxi, are you stupid? Is it important for a woman to have a whole kingdom? Chiyou has promised you that he can give you the whole Shura world after it is finished! At that time, what kind of woman can''t you get? Why do you have to hang yourself in MI Xiaofei''s tree? " Li Manshu was a little annoyed.

    Ji Yunxi''s face was gloomy and full of impatience to her.

    "Since ancient times, all men have loved rivers and mountains and beautiful people. But I Ji Yunxi, as long as the beauty, not Jiangshan! Today, if you hurt her a hair, don''t blame me for turning my back on her! "

    His tone is very tough, which can''t be refuted by Li Manshu at all.

    When I heard his words like this, I also had mixed feelings in my heart.

    If it had been before, I would have been moved by it.

    But now, the irony in my heart is far greater than the moving.

    It''s not wrong for one person to love another.

    But if, in order to get this person, we don''t compromise the means, or even do anything harmful, it''s really insulting the word "love".

    In this world, no love should be based on the suffering of others.

    If so, nine times out of ten it would be a mistake!

    Just like now, Ji Yunxi keeps saying how much he loves me and does everything for me.

    But I know very well that I don''t need such love.

    In the same way, even though Li Manshu has been in love with Mo liangye for thousands of years, he only thinks about him.

    But Mo liangye doesn''t love her, just doesn''t love her. This thing can''t be forced.

    Blindly forced, the last will only be left in vain!

    Xu is frightened by Ji Yunxi''s momentum, and Li Manshu''s expression is not good-looking.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I didn''t expect that you still have so much charm. Robbed my cool night elder brother not to say, now even Ji Yunxi''s soul son all hook to go! Tell me what you are, and how can you do it? " Li Manshu said sarcastically.

    I white her one eye, cold voice should say: "I think, you should ask yourself, why pay so much, but still no man like you!"

    "You..." Li Manshu choked on me.

    "Mi Xiaofei, don''t think that if Ji Yunxi supports you now, I dare not kill you! You''d better be obedient, or you''ll make me angry and do you no good! " Li Man Shu sternly warns a way.

    I don''t even bother to give her a little look.

    Talking to a bad woman like her is not a waste of my life. What is it?

    Seeing that I didn''t want to talk to her, Li Manshu asked for nothing. He didn''t talk to me anymore. Instead, he turned to Ji Yunxi.

    "Come on, don''t stretch your face. I didn''t do anything about your little beauty. It''s getting late. We should start to destroy the body of Nu Yu, so that Chi you can rest easy! At that time, you can do whatever you want to do with your little beauty! "

    Ji Yunxi didn''t say a word. He just glanced at me. Then he and Li Manzhen went to Nuzhen''s crystal coffin.

    Because I was lying on the ground with limited vision, I couldn''t see their movements clearly. I only knew that both of them used their best skills to remove the corpse from the crystal coffin with a strong force.

    It''s also strange that the corpse of the girl, as soon as she left the crystal coffin, shrank rapidly like a tree out of the soil.

    "Ha ha, the final result of the original generation of Goddess is just like this!"

    Li Manshu sneered, and then suddenly stretched countless flower vines on the other side of the river to Nu Yu''s body. All the flower vines tore together.

    "No! No I yelled.

    But it didn''t help, but in the blink of an eye, the body of the girl had been torn to pieces by her. She couldn''t spell it well!

    Seeing this scene, my heart broke in an instant.

    We have worked hard for so long, and even paid the price of our lives for it.

    But now, it has become a pile of waste, and it can no longer have the ability to reverse the outcome.

    Such as the tide of general decadence, from the bottom of my heart hit.

    I know that we have completely lost this battle.

    The world will soon fall into the cruel and absurd rule of Shura.

    I don''t know. In a few years'' time, will anyone remember what great efforts we made to prevent this?

    "Mi Xiaofei, your hope has been completely shattered. Now it''s your turn!"

    Li Manshu said, slowly came over and took all the crystal soul stones from my hands.

    Finally, we have no chance to turn defeat into victory!

    After taking the crystal soul stone, Li Manshu smiles with pride.

    "Well, Ji Yunxi, now she belongs to you, whatever you do!"

    Ji Yunxi took a deep look at me and bent down to pick me up.

    "No, don''t touch me! You are the most shameless person I have ever met. You are not qualified to touch me I began to drink.

    But he didn''t pay attention to my attitude at all. He still picked me up and walked slowly to the outside of the border step by step.

    I was angry and continued to yell at him: "Ji Yunxi, you bastard, let me go! I tell you, even if I die, I won''t be with you! "

    Sure enough, hearing this, Ji Yunxi stopped for a moment.

    "Mi Xiaofei, one day, you will understand that I am the one who loves you most in the world! Yes, my favorite, none of them

 Chapter 900

    As soon as Ji Yunxi said this, I felt a stabbing pain in my neck.

    Then I lost consciousness.

    When I woke up again, I was already in a hall.

    Not far away stood a tall man.

    I took a breath, frowned and asked, "Hello, excuse me... Where is this?"

    Hearing my voice, the tall figure turned slowly, revealing his original face.

    My heart, a fierce suffocation.

    "It''s you

    "My good daughter, who else do you think, if it''s not me?"

    I will recognize his voice even if it turns to ashes.

    Because, he was in the underground pyramid of the country of Ethiopia before, he dug out my eyes of Chiyou!

    When I think of the pain when I lost my eyes, I feel the blood rush into my head.

    For a person, the most painful thing is not skinning, but being hurt by a close relative.

    Yes, by blood, he''s my father.

    No matter how I deny it, half of my body comes from his blood.

    But it is this half of the blood that makes me so miserable at the moment!

    Other people''s children are nestled in their father''s arms since childhood, and are favored and protected by their father for fear of being cheated by other bad boys.

    And my father, what did he do?

    He never held me and protected me. He gouged out my eyes with his own hands!

    Ask, in this world, there is more cruel father than him?

    I feel my heart, are tightly together, even breathing has become a bit difficult.

    But Chi you seemed very happy to see me now. He came slowly, raised his hand, pinched my chin, and looked at me all the time.

    "My dear daughter, I thought that as long as you take away your eyes, you will not see. But I didn''t expect that you have such a good ability. Even if you don''t have eyes, you can still see things. Oh, it seems that I was too kind to you at the beginning! "

    Because the big acupoints on my body are still sealed, so my limbs still have no strength, and there is no room for resistance at all.

    But fortunately, my facial features are still active, so I almost didn''t think about it, then spit on his face.

    "Pooh! Don''t scream! I, MI Xiaofei, have never had a father like you! Because you don''t deserve it

    Chi you was a little annoyed by the spittle that I spat on his face. He raised his hand and wiped what I spat on. The pores of his face were angry.

    "Mi Xiaofei, do you know what will happen if you annoy me at such a time?"

    I gave him a white look and said coldly, "isn''t it a dead end? Since ancient times, who has no death in life! If you have the ability, come on! Kill me! Anyway, with a father like you, I might as well die! "

    Being so excited by me, the anger on Chi You''s face suddenly became even worse. I could almost feel his gnashing hatred for me in his heart.

    "Oh, your character is very similar to that of your mother when she was young! Unfortunately, I have never loved your mother, so you don''t have to think that I will have a little pity for you! "

    His voice, cold and thin, with no emotion at all, pierced my heart and almost couldn''t restrain the pain.

    Yes, he doesn''t even love his daughter. How can he have any affection for me?

    In his mind, power and status are always more important.

    And nu Yu and I have always been accessories in his life.

    He wants it, he wants it, he wants it, he wants it!

    Thinking of this, my heart is even more angry, glaring at him, coldly way: "like you, sooner or later, one day, will go to hell! God, I will never let you go

    But as soon as my voice fell, his hand was on my eyes.

    Severe pain, coming from the eyes.

    Cold sweat, burst out.

    "I go to hell? Now, nu Yu''s body has been destroyed, and there is no crystal soul stone. In this world, no one can defeat me! You mole ants are going to be buried in my hands

    With that, he pulled hard.

    The two invisible paper men pasted on my eyes, which were used to see things, were torn by them in an instant, and then dropped on the ground.

    My world is black again.

    I can''t see anything, not even the hateful Chiyou.

    The anger in my heart, let me blurt out.

    "Wang 8 egg! You''ll be punished for all the hurtful things you''ve done

    "I don''t know if I will be punished! But I know that soon you who rebel against me will die miserably! Because, as long as I get rid of you, I can become the master of the world! At that time, whether it''s the Shura world, the human world, or the underworld, all will obey my orders! "

    Chi you tone arrogant finish, the hand fiercely into my abdomen, and then pull.

    I can''t even speak because of the pain.

    I just feel like I''m dying.

    Cold sweat, like rain, drop by drop, my clothes, all dyed wet.

    "You... What did you do to me?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    Chi You sneered and said in a rough voice: "nothing. I just took the inner pill from your Dantian. This inner elixir is made of a good spirit stone. It will have a great effect on my recovery. So I have to sacrifice you! "

    Words fall, he pushed me hard, let me fall heavily on the ground.

    "Come on! Take her down to me, so that I can watch her. Don''t let her run away Chiyou ordered coldly.

    Hearing his words, I heard two heavy footsteps not far away.

    They, stop by me.

    Then, another left and right, put up my whole body, and quickly walked to other places.

    Because I lost the invisible paper man who helped me see things, I had no way to know where they would take me.

    All I know is that they held me up and walked for about ten minutes before they finally stopped.

    Xu Shizhen''s heart was so cold that I didn''t even say a word. They left me on the ground and locked the door.

    Now, no matter how much struggle and resistance, it is useless.

    Everything is gone.

    The corpse of Nu Yu is gone, the crystal soul stone is gone, even the inner pill in my body is gone.

    I have nothing, just like a useless person.

    Can only lie here quietly to die.

    Lying down, I gradually numb, the whole person sleep in the past.

    Maybe I''m really desperate. This time, I fell asleep so soundly that I didn''t even have a dream, let alone see a girl in my dream as before.

    Presumably, after her body and crystal soul stone were destroyed, she also completely disappeared from the world, even without any consciousness.

    In a daze, I didn''t know how long I had slept before I woke up from my deep sleep.

    However, as soon as I woke up, I felt a warm feeling on my face.

    This sense of touch, let my whole body sweat hair upright, fiercely sat up.

    "Who?" Because I can''t see, I can only ask.

    "Xiao Fei, it''s me!"

 Chapter 901

    It''s Ji Yunxi''s voice!

    After confirming this, almost subconsciously, I wanted to reach out and hit him.

    But there was no force at all.

    Even if my heart has been angry to the extreme, want to cut him, but my body, but still sitting in place.

    All helpless, I can only choose to use words to attack.

    "What are you doing here? What''s the right of a scum like you to call my name? "

    His hands, holding a warm towel, bit by bit, help me wipe the blood and sweat on my face.

    The movement is so soft.

    As if, I''m just like the baby in his palm, for fear that a little effort will break me.

    If it had been in the past, I would have been soft hearted for his action.

    Even if I can''t be with him, I will be grateful to him.

    But now, I only hate him!

    "Get your dirty hands off me! Don''t touch me. I feel sick! " I snapped.

    Sure enough, the movement of his hand, pause.

    Obviously, I stabbed him.

    So, I was more energetic, caught his pain, on a stab.

    "Oh, I used to think you were a good man, and even regarded you as a good friend. But facts have proved that the ancient saying that "people should not judge their appearance" is true! I knew that when I first met you, I should have opened your heart with a knife to see if it was red or black! "

    "Mi Xiaofei, do you have to talk to me like this? All the time, how do I treat you? Don''t you know? " There was a trace of impatience in his tone.

    "How can I talk to you if I don''t talk to you like that? A man like you who deceives a friend, takes a friend''s wife, and plays with other women''s feelings is a full ten scum man! I''m a cynic, so I''ll never have a good look at the scum man! " I''m not polite to respond.

    Ji Yunxi didn''t speak. He pressed me hard and forced me to lie down again.

    Then, his warm towel was still rubbing on my face and arm.

    After wiping the blood stains on my face and arms, he cut open my abdominal clothes with scissors, then sprinkled some cool medicine on them, and finally bandaged me with gauze.

    He didn''t say a word during the whole process, which made me very unaccustomed.

    "Hey, don''t think you can move me if you come to take care of me now! Anyway, even if I die, I will never like you! "

    He stood up and stood beside me for a long time before he sighed and said, "it doesn''t matter anymore. Anyway, tomorrow is our wedding day. As long as you get married, you are my woman

    Once I said this, my whole blood became cold.

    "What did you say? What kind of marriage? When did I promise to marry you? Ji Yunxi, make it clear to me! "

    Ji Yunxi snorted coldly and said in a deep voice: "this, you can''t help but disagree! Because, this is a deal between Chi you and me, it has nothing to do with you! "

    "You..."

    Ji Yunxi''s words made me speechless.

    Indeed, from the current situation, I have no right to choose at all.

    After all, I''ve become a prisoner.

    But I''m Mi Xiaofei. I''ve never been a butcher.

    If he wants to marry me, do I have to?

    In this life, I have only one husband, that is mo liangye.

    I won''t marry anyone but him!

    Yes, I won''t marry anyone!

    Thinking of this, I put my tongue under my teeth and tried to bite myself.

    I would rather die than marry this treacherous scum!

    But Ji Yunxi seemed to have expected that before he could bite my teeth, he put a rag in my mouth and blocked my mouth.

    "I advise you not to waste your time! I said to marry you, I will marry you, no matter what the cost! Stay here. When tomorrow comes, I''ll bring someone to take you to the worship hall! "

    With that, Ji Yunxi strode out of the prison and left me alone.

    My heart, hard pain, but can not find a vent channel.

    I wish none of this had happened.

    Ji Yunxi has not gone bad, Li Manzhen has not been blackened by Li Manshu, and the body of Nu Yu has not been destroyed.

    In that case, everything is likely to turn over.

    But the fact is, now I''m trapped in this ghost place, can''t see, can''t escape, can only let him and Chiyou do whatever they want to me.

    At the moment, I really miss the cool night and my children.

    Do they know what happened to me?

    Will they come to save me?

    If they are desperate to save me, how can they fight against Chiyou with their strength?

    They were not Chiyou''s opponents before, and they will not be Chiyou''s opponents now.

    In particular, before Mo liangye, when he was in Ethiopia, he suffered so much injury that he couldn''t even go to the snowy plateau. How could he fight against Chiyou?

    When I think about it, I don''t want them to save me.

    I''ll stay here. I''ll die at most.

    And if they come, almost all of them will be buried here.

    This result is undoubtedly unacceptable to me.

    But now that I''m locked up here, I can''t get in touch with them, let alone stop them from coming to the rescue.

    So, I can only silently pray in my heart, pray that Mo liangye can take the overall situation as the most important thing, don''t come to sacrifice my life for me.

    In this way, the time of the day passed quickly.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the next morning.

    Ji Yunxi, stepped into my cell again.

    But I didn''t say a word. I didn''t want to say a word to him at all.

    He stretched out his hand and pulled out the rag in my mouth. He called me softly: "Xiao Fei."

    I''m still silent.

    "Xiao Fei, you know, our wedding is very grand today. Many people come to celebrate for us. Among them, there are people from the underworld. " He went on talking to himself.

    If I could keep calm before, my hair would stand up when I heard the word "Underworld".

    "What did you say? Is there someone in the underworld? " I asked harshly.

    Ji Yunxi snorted coldly and said with a slight sneer: "how can I forget the underworld for such a grand wedding? So, when I brought you back, I sent someone to the underworld to send the invitation. Do you guess if your ex husband, who is regarded as omnipotent by you, came to your second wedding

    Ji Yunxi''s words, let my blood surge in an instant.

    My heart has been blocked by the tone, and finally can no longer control, wow, it was spit out.

    Mouth, full of bloody taste.

    Head, is also dizzy.

    My whole person, like dead, lying there powerless.

    "You... You... Ji Yunxi, better than pigs and dogs!" My breath weak scold way.

    "Oh, it''s all like this. Don''t forget to scold me. Xiao Fei, how much do you have to hate me from the bottom of your heart? " Ji Yunxi''s sarcastic response.

    "I wish you would die!"

    "That can''t do. Today is my happy day. I have to save my life to marry you!"

    "Ji Yunxi, you dream!"

    But he didn''t answer me any more, and he snapped his fingers outside the prison door.

    "Come in quickly, make up for your royal highness, and change your wedding dress!"

 Chapter 902

    As soon as Ji Yunxi''s voice fell, several nuns of Shura kingdom came in slowly.

    One of the maids gently lifted me from the bed.

    The other maid, who combed my hair, washed my hair and made up my make-up, were very busy.

    Xu is waiting for some impatience, Ji Yunxi kept turning around in situ, the voice of hesitation, listen to my nerves almost collapsed.

    The maid who combed my hair was a sensible one. Seeing that he was impatient, she took the initiative to say, "Your Highness, this dressing is very troublesome. It takes a lot of time. Therefore, the maid suggested that his royal highness wait outside, so that the filthy air here would not pollute His Royal Highness''s body. "

    Ji Yunxi was silent for a while, and said, "well, I''ll wait outside. Hurry up!"

    Then I heard him step out of the cell.

    "Your Royal Highness, you are very lucky. Your wedding dress is made by your royal highness overnight. It''s all made of gold thread. It''s very valuable! This headdress and shoes are specially made by your highness according to your preference. It''s rare for a man like our prince to be one in a million and be kind to his wife! " Said the maid who combed my hair.

    I didn''t say a word. I kept silent and let them play with me.

    But what I didn''t expect was that the maid said, and I felt something hot fall on my face.

    I reached for it and felt like tears.

    "You... You cried? I''m forced to get married, but I haven''t cried yet. How can you cry? " I asked casually.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I said this, the maids plopped and knelt down in front of me.

    I''m so confused that I don''t know what medicine they sell in the gourd.

    "What kind of singing are you..."

    "Mom!" Cried the maid who had combed my hair before.

    I was stunned.

    "You... Are you warm?"

    "Mom, I am warm, you touch, I am really warm!"

    Then she grabbed my hand and put it on her face.

    Although the eyes can not see, but this familiar touch, it is to let my mind immediately emerge warm that pretty and lovely face.

    "Nuan Nuan, it''s really you!"

    Wennuan nodded and said in a dumb voice: "Mom, it''s really me. I''m wennuan. We''ve come to save you! There are also little souls, and Wutong, and many of the underworld maids you know before, they are all here!

    As soon as her voice fell, I heard Xiaoling''s voice.

    "Master, what Nuan Nuan said is true. We have come to save you!"

    Hearing this, I''m really happy and worried.

    Fortunately, I am not alone at last, at least I have relatives.

    The worry is that the situation is so difficult now, they are trapped in the hinterland of Shura world in order to save me, which is absolutely a matter of near death.

    I really want to go out, but I can''t let them take the risk for me.

    Thinking of this, I reached out to push away wennuan Xiaoling and said in a cold voice, "you go! All go! Let''s get out of here before anyone finds out! I can''t pull you into the water. You all have a good life to live. You can''t die here for me! "

    But Nuan Nuan once again took my hand and said, "Mom, don''t worry, dad and Yunxi have arranged, we''ll be fine!"

    "Ji Yunxi? You said he... "I can''t react.

    "Mom, you misunderstood Yunxi! He didn''t get worse at all. The reason why he did this was to attract the attention of Li Manshu and Chi you, so that his uncle could have a chance to revive the real girl

    "The real girl? And your uncle, didn''t Li Manshu say he was dead? How now... "I don''t understand more and more.

    "Mother, my uncle is not dead! Do you remember the branch of jujube tree that your uncle brought back when you went to Egypt last time? Uncle used it to save his own life, and then took advantage of Li Manshu to deal with you, quietly found the whole body of Nu Yu, thus reviving her! "

    "He raised the girl? But he has no crystal soul stone at all. It has been destroyed by Li Manshu. " I''m still masked.

    "Mom, in fact, before you started to go to the snow plateau, when you were in the underworld, Dad had replaced your crystal soul stone. Therefore, what Li Manshu destroyed was just a fake crystal soul stone. The real crystal soul stone was sent by my father to my uncle in the dark. Uncle with the crystal soul stone, naturally can revive the girl. But because she still has three spirits on your mother, we must save you. Only when all the three spirits and seven Spirits gather together can she reach the peak of her ability and fight Chiyou! "

    Hearing this, I finally understood the matter.

    Together, all this is a bureau set up by Mo liangye.

    He put me in the bright, in order to attract Chi you and Li Manshu''s attention, and then with Chen Feng in the dark, quietly do everything well.

    This strategy is really high!

    But now, even if you know this, it seems useless.

    After all, we are now in the hinterland of Shura.

    It''s almost impossible for us to escape from here.

    Xu Shi saw what I thought. Xiaoling patted my hand and comforted him: "master, you don''t have to worry. Everything has been arranged by Pluto. Before he came here, Lord Hades had already sent someone to dig a tunnel under this cell, straight outside the Shura kingdom. "

    Xiaoling''s words undoubtedly give me a lot of comfort.

    Originally, Mo liangye even thought of this.

    How can this guy''s thinking be so meticulous?

    "Now that you''ve made arrangements, why don''t we take action now and get out of the Shura Kingdom earlier to be safe. Otherwise, after a long time, Chiyou will find out that it''s over! "

    I have seen Chiyou''s ruthlessness.

    He won''t let go of my own daughter. How can he let go of others?

    Let them stay here one more minute, they will be more dangerous.

    So it''s better to leave early.

    "The master is right. Now Prince Ji is outside to watch for us. We have to go quickly!"

    With that, Xiaoling asked the maids to stand me up and walk to the east corner of the cell.

    Xiaoling gently buckled the button on the ground, and then stripped off the soil above. With a strong pull, a cover was opened from the ground.

    "The master''s eyes and body are not good now. Please hold her up. Be careful and don''t fall!" Xiaoling told.

    The maids gave a reply and carried me into the tunnel

 Chapter 903

    Xiaoling and they followed.

    "Master, let''s go now, or it will be too late!" The small spirit urges a way.

    But I was still in the same place and refused to go.

    "What about warm? Why doesn''t Nuan come down? "

    Hearing this, Xiaoling repeatedly explained: "master, sister nuannan has come down, right next to you!"

    "No, you lied to me! When you came into the cell, I heard your footsteps carefully. When I came down just now, I listened to it again. This time, the sound of your footsteps is one less than when you went to the cell, which proves that there is still one of you who hasn''t come down! "

    "Master, this..." Xiaoling choked on me and had nothing to say. I didn''t know how to answer.

    And the warm sound, just at this moment.

    "Mom, go away, leave me alone! If Chi you knows that you have escaped, he will send people to search around. By that time, you will be caught before you run out of the tunnel. So, i... I have to stay here to pretend to be you and marry Yunxi, so as to fight for more time for you! "

    "Nuan Nuan, come down! If you don''t come down, I won''t go either! " My stubborn temper came up immediately.

    "Mom, you know, I''ve never been so happy in my life! All along, it''s you, dad and brother who are sheltering me. I''m like a flower in a greenhouse. I''ve never met any difficulties. But in fact, I hope to be a hero with great righteousness, like you, and work for the well-being of all the people in the world! "

    "Nuan Nuan, do you hear me? Come down to me quickly. Let''s go together! You are my daughter, and I will never leave you

    "No, mom, I won''t go back with you! You know, my biggest wish in my life is to marry Yunxi. I take sister Xiaoling and they come to save you, not only for you, but also for the world. It''s more for me. Because, this may be my only chance to be Yunxi''s bride

    Warm words, let me exhausted.

    "Nuan Nuan, I know that you love him and that you want to marry him, but you can''t gamble on your own life! Nuan Nuan, listen to mom''s words, you hurry down and let''s get out of here together. After everything is settled, you can marry him, OK I exhorted.

    "No, mom, I''ve made up my mind to stay here. No matter whether it''s life or death, I will accompany him to face it together Warm attitude is very firm.

    "Nuan Nuan, how can you do that? Don''t you want your father, mother and brother? " I was about to cry.

    But wennuan still hasn''t changed her attitude.

    "Mom, I love you, dad and brother. I''m very glad that I''ve become your family in my life. But mom, this time, I want to be desperate for love. Please don''t stop me. If I''m lucky, maybe I can meet you again. If... If I''m not lucky, then... Then I can only hope to be your family in the next life. At that time, I will be your daughter and father''s daughter. I will be obedient, not rebellious, not listening to you... "

    Warm warm said, then choked up.

    "Wennuan, listen to my mother. Be good, come down quickly." I advised again.

    "No, mom, this time, I won''t do what you want. I just want to be Yunxi''s bride, I will not change this will for anyone

    With that, wennuan closed the door at the entrance of the tunnel without hesitation.

    That door, like a barrier, isolated me and Nuan in two different worlds.

    But that''s my daughter, the daughter I gave birth to when I was dying. How can I ignore her?

    I like crazy, hold Xiaoling''s hand tightly, cry and beg: "Xiaoling, help me open the door, will you take her down? Even if she won''t, you can take her down. I can''t let her stay here, she can only die here! "

    Xiao Ling hesitated for a long time before he spoke in a dumb voice.

    "I''m sorry, master. This door can only be opened from the outside. We are in it. We can''t open it at all. Otherwise, we don''t have to work hard to get into the cell. "

    Xiaoling''s words, like a knife, stabbed me in the heart.

    In one breath, the top came up abruptly.

    "Wow..."

    I spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Xiaoling saw this and immediately panicked.

    "Master, master, how are you?"

    "Xiaoling, help me save Nuan Nuan, i... I can''t watch her die..." I said faintly.

    "Master, you don''t have to worry. Sister Nuan will be fine. I promise you!"

    "No, help me save her, help me save..."

    Before I could speak the following words, I fell into syncope and didn''t know anything.

    When I woke up, I was in the mansion of the underworld.

    "Ma''am, are you awake?"

    It''s the sound of the cool night.

    Thinking of what happened before, I couldn''t help grabbing his hand and pleading: "husband, please send someone to save Nuan Nuan. Nuan Nuan is our daughter. She must be OK!"

    Mo liangye patted my hand, and Wen Sheng comforted me: "madam, it''s OK. As soon as you come back, I''ve sent someone to sneak into Shura kingdom to rescue them. After a while, I think they should come back too! "

    Hearing what he said, my hanging heart was finally released at the moment.

    "Is that true? You didn''t lie to me? "

    "Madame, how could I lie to you? Nuan Nuan is not only your daughter, but also my daughter. You should know that I have always been a slave to my daughter. How can I let her really be in danger? " The Mo cool night temperature voice comforts a way.

    I thought about it and thought so.

    All the time, Mo liangye''s love for warmth is no less than mine.

    After wennuan saved me, he continued to stay in the Shura world, which he did not expect, but he would not give up wennuan''s life.

    Because, in the warm body, there is half of his blood and bone.

    He is not Chiyou. He can''t ignore his own daughter''s life!

    "Well, I''ll wait with you!" I said firmly.

    Mo liangye reaches out and hugs me tightly.

    "Ma''am, it''s going to be OK. Everything''s going to be OK!"

    "Well, I believe you!"

    In this way, the two of us cuddled closely together, I do not know how long, I heard footsteps at the door, then subconsciously asked: "who?"

    "Xiao Fei, your mother has come to see you." Mo liangye said.

    I was stunned subconsciously.

    "Mother? Really... Really my mother? "

    In my 20 years of life, I have never had the concept of mother.

    Even though everyone told me that my mother was a goddess in ancient times, the word "mother" is still vague to me.

    I don''t know what she looks like, I haven''t had a sip of her milk, and I haven''t been hugged by her.

    She''s like a close and distant being that I can''t touch at all.

    But now, step by step, slowly, she is coming to me.

    My heart, almost forgot to beat.

    Every nerve is feeling her steps towards me.

    One step... Two steps... Three steps

    She finally came to me.

    "Xiao Fei, my child! Mom finally saw you with her own eyes! "

    She sighed, then forced me into her arms

 Chapter 904

    From the beginning to the end, I was ignorant.

    In fact, at this moment, I have fantasized many times.

    But when it comes, I don''t know how to face it.

    After all, in the past 20 years, my world has almost never had the concept of mother.

    In the past, every time I saw that other people had mothers, I would envy them.

    Every time I see someone wronged, I can jump into my mother''s arms and cry, I envy more.

    At that time, I always thought, my mother, what kind of person she is, what kind of life and past she has?

    Although these, from some historical books, I can find some.

    But I''d rather hear her tell me about herself than the cold and stiff classics.

    With that kind of peaceful tone, like telling bedtime stories, tell me everything.

    At this moment, when she really stands in front of me, I can clearly feel the temperature and breath of her body. I suddenly feel that the things I once wanted to know are not important.

    As long as she''s by my side and talking to me from time to time, that''s enough.

    Thinking of this, I also reached out and hugged her tightly.

    "Mom!"

    The girl''s body trembled at my voice.

    "Child! Thank you, thank you for calling me mom! It''s been so hard on you for so many years! "

    I shook my head and said in a dumb voice, "it''s not bitter. As long as I can see your mother, I''m not bitter at all."

    The girl touched my head, sighed and choked, "good boy, mom is back, and I won''t let you suffer any more!"

    "OK, mom, when you get rid of Chiyou, you will stay with us. All of us will be very busy then! "

    "Chiyou... He..." Nu Xiang seems to have some doubts.

    Aware of her unusual tone, I couldn''t help asking curiously, "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Are you reluctant to help us get rid of Chiyou? You... You don''t have an old love for him, do you? "

    Because I can''t see her eyes, I can''t see her expression, and I can''t judge what she thinks now.

    I just heard her deep sigh.

    "Son, I didn''t give up on him, and I didn''t have old feelings for him. I''m just remembering, remembering me and his past and present lives. I''ve been pestering with him for thousands of years, and I''ve had enough. To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that after so many years, he still didn''t change his ambition and wanted to be the first of the three circles! If people like him keep them, I don''t know how many creatures will suffer. So, son, don''t worry. Once I meet him, I will never be soft hearted! "

    "Mom, I heard Liang ye say that you lack my three spirits, so you haven''t fully recovered. And Chiyou, only you can surrender. If not, I''ll take out my three spirits now, so as to help you recover your power earlier! " I suggested.

    "No, boy, we''re not in a hurry! You''ve just come back from the Shura world, and you''re still injured. At this time, you can''t take the soul, or you''ll die! " She comforted me.

    "But Chi you, he..."

    "Child, it''s OK. I''ll take my soul again after you''ve healed the wound, and go to clean him up!"

    "Is that really OK?"

    "Yes! As long as Chiyou doesn''t take the initiative to invade, there will be time! " The girl is very sure.

    Xu is afraid that I am worried, and Mo liangye agrees.

    "Ma''am, since my mother-in-law says it''s OK, it will be OK. Now that you have a wound on your body, take a good rest. We''ll have a long-term plan after the wound is healed! "

    Seeing that they all say so, I can''t say more.

    After all, they are all for my good.

    "Then... I''ll listen to you. Let''s take care of the injured first!" I answered.

    The girl touched my head, and the warm voice said with emotion: "OK, child, you are willing to listen. Before, I was worried that you would go your own way! "

    "No. Before, I was a child without a mother, so I was rebellious. Now that I have a mother, I naturally ask her for advice on everything. Mother won''t, so I won''t do it. "

    "Well, that''s a good boy!" She praised.

    I smile, ready to say something more.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Pei Zhao''s voice suddenly rang out of the door.

    "Tell your Highness the underworld that something has happened!"

    As soon as the sound came out, my nerves immediately tightened.

    Mo liangye stood up and said in a cold voice, "what''s the matter, come in and say it!"

    After a string of footsteps, I heard Pei Zhao standing not far from me, with a dignified tone.

    "Your Highness, Chiyou has assembled his troops to fight at the junction of the two worlds."

    Hear this words, Mo cool night some disapprove.

    "What''s so strange about that? During this period of time, don''t they do it every day? "

    "But... But this time it''s different. Chiyou, they... They caught the little princess!" Pei Zhao hesitated for a while, and finally told the truth.

    My heart, suddenly suffocated.

    "Pei Zhao, what do you say? Did Chiyou catch wennuan? This... How is this possible? Didn''t my husband send someone to pick up Nuan? How can I be caught by Chiyou? " It''s kind of hard for me to accept.

    "Report back to Her Highness Princess Ming, we have sent someone to pick up the little princess, but... But before our people arrived, Chi you had caught the little princess. All the people we sent have been killed by Chiyou! " Pei Zhao answered truthfully.

    My head, suddenly came a dizziness, once again a mouthful of blood, vomit out.

    Thinking of the inhuman treatment that Nuan Nuan may suffer, my tears flowed out.

    "Warm, my warm..."

    Ink cool night see, quickly will I help.

    "Ma''am, it will be all right! I''ll take people with me now to rescue Nuan Nuan! Don''t be afraid, our daughter will be fine! "

    Although he said so, I know that his heart is more anxious than mine.

    You know, warm has always been the meat of his heart.

    He is even reluctant to say a heavy word to Nuan Nuan. Whenever Nuan Nuan asks for something, he will say "OK".

    But now, his favorite daughter was caught by Chiyou.

    What a blow for him?

    But he had to take care of my emotions and let me not worry about it.

    All of a sudden, I feel that he has suffered too much all the time.

    I grabbed his hand tightly and begged again and again: "husband, you must save Nuan Nuan, you must save Nuan! We can''t live without her! "

    Ink cool night''s hand, slightly trembles.

    Obviously, his emotion is also extremely excited.

    However, in order to make me feel at ease, he still used his usual calm voice and said to me: "madam, don''t worry, my daughter of Mo liangye, no one is allowed to hurt her!"

 Chapter 905

    He cold voice finish saying, then in a hurry take Pei Zhao, two people left together.

    Although with his repeated guarantee, but my heart, but always can not really put down.

    I have been in contact with Chi you. I know how cruel he is.

    He didn''t even let go of my own daughter, let alone my granddaughter?

    In Chi You''s eyes, ambition and power are always the greatest.

    What family, what love, are all rubbish, he simply ignored.

    In this case, how can I expect him to let go?

    As time goes by, my heart is getting cold bit by bit.

    "Mom..." I called softly.

    "Son, do you want me to help you out?" She asked.

    I nodded and said in a deep voice, "Mom, Nuan Nuan is my daughter. I can''t ignore her."

    "Child, I know how you feel now. But you have injuries, even if you go, it can''t help. Just stay here, and the cool night will bring warmth back to you She comforted.

    But I''m still not at ease.

    "Mom, I know you''re doing it for my good. But one of them is my daughter, the other is my husband, they are in danger now, and I am lying here in comfort. Please forgive me, I really can''t do it. "

    "Son, didn''t you just say you wanted to listen to me? Why do you have to go back now? " The girl is a little upset.

    "Mom, it''s not about whether I listen or not, but I''m really worried about them! Mom, just think about it. If it''s me that''s going to happen now, even if you have injuries, can you take care of them and leave me alone and let others kill me? Mom, you are a mother, and I am also a mother. Please feel my mood! " I said sincerely.

    The girl was silent.

    Such a large room, now suddenly become extremely quiet, as if a needle fell on the ground, can hear clearly.

    I''m waiting, waiting for the answer from the girl.

    Finally.

    She spoke.

    "Well, I''ll take you out! But the condition is that when you get there, you must obey my command in all your actions! You have to understand that your responsibility is more important than theirs! Once something happens to you, it happens to me. At that time, no one will be able to save the world! "

    "Well, I promise you. As long as you take me, I promise I will never act impulsively without your permission! " I nodded.

    When she heard my words, she sighed deeply, supported me, walked out of the room and went to the junction of the underworld and Shura.

    Although my eyes could not see, when I arrived, I could still hear the thunder of war there.

    On both sides, it''s clear that the fight was fierce.

    "Mom, how''s the war going now? Did Mo liangye save people? " I asked anxiously.

    After looking at it for a while, the girl answered in a deep voice, "not yet. Together with another man, Nuan Nuan is tied to a high platform by Chiyou, with a lot of firewood under it. It looks like that bastard burned his own granddaughter alive! "

    Another man?

    I was shocked.

    Is it Ji Yunxi?

    Xu is to confirm my guess, at this time, Chiyou issued a powerful roar.

    Then, I heard the sound of heavy objects falling on my side.

    "Cool night, how are you?" She asked with concern.

    It''s a cool night!

    The man who fell down just now is mo liangye!

    Obviously, even with his strong strength, he still can''t beat Chiyou.

    Realizing this, my heart sank a little further.

    Because I was worried about the situation of Mo liangye, I broke away from Nu Yu''s hand and ran to him.

    "How are you, husband? Do you care? Why don''t we stop fighting, let''s go back first, and make a long-term plan? "

    Mo Liang night vomited a mouthful of blood, light cough, slowly said: "Madam... I''m ok! Warmth is still in his hands, we can''t go back! I promised you to... Save Nuan Nuan, then I must do it! As a man, if... I can''t even promise my wife... How can I face the world? "

    "I understand what you say. But now, it''s not the time to show off. Before I was bad, I shouldn''t force you to save Nuan Nuan... "I have some guilt.

    Mo liangye reached out to hold my hand and said in a warm voice: "Madam... It''s none of your business... Nuan Nuan is not only your daughter... But also my daughter... Even if you don''t let me save her... I will come no matter for husband... Or father... Because it''s my responsibility as a man!"

    When I said these words, I obviously felt his hand tremble.

    It can be seen that he was seriously injured.

    At this time, I can''t let him take any more risks.

    "Husband, don''t you..."

    I tried to persuade, but before I finished, I heard Chi You''s voice in the direction of the Shura kingdom.

    "My dear daughter, I thought you were so good at finding me a son-in-law. I didn''t expect that you were so vulnerable!"

    For a man, being said to be vulnerable is absolutely an extremely humiliating thing.

    Especially for Mo liangye, a king of indomitable spirit.

    So, hear Chiyou''s words, Mo liangye''s body shakes more severely.

    "Damn it! I... I''m going to kill him! "

    With that, Mo liangye will get up and fight with Chiyou again.

    I was afraid that he would lose his life if he was wounded now, so I tried my best to press him back to the ground.

    "Husband, don''t be impulsive! You are the king of the underworld, you must be calm! Otherwise, what do you take to lead the myriad ghosts of the underworld? "

    By my advice, Mo liangye really calmed down a lot.

    He clenched his teeth and said: "this... This shame, I will... Wash it off!"

    As if hearing his words, Chi You''s arrogant voice came again from the Shura world.

    "What''s the matter? The boy surnamed Mo is afraid of being beaten by me. Now he doesn''t dare to come? Don''t you think you''re good? After so much calculation, didn''t you become my defeated general in the end? "

    "You..."

    Being provoked, Mo liangye''s mood becomes excited again.

    But without waiting for him to act, I heard something from the girl.

    "Chiyou, do you remember me?" She asked in a deep voice.

    On the other side of Shura Kingdom, after a long silence, Chi you made a sneer.

    "I was no expert at that time. It turned out that I was just the stupid woman who loved me so much before."

 Chapter 906

    "Oh, I''m a stupid woman, and what are you? Do you think I really loved you back then? " The female Xiang mercilessly counterattacks a way.

    "Don''t you love me? Then why did you let me go? Why do you want to offend your father for me? Why did I get seriously injured and die? Female, don''t deny it. I know exactly what a woman like you is thinking

    Chi You''s voice was extremely contemptuous, as if she didn''t pay attention to her at all.

    "Chiyou, you look down on me! You know, I''m the daughter of the Yellow Emperor. I''m the pride of heaven. Do you think you can really see through what I think? "

    Hearing this, the Shura kingdom was silent for a second or two before Chi You''s voice came again.

    "What do you mean?"

    "What do I mean? Actually, what I mean is very simple, that is, everything is planned by me. This is a game I''ve played for thousands of years. You Chiyou are just a pawn in my hand! "

    The girl''s voice was so loud that people on the scene could not help but sigh.

    Obviously, we did not expect that it would be such a fact.

    Chi You''s voice was full of anger.

    "No way! Chi you is the God of war. How can I be your pawn? Female, you don''t want to talk freely here

    "Yes, you are the God of war, and your fighting power is the only one in the world. And I, too, have a crush on you. Just think, I''m the proud woman of heaven. I''ll combine with you, the God of war, and give birth to a child. Will this child gather all the advantages of both of us and become invincible in the world, so as to protect the world instead of us? "

    "You... You... Actually..."

    Chi you was too surprised to speak.

    However, the voice of Nu Yu is more neutral and full of vigor. She has a kind of posture that she will never give up.

    "Now you understand? At that time, the reason why I risked the world''s great injustice to be with you was just to give birth to a child with our two excellent lineage! From beginning to end, my purpose is for the children, not for you! "

    These words obviously made Chiyou''s self-esteem seriously challenged.

    After all, in his eyes, only he is the most noble.

    The rest of the people, all around him, and become his victims.

    Now, all of a sudden, she said something like this, which he couldn''t accept at all for a moment.

    "You talk nonsense! You are not such a person at all! All this is just a lie you made up to fight me! You know, at that time, you were injured by me, and finally you died! If all this is really set up by you, how can you gamble your own life? " Chiyou asked angrily.

    But the girl''s attitude was still calm, not affected by his anger at all.

    "Yes, you hurt me and made me lose my life, which was really unexpected at first. But if it wasn''t for this grudge, how could you and I have the chance to become husband and wife after reincarnation? If you and I don''t become husband and wife, how can I give birth to a daughter as good as Xiaofei? So, in fact, everything is developing according to my original setting! Chiyou, just admit it. I''ve finally used your great God of war! "

    She said and began to smile.

    That laughter, like a thin needle, constantly stimulating Chi You''s nerve.

    As the saying goes: too hard is easy to break.

    In fact, people like Chi you, who are so arrogant and arrogant, have a very fierce response to such provocations.

    Because, in his eyes, only he is omnipotent, he can''t accept anyone''s calculation and provocation.

    "Good girl! Unexpectedly, your mind is so deep! But don''t forget, your daughter is blind now, and your son-in-law is seriously injured now. Even your granddaughter is in my hands. In this case, what do you think is the use of calculating me? " Chi you asked in a cold voice.

    "It''s no use, but I just want to upset you!"

    "I don''t like it? Oh, that''s a price to pay! Are you ready to pay the price? "

    "No nonsense! Fight if you want! Whew, haw, like a girl The girl roared harshly.

    "Well, the enmity between you and me has been separated for thousands of years, and now it''s finally coming to an end! I''d like to see who is more powerful after you and I are both resurrected! "

    After that, I heard the voice of the nun rushing into the Shura world.

    A few seconds later, there will be an earth shaking sound of fighting.

    Don''t think about it. Nu Yu and Chi you must have been fighting.

    Because my eyes can''t see the specific war situation, I can''t judge what''s going on over there. My heart is tightly tied together.

    "Mom... Mom, she hasn''t fully recovered. Will she..."

    Mo liangye patted my hand gently. Wen Sheng comforted me: "Madam... It''s OK. My mother-in-law is the daughter of the Yellow Emperor. Even if she doesn''t fully recover her skills, it won''t be a big problem to deal with Chiyou who also doesn''t recover her skills."

    "You''re right. My mother''s skill hasn''t been fully recovered. Chiyou doesn''t have Luan Ming Jade tripod, nor has she been fully recovered. In this case, my mother''s strength should still be better than Chiyou''s... No, we''ve overlooked a problem, that is, Chiyou took my eyes and inner pill. He never does things that have no purpose, so he tries his best to take those two things from me. He definitely has a purpose! "

    Hear my words, the hand of Mo cool night also suddenly shook.

    "Chiyou... Took your inner elixir?"

    I nodded: "when I was caught in the Shura world, he dug out the inner elixir from the elixir field."

    "It''s over! A pair of... Purple pupils... And a inner pill. Before Li Manzhen was born... Chiyou sucked the blood essence of her child... These things combined together... Are enough to let Chiyou stabilize his soul... Completely recover his power... "

    "Now, isn''t my mother very dangerous?"

    My heart, more and more nervous.

    Like in order to confirm the words of Mo liangye, after a while, I heard a heavy object, hard fell in the position not far from us.

    "Wow..."

    The heavy object vomited a lot of blood.

    Judging from the voice, I can already tell that it''s a girl.

    I hold the ink cool night, quickly walk past, hold the girl.

    "How are you, mom? Mom, don''t scare me I asked, crying.

 Chapter 907

    The girl grabbed my hand tightly and her whole body was shaking.

    "Xiao Fei, I''m sorry, i... I let you down... His strength is stronger than that of that year, i... I''m not an opponent at all..."

    "I know, mom. I know that it''s none of your business. It''s because I occupied the three souls that originally belonged to you. You didn''t fully recover your power. That''s what happened! Mom, you don''t have to worry. Chiyou deceived people too much. I''ll take out the three souls that belong to you now, so that you can defeat him easily! "

    With that, I would like to take my soul from myself.

    But the girl grabbed me.

    "No, Xiao Fei, no! You are injured now. If you take the soul at this time, you will die She said harshly.

    My tears, click down.

    Mo liangye is seriously injured, and nu Yu is also injured. Nuan Nuan and Ji Yunxi are hijacked by Chi you.

    We are almost in a desperate situation, there is no room for resistance.

    "Mom, if you don''t sacrifice me, you, or all of us, will die! We, a group of people, have worked hard for so long to defeat Chi you and stop their plot, but now all our efforts are in vain. Sacrificing me is the only way to save everyone and the world! " I cried and said to the girl.

    This result is something we didn''t think of before.

    We thought that as long as we collected all the crystal soul stones, we could revive Nu Yu.

    We think that as long as we revive the female, we can turn all the situation around.

    But in the end, people are not as good as heaven.

    We didn''t realize that Chi you completely recovered his power by his own way.

    We didn''t calculate that I would be so seriously injured, or even affect the whole war.

    All the hard work we have done along the way has turned into a joke at this moment, stimulating the nerves of every one of us.

    However, it seems that she does not intend to give up.

    "Xiaofei... We haven''t lost yet... We don''t need to sacrifice you. We have other ways..." nvxiang said to me in a trembling voice.

    "How? Mom, what else can you do? " I can''t believe it.

    The girl didn''t answer, only sighed deeply and shifted the topic to another place.

    "Child, in fact... I lied just now. Your birth has never been a bureau set by me... I just said that just to stimulate Chi you, so that he can attack his heart in a hurry and make a mess of himself... But I didn''t expect that he was much stronger than I thought, and he didn''t... was not affected..."

    My tears are falling more and more.

    "Mom, I know, I know that you don''t mean to say that. You just want to win this battle."

    The girl held my hand tightly and continued to say: "my child... I used to... Really love him... For him, I can not even take my own life... But besides him, I have all the people in the world to protect... I can''t be so selfish, let all the people in the world be destroyed in his hands... Since ancient times... Love and righteousness are in a dilemma... So, you don''t know, How I envy you and cool night... "

    "The two of you... Not only love each other, but also share the same views and positions... What a rare thing it is... Child, I''m really happy for you... At least, you don''t have to... Don''t have to suffer from my previous years when you are with cool night... You can have both love and friendship..."

    The girl''s words made me feel more and more sad.

    For a woman, love is a very important thing.

    But the people she loved not only didn''t love her, but also wanted to destroy what she was trying to protect.

    It can be imagined that in the choice between the two, her heart is more difficult.

    "Mom, you''ll have both. It''s just that Chiyou is not worth it! When we get rid of Chiyou, cool night and I will find you a man who you like so that you can enjoy your old age together! " I said.

    "Xiao Fei, I appreciate your kindness... But... I''m afraid I can''t wait for that time... Listen, I didn''t get hurt in vain just now... When Chi you didn''t pay attention, I''ve stabbed a shadowless needle into his abdomen... After a while, as long as you attack him 2 inches under his rib with all your strength... When the time comes, Chiyou will die She said, tugging at my hand.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help being stunned.

    "Me? Mom, I don''t even have eyes. I can''t get close to Chiyou. What can I do to fight him? "

    However, as soon as the words came to an end, she put one of her hands on my cover.

    "Child... You are my child and Chiyou''s child... In this world, only you can really defeat him!"

    "Mom, what are you doing?" I''m kind of in a loop.

    But the next second, I feel a stream of blood, splashed on my face.

    Then, two things were forced into my eyes.

    I suddenly came back to myself.

    She gave me her own eyes?

    Vision, one minute later.

    I saw the girl''s face covered with blood.

    "Mom, why do you give me your eyes? You are the proud girl of heaven, you are not easy to resurrect, why do you want to give me your eyes? Mom, why are you so stupid? "

    I cried to the point of sobbing.

    The girl''s tears, mixed with the blood, gathered into two lines of blood tears, looking very sad.

    "Child... I can only help you here... The rest is up to you..."

    With that, she turned her face to Mo liangye.

    "Cool night... Xiao Fei is my only daughter... Please treat her kindly..."

    The girl''s words made me almost cry.

    "Mom, what do you want to do? Don''t you say that you love me very much and that you should always be by my side? "

    "Xiaofei... You''re right. To win this battle... You have to sacrifice something... So I''d rather sacrifice myself..."

    She said with a wry smile, and pressed my heavenly cover harder and harder.

    A powerful force, along my skull, bit by bit into my body.

    My body became hot, and I felt like I was lying in magma.

    "Pain... Mom, pain..."

    "Hold on a moment, child, and you''ll soon be all right."

    The tone of the girl is extremely firm.

    I tried to endure the pain, but tears fell down.

    Because I know that Nu Yu is injecting her soul and the spirit power of Jing Po Shi into my body.

    She didn''t want me to risk serious injury to get my soul, but she had to gather my spirits together.

    So, she chose to sacrifice herself to help me!

 Chapter 908

    Time, minute by minute.

    There are more and more spiritual power from the palm of the girl''s hand.

    Soon, I felt that my body was no longer weak, even the wound was no longer painful, as if full of endless energy.

    The female is getting weaker and weaker.

    Her skin, which was as white as jade, has become dry and even shrinking because of the loss of nutrients.

    The hair turned white in an instant.

    In just a few minutes, she became like a little old woman, with only a little bit of energy left.

    "Mom... Mom, don''t leave me... I''ve been a child without mom for so many years, and I don''t want to lose you any more..." I cried to Nu Yu.

    The girl chuckled and touched my face to dry my tears. She said in a weak voice: "my child... My mother didn''t leave you, my mother... My mother''s soul is in your body, and my mother will always accompany you..."

    I shook my head: "no, mom, I don''t want you in my body, I want you to really stand in front of me, I want to see you every day!"

    "Son, don''t be sad... This is probably my mother''s fate... My mother can''t escape... My mother only hopes that you can win the war and make the world peaceful... In this way, even if my mother dies, there will be no regret..."

    With that, the hand that she had been pressing on my head before suddenly lost her strength and hung down powerlessly.

    I was confused for a short time, and then holding the body of the girl, I cried bitterly.

    "Mom, mom, don''t leave me... Mom, how can you leave your children? Didn''t you say you''d stay with me all the time? "

    Mo cool night in the side, also shed tears.

    It''s said that men don''t play lightly when they have tears, just because they don''t feel sad.

    Perhaps, even he didn''t expect that the girl would make such a sacrifice.

    However, he is a man in the end, psychological endurance, much better than me.

    He wiped a tear, reached for me and comforted me in a warm voice: "Madam... My mother-in-law did this... All for the sake of the overall situation... We should be proud of her!"

    Yes, as Mo liangye said, we should all be proud of her.

    Because not everyone will sacrifice himself at the critical moment.

    Thinking about this, I wiped my tears, leaned down slightly, and gave the girl a kiss on her wrinkled forehead.

    "Mom, I love you. I won''t let you down!"

    I want to stand up with her body.

    Unexpectedly, suddenly a gust of wind came, and the body of the girl immediately began to collapse, turned into a pile of ashes, and floated to the horizon with the wind.

    My hand was empty in an instant.

    A kind of inexplicable emotion, solid blocked in my chest.

    "Madam... Now is not the time for sadness. We should find a way to defeat Chiyou and save them!" Mo cool night in the side advised.

    I nodded in agreement.

    On the night of Mo Liang, a small bottle was put out from the storage ring, and two pills were poured out, and one of them was handed to my hand.

    "Madam... We all have injuries. We can''t fight them directly, or we will suffer. Take this first and let it heal the wound! "

    I looked at the small pill and saw that it was one I had taken before, so I hesitated and swallowed it directly.

    Mo liangye also ate one.

    The two of us are quietly waiting for the wound to heal.

    But I can''t hold it any longer.

    Pei Zhao came in a hurry.

    "Tell your Highness the underworld that the Shura king has sent soldiers and horses from the Shura world to constantly try to break through our defense line!"

    "Oh, he''s very good at timing!" Mo cool night sneered.

    "What shall we do now, your highness?" Pei Zhao asked again.

    Mo liangye hesitated and asked in a deep voice, "where''s Chen Feng? Take him with you and lead the army to stop the army of King Shura with the ghost king of the ten directions

    "But..."

    Pei Zhao wants to say something more, but is interrupted by Mo liangye.

    "Didn''t you hear me?"

    "Yes! Yes, sir

    With that, Pei Zhao took a meaningful look at Mo liangye and left in a hurry.

    I sighed deeply and said to Mo liangye, "the strength of Shura king can''t be underestimated. Do you think Pei Zhao alone can make it

    "If you can''t, you have to! At this point, everyone has to do their best! " Ink cool night sink voice should way.

    I thought about it and looked at Pei Zhao''s war situation. After a long silence, I spoke again.

    "Husband, why don''t you help Pei Zhao deal with Shura king! The king of Shura is treacherous and cunning. I''m afraid Pei Zhao will be deceived by him. Once the Shura King breaks through the defense line and breaks into the underworld, what about the thousands of ghosts in the underworld? You are their king. They all exist in this land because of you. At this time, you must fight for them! "

    "But madam, I don''t trust you to deal with Chiyou alone." Mo liangye said what he thought in his heart.

    I gently hold his hand and smile: "Pei Zhao, they need you more than I do! Believe me, even if I''m the only one, I can beat Chi you! "

    Mo cool night looked at me, silent for a long time, did not speak.

    I know, his heart, full of worry.

    He played with Chiyou. He knew the strength of Chiyou. He didn''t want me to take risks.

    But what he carries is not only his feelings for me, but also his responsibility for the thousands of ghosts in the underworld.

    Since he is wearing the crown, he must make a choice in line with his identity!

    "Mo liangye, I know you are worried about me, but you have to understand that besides me, there are many people who need you. As the king of the underworld, you must not let them down

    When words fell, I immediately transferred a dagger from storage ring to my neck.

    "Mo liangye, if you don''t go, I will die in front of you today!"

    Mo liangye didn''t expect that I would make such a fierce move. He suddenly widened his eyes and looked at me in disbelief.

    "Ma''am, why are you suffering?"

    "Mo liangye, you have always been a man of great righteousness. I don''t want you to lose your chain at such a critical moment! I know you love me, I also love you, but we are born different from others, we all bear the responsibility that others don''t have, we can''t be so selfish! To say the least, even if we are in a desperate situation, I hope you are fighting to die in order to protect the thousands of ghosts in your underworld, rather than blocking my sword in front of me. You are the king. Even if you die, you should die with dignity! "

    At this point, my tears have all come down.

    But I can''t put down the dagger in my hand.

    As long as Mo liangye doesn''t help Pei Zhao, I can''t put it down.

    Because he has his responsibility.

    What he should guard is his subjects and hot land!

    Mo Liang night looked at me, silent for a long time, finally nodded.

    "Well, I''ll help Pei Zhao fight back the Shura king. Please wait for me to come back!"

 Chapter 909

    Mo cool night finish saying, then left in a hurry.

    Looking at his far away back, my heart gradually relieved.

    It''s not that I don''t want to be with him, it''s just that, in this case, we can''t just focus on our children.

    If he stayed here, he would be the first to rush up to block the knife for me once I was in danger.

    Even if he just took the pill and recovered a lot, how much can he sustain if he is stabbed again?

    I don''t want him to take the risk.

    I''d rather fight alone in a position far away from him and bear all the pain alone.

    If I''m still alive in the end, that''s good.

    But if in the end, I was defeated and died, I also hope to leave his life, let him live a good life with his children!

    Thinking of this, I stood up and walked slowly towards the direction of the Shura Kingdom nearest to me.

    Chiyou, it''s already there.

    His face, full of a grim smile, as if to see how I over measure.

    Not far behind him, there was a high platform, on which wennuan and Ji Yunxi were tied together.

    Seeing me approaching, my warm tears fell down.

    "Mom, you don''t come here, you run. Nuan Nuan, don''t let you die innocent! "

    I fixed to look at her, eyes resolute should way: "no, do not save you two, I will never leave!"

    "Xiao Fei, don''t do anything stupid! You can''t beat him, you don''t care about us, you go Ji Yunxi also echoed.

    Hearing his voice, I turned my eyes on him.

    Xu has been abused by Chiyou. Ji Yunxi has many scars on his body. Almost every wound is bleeding. It''s very frightening to watch.

    "You... Your wounds..." I asked in a trembling voice.

    Ji Yunxi is about to open his mouth with an embarrassed smile, when Chi You''s voice suddenly rings out.

    "This fool, I give him a chance to steal you from the boy named Mo, but he just wants to follow you to cheat me. These injuries are just my punishment for him. "

    His voice, with full arrogance, seems not to put me in the eye.

    I glared at him angrily and cheered coldly, "do you think everyone in this world is as despicable as you?"

    "Despicable? My good daughter, you are too naive! In this world, the winner is the king and the loser is the enemy! Now, your husband and your mother have become my losers. What qualifications do you have to call me despicable here? "

    "They''re your losers, but I''m not! From the beginning to the end, you have never fought with me. What qualification do you have to say that you are the winner and the king? " I sneered in a cold voice.

    "Oh? Do you mean to compare with me? " Chi you asked sarcastically.

    I didn''t want to talk to him. I took Lu Banchi and jumped to his direction.

    See me hit, Chiyou back again and again, to avoid my attack.

    Then, while I haven''t reacted, I hit me with one palm at a very fast speed.

    I hastened to mobilize the spiritual power that the girl had passed on to me, and formed a boundary around myself to protect myself.

    Sure enough, Chiyou''s hand hit the border and was attacked by the border, which made his hand become black and fester in an instant.

    Chi You''s face changed greatly.

    "You... You have her energy!" He''s a little unbelievable.

    "Why, not?" I answered with a scornful look on my face.

    By me ridicule a, Chi You''s face shock, soon be away.

    Instead, it is the same arrogance as before.

    "Even if you have her energy, do you think you can really beat me?"

    "Thousands of years ago, she was able to beat you with her own energy. Thousands of years later, even if she has gone, I can still defeat you with the energy she left behind! "

    "You are just a yellow mouthed child, and you deserve to challenge me? I''ll see what you''re going to do with me! "

    That said, his body suddenly increased, and from his body, he grew two heads and six legs, forming a giant with three heads, six arms and eight legs.

    His foot alone is the size of several houses of ordinary people.

    And I, in front of him at the moment, am just like the smallest mole ant, which is not worth mentioning at all.

    "Mi Xiaofei, now, if I step on you, it''s as simple as crushing an ant. What qualifications do you have to challenge me?" Chi You''s huge body said with great pride.

    I gave a cold hum and said, "I''ll wait until you step on me first."

    With that, I quickly ran to the high platform where wennuan and Ji Yunxi were tied up, cut off all the ropes on them with a sharp Lu Banchi, and rescued them successfully.

    Chi you was obviously impatient. His huge eight feet kept stepping on the ground.

    Because his strength is so great that the whole earth is shaking.

    I was worried that they would be trampled on, so I pulled them aside.

    "You two have injuries, so stay here. I''ll clean up the beast and come back to pick you up!"

    After I finished my instructions, I wanted to leave.

    Unexpectedly, Nuan Nuan suddenly stopped me.

    "Mom, let me come with you! He''s so big now, you can''t have any advantage at all when you''re down there! "

    "No! You''ve been arrested once. I don''t want you to be arrested twice! Now, your task is to stay here, don''t act rashly! I''ll solve the problem of adults myself! " I coldly refused.

    "But mom, this is not your own battle, and you are not fighting alone! Although I was arrested once, but now I can still help you! As long as you fly to the top and fight against Chiyou''s weak points, you can kill him completely! "

    "Xiaofei, although your ability has become stronger now, you can''t deny that there are still some things you can''t do now! You have to understand that Chiyou is no longer the Chiyou who was thousands of years ago. He has absorbed the power of your eyes and Nathan, and has become stronger than before. If you don''t have a helper, you can''t beat him at all! " Ji Yunxi also advised.

    Nuan Nuan took my hand and said earnestly, "Mom, please let me help you. This time, I promise I will listen to you and I will never be caught by Chiyou again! "

    I looked at her and Ji Yunxi, hesitated for a while, and finally nodded and agreed.

    Warm and grateful look at me, said: "Mom, thank you! I promise I''ll live up to expectations! "

    Say, warm immediately incarnate into a Golden Phoenix, crawling in front of me.

    I stepped on her back and let her carry me to the vast sky

 Chapter 910

    In this world, everything has both advantages and disadvantages.

    Chi You''s body, after getting bigger, really has a lot of advantages in strength and shape.

    But just because he became bigger, he was much slower in action than before.

    After all, there is a big difference between the power needed to mobilize a huge body and the power needed to mobilize a body no different from ordinary people.

    Seize this weakness, I and warm in midair, constantly avoid his attack.

    Xu hates Chi you so much that Nuan Nuan even flies to the top of Chi You''s head and pulls a bubble bird s down. It''s just on Chi You''s face.

    Chi you is very angry. He raises his hand and wants to come to warm him up.

    But wennuan''s body was light and quick, and in the blink of an eye he carried me to other places.

    Chi You flicks the bird s on his face. His huge face is full of sullen.

    "Son of a bitch! How dare you tease me! Small Phoenix, you see how I deal with you this time! "

    Chiyou roars and slaps.

    Wennuan waved his wings and quickly dodged his attack.

    "Warm, put me on his shoulder!" I told you to keep warm.

    Wennuan is a little unclear, so: "Mom, what are you going to do?"

    "I know where he died!"

    Warm understanding, no longer ask, immediately waving his wings, close to Chiyou''s shoulder.

    I find the right opportunity to jump hard and fall on Chiyou''s shoulder.

    And Nuan Nuan constantly attacks Chiyou in the air, causing Chiyou to have no time to take care of me.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quietly from the shoulder close to Chi You''s ear, along his hair, bit by bit climb to his head.

    I pulled his hair in one hand, and I handed out a couple of bottles of sulphuric acid from his storage ring and ran down his head directly to his eyes.

    The corrosivity of sulfuric acid is very high. Rao Chiyou, the God of war in ancient times, still can''t stop the erosion of sulfuric acid on his eyes.

    Soon, Chi you covered his eyes and screamed.

    "Mi Xiaofei, how dare you... How dare you blind my eyes! I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you

    Chiyou roared and hit me with a big hand.

    Seeing this, I quickly raised my foot and jumped to his other head.

    As before, I poured sulfuric acid on his other head.

    Another scream!

    I did not stop, continue to do the same, his third head on the eyes are also splashed with sulfuric acid.

    Scream, continuous, constantly sounded in the air.

    My mood is incomparably comfortable.

    "Chiyou, you dug my eyes with your own hands before. Now I''m an eye for an eye, which is worthy of you!" I said with a laugh.

    "Mi Xiaofei, do you think you can win me? Even if I don''t have eyes, I still won''t let you beat me! " Chiyou growled.

    "Then we''ll see!"

    With that, I pulled out the ink line and quickly wrapped it around his neck. Then I hung the ink line and slid down his body.

    I didn''t stop until he was in his belly.

    In my hand, holding Lu Banchi tightly, I tried my best to insert it into the place that the girl said before.

    Nu Yu said that this place is his weakness. As long as he attacks this place, he will die suddenly.

    So, from the beginning, I didn''t intend to leave him alive at all!

    "Chi you, go to hell!"

    I roared and watched Lu bangchi approach his body.

    The joy of victory is coming to me.

    But what I didn''t expect was that at this time, Chi You''s body suddenly became as hard as an iron wall.

    My Lu Banchi, at the moment of touching his body, instantly became a fragment and fell down.

    "Well... How could that be?" I feel a little incredible.

    Chi you, however, laughs triumphantly at the moment.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I said, you can''t beat me! Nu Yu thinks that if you give all the energy to you, you can defeat me. But now I want to tell you that all this is just wishful thinking! "

    "Don''t be proud too early. Now that you have no eyes, even if I can''t hurt you for a while, it doesn''t mean I can''t hurt you forever!"

    "Mi Xiaofei, you are still too young! For thousands of years, nu Yu has been dead, and her skill has never increased. And I, earlier than her resurrection, my power is constantly increasing. Even if I have no eyes, I can still easily kill you! "

    After that, his big hand waved in my direction.

    My heart is next urgent, hold ink line, want to jump down.

    But who knows, he as early as expected my action in general, directly a pull my ink line, pull hard.

    Ink line should be broken, my body also lost balance in an instant, straight to the ground fell down.

    Fear came from my heart.

    You know, this distance is about 100 meters. If I fall like this, I will definitely die.

    I was worried. In my anxiety, I subconsciously reached out and wanted to hold his body, so as to slow down the falling speed.

    But his body, like covered with a protective film, as soon as my hand touched it, a force emerged from his body and bounced me away.

    I fell faster with this.

    I''m going to fall to the ground.

    I closed my eyes subconsciously.

    But the next second, I feel my body suddenly become light up, no pain feeling.

    I was stunned for a moment. I opened my eyes and saw that I had been lifted up by Nuan Nuan, flying in the air with her.

    "Mom, it''s good that I picked it up in time, or you''ll be smashed into meat sauce!" Warm slightly excited said.

    "Yes, I''m glad you''re here!" I answered with a smile.

    However, what people did not expect is that just when we were happy, Chi You''s big hand suddenly appeared on our head.

    He grabbed warm wings, and then lifted me from warm back with his fingers.

    "Mi Xiaofei, I said that even if I am blind, I can still easily catch you and kill you!"

    With that, he threw out his warm body.

    The warm body, like a duckweed, fell straight to the ground in the distance.

    "Warm!"

    I screamed and wanted to save her, but Chi You pinched me in the palm of his hand so that I couldn''t escape.

    "Chiyou, that''s your granddaughter!" I yelled at Chiyou.

    But Chi you didn''t care at all.

    "Granddaughter? I even dare to kill my own woman, even your daughter. How can I let her go? In my eyes, there has never been any family affection or love. What I want is only the power to be respected! "

 Chapter 911

    "Chiyou, if you are so heartless, you will die hard!" I swore loudly.

    "Even if I die badly, you will die before me!"

    Said, Chiyou hand fierce force, his thick fingers rigidly hoop my body, my viscera are almost squeezed out.

    Pain, every pore exudes a huge pain, let me sweat straight out.

    "You... You stop... You stop..." I can''t help shaking.

    "Let me stop? Why, do you want to ask me for mercy? " Chi you asked with a sneer.

    His proud face made me feel disgusted. I took a breath and spat on his chest. I swore: "please forgive me, grandma. If you have the ability, you can crush me. Anyway, I will never ask you for mercy!"

    I spit for no reason, Chi You''s face becomes very ugly.

    "Son of a bitch! You dare to spit on me, so I have to teach you a lesson today, let you know what the winner is king

    Words fall, Chi you hand strength suddenly increased, more than before to big on several points.

    I feel my bones are almost crushed, and I don''t even have the strength to speak.

    At this moment, I suddenly have a trace of regret.

    I regret that I didn''t spit on him several times just now.

    Now, I want to throw up. I have no chance to throw up.

    I''m so scared!

    "Mi Xiaofei, you are just as stubborn as your mother, and you have to support that righteousness! Do you think that someone will really appreciate your efforts? No, None of them! Because, this world, always only respect the final winner! And I''m the one who can laugh to the end! " Chi you said triumphantly.

    I didn''t speak.

    Because of the severe pain of my body, I can''t even say a complete word.

    I know. I''m dying.

    I''m not afraid of death. It''s just a pity that I can''t make the most of the energy that the girl gives me.

    All of us think that Nu Yu can defeat Chi you.

    But all of us ignore Chi You''s ability. In fact, it''s not static.

    The female''s ability stagnated at the level of that year.

    Chi you, on the other hand, has always been growing his ability.

    In contrast, even if I have the ability to be a girl, I still can''t beat Chi you.

    This is probably the root of our failure this time.

    But now, it''s too late to understand.

    The defeat is basically settled.

    I just hope that Mo liangye can judge the situation, leave here earlier, avoid Chiyou''s edge, and save their lives.

    Can he really do it?

    I don''t know.

    Breathing, weaker and weaker.

    Consciousness, began to slowly lax.

    I feel that I have stepped into the gate of death, and the whole person is no longer able to do so.

    "You can''t die..."

    I squeezed out all my strength and said the last word to him.

    "Then I''ll let you die first!"

    Chi You''s fist tightly tugged, my body''s bone, in an instant, was crushed by him.

    "Mi Xiaofei, go to hell!"

    Chiyou roared, raised his hand and waved, then I was crushed by him body, thrown into the air.

    He''s crushing me to death, and he wants me to be killed alive!

    What a vicious guy!

    However, his wish failed.

    Because, in the moment he threw me out, a golden light suddenly appeared in the sky.

    The light, emitted from the clouds, makes the clouds look like golden afterglow, especially beautiful.

    What makes people feel more beautiful is the people in the group of light.

    Yes, I recognize that the man in this golden light is the 12 titans of ancient Hiran that we met before in Hiran!

    At that time, in order to defeat Zeus, I fought with them.

    I never thought that they would be here at the moment.

    It''s amazing!

    Xu saw that I was falling rapidly, and the 12 Titans soon drove the golden clouds and ran to my direction.

    My body, falling on a very soft cloud, finally avoided falling to pieces.

    "Long time no see!" Eurynomo, one of the Titans, greets me with a smile.

    I managed to smile and asked in a trembling voice, "Why are you here?"

    "You are now the head of the divine kingdom of Hiram. When you are in trouble, how can we not come?" Eurenomer answered.

    I''m a little embarrassed.

    I looked like that before against Zeus.

    But now, I was crushed by Chi you. I couldn''t bear to look directly at the tragedy.

    In this case, it''s a bit of a loss of face to meet old acquaintances.

    "In fact... In fact, I don''t need you to help me. I... I can do it myself... Don''t you forget, I''m... Powerful!" I insisted.

    Hearing my words, eurynomo shook his head helplessly and sighed: "you still want face! You are so hurt that you can''t be happy any more. Fortunately, you told us that you are very good? "

    "I... I really can..."

    "OK, just shut up and let me help you heal first..."

    Then eurynomo stood behind me and put his hand on my skin.

    A strange energy, from my back, slowly into a corner of the body.

    I feel that those broken bones on my body are healing at a very fast speed.

    And, as time went on, they were stronger and stronger than before, as if they had been cast into the body of King Kong.

    "How''s it going? Are you better? " He asked in a deep voice.

    I stood up and tried to move my hands and feet. I felt that the pain had disappeared long ago. Instead, there was a steady stream of energy in my body.

    So I nodded to eugenomo and said thank you.

    "Well, last time you saved our lives, this time, it''s our turn to save your lives!"

    "You mean, you want to help me kill Chiyou?" I frown slightly.

    Eurynomo looked up at Chiyou''s huge and arrogant body and said slowly, "he and Zeus are very similar. They are all blinded by power. If you don''t get rid of him, I''m afraid that the disaster of the divine world of Hiram in the past will be repeated in your Eastern world! "

    When I heard her words, I felt some comfort.

    But at the same time, there is a little worry.

    Chiyou''s strength, just now I have a profound understanding.

    I can''t beat him with the power of Nu Yu. Now even if I add the power of 12 Titans, how can I get him?

    But eurynomo didn''t seem to like it. He chuckled and urged, "this guy hasn''t noticed us yet. You have to hurry! Otherwise, when he reacts, we will be more passive! "

    "Well, I don''t want you to take risks for me, because he''s not that easy to deal with!"

    "Before, in dealing with Zeus, so dangerous, you have been desperate to help us. Now, even if we die here for helping you, we are willing to! " Eurynomo said with firm eyes.

 Chapter 912

    The rest of the Titans nodded at eurynomo''s words.

    "Big deal, we''ll die here together! In any case, we will never allow the tragedy of the divine world of Hiram to happen in this distant Eastern Land! " They said with one voice.

    Maybe they''re making too much noise, but Chiyou finally reacts.

    "Not bad, MI Xiaofei. I didn''t expect that would not kill you. Instead, you moved to the rescue! OK, I''ll kill you today and let you all die in my hands

    With that, Chiyou''s big hand waved again.

    Seeing this, eurynomo yelled at me: "if you don''t agree, it''s too late!"

    Things, to this point, I have no room to refuse, only nodded to agree.

    Seeing that I agreed, eurynomo and they did not delay. One by one, they stood behind me in order.

    "Because there are differences between the East and the west, in order to avoid disputes, we can only help you in a relatively obscure way!"

    With that, eurynomo put his hand back on my back and poured energy into me.

    This time, her input of energy is much larger than just now, almost ten times as much as before.

    Obviously, they put a lot of their own energy into my body.

    This method is really an idea that has the best of both worlds.

    It can kill two birds with one stone not only for helping me, but also for not leaving a handle on the Oriental divine world.

    However, what surprised me most was that when their energy gathered in one place in my body, I found that the energy injected into my body by the female was recovering in a large area.

    Before, although the girl injected her soul and energy into my body, I couldn''t mobilize her huge energy because of my low ability.

    But now, when the 12 Titans passed some of their energy to me, my own energy was infinitely enhanced.

    If I have a strong ability, I will be able to make the most of the energy that the girl gives me.

    So, almost no waste of energy, I used a hand, life caught Chiyou wave over the hand.

    Chi you felt a little incredible.

    "You... How can that be! How on earth did you do it? "

    I hummed coldly: "how can I do it? It''s not up to you! Today, I will use my mother''s skill to get rid of you

    Words fall, I fiercely exert the whole body strength, break on his arm.

    "Click" a loud noise, from the depths of his body.

    His arm bone was broken by me.

    I took advantage of the victory to pursue him. I didn''t even give him room to react. I kicked him again.

    This foot, almost with my body energy gathered up ten full strength.

    That is, after one foot down, Chi You''s huge body tilted back directly.

    A few seconds later, there was a loud bang on the ground.

    Chiyou has fallen down.

    His huge body made the whole earth tremble.

    But I''m not going to let him go.

    He was bent on doing evil. He not only dug my eyes by himself, but also indirectly killed my grandmother and the girl.

    If let him continue to live in this world, I''m afraid even God will not agree.

    I took 12 Titans back to the ground, and then climbed onto Chiyou, looking at him coldly.

    "Chiyou, you probably didn''t expect that you would have today too!"

    "Xiao Fei, I''m your father. Do you want to kill your own father? How can you be so unfilial? " Chi you asked.

    "Father? A man like you is also called a father? At the beginning, when you dug out my eyes, gouged open my abdomen and took the inner pill from my body, why didn''t you think that I was your own daughter? "

    "Xiao Fei, it''s me. I shouldn''t do that to you. I promise that I will never do anything I''m sorry for you in the future. Will you spare me this time Chi you tried to intercede with me.

    But my heart, has been as hard as iron, will never move half of his feelings.

    Yes, he used to be my father, but when he stood on the opposite side of me and kept doing harm to me, he was not!

    Now, to me, he is just a heinous sinner!

    And my purpose is to kill him, so as to give peace to the three realms!

    Thinking of this, without any hesitation, I went to the position of his abdomen.

    Chi you was very scared about my reaction.

    "You... What do you want to do? Mi Xiaofei, you can''t do this to me! "

    "Are you begging me? Sorry, I used to be soft hearted enough, but now I don''t want to be soft hearted at all! Now it''s time to pay back all the debts you once owed! "

    With that, I hit him two inches under the ribs.

    Once, once, and again.

    Every time, it takes more effort than the last.

    At first, Chiyou still had the strength to speak, but when I hit him for more than ten times, he could no longer make any sound.

    When I saw him, I jumped from him and took the 12 Titans away.

    "Mi Xiaofei... You..."

    Chiyou did his best to say a few words, like something to explain to me.

    But I didn''t want to talk to him at all. I stretched out three fingers and said in a low voice: "1... 2... 3!"

    "Bang!!"

    The earth shaking explosion burst out.

    Chi You''s huge body, in an instant, was blown into powder.

    A hurricane rolled over, and all the powder exploded by his body rolled to the horizon and disappeared.

    I look in that direction, my eyes are slightly red and swollen.

    "Mom, do you see that? I''ve killed him the way you said. In this world, there will never be Chiyou again. We... Won

    Tears, rolling down the corner of my eye.

    We have made too many sacrifices for this victory.

    Those who have been with us, in another world, should be happy to see this victory, right?

    Ye Zichen, grandma, uncle Lu, mom, do you see?

    This time, we really won!

    Xu Shi saw that Chi you died, and the whole Shura world had no leader, so he had to surrender.

    Shura king, in the previous battle, was killed by Mo liangye on the spot.

    I lift eyes to see past, see Mo cool night and Pei Zhao they, are carrying the head of the Shura king, quickly walk to my side.

    All of a sudden, the situation was reversed.

    Before, we were beaten by Chiyou.

    Now, we have won a decisive victory.

    Shura world is like a pack of scattered sand. It can no longer resist any attack.

    But what I didn''t expect was that at this moment, Ji Yunxi, who had been hiding in the corner to heal himself, suddenly jumped on me like crazy

 Chapter 913

    Because his action was very fast and sudden, I didn''t have time to react.

    I wanted to hide, but before I started, I was held in his arms.

    Then I heard him scream.

    It was only then that I understood.

    It turned out that he came, not to attack me, but because he wanted to protect me.

    We have been ignoring Li Manshu, while I was careless, I do not know where to slip out, and attacked me with their own vines.

    Everyone is immersed in joy, only Ji Yunxi, only he a person insight into the plot of Li Manshu.

    Therefore, he was desperate to block Li Manshu''s attack for me.

    Seeing this, Mo liangye quickly runs over from a distance and cuts off Li Manshu''s vines with his cold sword, which makes Ji Yunxi fall down.

    I reached out to hold him, but tears had already rolled down.

    "Ji Yunxi, why are you so stupid? Why do you want to block that for me? "

    Ji Yunxi managed to smile for a while and said in a trembling voice: "I... I don''t know... Why do I... I just... Don''t want to see you hurt... Last time, in the Tibetan Plateau... I hurt you... This time... Even if I make up for you..."

    "You fool! I don''t remember your hatred at all. You don''t need to make up for it at all! "

    "No... I hurt you, i... can''t forgive myself... I have to make up for it..."

    "Don''t talk, I''ll help you heal now... You''ll be OK, you''ll be OK!"

    Then I was ready to heal him.

    But Ji Yunxi gently grabbed my hand and said in a weak voice: "don''t waste your strength... Her vine... Has poison... I... I can''t live..."

    His words, like a sharp sword, stabbed me in the heart.

    "Even if there is poison, I will save you. I won''t let you die!"

    "Mi Xiaofei... I have a word... I always want to tell you..."

    I was stunned for a moment, and looked at him with dim tears.

    "What''s that?"

    "I... in fact... Can know you, is the luckiest thing in my life... I don''t regret... I love you... If... Have next life, can you... Give me a chance... A chance to know you earlier than him?"

    I nodded, tears pattered down.

    "Mi Xiaofei... Thank you... You are a good... Girl... I hope you and he... Can be together... Use my share... Together..."

    "I know, we will, we will be together!" I cried more and more.

    Ji Yunxi''s hand, gently raised, seems to touch my cheek.

    I didn''t care a lot. I grabbed his hand and pressed it on my cheek.

    "Mi Xiaofei... You are so beautiful... Just like when I first met you..."

    My tears, fall more fierce.

    if time could stop at the moment when we first met.

    Yes, if only we could really be like when we first met, without all the disturbance behind us, how good would it be?

    "Nuan Nuan... Didn''t die... When she fell down just now... I took her to a cave... When she woke up... Please tell her for me... I''m sorry for her... Let her forget me... Start a new life... She''s fine... So, she deserves better than me..."

    I nodded.

    "Yes, I will tell her."

    Ji Yunxi smiles a little and says in a trembling voice: "Mi Xiaofei... I... I love you... Very much... Very much..."

    With the last word, he closed his eyes slowly.

    Everything about him is still at this moment.

    I put his body flat on the ground, then stood up and walked towards Li Manshu step by step.

    Li Manshu seems to be a little scared and keeps going back.

    "Mi... Mi Xiaofei, what do you want to do? Don''t come here

    But my steps did not stop.

    On the contrary, it has become more and more firm.

    Seeing that the situation was not right, Li Manshu ran straight away.

    But how can I let her go again?

    I jumped, stretched out five fingers, a hard insert into her back.

    "You... How could you... Become so powerful?" Li Manshu felt a little incredible.

    I cold hum a: "in this world, you don''t know things, many go!"

    "Mi... Mi Xiaofei, I''m... I''m wrong... Please forgive me, I don''t dare any more..." she asked me for mercy.

    "Begging for mercy is not enough to offset the mistakes you have made! You should pay for the evil you have done! "

    With that, a powerful fluorescent aperture gathered in the palm of my hand.

    That layer of aperture, like a stove, scorched Li Manshu''s body.

    Li Manshu constantly issued a shrill scream.

    No one came to help her.

    Even Chen Feng didn''t have it.

    Because she killed our closest friend.

    She deserves it!

    A few minutes later, Li Manshu''s body and soul were completely burnt to ashes by me.

    I raised my hand, scattered them in the wind, let them disappear in the world.

    The war is finally over.

    At this time, the three realms, which had been troubled for a while, returned to calm.

    Mo liangye personally took people to the cave Ji Yunxi said to bring back warm.

    And I sent away 12 Titans.

    The whole Shura world was obedient to me because they saw my power.

    So I became the new Shura king.

    However, the Shura kingdom ruled by me is no longer good at killing and likes war.

    They also began to be peaceful, even with the other two worlds.

    Day after day.

    Everyone lived a peaceful and ordinary life.

    Chen Feng, because of this period of experience, has been fully affirmed by his grandfather, and officially took over the position of the head of the Chen family.

    It is said that recently many girls'' parents have gone to the Chen family to propose marriage.

    Chen Feng picked and picked among them, and he was almost dazzled.

    However, no one knows that there is always a bead in a box in his room.

    There was nothing more in the beads.

    But he was still reluctant to throw it.

    Probably, it''s also a memory of his feelings!

    As for Guoguo and Xiaoling, Mo liangye and I found an auspicious day for them and held a grand wedding for them.

    Not long after the wedding, I heard that Xiaoling was pregnant.

    Taking this opportunity, Mo liangye passes the throne of Hades to Guoguo.

    He himself stayed in the Shura Kingdom and lived a leisurely life with me.

    Of course, there is wennuan. Although she failed to marry Ji Yunxi, she has always lived in the Shura Kingdom and the room where Ji Yunxi once lived.

    Mo liangye and I advised her many times, but she didn''t listen.

    Until recently, she met a mortal boy.

    That boy looks quite like Ji Yunxi before, and treats her very well.

    She left the room and ran to the sun every day.

    Mo liangye and I estimated that it would not be long before we had to marry off our baby daughter.

    By the way, and Pei Zhao.

    After Pei Zhao and Linglang got married, Linglang gave birth to a son who was very skinny and tortured Pei Zhao.

    He wanted to get rid of the kid several times, so as not to disturb him every day.

    But every time, as long as Linglang glares, he takes his son back.

    Who let him now, is a proper wife?

    All the troubles have come to an end.

    And our story, also became an end here.

    All that we have loved, all that we have not loved, all that have hurt us, all that have helped us, are gradually gone with the wind

    (end of full text)

 Chapter 914

    My name is Liang Shiqi. I''m a living dead man.

    When I was born by my mother, I couldn''t cry or laugh. My eyes were as dull as a fool.

    My father thought I was a loser, so he took advantage of my mother''s sleep at night and secretly carried me to the wild outside.

    At that time, it was in the middle of winter, the temperature was extremely low, and the strongest snowfall in 60 years occurred. Everyone thought I could not live.

    But man is not as good as nature. Soon, a snow-white wolf came to the field.

    The White Wolf took my swaddling clothes and came to a dilapidated yard. He handed me over to my master.

    My master held me, rolled my eyelids, and then slapped me on the back. I cried.

    After crying, I am happy with my master again.

    My master said that he didn''t want to take care of my affairs, but when he saw that I was so cute when I laughed, he moved his mind to leave me.

    And this stay is a full 17 years.

    In the past 17 years, every July and a half, my master would put me in a coffin and bury me in the yard for a day and a night.

    But unlike others, we don''t dance, we don''t sing, we don''t share cosmetics, we specialize in photographing ghosts and gods.

    Of course, ghosts are fake, and so are gods. All the things we photographed were actually disguised by Ma Dongdong and me.

    However, because the atmosphere is better, there are still many people calling us on the D sound.

    Ma Dongdong and I both want to lighten our family''s burden by being a net star, so as soon as we finish school, we climb to the mountain behind the school to start a new round of d-sound shooting.

    It''s a mountain. In fact, it''s a small earth slope.

    According to the old man, it was a mass grave in the early years, where many unclaimed bodies were buried.

    Ma Dongdong and I were standing there. Looking around, there were tombstones everywhere.

    A gust of cold wind made Ma Dongdong shiver.

    "Ten... Seventeen, this... This place is too gloomy, or we''d better go back and shoot with props. Anyway, the audience doesn''t know whether we are shooting real or fake..."

    I gave him a white look: "do you really think everyone else is a fool? We only have a few props in total. They will recognize them if we shoot too many props! Don''t you want to be a net star and earn more money to be your sister''s dowry? Why do you want to flinch at the beginning? "

    "Seventeen, I don''t want to flinch, i... I really have a bad premonition..." Ma Dongdong shivered more and more.

    I gave him a white look: "I have a hunch that you are going to die! Hurry up, turn on the mobile phone camera, shoot early, finish work early and go home. My master specially told me to go home early today, otherwise I would break my leg! If you make me punished by him, I''ll deal with you! "

    I''ve been at the same table for two years, and Ma Dongdong has always been the only one who takes the lead.

    I said that, and he couldn''t say anything more. He immediately took out his mobile phone, adjusted the filter to the one most suitable for ghost film, and made an OK gesture to me.

    I put on my long hair, put on my lipstick and put a watermelon candy in my mouth before I went to a big tree with a rope.

    When everything is ready, Ma Dongdong clears his throat and begins to explain.

    "I shared with you some common ghosts in our daily life, and everyone responded very well. So, today we want to share with you a ghost that we often see on costume TV - Hanging Ghost! Hanged ghost, as the name suggests, refers to the person who hanges himself by hanging a rope or cloth around his neck. As you can see, not far in front of me, there is something like a hanged ghost. We went quietly to see what the hanged ghost looked like

    With that, Ma Dongdong slowly approached me with his mobile phone.

    Seeing this, I quickly confused my long wig, stretched out my watermelon colored tongue, grasped the rope under my neck, pretended to be a hanged ghost, and tried to be more realistic.

    Ma Dongdong continues to explain as he walks.

    "Hanged ghosts are usually in great pain or suffering great injustice. So, here, we [17 ghosts] want to remind you that if you meet a hanged ghost at night, don''t look her in the eye, because she will tempt you to hang yourself in the same way as her. Of course, after all that, the most important thing is that if our friends like to watch horror stories, they should pay close attention to us and light up our hearts. We will provide you with fresh ghost stories every week to satisfy your... Good... Curiosity... "

    Ma Dongdong said a few words, suddenly become stuttering, let me can''t help but frown.

    I winked at him to show him not to be nervous.

    But the more I hint, the more ugly Ma Dongdong''s face is.

    Just in the blink of an eye, Ma Dongdong''s face was as white as the wall he had just brushed, and even his teeth were trembling.

    I couldn''t help it. I began to call him, but he pointed at me and said in a trembling voice: "seventeen, there are... Ghosts, really there are ghosts!"

 Chapter 915

    Ma Dongdong''s words make me very disgusted.

    "Ma Dongdong, what the hell are you doing? If you don''t want to shoot, I''ll go home! "

    But Ma Dongdong''s face was still pale, and his lips were trembling. He looked at me like he was fixed.

    "Ten... Seventeen, really... There are ghosts... Right behind you..."

    Because Ma Dongdong is used to playing with me on weekdays, I don''t believe him very much. I let go of the rope and jumped down from the tree. Then I strode over and patted Ma Dongdong on the shoulder.

    "Ma Dongdong, can you make it tight? Is this the time to joke? If you don''t work hard to make D sound, next month your elder sister will get married, and you can''t even get a piece of wool out, what dowry will you talk about? "

    When I mentioned his sister, Ma Dongdong''s look changed slightly, but it was only a matter of a second or two.

    Soon, his face turned white again.

    "Ten... Seventeen, it''s true that I want to add a dowry to my elder sister, but... But I have to live until she gets married..."

    With that, Ma Dongdong''s face, which looked like a shoe holder, was almost ready to cry.

    His attitude made my brow wrinkle deeper.

    Although he is not a brave man, he is not afraid to make a D sound like this.

    Is it really something behind me?

    As soon as this idea came out, my peaceful heart became tense.

    When we went up the mountain, the sun had just set, and the light was pretty good, so we didn''t see anything terrible around except the tombstones.

    But now it''s more than half an hour since we went up the mountain. The night has covered the whole land. It''s dark all around. Even if something suddenly jumps out, it''s hard for us to react at the first time.

    From this point of view, I suddenly understood Ma Dongdong''s fear.

    "Ma... Ma Dongdong, is that really behind me?" I asked.

    Ma Dongdong nodded to me with his crying face: "all the time... All the time. I don''t believe you... Look back yourself..."

    When he said that, I raised my whole heart.

    Together, is there really something behind me?

    This question makes me feel like a hundred claws scratching my heart.

    The remaining light in the corner of the eye, in the end, is not controlled, subconsciously glanced back.

    Behind me, I saw the darkness mixed with the night. There was nothing there. There was no ghost Ma Dongdong said.

    A kind of teased anger suddenly surged into my heart.

    I swore: "Ma Dongdong, you dare to cheat me! You don''t want to live, do you? "

    Seeing that I was cheated, Ma Dongdong made a grimace at me: "seventeen, you said you are not afraid of ghosts. Just now, you were almost scared out of your wits by me, ha ha ha!"

    Ma Dongdong''s proud appearance made me more and more angry.

    I clenched my fist and prepared to give him a good beating.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a shadow slowly emerged behind Ma Dongdong.

    The shadow had long black hair that reached to the waist. His head was folded and hung very low, as if he had no cervical vertebra.

    What''s more surprising is her tongue.

    Normal people''s tongue, at most out of the mouth 56 cm.

    But her tongue, but full hang mouth ten centimeters, and red as blood, looking particularly frightening.

    Wait, tongue? Long hair?

    Why, I feel these two things are very familiar?

    I took another look at the shadow, and there was a thrill in my heart.

    "Damn, it''s a hanged ghost! Run

    I react, no matter three seven twenty-one, pull horse Dongdong to run.

    "Want to run? It''s not that easy! " A gloomy and strange voice came from behind us.

    Then, I felt that Ma Dongdong was getting more and more heavy. At the end, I could hardly pull.

    "Seventeen... Help... Help me..."

    When I looked back, I saw that the hanged ghost''s bright red tongue wrapped around Ma Dongdong''s neck, which made him blush and almost out of breath.

    I was so anxious that I couldn''t take care of so much. I took out the compass from my schoolbag and stabbed it on the bright red tongue.

    "Ah --"

    The hanged ghost let out a scream, and then subconsciously let go of Ma Dongdong.

    I seized the opportunity and took Ma Dongdong to run all the way.

    The top of the mountain is not very good, rocky, and there are many potholes, which makes our escape more difficult.

    This is not, Ma Dongdong and I just ran a few steps, I was not careful, stepped into a pit, the foot to sprain.

    Severe pain, from my ankle, let me take a breath.

    "Seventeen, how are you? Or I''ll run on your back! " Ma Dongdong proposed.

    But at this time, the hanged ghost who had been stabbed by me had recovered and was rushing towards us with the speed of lightning.

    If Ma Dongdong carries me on his back, he will not be able to run on the top of the dark mountain.

    I would rather buy more time for his escape than both of them are folded here.

    Maybe I''m lucky enough to survive until Ma Dongdong goes down the mountain to find someone else to save me?

    Thinking about this, I pushed Ma Dongdong away, stretched out his hand and yelled at him: "go away, don''t worry about me, go to my master!"

    Maybe I was too strong. Ma Dongdong was pushed away by me for several meters.

    He stood there in a daze, looking worried: "seventeen, you alone..."

    "Leave me alone, go and find my master. Maybe I can be saved!"

    Hearing this, Ma Dongdong didn''t delay any longer. He immediately took three steps and disappeared into the dark night.

    So big mountain top, at the moment only I and hang ghost two.

    I endured the pain of my ankle, holding a sharp compass needle, and slowly stood up from the pit.

    "We have nothing to do with you in the past and nothing to do with you recently. Why do you want to harm us?" I asked in a cold voice.

    The hanged ghost slowly raised his head, looked at me with his iron green face, and then laughed: "I''ve been waiting here for more than ten years, but I haven''t caught a suitable person to be a double. Now that you are here, of course, I have to seize the opportunity to hang you here, and then go to hell to reincarnate! "

    Her words suddenly cooled my heart.

    Shit, what I said when Ma Dongdong was making a D sound was all made up.

    Who ever thought that the matter of hanging ghosts and catching doubles really exists!

    What a pity!

    I should have known that Ma Dongdong and I shouldn''t have climbed to the top of the mountain just now!

    I''m so sorry that I''m going green.

    Aware of the fear on my face, the hanged ghost laughed more and more.

    "Don''t be afraid, little sister. I promise you, it''s only one second. It won''t hurt at all."

    The hanged ghost said, and put out his bright red tongue to me again.

    I kept waving the compass in my hand, trying to stab her, but this time she learned to be smart, and avoided it very quickly every time, making my defense almost a decoration.

    After all, I still couldn''t resist her powerful attack. I was entangled in her neck by her tongue and hung high on the big tree where Ma Dongdong and I used to make D.

    I struggled hard, but the more I struggled, the tighter the tongue around my neck became. In the end, I couldn''t breathe.

    Lack of oxygen, so that I began to appear in front of Venus, the whole person dizzy, not a bit of force.

    It''s over. It''s over this time!

    Originally, I was just pretending to be a ghost and wanted to make a small video, but I put my life into it.

    This time, I''m really at a loss!

    "Die

    The hanged ghost roared and tried to strangle me with all his strength.

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, a gust of cold wind blew, directly rolled the hanged ghost up in the air, and then fell on the ground

 Chapter 916

    "Ouch"

    The hanged ghost let out a scream and let go of the long tongue around my neck.

    My body suddenly lost control and fell from the tree.

    I want to cry without tears.

    Finally out of the control of the hanged ghost, but now they have to fall a dog gnawing mud, what do you want to make?

    Seeing that my ass is about to fall on the sharp stone on the ground, I really want to die.

    Is this the song "chrysanthemum remnant, full of wounds"?

    Wuwuwu, should I be so miserable?

    However, the night wind didn''t stop. It threw the hanged ghost to the ground and soon swept over me.

    Just one second before I was about to land, the night wind wrapped me tightly, making me like stepping on the clouds.

    I slightly Zheng next, lift Mou to see past, but see where have what night breeze, that clear is a man!

    I saw that man had a very young and beautiful face. His eyes were as deep as Wang Gujing''s, his nose was high and straight, and his thin lips were a bit sexy.

    Coupled with the hard to get close to the cold Su breath, it makes people feel awe inspiring.

    "You... You are..." I looked at him and asked subconsciously.

    The man looked at me thoughtfully for a moment, and his eyes showed a trace of clear emotion.

    But it was only for a moment. In the blink of an eye, he changed into the expression that was as cold as ice.

    "Stand up!"

    Just two words, but with a command tone, let me dare not from.

    I obediently stood there, looking at the man''s slender body, slowly toward the grinning hanged ghost.

    I don''t know why, seeing this scene, I feel a little relieved.

    Although, I saw this man for the first time, but... Just at the moment when I looked him in the eye, I felt as if I had seen him somewhere.

    But I can''t tell where I have seen it.

    I guess, maybe it''s in the dream of my spring heart.

    After all, such a handsome man as him is rare.

    So why not daydream about him?

    Thinking about this, I gathered my mind and began to watch the confrontation between the man and the hanged ghost more seriously.

    Xu Shi had been thrown too badly by a man before. Now the face of the hanged ghost is full of anger, and even he has accumulated a lot of resentment. It seems that he wants to find a man to get rid of the evil spirit of the fall.

    "Where did you come from? How dare you break my good deeds?" The starving ghost asked coldly.

    The man''s face is expressionless, so quietly watching, from the beginning to the end did not give the hanged Ghost a positive eye.

    Being ignored in this way, when the ghost was hanged, he was so angry that his resentment instantly increased several times.

    "Boy, just now, I didn''t pay attention to it. Now..." the hanged ghost said with a gloomy face.

    However, before he finished his sentence, the man rushed to it at a very fast speed, grabbed its tongue without any effort, and hoisted it to the nearby tree.

    The hanged ghost did not expect that the speed of the man was so fast. By the time he reacted, his tongue had been twined three or four times on the tree and tied a fairly standard bow.

    The hangers are crying.

    "Well... Well... Well..."

    It hesitated to say something, but could not spit out a word.

    In such a dark night, this scene is undoubtedly very funny, even I can''t help clapping for the man.

    "Well done! Just now this bastard still wanted to hang me. Now let him know the end of offending my aunt! "

    Hearing this, the man frowned slightly and seemed a little unhappy.

    I immediately covered my mouth and shut up.

    The man stood under the tree, handsome face slightly Yang, looking at the hanged ghost, eyes full of contempt.

    "People have humanity, ghosts have ways. It''s a crime to use the lives of living people to pave the way for your own reincarnation."

    The hanged ghost was hung on the tree. Because of the pain, his body could not keep swinging, just like a heavy pendulum, which never had the chance to break free from the shackles.

    "Oh... Oh... Oh..." the hanged ghost continued to sob.

    I thought it might have something to say, so I looked at the man.

    "If you want to... Why don''t you let it go and see what it''s trying to say?"

    The man looked at me without expression, didn''t say a word, but still put down the hanged ghost.

    For the rest of his life, the hanged ghost sat on the ground, shivering all over.

    "In fact... I didn''t mean to harm people''s lives... It''s the mountain god of this place... He wants us to hand in the souls of several living people every year... If anyone doesn''t hand in, or... The amount turned in is not enough, then... He will tear us up, so that we can''t even do ghosts..."

    "Mountain God?" The man squinted slightly, as if thinking about the words of the hanged ghost.

    The hanged ghost looked at me, then at the man, and suddenly there was a touch of Yin Luan in his eyes.

    The next second, almost in a flash, the hanged ghost suddenly jumped up and pounced on me.

    I was startled. I stepped back a few steps, but because of the bad terrain on the top of the mountain, I finally sat down on the ground.

    The speed of hanging ghosts is very fast. In the blink of an eye, they have rushed to me and spit out their scarlet tongue to entangle my neck again.

    But the accident happened at this moment.

    A dark mist rose abruptly from behind the hanged ghost.

    Without waiting for the hanged ghost to react, the dark fog had hit him heavily, making him burst into flames all over his body.

    The burning fire makes the hanged ghost scream bitterly.

    "You... You can use hell... Hellfire? Who on earth are you

    And the man who was questioned only glanced at it, his eyes were as proud as the king, looking at his subjects scornfully.

    "You don''t deserve to know!"

    Words fall, the hand that the man stretches out slowly closes, see that is burning hanged ghost suddenly "bang", exploded on the spot.

    A gust of night wind came, and the whole mountain top didn''t even have any residue about the hanged ghost.

    I feel sad that this man is too powerful.

    How long did it take to kill the hanged ghost? What''s his identity?

    I made a rough draft in my heart, turned my head and wanted to ask a few roundabout questions. Maybe I could hold someone''s thigh one day.

    But when I look back at the direction that the man was in before, I am a fool.

    Shit, what about other people?

    "Well, where have you been? Come out, I haven''t said thank you yet I yelled at the top of my voice.

    But the only answer to me is the cold and silent air on the top of the mountain.

    As if, just now everything, is just a dream, he never appeared in general.

    "It was he who killed the hanged ghost for me just now. Why did he disappear in the blink of an eye? Is this guy running too fast? " I felt my head and muttered to myself.

    Never thought, I haven''t muttered a reason, then heard Ma Dongdong''s childish voice not far away.

    "Hurry up, the place where you are haunted by the hanged ghost is just ahead of you. If you go late, it will be too late!"

 Chapter 917

    I was so happy that I quickly flashed the flashlight and waved to them.

    "Master, Ma Dongdong, I''m here!"

    Hearing my voice, Ma Dongdong was so excited that he rushed to me and hugged me: "seventeen, you scared me to death. I thought... I thought you had..."

    "Think I was eaten by the hanged ghost?"

    Ma Dongdong nodded and opened his mouth to say something, but he suddenly covered his head with a scream.

    "Master seventeen, why do you beat me with your pipe? I was poor in grades, so you are not afraid to make me a fool? " Ma Dongdong complained discontentedly.

    Master glanced at Ma Dongdong and said, "if you dare to hook up with our family again, I will not only beat you into a fool, but also poke you into a sieve with this pipe! If you don''t learn well at a young age, you will become a strong j-criminal when you grow up! "

    This words a, Ma Dongdong immediately aggrieved extremely.

    "Shiqi Shifu, I didn''t want to take advantage of Shiqi. I... I just watched her survive. I was too excited..."

    But before he finished, he got another pipe from master.

    "I''m not excited as a master. What are you excited about? Son of a bitch, stay away from our family. Don''t think that if you grow up with her, you will be able to get the moon first! "

    Ma Dongdong''s expression is worse than eating Xiang.

    In that way, it seems that even if he is a bachelor all his life, he will not take a fancy to me as the master said.

    I didn''t think so, and I didn''t want to explain to him. I raised my eyebrow and looked at my master: "a few days ago, you always said that your legs hurt, and you even asked me to bring you to bed for dinner? How come it''s only two or three days. You can not only get out of bed, but also walk as fast as you can and run up the mountain in such a short time? "

    The master''s face changed slightly, showing a trace of embarrassment.

    "That... That... Learned that you had an accident, don''t say my leg hurt, even if... Even if I swallowed, I had to climb out of the coffin to save you!"

    "It turns out that when I''m in danger, I can not only cure your leg pain, but also bring you back from the dead? After that, I will be angry with you until I kill you. Anyway, you are very angry. As soon as I encounter danger, you will come back to life again. If you are not angry, you will not be angry! "

    My words made the master look a little old and twitch.

    Even his bony chest swelled with the rise of blood pressure, as if it would erupt at any time.

    "Liang Shiqi, you are getting more and more..." the voice of master''s roar is ready to explode.

    It''s not the first time I''ve made him angry, so I''m not afraid at all. I''m looking forward to the coming storm.

    But I waited for a long time, the voice of master''s roar did not continue to fall, but there was an unprecedented silence.

    I was a little curious. I fixed my eyes on my master. He frowned and looked thoughtfully at the darkness nearby. I didn''t know what to think.

    "Master, what are you looking at?" I asked.

    When I asked, the master looked back at me and asked in a deep voice, "seventeen, please answer me honestly. Is there anyone else here except you and the hanged ghost?"

    Being reminded by master, I immediately thought about the man just now.

    "Master, if you don''t tell me, I almost forget that there was another person here besides me and the hanged ghost. However, that person is very strange, not only very few words, there is a kind of unspeakable aura, looking at the strange seeping. The key is that he burned the hanged ghost with Hellfire in the end! To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for his handsome appearance, I would have been scared out of heart disease by him! "

    Unfortunately, Shifu didn''t care whether the man was handsome or not.

    His attention has always been attached to the four words "Hellfire".

    "You... What are you talking about? He used Hellfire? Are you sure you read it right? "

    I nodded and said, "of course! Even if I don''t know Hellfire, I don''t know the hanged ghost, do I? You know, it was burned to death by the fire of hell, and there was no residue left at last

    Seeing me say this, Shifu seems to be unable to accept it. His old body shakes slightly, as if he would fall to the ground at any time.

    "It''s... It''s him! It''s really him

    Ma Dongdong and I were confused by master''s reaction. We didn''t know what he meant.

    "Master, who do you say? Do you know the man who saved me just now? " I asked curiously.

    The master was silent for a moment. He shook his head and spat out three words: "I don''t know."

    "But just now you clearly..."

    Master took a deep look at me, sighed and said in a deep voice, "it''s late. Go back. You still have to go to school tomorrow."

    With that, the master took his big pipe and strode down the mountain.

    Master''s reaction is too abnormal.

    Although he is one generation higher than me, he has no airs on weekdays, so that we always get along like good friends. Even widow Zhang at the entrance of the village told me all about her flattery.

    But today, when I mentioned the man who saved me, my master probably didn''t tell me the truth.

    What was he trying to hide?

    Xu was scared to death by the hanged ghost before. Ma Dongdong trembled and touched me with his arm: "seventeen, your master has gone, or... Let''s go down the mountain, this place is dark, and there are tombstones everywhere, looking at the strange seeping people!"

    I thought about it and thought it was right.

    Just now we only stayed here for a short time, and then we met the hanged ghost.

    If you stay for a long time, you may encounter something terrible when you look back.

    No matter how strong our curiosity is, we can''t make fun of our lives now!

    Thinking about this, I followed master Ma Dongdong and walked down the mountain quickly.

    However, before going down the mountain, I had a subconscious look at the place where the man just disappeared.

    In the dark night, there was a more intense black air, which seemed to be in the shape of a person.

    Is that him?

    Who on earth is he?

    In the heart of doubt, suddenly deeper.

    Back home, I couldn''t help asking about the man.

    But Shifu didn''t even give me a chance. As soon as I entered the door, he let me lie in the coffin.

    "Master, can I not sleep in the coffin? I''ve been sleeping for seventeen years. Can''t you get rid of that feudal superstition? " I''m not happy.

    But the master''s attitude was extremely severe.

    "Today is your 18th birthday. If you don''t sleep in the coffin, you will never live to tomorrow."

 Chapter 918

    The tone of master''s voice was so dignified that I had no reason to refuse.

    After looking at the pit dug by master on the ground, I sighed and finally went in.

    "Seventeen, Shifu did all this for your own good. Don''t blame me!" The master said a sentence with a sincere heart.

    When I heard this, I opened my mouth to say something, but the master suddenly closed the lid of the coffin and choked me back.

    This... This old man is so anxious to bury me alive. Is he still my own master?

    I was so depressed that I cursed him in my heart for a long time. Then I slowly closed my eyes and began to close my eyes.

    Anyway, the coffin is open. Except for some people, it''s really no problem to sleep in it for a night or two.

    With this mentality, my nerves gradually relaxed.

    Soon, I was in a daze and fell asleep.

    That dream is so long that I can''t see the end at all. I just know that there seems to be something standing in front of me.

    From my point of view, in the past, it was a little personal, but it was not.

    Especially through the misty fog, that thing looms, making people more elusive.

    "You... Who are you?" In my dream, I asked.

    Like hearing my voice, the thing turned and walked slowly towards me.

    Every step it takes makes me feel scared.

    As if, every step, are stepping on my heart.

    Once, once, and again.

    I hold my breath, quietly watching it getting closer and closer, the heart beating more and more frenzied.

    "You... What are you doing?" I asked, trembling in my dream.

    The man, with a smile, suddenly put his whole face together and said: "Mi Xiaofei, we meet again!"

    Mi Xiaofei?

    I was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Hey, brother, did you make a mistake? My name is Liang Shiqi

    But it didn''t pay attention to my words. Instead, it got closer. It was like a devil to me.

    "Mi Xiaofei, it''s time to return what you owe me now!"

    Then he pinched me with both hands.

    Fear makes me scream.

    "Ah --" sound, I woke up from sleep, and subconsciously sat up.

    Unexpectedly, there was a sharp pain on my forehead, which made my eyes full of stars.

    Damn, I forgot that I was buried in the coffin!

    NND, it''s exactly the same as what my master said. I''m 18 years old. I''m so unlucky!

    Rubbing the forehead that was hit, I sighed and lay flat in the coffin again.

    Unexpectedly, a very low voice suddenly sounded in my ear.

    "When you are young, sighing will shorten your life."

    I was stunned.

    Just now... Someone spoke?

    But I was buried under the ground, even if someone spoke to me on the ground, through the thick soil, it could hardly reach my ears.

    There is almost no doubt about this.

    Where did the voice come from?

    It''s not from the coffin, is it?

    This guess made my hair stand upright in an instant.

    Apart from me, the world will sleep in the coffin. Besides the corpse, can anyone else?

    Back of the cold sweat, burst of burst out.

    As if to confirm my guess, soon, the voice spoke again.

    "Don''t think about it. I''m here!"

    The sound falls, a faint light suddenly lights up in the coffin, illuminating the whole space.

    It was not until then that I was so frightened that I remembered that my master had asked someone to make the coffin wider because he thought I liked to turn it over and over in my sleep and worried that I was not used to it.

    Don''t say sleep me alone, even if another me, still can sleep!

    Unfortunately, it seems that today this extra part of the position is occupied by some uninvited guy.

    He held up his hands and reclined there, lazy and comfortable, as if he was not lying in a coffin, but in an afternoon when the sun was so good that it would blow his watch.

    Of course, that''s not what surprised me the most.

    Because his face, has been enough to destroy my understanding of the world.

    I went, this guy is just in the back of the school mountain, easy seconds kill hanged ghost, and saved my life!

    Do you want such a coincidence?

    I''m a little speechless.

    Small head melon son with extremely fast speed search again, found himself in the face of this scene, really a little poor!

    But under, I had to reluctantly smile, reached out and said hello to him: "Hi!"

    But the handsome guy was indifferent, as if he didn''t hear me say hello.

    Holding back my anger, I summoned up my courage again and waved to him: "Hello, handsome boy, we meet again!"

    This time, the handsome guy didn''t ignore me any more, but he said something that made me almost vomit blood.

    "Do you do it yourself, or do I do it for you?"

    His words contained so much information that I was stunned for several seconds.

    "You... What are you talking about? Take off? What are you taking off? "

    The handsome man''s eyelashes trembled lazily, revealing his deep and clear eyes, which made his heart cold.

    "What did you say on your wedding night?" He asked faintly.

    I jumped up in an instant, but forgot that I was in the coffin, so I was hit with stars again.

    "Stupid!" His cold voice sounded again.

    I almost jumped in anger.

    However, in order to avoid being hit by the coffin lid on my head for the third time, I stiffly suppressed my anger and only coldly countered: "you are stupid, your family are stupid! I''ll tell you, don''t think you can do anything to me if you lie in the same coffin with me. Now it''s a society ruled by law. If you dare to touch me, I''ll sue you to ruin your fortune. In the end, even your mother doesn''t know you! "

    "Long winded!"

    Hear my words, the man only lightly spit out these two words.

    But the problem is that he soon showed me the wordy antonym of simple and rude with practical action!

    Just in the blink of an eye, the man turned over and pressed me directly.

    "Since you don''t want to take it off yourself, I''ll do it for you."

    Then I heard the sound of the cloth being torn.

    And then, I''ll have a black eye and I don''t know anything.

    ����

    When I woke up again, it was noon the next day.

    As usual, master planed the earth and opened the lid of the coffin.

    Dazzling sunshine, let me wake up from coma.

    On the body, as if by the car heavy crush, pain I took a breath.

    Last night, what happened?

    I tried to think back, but the corner of my eye subconsciously glanced at a red bloodstain at the bottom of the coffin.

    The bloodstain, gorgeous and enchanting, like a flower in the coffin, let people pity.

    But my heart, because of this bloodstain, and anger to the extreme.

    NND, I''m in a coffin. I''ve been forced.

    What''s more, I don''t even know whether the other party is a person or a ghost!

    Ask me, is there anything worse than this in the world?

 Chapter 919

    After a short period of consternation, I heard master''s voice.

    "God bless me, I have passed the night safely. I''m an old man. I haven''t closed my eyes all night because I''m worried about you. If you are angry with me, it''s too heartless! "

    Hearing this, my face was black.

    You didn''t sleep all night?

    Then you still let your apprentice me be robbed of women''s most precious things by an unknown bastard under your eyes?

    Who knows if you had drunk too much last night and slept all night with the electric fan in the hall!

    I couldn''t help murmuring a few words in my heart, and then I wiped the red bloodstain away, and I crawled out of the coffin.

    Sure enough, when I passed by my master, I faintly smelled the smell of wine.

    It hasn''t dissipated overnight. It seems that the old man drank a lot last night!

    As soon as I turned my eyes, I took out a wallet from his pocket and put it in my hand to play with: "my apprentice was buried in the coffin all night, and you were still in the mood to drink. I don''t care. I''m angry, so I confiscate your pocket money this month! "

    Shifu didn''t expect that my hand was so fast. I felt my pocket and found that it was empty. It was like a vented ball.

    "Seventeen, you can''t be so cruel to master! Master''s money is all with you. You only have a few hundred yuan of pocket money every month to buy wine and drink. If you want to take it away, then... It''s better to force me to death! " The master looks like a bitter ha ha.

    I put the wallet in my hand and said carelessly, "don''t worry, master, I dare not force you to death. I was abandoned by my parents at that time. If you and Dabai had not kindly adopted me, I would have been frozen to death in the snow. I''m a man. You''ve saved my life. I won''t be too bad to you. "

    Listening to me, master was a little relieved.

    "I wish you knew. When Dabai brought you back, your little face turned red with cold. It''s really pathetic!" Master deliberately played up the original atmosphere.

    I coughed gently, opened my mouth and glanced at the White Wolf sleeping in the corner of the yard, with a sly smile on the corner of my mouth.

    "Since it was Shifu and Dabai who saved me then, why don''t I leave the ownership of Shifu''s pocket money to Dabai to decide?"

    The master''s face was encircled: "Dabai? It''s just a beast. What can it judge? "

    I laughed and didn''t answer. Instead, I waved to Dabai.

    Dabai took a look at me, stood up lazily, and then came slowly.

    I touched Dabai''s head and stuffed master''s wallet into Dabai''s mouth.

    "Dabai, my master said you were a beast. What do you think you should do?" I attached to Dabai''s ear and said softly.

    Dabai''s eyes gradually showed a fierce light, as if he was angry.

    I smile with pride, and then take advantage of master''s inattention, slap Dabai''s ass with a slap.

    "Dabai, it''s up to you to be angry with master!"

    In vain, he suddenly went crazy, carrying master''s wallet in his mouth, rushed out of the yard and ran forward.

    Seeing this scene, Shifu was dumbfounded.

    "I... my wallet..."

    I shrugged, light should way: "if you run fast, maybe you can get back from big white mouth.". If it''s too slow, I''m not sure! "

    Master immediately wanted to cry without tears, had to glare at me, with the fastest speed in his life, rushed out of the yard to chase Dabai.

    See this scene, because last night that man and depressed mood, instant swept away.

    Forget it, since it has happened, even if I scold his ancestors for 18 generations, it will not help.

    Now my only request is that he will not appear in front of me in the future, otherwise I can''t guarantee that I will drag him out and shoot him 10000 times!

    So thinking, I patted the dust on my body, ready to go back to the room to wash and go to class.

    After all, because of burying the coffin, my master only asked me for half a day off.

    If I don''t go to school in the afternoon, the "extinct abbess" in our class will punish me to stand on the corridor for another afternoon.

    I think Liang Shiqi is in school. I don''t want to call the wind and the rain, but at least he is also a person with a head and a face. How can he do such a disgraceful thing?

    Therefore, no matter how reluctant I am, going to school honestly is the only way out for me now!

    I sighed, looked in the mirror and began to apply the cleanser.

    I didn''t think about it, but I saw that on my left clavicle, I don''t know why there was a dark blue mark - ink.

    This... This is a color, or a thing, or a person''s surname?

    My brain is working very fast, trying to figure out the meaning of this imprint.

    I don''t know why, but I think of the man who forced me last night.

    Is he the one who left this thing?

    But... But why did he do that?

    Is it the same as the landlords in ancient times that idle people want to carve characters on their slaves'' faces to declare their sovereignty over them?

    Shit, he did something like that to me last night. I haven''t settled with him yet. Now he''s leaving his mark on me for no reason. It''s totally challenging my bottom line. Is there anything wrong?

    I was so angry that I immediately picked up the soap and rubbed it on the clavicle to erase the mark.

    But what''s more depressing is that the mark actually seems to grow in my bones. No matter how I rub it, it won''t drop at all.

    I went. No matter where I went, would I have to wear such a humiliating mark?

    I used to be in a better mood, but it turned into haze in an instant.

    NND, don''t let me see that man again, or I will fight so hard that I don''t even know his mother!

    I couldn''t get it off. I was too lazy to toss about. I washed my face casually and went to school in a hurry.

    Maybe I''m used to asking for leave every once in a while. Seeing me standing at the door of the classroom, the Abbess didn''t say much. She just nodded and let me go back to my seat.

    I packed the books into the drawer, took out the textbooks and prepared to listen to the class.

    Unexpectedly, Ma Dongdong, sitting next to me, suddenly handed me a note.

    Seventeen, I think we may be red

    I don''t know, so.

    Ma Dongdong muted his mobile phone and handed it over.

    I glanced at it at random, only to find that it was actually the D audio and video that Ma Dongdong and I just shot last night.

    However, different from last night, Ma Dongdong used his own editing methods to remove the redundant parts and connect the remaining pictures one by one, which made the whole video full of discussion points in terms of rhythm and plot.

    No, Ma Dongdong just put the edited video online in the morning. In just a few hours, he had nearly 10000 comments.

    What''s more funny is that the effect of our little video is amazing. Several DJ anchors who took the funny route gave up their original position and went to shoot a little video of playing ghost and released it to the DJ app.

    For a moment, the noise was on the dust.

    There are praises and insults, but more of them are watching with a skeptical attitude.

    But no matter which one, can not stop me and Ma Dongdong this short video more and more popular.

    No, from the time I returned to my seat until now, the popularity of that short video has increased two or three times, and it has the same feeling as eating xuanmai.

    Is Ma Dongdong and I really going to be red?

 Chapter 920

    This sudden high popularity, in the blink of an eye, my haze mood swept away.

    Instead, it was the exultation that could not be disguised.

    If Ma Dongdong and I are really so popular, not only can he add more dowry to his sister''s marriage, but also I can secretly save more pension money for master.

    In this way, even if he is too old to move, he will not have any worries.

    Well, although I always quarrel with him, don''t obey his discipline, and even love to tease him, in my heart, I also respect and thank him very much.

    After all, I was abandoned by my parents when I was young. I was really pulled up by him.

    It is said that in the early years, he also rejected the pursuit of the flowers in the next village for fear that they would be bad to me.

    In this case, no matter how heartless I am, I can''t be indifferent to his aging, can I?

    So, like Ma Dongdong, I very much hope that I can become a well-known Internet celebrity by making D audio and video. In this way, I can earn a lot of money and give my master a more solid support when he is old!

    So thinking, I am more determined to be a net red, the mobile phone screen continues to slide down, want to see what the netizens who leave messages have said.

    "It''s so weird. I brush this at night. I''m so scared that I almost drop my cell phone!"

    "No! Last second, I was still immersed in a funny little video. The next second, show me this. I almost got a heart attack! "

    "Is that all you can do? What''s the point of watching funny little videos all the time? If we have something like this occasionally, it will make our boring life more interesting

    "Fun, you big head ghost, I finally took advantage of my daughter-in-law''s sleep to brush the D sound, but I didn''t know why. The scream inside directly woke my daughter-in-law from her sleep and beat me. To be honest, I''m still kneeling on durian now! "

    ����

    I glanced at it and thought there was no nutritious message, so I was ready to turn off the software.

    Unexpectedly, a new message appeared in the comment area one second before I turned off the software.

    "How do I feel a little familiar with the background of this little video? It seems to be Nanwang mountain in Xianan District of Jiangcheng! Before, I went to that place to play. I know that there is an abandoned Taoist temple in the south of the mountain. The environment is particularly terrible, which is very suitable for ghost films. The anchor is not as good as shooting a few small videos there, so there will be more people to pay attention to the anchor

    This fan''s message made me frown.

    Is there a Taoist temple on Nanwang mountain?

    Why haven''t I heard of it before?

    Xu saw me looking at my mobile phone with rapture. Ma Dongdong glanced at the screen, then wrote a note and handed it to me quietly.

    "Seventeen, I think our little video is so hot, we should strike while the iron is hot, shoot more thrilling and terrifying materials, and strive to become a famous online celebrity in Jiangcheng as soon as possible!"

    I glanced at him and quickly wrote a few words back to him.

    "Talk to people!"

    Seeing these words, Ma Dongdong''s face slightly showed a trace of embarrassment, which was obviously confused after I saw through his mind.

    Fortunately, he did not continue to disguise, very calm in the note and wrote a line of words.

    "I want to make money, don''t you?"

    This guy is really good at shorting me.

    I know I''m short of money now. It''s enough to ask so clearly.

    However, there is no harm in his proposal. Anyway, our goal is the same now.

    In that case, what can I object to?

    So, the two people just happened to coincide.

    After school in the afternoon, we carried our schoolbags to the south of nanwangshan.

    "Seventeen, you say that when we shoot today, we won''t bump into something that''s not clean like yesterday, right?" Ma Dongdong asked me as he walked.

    Holding a stick in my hand, I slapped the weeds on the side of the road casually, and said faintly, "where are so many monsters in the world? It was just our bad luck that we happened to meet the hanged ghost last night. Don''t worry, I secretly took my master''s two amulets before I went out at noon today. Even if there were ghosts, they would not dare to come near us! "

    Then I took out two amulets from my pocket, one on myself and the other on Ma Dongdong.

    It''s probably the first time I''ve seen it in my life. Ma Dongdong holds it like a treasure.

    "Seventeen, do you still have this thing?"

    I shrugged and said, "what''s so strange about this? Before I was in the box under my master''s bed, I turned out a lot! However, he never let me touch this kind of thing, so I had to steal one or two while he didn''t pay attention! "

    "My mother told me before that your master can see evil diseases, but I still don''t believe it. But now, I guess your master is really a capable person! " Ma Dongdong put the amulet in his pocket and said.

    I''m walking ahead and I don''t want to listen to his bullshit.

    Ma Dongdong did not give up, even more said more energetic.

    "Last time I read in which book, we used to have a famous family of physiognomy in Jiangcheng. In the metaphysical circle of Jiangcheng, if they call it second, no one dares to call it first. I was just thinking, is your master the one from that family? After all, the surname of that family is Chen, and your master''s surname is Chen too. Maybe you are really a family? "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help pausing, turning back and reaching for his forehead.

    "Eh, I don''t have a fever. Why did the child start to talk nonsense?"

    Ma Dongdong was a little discontented and beat my hand off.

    "Seventeen, I''m serious with you! If your master is really a member of that family, you can learn a lot of skills with him in the future, and then you can really fly to the branch and become a phoenix! "

    "Fly to the branches and become a phoenix? Oh, you tell me, what''s the matter with the Chen family now? " I folded my arms in front of my chest and asked haughtily.

    As soon as he said this, Ma Dongdong''s face became a little embarrassed, as if he had something hard to say.

    I glanced at him and said faintly, "well, let me tell you for you. More than 20 years ago, the Chen family didn''t know what happened. Their owner suddenly disappeared. No one could live or die. The Chen family has no leader, and it will soon decline. Until now, no one mentions it, right? "

    Ma Dongdong''s mouth, immediately surprised into the "O" shape.

    "Seventeen, how do you know? Is your master really the Chen family? "

    I was a little speechless and hit him on the head.

    "Ma Dongdong, do you have paste in your head? Look at my master. He grows vegetables in the fields all day long besides eating, sleeping and drinking. Does he look like an expert with unique skills? "

    Ma Dongdong looked at me innocently: "then how do you know so clearly about the Chen family?"

    "Because I lent you the book you read! It''s really hard to talk to you. I''m too lazy to take care of it. Just a few steps ahead, we''ll arrive at the Taoist temple that netizens said. Let''s finish shooting earlier and finish work earlier. I have to go back to cook dinner for my master! "

    With that, I quickened my pace and strode towards the Taoist temple

 Chapter 921

    Ma Dongdong didn''t say much and soon followed.

    More than 20 minutes later, we finally came to the south of Nanwang mountain.

    Jiangcheng north, south of this land, in addition to some full support of the donkey friends, usually few people come.

    Looking around, it is deserted. Except for the rustling night wind, there is almost no trace of human activities.

    "Seventeen, do you think that netizen will cheat us? There is no wool in this place at all. Where is the so-called Taoist temple? " Ma Dongdong complained a little discontentedly.

    I looked around, and the corner of my mouth raised slightly: "who said nothing? Look over there. What''s that? "

    Ma Dongdong heard the sound and looked in the direction of my finger. He saw a simple Taoist temple on the top of a green mountain. It was covered by trees that blocked the sky and the sun, and only a small eaves was exposed.

    "This... This is what they call the Taoist temple?" Ma Dongdong is a little excited.

    I nodded and said in a deep voice, "it should be nine times out of ten!"

    After confirming the location, Ma Dongdong and I eagerly climbed to the top of the mountain and stood in front of the Taoist temple.

    Before, we didn''t feel it when we looked at it from a distance, but now we really stand in front of the Taoist temple, but its grandeur still surprised us.

    Not too high building, white brick walls, with the green and secluded Parthenocissus, the night wind blowing, as if the giant lung of an ancient monster is breathing regularly.

    Ma Dongdong and I stood at the door for a while and then went in with our bags on our back.

    Inside, it''s empty.

    As the netizen said, this place has been deserted for a long time.

    Except for the buildings, the rest of the place is dilapidated, so people can''t see it at all.

    However, this is nothing for us.

    After all, we come here for the purpose of making d-sound. The more shabby and gloomy it is, the more realistic our little video is?

    So, we and Ma Dongdong did not hesitate, and soon found the most dilapidated corner, took out the props from the backpack, and then started shooting.

    Ma Dongdong put on a long black dress and a black hat, and put a lot of dirty dust on his face.

    Although everything is false, we will add the special effects of fire later, but in order to appear as real as possible, Ma Dongdong is still very dedicated there, wriggling and screaming, pretending to be burned by the fire.

    And I, holding up my mobile phone, aimed at Ma Dongdong, cleared my throat and began to explain.

    "At the request of fans, today we come to the deserted Taoist temple in the south of Nanwang mountain. After our investigation, we found that there was a candle ghost hidden in this Taoist temple. Candlelight ghost, as the name suggests, is a ghost burned to death by fire, because the resentment is trapped in the flame, unable to reincarnate, can only burn endlessly. Please look at this candlelight ghost. From the way it twisted, we can imagine how miserable it was when it died. Here, we [17 ghosts] want to remind you: night is dark, wind is high, be careful of the fire, so as to avoid more tragedies like this. If you like the ghost story we share, please click xiaoxinxin under the screen to give us a little encouragement of love... "

    Because we are familiar with the road, so this video recording is also fast, almost no more than ten minutes, we completed all.

    The rest is to let Ma Dongdong take the video back for special effects and editing.

    I put my mobile phone into Ma Dongdong''s hand and earnestly told him, "this video must be done well tonight, otherwise, the drag will be scolded by fans even more!"

    "Why did I do it again? 17�� You can''t push this work on me every time. I have to do my homework at night Ma Dongdong is dissatisfied.

    It''s not the first time for me to cooperate. I''ve seen through Ma Dongdong''s little thoughts for a long time.

    So, I dusted my body and said slowly, "I have finished all the homework assigned by the teacher, if you want to copy..."

    "Yes, of course. I don''t want to be punished by the teacher for not doing my homework tomorrow morning! This little video clip and special effects is all about me

    Ma Dongdong said, then reached out to me.

    I bent down and took out a few exercise books from my schoolbag, put them in his hand and said, "remember, don''t break them for me, and don''t let your sleeping mouth flow on them!"

    Ma Dongdong patted his chest and promised: "seventeen, you can rest assured, even if I damage my homework, I dare not damage your homework!"

    With that, he packed up his things, took my homework and went out with me.

    Unexpectedly, when we just walked out of the door, the sky suddenly began to rain heavily.

    Ma Dongdong subconsciously uses the things in his hand to block the rain, so as soon as I give him the exercise book, it''s all wet.

    "Ma Dongdong! You just said you wouldn''t break my homework I snapped.

    Ma Dongdong looked at the wet exercise book in his hand, and suddenly he was embarrassed: "seventeen, this... This can''t blame me, who let the rain come so suddenly... Otherwise, we''d better not leave for the moment, and we''ll go back when it''s finished. Otherwise, I''ll rush back, not to mention the exercise book. Even my underwear will be drenched by it! "

    I looked up at the sky, the rain is so urgent, but also like pouring, really want to go back, then tomorrow I and Ma Dongdong must be sick.

    Think about it, it seems that only in the Taoist temple waiting for the rain to stop and then go back to such a choice.

    Thinking about this, Ma Dongdong and I immediately ran back to the Taoist temple, made a fire in it, and began to bake the wet exercise book.

    It''s getting dark.

    In such a large Taoist temple, there is almost no other light source except the light emitted by the small fire in front of us.

    The rain is still falling in the thin.

    The wind is blowing.

    Inexplicable fear arises spontaneously from our hearts.

    "Ten... Seventeen, how did you say that Taoist temple was abandoned? Can''t... Is there ever been any demons here, and all the Taoists in it have been eaten? " Ma Dongdong asked in a low voice.

    I gave him a white look and said, "why don''t you go to heaven with such a rich imagination? If the Taoist temple is abandoned, it will be abandoned. What''s so curious about? Maybe people think it''s too hard to be a Taoist, so they give up this career? After all, that''s how it''s played in costume dramas. "

    "It''s true, but... But I just feel that this Taoist temple is a bit gloomy. In case a monster suddenly appears later, you and I have no place to hide..." Ma Dongdong''s voice still trembled.

    My heart, also some hair.

    It''s not because of Ma Dongdong''s words, but I heard two footsteps approaching us in the big Taoist temple

 Chapter 922

    My heart came up all of a sudden.

    Stuck in my throat, I can''t go up or down.

    Ma Dongdong wanted to continue to say something, but he was not a fool, and soon heard the two strange footsteps.

    We looked at each other in horror.

    Because, after the previous inspection, we are very sure that there are only two of us in this Taoist temple.

    And this big night, it''s raining, who will have enough to eat and run to the mountain?

    Is it hard to say that there are some unknown ghosts in this Taoist temple?

    Realizing this, Ma Dongdong and I both look worse.

    I held my breath and pricked up my ears, trying to listen carefully to the footstep and see if I could recognize the reason.

    But the owner of the footstep seemed to know that we found it, and suddenly stopped, so that Ma Dongdong and I could no longer hear any sound.

    If the atmosphere was just tense before, I feel that the air of the whole Taoist temple is freezing.

    We all know it exists, but now it doesn''t even make a sound. How can we judge its position and make corresponding precautions?

    If it comes out suddenly

    I''m afraid to think about it.

    But more unfortunately, two shadows suddenly appeared on our side, looking at us with extremely resentful eyes.

    Ma Dongdong and I stood up in an instant.

    Fear fills every pore of us.

    Especially Ma Dongdong, when he saw the two shadows, he yelled "wow" and hugged me like crazy. He didn''t dare to see the two shadows suddenly appeared.

    "Seventeen... Ghosts, really! I want to go home, I really want to go home... "

    Ma Dongdong said, even very frustrated cry.

    Seriously, I''m not less afraid than him.

    But fortunately, when I was afraid, I still had a little brain.

    I thought, even if I want to die, I have to die to understand.

    So, at the risk of being strangled by the other party, I raised my flashlight fiercely, just shining on the two shadows.

    This photo made me curse my mother on the spot.

    "Shit, play, isn''t it? What are you trying to scare people here at night? "

    The two shadows were roared by me, showing a look of embarrassment.

    "We... We just came in to take shelter from the rain, didn''t... Didn''t want to scare you..."

    Hearing the sound, Ma Dongdong was stunned for a moment. He turned his head and saw that it was a pretty girl and a burly boy. Suddenly he got angry.

    "Well, what''s the matter with you? This evening, you will be scared to death, OK

    The pretty face of the sister more embarrassed, thin face, now full of apology.

    "I''m really sorry, we''re not good. We shouldn''t rush in without saying hello, but... But it''s raining too hard outside, and we''re not familiar with the road around here, so... Just..."

    Seeing that the girl''s attitude of apology was sincere, I couldn''t say more, so I stopped Ma Dongdong.

    "Come on, you old man, what are you doing with other girls? Also, now that it''s proved that there are no ghosts and ghosts, please let me go, or I''ll tell my master to knock your head with a big pipe! "

    Ma Dongdong''s face was embarrassed. He immediately released me and turned his eyes on the two people who came out of the blue.

    "Hey, you two are not at home in the middle of the night. What are you doing in this mountain?"

    Qingxiu looked at the burly boy, sighed and said, "to tell you the truth, we... Are students of Jiangcheng University. We are going to graduate and work soon, but the units we signed up with are not in the same city. So we thought that we would come to nanwangshan to play before we work separately, Let''s review how we felt on our first date... "

    "Wei Mao, I heard a little bitter taste from your words?" Ma Dongdong joked.

    The pretty girl turned red at once.

    "We don''t want to be like this, but... But everyone says that we break up after graduation. Even if we don''t want to break up, we will be affected by other people... After all, no one can tell what will happen in the future..."

    The burly man holds the hand of the pretty girl and says with deep feeling: "Rongrong, even if everyone will break up, I won''t separate from you! Give me a little time, I will find a job in the same city with you, and then we can still be together forever! "

    Ma Dongdong and I were forced to feed a mouthful of dog food. It''s hard to say how we feel!

    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough I said hello to them.

    The girl named Rongrong nodded and sat down with the burly man.

    "By the way, patronizing and answering what we do, I haven''t asked why you showed up on this mountain in the middle of the night?" Rong Rong asked curiously.

    When it comes to this, I have nothing to hide. I opened my mouth and said, "in fact, we''re making d-sound."

    "Do you want to make a sound? So powerful? Can you show us your pictures? " Rongrong asked excitedly.

    I took out my mobile phone, ready to turn out the video for Rongrong to see.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Ma Dongdong suddenly fell down, the whole person curled up on the ground and couldn''t help rolling.

    I was stunned for a moment, quickly reacted, squatted down and asked with concern: "Ma Dongdong, what''s the matter with you?"

    Ma Dongdong was pale and covered his stomach. He was in a cold sweat with pain.

    "Seventeen... I... I''m in pain..."

    "What''s wrong with you? You tell me I urged.

    Ma Dongdong''s face became more and more ugly.

    "Stomach... I have a stomachache... I feel my stomach is almost twisted into a ball... Special... Special pain..."

    In the end, Ma Dongdong was almost speechless.

    My heart, also with him deeply pulled up.

    This is a wild mountain. It''s raining heavily outside. Where can I find a doctor for him?

    But if I don''t go to the doctor, do I have to watch my little companion suffer from pain?

    I got tangled, but I made a decision in the end.

    "Come, Ma Dongdong, I''ll carry you down the mountain. Let''s go to the doctor!"

    Then I reached for him.

    Unexpectedly, Rongrong suddenly opened his mouth: "in fact, we don''t need to carry him down the mountain. Before we went out, we took some stomach medicine and gave him a few pills, which should relieve his pain!"

    Rongrong finished, and soon from his backpack, took out a pure white small medicine box, which according to the small grid were neatly packed with all kinds of small pills, a look is done before the mountain homework.

    It seems that Rongrong is more careful than we think.

    I took the pill and wanted to feed it to Ma Dongdong, but I found another cruel truth.

    Shit, after school, Ma Dongdong and I were in a hurry. We didn''t bring any water!

    When I look at Rongrong and burly man, they both shrug their shoulders, indicating that they have no water.

    Well, with medicine, but no water, God probably really wants to tease us.

    "There is no way to solve it. Isn''t it raining outside? I think it''s better to let a Cheng go out to help you get some rain, and let your friend take this medicine first. When the rain drops, we''ll send him to the hospital for systematic treatment. " Rongrong proposed.

    I thought about it and thought it was right.

    Although the rain is dirty, but in this environment, it is not a solution.

    So, I nodded and asked the burly man named Acheng to help us get rain in.

    A Cheng is also a righteous man. After being entrusted by me, he soon went out of the Taoist temple and went to pick up the rain under the eaves of the door.

    Rongrong and I stayed by Ma Dongdong''s side, chatting and comforting him.

    Time, minute by minute.

    Soon, ten minutes after Acheng went out to pick up the rain, he didn''t come back.

    I can wait, but Ma Dongdong can''t.

    There are more and more cold sweats on his body, and he is about to faint.

    I couldn''t bear it, so I handed Ma Dongdong over to Rongrong, and then I went out of the Taoist temple to see the progress of receiving rain from Acheng.

    However, the change happened at this moment.

    As soon as I stepped out of the Taoist temple, I saw a long green shadow coming to Acheng.

    Ah Cheng was unprepared, and was almost immediately entangled by the long green shadow

 Chapter 923

    In a flash, the long green shadow dragged ah Cheng''s whole body not far away, hanging upright upside down.

    A Cheng was frightened, and kept on shouting in horror.

    Rongrong heard the movement outside and quickly came out of the Taoist temple.

    But she saw such a battle there. After she came out, she only looked at it once, and her thin body began to tremble.

    "Ah... Ah Cheng, how could this happen? What the hell is this? " She asked with a look of fear.

    I squinted, looked at the green shadow carefully, and found that it was actually the vine of the old tree in front of the Taoist temple.

    Before entering the Taoist temple, we didn''t care much, but who could have thought that this thing would still move?

    The point is, is it still so fierce?

    NND, it looks like we''re in big trouble tonight!

    Realizing this, my heart suddenly became more and more heavy.

    But the old tree didn''t give me time to think about it at all. In the blink of an eye, it stretched out another strong vine and rushed straight to Rongrong.

    Rongrong was scared to the soul almost lost, see this scene, is Leng in the spot.

    In my heart, no matter three seven twenty-one, directly strode past, while the old tree''s vine has not yet met Rongrong, pushed her away.

    However, Rongrong''s body is too thin. I pushed her so far that she ran into a nearby wall and fainted on the spot.

    I''m a little silly.

    Damn, I just pushed it, and Rongrong was knocked unconscious?

    She is really a little weak!

    I secretly make complaints about it, and I dare not to delay. I quickly bend over to pick up Rong Rong and rush back to Taoist temple.

    After all, it''s too dangerous to have such an old tree demon outside now.

    In any case, I can''t put Rongrong in such a dangerous situation.

    Fortunately, there is such a barrier as Taoist temple. In a short time, how much can it stop the tree demon for a while.

    With this in mind, I put Rongrong back to the Taoist temple next to Ma Dongdong.

    Ma Dongdong didn''t know why. He looked at me with a circle on his face and asked: "ten... Seventeen, what happened? How can your face be so ugly?"

    I took a deep breath and answered to Ma Dongdong in a deep voice: "there''s an old tree demon outside. Please take care of Rongrong. I have to find a way to go out and save Rongrong''s boyfriend!"

    Ma Dongdong wanted to say something else, but he didn''t say it after all because his stomach really hurt badly.

    Because the situation is urgent, I can''t take care of him. I picked up a slender iron bar in the Taoist temple, hid it behind me, and then swaggered out of the Taoist temple.

    Xu is very proud after catching ah Cheng. The old tree demon''s vine is constantly shaking in the air, like dancing.

    "How dare you come out?" The old tree demon asked coldly.

    I looked up at the old tree demon.

    To be honest, it''s impossible to face such a monster without fear.

    But now, my companion has been caught and fainted. Even Ma Dongdong, the only one who can help, can''t move because of his stomachache.

    If I don''t try my best, we''ll all be folded here tonight.

    I''m so young that I haven''t even married. How can I leave my life here?

    Think of here, I stare at the old tree demon, sneer: "joke! I didn''t write your name on the land outside the Taoist temple. Why don''t I dare to come out? "

    Seeing that I was so contemptuous, the old tree demon''s old and strange face showed a touch of anger.

    "I didn''t expect you to be young, but your tone is not small! It''s a pity that the world will always respect the strong. Even if you have sharp teeth, you can''t change the law of the jungle! "

    The old tree demon''s words made me laugh.

    "The law of the jungle? How do you know who is weak meat and who is strong food when you haven''t fought with me

    The old tree demon''s face became more and more ugly.

    "Well, since you are so ignorant, don''t blame me for leaving you no way to live!"

    I took a look at the old tree demon and said in a cold voice, "don''t talk nonsense! If you want to fight, don''t expect me to ask you for mercy

    "You have guts! It''s a pity that your backbone will end today! "

    The old tree demon laughed three times, then suddenly stretched out a strong vine, straight to my forehead.

    Although I don''t have any skills, I''ve been naughty since I was a child, and my body''s flexibility is not covered!

    This is not, seeing that the vine is about to wrap around me, I immediately body shape quickly flash, easy to avoid it.

    The old tree demon didn''t expect that I could escape. After a short period of stupefaction, he shot out three vines, a posture of never giving up without catching me.

    But I''m not easy either.

    Taking advantage of the fierce shooting of those vines, I immediately pulled out the slender iron bar from behind and forced it into a certain vine.

    The dark green juice spurted out from the wound of the vine, which made my face full of nausea.

    The old tree demon''s anger was ignited by me in an instant.

    It is full of strength, with more than a dozen vines, together with me firmly entangled.

    "Little girl, you dare to hurt me The old tree demon roared at me angrily.

    I was so wrapped up in its vines that I could hardly breathe.

    "I''m... I''m timid. It''s none of your business! If you have... Ability, you will... Kill me, or I will burn you up with a torch! "

    "Well, I''m dying, and I''m still so stubborn! Don''t worry, I won''t let you live, I want to torture you to death bit by bit, let you feel the fear of death

    With that, the old tree demon wrapped the vines more tightly, almost into my flesh.

    I kept twisting my chin in pain, trying to take off the amulet from my neck.

    Although I don''t know whether it is useful or not, I have no other way now.

    I hope Shifu can be reliable at the critical moment, otherwise if you pit me to death, I will never let him go!

    Hypoxia environment, let me move more and more slowly.

    I feel like I''m suffocating and my eyes are full of stars.

    But I dare not give up.

    It''s not my style to wait to die without trying my best.

    Because I''m Liang 17, I won''t be a counsellor in any case!

    I sank my heart into my stomach and bit my tongue hard.

    A stream of blood immediately filled my mouth, and I sprayed it all on the amulet.

    I don''t know if it''s my hallucination, I feel that bright yellow amulet suddenly burst out a strong light.

    Then I heard the scream of the old tree demon.

    Those vines, with the scream of the old tree demon, began to shake constantly.

    Shaking shaking, I feel empty body, the whole person straight down.

    When I go, do I have to throw a dog to eat mud?

    Wuwuwu, what a tragedy!

 Chapter 924

    Fortunately, my eyes were quick and I saw the slender iron bar that I had just plunged into the old tree demon vine.

    I take a deep breath, and then drum up the strength, in the process of falling, pull up the iron bar, toward the hanging a city of the vine throw.

    I hope that the shaking vines, did not let me lose the accuracy.

    A second later, "bang!" The sound of a light ring, in this dark rainy night.

    The thick vine around Acheng is straight and broken.

    Acheng lost weight instantly, and the whole person fell to the ground quickly.

    At the moment, my body is about to fall to the ground.

    I remember my experience of climbing to the roof to avoid being beaten by my master. I yelled at Acheng: "bend your knees, hold your head, and use inertia to cushion!"

    Words fall, I make the same action, rolled two circles on the ground, finally steady body.

    With my guidance, Acheng also landed safely, only a slight scratch or two on his face.

    "Thank you... Thank you. If it hadn''t been for you just now, I would have..." ah Cheng gave me a look of thanks.

    But my face is still dignified.

    Because, after being attacked by me, the old tree demon was already mad, waving in the air with countless vines.

    The most terrible thing is that before we went to the Taoist temple, the plants that Ma Dongdong and I saw, which were like Parthenocissus, were actually all the branches of the old tree demon, just like our human capillaries.

    Those Parthenocissus were driven by the trunk of the old tree demon and began to move.

    In this way, even if we temporarily get rid of the old tree demon, we will soon lose our lives.

    The only way is to quickly enter the Taoist temple, save Ma Dongdong and Rongrong, and then the four of us leave together to leave the damned Nanwang mountain as soon as possible!

    Thinking of this, I didn''t delay. As soon as I grabbed ah Cheng, I strode to the Taoist temple.

    Ah Cheng didn''t know, so he said, "Hey, what are you running for?"

    "If you don''t run, your girlfriend will die in it! Do you want to be separated from her

    Hearing what I said, ah Cheng''s face changed immediately.

    "Do you mean we''re going to take them out of here?"

    "Nonsense! The old tree demon is still in pain. He doesn''t care about us for a while. We must take advantage of this opportunity and take them with us. Otherwise, when the old tree demon comes back from the pain, he will tear down the Taoist temple regardless of everything. Even if we have great ability, we will not escape! "

    I ran and answered, and soon entered the Taoist temple.

    "You said so much, but... What about Rongrong?" A city suddenly appeared such a sentence.

    I was stunned for a moment. I took a look at the corner where Ma Dongdong and them were just now, but I found that it was empty and there was no shadow at all.

    In my heart, a very bad feeling surged up in an instant.

    Ma Dongdong, they were here just now. Why did they suddenly disappear?

    In the past ten minutes, what happened in the Taoist temple?

    Is it difficult for them to escape from the Taoist temple?

    Rongrong, I dare not say, but Ma Dongdong counsels when he is young. If he doesn''t speak to me, even if he gives him 100 courage, he dare not run away without me.

    What''s more, he just died of a stomachache.

    With his physical condition, can he run this Taoist temple without help?

    Countless questions, rising from the bottom of my heart, make my whole person more and more uneasy.

    "What to do? How can Rongrong suddenly disappear? Should not be your friend, see Rongrong beautiful, take advantage of us not pay attention to, give Rongrong... "A Cheng anxious forehead straight sweat.

    I interrupted him in a cold voice: "it''s not clear what''s going on now, so don''t rush to pour dirty water on my friend! I know Ma Dongdong very well. He''s a jerk since he was a child, but he won''t take advantage of others'' danger! "

    "Since he didn''t give Rongrong to that, why did Rongrong disappear suddenly? I''ve loved a girl in Rongrong in my life. If she is hurt, then... I won''t live! "

    Ah Cheng said with tears in his eyes.

    It made my head a little bigger.

    This guy is really good at blocking up.

    An old man, when he comes across something like this, he will die. What else can he expect to do?

    I sighed helplessly and spoke to him again: "if you really want to be good at Rongrong, you should wipe your tears and follow me to look around. This view is not small. I guess they probably hid in other rooms because of fear. "

    My words seem to bring a glimmer of hope to Acheng.

    He rolled up his sleeves and soon wiped the tears off his face. Together with me, he began to search for Ma Dongdong and their whereabouts.

    "Rongrong, where are you? Don''t scare me, will you? Come out quickly... "Ah Cheng''s voice trembled slightly.

    In contrast, I''m just a liar.

    "Ma Dongdong, don''t think you have a stomachache now, I dare not hit you. On the count of three, if you don''t come out again, I''ll tell him about the last time you stole Uncle Wang''s chicken next door. I can''t care what he and your father will do to you then! "

    With that, I began to count.

    "Three... Two..."

    I thought, my words all said this, Ma Dongdong how also should come out.

    But the fact is, even if I count to "one", I don''t see half a shadow of Ma Dongdong, let alone the Rongrong that ah Cheng is thinking about.

    That''s strange!

    We all shout so loud, but if they are in the Taoist temple, they can hear us.

    Now they don''t even make a sound. Are they really not in the Taoist temple?

    I''m full of doubts, but I don''t know how to deal with it.

    Let''s leave them behind. If they are still here, will we not save them?

    Don''t leave them. In case they have left, we will be retaliated by the old tree demon soon.

    The dilemma made me feel confused.

    On one side, ah Cheng, at this critical moment, seems to have found something.

    "What is this?"

    Hearing the sound, I looked at it subconsciously.

    I saw on the floor of our next room, under the thick dust, it seems to cover up a round iron plate.

    I reached out and knocked. I was ecstatic.

    Unexpectedly, this is a tunnel!

    In this way, it is not difficult to explain why Ma Dongdong and his family suddenly disappeared.

    I looked down at the watch on my wrist and saw that there was not much time left for us, so I didn''t delay much. I directly joined ah Cheng to pull the round iron plate apart.

    As I expected, a big hole appeared under the round iron plate.

    A Cheng and I took photos with a flashlight and were surprised to find Ma Dongdong and Rongrong below.

    It seems that even God thinks we should not die!

 Chapter 925

    After tossing for a long time, I feel relieved at the moment.

    When I saw the stairs with handrails, I didn''t think much about it. I lifted my legs and went down to join Ma Dongdong and them earlier.

    But I didn''t expect that when I was just in the middle of the night, a cold light suddenly flashed behind me.

    My heart was cold in an instant.

    Almost reflexive, I squatted down and grasped the railing.

    Because of my avoidance, the cold light behind me was empty, and because of weightlessness, gululu rolled down the stairs.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I swept past with a flashlight, only to find that ah Cheng, who was still in a panic before, was holding a sharp dagger, getting up from the ground and staring at me viciously.

    Obviously, he was the one who attacked me behind my back!

    It''s just that I don''t understand why he did it?

    What good is it for him to kill me?

    Before I could understand this, the angry Acheng rushed up again.

    Of course, I won''t wait for him to catch me. When he pours on me, I quickly turn around and run up.

    Unfortunately, Acheng''s speed is faster than I expected.

    This is not, I did not run to the tunnel above, the left foot was a city to hold.

    He took the hand of the dagger and raised it again.

    To tell you the truth, if there are other girls at the moment, they will have to wait for death.

    But I''m not the same. No matter how I say it, I''ve been fighting with my master since I was a child.

    In the past decade or so, I have not learned any other skills, but I have practiced a lot.

    So, I don''t care three seven twenty-one, directly with not caught right foot hard toward a city''s face kick.

    Although I''m thin and small, my strength is not small.

    This is not, very soon, ah Cheng''s eyes were kicked by me, bulging, like falling down at any time.

    I''m a little proud.

    "I''ll let you drag me. I''ll see how you drag me this time!"

    With that, I kicked ah Cheng again.

    This time, the knife in his hand was kicked out by me and landed in a dark corner of the tunnel.

    I thought, all this, ah Cheng will never pester me again.

    But the truth is, he is much more tenacious than I thought.

    Even though my eyes are almost off and my knife is gone, he still drags my left foot.

    And, as time went on, he pulled more and more tightly, as if to be embedded in my bones.

    I was annoyed and kicked him as hard as I could, but it didn''t help.

    Soon, with the strength of not knowing where he came from, he dragged me down the stairs like a bull.

    My heart is not willing, simply broken pot broken, with the body hard hit a city.

    Ah Cheng''s ability was not high. When I hit him like this, he immediately lost his balance and pulled me to roll down the tunnel.

    All of a sudden, the sky twists and turns, my head on the stairs knock several times, so that when I stop, there are some stars in my eyes.

    "Ma Dan! If you don''t take one like this, my aunt doesn''t owe you money. Why do you want to pester me like this... "I asked, rubbing my head.

    However, before I could finish what I said, I was completely confused.

    Before standing on the top, I couldn''t see clearly below, only vaguely saw Ma Dongdong and Rongrong.

    I know nothing about the rest.

    Now, after I was dragged down by Acheng, I saw a scene that I couldn''t believe: in the small tunnel, there were twenty or thirty corpses lying in a dense place. These corpses have no flesh and blood, only some bones are left, and the shelves are put up there, as if they have been dead for a long time.

    My brain, buzzing, completely confused, I don''t know what to do.

    "Ha ha ha, you are here at last!" A clear female voice, not far away.

    I turned to see the past, only thin Rongrong is standing on a pile of skeletons, looking at me with a proud face.

    As for Ma Dongdong, she has been strangling her neck, unable to speak at all.

    Obviously, I was counted.

    Rongrong and Acheng are not students of Jiangcheng University at all, and they don''t come to nanwangshan to review the past just to leave.

    Their purpose, from beginning to end, is me and Ma Dongdong!

    When I realized this, I didn''t want to hide it any more, so I asked directly, "come on, what do you want? Robbing money or sex? "

    Hearing what I said, Rongrong burst out laughing.

    "Robbing money? What''s wrong? Do you think I really have no pursuit like you human beings? "

    "What do you mean?" I asked coldly.

    Rongrong put away the charming appearance before, showing a very Yin Luan smile: "with you two, I have killed 33 living people. After sucking the souls of 33 of you, I can go a step further on the road of cultivation. Before long, I will become a fox fairy worthy of the name and enjoy the worship of thousands of people

    My heart, out of a cold sweat.

    No money, no sex, just death.

    It seems that her appetite is really not small!

    I had a feeling in my heart, but I still had to face this huge dilemma.

    "You killed so many people, aren''t you afraid of being punished? I believe that the Lord will not stand by and do nothing about such a thing! "

    "My God? Oh, even if it wants to manage, it can''t manage me! Because, in a sense, I didn''t kill these people on the ground at all. " Rongrong said with a scornful face.

    I frowned, a little puzzled: "you didn''t kill me? But just now you clearly said

    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t kill these people myself. All of them were killed by snakes, rats, insects, ants and ghosts in this mountain and presented to me. They take their lives, and I take their souls. In this way, even if I am punished by heaven, I will not be punished. What''s my fear? " Rongrong answered calmly.

    "What did you say? Are these people killed by other demons and ghosts and presented to you? Then you are not... "I am a little surprised.

    See my such facial expression, Rong Rong immediately smile more evil.

    "Yes, I am the mountain god of this mountain! As long as there are intelligent things in this mountain, you have to obey my orders! Otherwise, I will eat their souls and make them immortal

    Fine beads of sweat, in my back, constantly out.

    It turns out that the mountain god that the hanged ghost said last time was her!

    So Ma Dongdong and I have made a circle these days, and finally we have come back to the origin?

    Is this the so-called avoid the first day of junior high school, but not the 15th?

    I smile bitterly, and once again my eyes fall on Rongrong.

    "Besides our souls, are there any other options?" I tried to discuss with her.

    But Rong Rong''s attitude is very firm: "you, I can see the eye thing, also only this soul."

    In this case, there is no room for bargaining at all.

    I sigh helplessly.

    "Now that you have made up your mind, do as you say!"

    Maybe it''s too much to see me, but now Rongrong doesn''t believe it.

    She twisted her eyebrows and looked at me fiercely. She said in a cold voice, "don''t play tricks on me. Don''t forget that I still have your friend''s life! As long as I move my finger, he''s finished! "

    I gently smile: "is it? You think if you have chips, I don''t have them? "

 Chapter 926

    My words, let Rongrong obviously Zheng for a while.

    "What do you mean?" She asked.

    I cold voice a, moved own right hand, then saw not far away a city immediately a falter, nearly fell to the ground.

    Rongrong''s face, immediately black.

    "You... You calculated ah Cheng!" Rongrong felt a little incredible.

    I tugged at the rope in my hand, dragged ah Cheng from the ground, stepped on the foot, and then said with contempt: "yes, I calculated him, so what? You''re only allowed to be bad to us, but I''m not allowed to play tricks? That would be unfair! "

    Rong Rong''s face, now more ugly.

    But she has seen some people in the world after all. Even though she has been angered, she is still unwilling to fall behind.

    She raised eyebrow tip, cold voice way: "even if you tied him with the rope, so what?"? Do you think that with this, you can walk out of this Taoist temple today? "

    Hearing this, I immediately increased the strength of my feet, straight to the city was about to spit blood.

    "Then try! Look at us, who can afford it

    Rongrong was excited by my words, pinching Ma Dongdong''s hand harder, just like the rhythm of strangling him.

    She fucked my people. Of course, I won''t be polite to her.

    I picked up the dagger that Acheng had taken off when he rolled down the stairs and thrust it heavily into his back.

    The blood immediately flowed from ah Cheng, and even my hands were dyed red.

    But I dare not let go, because ah Cheng is my only chip now.

    If not, Ma Dongdong''s life will be in danger!

    Sure enough, see me with a dagger poke a city, Rongrong that Yinluan face, blood vessels twitch almost burst.

    "You... How can you treat ah Cheng like this? I... I''m going to kill your friend. Do you dare to be arrogant in front of me?"

    With that, Rongrong will break Ma Dongdong''s neck.

    I cold hum a: "if you dare to kill my friend, I promise the next second a city will be my random blade split body, even a whole body will not be left!"

    Then I stirred the dagger in my hand in Acheng''s body.

    Acheng was so hurt that he couldn''t help crying.

    Rongrong''s eyes, immediately red.

    It can be seen that she is not willing to see ah Cheng suffer like this.

    So, she pinched Ma Dongdong''s neck, and it was a little loose after all.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so kind! It seems that I underestimated you before! " Rong Rong is not willing to say.

    I gave her a white look: "I didn''t want to do this, but you have to force me. What can I do?"

    Rong Rong''s face twitched for a while, and finally relaxed: "OK, I let your friend go, you let ah Cheng go, we are clear!"

    I wanted to promise, but I didn''t expect that Acheng, who was tortured by me and was about to die, suddenly cried out: "no! Rongrong, you have collected so many souls of living people. You are about to become a fox fairy. You must not give up at this time and let yourself fall short of success! "

    Rongrong looks at Acheng, and there is an emotion in her eyes that I can''t understand.

    "Acheng, although you are my subordinate, but... In my heart, you have long been regarded as my lover. I can''t exchange your life for laoshizi''s status as a fox fairy!"

    A Cheng shook his head, a face of infatuation, said: "Rong Rong, the status of the fox fairy, not just you. After the disaster decades ago, we fox clan has not been a fox fairy for a long time. Now you have the highest accomplishments and are most likely to become a fox fairy. How can you give up for my humble life? "

    Rongrong was moved by what he said, and tears were almost falling down.

    "Ah Cheng, the position of fox fairy is important, but... But you are also important to me! The days of cultivation have always been miserable. If I didn''t have you with me, I would not have been able to hold on to today. In this case, if I don''t have you, what''s the point even if I get the whole world? "

    Acheng looked at Rongrong crazily, but the determination in her eyes was unprecedented firmness.

    "No, Rongrong, you shoulder the hope of the whole Fox family. You can''t give up for me! In any case, you must kill these two mortals today, and soon your cultivation will be improved! "

    "Ah Cheng..." Rong Rong called softly.

    A Cheng gently smiles and looks at Rong Rong with extremely gentle eyes: "Rong Rong, for you, no matter what you ask me to do, I am willing to do it!"

    With these words, before I could react, ah Cheng turned into the original shape of a fox in an instant. He broke away from me and rushed to the wall at a very fast speed.

    "Bang!"

    There was a dull noise.

    Blood, overflowing around the wall, brilliant as a sad flower.

    And the fox transformed from a Cheng lay still in the pool of blood, no longer breathing.

    "Acheng"

    Rong Rong cried miserably, and then ran quickly, holding the fox''s body firmly in his arms in the pool of blood.

    "Ah Cheng, why are you so stupid? I have many ways to deal with them. You don''t need to gamble your own life! " Rong Rong said while crying.

    Without her control, Ma Dongdong also regained his freedom.

    I reached for him and wanted to take this opportunity to take him away from the tunnel, or even the whole Taoist temple and Nanwang mountain.

    But Rongrong''s memory is much better than we thought.

    Without waiting for Ma Dongdong and I to climb to the top of the stairs, Rongrong has recovered from the sadness of Acheng''s tragic death and looked at us with a face of resentment.

    "You want to leave when you kill the one I love most?"

    Ma Dongdong and I knew that she was angry. We didn''t dare to delay. We ran straight up and wanted to leave this ghost place as soon as possible.

    But I didn''t expect that just as we were about to run to the stairway, the circular tunnel door that we had opened before was suddenly closed, and it was tightly locked, no matter how we pulled it.

    "My beloved is dead. You foolish people are going to be buried with him!" Rongrong''s voice rings again.

    Ma Dongdong and I had no way to escape, so we had to turn around and face Rongrong''s face again.

    "I said, are you reasonable? Ah Cheng was killed by himself. What''s the matter with us? " I asked impatiently.

    Ma Dongdong also echoed: "if you... If you don''t do it here... Make these moths, and don''t want to capture our soul, then... The male fox won''t die... Say... After all, it''s you who killed him!"

    Rongrong was in a state of anger. When she heard this, the veins on her forehead jumped straight.

    "You put P! It''s you... It''s you humans who forced him to death step by step! I will kill you to avenge Acheng, I will kill you

 Chapter 927

    See Rongrong angry, I know bad, subconsciously will ma Dongdong behind.

    After all, he''s a patient now, and he doesn''t even have the ability to fight.

    Let him face the fierce Rongrong, it is almost the same as death.

    But Ma Dongdong didn''t follow me and insisted on pushing in front of me.

    "Seventeen... I''ll deal with her, you... You go first... We can''t both be folded here..." Ma Dongdong said weakly.

    I was stunned: "Ma Dongdong, are you crazy? If you deal with her, there''s only one way out! "

    Ma Dongdong put his hand on the wall next to him. He gave a wry smile and said, "the last time you hanged a ghost, you stayed to buy time for me to escape. This time, it''s my turn to cushion for you."

    Speaking of this, Ma Dongdong''s face turned red instantly: "seventeen, in fact, I... Haven''t told you a word... Today... It''s all up to this point. I''m afraid if I don''t say it again, I won''t have a chance..."

    "Ma Dongdong, don''t give me the strength to die. Go to open the door and take the opportunity to escape. Don''t worry about me! If you can''t escape, don''t talk about this life. I won''t say a word to you in the next life! " I threatened.

    But Ma Dongdong still wanted to die generously, even the expression on his face was more serious than ever.

    "Seventeen... You must escape from here... Take my share, and escape together... Because I... I always..."

    Ma Dongdong''s face flushed, as if to say something great.

    But soon, Rongrong interrupted him and cheered to us in a cold voice: "are you on purpose? You know I just lost my beloved, so show me your love here? I tell you, none of you want to leave today. You killed ah Cheng. I want you to bury him with me! "

    Said, Rongrong changed into a fiery fox.

    "Those who have offended the fox clan will never die! And your souls, I''m going to be dead! "

    Rongrong finish, red fox body step by step, slowly to our stairs close.

    Seeing this scene, I immediately pulled Ma Dongdong behind me and forced him to open the tunnel door.

    "Seventeen, said I mat, you..." Ma Dongdong some reluctant.

    I glared at him: "don''t talk nonsense! If I ask you to open the door, you can open it quickly, or none of us can run away! "

    Ma Dongdong had been counselled, I was so a roar, immediately obediently supporting a weak body, to open the door behind me.

    And Rongrong, now has climbed the stairs, closer and closer to us.

    So much so that I could see clearly the fierce light in her fiery eyes.

    "Want to run? It''s not that easy! Today, I''ll let you have a good understanding of what it''s like to die bit by bit! "

    Rong Rong sneered and said, then stopped not far away from me, seemingly waiting for something.

    In my heart, inexplicable surge up a bad feeling.

    We have just learned what kind of person Rongrong is.

    It''s not a good thing that she''s suddenly so calm.

    It can even be said that the reason why she can be so calm is that she''s holding back a bigger killing move. It''s a more cruel way than she''s going to jump on us and bite us!

    Xu is to confirm my guess, soon Rongrong''s face appeared a very cunning look.

    "Ah Hu, it''s your turn to show that I want them to be more miserable than ah Cheng. Only in this way can I get rid of my hatred!"

    When I heard this, my face was confused.

    Tiger?

    who��

    This tunnel, we and Rongrong three people, how she suddenly called out such a completely strange name?

    Does she have any other helpers?

    However, before I could come up with a reason, I felt the whole tunnel shaking obviously, and the air became thinner than ever before.

    When I realized something, my face changed.

    Seeing my reaction, Rongrong smiles with satisfaction.

    "Aren''t you very kind? I''ll drain all your air to see if you are qualified to challenge me! "

    Breathing, faster and faster.

    Chest, but also spread a kind of unspeakable suffocation.

    I am not willing to look at Rongrong, heart remorse.

    To tell you the truth, I''ve thought about countless ways she''ll deal with us, even if it''s all in pieces.

    But I never thought that she chose such a way to sentence us to death.

    Compared with killing us directly, let us struggle little by little because of lack of oxygen and die slowly in pain, is it really cruel?

    It seems that I really underestimated the extent of Rongrong''s hatred towards us.

    "I said that as long as I want to, I don''t need to do it myself, someone will offer the souls of those living people. And you two, of course, are no exception Rongrong said with a sneer.

    Because of lack of oxygen, my consciousness has been somewhat lax.

    I held on to the handle of the stairs to keep myself from falling.

    "It''s... It''s the old tree demon out there, isn''t it?" I shuddered out my guess.

    Rongrong nodded and admitted what I said.

    "Yes, it''s the old tree demon. Its roots are all over the whole Taoist temple. If I let it use its roots to clean the air here, then you will surely die! "

    "You... You are vicious!"

    "That''s vicious? Did you see the scene when I asked AHU to kill all the Taoists in this Taoist temple. On that day, the whole Taoist temple was almost dyed red by blood, and there were screams everywhere. At that time, I was so happy that I almost laughed out of dimples. " Rongrong is more and more proud.

    My back was cold and I felt sick.

    It turns out that the reason why this Taoist temple, which seems to be quite large in scale, is completely due to the disaster of Rongrong.

    But now Ma Dongdong and I are extremely short of oxygen and have no ability to deal with her.

    The only thing we can do is to get out of here and find someone who is really capable to get rid of her!

    Thinking about this, I turned to Ma Dongdong and asked, "what''s up? Can the door be opened? "

    Ma Dongdong shook his head and answered with a weak face: "I''ve tried... Many times. It seems that something has locked it outside, and it can''t be opened from inside!"

    The only hope in my heart was shattered by this.

    "If I were you, I would save the strength of opening the door for a few more breaths of fresh air. Because in a few minutes, you won''t be able to breathe any oxygen! Ha ha ha ha

    Rongrong''s laughter reverberates in the tunnel, making everything in front of us seem particularly gloomy and terrifying.

    As if, at any time, we will step into the inferno.

    But God often doesn''t let the villains get what they want so easily.

    This is not, in Rongrong is proud, has been blocked outside the tunnel, suddenly came a strange sound

 Chapter 928

    In a flash, Rongrong''s face changed.

    From her expression, I feel things have changed.

    At least, the abnormal sound outside is definitely not made by ah Hu.

    Since it''s not from ah Hu, it''s most likely from our reinforcements.

    For me and Ma Dongdong, I can''t think of anyone else who can come here and make so much noise except master.

    Sure enough, just after Rong Rong''s face changed for a while, the door that had been blocked came the familiar voice of his master.

    "Seventeen, are you in there?"

    Hearing this sound, Ma Dongdong and I, like grasping the last straw, even forgot about the lack of oxygen, and called out to the outside with one voice: "yes, we are all here. Please help us, we are dying!"

    I don''t know why, hearing our reply, the voice outside suddenly stopped, as if the arrival of master was an illusion.

    I''m in a bit of a hurry.

    "Master, if it''s you or not, just say something! Ma Dongdong and I are both short of oxygen now. If we wait a little longer, your lovely and clever apprentice, I''m going to see Yama! "

    Outside the door, soon came the voice of master''s impatience.

    "What are you yelling about? This big night, I don''t sleep, wading through mountains and rivers to come here to save you, I easy me? You don''t want me to think about the battle plan or something? "

    Oh, I''ll go. I''m burning my eyebrows. How could the old man even think about the battle plan slowly?

    I won''t accept my grandmother''s crossing the road, so I will obey him!

    "Master, I said, can you make it tight? Do you have to wait to come in and collect the body for me later? Even if I was picked up by you from the roadside, you are not so cruel to me, are you? Let me tell you something. If you don''t help me now, you will be punished later. At that time, the widows and aunts in the village will know that you are going to be single all your life! "

    Maybe it was my words that played a role. On the sealed door, there was a sound soon.

    After half a minute, the heavy round iron door was slowly moved away, and a strong light was projected from it, which made us unable to open our eyes.

    However, through my fingers covering my eyes, I recognized that my thin and old figure was not my master, and who was it?

    I was so excited that I couldn''t help shouting.

    "Master!"

    The master looked at Ma Dongdong by the guard door, and then at me not far away, and gave a cold hum: "you two dolls really make me live in peace all day, and make trouble for me every day! Don''t you know that old people like me should rest early? Looking back, if I die suddenly like what is said in the news, you two should go with me as well! "

    Ma Dongdong is about to cry.

    "Master seventeen, it''s time. Can you let go of the contradictions among the people and help us solve the external national contradictions?"

    Hearing this, the master picked up his pipe and knocked it on Ma Dongdong''s head.

    "You bastard, you must have brought our family here. You wait for me, when the trouble here is solved, and I''ll see how I can make your father break your leg! "

    Ma Dongdong covered his head and looked at the master with a sad face: "how can I blame my head again? What did I do wrong? "

    Seeing his reply, the master glared at him: "who do you blame? Our family was clever and sensible when they were 17 years old, and she was also timid. If she hadn''t been egged on by you, she would have dared to run up the mountain in the middle of the night? "

    Ma Dongdong some speechless, want to retort, but was not far away Rongrong sternly interrupted.

    "Enough! Where do you stupid humans think this is? Do you know what''s going on? "

    Hearing Rong Rong''s words, the master slowly moved his eyes to the past, and his old mouth showed a mocking smile.

    "What kind of monster should I be? I turned out to be just a fox spirit with insufficient cultivation!"

    Rongrong that originally proud face, immediately become iron green.

    "You old man, how can you say that my cultivation is not enough? OK, then I''ll let you have a good feeling. What''s the end of offending me! "

    Having said that, Rongrong "Teng" for a moment, his whole fox body jumped up, straight toward the master.

    Even several meters apart, I can still feel the sharpness of Rongrong''s claws.

    There are also teeth, which are weapons that can easily break a person''s neck.

    It worries me a little bit.

    Although master can open the tunnel door, he is very old in the end. Whether he will be bitten by Rongrong or not, it''s a terrible thing to be caught by her alone.

    If we go on like this, don''t we have to live with one more person?

    I couldn''t bear it. Subconsciously, I yelled to my master, "be careful, this fox is very cunning!"

    But the master didn''t even raise his eyelids. He just opened his mouth slightly and said to the door, "it''s your turn!"

    Words fall, then see a white shadow rushed in from the outside, with lightning speed, and then "pa" sound, kick in Rongrong fox body.

    "Dong!"

    Rongrong fell heavily on the ground, with a trace of blood flowing from the sharp corners of her mouth.

    "No, it''s impossible. I''m going to be a fox fairy. You can''t beat me!" Rongrong is obviously not reconciled.

    But most of the time, things in this world will not change with people''s unwillingness.

    Therefore, when her eyes fell on the white shadow who had just attacked her, her face, which was full of fighting spirit, was full of decadence.

    "Unexpectedly, it was a white wolf."

    Hearing this, I thought Rongrong would admit it.

    But in fact, her decadent color only lasted for a short second, and was soon filled with a look of unyielding again.

    "Do you think you can beat me? Don''t forget, I have a helper outside! As long as I give an order, my helper can still easily take your lives! "

    As soon as the words came out, the master immediately laughed.

    "Is that what you''re talking about?"

    He snapped his fingers, and Dabai immediately ran out of the tunnel and brought in a pile of things.

    I took a close look and found that it was the vine of the old tree demon who had attacked us before!

    I went. Together with master and Dabai, they have solved the old tree demon named AHU?

    I feel a little incredible.

    And the person who is more difficult to accept this fact is Rong Rong.

    She widened her eyes, staring at the vine that Dabai brought in, and her eyes were full of resentment.

    "You... You killed ah Hu? Who the hell are you

    When she asked, master walked slowly down the stairs with a pipe in his mouth and an air I had never seen before.

    Xu is afraid of his accident, big white obediently follow behind him, fierce eyes full of vigilant color.

    Master walked very slowly. After about a minute, his thin and old body came to Rongrong and looked at her condescending.

    At the corner of his mouth, there was a faint smile.

    "After several decades, you fox clan is still so useless, it seems that you are really hopeless."

    Rongrong eyes slightly stare, as if to explore the meaning of his words.

    "You... What do you mean? several tens of years? Have you ever dealt with Fox people? "

    The master raised his head, looked at the top of the tunnel, talked and said, "after the death of the nine queen who beat you, no one in your fox clan has practiced to become a fox fairy for decades. I estimate that in another three or five years, you fox people will disappear completely from the world, right

    Rong Rong''s body suddenly a Zheng, the expression is more surprised.

    "You... Do you know the queen of demon nine? Then, aren''t you... "

    Master gently laughed: "in those days, your demon nine queens were much more powerful than you. If she doesn''t end up on her own, it will take us a lot of time to subdue her. "

 Chapter 929

    Rongrong''s eyes, all of a sudden straight.

    Then there was unprecedented anger, as if it had been dynamite.

    "I said, why do you smell a little familiar. It turns out that you were one of my aunt''s enemies

    The master''s eyes moved slightly, a little surprised.

    "Auntie? Are you the niece of the demon nine queen

    "Yes, my father and the queen are brothers and sisters! At that time, when I was young, my parents sent me to my aunt''s home far away outside Seoul for a holiday. But I didn''t expect that after a short stay there, I met a group of Z people working with several wild immortals to deal with my aunt. At that time, I was very angry and wanted to rush up to protect my aunt, but she was afraid that I would be hurt, so she quietly trapped me in a grass with her magic, so that I could not move half a minute. I thought those people would leave after fighting with their aunt. Who knows, those people actually kicked and destroyed the tombstone of my aunt''s favorite person, causing my aunt to lose her hope of life. In a rage, she was killed in a tree on the spot! "

    Rongrong''s words surprised master even more.

    He just looked at Rongrong for a long time and finally sighed.

    "It seems that you are indeed the niece of the demon nine queen, otherwise you can''t know so clearly what happened in those years. However, what you said is not the whole truth. The real situation is that at that time, the queen of demon nine was cheated by a man because of her beloved girl, so she had a revenge on human beings. In just two or three days, she had killed several innocent people. In order to maintain justice, we have to unite with several wild immortals to push her to the end of the road! "

    Rongrong snorted: "in order to maintain justice? Oh, you speak so well now! At that time, if you had not cheated my aunt''s favorite girl, how could she have revenge to kill her? In the final analysis, you human beings have done all these evils, but you have to count them on my aunt. Why

    Seeing that Rong Rong was so excited, the master took a puff of dry tobacco and spat out a big smoke ring, with a dignified tone.

    "You''re right. In this world, everything has cause and effect, and everything can''t be without cause. But the injustice has its head, and the debt has its owner. Whoever owes your aunt the debt, she should go to whom. As for those innocent people, as long as your aunt touches a hair of them, all the virtuous people in the world can do justice for heaven and get rid of them quickly! "

    Rongrong has been carried away by hatred. Where can I hear this now?

    She opened a pair of blood red eyes and looked at the master angrily: "excuse! These are all excuses! You human beings always like to use these seemingly correct principles to whitewash their evil hearts! "

    Holding his old pipe in his mouth, the master shook his head helplessly: "your obstinacy is exactly the same as that of your aunt."

    "No matter what you say, it''s true that you jointly forced my aunt to die." Rong Rong''s tone, still with anger can not hide.

    The master took the pipe from his mouth, knocked on the wall of the tunnel, poured out all the ashes, and then turned to look at Rongrong: "what do you want to do? Kill me and avenge your aunt? "

    Rongrong sharp and sharp teeth, by our flashlight, reflect dazzling light, let people look at far away, feel flustered.

    "That''s right. We fox people always have revenge. You killed my aunt in those years, and now you have killed ah Cheng. These two hatreds add up, and I can''t think of a better way to solve it except to tear you to pieces! "

    The master glanced at the bodies not far away and asked, "as you say, what about them? If you have killed them, should their family and friends tear you to pieces? "

    As soon as this word came out, Rongrong choked on the spot.

    "You... Don''t try to be unreasonable here. Even if you say to go to heaven, today I have to avenge Acheng and my aunt!" Rongrong became more and more angry.

    "It seems that today''s war is inevitable. In that case, just let it go! "

    With that, the master bade his pipe a farewell to his belt and made a horse step to show that he was ready to fight.

    Rongrong is not polite either. She planed her back foot on the ground a few times. Then she leaped to the master''s face.

    Seeing this, master bent down to hide.

    Rongrong pounced on an empty, but still refused to admit defeat, unexpectedly once again Mao foot strength son pounced on.

    This time, without waiting for master to hide, Dabai jumped up, opened his sharp teeth and bit Rongrong''s stomach.

    Blood, spilled from the air, like flowers, with a kind of desolate beauty.

    "Dong!"

    Rongrong hit the ground heavily.

    Abdominal blood, still in the constant flow out.

    But her eyes were still full of all kinds of grudges.

    The master walked over slowly and looked at Rongrong and sighed: "why do you make yourself look like this for the sake of the so-called hatred?"

    Rongrong turned around, licked her injured abdomen, and said, "don''t... Don''t be hypocritical here... You human beings have long wanted to get rid of our demon tribe, so that you can become the only master of the world, don''t you?"

    "Now, are you still unwilling to repent?" Asked the master.

    After staring at master for a long time, Rongrong suddenly laughed: "do you think I''m poor now?"

    Master did not speak.

    "Yes, I''ve lost my family and my lover. Now I''m alone. It''s really pitiful. But what about you? Aren''t you the same as me? "

    I don''t know why. Hearing this, the expression on master''s face suddenly changed, as if he had been stabbed in the pain.

    "You... What do you mean?" The master asked in a cold voice.

    The corner of Rongrong''s mouth raised a smile of Yinluan: "what do I mean, don''t you know? It''s hard for you to think that your family was so prosperous in those days, but now it has come to this end? By the way, and that woman, do you really forget her? Does she come to you for revenge when she dreams back at midnight every day? If you want me to say, a person like you can''t protect his family and his beloved woman. Why are you still alive? Just go to hell! Maybe you''re lucky. When you get to hell, Yama can still give you a good place. "

    Shifu''s face became more and more ugly, so that from a distance of several meters, I could feel his hands shaking.

    He''s holding back.

    I''ve known Shifu for more than ten years, and almost depend on him every day. But I''ve never seen him so excited.

    It seems that Rong Rong''s words really make him angry!

 Chapter 930

    "You... You shut up!" Master roared.

    See their words from the effect, Rongrong proud anxious.

    "Shut up? Why should I shut up? You should shut up, right? You are a useless man who only knows how to uphold the so-called justice. As a result, you not only kill your beloved woman, but also your family. I''d like to see what qualifications people like you have to live in this world! "

    The more Rong Rong talked, the more energetic he was, and the more obvious the green veins on master''s forehead.

    Finally, he is still unbearable, with a few desire to congest eyes glare at Rongrong.

    "Originally, for your aunt''s sake, I didn''t want to lay my hands on you. But if you really deceive people too much, you can''t blame me! "

    Rongrong does not think so. She is still a dead pig and is not afraid of boiling water. She continues to challenge her master.

    "Come on, if you can, you''ll kill me. But I know, you don''t dare. How can a coward like you have the courage to kill me if he can''t even protect his closest friends? So, I advise you to be wise and let me go, otherwise... "

    Rongrong wanted to say something else, but the master didn''t give her a chance.

    I saw a few silver needles flying out of the palm of his hand, and inserted them into Rongrong''s Fox''s head.

    Rong Rong stares at the master, his face full of disbelief.

    "You... You..."

    The master glanced at Rongrong coldly and said in a deep voice, "you''re right. I can''t protect the people I should protect. I''m useless. But in the face of justice and personal love, even in another 100 years, I will only choose justice! "

    Hearing master''s words, Rongrong''s eyes were filled with reluctance.

    She gave a wry smile and said slowly: "good... Good choice... Justice, but do you think that if you choose justice, justice will... Choose you? The fall of your family is just... The beginning... Soon... There will be a new disaster... At that time, none of you, the so-called righteous people, can run away! "

    With the last word, the silver needle inserted into her fox brain by her master suddenly exploded.

    Baihuahua''s brain was blown up everywhere, and the air was full of bloody smell, which made people sick.

    Ma Dongdong and I covered our noses and retched a few times.

    "Master, the fox spirit is dead. Let''s go. It stinks here too!" I called.

    However, as if she hadn''t heard me, she was still standing there, not knowing what she was thinking.

    Ma Dongdong and I had no choice but to stand at the door and wait for him for a while.

    More than ten minutes later, master finally came out of the tunnel slowly.

    His face, with a kind of inexplicable fatigue, as if all of a sudden several years old.

    I''m a little worried.

    "Master, what''s the matter with you? Did that fox spirit just now make you angry? "

    The master looked at me and sighed deeply. Finally, he shook his head and said nothing.

    I was a little puzzled and wanted to continue to ask, but Ma Dongdong held me.

    "Seventeen, your master is already tired enough. Don''t make trouble for him."

    "How can this be regarded as a nuisance? I''m concerned about him. The fox spirit''s words are so hurtful. If my master can''t think of it and decides on his own, won''t I become an orphan again? "

    I was in a hurry to argue. I didn''t want to be knocked on the back of my head by my master''s pipe just after I finished.

    "You smelly girl, the bigger you are, the more shameful you are. Together with you, do you want me to enter the coffin earlier?" Master was full of reproach.

    I felt the back of my head and murmured, "you are old. I''m afraid you can''t stand the stimulation. You still beat me. Do you do this

    "You used to be beaten by me when you were a child. Now I can''t beat you when I grow up, can I?" The master cried coldly.

    "This is domestic violence. Be careful, I''ll go to the court to sue you!"

    With that, I was afraid that I would be hit by master''s pipe again and ran away.

    "You smelly girl, after a few days of study, you have learned to discipline me! Stop and see if I don''t break your leg today

    Master wants to catch up.

    Unexpectedly, Ma Dongdong, who had been following us all the time, fell down at this time.

    Master and I were stunned.

    "This... What is this? How come it''s so good that it suddenly falls down? "

    As soon as I patted my brain, I suddenly realized: "I almost forgot that he said he had stomachache before. As a result, before I had time to give him medicine, the fox spirit and the tree demon had started to make trouble. I... I didn''t care about it!"

    Hearing this, Shifu almost slapped me to death.

    "You girl, why didn''t you say something so important earlier? Stomach disease, if it doesn''t hurt, it will kill you. If you are so muddleheaded and have delayed him for so long, it will lead to perforation of the stomach. Then it will be a big trouble! "

    "Well, i... I forgot it by accident. What''s more, just now I called you for a long time, and you stood still. Can you blame me?" I mumbled with a shriveled mouth.

    The master was furious: "you... You still have reason!"

    I was a little guilty, so I didn''t dare to say anything more. I just lowered my head and asked in a low voice, "what are we going to do now? You can''t leave him here, can you

    "It''s a wild mountain. It''s really lost here. It''s eaten by beasts later. How can we explain to the Majia people? Just think of me as your master. I''m too old to do this kind of manual work! "

    With that, the master squatted and instructed me to lift Ma Dongdong up and hang him on his back.

    "Hold on behind, don''t let the boy fall down!" The master exhorted.

    "I see. You''re so wordy!"

    Impatiently, I answered, and together with my master, I carried Ma Dongdong down the mountain to the nearest hospital.

    Fortunately, after the doctor checked Ma Dongdong, it was proved that he just had temporary syncope due to stomachache, and it didn''t matter.

    Master and I were a little relieved.

    And the Ma family came at this time.

    After a simple negotiation between us, the Ma family sent me and Shifu home.

    After a long night, I was almost exhausted.

    I stretched out, ready to go back to the room to take a bath and sleep.

    Unexpectedly, the master suddenly stopped me.

    "Seventeen, tell me the truth. Why did you and Ma Dongdong go to Nanwang mountain today?"

    In a daze, I turned around and looked at my master: "nothing... Nothing. Ma Dongdong and I just wanted to play for a while and run to the mountain for excitement, so we..."

    "Seventeen, I brought you up. What do you think I don''t know?" The master held his pipe in his mouth and said it earnestly.

    "Shifu, I really went because of fun. Don''t think too much about it." I''ll explain.

    Master came slowly with his pipe in his mouth.

    "Seventeen, aren''t you ready to tell the truth?"

    Well, the old man is going to get to the bottom today.

    I had no choice but to surrender.

    "Well, I admit that the reason why Ma Dongdong and I went to nanwangshan Taoist temple is to make D sound and become a net star, and make money for your old age. I''m afraid that if one day, I''m gone, you''re so old, poor and lazy, you can''t live

 Chapter 931

    When I finished speaking, master didn''t say a word for a long time.

    He struck a match, lit his pipe and sat alone in the three legged chair in the corner.

    Seeing him like this, I feel a little guilty.

    The old man is usually very cheerful. Now why is he always depressed?

    Did I offend him again just now?

    "That... Master, what''s the matter with you? If what I said just now offends you, I apologize to you. " I asked tentatively.

    The master was silent for a while. He looked up at me and slowly opened his mouth: "seventeen, you have really grown up."

    I look confused.

    I grew up?

    What do you mean by that?

    "Master, if you have anything to say, just say it. You look at me like this, and it makes my heart bristle. " I murmured.

    Master took a deep breath of the pipe in his mouth, glanced at me, and slowly opened his mouth: "I''m your master, and I''m not a man eating devil. What are you afraid of?"

    "I... I''m not afraid. It''s you... It''s you. Recently, it''s so strange that people can''t understand."

    Master stood up, came up to me and tapped me with his pipe.

    "You are the girl. I disguise so well that you can see me! Well, there are some things that I have to let you know sooner or later. It''s better to run into the sun than choose the right day! "

    With that, the master turned and walked into the room behind the hall.

    "If you want to solve those doubts in your heart, come in!" Master''s voice came from inside.

    It makes me even more surprised.

    You know, I have lived with my master for more than ten years, but no matter how close we are, there is always a place I can''t go in this family.

    Yes, it''s the room behind the main room.

    The place was inlaid with a thick iron door. It seemed that there was a mechanism on it. Without the key that master hung around his neck every day, he couldn''t open it at all.

    When I was a kid, I was playful and curious.

    Once, while master was asleep, I stole his key and went to open the door.

    But I didn''t expect that the door didn''t open, which almost killed me.

    The swords, guns and sticks that shot out of the door were almost like eyes, and they went straight to me.

    If I hadn''t had a lid on my head at that time, half of my head would have been cut off.

    After that, I never thought about that room again.

    But today, the master actually said to let me in. This... This is not a trick for me, is it?

    I''m a little uneasy, standing at the door, I dare not step in.

    "Seventeen, if I ask you to come in, you can come in. What are you doing there? Waiting for me to invite you? " Master was impatient waiting inside.

    "Master, are you sure you want me to go in? You don''t want to shut me in and give me a fat beating when I get in, do you I asked.

    Hearing what I said, Shifu couldn''t sit still. She stepped out and grabbed my ear and dragged me in.

    "You girl, what can I tell you? Sometimes, heartless, just like a boy. Sometimes, it''s like honeycomb briquette. "

    I reached out and knocked off my master''s hand, which was holding my ear. With an unconvinced face, I murmured, "you didn''t teach me that! You feel your conscience, don''t you have the same character? "

    Master couldn''t compete with me, and he didn''t bother to argue with me, so he waved to me.

    "If I say one word to you, you can support me ten! Come on, let''s not argue. I have something important to tell you when I let you into this room today. "

    "Something important? As a farmer, what else can you do besides pocket money? " I don''t think so.

    Seeing that I didn''t believe it, master sighed deeply: "it''s my fault. Before, I always thought you were young and not sensible, so I didn''t tell you those things. Just now you said that the reason why you go to nanwangshan late at night is to earn me money to support you. This makes me feel that you have grown up. There are some things I should not keep from you. "

    I shriveled my mouth: "master, you can''t see rabbits without eagles. Together, if I don''t earn you enough money to support you, aren''t you ready to treat me as your own

    Hearing this, the master tapped me on the head again with his pipe.

    "Smelly girl, did you talk to master like that?"

    I felt the place where I was hurt and complained: "do you want to talk about it? If not, I''ll go back to my room and go to bed. "

    Seeing that I was about to leave, Shifu was in a bit of a hurry.

    "Tell me, you smelly girl, you are more anxious than my old man!"

    With these words, the master walked slowly to the middle of the room. A few days ago, he reached out and took off the cloth.

    Only then did I see clearly what was on the table.

    It was a small transparent box with a transparent bead slightly larger than the nail cap.

    In the light of the background, the bead appears to be streamer, as if there is air flow in the general surge gently.

    "Master, what is this? Isn''t it the night pearl of Empress Dowager Cixi that you dug up in the field earlier? If that''s the case, then our family will get rich! "

    But the master ignored me and just gazed at the bead quietly. There was a feeling in his eyes that I couldn''t understand.

    "In this bead, the woman I once sealed is the one I love most in my life."

    I was a little surprised. I looked at my master in a daze. I didn''t know what to ask.

    Because since I can remember, Shifu has always been a bachelor. She has been drinking or working in the field all day. She doesn''t want to find a daughter-in-law for herself at all.

    So that sometimes I wonder if his orientation is different from that of other old men.

    But now, he himself said that he once loved a woman, how can I not be surprised?

    "So... What kind of person is she? You love her so much, she... She should be beautiful, right? " I murmured.

    The master''s eyes were long and quiet. It seemed that his thoughts had gone back many years with my question.

    "She... She is really beautiful, just like a fairy daughter. For so many years, I have never seen a woman more beautiful than her. But... She is beautiful, but not a good person... She once loved a very good man, for that man, she did a lot of bad things, finally that man in order to avoid hurting more people, had to seal her to this bead, let me take it with me. I think, as long as I am sincere, I can influence her, let her be a good person, no longer do those hurtful things. But I didn''t expect that later, she not only didn''t repent, but also used evil thoughts to control my wife at that time. She kept hiding around us all the time. Finally, when everyone didn''t pay attention to her

    When master said that, he gave me a deep look, as if he wanted to say nothing.

    I frowned and asked, "what did she do when you didn''t notice?"

    "She... Attacked my cousin at the time."

    "And she killed your cousin?" I asked again.

    The master shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, there was a man who liked my cousin very much. He thought it was early and stopped her for a while. That man died, my cousin in a hurry, the woman I like to blow to ashes, this world has no longer her existence

 Chapter 932

    Master''s tone is dignified, which makes people feel sad.

    "Then... After that? Have you ever forgotten her? " I asked.

    The master gazed at the bead and slowly replied, "forget it, how can you not forget it. Can sometimes dream back in the middle of the night, but still think of. Several times, I dreamt that she was covered with blood and asked me why I didn''t save her. "

    When master said this, his eyes were full of loneliness, as if that was the last thing he wanted to recall.

    "Do you hate your cousin? She killed your favorite woman, and you didn''t take revenge on her? "

    My curiosity is always so strong.

    The master looked at me and sighed: "in principle, I should hate her, but... I really can''t blame her for this. The grudge between them has a long history, and the woman I love is not the first time to trouble my cousin. If my cousin doesn''t kill her, she will. In this case, who can show mercy? "

    "But that''s your favorite woman!" I don''t quite understand.

    Master stretched out a hand full of calluses and gently touched my hair, which became more and more sincere.

    "Seventeen, you know, people live in this world not just for love. In fact, we all have responsibilities. Sometimes, for this kind of responsibility, we need to sacrifice some things, including love. "

    "Lovely a person, should not be with her regardless of everything?" I don''t think so.

    "Oh, it''s easier said than done to be together. In this world, there are too many people who are not willing to ask. In particular, when her pursuit is different from your pursuit, you may often stand on the opposite side. At this time, let alone together, even if you get closer to each other, it will bring a devastating blow to the people around you and even the world. "

    I shriveled: "master, how can it be as serious as you said? Love is what you love and I want. If you like it, you will be together. If you don''t like it, you won''t be together! "

    Master was holding a pipe in his mouth. He was smoking and didn''t take my words again.

    I know that he didn''t want to discuss this issue with me, so he didn''t ask for nothing.

    However, since he called me into this room today, he certainly didn''t just want to tell me his love story.

    The old man''s heart must be full of words and he wants to tell me!

    I waited so quietly, waiting for the old man to speak.

    Sure enough, after I waited for about ten minutes, the old man finally couldn''t bear it. He went to the wall on the left and buckled it three times.

    The next second, I saw that the place was like a door, slowly moving from the middle to both sides, revealing a wall full of memorial tablets that I had never seen before.

    I widened my eyes and felt a little incredible.

    "Master, this is..."

    Master took three sticks of incense, lit them, and then inserted them into the censer in front of the wall. He folded his hands and bowed slightly. It was a gift to those tablets.

    "These are the ancestors of my Chen family."

    Hearing this, I can''t help but think of the Chen family that Ma Dongdong and I said was very famous in Jiangcheng.

    At that time, when he said it, I didn''t care much.

    But at this moment, I don''t know why, I always feel that there seems to be some connection between the master and the Chen family.

    Otherwise, how can we find the second Chen family in Jiangcheng?

    Just, Wei Mao, the master has never mentioned it to me before?

    It was like seeing through what I thought. Master took the pipe out of his mouth and knocked it on the edge of the chair a few times before he spoke again.

    "Before, I didn''t want to say these things to you, because I hope you will live a plain life and grow old. But... In the Taoist temple just now, what the fox said made me a little uneasy. "

    I frowned: "you mean what did the fox say about a bigger disaster coming? As a matter of fact, I still haven''t figured out what she meant by that. Master, can you explain it for me? "

    "Seventeen, curiosity is too heavy. Sometimes it''s not a good thing." Shifu seems a little reluctant.

    But I still pester him.

    "Master, you''re only half talking. You''re trying to force me to death, aren''t you?"

    Seeing that I really wanted to know, Shifu had no intention to continue to hide, and began to tell me about the unknown past.

    "My family is the Chen family, the first master of metaphysics in Jiangcheng. My real name is Chen Feng. More than 30 years ago, after the death of my cousin''s grandmother, the owner''s seat has been vacant. Until later, I took over. I thought I could make great efforts to carry forward the metaphysics of the Chen family, but I didn''t expect that one day in my third year as the leader of the family, more than 100 members of the Chen family suddenly disappeared. No bones, no trace, no last words. The only one is the red blood on the ground. "

    I was shocked by master''s words.

    "They... Are all dead?"

    The master nodded and said in a dumb voice, "that day, because I had something to do, I stayed at my friend''s house for one night, so I escaped the disaster. Otherwise, maybe even I will suffer from this vicious attack. "

    "Who on earth did it?"

    "I''d like to know, but after 30 years of investigation, I still haven''t found out why. I can only live in this small village for a while, and then avenge the lives of more than 100 people in my Chen family when I have a chance!"

    The master said, his fists curled tightly, and his nails were almost pinched into the flesh.

    It can be seen how much he hated in his heart.

    Looking at him like this, I don''t know what to say for a moment.

    I always thought that he was a carefree little old man. He didn''t want to do anything, so he smoked, drank and cultivated land every day, and talked to me.

    But it turns out that under his seemingly relaxed appearance, there is a huge pain.

    The pain, do not uncover already, a uncover will hurt him to pieces.

    The funny thing is that I always boast that I am his apprentice and the closest person to him, but at this time, I find that I can''t do anything at all.

    Heart, dull pain.

    I hesitated for a moment, and finally reached out and gently took master''s old and thin body into my arms.

    Master''s body, slightly trembling, seems to be sobbing.

    "Seventeen, do you know? In the past 30 years, almost every night, as soon as I fell asleep, I would see the blood all over the Chen family house that day. The blood, bright red, stings people''s eyes. You said, "did my family all feel particularly painful the moment they were killed?" The master raised his head and asked me.

    I moved my lips to answer, but I couldn''t say a word.

    Because, this matter is really too painful.

    No matter how I answer, it''s a huge blow to master.

    I don''t know how high spirited he was when he was young. I only know that at this moment, standing here, he is just an old man dying.

    His body is no longer strong.

    His skin is no longer tight.

    His heart is no longer clear.

    Those hatred, with the passage of years, is deepened again and again, until never forget.

    After hesitating for a long time, I took a deep breath and patted him, pretending to be relaxed and said: "master, without your family, you still have seventeen! Seventeen was not very sensible before, and always made you angry, but seventeen assured you that I would be obedient in the future, and I would not talk to you again, and you would not be unhappy, would you? "

 Chapter 933

    The master was indifferent, and his face was still horribly sad.

    I tugged at his sleeve and advised him again in a clever voice: "Shifu, I really won''t be angry with you after seventeen. And I promise that if I learn great skills in the future, the first thing I will do is to find out your enemy and cut him to pieces! "

    I thought Shifu would not be moved, but I didn''t expect that as soon as I said this, Shifu''s face stopped looking lost.

    Instead, it was a sly smile.

    "My good apprentice, that''s what you said. You can''t go back on it."

    I didn''t respond: "what did I say, me?"

    The smile on master''s face deepened.

    He moved his finger, pressed the play button on his mobile phone, and soon a familiar saying came out: "when I learn something, I will find out your enemy, master, and cut him to pieces..."

    My brain was buzzing and it almost exploded.

    "Master, you... You''re counting on me!"

    With that, I''m going to grab his mobile phone and want to delete the recording.

    But master''s action is faster. Without waiting for my hand to reach out, I have properly received my mobile phone in my pocket and zipped it up.

    I was so angry.

    "Shifu, with those just now, you are the one who pretended to be you!"

    The master waved to me and said, "no, no! What I said just now is all true. The pain in my heart is also true. But none of this prevents me from calculating you as a teacher. "

    He spoke with awe inspiring righteousness. He was not ashamed of his cunning behavior. We can see how thick his face is.

    "Master, is it really good for you to treat your disciples like this?"

    The master patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "one day as a teacher, one life as a father. If you want to do something for your father, do you still want to push back?"

    There is nothing wrong with that.

    If master didn''t pick me up on that snowy night more than ten years ago, I would have been dead.

    But even so, he can''t let me die for him?

    It''s a pity that I, a young man, have not even talked about a serious boyfriend and just hang up in order to avenge him?

    Watching me grow up, I know what s I''m going to pull.

    No, the master just gave me a light glance to understand what I was worried about.

    "Cough, cough, I say seventeen. In fact, you can''t think so badly of your master. Since master asked you to avenge him, you must be prepared accordingly. You will never be in danger of your life." The master exhorted.

    I gave him a white look and said: "ready? What can you prepare for? To put it bluntly, I''m not going to work for you! "

    "Seventeen, if you think so, you will really blame me for being my teacher. To be honest, on the one hand, I ask you to avenge me, but on the other hand, it''s also for you to better protect yourself? Think about it. Yesterday you met a hanged ghost, today you met a fox spirit and a tree demon. If you meet another demon the day after tomorrow, are you waiting for me and Dabai to save you Master repeatedly defended himself.

    I don''t think so, light asked a sentence: "so?"

    With a smile, the master took out a key from his body, opened a small drawer under the tablet, took out a dark blue ancient book from it and handed it to me.

    "What is this?" I asked curiously.

    "This is the unique skill of our Chen family, which includes metaphysics, Xiangshu, Yinyang, Fengshui and so on. Originally, according to the rules laid down by the ancestors of the Chen family, the contents of this book could not be passed on to the outside world. But now all the Chen family have passed away, and I have no children in my life. I have no one else to pass on except to you. You use snacks to learn the things in it, not to mention to do earth shaking business, but it''s easy to deal with some ghosts and ghosts that are not very good at it. "

    Master''s eyes were full of expectation, which made me unable to refuse.

    "Well... What if I can''t?" I asked timidly.

    After staring at me for a long time, the dry lips opened again: "that proves that heaven is going to destroy my Chen family, and I can only accept my fate."

    Although master''s tone is very calm, I still feel that he bites the word "recognize life" very hard, as if he is unwilling.

    Seeing him like this, I was confused, but I didn''t know what to say. I just accepted the ancient book first.

    "Well, don''t be so sad. I''ll take this book. It''s late. You should rest early. When you are old, don''t stay up late like young people. Otherwise, how can you teach me skills and ask me to avenge you if you''ve burned yourself

    If I had said that before, master would have hit me with his pipe.

    But today, he didn''t.

    Not only did not, but slowly emerged in the face of a happy smile.

    "Seventeen, thank you."

    I yawned, waved to him and turned back to my room.

    Lying in bed, I was bored with my leisure, so I flipped through a few pages of the ancient book.

    It''s just that I can''t stop myself.

    As the master said, there are detailed records of ghosts and gods in this book.

    Among them, there is the master in the Taoist temple before Fu Rongrong''s move - Ghost door thirteen needles.

    In addition, the book also records some strange charms, some of which are similar to those I stole from my master''s room box.

    This made me feel that master really took out the things he pressed on the bottom of the box.

    It seems that he really has no way.

    After more than 30 years of investigation, the truth about the destruction of the Chen family has not been found out.

    Now, I''m his only hope.

    Even if I don''t have any skills, it''s better because I''m young. Even if one day he''s gone, I can help him to continue to investigate this matter for decades, and tell the truth about the more than 100 lives of the Chen family.

    From this point of view, the old man''s abacus is not so good!

    In this way, I had a deep feeling in my heart. After reading the ancient book, I put it aside, turned over and got ready to sleep.

    But unexpectedly, just at this time, I heard master talking in the next room.

    "You... What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you not to disturb us? "

    "Chen Feng, when is it your turn to decide whether to stay or not? I don''t remember giving you that power! " A male voice, you you ring.

    This voice, some strange, but also a sense of inexplicable familiarity, as if where heard?

    I was a little curious, so I pricked up my ears and continued to listen.

    "She''s living a good life now, and she can''t remember those things in the past. Just take it as if I begged you, would you let her go?"

 Chapter 934

    "Leave her alone? Why? "

    The voice was so sharp that it made me think of the man who took my most precious things from the coffin that night.

    Is it him?

    Without waiting for me to come up with a reason, the master outside spoke again.

    "Mo liangye, how did you become like this? You used to... "

    Unfortunately, before master''s words were finished, he was interrupted by the cold man.

    "It was before, it is now. All I know is that she owes me this, and she has to pay it back! "

    Then a heavy step came slowly to my room.

    Seeing this, Shifu rushed to catch up.

    "Mo liangye, you can''t..."

    Obviously, master wanted to stop the man.

    But the next second, I suddenly heard a dull sound, like something hit the wall outside.

    After that, the master''s voice became rather weak and weak, as if he had been hurt a lot.

    "Mo liangye, you can''t... She... She doesn''t know anything, she is innocent..."

    "It doesn''t matter to me whether she knows or not, because in my heart, she has never been innocent!"

    After a pause, the man said to his master again, "Chen Feng, you used to be my brother-in-law. I advise you not to try to stop me. Otherwise, I can kill you at any time! "

    "You..." the master choked and couldn''t speak.

    The man did not entangle with master any more. He strode directly to the door of my room and pushed the door in.

    A cold breath came as like as two peas I felt in the coffin that night.

    Although I can''t see his face clearly in the dark, I can be sure that he must be the man who insulted me that night!

    Realizing that, I was angry.

    Damn, he came to me before I went to him. Do you want to be so brazen?

    I clenched my teeth and held my fist, hoping to beat him up.

    But this kind of emotion, only lasted two or three seconds, then disappeared without a trace.

    Because, I thought of another thing.

    Master, as the owner of the Chen family in linen clothes, was easily thrown on the wall just now.

    It can be seen that his ability is far superior to master.

    In this way, I''m just an ordinary girl. Even if I hate him, what can I do with him?

    Aware of this, my mood can not help but become nervous.

    From the conversation between him and master just now, I guess there may be some unknown enmity between him and me.

    That''s why he came to me.

    So... Will he kill me?

    My fingers trembled uncontrollably at the thought that I might be eaten alive by him at any time.

    I admit, I am a greedy master.

    One second ago, I wanted to settle with him because he took away my most precious thing.

    This second, I felt that as long as he didn''t want my little life, I could even forget about that night.

    After all, although it is precious, it is far less valuable than xiaominger.

    As the saying goes, if you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood.

    As long as I keep my life, I will not find a chance to settle accounts with him?

    It is obvious which is more important.

    After making up my mind, I prayed in my heart that he would show mercy to me.

    But as his footsteps came closer and closer, my heart was still so nervous that I was about to jump out of my throat.

    Bang... Bang... Bang... Bang

    Over and over again, I feel like I''m going to be unable to breathe.

    Ma Dan!

    Forget it, I''ll take it for granted!

    Isn''t that a smelly man?

    I don''t believe it. I can''t preempt!

    So think, I can''t bear, "rub" sit up from the bed, hold the pillow to the direction of the person.

    Although a pillow may not cause much damage to him, it can cause some interference to him, so as to gain a few seconds for my escape.

    As long as I run out of this room and get outside, I can turn to my master for help.

    I don''t believe that Shifu will really ignore my life and death because he can''t beat this guy!

    Can abacus play too loud, sometimes really hit the face.

    No, just as the pillow was just out of my hand, I jumped down from the bed and was ready to run out of the door. A cold touch immediately reached my arm.

    I felt a sudden chill in my heart.

    finished!

    "Seeing me is like seeing a ghost. I''m so terrible?" He asked.

    He caught a positive, my heart is really collapsed.

    But you have to face the collapse, don''t you?

    So, I turned my eyes towards him and replied impolitely: "it''s not gentlemanly to rush into other people''s boudoir at night without their girls'' permission."

    "I''m sorry, from the moment I took away my purity, you are no longer a girl, but a woman. In your Yang''s words, it''s called little sister-in-law. "

    His voice was not as cool as before, but a little more banter, as if the cold and fierce man who spoke to master just outside the door was not him.

    But my mood is still terrible.

    Especially his "little sister-in-law" is an insult to me when I was young, OK?

    Full of resentment, I scolded him in a cold voice: "you are my sister-in-law. Your whole family is my sister-in-law!"

    Although the room was dark and I couldn''t see his face clearly, I still felt that he was smiling, and he was very proud.

    "You can''t even curse. How stupid are you?"

    "Why can''t I swear? I even scolded your whole family, didn''t you hear me? " I retorted coldly.

    In the dark, he stretched out his hand and gently pinched my face: "you are my woman. When you scold my family, are you also scolding yourself? In this way, you can''t escape the title of "little sister-in-law" all the time

    I was so angry that I almost vomited three liters of blood.

    This guy is so good at reversing black and white?

    The point is... When did I become his woman?

    Xu Shi saw what I thought in my heart. His broad palm gently held my waist and pulled me into his arms.

    His cool breath came to my face and made my heart tremble slightly.

    He... What on earth does he want to do?

    I opened my mouth to ask, but he suddenly lowered his head and gently kissed my clavicle with his lips.

    Little by little, just like a light feather, there gently touch.

    My whole body''s sweat and hair, stood up at this moment.

    This guy doesn''t want to

    Think of that night in the coffin so intense experience, I suddenly the whole person is not good.

    Now that all the boys are so open, they are going to knock people down if they don''t agree with each other?

    Can I choose godie?

    I resisted in my heart, but I was so tightly bound by him that I couldn''t move at all.

    In desperation, I had to close my eyes and let him slaughter me at will

 Chapter 935

    But his action did not continue.

    His lips, leaving my clavicle, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then his arms gently embraced me.

    "I miss you so much, ma''am."

    I was slightly stunned.

    "Husband... Madam? Do you... Do you recognize the wrong person? "

    But he did not answer.

    From beginning to end, he just hugged me like that.

    "You... What''s the matter with you?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    He released me and gave me a deep look. There was something in his eyes that I didn''t understand.

    I don''t know why, I feel more and more that I seem to have met him somewhere.

    Not the last time I met a hanged ghost, not the last time I was in the coffin, but before everything, I probably met him.

    It''s just, where is it?

    I''ve lived for 18 years, and I''m sure I''ve been staying in this small village not too far from downtown.

    I''m quite sure that a small place like ours can''t produce a man as handsome and magnanimous as he is.

    But if not in the village, where can I see him?

    I can''t understand this more and more.

    And he didn''t give me too much time.

    No, he stared at me for a while, then turned his face and lay down on my bed.

    "I''m tired. I''ll get some sleep first."

    Hearing this, my face was black.

    I went, he is tired, will sleep in my bed, then I sleep where?

    I was stunned to see his body lying on my slightly narrow bed. My heart was like ten thousand alpacas galloping by.

    Do I kick him, or do I kick him, or do I kick him?

    Incomparable tangle!

    "That... Can you..." I tried to solve it in a peaceful way.

    But without waiting for my opinion, he grabbed my hand and pulled me to bed.

    "Don''t go too far!" I''m a little annoyed.

    He bullied me up and pressed me down.

    "You remember: no matter in the last life or in this life, you can only be the woman of my mo cool night! Forever

    His expression, a change before the banter and mild, with a trace of ferocity, let my heart cold, even half a retort can not say.

    Each other, stalemate, no one said.

    And he also looked at me quietly, as if to see my heart through my body.

    I was so flustered in my heart that I didn''t want him to look at it.

    Seeing me like this, his slender fingers gently pinched my chin, forcing me to face his eyes.

    His eyes, extremely deep, like a quiet spring, refreshing.

    However, in this deep quiet, there is also an unknown sadness.

    So light, but also so thick.

    What kind of person is he?

    Why does he behave differently every time?

    Sometimes cynical, sometimes vicious.

    Every one is like him, but every one is not like him.

    Did he ever experience a great change that destroyed all his beliefs?

    "Woman, you can never escape from me!"

    He said in a cold voice, then pressed down with his body.

    ����

    One night, lingering.

    By the time I woke up, he was gone.

    On the bed sheet, there is still his residual smell, which is so shallow that it can hardly smell.

    But that is the evidence of his existence last night.

    Asshole, I was despised by him again!

    If I meet him next time, I promise I''d rather die than let him succeed!

    Thinking about this, I rubbed my broken waist, got out of bed to wash, and knocked on the door of master''s room.

    "Seventeen, are you... Are you ok?" The master asked with a desire to stop talking.

    I crossed my hands, held in front of my chest, and looked at him warily: "come on, who was that man last night?"

    Listening to the man I mentioned last night, master''s always calm face changed slightly, even his words were incoherent.

    "Who... Who? 17�� There was no one at home last night. Did you dream

    It seems that he wants to muddle through this matter, but how can I follow it?

    "Don''t pretend! I''m not a three-year-old. I''m not that easy to fool! "

    "Seventeen, what am I supposed to be? I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me... "

    He wanted to explain something. I took out master''s passbook and shook it in front of him: "if you don''t tell the truth, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel!"

    To tell you the truth, my deepest understanding of Shifu in the past 18 years is definitely stingy.

    When I was a child, I asked him for fifty cents of pocket money. He could break his teeth.

    What''s more, what I have now is the passbook with all his life savings?

    Sure enough, seeing that I was holding his passbook in my hand, master''s face turned black instantly.

    "Seventeen, you can''t threaten me in this way every time. No matter what, I''m also your elder."

    I shrugged, light should way: "I don''t want to, but who let you don''t tell me the truth?"

    The master hated the iron and fell on the chair at the door.

    "It''s not that I won''t tell you, but that even if I do, you can''t provoke people. In that case, why bother you? "

    "It''s up to me whether I can provoke others. As my master, if you don''t report what you know about me, that''s your business! " My attitude is very firm.

    The master was a little helpless. He took a pipe from the side, lit up the cut tobacco inside and smoked it one by one.

    I knew my master''s character very well, so I stood by and didn''t speak. I just waited for him to finish smoking.

    Time, minute by minute.

    In the end, master finally figured it out.

    "To tell you the truth, the man last night used to be in charge of the existence of thousands of ghosts in the underworld!"

    I frowned slightly: "is he from the underworld?"

    Master acquiesced.

    "Since ancient times, the earth we live on has been divided into yin and Yang. Yang is the world, Yin is the underworld, and they do not interfere with each other. The king of the world, known as the emperor in ancient times, is now known as the president. The king of the underworld is called the underworld. He is the last Pluto, the supreme being of the whole underworld

    "So it is, but why did he pester me?" I never understood.

    Master hung his head and didn''t look at me.

    "I heard that he once had a wife. They were very loving and had a lot of difficulties together. But one day, the relationship between him and his wife broke down, and they couldn''t go back to the past. As for you, I think maybe it''s because you are similar to his wife in appearance. Through you, he can release his deep love for his wife. "

    "His wife, should be your cousin?" I asked.

    The master was a little surprised. He looked at me in a daze, as if he was guessing where I learned it.

    I shriveled mouth, light should way: "I was not careful, overheard you and his speech, I remember he called you brother-in-law."

    The master didn''t speak. He just kept smoking his pipe.

    "Master, what''s the secret between you and him? Why don''t you tell me?" I chased and beat.

    The master stood up, turned his back and said seriously, "seventeen, this is the end of the matter. Don''t ask more questions in the future."

 Chapter 936

    "Master, at this time, do you want to keep it from me?" I''m a little bit reluctant.

    The master held his pipe in his mouth and gave me a slant. It seemed that there was no room for negotiation.

    "I should tell you, and I will tell you. I shouldn''t have told you. You can''t hear a word from me

    "Master..."

    I wanted to keep pestering, but Shifu changed the subject directly.

    "Have you read the pamphlet I gave you last night?"

    Although I''m not very happy, it''s impossible for him to tell me what''s behind him for a while. I can only choose to take a long-term view.

    So, I nodded and said in a deep voice, "I have a rough look, but I don''t understand a lot of things inside."

    The master glanced at me and said, "it''s OK. You don''t have any practice, so you can''t understand it. After I teach you some elementary knowledge of metaphysics, you will understand it gradually. "

    "Master, do you mean to really start teaching me skills?" I asked, frowning.

    The master sighed and said faintly: "before, I was thoughtless. I just wanted to let you live an ordinary life, but I forgot that you were a living dead person from the beginning of your life. This makes your Yin Qi heavier than ordinary people, and you will be easily attacked by some demons. Master can protect you for a while, but not for a lifetime. One day when master dies, no one will be able to protect you like me. So, I think it''s better for you to have the ability to protect yourself. At least, when I go to hell, I will feel more at ease knowing you are safe! "

    Master''s words, with a trace of sadness, made me feel confused.

    "Master, you are a good man. You will not go to hell!" I comforted.

    The master had no choice but to smile: "good people don''t live long, and disasters live for thousands of years. Sometimes, those things don''t shift with our will. "

    "Master..."

    "Well, if you don''t talk about it, there''s nothing left. Come here. Master will help you open your eyes first, and then teach you some superficial skills. In this way, if you encounter something that is not good, you can solve it yourself. "

    Speaking of this, I had no choice, so I walked slowly.

    Master knocked his pipe on the wall a few times, and some silver gray ash fell out of it.

    He raised his hand, twisted it a little, rubbed it on the palm of his hand, then rubbed it on my eyelid, and said three or five incantations that I didn''t understand.

    A cool feeling, immediately from the eyelids into my eyes, just like wiping the essence of balm, the taste is really incomparable acid.

    "Master, this thing stabs my eyes hard. Can you erase it?" I asked.

    The master didn''t say a word. He was still smoking quietly, as if he didn''t hear me.

    I was a little annoyed, but I didn''t dare to move, so I had to wait.

    About three minutes later, the smoke in master''s pipe burned out, and he finally said, "go to the door and tell me what you see."

    Confused, I walked slowly to the gate to see what medicine was sold in master''s gourd.

    But when I really stood at the door, I was stunned.

    Outside... Why are there so many illusory shadows outside?

    Among them, some have no head, intestines are dragged outside, and even the heart has been dug.

    From my point of view, in the past, almost every one of them was extremely miserable, as if they had suffered from some inhuman abuse.

    "They are all ghosts." I don''t know when master stood behind me.

    I was so scared that my hair stood up.

    "Will they..."

    "No, although many of them are killed by others, not all ghosts will have resentment. After all, it depends on the nature of each ghost. " Without waiting for me to ask, master had already answered the questions in my heart.

    I was so surprised that I couldn''t speak, so I had to keep my eyes on the ghosts coming and going outside.

    Sure enough, as the master said, although these ghosts look miserable, there are not many of them full of resentment.

    Most ghosts are in a state of peace and seem to have no desire.

    Perhaps, as the master said, they remember the world not just for revenge or resurrection.

    What''s more, they may just miss the prosperity and warmth of the world and want to stay for a while.

    Thinking about this, I slowly closed my eyes and focused on the master again.

    "So I can see them all the time?"

    The master nodded and said in a deep voice, "the last time you saw a hanged ghost, it was because she wanted to be seen by you. In the future, you will find that when some ghosts don''t want to be known to you, you are unlikely to see them. In this way, you will suffer a lot against them. Of course, now that I''ve opened your eyes, none of these problems will exist. Anything with strong Yin Qi can''t escape your eyes! "

    "So good? After that, don''t those ghosts and goblins take a detour when they see me? " I''m a little proud.

    The master opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by a sudden voice coming in from outside.

    "Uncle Chen, help! Please help my wife!"

    Shifu and I were stunned for a moment. We turned to look outside and saw a middle-aged man with a dark face running to our house in a hurry.

    What the master had said immediately turned into a question of concern.

    "Da zhu''er, what''s the matter with you?"

    Dazhu''er stood in front of the master, panting and pulling his sleeve, looking very nervous.

    "Uncle Chen, my wife... My wife is dying, you must save her..."

    Hearing this, master''s brow suddenly wrinkled deeper.

    "Dazhu, do you think your wife is going to die? What''s the matter? "

    Dazhu''er, with a sad face and out of breath, replied: "my wife has been pregnant for more than 3 months, and her fetal appearance has been very stable. Even the doctor said that it was abnormal. But last night, I went back to her mother''s home with her for a meal, and she said that her stomach was uncomfortable, and she was dizzy and wanted to sleep. I thought it was a normal reaction during pregnancy, so I didn''t care. But when she got up this morning, she was in bed with so much pain that she couldn''t even speak

    "Did you have something you shouldn''t have eaten last night, so you moved your breath?" Master is a little confused.

    Da zhu''er shook his head repeatedly: "since the beginning of pregnancy, the doctor has explained what can be eaten and what can''t be eaten. My daughter-in-law and I have paid special attention to it. Let alone eating things that shouldn''t be eaten, we usually don''t even touch things that can cause fetal abnormalities."

    "If so, you should take her to the hospital. How did you find me?" Master raised his own doubts.

    "If I don''t see that scene, I''ll take her directly to the hospital. But... But I saw that thing, and I... I figured that even if I sent the doctor to the hospital, there would be no way. I... I just thought of you. " Big pillar son calmly answers a way.

    Master''s eyebrows were squeezed into a "Sichuan" shape, and even his eyes became more dignified.

    "What on earth do you see?"

    "I... my wife said at that time that it was very painful, so I wanted to help her feel her stomach, so as to pacify the children inside and make her feel less uncomfortable. But... When I opened her clothes, I was surprised to see... A terrible face appeared on her belly! "

 Chapter 937

    As soon as these words came out, master''s face became very ugly.

    "Dazhu, what you said is true?"

    Da zhu''er took master''s sleeve and said with a bitter smile, "Uncle Chen, we have lived in the same village for more than ten years. Can''t you believe my character?"

    Master lowered his head and took a cigarette. He didn''t speak for a long time.

    I know that he can''t trust Dazhu.

    This big pillar is also a celebrity in our village.

    Mom and dad died early, no one care, temperament natural wild have no way.

    Today I steal my master''s chicken and tomorrow I steal my West''s dog. It can be said that no one''s farmland in our village has been ruined by him.

    However, this boy is still a fool. Every time he is caught and scolded, he still goes his own way relying on the relationship between the villagers.

    Finally, a few neighbors couldn''t see it, so they called the police and caught him in prison.

    But in the end, it''s not a matter of murder and arson. Every time the police put Da zhu''er in prison for half a month, they let him out.

    In the long run, dazhu''er gradually developed a character that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.

    Of course, dazhu''er''s mischief had a great influence on him.

    Otherwise, how can we not get a daughter-in-law even if we are over 30 years old?

    According to my analysis, first, dazhu''er has a bad reputation. No one dares to get involved with him in the village with a radius of ten li, let alone marry his precious daughter to him.

    And these two are more realistic.

    Dazhu''er has been working for a long time, and he doesn''t even have a serious job. Economically, he can really be described as "poor".

    As the saying goes, to marry a Han, to dress and eat.

    How can Da zhu''er support a woman if she can''t support herself?

    To sum up, Dazhu''s time as a bachelor is almost catching up with my master.

    However, his obsession with marrying his daughter-in-law is obviously greater than that of my master.

    The reason why my master is single is not only because he is demanding, but also because he has someone in his heart.

    Da zhu''er, on the other hand, dreams of marrying a daughter-in-law to warm her bed.

    So, two years ago, dazhu''er, who was nearly 40 years old, finally clenched his teeth, closed the door and went to work in the city with his luggage.

    We thought that with Dazhu''s idleness, even if he went to the city, he still couldn''t make a name for himself.

    After all, the market is not good now, and all walks of life are laying off people. It''s not so easy to earn some money.

    But in fact, Dazhu was beyond everyone''s expectation.

    In the first half of this year, he not only drove a brand new car back, but also carried a big girl.

    This girl, I''m not boasting about it. I can''t find a more beautiful face than her.

    So that the village people''s view of dazhu''er has changed from disgust to jealousy.

    Except for me and Shifu.

    Therefore, it''s not totally unreasonable for the master to doubt what da zhu''er said.

    Xu saw that his master had not made a sound for a long time, and Dazhu was in a hurry.

    "Mr. Chen, I didn''t cheat you. I... I really saw a face on my wife''s belly. If I dare to tell you half a lie, I''ll... I''ll hit five thunders in the sky! "

    Say, big pillar son still really raise a hand, make a pair of vow appearance.

    After hearing this, the master finally put down the "Bata Bata" pipe, slowly turned his head and looked at Da zhu''er.

    "Since what you said is so weird, take me to have a look. 17�� Carry the tool kit on your back and go with me! "

    I slightly a Zheng: "what? "Toolkit?"

    The master glared at me and said in a cold voice, "don''t load it for me. Do you think I didn''t know that you stole amulets in my box before?"

    Originally, I didn''t think it was a big deal.

    The shame of others is not worth mentioning here.

    Anyway, I did this to my master when I was young.

    But now I''m embarrassed to be exposed by master in front of outsiders.

    "Master... Master, can you save me some face?" I murmured.

    The master gave me a white look: "I dare to do it myself, but I dare not let others say it? If I were you, I should dig a crack in the ground now! "

    "Master..." I''m not satisfied.

    On one side, dazhu''er saw that I had a fight with my master, and his dark face suddenly became even worse.

    "Mr. Chen, my wife is really in a bad situation. Can you... Can you fight later? I''m afraid my wife won''t last long. I got a wife when I was nearly 40 years old, and she also had my children in her stomach. If she really had any problems, then... I also... "

    After hearing Da zhu''er''s words, the master knocked him on the back of his head with his pipe.

    "What''s my hurry? I didn''t say I wouldn''t save your wife! "

    "That you just also..." big pillar son raised a query again.

    As a result, he got another pipe from master.

    Da zhu''er covered his head and looked at the master innocently: "Uncle Chen, why do you hit me again?"

    "I hit you because you are blind. You can''t see that my apprentice and I are deliberately activating the atmosphere!"

    "Liven up the atmosphere?" Da zhu''er''s face is covered.

    The master glanced at him and said with dignity: "from what you said, I think your wife must be evil. It may be very difficult to deal with it. My apprentice and I fight each other to activate the atmosphere, which helps to keep my brain excited. When we help your wife ward off evil spirits later, we will be more handy! "

    Poof!

    Standing aside, I almost laughed.

    Isn''t master afraid of flashing his own tongue when he talks such serious nonsense?

    The key is, Da zhu''er actually believed it!

    "Yes, Mr. Chen is right. It''s good to enliven the atmosphere. When I meet you, my wife must be saved! " A happy smile appeared on Da zhu''er''s face.

    The master stroked the white beard on his chin, coughed a little, and said, "OK, don''t flatter me. I''ll show you the way. I''ll go to your house first!"

    Da zhu''er nodded and took his master to his home.

    Seeing this, I ran back to master''s room, took out a tool kit from the box under his bed, and quickly followed them.

    Dazhu''er''s house is in the east of the village, a little far from the master''s house.

    It took us about ten minutes to get to their door.

    However, I didn''t expect that as soon as our front feet arrived, we heard a shrill scream in the room.

    "Ah --"

    The big pillar son''s facial expression immediately changed and hurriedly rushed in.

    "Smile! It''s the voice of our family! Something must have happened to her

    Master grabbed him.

    "Don''t get excited. No one knows what''s going on inside. If you rush in like this, you will die! "

    "Then we can''t just smile. She''s still pregnant with my baby!" Dazhu is obviously not very appreciative.

    The master pinned the pipe behind him and said faintly, "we didn''t say we didn''t care, but we should at least find out the enemy first!"

 Chapter 938

    I don''t know, so I just wanted to open my mouth to ask, but Shifu took the kit directly from my hand, turned it inside for a long time, and took out a little paper man that was only my finger long.

    The paper man didn''t know how to cut it, but it was lifelike, like a living man.

    The master put the paper man in the palm of his hand, put his hands together, and made several complicated fingerprints. Then he opened his palms and breathed at the paper man in his palm. Then he saw that the paper man slowly stood up from his palm, took small steps, slid down his arm, and finally fell to the ground.

    Dazhu and I were stunned.

    "Mr. Chen, how can this paper man move? You... What kind of magic did you do to it? " Dazhu''er asked in a trembling voice.

    The master was a little proud. He stroked his beard and said, "fairy art? Can the fairy art have the paper man skill handed down by my Chen family

    "Paper man technique? What is that? " Dazhu wants to get to the bottom.

    But the master waved his hand to him and said impatiently, "this is something handed down by my Chen family. Even if I told you this mortal, you don''t understand. I''d better not waste my saliva."

    Master''s words are very embarrassing to Da zhu''er, but because his wife is in crisis now, he has to turn to my master for help. His originally twisted eyebrows moved slightly, and finally released them.

    "Mr. Chen is an expert from all over the country. If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. I won''t force you. But I beg you, I am such a wife, you must save her

    Da zhu''er said, holding the master''s hand again.

    The master suddenly felt bad. He threw away dazhu''er with disgust and wiped his hand which he had just been pulled by dazhu''er several times.

    "What''s the matter with you? Just talk. What are you doing? I tell you, although I''ve been single for most of my life, my taste hasn''t come down to your low level, so don''t give me any advice, or I''ll let my apprentice cut your third leg later! "

    Dazhu''er''s three views were shattered by his master.

    His face, one moment red, one moment white, just like the big Hualian opera.

    I estimated that he was in his heart at the moment, and he had already scolded his master a hundred times.

    However, Shifu saved a lot of things.

    At least, after that, Da zhu''er didn''t pester Shifu to ask seven questions and eight questions any more. He even kept away for fear that Shifu would think he was going to sell his body to save his wife again.

    The corners of master''s mouth are slightly tilted. He seems to be very satisfied with dazhu''er''s reaction.

    I couldn''t see it any more, so I went forward and urged: "master, you didn''t take out this little paper man to trick us, did you? If you have any special skills, just show them to us

    The master stretched out his hand and flicked on my forehead: "you are the girl! Wait and see Master perform a good trick for you

    With that, the master raised his hand and waved forward. Then he saw that the little paper man who had fallen on the ground moved again.

    However, this time, instead of circling around the master, he quickly ran into dazhuer''s house with his short legs as if he had been guided.

    "This... This will do?" I asked.

    Seeing that I was really curious, master took out two small pills from the kit and handed them to me and Da zhu''er respectively.

    "Eat it!"

    In the face of the black snake in my hand, which was similar to the mud ball that Jigong rubbed from his body, dazhu''er and I looked at each other and swallowed our saliva subconsciously.

    Shit, we don''t even know what this thing is. If we eat it like this, will we die?

    What if it''s rat poison?

    Xu saw that dazhu''er and I hesitated, and soon the master spoke again.

    "If you want to see a good play, hurry up, or I won''t care if you miss it!"

    Speaking of this, it seems that Da zhu''er and I have no choice.

    We looked at each other, held the idea of pulling each other''s back even if we died, gritted our teeth, and finally ate the small pill.

    I thought that after taking this pill, even if I didn''t die, I would be nauseous.

    But I didn''t expect that soon after I swallowed the pill, I felt an unusually cool feeling, rising from my abdomen, and finally even spreading to my brain.

    What''s more amazing is that after this cool feeling, I feel that my eyes seem to have some changes - it actually saw the scene of dazhu''er''s home!

    I felt a little unbelievable and turned to look at master.

    The master shrugged and said, "little case, you can buy me two bottles of good wine in the street, and I''ll give you the skill of controlling this paper man."

    I have black lines all over my face.

    The old man can''t forget to drink any time!

    "Come on, don''t stare at me. Watch what''s going on inside." The master reminded.

    I shriveled my mouth, took my attention away from the master, and started to pay attention to the situation of his family with Da zhu''er.

    As the paper man kept walking around the house, we soon saw the situation inside.

    See big pillar son''s wife lie on the bed, constantly twist body, seem to be very painful appearance.

    But in the house, there was no one else.

    What is the source of her pain?

    Is it her stomach?

    I had some doubts and said to my master in a low voice, "can you make the paper man come closer? I feel like the problem is still with her. "

    Master understood what I meant, and soon made a few more complicated fingerprints, directing the little paper man to fly slowly and stay right above dazhu''er''s wife.

    In this way, dazhu''er and I had a clear picture of her wife.

    Her petite body, still in constant twist, appears extremely painful.

    Palm big small face, constantly out of the big sweat, looking at the heart of pity.

    What on earth is she entangled with?

    I''m still a little confused.

    But dazhu''er cried out at this time: "belly! My wife''s stomach is moving

    I was stunned for a moment, and looked at it again. It seemed that something was crawling on his wife''s slightly raised stomach, crawling from east to west, and from west to East, all the time, even faster and faster, just like the rhythm of breaking out.

    Da zhu''er''s mood suddenly collapsed.

    "This... My wife is pregnant with a monster, isn''t she? If I''m really a monster, I''ll be the queen of all generations. "

    Hearing this, the master hated the iron and kicked his ass.

    "What nonsense! Your wife is human. How can she be pregnant with a monster? "

    "But... But her stomach..." Da zhu''er wanted to cry without tears.

    The master gave him a white look and said in a deep voice, "she''s haunted by a ghost. The ghost wants to eat the soul of the child in her stomach. That''s why this happens."

    This words a, big pillar son flustered more fierce.

    "What? Is the ghost going to eat my child''s soul? Well, if my child is dead, don''t I still want to be a queen

    "Oh, with me, it''s not so easy for you to think of the queen!"

    The master gave a cold hum, and then he made some fingerprints again, and wanted to continue to command the little paper man inside.

    Unexpectedly, dazhu''er''s wife''s eyes suddenly opened, tearing open her abdominal clothes, revealing her slightly raised stomach.

    Without the shelter of clothes, the texture on the belly became clearer and clearer, and more and more like a human face.

    What''s more, this face grinned!

 Chapter 939

    Because of her sudden smile, dazhu''er and I were scared to death.

    "Mom, i... how can my wife''s stomach still laugh? Can''t the ghost in her body find us Da zhu''er asked.

    I gave him a white look: "nonsense, don''t you find us, can you laugh like this?"

    "Then... What shall we do? Are we in danger? " The big pillar was afraid.

    I had no idea in my heart, so I looked at my master.

    But the master was relaxed. He raised his hand and made a few gestures. He took away the little paper man he had put in before. Then he took out his pipe and lit it and began to smoke.

    "Master, you are burning with anger. Why are you still like a man who has nothing to do?" I asked.

    Master glanced at me and said, "what''s the hurry? You can''t die!"

    Hearing this, Dazhu was not happy.

    "Oh, Hello, my Uncle Chen, didn''t you just say that the ghost in my wife''s body wanted to eat my child''s soul? Why can''t you say human life now? You... You have a statement for a while. I... which one should I listen to? "

    The master took a deep puff, spit out a mass of white smoke, and snorted coldly: "a big man, who has no idea, has grown fat in white!"

    Dazhu was even more upset.

    "Uncle Chen, I asked you to help me deal with my wife''s evil affairs. Why did you attack me? I tell you, if something happens to my wife and children because of your delay, I will not let you go! "

    The master glanced at Da zhu''er, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth: "you want to deal with me? I don''t want to weigh my weight! "

    "You..." Dazhu was so angry that he wanted to do it.

    But the master took the pipe in his mouth, pinned it on his back and clapped his hands: "OK, don''t be angry. I''ll take care of your wife!"

    With that, the master strode to dazhu''er''s house.

    Although I don''t know what medicine Shifu sells in gourd, I still keep up with it.

    Da zhu''er followed.

    I didn''t come in before, so I didn''t feel it. Now when I really step into dazhuer''s house, I almost feel dizzy by the smell.

    "Damn, how many days have you not washed your socks?"

    Big column son some embarrassed, embarrassed smile, should way: "also... Also not many days, small half a month, etc. save enough a month, and then wash together."

    I am really speechless to this person.

    But now that we''ve all come in, we can''t turn around and go back, can we?

    What''s more, master has made a promise with Da zhu''er. If we don''t do it well, maybe Da zhu''er won''t give up, will he?

    After thinking about it, I finally held my nose and followed the master to the bedroom where dazhu''er''s wife was.

    "Squeak

    The door, it''s open.

    The three of us walked in slowly.

    Looking around, I saw that Dazhu er''s wife was not lying on the bed now. She was rolling with pain. Instead, she was sitting straight towards the door, looking at us strangely.

    The master found a chair to sit down and raised his legs by the way.

    "Come on, why are you pestering her?"

    Dazhu''er''s wife glared at the master and made a very angry voice: "go away! You old man, mind your own business

    The master chuckled and said, "old man? When I was facing the wind in Yushu, you were just a tadpole in your mother''s stomach

    My master has never been afraid of anyone!

    Sure enough, master''s words angered Dazhu''s wife.

    She looked at the master fiercely, and her teeth kept rubbing, as if she wanted to swallow the master alive.

    "Old man, you will regret what you said!"

    The master still disagreed: "I have done everything in my life, but I have never done anything I regret!"

    Da Zhu Er''s wife was even more angry. She bit her teeth and rushed up regardless of everything.

    When the master saw this, he quickly hid from the side and took out some silver needles from his body. He stabbed Da zhu''er''s wife''s back neck mercilessly.

    Seeing this scene, I figured that what Shifu said before was intended to irritate her, and wanted to lead her to attack herself, so that Shifu could get close to her and use unique skills to her.

    But the ghost attached to dazhuer''s wife seemed to have known the master''s plan for a long time. When the master''s silver needle was about to pierce her back neck, he suddenly tilted aside and successfully avoided the master''s attack.

    The master didn''t expect to come here, so he threw himself into the air, faltered and nearly fell to the ground.

    "Old man, do you want to count me? It''s not that easy! " Big pillar son wife complacently says.

    The master was embarrassed when he lost his hand.

    "I... I was just playing with you. If I really want to count on you, you can''t escape! "

    Dazhu er''s wife looked at the master with disdain on her face and said in a cold voice, "old man, I''ll warn you again. Take your people and get out of here, or I''ll be really rude!"

    Oh, I''ll go!

    Don''t talk about master. Even I feel uncomfortable.

    Although I don''t know how good master really is, I don''t take such a bully, do I?

    I cough lightly for a while, opening mouth to big pillar son''s wife to say: "Yo, still want not to mention?"? Then you''re not polite. Let''s have a look and let us know what you can do! "

    Dazhu er''s wife turned her head slowly and looked at me with vicious and angry eyes.

    "You''re not afraid of death with an old trash and a small trash!"

    When I said that, my lungs would explode.

    Even if you scold master, why should Mao even scold me?

    Do I look like a bully?

    "You are a ghost. You dare not show up. You only know how to hide in the body of a living person. What''s the difference between you and a shrinking turtle?" I retorted coldly.

    Dazhu er''s wife sneered: "how can you motivate me? Unfortunately, it didn''t work for me. As long as I don''t want to come out, none of you can help me! "

    "Is it really impossible?" Master''s voice sounded again.

    Dazhu''er''s wife was stunned. She looked at the master slowly and asked, "what do you mean?"

    The master raised his hand and pointed to his wife''s shoulder.

    Dazhu''er''s wife subconsciously looked at the place where he pointed, and suddenly found that there was a slender silver needle firmly tied there!

    "This... How is this possible? I''ve just dodged. How can you... "Dazhu''er''s wife can''t believe it.

    The master stroked his beard on his chin, and his dry mouth raised a smile of confidence: "my thirteen needles are the unique skills of the Chen family in hemp clothes. If I fail even this, then what face do I have to meet the ancestors of the Chen family? "

 Chapter 940

    "You... Are you from the Chen family in linen?" Dazhu''s wife was a little surprised.

    The master raised his eyebrows and said, "why, are you afraid?"

    Although Dazhu er''s wife''s face changed slightly, she soon recovered her calm.

    "Oh, what about the Chen family in linen? Do you think I''m really afraid of you? "

    The master''s lips slightly lit, with a hint of sarcastic smile: "fear not, it''s not your has the final say!"

    With that, the master put his hands together and quickly made some fingerprints.

    Soon, he saw the silver needle inserted on the shoulder of Da zhu''er''s wife, suddenly fell into her body, as if it had disappeared.

    And the effect of this silver needle was immediately apparent.

    See big pillar son wife originally insolent matchless facial expression, very quickly became painful unbearable.

    Two handsome eyebrows, directly twisted into a ball, cold sweat can''t help flowing down.

    "I... I won''t be forced out by you, definitely not!" She gritted her teeth.

    The master was still confident: "let''s wait and see!"

    Da zhu''er''s wife seems to carry it to the end with her master. Even if her back is sweating with pain, she is still biting her teeth and refuses to show the real body of the ghost.

    But some things will never be transferred by the will of the individual.

    This is not, big pillar son''s wife stood for a while, finally still did not support, Wu fell on the bed, began to roll in the top, as if the pain has been unbearable.

    See this scene, big pillar son immediately more flustered.

    "Mr. Chen, my wife is suffering like this. Will she hurt the baby in her stomach?"

    The tip of the master''s brow was slightly raised, and he said faintly, "it''s a good thing that she hurts. If it doesn''t hurt, it''s really a big trouble! "

    "Why? How can this pain be a good thing? " Dazhu doesn''t understand.

    I looked at dazhu''er''s wife. As soon as I turned my eyes, I immediately understood what the master meant.

    "My master did it with his intention. You think, my master''s ghost door thirteen needles are specially used to deal with the evil things. If they are stabbed at the living people, they will not have any reaction. Since she was in severe pain, it proved that she had not been able to eat the soul of the fetus. Because once she kills the fetus, she will become the fetus, and my master''s ghost door will be ineffective against her. "

    My explanation made Dazhu suddenly realize.

    "So it is. I understand, but my wife has been tossed about for a long time, and then she may have moved her foetus!"

    The master ignored Da zhu''er and looked down at his watch.

    "Soon, 3... 2... 1!"

    As the master''s voice fell, dazhu''er''s wife''s painful voice stopped.

    A small rub smoke, from its tianlinggaier slowly floated out, not far from us in the position of condensation into a ghost only my knee high.

    It was a child, but not a lovely one.

    Because, all over his body, no place is intact, everywhere stained with blood, and even limbs have broken traces, only hanging there wobbly, looking particularly terrible.

    "You... You are..." I was so surprised that I couldn''t speak.

    The ghost child looked at me and sneered: "don''t you always want to force me out? Now, as you wish, are you afraid again? "

    "Who said I was afraid? Don''t say you are just a ghost child, even if you are the Lord of hell, I''m not afraid at all! " I have a hard tongue.

    Hearing this, the sneer on the ghost child''s face became even worse.

    "Yama? Oh, I''m afraid the underworld is in a mess now. Where can I manage the affairs of the world? "

    Master''s face became a little ugly.

    "What happened to the underworld?"

    The ghost child glanced at the master: "do you want to know? I won''t tell you! "

    The master choked for a while, and his face became worse and worse.

    "Evil! Give you face, you don''t want face, it seems that I have to accept you today! "

    "Well, it depends on whether you have the ability."

    Ghost child silk showed no sign of weakness, said a fly, straight toward me.

    I was a little surprised, subconsciously back two steps, want to avoid the ghost child''s attack.

    But in the end, I''m just a mortal, in addition to carrying beat ability than others, I really don''t have much ability.

    This is not, blink of an eye, that ghost child has been riding on my shoulder, mouth to greet my neck.

    My heart is full of rage.

    I went for a while. With the sharpness of the ghost child''s teeth, if I took this bite, I would have three liters of blood, and finally I would die.

    I think it''s a shame that an adult should be killed by a kid who is only my knee high.

    If it comes back, Ma Dongdong will laugh to death?

    No, absolutely not!

    No matter what, I''m also the boss of Ma Dongdong. How can I do such a thing?

    Forget it, no matter. Even if I''m fighting for my life, I have to fight for it!

    Think of here, I don''t care three seven twenty-one, clench a fist, ruthlessly hit to ghost child''s face.

    Xu felt that I was a mortal, ghost child had no fear of my fist, even did not hide, just like a pair of fearless appearance.

    But face slapping often comes too soon, like a tornado.

    "Bang!" A sound, I clenched the fist, hard hit on the ghost child, straight it half of the face are concave into.

    The ghost child hit the ground and looked at me in disbelief.

    "How... How possible? You, a living man without any accomplishments, should not touch my soul at all. How can you... "

    I waved my fist and looked rather proud.

    I forgot to tell you that I am a living dead man. The Yin Qi in my body is no less than you. So, in a way, I belong to the same species as you. In that case, how can I touch your soul? "

    Hearing what I said, the ghost boy narrowed his eyes and seemed to think.

    "After a long time, it turned out to be a living dead man! However, it''s good to eat the living dead, which can increase my skill. It''s good for me, but it doesn''t hurt me at all! "

    As soon as he said this, the master immediately let out a sharp drink: "do you want to eat my apprentice? You have to ask me if I agree first

    Hearing this, the ghost child turned his head and glared at the master: "you''re the old man again. You can''t see the coffin without tears!"

    Sound falls, see ghost child body suddenly burst out a very strong ghost gas, straight to master body drill.

    "Master, be careful!" I made a warning immediately.

    But the master still couldn''t escape the attack of the ghost child. He was almost immediately wrapped in the dark and strong ghost spirit, and could not even see his body.

    My heart was raised high all of a sudden.

    Shifu is the only one among the three of us who is likely to subdue the ghost child.

    If even he has an accident, then what can dazhu''er and I fight against the ghost child?

    Like to see the worry in my heart, ghost child now more and more proud.

    "Since you''re all here today, don''t try to run any of you!"

 Chapter 941

    After the ghost child finished, he increased his ghost spirit and let them entwine the master continuously, as if to tear the master apart with the strong ghost spirit.

    But Shifu still didn''t move, except that he was included in it. He was not affected by those ghosts at all.

    The ghost child was not reconciled. He burst out more intense ghost spirit and wanted to kill his master.

    But no matter what he did, the master was the same as before, without any change.

    This kind of situation, let ghost child some flustered: "you... You should not also be a living dead person?"

    The old voice of master came from the dark ghost.

    "Do you really think the world is full of dead people?"

    Ghost child''s face suddenly changed into panic: "then... How can you not react to my ghost gas at all? You know, even if I have 10 you, I can tear them up. According to reason, you should not be able to stand here and talk to me! "

    The thick black air still enveloped the master in it, making people unable to see his figure.

    However, his voice was the same as before, and he was old enough to be confident.

    "You overestimate yourself! Even my apprentice can''t tear up your ghosts, let alone me? "

    "No, it''s impossible! I can tear it up, I can tear it up! "

    The ghost child is obviously a little excited.

    He opened his arms, released all the ghost Qi in his body, and then swept the master''s place in an instant.

    This time, the master did not speak any more, and there was no more movement.

    My heart is in a mess.

    Is master really torn up by ghost children?

    Is this kid really good enough?

    I''m a little worried, and I''m even more scared.

    Even the master is gone. Isn''t it easier for him to deal with me and Da zhu''er?

    I turned my eyes around, slowly stepped back, and subconsciously wanted to leave.

    Who knows, at this time, not far away that dark ghost gas issued a sound.

    "Is that all you have?"

    Ghost child originally proud face, now become extremely frightened.

    He widened his eyes, looked at the dark ghost, and his eyes were filled with incredible surprise.

    "This... How is this possible? You... You''re still alive? "

    The master sneered in the dark and said in a deep voice, "of course, I''m still alive. How can I die without you? "

    This was so ironic that the ghost child was furious in an instant.

    He glared at the direction where Master was, and his eyes almost burst out with anger.

    "What kind of trick did you use to survive in my evil spirit?"

    The master chuckled and said, "I still need a trick to deal with such a nameless kid like you, sir?"

    "You... Don''t deceive people too much!" Some of the ghost kids are choking.

    Seeing him like this, master''s voice was even more contemptuous.

    "You''re a villain, and you deserve to be compared with human beings?"

    "You..." the ghost child choked harder.

    Master has always been a pleasant person. At the moment, he didn''t plan to talk with ghost children. Soon, a strong golden light burst out from his body, splitting the black ghost into countless pieces.

    Dazhu''er and I were blinded by the stab, but still because of curiosity, we secretly looked to the master through our fingers.

    I saw the master step out of the Black Ghost gas slowly, his face was calm and calm, and he only squeezed two pieces of yellow paper in his hands.

    Presumably, the reason why Shifu was not torn by those ghosts just now was thanks to these two pieces of Rune paper!

    And as the master walked out of his ghost gas intact, the ghost child was shocked.

    "You... Didn''t expect you to have two brushes!"

    The master folded the two yellow amulets and put them back in the tool kit. Then he glanced at the ghost child faintly: "you were performing before. Now is it my turn?"

    Hearing this, the ghost boy stepped back two steps and looked at the master warily.

    "What do you want?"

    The master shrugged, moved a chair, sat down, lit his pipe and began to smoke.

    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to know two things. First, what happened to the underworld; Second, why on earth do you want to pester Da zhu''er''s wife. If you answer these two questions well, I can let bygones be bygones when you disturb the order of yin and Yang with your ghost body today. "

    The ghost child stared at the master and asked coldly, "what if I don''t say it?"

    The master took a smoke, spit out a big smoke ring, the expression is incomparably leisurely, but what he said is so loud.

    "You can try. As the only descendant of the Chen family in linen clothes in the world, I want you to live forever. It''s really very simple. I think there is no ghost in the world who doesn''t want to be reincarnated? "

    Sure enough, hearing this, the ghost child''s face became more and more ugly.

    "You... You are really cruel!"

    Master chuckled: "compared with you, I''m far behind!"

    The ghost child has seen the master''s ability. Even if there are tens of thousands of unwillingness in his heart, he dare not make mistakes easily.

    He stood in the same place, silent for a long time, and finally opened his mouth.

    "I don''t know much about the underworld either. I only know that the underworld is in chaos now. It seems that someone in the ten halls of hell encouraged the Yin soldiers to rebel. The underworld sent people to suppress it several times, but each time they suppressed a batch, there would always be new rebellious Yin soldiers coming out. Just like overnight, countless traitors appeared in the underworld''s Yin soldiers. No one can tell who is loyal and who is treacherous. The underworld people are suspicious of each other and fight with each other, leading to the underworld no longer prosperous in the past. "

    I don''t know why, when ghost child said these words, I thought of the man named Mo liangye at the first time.

    Master said that he was the last Pluto and the father of the present Pluto. Why did he not care at all when there was such a mess in the underworld?

    Or is he just in vain and has no ability to govern the underworld?

    If so, what qualification does he have for me to be his wife?

    The man I want must be indomitable, able to dominate and save the people.

    I don''t want to live with him and have a baby!

    Thinking about this, I turned my head and looked at Shifu, only to find that Shifu''s face was much more dignified than mine.

    He wrung his eyebrows and asked with a little worry, "is this really true?"

    Ghost child shrugged, light should way: "of course, otherwise you think I was how to escape from the underworld?"

    Master''s face sank slightly.

    "Well, what''s the answer to the second question?"

    This time, the face of the ghost child is not good.

    He was like a fish that had been touched by the scales, and his whole body was full of anger, staring at us like that.

    No, it''s not us. It''s Dazhu.

    Yes, the person he''s really looking at is actually Dazhu!

 Chapter 942

    Dazhu''er was staring at Zhifa Mao with ghost child''s eyes and hid behind the master.

    "You... You''ve been watching me for... What? As soon as I have no grudge against you, I have no grudge against you... "Da zhu''er asked in a trembling voice.

    Ghost child smile, but it is extremely gloomy sneer, let a person just look, then feel unforgettable forever.

    "No injustice, no hatred? You seem to have forgotten. "

    Ghost child''s words, let big column son is sweat hair erect even more.

    As he shrank behind his master, he asked in a trembling voice, "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about. I... I have nothing against you... You can''t make up something to cheat me!"

    The sneer on the ghost child''s face is becoming more and more insidious.

    Even if I have seen one or two strange events, my heart is trembling at the moment.

    I don''t know why, I always feel that there must be a dispute between this ghost child and Da zhu''er.

    However, I have no way to know what the situation is even if I don''t talk about it.

    At present, we can only wait and see how they will develop.

    Thinking so, I looked at the ghost child again.

    See its Yin Luan matchless face, at the moment is more some cunning, as if brewing what big conspiracy general.

    "Are you sure you can''t remember?"

    Dazhu''er shrank behind the master and shook his head: "I... I really don''t remember where I offended you before. You... Don''t mess with me and my family, OK?"

    The ghost child''s cold eyes swept at Da zhu''er.

    Dazhu''er was frightened, shivered and put his hand around Shifu''s arm.

    "Mr. Chen, you can cure this thing, can''t you? I beg you, please help me get rid of it. It''s... It''s terrible... "

    But the master was still holding a pipe, smoking there.

    "I could cure it before, but not now."

    Dazhu Er widened his eyes, looked at the master and asked in disbelief, "why? Just now you''ve brought it down. Why can''t you cure it now? "

    The master took a puff of his cigarette and spat out a big ring. He said faintly, "it''s not that I can''t cure it, but that I don''t want to cure it."

    Dazhu is a little confused.

    The master coughed and continued: "before, I treated it because I thought it was a ghost. But now, from its performance, the reason why it entangles your wife is that you have done something shameful. And this shady thing must have something to do with this ghost child. From this point of view, this belongs to the injustice has the head, the debt has the owner. As an outsider, I can''t really get involved. "

    Hearing this, Da zhu''er was about to cry.

    But his mouth was as smelly and hard as the stone in the pit.

    "No... Uncle Chen, i... I''ve been aboveboard all my life. I really haven''t done anything shameful, and I haven''t hurt it. You have to believe me..."

    The master glanced at Da zhu''er, shook his head helplessly, and sighed, "since that''s the case, I can''t help you. Do it yourself."

    With that, master stood up and strode to my side.

    "Seventeen, let''s go. We won''t go through the muddy water!"

    Although I don''t know what medicine the master sold in the gourd, he said that he had left, and I couldn''t stay any longer, so I had to go out with him.

    Seeing this scene, Da zhu''er immediately collapsed, and rushed over and hugged master''s thigh.

    "Uncle Chen... You can''t leave. If you leave... This... This ghost will eat me. Saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher... You must save me and my wife!"

    The master stopped and turned around slowly, looking down at Da zhu''er.

    "Do you still refuse to tell the truth?"

    Da zhu''er knew that he couldn''t hide it, so he tried his best to knock his head on the ground. He was almost bleeding.

    "I say... No matter what you ask, I always say..."

    The master looked at me, and I immediately understood. I bent down and pulled the pillar up from the ground, and helped it to the chair where the master had just sat down.

    "Say it!" The master sighed.

    Da zhu''er hung his head, and his rough fingers kept rolling his coat hem, just like a child who did something wrong.

    "In fact... I really don''t know what kind of grudge I have with this ghost. I didn''t cheat you! But... I''ve done a lot in my life. Among those things, the one that can be related to this ghost child may be the only one... "

    The ghost child''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    Master knows that Dazhu is about to get to the point.

    "That one, which one? If you want to live, you''d better tell everything. Otherwise, I can''t help you if I annoy it! " The master threatened.

    Da zhu''er knew that he couldn''t escape. He was disheartened and lowered his head to the crotch.

    "In fact... I didn''t go out to work a few years ago. I... I went to the city to work for a distant relative. Originally, before he went, he said that he would let me look after the shop for him, and he gave me 3000 yuan. But after I went there, I found that he didn''t open a shop at all. His real occupation was selling baby corpses! "

    The ghost child''s eyes are fixed on Dazhu.

    Sharp teeth, also constantly grinding, as if at any time will jump to bite off the neck of Da Zhu Er.

    The resentment can be seen.

    Da zhu''er didn''t dare to pause. He took a deep breath and went on.

    "I feel sick after I know, and I don''t want to do it. But... He threatened me that if I didn''t do it, I would have to pay back the 5000 yuan I borrowed from him. I''m used to idling. I don''t even have 200 yuan on me. What can I give him back 5000 yuan? He saw that I hesitated and began to pull me into the water in a different way. He said that now many people will quietly find a dead baby for their children after their children die, so that they can marry in hell, so that the children will not be alone in hell. Generally, people who do this are very rich and generous. A baby''s corpse can be sold for at least 50000 yuan.

    "At that time, I didn''t understand, so I asked the relative, how can I sell without a corpse source? That relative scolded me for being stupid and said that there was no need to worry about the source of the corpse, because he had already got through the relationship with the hospital. However, for those fetuses who had induced abortion in the hospital, after the patients left, they would clean the corpses of the babies sucked out by the machine and sew them up with a medical needle to keep their corpses intact. When it''s done, the baby''s body will fall on my relative. My relatives then sold the corpses one by one according to the buyer''s bid and the integrity of the corpses.

    "My relatives said that he had made millions of money by this, and even found three or four lovers. I didn''t want to do it, but I couldn''t stand him to do both. In the end, I had to compromise and sell baby corpses with him. As my relatives said, the demand of this industry is much bigger than I expected. Baby corpses are in short supply almost every day. He and I have become rich and reached the peak of our life. Later, when I saw that I had almost made enough money, I went on a blind date, met my wife there, and married her. "

 Chapter 943

    After listening to Da zhu''er, master and I were quite speechless.

    "Abortion baby, with the Yin is very heavy, ordinary people do not dare to touch, you actually started to resell the baby body business, you... Do you really think your life is too long rhythm?" The master said that he hated iron but not steel.

    Da zhu''er was crying and helpless: "Uncle Chen, I don''t want to be like this, but... But I haven''t read any books or learned any crafts. If I don''t do this, when can I marry my daughter-in-law in my life?"

    The master glared at him and said in a cold voice, "don''t say that you have to do evil things! In our village, there are many people who have neither read any books nor learned crafts, but they still use their hard-working hands to create their own happy life. It''s just you. You''ve been doing nothing since you were a child. You''ve been idling around all day, and you''ve even sold baby corpses! Da zhu''er, Da zhu''er, do you know what you''ve done? Even if the ghost child doesn''t pester you, the child in your wife''s stomach will be punished by heaven in most cases, and will end up in a bad end! Is that what you want? "

    Master''s words stunned Da zhu''er.

    "Mr. Chen, are you... Are you serious? My so-called actions will really bring bad luck to my wife''s children? "

    The master sighed and said in a deep voice, "although you didn''t kill and set fire directly, it''s extremely disrespectful to sell baby corpses. God has always been fair. It won''t make you and your descendants feel better!"

    Dazhu is completely stupid this time.

    The reason why he wants to find a way to marry a wife, in addition to men and women, the most important thing is to let his wife give birth to a few fat boys, so as to inherit his genes.

    But now, the master said that the sale of baby corpses would affect his descendants. Can he not panic?

    His whole person, like a deflated balloon, limply sat on the ground.

    "How could that be? I... I''m just confused about money. How could it be like this? " Dazhu murmured.

    Looking at him like this, the master shook his head helplessly.

    "If you had known today, why should you have known at the beginning? Your nature is not bad, but it''s bad that you don''t want to work hard, but you have to enjoy your success. It''s really harmful to yourself, your wife and your descendants! "

    Da zhu''er''s soul is almost gone. Where can I care what the master says?

    At the moment, all he thought about was how to repay his blood debt.

    He hesitated for a moment, but regardless of everything rushed to the ghost child in front of, can not stop kowtow to the ghost child.

    "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t resell your body. I shouldn''t let you marry other people. I beg you to forgive me, OK? As long as you don''t pester my wife and children any more, I promise to burn incense for you every day in the future, so that you can enjoy my family''s incense forever

    When he said this, his expression was extremely sincere, and he wanted to show his heart to ghost children.

    But ghost child didn''t care about his apology at all. He looked at Da zhu''er coldly and grinned with a strange and sarcastic smile.

    "Now you know how to regret it?"

    Da zhu''er nodded: "I regret it. I really regret it now. If you give me another chance, I will not resell your body, I swear

    "Give you another chance? Give you another chance to sell me? "

    The ghost child laughed more and more and made people stand up.

    Da zhu''er was also a little scared, and his body subconsciously stepped back.

    "I... I won''t sell you any more, i... I will cremate your body well, find a quiet cemetery for you and bury it, so that you can be reborn in hell earlier..."

    The ghost child looks at the big pillar like that, just like a devil staring at his food.

    "I''m really moved by your sincerity. Why don''t you give me a demonstration, dig a hole in this room and bury yourself alive, and then I''ll decide whether to let you go or not? "

    On hearing this, Dazhu''s legs couldn''t stop trembling.

    "Bury... Myself alive? Then... Then I''ll die? "

    The ghost child, with a smile, replied: "yes, you will die, and my resentment will be gone. Naturally, I won''t trouble you any more. As for whether God will punish your descendants, you can''t worry any more. So, it''s a good thing to get more at one stroke! "

    Da zhu''er was so sad that he was about to cry.

    "But... But I don''t want to die. I''m just in my thirties. I haven''t lived enough..."

    As soon as the words came out, the strange expression on the ghost child''s face suddenly became extremely fierce. He grabbed Da zhu''er''s neck and pinched it hard.

    "You didn''t live enough, did I? Originally, after my parents ended my life in the way of stream of people, as long as I get rid of my anger, I can go to hell to reincarnate. But you just want to sell my baby corpse for your own self-interest, and let me marry other dead ghosts, so that I will be entangled by him forever, and there will be no chance of reincarnation. You said, "should I hate you or not?"

    Dazhu wanted to answer, but now he could not say a word.

    A fat face, because of lack of oxygen and hold red.

    "I tell you, today I will not only kill you, but also your wife and children! You''ve done me so much harm. Why should I make you feel better? People like you who can do whatever it takes to get there are already dead! "

    The ghost child roared, pinching Da zhu''er''s hand suddenly more forcefully, obviously to strangle Da zhu''er directly.

    I can''t see it anymore.

    Although dazhu''er''s act of reselling baby corpses is shameful, he now knows that he is wrong and is willing to repent. Why can''t ghost child give him a chance to reform?

    What''s more, the ghost child is just a kid at best.

    A kid dares to take the life of a living person. After that, don''t those ghosts wandering in the sun want to be more presumptuous?

    Thinking of this, I stride forward and want to stop the ghost child.

    But Shifu''s action was faster than mine. As soon as he raised his hand, several silver needles flew from his palm and went straight to the ghost child.

    "Be careful!"

    I don''t know who it is. Suddenly, I yelled.

    When the ghost child heard the news, he turned his head and saw the silver needle shot by the master. He immediately released the pillar and quickly hid away.

    Master''s silver needle fell to the ground.

    But Shifu was not angry.

    On the contrary, I''m a little proud.

    What medicine did the old man sell in his gourd?

    I was puzzled and asked my master, "master, what are you happy about? Didn''t you save Da zhu''er''s life? What kind of coke do you have here? "

    The master glanced at me, but did not answer. Instead, he looked sideways at the 2-meter-wide bed of dazhu''er''s house not far away.

    "Now that you''re here, why don''t you show up?"

 Chapter 944

    Master''s words made me more confused.

    In this room, just a few of us, where else?

    Is it hard for the old man to catch ghosts and demons, and have hallucinations?

    My heart was full of sorrow, but I didn''t dare to relax. I focused all my attention on my master.

    Master''s eyes were still fixed on the big bed not far away.

    As if, there is something extraordinary there.

    "Master, what are you looking at..." I tried to ask.

    But before I could finish asking, I saw a slight movement of the sheets hanging from the big bed, and then a ghost child, who was also only my knee high, came out of it.

    I''m a little confused.

    This... What''s the situation?

    There was a ghost child before, and now there is another ghost child, just a girl and a boy.

    Is it hard to say that dazhuer''s house has become a gathering place for ghost children?

    Compared with my shock, Shifu seems more calm.

    He squinted, looked at the boy ghost child one eye, meaning unknown smile: "as expected and I guess almost."

    Hearing his words, the boy looked at him warily and asked, "do you know who I am?"

    The master stroked his beard and said faintly, "you are the baby boy who married her, aren''t you?"

    The boy was a little surprised, but soon recovered.

    "I didn''t expect that you just looked at me and guessed my identity. So, no wonder she could be cured before

    "I''m flattered. I was just a fluke." The master answered modestly.

    The boy was staring at master, his eyes full of vigilance.

    "I don''t care if you''re lucky or not, but today, as long as I''m here, you can''t hurt her!"

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be so manly when you were young. I really can''t bear to do it! " The master murmured.

    The boy took a look at the girl and the master, then asked, "we have done nothing wrong. Why do you want to attack us?"

    "Nothing wrong?" The master frowned slightly, "nothing is wrong, then why does she want to take the lives of several members of dazhu''er''s family?"

    "That''s him, damn it! He resells baby corpses, which is harmful to nature and justice. Everyone will be punished for it! " The boy said with gnashing teeth.

    The master sighed deeply and said, "he sold the baby corpse. God will punish him. Why do you need to take revenge here? Besides, if there is no big pillar selling baby corpses, do you think you can meet her and marry her in the dark? "

    The boy was very angry, but when he heard master''s words, he gradually became silent.

    The master thought that he had pacified the boy, so he walked forward slowly.

    Unexpectedly, just as the master was trying to get close to him, the boy suddenly raised his head and glanced at the master with a very Yin Luan look.

    I didn''t know it well, so I yelled.

    "Master, be careful of cheating!"

    But it''s too late.

    By the time master responded, the boy had already jumped to his shoulder.

    All over his body, he burst out more ghost than the girl ghost child before.

    The key point is that from the point of view of his movements and momentum, his ability and ferocity are far higher than those of female ghost children.

    Master, if you are so captured by him, can you still make a good ending?

    "I didn''t want to hurt you, but if you want to do something bad for my wife, I will not spare you!" The ghost boy rode on the master''s shoulder and said in a cold voice.

    "Release my master! My master is the former head of the Chen family in hemp clothes. You should be careful that he will blow you up! " I yelled at the boy.

    But the boy didn''t take my words to heart at all. He still rode on the master with an extremely fierce expression.

    "The Chen family in linen? A family that has been in decline for decades, is it not a good idea to put it on the table? "

    Hearing this, his face changed slightly.

    "Little fart, I advise you to keep your mouth clean! Although the Chen family in hemp clothes is in decline now, it''s still not something you ghosts can desecrate! "

    "Oh, what a shame we can''t blaspheme! Unfortunately, everything in the world depends on strength! Now you have been clamped down by me. As long as I move a little, your life will be over. What else do you think your Chen family in hemp clothes should be proud of? " The boy is much more mature than he looks.

    "I advise you not to act rashly, or you will regret it!" The master said in a cold voice.

    Hearing this, the boy burst into laughter.

    "Regret? No matter before or after death, I don''t know how to write regret

    With that, the boy turned his head to look at the girl again, and said gently, "I''ll take care of this old man. Just do what you want to do!"

    The ghost girl looked at him gratefully, then walked slowly to the big pillar again.

    Da zhu''er thought he had saved his life, but now the ghost girl is going to pester him. He is almost exhausted, OK?

    "Nvxia, why are you pestering me again? Haven''t I already apologized to you? What else do you want? " Da zhu''er asked with a sad face.

    Female ghost child hate big pillar son can be said to hate to the bone, where can because of his previous apology and let him go?

    This is not, big pillar son just finished saying not for a while, that female ghost child once again choked big pillar son''s neck.

    Da zhu''er had been frightened once, but now he was shocked again. Although he was not so shocked as before, he felt absolutely uncomfortable.

    He wanted to cry without tears, and cried to me: "seventeen, please help me and your master! Now, your master and I are grasshoppers tied to the same rope. You must not ignore us! "

    Master was still calm. When he heard this, he immediately scolded him.

    "You son of a bitch, you are the grasshopper, your whole family are grasshoppers!"

    Dazhu is in a hurry.

    "Mr. Chen, it''s time. What are you calling me for? Can you save your strength to deal with these two ghost children? "

    But the master was still cursing, as if he would not stop cursing all the eighteen generations of dazhu''er''s ancestors.

    Dazhu was desperate.

    He suddenly regretted that he had invited such a grumpy old man.

    And the two ghost children, seeing the master scolding Da zhu''er all the time, felt happy.

    "Even your companions are scolding you. It can be seen how despicable you are! If you want me to say, people like you don''t deserve to live in this world! "

    Dazhu was a little frightened.

    "You... What are you doing? Don''t mess, don''t mess! "

    That female ghost child does not depend on, still a face fierce stare him.

    "I don''t do anything, I only want your life!"

    Say, the female ghost child pinches the hand of big pillar son''s neck more and more hard, and soon pinches big pillar son''s face red.

    "You... You don''t... Mess around... I... I know... Wrong... Please... Please... Forgive me... Let me live..." Da Zhu Er said intermittently.

    But the female ghost child''s movement, did not stop because of this.

    She was like a violent maniac, pinching Da zhu''er''s neck as if she could pinch her head at any time.

    "I killed you, I see you dare to sell baby corpses in the next life!"

    The ghost girl said in a cold voice. She tried her best to kill Da zhu''er.

    Finally, I couldn''t watch it. No matter what happened, I jumped on it

 Chapter 945

    I don''t know where my courage comes from. I just know that I can''t let Da zhu''er die.

    He has done some things that are harmful to his morality, but those things will not be punished to death.

    At least, it shouldn''t be these two ghost children who end his life.

    The ghost girl''s attention was on dazhu''er, and she didn''t notice me at all. When I jumped on her, she was unprepared. She was suddenly overturned by the strong impact of me and rolled several times.

    As a result, Da zhu''er regained his freedom. He stood where he was, gasping heavily.

    I couldn''t see it, so I gave him a hand.

    "Still standing here, do you want to die?"

    Big column son hears a sound, this just reaction come over, quickly run to my behind, like a tortoise grandson to shrink there.

    "Seventeen, you got the true biography of your master. You helped me deal with this ghost child quickly. She is so fierce!" Big pillar son anxiously says.

    I can''t help looking black.

    Before today, I didn''t even know the true identity of my master. What kind of biography can I get?

    If you really want to say what master passed on to me, we are the only ones with the same bad temper.

    But in this situation, even if the master didn''t pass on anything to me, I would not do anything, and I couldn''t shrink back at all!

    I gathered my mind, staring at the ghost girl who was overturned by me.

    I saw her lying on the ground for a long time, and then slowly climbed up against the wall.

    On her face, I don''t know how to make it, there was a large amount of burning, puffing out black smoke.

    Her arm, which was already on the verge of collapse, now fell to the ground and was even more broken.

    Look at this, I''m afraid I can''t pick it up any more.

    Er... What''s the situation?

    I just jumped on her and hit her. How could she be like this?

    Is it difficult that I am like the protagonist in martial arts novels, and I have some unknown energy in my body?

    My face was covered and I turned to look at my master.

    Master was also quite surprised.

    "Seventeen, you..."

    But without waiting for the master to finish, the ghost boy on his shoulder went mad.

    His face, which had been pale, was now covered with blue veins.

    Even the innocent eyes have become scarlet, as if they have been carried away by hatred.

    "If you hurt my beloved, I will kill you!"

    As he said that, his body suddenly burst out a very strong ghost gas, and one by one, he went into the master''s body endlessly.

    I thought that so much ghost spirit would make Shifu miserable.

    But in fact, he didn''t.

    Not only did not, as time went on, and even those ghost gas sources continue to absorb into their own body posture.

    Male ghost children also found this, subconsciously want to stop their ghost gas.

    But it''s too late.

    No matter how hard he tried, the ghost spirit in him was just like no money. He could not stop it.

    "How could that be? You... What did you do to me? " The boy asked in surprise.

    The master didn''t answer him, but his face was expressionless, which accelerated the speed of absorbing the ghost spirit from the boy ghost child.

    No, after a while, the boy became translucent, and his whole soul began to wobble. He even couldn''t stand steadily.

    Seeing these changes in himself, the boy ghost child is almost on the verge of collapse.

    Two lines of blood and tears trickled down his blue face.

    "You... You have absorbed all the ghost gas from me. You... You are vicious!"

    The master glanced at the boy ghost child and said lightly, "I intended to give you a chance, but from the moment you started on me just now, you have already ruined your own way!"

    Male ghost child heart is unwilling: "you living people... Always like to bully... Why to find... These high sounding reasons?"

    "As the saying goes," one thought becomes Buddha, one thought becomes devil. Your experience is worthy of sympathy. If you go to hell, they will read about your unfair experience in this life and arrange a good afterlife for you. But you just can''t let go of your inner obsession with hatred. You come here to do evil and even want to hurt people''s lives. If I don''t do it, I''m afraid more people will be harmed by you than you

    "If you want to add the crime of..., why not? I''ve been sucked most of the ghost gas by you... And I can''t end up well in the end. But... I have a request... "

    The boy ghost child has become very weak, even the small action of turning his head seems to have exhausted all his strength.

    He looked at the same scarred ghost child and said slowly: "she... She is the only concern I have in this world. She... Is not bad in nature. She... Is just dazzled by hatred. I hope you can let her go... And give her a chance to reform..."

    The boy ghost child said these words, no longer have the strength to support his body, just fell to the ground.

    "I didn''t expect that you''re just a ghost marriage, and you can use your feelings to your heart''s content. Well, I promise you that I can give her a way to live as long as she puts down her hatred and goes all out for the good! " Master said calmly.

    Hearing the master''s words, the boy was a little relieved.

    "You living people... May not understand this feeling... But we were abandoned by our parents since we were young... We didn''t even have the chance to be born... That kind of loneliness and loneliness... It was really maddening... Fortunately, later my parents bought her for me... Let her marry me... At that moment, I feel... I''m not alone any more... I''ve got the same kind... I''ve got a partner... I''ve got a lover

    "I treat her with all my passion... Whatever she wants to do, I accompany her... Including killing people. I thought... This would move her and make her willing to be a ghost couple with me... But I didn''t know until her conversation with you just now that she didn''t really have me in her heart. She didn''t even want to be with me at all. She even hated the person who sold her to my parents... In fact, I didn''t hate that person, Even a little grateful to him, because... If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid I would never meet her in my life... But she hated him, so I had to hate him with her

    "Now it''s ok... I''m going to die soon... When I disappear in this world, her ghost marriage will be lifted naturally... No one will pester her... At that time, she will be able to go to hell to enter reincarnation, reincarnate and be a human again... How nice... And this... Is also the best... And the last love that I can give her..."

    The ghost boy finished his last sentence, and his last ghost breath was also inhaled into the master''s body.

    Without the support of ghost Qi, his ethereal soul finally broke up into a pile of loose sand. With the night wind blowing in from outside, he disappeared in dazhu''er''s home

 Chapter 946

    The air, at this moment, becomes quiet.

    Even if a needle falls on the ground, you can hear it clearly.

    "He... What''s wrong with him?" The ghost girl asked in a trembling voice.

    The master sighed: "he has lost his soul. There will be no trace of him in the world."

    Hearing this, the ghost girl was stunned.

    "How could that be? He... How could he be so scared? He promised me that he would take revenge with me and see my enemies with his own eyes. How can he be so scared? "

    The master turned his head and gave the ghost girl a deep look.

    "In fact, if you didn''t have too much obsession in your heart, he might not have come to this end. After all, you did him harm. "

    The ghost girl made up her mind and began to shake her head madly.

    "No, it''s not me, it''s not me who hurt him, it''s you who really killed him! If you hadn''t sucked his ghost with your magic, he wouldn''t be out of his wits! You have done him harm

    "He has paid so much for you, but you are not willing to bear any responsibility for him?" The master asked faintly.

    The girl ghost child''s look changed slightly, and seemed to be moved.

    But to the mouth, she is still as hard as ever.

    "He wasn''t killed by me. Why should I admit it? Do you think that with his death, I can wake up my inner conscience and make me correct? I tell you, don''t dream! What I want to do has never been impossible. I said that if I want to kill the person selling the corpse, I must kill him! Anyway, today, either he or I will die! "

    The girl ghost child said, regardless of the serious injury on her body, flew to the big pillar again.

    Seeing this, the master slightly twisted his eyebrows and raised his hand to cast a yellow spell on the ghost girl.

    The charm, like long eyes, accurately bypassed some shelter in the house and stuck on the ghost girl''s body.

    The flame, suddenly ignited.

    The ghost girl fell to the ground in mid air and burst out a shrill roar.

    "Samadhi zhenhuo, you used Samadhi zhenhuo to burn me... You..."

    The master looked at her without expression and said slowly, "he used his life to exchange my forgiveness for you, but I didn''t expect that you didn''t cherish it so much."

    "You have never been abandoned by your parents, and you have never been sold as goods. Naturally, you will not understand my feelings." Said the ghost child cunningly.

    Hearing this, master''s face became slightly sad.

    "I haven''t said anything like that. But my family are all dead. I haven''t found out who killed them so far. "

    When master said this, he gave a pause.

    "Sometimes it''s harder to live than to die."

    The ghost girl didn''t expect that master would say these words to her. She was so stunned that she even forgot the pain of being burned by the three real fires.

    "Maybe... Maybe I know the truth about the death of your family." She said slowly.

    The master was stunned and looked at the ghost girl.

    "What did you say? Do you know the truth about the disappearance of the Chen family in linen

    The ghost girl nodded.

    Master''s eyes lit up in a flash.

    As if, walking in the dark night, suddenly saw the long lost sunshine.

    "Tell me, my family, who killed them?" The master asked.

    The female ghost child moved the corner of her mouth and said, "they are all in fact..."

    I pricked my ears to hear the truth from the ghost girl.

    But the next second, an unexpected scene happened.

    The ghost girl suddenly stretched out her still intact one and patted her head fiercely. Her soul immediately made a "bang" sound.

    "You want to know how your family died? I won''t tell you! You''ve ruined my good deeds. Even if I''m out of my wits, I''ll never help you! "

    I''m a little confused. I don''t know what the ghost girl means.

    By the time I came back, she had burst into ashes in the place where the ghost boy had disappeared.

    She... She beat herself to ashes?

    What is the truth behind it that makes her do such a cruel thing?

    I''m not sure about the ghost girl''s mind. I want to ask the master.

    But Shifu was more shocked than I was. He stood there, looking at the place where the ghost girl and the child were so scared that he didn''t speak for a long time.

    I open my mouth to say something, but I can''t say anything.

    Because I know that master''s heart is more painful than any of us at the moment.

    He looked for the answer for a long time, but when he was full of joy, all of a sudden all failed.

    The great sense of loss wrapped him tightly, so that even though he had experienced the world, he still could not slow down.

    But did not have the male and female two ghost child''s threat, the big pillar son has been tense nerve at the moment finally relaxed down.

    He came to me without skin or face and asked me in a low voice: "seventeen, what''s wrong with your master? How... How did you get rid of that ghost child, but he was not happy? "

    I shook my head and sighed: "I don''t know. Don''t disturb him for the time being. Go and take care of your wife first!"

    Big column son asked for a boring, also no longer ask more, muttered two words to the bedside, put his comatose wife to bed.

    I took the broom, swept the ashes left by the two ghost children, dug a hole outside and buried them all.

    After that, the master came out of dazhu''er''s house.

    Although he looks back to normal, I can still see the loss and loneliness in his heart.

    I hesitated for a moment, strode up and called: "master, are you ok?"

    Shifu looked at me, patted my hand on my shoulder and sighed, "Shifu is OK. Shifu is just a little disappointed."

    "Master, even if the ghost child didn''t tell the truth, you are still strong now, and you will have a long life in the future. You will surely find the murderer who killed your family!"

    "Just afraid of me, I don''t have many days to live. At that time, if I can''t find the murderer who killed my family, I''m afraid I won''t be able to close my eyes until I die! " The master said earnestly.

    "Master, no! Seventeen assures you that even if you can''t find it, seventeen will help you find it! " I said with a firm face.

    The master sighed deeply, patted me and carried his hand behind him.

    "Child, let''s go home!"

    With that, the master went out on his own.

    Looking at his slightly bent back, I feel a little sad.

    Master is old, really old. He is no longer the old man who used to chase and beat me all over the village.

    Now he is like a sun falling on the horizon. No one knows how many days there are.

    I just hope that in his lifetime, I can help him find out the truth of the Chen family massacre!

 Chapter 947

    It was almost evening when I came home with my master.

    I went to the kitchen to cook two small dishes for my master and mixed a plate of peanuts.

    The master sat at the table, drinking the old wine which he usually couldn''t bear to drink. He didn''t speak.

    I knew that he was in a bad mood and didn''t want to disturb him, so I took a plate, loaded some meat and went outside to feed Dabai.

    Because we were not at home all day, Dabai was already hungry.

    Seeing me coming with the meat, it kept sticking out its tongue at me.

    I touched the wolf''s head and sighed: "Dabai, I didn''t go to the vegetable market to buy meat today. It''s just a little bit. You can make do with it!"

    Dabai nodded, while I put the plate on the ground, immediately began to eat.

    "Dabai, what kind of deep hatred do you think can make one person, or a group of people, kill other people''s family?"

    Dabai sobbed a few words, but I didn''t understand a word.

    "Well, you''re a wolf. Even if you''re fierce, you can''t speak human language, and you can''t understand human thoughts."

    With that, I patted my thigh, ready to stand up.

    Unexpectedly, Dabai pulled my trouser legs with his claws.

    I stopped and looked down at Dabai: "Dabai, what do you want to say?"

    Dabai looked up at me, then ran to the nearby soil and wrote something with his paws.

    Er... What does it want to tell me?

    Since I can remember, it has been around Shifu.

    For such a long time, maybe it really knows something?

    Thinking of this, I quickly strode over to see what Dabai was writing.

    But in fact, when I passed by, there were only two crooked characters on the ground.

    I stare, trying to identify for a long time, only to find that Dabai is: life experience.

    Life experience?

    what do you mean?

    Whose life experience?

    I remember that the question I asked Dabai just now was about the killing of Shifu''s family, but Dabai gave me such an answer.

    Does this mean that the blood feud of Shifu''s family has something to do with whose life experience?

    Is it master''s? Or mine? Or white? Or someone else''s?

    "Dabai, what do you mean by these two words?" I asked.

    I thought Dabai would give me a more exact answer, but he just wagged his tail and turned to eat the meat on the plate.

    "No, Dabai. Now that you''ve started, you can finish the rest. If you only write these two words, who knows what they mean? " I ran to touch the wolf''s head and asked.

    But Dabai ignored me and still ate the meat on the plate.

    Obviously, the meat on his plate is more attractive than mine.

    I thought it was going to be finished before I told me, so I waited for a while.

    Unexpectedly, when it finished eating, I was just about to open my mouth to ask, but it lay down in its own nest and snored.

    I went, do you want to ignore me?

    At least, I''m also its little master, Haosha!

    I''m a little speechless, but I can''t help it.

    Now if I wake him up, he will be able to chase and bite me all night.

    It seems that if I want to get something out of his mouth, I have to wait for tomorrow.

    I sighed, put away his plate, and then slowly went back to the main room.

    The dishes on the table, except for the dish of peanuts, didn''t move much.

    The master, holding a wine bottle, fell asleep on the table.

    I took a coat and put it on my master. Then I put all the dishes on the table into the kitchen.

    After washing a cucumber, I went back to my room, lay down on the bed and began to read the pamphlet that master had given me before.

    Although this time against two ghost children, my role is basically equal to or greater than zero, but I can''t now, doesn''t mean I can''t in the future.

    I believe that as long as I learn all the things in this book, I will be able to become a ghost hunter one day.

    Unfortunately, the ideal is very full, the reality is very bony.

    I just stare at the book for a while, and then my eyelids start to fight.

    Struggling again and again, I finally collapsed under their pomegranate skirt and went to sleep in a daze.

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When I close my eyes to go to sleep, I feel that the temperature of the whole room has dropped several degrees, making my hair stand up.

    I had a thrill and opened my eyes to see what was going on.

    As a result, I found myself floating in the air.

    And my body, still lying in bed.

    This... What''s the situation?

    Out of body?

    So I''m going to die?

    I was so scared that I wanted to go back to my body.

    But no matter how hard I try, my soul can''t squeeze into my body.

    I''m a little anxious. I want to run out and call master.

    He is the former head of the Chen family in Ma Yi. He is most proficient in ghosts and gods. He must be able to help me solve my immediate difficulties.

    But before I touched the door handle, I saw a white cloud of smoke in front of the door.

    I subconsciously stepped back two steps, watching the smoke warily.

    I saw that the smoke kept condensing in the air, condensing, and then condensing, and finally formed a beautiful young woman in white, who looked like an immortal.

    "You... Who are you?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    The young woman stared at me for a long time, then slowly said: "my name is Mo Yi warm, you can call me warm."

    "Warm?"

    Inexplicably, I think the name seems familiar, as if I have heard it somewhere.

    The woman in white nodded and said in a deep voice: "I heard that my father has been running to the sun recently. I have nothing to do, so I came up to have a look to see which fox spirit has hooked his old man''s soul!"

    This white dress woman''s words are really impolite, just like I owe her five million.

    But I''m not easy to be provoked. She scolds me for being a fox, and doesn''t allow me to hate her?

    So, after clearing my throat, I opened my mouth and said, "as the saying goes, I can''t manage the East and the west, and I can''t manage the people. Even if you''re his daughter, you can''t care about his dating, can you? I don''t think you are too old. It''s time to enjoy your youth. Why do you have to be unhappy and take care of your father''s love affairs? Is it because you lack fatherly love since you were a child that you have the plot of loving your father

    The woman in white was so angry that her hair would stand up.

    She grabbed me, looked at me with cannibal eyes, and said, "don''t think my father often comes to you now. In this world, he can fall in love with anyone, but he will never fall in love with you! "

    "If he really won''t fall in love with me, surely you won''t come here to see me today?" I gave a sneer.

    "You..." the woman in white choked on me again.

    Yes, in terms of bickering, I''ve never been afraid of anyone!

    "Little girl, you don''t have to be so nervous. Even if your father likes me, I may not like him. I really have no talent and no appearance, but I still have high requirements for men. Just like your father, he can only be a spare tire for me at best I took the opportunity to ridicule again.

    Unexpectedly, the white woman''s face suddenly changed and slapped me in the face.

    "Don''t you dare to be disrespectful to my father again. Believe it or not, I''ll tear your mouth!"

 Chapter 948

    Her slap was so sudden that I didn''t even have room to avoid it. I was beaten so hard that my eyes were full of stars.

    I shook my head and tried to wake up.

    Then, taking a chance, he bit the woman in white on her neck.

    The woman in white had a pain and pulled me away and threw me on the ground.

    Although I was almost out of the viscera, but my mood is still very good.

    Because, the sweet smell in my mouth told me, I bit her to bleed.

    Hum, if you dare to bully me, I''ll make you look good!

    So thinking, I will spit on the ground with blood, looking at the woman in white with a proud face.

    "What''s the taste of being bitten by someone you bully?"

    The woman in white was very angry. Now I say that her whole face is almost green.

    "You... How dare you bite me? Do you know who I am? "

    I gave her a white look and said, "I don''t care who you are! Anyway, if you dare to bully me, I won''t give him a good look! "

    The woman in white looked at me. She really wanted to eat me alive.

    "Liang Shiqi, when you know the whole truth one day, you will regret the bite you took today!" Said the woman in white, suppressing her anger.

    I still don''t think so.

    "These days, everyone will regret it, but I''m not. So you can put your heart in your stomach

    The woman in white sneered and was about to say something. Unexpectedly, there was a pure black smoke in the room again.

    When the smoke gathered together that day, I saw the face of Mo liangye.

    That''s right. It''s the Mo Liang night that came to take advantage of me in three days.

    Thinking of what he had done to me before, I was so angry that I opened my mouth and said, "how dare you come here, you son of a bitch? Look at what your daughter has done

    Mo cool night cold face, swept that white dress woman one eye.

    "Nuan Nuan, why are you here?"

    The woman in white, like a child who did something wrong, bowed her head and did not dare to look at him.

    "Father, Nuan Nuan... Nuan Nuan is just a playful person who goes to the wrong place. Nuan Nuan really doesn''t mean to pry into father''s privacy..."

    Her voice is smaller than a mosquito.

    It can be seen that she is really afraid of her father''s anger.

    Mo liangyexiang knew that she would say that for a long time. There was no waves on her handsome face. She only slightly raised her eyebrows and said in a cold voice, "go back to the underworld and find your brother to get the punishment yourself!"

    As soon as he heard that he was going to be punished, the woman in white was flustered and stretched out her hand to hold his sleeve.

    "Father, Nuan Nuan knows it''s wrong. Nuan Nuan doesn''t dare to do it next time. Please forgive Nuan Nuan this time."

    But Mo liangye''s attitude is very firm.

    "Do you want to take you back to the underworld yourself?"

    The woman in white immediately counseled.

    "No... no, just go back to the underworld and ask for your brother''s punishment."

    With that, the woman in white looked at me reluctantly, and then walked slowly to the place where she first appeared.

    "Father, I know that you will be angry, but as your daughter, I think it is necessary for me to remind you that you and she are doomed to no result. It''s better to let go than to entangle each other. "

    This words a, the facial expression of Mo cool night immediately changed, he cold voice Li drinks: "warm!"

    Seeing that the situation was not good, the woman in white quickly turned into a group of white smoke and disappeared at the door of the room.

    She left, so big room, only I and Mo liangye two people, I feel a little embarrassed.

    "That... Is she really your daughter?" I tried to break the silence.

    Mo liangye glanced at me and replied, "well. Her mother died early and lacked discipline since childhood, so I''m sorry for offending you just now. "

    I can''t believe my ears.

    Mo liangye is so arrogant that he would apologize to others?

    God, are you sure this moliangye won''t be fake?

    "Er... In fact, it''s nothing. I''ve always had a lot of grown-ups, and I would never bother with children. To be honest, I just didn''t expect that you look so young and have two children of that age. "

    "If their mother hadn''t died, maybe she and I would have a third child." He answered faintly.

    "Listen to my master, you are the last underworld. You were in charge of thousands of ghosts in the underworld. Can''t you even control their mother''s life and death? " I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye turned his head and stared at me for a long time, then said word by word: "I can be in charge of life and death, but in this world, there are many things far more desperate than life and death!"

    I don''t understand, and I want to continue to get to the bottom.

    But Mo liangye didn''t give me this chance.

    He took me into his arms with a hook.

    "You have too many questions tonight."

    Because and he separated too close, almost only in close between, my face brush once red.

    "Well, that''s not because every time you come, it''s night, and it''s all about that. But in fact, I don''t even know how old you are, what kind of life you live and what kind of past you have. Although I don''t know if you are serious about me, since you put on such a posture to be with me, you have to let me know something about you? Otherwise, when people ask me what my boyfriend is for, what do you want me to answer? "

    Mo Liang night narrowed his eyes, the corner of his mouth raised a smile of unknown meaning.

    "That''s how you want to know me?"

    I nodded inexplicably.

    The evil smile on Mo liangye''s face suddenly got worse.

    "In that case, I''ll let you know clearly!"

    Then he waved his hand.

    Soon, I felt a whirl.

    I held him tight in fear.

    I don''t know why I always feel familiar when I rely on him.

    But if I want to break my head, I can''t remember why I feel familiar with it.

    I''m sure I haven''t hugged anyone like this.

    As for the cool night, there is no more.

    I haven''t met him several times. How can I hold him?

    After thinking about it, I can only attribute this familiar feeling to my girl Huaichun.

    After all, after 18 years of being a single Wang, my psychological shadow area is quite large.

    Now, it''s not easy to catch a man. His appearance is still very good, even if I don''t make a fool of myself!

    Thinking about this, I continued to cling to his chest, feeling the silence of this moment, as if time had stopped at this moment.

    It was not until he said "here" that I recovered from my dream.

    "Why... Why are you here so soon? I... I thought it would be a long time! " I murmured.

    The Mo cool night looked at me one eye, loosen the hand that embraces on my waist, light way: "flower crazy is a kind of disease, must cure!"

 Chapter 949

    I was stunned for a while, and then I was stunned for several seconds before I reacted.

    I went, this guy is really speechless!

    Where on earth did I offend him? Did he run me like this?

    I was angry and retorted: "who said I was crazy? I was obviously a little uncomfortable just now, so my expression was a little dull. Look at me now. Do you think I''ve made a fool of myself? "

    I said indignantly, as a result, Mo liangye didn''t lift her eyelids at all, so she walked forward.

    I feel like a punch on the cotton, not only can not make the force, the heart is also speechless.

    This guy is really too poor to beat. Is there any wood?

    I secretly scolded him a hundred times in my heart, worried that he would go far away, so I quickly followed him.

    It was also at this time that I found that although the world in front of me had a wonderful view, the sky was gray.

    Er... Is the haze in this place too serious?

    Besides, there are many ghosts wandering around us.

    Those ghosts are all expressionless, without a trace of vitality, only know the mechanical move forward.

    I don''t know where to go.

    After walking for five or six minutes with Mo liangye in silence, we came to a tall archway.

    On the archway, there are three big characters "ghost gate" written with extremely vigorous pen power, which is majestic and grand.

    And under the archway, there were dozens of solemn looking soldiers.

    See Mo cool night and I come over, those Yin soldiers don''t say a word, only Qi brush of single knee kneel down, seem to salute to us.

    I was a little embarrassed. After all, I was so old that I had never enjoyed this kind of treatment before, so I opened my mouth to call them up.

    But I haven''t said it yet. The cool night gave me a cold slant.

    "Go your own way, nothing else!"

    To the mouth, so swallow.

    I feel so depressed.

    This guy won''t let me say a word. What do you want to do?

    But now, I was obviously taken to the underworld by him. This is his territory. If I say something wrong and make him unhappy, wouldn''t he have a hundred ways to kill me?

    Think about it, forget it.

    As the saying goes, the green hills are here. I''m not afraid of no firewood.

    No matter how dissatisfied I am with him, I have to bear it now.

    When I get back to the sun, if he dares to do this to me again, I will kick him into the Pacific Ocean!

    Entering the gate of death, we set foot on the so-called road of the yellow spring.

    I heard people say that both sides of huangquan road are full of fiery red flowers on the other side.

    But in fact, when I stood on huangquan road and looked at both sides, I found that although there were all kinds of flowers and plants, there was no sign of flowers on the other side.

    Is it true that what others told me before is false?

    I''m a little curious.

    "Hey, Mo liangye, let me ask you a question!"

    The ink cool night side eye, seem to want me to say.

    "This is not huangquan road. Why are there no flowers on both sides?" I asked curiously.

    On hearing this, Mo Liang frowned and opened his thin lips slightly: "once there were many flowers on the other side, but they were burned by my dead wife''s fire. Later, there was no more. "

    "I''ll go. Your dead wife is really hot tempered! Such a beautiful flower is burnt when it is said to be burnt. It''s like double-click 6666! " I can''t help feeling.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye stared at my face for a while and said, "she... Really has a bad temper."

    Looking at this posture, I feel that I have talked about his sad story about his dead wife again, and quickly changed the topic.

    "In fact, you should not always immerse yourself in the past, even if there were many pleasant or unpleasant things in the past, so what? Life is still to pass, and food is still to be eaten. Are you going to be stuck in the past for the rest of your life? "

    Mo cool night did not make a sound, self-care, continue to move forward.

    I was a little annoyed to see him ignore me.

    "Hey, I''ve said so much, but it''s all for your own good. No matter whether you listen or not, I''ll show you my love."

    Ink cool night''s footstep, stops in an instant.

    His tall body, slowly turned over, condescending, like a king staring at me, let my heart straight hair.

    "You... What do you want to do?"

    His eyes became extremely fierce, completely different from the previous mild.

    "Liang Shiqi, please remember that anyone in the world can make me forget the past, but you can''t!"

    "For... Why?" I don''t understand.

    He looked at me like an eagle and said, "because you don''t deserve it!"

    In my heart, there are ten thousand alpacas running by.

    I found out that this man is really insane.

    A moment of gentleness, a moment of indifference.

    Sometimes it''s easy to get along with, and then it''s unreasonable.

    How can there be such a strange man in this world?

    "OK, OK, I won''t say it? Now you are the uncle, everything has the final say, I choose to shut up! " I made a compromise.

    See me say so, the facial expression of Mo cool night is to restore a few finally.

    At least, I didn''t put on that look of killing again.

    "Sir, can you go on now? If you don''t leave, I''ll go back to Yangjian. I haven''t had a rest all day. I''m so tired! " I urged.

    The Mo cool night glanced at me one eye, did not make a sound, just as before, self-care forward.

    I followed him and scolded him quietly as I walked. I was so happy in my heart.

    Hum, isn''t it just handsome? What can I be proud of!

    It''s the so-called "soldiers come to block the water and cover the land" to prevent my aunt from speaking. My aunt scolds you in her heart. Is that ok?

    Let''s see who can play!

    In this way, after walking for a while, we arrived at Naihe bridge.

    There, crowded with people queuing to drink Mengpo soup.

    Xu is to see Mo cool night to come, those people in line have retreated to both sides, to make way for us.

    Mo liangye and I walked slowly along this road and finally stood at the place where we drank Mengpo soup.

    A small shed, three huge iron tanks, filled with soup.

    Under the iron tank, there was still a flame burning, so the soup in it kept bubbling out, and from time to time floated out an attractive fragrance.

    "Would you like a bowl?" A clear female voice sounded in front of us.

    I fixed my eyes on the past, only to see a white woman with delicate facial features appeared in front of the steaming iron jar.

    Look at her dress. Is she the legendary Mengpo?

    I was a little surprised.

    But this woman seems more surprised than me.

    She was staring at me, as if to see my bones.

    "You... You are..."

    The woman trembles, wants to say something, but is interrupted by Mo liangye mercilessly.

    "Her name is Liang Shiqi. She is an ordinary student in Yangjian."

 Chapter 950

    The young woman''s face changed when she heard Du Mo Leng Ye''s words. Then she nodded silently and said in a soft voice, "it turns out that it''s Miss Liang. I''ve been impolite just now. Please don''t blame Miss Liang."

    Her sudden politeness made me feel at a loss.

    "No... it doesn''t matter. You call me Miss Liang strange, or you call me seventeen. It''s comfortable!"

    Young woman slightly Zheng for a while, subconsciously Piao to Mo cool night, as if to ask his consent.

    Mo Liang''s face was expressionless and his tone was very low. He couldn''t hear his mood at all.

    "You can call me what she wants you to call, and you don''t have to ask me."

    With his permission, the young woman gave me a smile: "seventeen, Hello, my name is Xiaoling, who is in charge of Mengpo soup in the underworld."

    "Don''t tell me that you are the legendary Mengpo? I guess I''ll knock my chin off! " I''m shriveled.

    Xiaoling shook his head with a smile and said, "Mengpo is my master. She has cooked soup in the underworld for thousands of years. When she is old, she passed on the skill of making Mengpo soup to me."

    Hearing Xiaoling''s explanation, I understood immediately.

    "It turns out that Mengpo is your master. I mean, it''s said that Mengpo is old, but now she''s a beautiful young girl."

    I don''t know if I''m embarrassed. Xiaoling''s cheek is a little red.

    "Seventeen, you praise me falsely. I was born ordinary. I can''t afford to be young and beautiful."

    I''m bold and courageous. Seeing that she is so shy, I went over and patted her on the shoulder. I said with a smile, "Xiaoling, you don''t have to be so modest. In my opinion, you are the most beautiful woman in the underworld. Beautiful and no crime, why are you embarrassed to admit it? As women, we have to be confident so that we can have confidence! "

    My words, the small spirit bluff a Leng a Leng, so that she is a little disappointed.

    "I... As like as two peas."

    "As like as two peas? I think that person is a girl with great personality just like me I''m shameless.

    Xiaoling nodded: "yes, she is a very kind girl with personality. Unfortunately, she later... "

    Xiaoling seems to be ready to say later, but is interrupted by Mo liangye again.

    "Xiaoling, as the current Princess of the underworld, you should understand what to say and what not to say."

    See Mo cool night to stop, Xiao Ling also dare not go down to say, just made a sorry look at me.

    I''m a little upset, then I stare at the cool night.

    "What are you doing? Xiaoling is just chatting with me. You are not allowed to talk about it. You''re so powerful, why don''t you take a piece of tape and sew her mouth up! "

    Mo liangye looked at me and said in a cold voice: "you are not from the underworld. I can take you as a spy sent from other regions. Let the Yin soldiers send you to the 18th level hell, and you will never be able to live beyond life!"

    "Mo liangye, are you crazy? You brought me to the underworld yourself. Do you know if I''m a spy? " I retorted loudly.

    But he still hands cross, holding in front of the chest, with a very leisurely posture, light should say: "sorry, I don''t know."

    "You..."

    I was a bit choked by him, for a long time to say: "Mo liangye, you are such a bastard!"

    Ink cool night such as knife cut general handsome eyebrow slightly up, a pair of disapproval of the expression, it is to make people angry.

    I opened my mouth to scold him again.

    But at this time, a one armed man came out of the crowd and whispered something in Mo liangye''s ear. Mo liangye''s eyebrows were tightly tightened.

    "Is it serious?" He asked.

    The one armed man nodded: "His Highness the underworld has already taken people there, but it''s a bit complicated by visual inspection. His Highness the underworld is worried about other troubles, so he specially asked someone to inform me. I think he wants you to help him in the past!"

    Ink cool night face color dignified, cold voice should way: "I know. You wait, I''ll give you a few words, and I''ll go with you. "

    The one armed man nodded, followed the steps of the cool night, and slowly moved his eyes to me.

    In his eyes, like Xiaoling before, there was a flash of surprise.

    But his self-control is much better than Xiaoling''s, and soon his surprised look is restrained and changed back to his original expression, as if nothing had happened.

    It''s strange why one or two of them seem to know me?

    But I''m pretty sure I haven''t even met them before today.

    Then why on earth did they show that look when they saw me?

    Without waiting for me to understand the key, Mo liangye came to me and slowly opened his mouth: "I have something to do. You stay here and stay with Xiaoling. She will take care of you until I come back."

    His tone was firm, as if he didn''t want to ask for my consent at all.

    In other words, I didn''t even have the chance to refuse. I could only watch him and the one armed man walk through the queue and finally disappear in front of me.

    Inexplicably, I am a little lost.

    Although he brought me to the underworld, I always feel that he is very far away from me.

    It''s a kind of feeling that can''t be seen or touched. It''s ethereal, but it''s real.

    As if, no matter how close he and I are, there is something between us.

    That thing, let me never see his true face.

    I don''t know when he will appear, or when he will leave, or when he will be happy or sad.

    For me, he has become so close and so far away.

    Maybe it was because I didn''t look well. Xiaoling patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. He''ll be fine."

    I shook my head and answered in a deep voice, "I''m not worried about him. I just... I just don''t think I can see him through."

    Xiaoling was stunned, and his tone gradually became low.

    "In fact, he was not like this before. It was only when that happened that he suddenly changed his temper."

    "That thing?" I asked, frowning.

    Xiaoling came back and shook his head again and again: "no, nothing happened. Just now... It''s my nonsense. My father has always been like this. He has changed for thousands of years!"

    Xiaoling''s words made me suspicious.

    "Really? Xiaoling, don''t lie to me

    When I asked, Xiaoling''s face immediately became very flustered, but his words were the same as before.

    "Seventeen, what I said is true. I just met you today. Why should I cheat you?"

    Seeing her saying this, I knew that it must be mo liangye who gave her a command.

    No matter how much I ask, I will not be able to ask anything, so I will not be entangled in this question any more.

    I believe that some things, even if how to hide, will eventually come out in the world that day!

 Chapter 951

    However, this does not mean that I will not ask for anything else.

    For Mo Liang night, I have many doubts in my heart!

    "Xiaoling, I see that one armed man came to find Mo liangye just now. He looked very nervous. Did something terrible happen?" I asked curiously.

    Xiaoling looked at those people waiting in line to drink Mengpo soup, and sighed softly: "it''s too bad to be counted. It''s just that the underworld is not very stable recently. My husband works hard all day. I''m afraid he has more heart than strength, so he sends someone to look for his father."

    "Your husband, isn''t that the underworld? What can''t even be solved by him I was stunned.

    Seeing that he couldn''t make a fool of himself, Xiaoling turned around and called a little boy in Meng''s clothes not far away.

    "Xiao Yuan, I have something to say to this elder sister. Help me to send some soup first, and I''ll be back soon!"

    The little boy named Xiaoyuan nodded and looked up at me with a smile.

    "Sister, you are so beautiful!"

    Every woman likes to be praised for her beauty.

    No, I was so elated at his words.

    "Xiao Yuan, your mouth is so sweet! Here, here you are! " I took a lollipop from my pocket and handed it to Xiaoyuan.

    Xiaoyuan takes it smilingly, tears off the wrapping paper of the lollipop and puts it into his mouth.

    "Sister, you are so nice!"

    I touched his head, did not say anything more, directly and Xiaoling together, slowly walked on Naihe bridge.

    Under the bridge is a 50 meter wide river.

    The river is very clear, even if you stand on the bridge, you can see the bottom of the river.

    However, the things at the bottom of the river are far less beautiful than the clear river.

    Because the bottom of the river, dense, almost all dead bones, to see people particularly frightened.

    "These dead bones are all people who are not willing to forget the past life. According to the rules of the underworld, if you don''t drink Mengpo soup, you will jump into the river of forgetting Sichuan and be eaten by snakes, rats, insects and ants for a thousand years. A thousand years later, if you still have no regrets and want to preserve those memories, these dead bones will be picked up by the underworld Yin soldiers, sent to reincarnation, and reincarnated to be human again. " Xiaoling whispered at my side.

    "Why? A thousand years, such a long time, is almost enough for the vicissitudes of life. It''s better to forget everything and start afresh than to hold those lost memories. " I said casually.

    Hearing what I said, Xiao Ling was stunned. He looked down at the dead bones at the bottom of the river and said slowly, "I used to have the same opinion as you, but after decades of staying by the river, I gradually feel that sometimes forgetting is more difficult than not forgetting. Forget, nothing, those future events, will become never existed things. Do not forget, even if he lost everything, he will have those warm memories of the past. Those things will be the reasons for his survival. "

    Xiaoling spoke so deeply that I didn''t understand him at all.

    "Xiaoling, I don''t think you''re old, but when you talk about big things, they''re really different."

    Xiaoling had no choice but to smile: "it''s not a big reason. It''s just that I''ve been in this place for a long time, and I feel a little bit of it."

    "When you are young, you can have a thorough understanding of the Tao. You can see that you are a very intelligent woman. Mo liangye''s son can marry you, that''s their family''s three lucky

    Xiaoling''s white face was a little red.

    Oh, she''s such a shy little girl.

    "Well, I don''t want to tease you any more. Tell me quickly, what are they doing at Mo liangye?" I changed the subject.

    Being reminded by me, Xiaoling also remembers that the reason why we went to Naihe bridge was to avoid those people who were queuing up to drink Mengpo soup and tell the story of what happened to them at Mo Liang night.

    Her face, swept before relaxed and happy, became as dignified as the ink cool night.

    "Actually, father, they are going to deal with ghost animals this time."

    "Ghost animal? What kind of thing is that? Why have I never heard of it? " I asked, frowning.

    Xiaoling looked at me and said slowly: "ghost animal is a kind of monster from the bottom of the earth. It existed in this world long before Pangu created the world. No one knows what they are or where they come from. Anyway, they are a much longer species than human history. At that time, Pangu felt that ghosts and animals were ferocious and would bring disaster to the world, so he sealed them in the depths of the earth with his innate power, so that they could never rebuild the sky. "

    "Since Pangu has sealed the ghost animal, why do they have to deal with it now?" I don''t understand.

    "Pangu did seal the ghost animal, but the power of Pangu was not endless. Therefore, when Pangu was dying, he handed over the protection of the seal to the younger generation of the Protoss. He wanted to rely on the younger generation of the protoss to pass on from generation to generation. From Fuxi to Nuwa, then to Yandi, and finally to the daughter of Huangdi. Originally, with the power of the girl, she could protect the seal for thousands of years and make it never break. Unexpectedly, because she was hoodwinked by Chi you, she got a sword from Chi you and was seriously injured. She died young in the early Tang Dynasty. At that time, there was no other Protoss in the East except Nu Yu. Therefore, the seal of suppressing ghost animals has not been blessed for more than 1000 years. Now it is damaged, and it is reasonable for ghost animals to escape from it. " Xiaoling said a little tired.

    "According to you, the seal has been damaged in many places now?" I asked.

    Xiao Ling nodded and said in a deep voice: "there were three places before, but my husband has led many Yin soldiers to repair the three places. But the recent damage is very different from the previous three. My husband was worried about the difference, so he sent for his father to help him. "

    "That ghost animal is really so powerful that it can make you face the enemy in the underworld?"

    Xiaoling sighed deeply and said in a deep voice: "originally, we all don''t know how much harm the ghost animal has. But since the seal was broken, some of the underworld''s Yin soldiers have been confused. "

    "Delirious?" I''m more and more puzzled.

    "Yes, but eight out of ten of the Yin soldiers who had lifted the broken seal were unconscious. Of the eight, about three can be cured, and the remaining five will change their minds and become a complete stranger. At first, my husband didn''t care. He thought that as long as they recovered. But who would have thought that those Yin soldiers who have changed their mind will eventually become cruel, cruel and cunning, and they will even ruthlessly kill their own kind. Because of them, the underworld has not been peaceful until recently, and there have been mutinies many times. "

 Chapter 952

    Xiaoling''s words solved my previous doubts.

    When dazhuer''s family was fighting against the ghost girl, she once said that there were rebels in the underworld, which led to chaos in the underworld.

    At that time, I was also curious about what kind of situation led to such a disaster in the underworld, which master said had been stable for thousands of years.

    Until now, Xiaoling said all kinds of things about ghost animals, I understand the beginning and end of the underworld chaos in the mouth of female ghost children.

    "After listening to you so much, it seems that the ghost animal is very difficult to deal with?" I asked.

    Xiaoling said, "well, have you ever heard of Shura kingdom?"

    I shook my head: "about ghosts and gods, if my master hadn''t told me a few days ago, I wouldn''t believe it. As for the rest, I know even less

    "No wonder you grew up in the sun and know less about these things than we do. But it doesn''t matter. You don''t know. I can talk to you slowly. " Xiaoling said, then took my hand and walked slowly to the bottom of Naihe bridge.

    "The realm of Shura was founded in ancient times by Chiyou, the ancient god of war, who led the turbid air between heaven and earth. It is said that the turbid air between heaven and Earth actually comes from the land of ghosts and animals at the bottom of the earth. Before Pangu sealed the ghost animals, they had been active on the surface for a while. Later, though Pangu sealed them to the bottom of the earth, because of his negligence, he still left some muddy air left by ghost animals in the world. Chi you, the God of war, was ambitious. He wanted to unify the world of the sun and the world of the underworld, so he led the muddy air and created the world of Shura. This is also the reason why people in the Shura kingdom are cruel and warlike. "

    "I went, and this matter has something to do with the realm of Shura?" I was a little surprised.

    "Everything in the world is often related. As early as more than 30 years ago, Chi you, the founder of Shura Kingdom, had died, and the people of Shura Kingdom gradually became independent of the world. We thought that this was the end of the matter, but judging from today''s seal damage, maybe 30 years ago was just the beginning! "

    "The beginning? Do you mean that the Shura kingdom may be in trouble again? "

    Xiaoling took a deep look at me, and his tone became very dignified: "it''s OK for Shura to make trouble again, but if the seal of restraining ghost animal is completely damaged, the consequences will be unimaginable."

    Xiaoling''s words, let me a burst of panic.

    "What will happen?"

    "Maybe... The present world of the sun and the underworld, even the heaven, may become the next Shura world. Before the Shura Kingdom, because of my master''s restraint, they did not dare to mess. But now, my master is no longer here. If the world becomes the Shura Kingdom, or even more terrifying than the Shura Kingdom, then we will all become the food of ghost animals and disappear from the world forever. "

    I was a little shocked, stupefied on the spot, for a long time speechless.

    "Seventeen, what''s the matter with you? I don''t think I scared you, did I? " Xiaoling asked with concern.

    I returned to my senses and waved to her: "no... no, I just... Just need a little time to digest it."

    Xiaoling patted me on the shoulder, and the warm voice comforted me: "I understand your feelings, and gradually you will get used to it."

    "I hope so!"

    I sighed, ready to say something, but suddenly heard a noise not far ahead.

    "Grab it, don''t let it run away!"

    I fixed my eyes on the past, and saw several Yin soldiers carrying swords one after another, chasing a 15-year-old boy.

    "What''s the situation?" I asked subconsciously.

    "The other end of Naihe bridge is connected with the reincarnation gate. Presumably, which ghost couldn''t let go of his life and didn''t want to enter reincarnation, so he broke away from the Yin soldiers and ran away! " Xiaoling doesn''t think so.

    "Should we stop him? So that he won''t run away? "

    Xiaoling gently smile: "don''t worry, I''m here, even if he inserted his wings, he can''t escape!"

    With that, Xiaoling stepped forward and put on a posture to catch the little boy.

    Who knows, that little boy seems to have telepathy in general, suddenly speed up, straight towards our direction rushed over.

    His momentum was so strong that even Xiaoling subconsciously stepped back.

    And when she came back again, the little boy had come to me.

    I was a little shocked by the contrast of the four eyes.

    Before I could react, the little boy raised his hand and hit me hard on the back of the neck.

    The next second, I felt a dizziness in my head.

    And then, you don''t know anything.

    When I woke up, I found that I was already lying in my room.

    All around, is everything I am familiar with.

    As before, the thing that Mo liangye took me to the underworld was a complete dream.

    But I remember, before I went into a coma, I saw the boy who was 15 or 16 years old.

    Where did he go?

    Why did he disappear after such a short time?

    Is it difficult that he was caught by Xiaoling and put into the door of reincarnation again?

    After thinking about it, it seems that there is only one possibility.

    Otherwise, why didn''t Xiaoling and those Yin soldiers come after him from the underworld?

    After a stretch, I was too lazy to think about it again. Looking at the time, I saw that it was the next morning, so I got up and went to the kitchen for two bowls of noodles.

    When the needle pointed to "7", master finally woke up from drunkenness.

    "Seventeen, why do you get up so early?" The master yawned and asked.

    I brought the cooked noodles to him and said, "Shifu, do you think everyone is like you? Almost every day I sleep until I get up?"

    "Seventeen, your master, I was tired of catching those two ghost children yesterday. Can''t you forgive me a little bit?" The master murmured discontentedly.

    I white his one eye, light way: "I understand, I certainly understand! Otherwise, don''t talk about noodles, I''m sure you won''t even have northwest wind to drink! "

    "You have no conscience, you child! Think of me these years, a s a urine pull you big, I easy me? You are good, now even the northwest wind is not willing to give me a drink! I don''t know what''s the use of raising you for so many years! " Master began to make a small temper.

    I don''t think so.

    "Well, you sold me. I''ve been eating a lot and growing strong recently. Even if I sell pork, maybe I can get a good price. "

    "You..." master was choked by me, "hum, it''s not so easy for me to sell you! You think I don''t know what your little girl is up to? I tell you, I raised you for so many years, as long as you turn your eyes, I will know what little nines are hidden in your heart! You want me to fight? You little yellow haired girl, it''s a little tender! "

 Chapter 953

    The little 99 in my heart was all seen through by master, which made me a little reluctant to continue talking with him.

    "Master, you are really enough. It is said that we are still good friends. You now let me even a little nine nine can''t have, also can happy play

    Master picked up chopsticks, put some noodles in his mouth, chewed and said: "you young people don''t have a saying, what''s your name? It''s like... Seeing you unhappy, I feel very happy. Yes, that''s the sentence. I''ll give it to you. You can feel it yourself! "

    With that, the master picked up the bowl and took a big bite of noodles. He refused to tell me more.

    He was so ridiculed, my heart that called a displeasure.

    "Master, are you not afraid that I won''t tell you any secret when you hate your apprentice like this?" I threatened.

    The master took a light glance at me while sucking the noodles: "what''s your little secret, you yellow haired girl? Is it difficult for any boy in the school to write you a love letter? Isn''t it the little bastard Ma Dongdong

    "Master, you are very old. Can you be more serious? If you do that again, I won''t say a word about the underworld! " I''m a little annoyed.

    Hearing the word "Underworld", master was obviously stunned. After a long time, he came back to himself and asked me, "what did you say? The underworld? How do you know about the underworld? Are you with... "

    I nodded and admitted to my master calmly: "you guessed it, I was sleeping in the coffin that day, and I was already... With the man named Mo liangye. I found out that I didn''t do it voluntarily, but he had to force me to do it. "

    Although I''m used to it, I''m a little shy when it comes to that.

    Master''s focus is obviously not on this.

    I saw his brow locked, his face was more dignified than ever, and even his lips trembled slightly.

    "He... Did he take you to the underworld?"

    "If it wasn''t a dream, I would have gone. He took me to the underworld for a tour, and then he went to deal with his own affairs. I asked the woman who was boiling Mengpo soup by Naihe bridge. She said that Mo liangye was going to help the current Hades deal with ghost animals, so she couldn''t accompany me. "

    My words made master even more surprised.

    "Ghost animal? Do you even know the ghost animal? "

    This time, I shook my head: "no, I just heard them say that there is such a thing as ghost animal, but I don''t know what it looks like."

    The master looked at me and was silent for a long time before he spoke again.

    "Ghost animal, I haven''t seen it either. I heard that it is more ancient than human history, and it is a very mysterious and terrible existence. As for its origin, some people say that it was formed by the evil of the earth in its early days, while others say that it came from places outside the earth and was the destroyer put on the earth by people from other planets. In any case, opinions vary, but there is no final conclusion. Because, over the years, almost no one has seen the appearance of ghost animals, naturally it is indescribable. "

    I don''t think much of master''s words.

    "Master, are you talking too much? You think it''s a science fiction movie from Lao Mei? "

    The master sighed: "there are many unknown things in this world. Before we fully understand it, everything is possible. "

    "I don''t know if the ghost animal came from an alien ball. Anyway, the woman who cooked Mengpo soup said that the seal used by Pangu and the gods of the past dynasties to restrain the ghost animal was often damaged recently. Now the underworld can be suppressed, but if not, the seal will be damaged more. At that time, not only the underworld will be powerless, but the whole world is likely to become a second Shura world, like purgatory. " I said with a heavy tone.

    But master, I''m much calmer than I thought.

    He stood up, walked slowly behind me, reached out and touched my head, said earnestly: "don''t worry, you and I may not live to that day. Therefore, these are not the things we should worry about at all. As for you and him, maybe it''s really fate. I can''t stop you. If you want to stay with him, you will stay together. What Shifu wants to tell you is that if he bullies you one day, you will come back and tell Shifu that even if Shifu is a bad old man, Shifu will go to him to get justice for you! "

    Then the master took a deep look at me, went to the door, picked up the hoe, and wandered to the field.

    Looking at his aging back, I feel a little sad.

    Since I was abandoned by my parents, I have been living with master and Dabai.

    Over the years, although Shifu''s words and deeds are a little out of shape, he is really very kind to me.

    Even though there are some obvious contradictions between him and Mo liangye, he is willing to let go of those mustards and agree to be with me in order not to make me sad.

    Even, he let me come back to him when I was wronged, he would help me out regardless.

    How can I not be moved that he actually does what his father should do in front of his master?

    I sighed to myself for a while, quietly wiped away the tears from the corner of my eyes, and cleaned up the master''s dishes and chopsticks.

    After that, I took out the pamphlet that my master had given me and read it for a while. It wasn''t until after nine o''clock that I took my bag on my back and went out of the door.

    Today is the weekend, there is no school, so I plan to go to the hospital to see Ma Dongdong.

    On that day, he was hospitalized because of stomach disease, and I haven''t seen him.

    This weekend, if I don''t go to see him again, I think he will scold all the eighteen generations of my ancestors.

    The feeling of being chased behind the buttocks and scolded is naturally very bad.

    So, in order to please him, before entering the hospital, I paid for a drawer of steamed buns at the nearby steamed buns shop.

    Ma Dongdong loves steamed stuffed buns, which can be described as love to the bone.

    I have known him for many years, he has eaten steamed bun breakfast for many years, and he has never changed his style in one day.

    No matter how attractive the other breakfasts are, Ma Dongdong is still in love with steamed buns for 20 years.

    I can''t understand his obsession, but in order to let him not scold me for being heartless, I bought it for him today, just as I spend money to prevent disaster!

    As I expected, as soon as I entered the ward, Ma Dongdong''s eyes fell on the bun in my hand.

    That eye, greedy as will shine.

    "Seventeen, you know me best. You don''t know. I''ve been in the hospital these days and I''ve been eating food with little water. I''m almost out of order. I had a dream that I would eat steamed buns last night. As a result, you brought me steamed buns today. How else can we say that we have a good heart? "

    Ma Dongdong said as he took out a steamed bun from the bag I handed him and put it in his mouth.

    I took a casual glance and prepared to pour myself a glass of water.

    Who knows, just casually sweep this one eye, my eyes seem to be fixed the same, completely dare not move a cent.

    This... How can the hot air from this bun be mixed with a trace of resentment?

 Chapter 954

    Xu saw me silent for a long time. Ma Dongdong asked curiously: "seventeen, what''s the matter? What are you doing in broad daylight? Can''t it be that I was scared by the fox spirit in the Taoist temple that day? "

    With that, Ma Dongdong also made a face on purpose to show his ridicule to me.

    But at the moment, how can I make fun of him?

    If he really eats the steamed stuffed bun, what will happen if he doesn''t keep it together!

    So, almost without hesitation, I stretched out my hand, quickly knocked the steamed stuffed bun in his hand to the ground, and stepped on it with my feet.

    Ma Dongdong was a little confused and didn''t understand the situation at all.

    "Seventeen, you bought this bun for me, but now you step on it yourself. Are you crazy?" Ma Dongdong complained.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "what do you know! There''s something wrong with this bun. You can''t eat it. Otherwise, your problem is not just stomachache! "

    Ma Dongdong is still puzzled.

    "What''s wrong with steamed buns? In recent years, the food safety problem is so serious, who hasn''t eaten gutter oil and mouse meat several times? What''s the fuss? "

    I look dignified: "it''s not just the problem of waste oil and mouse meat. I suspect... The stuffing in this bun is probably made of human flesh!"

    My words surprised Ma Dongdong.

    "Human... Human flesh? Is... Is it the steamed stuffed bun made of fresh human flesh in the movie Longmen Inn? "

    I nodded and said in a deep voice: "almost, but the difference is that there seems to be a ghost hidden in the human flesh bun we are facing now. So, this is likely to be a big surprise

    "Ghost? 17�� Are you sure? Just a small bun, you can see so many things? " Ma Dongdong seems to have some doubts.

    "You may not know that my master taught me some skills in the past two days when you were in hospital. The most important thing is that he helped me open Yin and Yang eyes. Now, what I can see includes not only the common living people, but also some things from that world. So, if I say there is a ghost in this bun, nine times out of ten it really is! "

    Seeing what I said so clearly, Ma Dongdong almost believed half of it.

    "Well, what should we do now? If we can''t, let''s call the police. We can''t manage the matter of human life! "

    "We can''t take care of human life, but maybe we can take care of the matter of the ghost!"

    "Are you sure you want to take care of the matter of wronged souls? 17�� You have to think clearly, I see ghost film, about this kind of thing, the final outcome will be very miserable. Don''t make it bad at that time. Instead of finding out what happened, we''ll take ourselves in! "

    Ma Dongdong wanted to back out, but I didn''t follow him.

    "My master said that all things in this world are connected. Now that we''ve come across this human flesh steamed bun, if we just sit back and wait for it to lead to a catastrophe, we can''t hold off. Maybe its sin will also affect us, and let us be recorded by the hell! "

    When he heard that he would be written down by the hell, Ma Dongdong was so scared that he was even white.

    "Seventeen, then... What do you mean is that if we don''t care, this human flesh steamed stuffed bun committed a crime and killed someone, black and white impermanence might lead us to bury the dead person?"

    Although knowing that Ma Dongdong said this situation will never exist, but I still subconsciously nodded.

    Under the influence of the TV series, this guy has a shadow of black and white impermanence since he was a child. If he doesn''t use this to scare him and want to drag him to investigate the matter of human flesh steamed stuffed bun, it''s hard for him to go to heaven.

    And it turns out that I''ve done a good job.

    No, Ma Dongdong changed his mind after I nodded.

    "Since that''s the case, let''s go to... And find out about this steamed stuffed bun, so as not to cause any trouble again!"

    I glanced at him and asked in a deep voice, "are you sure? Are you not afraid to take your life in? "

    "I''m afraid, but I don''t trust you to go alone! I grew up with you. Looking back, if you lose your life, who can I play with? " Ma Dongdong murmured.

    When I heard that, I was almost out of breath.

    "Ma Dongdong, can''t you expect me to be better? I curse my life before I start to investigate. What do you want to do? "

    See me angry, Ma Dongdong immediately counseled.

    "Seventeen, I didn''t mean that. I... I was worried that something might happen to you. You think, if you have an accident, I will definitely be distressed, then I might as well have an accident with you. Because, two people ache together, won''t feel to have much ache! "

    Ma Dongdong laughs, which is just like the landlord''s silly son.

    My anger, along with his simple and honest smile, was extinguished in an instant.

    "Come on, don''t let anything happen. We''re just going to check on the human flesh bun. We''re not going to die. What''s so easy to happen? Besides, with Miss Ben''s intelligence, even if there is danger, we will be able to avoid it, so you don''t have to worry about it! "

    Seeing that I said so, Ma Dongdong said that the wind was the rain, and immediately he ran down from the hospital bed.

    "Well, let''s go now, so that my mother won''t come back, and she won''t let me out again!"

    With that, Ma Dongdong took his coat and prepared to sneak out of the hospital with me.

    But in fact, without waiting for Ma Dongdong and I to step out of the door of the ward, Ma Dongdong''s mother came in with an incubator and a small bag.

    Ma Dongdong and I froze for a moment.

    "Ma... What are you doing here? Didn''t you say you''d be here in the afternoon? Why... Why did you come so early today? " Ma Dongdong asked nervously.

    Ma Dongdong''s mother put the heat preservation box on the bedside table, while eating the things in her hand, she casually said: "I''ll make an appointment with my friend to play mahjong later. If I don''t have time to come, I''ll send you the meal first."

    The eyes of Ma Dongdong and I were straight at the same time, staring at what his mother was eating.

    I went, that... That is actually a human flesh steamed bun that is in the dark!

    What are you afraid of!

    Although Ma Dongdong couldn''t see the light black air, he had already guessed a rough picture from my eyes.

    So he reached out and knocked out the steamed stuffed bun his mother was eating with relish.

    Because it was too sudden, his mother was confused for a long time, and then she reacted.

    "Ma Dongdong, even my steamed buns dare to fight, you want to rebel, don''t you?"

    But Ma Dongdong ignored her anger and asked directly, "Mom, how many buns did you eat?"

    Ma Dongdong''s mother didn''t know why, so she said blankly: "three... Three. I was just on the way here when I was suddenly hungry, so I bought it in the shop on the road next to the hospital. I thought it was delicious. So, you... What are you doing with that look? "

 Chapter 955

    Seeing his mother ask, Ma Dongdong almost cried.

    "Mom, that bun... You shouldn''t eat it!"

    Ma Dongdong''s mother is more and more dissatisfied.

    "Smelly boy, how many steamed buns do you have to eat? I know that these days the doctor only let you eat porridge vegetables, a little wronged you, but you can''t because you can''t eat, let me also can''t eat, right? I treat you like an emperor every day. Is it easy for me? Now I''m not allowed to eat some steamed buns! This son, he really doesn''t have a head

    Ma Dongdong repeatedly explained: "Mom, that''s not what I mean. I don''t mind how many steamed buns you eat at ordinary times, but I''m afraid you''ll have problems with today''s steamed buns! "

    On hearing this, Ma Dongdong''s mother grabbed Ma Dongdong''s ear and sternly scolded, "you son of a bitch, you start to curse me before you get well? I tell you, I''m in good health. Not only will I not have any problems, but I''m still energetic... "

    Ma Dongdong''s mother said excitedly, but the voice just fell, suddenly felt something wrong.

    "Ouch, i... my heart hurts so much. Dongdong, please... Please call a doctor for me..."

    Before Ma Dongdong''s mother finished her last word, the whole person fell to the ground with a "Dong", which made me and Ma Dongdong dumbfounded.

    "This... My mother how suddenly..." things happen too suddenly, Ma Dongdong a little confused.

    The situation out of control, let me force myself to come back soon.

    I strode out of the ward and yelled at the nurse station, "doctor! Come on, someone is fainting here

    In the hospital, whenever the medical staff hear such a voice, it is almost impossible to refuse.

    No, but in half a minute, an older doctor came with several nurses.

    After they gave Ma Dongdong''s mother a simple physical examination, her face became extremely dignified.

    "The patient is in critical condition and must be ready for surgery immediately!"

    Ma Dongdong is silly.

    "Doctor, did you make a mistake? My mother talked and laughed with me just now. Why is it that suddenly... Suddenly the operation is going to take place?"

    The doctor cooperated with the nurse and carried Ma Dongdong''s mother to the mobile bed, then turned her head.

    "We are not mistaken. Your mother has the symptoms of shock now. If we don''t rescue her immediately, I''m afraid it will be more or less dangerous!"

    Finish saying, the doctor did not give Ma Dongdong more explanation, when even with the nurse, push Ma Dongdong mother quickly to the operating room.

    Ma Dongdong in situ Leng for several seconds, just murmured and asked me: "seventeen, do you think my mother really can''t wake up?"

    I put out my hand and patted him on the shoulder. Wen Sheng comforted him: "no, aunt Ji has her own appearance. It''s sure to be OK!"

    Ma Dongdong looks gloomy, even his voice is a little hoarse.

    "Seventeen, you say, how can things be like this? She was very well before. How could she... "

    Ma Dongdong covered his face as if he was extremely sad.

    I took a deep breath and slowly opened my mouth: "if I say that your mother probably ate those human flesh steamed buns, do you believe it?"

    Ma Dongdong was stunned.

    "So, the problem is still with those steamed buns?"

    I nodded.

    "Your mother is usually in good health. Under normal circumstances, it is absolutely impossible to have such a situation as today''s. I can''t think of any other reason than those steamed buns with human flesh. "

    Ma Dongdong thought about it and thought it was right.

    "Is that as long as we find out the truth behind the human flesh bun, my mother can successfully wake up?"

    I hesitated: "this... Is not easy to say at present. But there must be some connection between them! "

    "Then what are we waiting for? Go and investigate the case quickly!"

    Ma Dongdong said that he would run out.

    I grabbed him in a hurry.

    "What are you panicking about? Now your mother is still lying in the hospital, and you are unarmed. Why don''t you just stay in the hospital, and I''ll go to check the human flesh bun by myself! "

    Ma Dongdong widened his eyes: "are you going alone? Are you sure? "

    "Don''t worry. I''ve learned something from my master recently. It should be enough!" I said with relief.

    Ma Dongdong was a little uneasy, but he was worried about his mother. Finally, he didn''t reluctantly stay in the hospital as I said.

    And I have a much greater responsibility.

    As soon as I could, I rushed to the door of the hospital, stopped a car and went home. I took some things that might be useful in master''s room. Then I dressed Dabai in a pet dress I had made before, disguised it as an erha, and led him out of the door.

    After all, this time I was the only one, and my heart was still a little empty.

    With big white, I feel a little more at ease.

    Xu knew that I was going to take him to investigate the case. Dabai was extremely excited all the way. It was called jumping up and down.

    Dabai didn''t move until we got to the door of the steamed bun shop.

    It was staring at the steamed bun shop, its sharp teeth constantly polished, showing a fierce expression.

    I knew that he must have found something to do this, so he reached out and touched his head, whispered a few words in his ear, and then untied the dog chain around his neck.

    Dabai''s speed is very fast. As soon as he gets free, he rushes up like an arrow.

    Because it was fast and powerful, all the steamed buns'' cages were overturned.

    Countless white and fat steamed buns rolled out from inside and scattered all over the floor.

    The owner of the shop was a little annoyed. When he took up the rolling pin, he would come forward and beat Dabai.

    Big white eye disease hand is quick, lowered the head to carry two round steamed buns in the mouth, turn round to run.

    The shopkeeper didn''t want to let it go. He chased it for two blocks. He didn''t give up until he couldn''t run any more.

    "This stinking dog, if I run into it again, I will skin it!"

    The shopkeeper scolded harshly, then turned and walked back.

    But he never thought that when he was chasing Dabai desperately, I had already quietly run in while there was no one in the shop and picked up all the steamed stuffed buns, along with the stuffing he put in the bucket.

    Although this is a bit immoral, but in order to find out the truth behind the human flesh bun, I can only do so.

    When I was carrying a big bag of things, walking fast, rushed to the agreed place, Dabai had been waiting for me there.

    "Wu Wu Wu..."

    Dabai whimpered a few times, came up and rubbed my trouser legs, as if in a coquetry.

    I squatted down, touched its head, and asked in a warm voice, "how about the meat in the two steamed buns? Is it human flesh?"

    Dabai shook his head.

    I was a little surprised.

    "No? Then you smell these and see if they are

    With that, I handed the other steamed buns and meat fillings I had picked up to Dabai to let him smell them well.

    But to my disappointment, this time Dabai still shook his head.

    What happened?

    I saw the black resentment in those steamed buns before. Ma Dongdong''s mother also had something wrong because she ate steamed buns. How can Dabai smell it now? Dabai says it''s not human flesh?

    What is the problem?

 Chapter 956

    Dabai turned over the steamed buns on the floor with his paws, ran to me and dragged the tool kit I brought out of my home.

    I don''t know why.

    "Dabai, what are you doing? I''m a little annoyed. Don''t make trouble. "

    But Dabai is still holding on to my tool kit, as if he has a grudge against it.

    I had no choice but to put the kit on the ground and follow it.

    It didn''t take long for Dabai to turn out a simple flag from the kit.

    What does it do with this thing?

    Are you trying to evoke me?

    Like to see what I think in my heart, Dabai can''t help jumping and rolling in place, a very happy look.

    It seems that it''s really the idea!

    Although a bit off the mark, it seems that there is no better way now.

    After all, Dabai said that steamed stuffed buns are not made of human flesh, so we have no way to know what the problem is.

    And I don''t even know where the problem is, let alone Ma Dongdong''s mother.

    Life matters. I can''t help thinking about it.

    I recalled the steps of evocation recorded in the pamphlet that master had given me before. Then I packed my things and went with Dabai to a nearby unfinished building.

    The reason why we chose this place is that it is in broad daylight, and ordinary ghosts are afraid of the sun. Even if the steps of evocation are right, it is difficult to evoke them.

    However, there is no shadow of half a person entering the uncompleted residential building all the year round. The Yang Qi is weak, the Yin Qi is heavy, and most of them are still wet. It is absolutely the best choice for daydreaming.

    After selecting the place to evoke the spirit, I took out a handful of rice from the tool kit and picked out those thin, long, sharp at both ends without any damage. The rest were thrown away.

    Later, I lit a white candle and incense in the southeast corner of the uncompleted residential building, and worshipped the four directions with the selected guide rice in my hand.

    After that, I took out a step on the raw paper and spread it into the air while reading prayers.

    "Now we are here to find the true spirit. If we offend you, don''t blame us. We are willing to help you and show the true spirit quickly. The Lord is as urgent as a law

    A gust of breeze came from the empty corridor. It was quiet, and there was no appearance of ghosts coming.

    I''m a little silly.

    What happened?

    Is it the master''s method that doesn''t work?

    I didn''t believe in evil. I read the prayer again, but there was still no response.

    Now, I''m really disheartened.

    The first time I dealt with ghosts and gods alone, I was defeated. How can I learn from that?

    Isn''t it true that I''m not born to do such things?

    Disappointment and depression, swept my heart, let me very low.

    I sat down on the floor and began to reflect on what I had done wrong.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, Dabai suddenly roared like crazy, and his eyes were staring at my direction, as if he was angry with me.

    "Dabai, I know I''m stupid. I''m embarrassing you. But this is my first time. As long as I study hard in the future, I will surely succeed. Do you believe me? "

    Then I got up to touch Dabai''s head.

    But Dabai not only dodged quickly, but also continued to roar behind me.

    This has never happened before.

    Although he is a wolf, he is always docile, especially to me and my master, he will fight wherever we point out.

    But today, it seems to be extremely disgusted with me, has been staring at me, roaring behind, not even touch me.

    What does that mean?

    I was a little surprised.

    There are countless reasons for this.

    It wasn''t until I put the key of the matter on the "back" that all the hairs on my body stood up in an instant.

    Yes, it''s behind!

    Otherwise, how could Dabai react to me like that just now?

    My heart beat faster and I wanted to look back, but I didn''t dare to look back.

    What to do? What to do?

    My mind is in a mess and I have no idea how to deal with it.

    And the ghost behind it opened his mouth at this time.

    "You''ve worked so hard to get me here, but you''re teasing me with a different sentence?"

    I was stunned for a moment, and finally summoned up the courage to turn my head slowly.

    Although I was ready for it, I was still stunned when I saw the thing behind me.

    This... This is not the soul of a person, but the soul of a pig?

    What''s more, a talking pig?

    I''m a little speechless.

    "What? I''m disappointed to see me like this? " The pig asked.

    I smile awkwardly: "er... I''m not disappointed. It''s just... I didn''t expect it."

    The pig came slowly, sniffed the incense I put on the ground, and showed a little satisfaction on his face.

    "It seems that you are sincere to invite me to come here with such good incense. Well, for the sake of incense, if you have anything to say, please ask quickly. I have something else to do! " Big pig urged.

    I have black lines all over my face.

    This guy is just playing tricks. He''s just a pig. What else can he do?

    But now is not the time to argue about these trifles, so I gathered my face and said to the pig, "I have something to ask you today

    Big pig glanced at me, and the little eyes were just saying "don''t talk nonsense" to me.

    "Keke..." I coughed a few times and continued to say, "before, my friend and I saw some black resentment in the steamed buns sold in a shop. Is this related to you?"

    "Yes, but nothing." The pig replied.

    Hearing this, I frowned: "is that relevant or irrelevant?"

    "The meat in those steamed buns is really mine. But I have long accepted my life for being killed by human beings and made into pork stuffing, and I have no resentment in my heart. "

    Big pig''s words made me more puzzled.

    "Then why can my friends and I still see resentment in steamed buns? I tell you, I''m not an ordinary person. If you dare to cheat me, I''ll let my master beat you out of your wits! So, to tell the truth or not, you should do it yourself. "

    But big pig didn''t pay attention to my threat, still said: "I don''t like detours, what I say is the truth. If you don''t believe it, just beat me out of my wits. "

    Big pig''s attitude is very obvious. He is not afraid of being beaten by us at all.

    It seems a little unusual.

    If it lies, it dare not be so frank.

    But if it doesn''t lie, where does the black resentment we see come from?

    Everything seems to be more confused.

    Seeing that I was full of doubts, the pig raised his head and said slowly, "come on, you are so stupid that you can''t help it. I''ll tell you a little more. Although I''ve been chopped into meat, I haven''t been dead for a long time. I can barely keep in touch with my body, which is similar to the telepathy you call it

    "But what does this have to do with the black resentment I see?" I asked.

    "I don''t know where you saw the black resentment, but when I tried to contact my body today, I felt that my body was a little out of control, as if there was a greater force to pull it to other places. As for what that power is, I don''t know. Anyway, I''m sure it''s not human power at all! "

 Chapter 957

    Big pig, let me a little surprise.

    I have always thought that the root of this matter lies in it, but now it seems that there is something else wrong with this matter.

    It''s just that I can''t figure out why the mystery is.

    "Well, what I should and shouldn''t have said has been said now, and you should let me go, too?" Asked the pig.

    I nodded, no more difficult pig, immediately ordered a send soul incense, send it away.

    Such a large uncompleted residential building, without the existence of big pigs, the Yin Qi is obviously a little light.

    While I was packing up the soul evocation things, I asked Dabai casually: "Dabai, do you think this is strange? I see the black resentment in the bun. Why does it seem that it has nothing to do with the bun now? "

    But Dabai didn''t pay any attention to my words. He ran to dig a pit not far away and went to pee.

    I''m a little speechless.

    I thought I would bring it out after all my efforts. I thought it could help me a little, but people didn''t pay attention to my business at all!

    I glared at Dabai, packed up everything and was ready to leave.

    "Hey, Dabai, if you don''t hurry up, I won''t care about you!"

    Dabai sobbed not far away. It seemed that he was very wronged. I had to bear it and wait for it for a while.

    Because of being idle and bored, in the process of waiting, I began to think about steamed stuffed bun again.

    "Da Bai, the more I think about it, the more I find it strange. Normally, when I saw the black resentment in the hospital, it really came out of the bun. I can''t think of any other possibility except the problem with the bun... "

    Ma Dongdong did not answer me, but my heart was suddenly excited.

    If the pig I just recruited didn''t lie, there seems to be another detail that we have neglected.

    Yes, Ma Dongdong''s mother did have an accident after eating steamed buns.

    But Dabai and I have checked, and there is no problem with the steamed buns in that store.

    In this case, it must be another necessary condition that led to Ma Dongdong''s mother''s accident - hospital!

    Because of the black resentment, just now I always thought that the problem was the steamed bun.

    But in fact, the real problem is probably the hospital where Ma Dongdong was hospitalized!

    Because of the hospital, the steamed buns I bought were mentioned in the ward, and the shallow resentment inside was sucked out and seen by me.

    It was also because of the hospital that Ma Dongdong''s mother was sucked out of her stomach when she ate the stuffed bun stuffing, which led to her shock.

    This kind of all, can and big pig words on!

    Aware of this, I quickly took out my mobile phone and dialed Ma Dongdong''s phone to tell him all this.

    But I don''t know why, Ma Dongdong''s phone is not in the service area.

    In my heart, a bad feeling surged up in an instant.

    Regardless of many, I quickly turned and looked at Dabai.

    "Dabai, something may have happened to Ma Dongdong. We have to hurry to the hospital!"

    Dabai is also a smart man. Listen to me, he immediately solved his own problems, then buried the soil, and ran out of the unfinished building with me.

    However, with Dabai in mind, I still encountered a lot of trouble in the matter of taking a taxi.

    When the taxi drivers saw that I was carrying such a big "husky", they refused to take me one after another.

    Finally, I had no choice but to spend 30 yuan to find a tricycle rider on the side of the road and drive us to the hospital faster than walking.

    Worried about Ma Dongdong, as soon as Dabai and I got out of the car, we ran all the way to the ward where Ma Dongdong was.

    But inside, it''s empty.

    I didn''t give up and went to the operating room again, but the result was the same.

    Xu is to see me anxious, a passing nurse pulled me, a concerned face asked: "girl, who are you looking for?"

    "I''m looking for Ma Dongdong. He was hospitalized in your hospital before, and his mother fainted in your hospital just now. Please check for me to see which ward they are in now?"

    Hearing what I said, the little nurse said, "Oh, you''re looking for that boy. I remember him. You wait. I''ll go to the nurse station to help you check. It should be found out soon. Don''t worry! "

    With that, the little nurse took me to the nurse station.

    She looked through the computer for a long time, and the little white face suddenly wrinkled into a ball.

    "Eh, the computer shows that Ma Dongdong has not transferred to the ward at all, but is still in the original ward. And his mother doesn''t have any admission records. Are you wrong? "

    The little nurse''s words made my heart cool again.

    "No way! I saw with my own eyes that one of your doctors and several nurses pushed her into the operating room. How could it not be found? " I questioned it.

    Seeing that I didn''t believe it, the little nurse checked it again in front of me.

    "You see, I really didn''t lie to you. All patients admitted to our hospital can be found in the system. But now, the person you are talking about is not hospitalized at all! "

    Then the little nurse turned the search results to me.

    I glanced and found that Ma Dongdong''s mother''s name was really blank.

    There was no record of illness, no record of admission, and no record of surgery.

    As if Ma Dongdong''s mother had never appeared in this hospital.

    The doubts in my heart are getting deeper now.

    Ma Dongdong and I saw the accident with our own eyes.

    Now Ma Dongdong is gone, and his mother doesn''t know where to go. How many secrets are hidden in this hospital?

    I forced myself to be rational by suppressing my inner uneasiness.

    Finally, I finally decided to use the most stupid and reliable method to find - check monitoring!

    I asked the little nurse to take me to the security monitoring room, where the monitor, scene by scene looking for Ma Dongdong and their figure.

    I believe that since Ma Dongdong and they really appeared in this hospital before, their whereabouts can be found out!

    As time went by, the hospital security and I almost finished watching all the surveillance videos of the whole hospital, but we still didn''t find any trace of Ma Dongdong.

    My heart sank even more suddenly.

    Does Ma Dongdong and his mother never appear in this hospital? Everything is my illusion?

    No, I don''t believe it!

    I always feel that there must be a big conspiracy in this matter.

    And this plot, at the moment is a little bit of Ma Dongdong mother and son to the abyss.

    If I can''t find out where they are hiding, they are likely to be more or less dangerous!

    Maybe God heard my inner voice, just when I was ready to find other ways to check Ma Dongdong''s trace, the hospital security came with good news.

    "Yes, at last. Here they are!"

 Chapter 958

    Hearing the security guard''s words, I was very happy and rushed to the monitor.

    "Here, at about 3 o''clock this afternoon, the boy''s mother was pushed past here!" The security guard pointed to the monitor screen to introduce me.

    When I looked at it, I saw Ma Dongdong''s mother lying on the mobile bed, pushed by several medical staff in white coats, straight through the side door of the hospital building.

    Ma Dongdong, on the other hand, followed his mother and never left.

    In other words, Ma Dongdong and his mother stayed together from beginning to end.

    If you find one of them, you will find another!

    After confirming this, I turned to the security guard and asked, "where does the side door of the inpatient department lead to?"

    After thinking about it, the security guard opened his mouth and said, "I remember that next to the inpatient department is the former outpatient building. After the new outpatient building was built, everything was moved to the new building. As a result, the old building was abandoned. Now there is no one to go there! "

    Hearing this, I was more sure of what I thought.

    Hospital, old building, abandoned, these elements add up, really can be said to be the standard of horror film.

    Ma Dongdong and his mother, nine times out of ten, have been taken there.

    Farewell to the security, I rushed to the old outpatient building with Dabai.

    As the security guard said, although this place is also in the hospital compound, compared with the new building, it is really dilapidated.

    The hospital is always a place where there is no shortage of people, but there are few people passing by around the building.

    As if, it is independent, and all around it.

    The more so, the more unusual it is.

    I gathered my mind and bent down to help Dabai take off his pet clothes.

    After all, if something really happens inside later, Dabai can''t help me with his clothes.

    "Dabai, I didn''t ask you to help me because there were so many people in the new building just now. But now, there are few people around here. You can give full play to your sense of smell and help me smell out the specific location of Ma Dongdong and his mother and son! "

    Dabai looked up at me, showing his white and sharp tusks, as if he was smiling at me.

    I patted it on the head, took out a smelly sock from the tool kit that I had collected in Ma Dongdong''s ward, and said in a low voice, "it''s up to you whether I can save my companion today!"

    Hearing what I said, Dabai darted into the old outpatient building.

    I followed closely and followed up quickly.

    But unexpectedly, as soon as I stepped into the old outpatient building, my hair was frozen to stand up.

    It''s so cold!

    How is this place like an ice cave?

    I held my arms and followed Dabai shivering.

    Because what we came in was the side door of the old outpatient building, so there was only one road leading straight to the front.

    Dabai walked along the road, sniffing and walking.

    I don''t know why, I feel that as we go deeper into the old outpatient building, the air around me seems to become thinner and the air pressure is getting lower and lower.

    How can this place give people the feeling that the heresy has reached the extreme?

    I was a little afraid, so I quickly took out two pieces of master''s yellow Fu from the tool kit and held them in my hands for a rainy day.

    But in fact, it didn''t make me any less nervous.

    Even when I got to the back, even my hand holding Huang Fu was shaking slightly.

    I always feel that there is an extremely terrible thing hidden in the darkness ahead.

    It is like a creator, and Dabai and I are chess pieces under its feet. As long as it moves a little, we can be crushed to ashes by it.

    I held my breath and almost didn''t dare to breathe.

    And Dabai, like a wolf, still sniffs the smell of the ground.

    It was only when a measured laughter sounded in the silent space that it suddenly stopped and barked in the darkness ahead.

    "Haha, haha, haha, haha, haha..."

    Insidious, cunning, weird.

    In my mind, there are countless adjectives.

    "Haha, haha, haha, haha, haha..."

    That voice, is still ringing continuously, let a person''s heart hair hair straight.

    I can''t bear it. I yell at the darkness in front of me: "you''re laughing! If you have the ability, show your true face and let your aunt and grandmother have a look! "

    "Is that how you want to see me? Well, come to me then

    When the other party finished this sentence, he began to make a sound again.

    I was more and more annoyed. I wanted to slap the other party so that my mother didn''t know him.

    But my reason told me, I can''t.

    The building is full of strange things.

    If I just rush up like this, I will follow each other''s way like Ma Dongdong.

    Now the only thing I can do is to keep calm, no matter how the other party instigates, I will stick to my original intention!

    After thinking about this for a while, my manic and scared heart finally calmed down.

    Isn''t that the Devil trying to tempt me to find it?

    I''m not looking for it!

    I don''t believe it. It''s better than patience!

    I patted Dabai''s head and sat with him in the same place without saying a word.

    Sure enough, as Dabai and I stopped searching, the ghost seemed to panic, even the strange laughter stopped.

    "Why don''t you look? Don''t you want to see your friends? He''s in my hands now. If you don''t come to me, I''ll kill him! "

    I''m still silent, as if I didn''t hear it.

    That ghost thing suddenly more urgent.

    "Do you think I really dare not kill him? Or, in your eyes, he doesn''t matter at all? "

    I still didn''t say a word.

    The ghost could not bear it, and said again, "are you deaf or dumb? Why don''t you talk? If you don''t speak again, I''ll screw your friend''s head off! "

    "Seventeen, seventeen, help me!"

    I''m so familiar with this voice. It''s clearly Ma Dongdong''s.

    "What do you want?" I asked coldly.

    "At last you speak! To tell you the truth, I don''t want to do anything. I just want to trap you in this old outpatient building. " The voice of the other side is still negative.

    I frowned and asked coldly, "why? What good is it for you to keep me here? "

    "The benefits, of course, are great! As long as you are trapped here for one day and one night, I can attract all the resentments in this hospital and gather them into a huge force! " The other side is obviously proud.

    But I still don''t understand: "Why me?"

    "Because you are a living dead man! You are born with a lack of soul, which is the most suitable for attracting Yin things. Who can you trap if you don''t? "

    As the voice of the other side becomes louder and louder, I feel that the other side seems to be slowly approaching us.

    I calm my mind and feel the direction of the Yin Qi with every pore of my body.

    "What if I don''t want to be trapped by you?" I asked.

    "It''s not up to you! Your friend is in my hands now. Even if you don''t want to, you can only be used by me! "

    The Yin Qi on the other side''s body has been more and more heavy, almost straight to my forehead.

    I saw the opportunity and quickly made a gesture to Dabai next to me.

    Dabai jumps and pounces directly in the direction of the ghost

 Chapter 959

    Dabai''s action was so fast that he didn''t give the ghost any time to react.

    But I don''t know why, when my flashlight flashed by, I found that Dabai was still empty.

    And that ghost thing, still intact, standing in the dark three or five meters away from Dabai, makes people unable to see clearly.

    The failure of the sneak attack made Dabai a little annoyed.

    It pounced on the ghost again.

    But no matter how hard Dabai tries, the ghost can easily avoid its attack.

    Dabai was a little frustrated. In the end, he didn''t want to rush. He bowed his head and came back to me.

    My mood, more nervous than before.

    I always thought that as long as I brought Dabai, even the most ferocious ghosts would be able to restrain themselves.

    But now the fact is that even the quick and intelligent Dabai has nothing to do with that ghost.

    What kind of ghost is it?

    Maybe it''s because the morale of me and Dabai is low. That ghost is more proud than before.

    "What are you going to do with me if you''re so good at it?"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help getting angry and wanted to fight it to the death.

    But I can''t.

    This ghost has made it very clear that its purpose is to trap me here, so as to absorb the resentment of all the people in this hospital.

    Resentment is something that almost everyone has, either because of bad feelings, or because of career setbacks, or because of deep hatred that ordinary people can''t imagine.

    These resentments, as long as they do not exceed people''s psychological endurance, generally have no effect.

    But if these bits and pieces of resentment accumulate together and form a huge force, it will be troublesome.

    At that time, not to mention the people in this hospital will suffer, even other innocent people in this city will be involved.

    So, the first thing I need to do now is not to continue to entangle with it, but to find a way to escape from here.

    As long as I''m not trapped by it, I can organize its plot.

    If I''m lucky, maybe I can get my master to help me get rid of this ghost.

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t care more. I patted Dabai''s head and ran back.

    Seeing my action, Dabai will not continue to sit in the same place.

    With its strong wolf body, it soon ran in front of me.

    The exit is close at hand.

    Dabai and I tried our best to get out immediately.

    Who knows, that ghost thing suddenly a smile.

    "Do you want to escape after entering my array? Do you really think I''m a vegetarian? "

    Then, the doors and windows of the old outpatient building were all closed, and the pure black curtain fell.

    Before, because of the sunshine outside, although it was dark in the old outpatient building, I could barely see a ray of light.

    Now, covered by these curtains, the vast space is completely dark, and I can hardly see anything except the light of my flashlight.

    I''m not willing to give up. I hit the closed door and window with my shoulder.

    But a huge force, straight will I ejected five or six meters away.

    "Don''t waste your efforts. You really have the spare time. You''d better help me absorb the resentment of those people. Maybe I can let you and your friends live when I''m in a good mood!" The ghost spoke again.

    I covered my hurt arm, looked at the direction of the ghost''s voice with indignation, and said in a cold voice, "do you think I really believe your words? If I guess correctly, after I help you absorb the resentment, the first person you want to kill will be me! "

    "Hey, you are so smart that you even guessed this. But unfortunately, even if you know the result, you don''t have any choice! Because, I am the master here, you are just a small piece of me

    With that, the ghost came out of the darkness.

    I fixed my eyes and found that he was wearing a white coat, and his face was the doctor who gave Ma Dongdong''s mother treatment before!

    Although I have long guessed that Ma Dongdong''s disappearance must have something to do with this doctor, I am still shocked to see him show up.

    "Unexpectedly, it''s really you!"

    The doctor sneered and said, "yes, it''s me."

    "What are you going to do with all that resentment? What kind of conspiracy do you have? " I asked in a deep voice.

    When I asked, the doctor was not smiling. He raised his hand and waved it in the air. Then he saw a curtain not far in front of me, which suddenly disappeared out of thin air.

    "If you want to know, see for yourself!" The doctor''s voice was cold and unpopular.

    Unwilling to pay more attention to him, I turned to look outside the old outpatient building.

    I didn''t think about it, but it surprised me.

    I saw the whole hospital, almost all shrouded in a black fog.

    These black fog, from the doors and windows of each building in the hospital, slowly, slowly move to the old outpatient building where I am.

    After all of them came together, they all disappeared into the building, as if they had been absorbed.

    "The pressure of your human life is so great that almost everyone is filled with resentment. It seems that I can eat enough tonight! "

    Then the doctor licked his lips greedily and opened his arms.

    Then, through the light of the flashlight, I saw the black resentment that I had been inhaled into the building before, as if I had been summoned to drill into his body quickly.

    At first, when the resentment got in, he had some pain.

    But in the back, when more and more resentment drill, he is showing more and more enjoy expression.

    I''m a little worried. I always feel as if something is going to happen.

    Sure enough, after the fake doctor absorbed countless complaints, his appearance also changed.

    His smooth and normal face faded little by little, revealing the dark black skin inside.

    Even the skin on the body is constantly being torn.

    As time went by, I watched the fake doctor turn into a monster with four limbs, sharp claws and tusks, and a very strange face.

    Although in the abandoned Taoist temple of nanwangshan before, I have seen disgusting tree demons and fox spirits.

    But I can guarantee that this monster in front of us is 100 times more disgusting than them.

    In particular, the saliva in its sharp tusks is so disgusting that people can''t eat at a glance.

    "Do you absorb those resentments in order to become what you are now? You''re too much of a fool! " I covered my nose and frowned.

    Hearing my words, its dark blue eyes glared at me, and gave out a bleak and hoarse low roar.

    "What do you know! I''m tired of wearing your human skins for a long time, but because I was seriously injured many years ago, I can''t recover without the help of external forces. That''s why I designed to deceive you here, relying on your living dead body to absorb a lot of resentment, so that I have enough strength to change back to what I am now

    "I don''t think you look like an ordinary ghost. You... What are you? " I asked.

    It Yin measured of smile for a while, slowly replied: "have you ever heard of ghost animal?"

 Chapter 960

    When I heard it, my heart suddenly cooled.

    Ghost animal?

    It''s said that before Pangu''s creation, there was a monster that was sealed at the bottom of the earth?

    No wonder even Dabai can''t help it!

    But the problem is, in front of this place, how can you hide a ghost animal?

    Does this matter have anything to do with the damage of the seal of the ghost animal mentioned by Xiao Ling?

    Seeing the puzzled look on my face, the ghost beast licked his sharp tusks with his scarlet tongue, and looked at me with a gloomy face: "look at you, it''s obvious that where you have heard of us."

    "I... I''ve heard it from the underworld, but... But what does it have to do with me? I''m just an ordinary person. I have no grudge against you and no grudge against you. Why do you keep me here? " I said dissatisfied.

    "It doesn''t matter if I has the final say."

    The ghost animal said, Yin measuring a face, slowly to me and white direction.

    Dabai saw this and got in front of me.

    Ghost animal saw Dabai''s action, and his face was more and more difficult to guess.

    "Oh, a beast who knows how to protect the Lord. But in the past and this life, do you think you can really protect her? "

    Ghost animal''s words make me a little strange.

    Dabai is an ordinary wolf. What''s the meaning of protecting me in the past and this life?

    Is it difficult for Dabai to be a wolf? What other unknown identity does he have?

    In this space I wonder, Dabai has been successfully angered by ghost animals.

    I saw the wolf hair on his body changed its former softness, and now all of them stood up, like a hedgehog.

    Obviously, it is ready to go, ready to jump up and bite the ghost animal at any time.

    Once upon a time, I would let it go. After all, Dabai is famous for its ferocity.

    But today, I absolutely dare not let Dabai fight.

    Apart from anything else, the size of the ghost animal is much bigger than that of Dabai.

    What''s more, the ghost animal species still makes the underworld scared.

    In this case, let Dabai fight with the ghost animal, which is no different from letting it die!

    So, I bent my fingers and whistled at Dabai. Then I saw him turn around and look forward to me.

    I know. He wants me to agree with him to beat the ghost animal.

    But the words to the mouth, I still cold face, said to Dabai: "Dabai, come back, no nonsense!"

    My words, let Dabai some accident, its original high spirited face, now full of reluctance.

    "Dabai, I say it again, come back!" My voice became colder than before.

    After all, Dabai is not only a pet to me, but also a good companion who saved my life when I was young and grew up with me.

    I don''t want it to happen more than anyone else.

    Fortunately, Dabai also knew my temper. After two seconds of hesitation, he finally turned around and was ready to return to me.

    But the accident happened at this moment.

    The ghost animal who was watching me and Dabai jokingly jumped up in an instant and went straight to Dabai''s body.

    Because of my orders, Dabai is turning around now and has no defense at all.

    Ghost animal''s sharp teeth, hard into its abdomen.

    After a shrill scream, the blood instantly dyed the White Wolf''s hair red, which was shocking.

    "Big white!" I screamed.

    The ghost beast looked at me with his cruel eyes, as if demonstrating to me.

    My heart aches.

    Dabai has been with me for 18 years, but now I can only watch it be killed by ghost animals?

    No, absolutely not!

    My life was picked up by Dabai from the snow that night 18 years ago.

    Now I know it''s in trouble. Even if I lose my life, I have to save it!

    Thinking about this, I immediately put my hand into the tool kit, took out a yellow Rune from it and squeezed it tightly in my hand.

    "I warn you, let go of Dabai, or I will be rude to you!" I said to the ghost animal in a cold voice.

    But not only did the ghost beast ignore my words, but his eyes were full of contempt.

    Obviously, it didn''t pay attention to me at all.

    I was a little annoyed, and then I looked at Dabai''s painful appearance, but I didn''t care much about it. I just grabbed the Yellow amulet in my hand and rushed up.

    Seeing my action, the ghost animal immediately shook his body and swept towards me with his strong tail.

    Its action was so fast that it didn''t give me any time to react at all, so it threw my whole body out heavily.

    It''s a sharp pain. It''s coming from my back.

    A sense of fishy heat surged up from my chest, and finally "wow" vomited out.

    His mouth was full of blood for a moment.

    But I dare not give up.

    Because, whether Dabai or Ma Dongdong and his mother, they are all in the hands of ghost animals.

    If I give up, what do they do?

    I vomited another mouthful of blood on the ground, gritted my teeth, stood up again with the wall, and continued to walk step by step in the direction of the ghost animal.

    Maybe I didn''t expect that I would be so stubborn. There was a trace of surprise in the eyes of the ghost animal.

    "I''ll say that again. Let Dabai and my friends go. Otherwise, I will make your life worse than death I growled.

    At my words, the ghost animal laughed, scornful and sarcastic.

    Then, its teeth up and down the force, I heard the white bone "click" sound, seems to be broken.

    Because of the pain, at the moment, Dabai is as angry as a gossamer, and can''t even make a sound.

    I feel my heart is bleeding.

    Well, since it is not benevolent, then I am unjust!

    The big deal is to lose one of your own lives!

    Thinking of this, I wiped the corner of my mouth with my hand holding Huang Fu, and let every one of them stick with my blood. Then I raised my hand and threw them all into the air.

    Those yellow amulets, all of a sudden, flutter everywhere like fallen leaves.

    And I, with both hands, made a few complicated fingerprints according to the book that my master had written to me before, and recited a mantra silently. Then I waved my hand at the ghost animal, and I saw that the Yellow amulets that were about to fall suddenly jumped at the ghost animal with a very fast speed, as if they were called.

    Because there are many yellow amulets, the ghost animal can hide one, but can''t hide the rest.

    Soon, the ghost animal could not resist the attack of dozens of yellow amulets, so he threw Dabai into the air, obviously to kill him.

    See, I don''t care three seven twenty-one, pull out a leg to jump, stretch out a hand to big white''s body to take to own bosom.

    But Dabai is really strong. Even if I try my best, I can''t bear it.

    In the end, the two of us hit the ground hard together.

    Fortunately, when I hit the ground, I fell first, so Dabai was not hurt twice.

    However, because of the ghost animal''s teeth before, the wound in Dabai''s abdomen is still surging, and blood is pouring out, which makes my heart and liver tremble.

    "Dabai, hold on a little longer, we will defeat this ghost animal soon, and we will get out of here soon!" I touched Dabai''s head and comforted him.

    Dabai looked at me, but he couldn''t make any sound because of his weakness, which made me feel more and more distressed.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect that you would be sad for it. It''s really moving! It''s a pity that the world is always power oriented. No matter how touching your feelings are, they can''t change the reality that you are going to hell together! "

    That ghost animal, I don''t know when, broke away my yellow Fu''s fight and came back to me and Dabai

 Chapter 961

    Seeing the ghost animal coming, Dabai still wanted to protect me, but he struggled to stand up.

    I touched its head, warm voice comfort way: "you don''t move, I can be a person!"

    With that, I tried my best to hold Dabai''s heavy body aside and put my coat on it to keep it warm.

    Dabai was a little worried about me, but because he was hurt so badly, he could only watch me walk towards the abominable ghost animal.

    And ghost animal, obviously did not expect me to have the courage to face it, at the moment can not help but a little stunned.

    "You... You''re not afraid of me?" Asked the ghost animal.

    I looked at it without expression and hummed coldly: "you''re just the most invisible existence in the world. What''s so terrible!"

    "The most invisible?" The ghost animal seemed puzzled.

    "It''s said that things like you have been sealed in the deepest part of the earth since the beginning of Pangu. There are very few people in the world who know you, as if you never existed. In this case, you are not blind, what is it? " I fought back coldly.

    It''s impossible not to be afraid.

    After all, this ghost animal is tall and terrifying. It can swallow my whole body with almost one mouth.

    But even if my legs were shaking with fear, I still had to try to keep calm.

    Because, in a way, this is the best chance I can get to know about the ghost animal species.

    Before in the underworld, although Xiaoling said something, it was not comprehensive enough.

    And now this opportunity may let me know something that even Xiaoling don''t know.

    In that case, no matter to the underworld, or to Mo liangye, it should be excellent!

    "You have the courage to say that we ghosts can''t see the light. I admire your courage, but I still have to tell you an extremely cruel news: in a while, you humble human beings and ghosts will all become the food of our ghost animals. This planet will eventually be ruled by us

    "Don''t daydream! No matter how severe your ghost animals are, they only produce some relatively small damages now? If you want to rely on these small damages, you will devour human beings and ghosts. It''s a fable

    Seeing me say this, the ugly face of the ghost animal suddenly showed a very sinister smile.

    "I didn''t expect that you didn''t know anything."

    I was slightly stunned.

    "You... What do you mean? What do you mean I don''t know anything? "

    The smile on the ghost animal''s face became more insidious and proud.

    "To tell you the truth, the seals that the gods have imposed on us have been broken countless times over the past thousand years. However, some of the damages are so small that no one is aware of them. And I, too, came out of those tiny damages. Unfortunately, many years ago, my identity was discovered, so that I was seriously injured, and finally I had to hide in this hospital. "

    Ghost animal''s words, let me feel a layer of chill.

    It runs out of a tiny damage. Does that mean that there may be many ghost animals running out of the damage that is too small to be noticed?

    It can camouflage human beings, and has lived in human society for so many years. Can''t other ghost animals escape from the seal do the same?

    What''s more terrible is that both human beings and the underworld don''t know about it, or even don''t know where the escaped ghost animals are hiding and what they are going to do.

    Xiaoling said before that the turbid Qi of ghost animals could not resist even the Yin soldiers of the underworld. One by one, they were infected and changed their mind.

    If those ghost animals who escape from the seal are mixed with human beings with ulterior motives, can''t those human beings resist more?

    What will the human world look like in the long run?

    I''m afraid to think about it.

    "Do you know why we all try our best to stay in the world? Because the taste of you human beings is really wonderful. If we can eat fresh human beings every day, it is the supreme enjoyment for us at all! "

    The way the ghost animal said this made me feel sick.

    What kind of cruel creature can eat for fun?

    I looked at the ghost animal, gnashing my teeth and said: "you will be punished sooner or later!"

    "Oh, retribution? This kind of stupid thing, only you humans will believe. We ghost animals, for thousands of years, have always only talked about survival! Because only the surviving party is qualified to stay in this world! " Ghost animals don''t take my words seriously.

    "How can you be sure that it will be you who stay in the world at last? Perhaps humans and the underworld will soon repair all the damage and strangle you monsters who escape from the seal? " I asked.

    The ghost animal looked at me with a sneer and said, "I said that the final winner will be our ghost animal, so it must be! Because we''ve been planning for thousands of years to completely lift the seal and occupy the world. This plan is perfect. Even if you humans and the underworld use all your strength, you can''t have the upper hand! "

    When ghost animal said this, he was very confident, as if he had watched the ending in the future.

    This makes me a little confused.

    Generally speaking, even if they are well prepared, they can''t be so confident.

    Unless... Unless they have secrets we don''t know!

    Aware of this, I try to continue to set the ghost animal''s words.

    But ghost animal obviously has no patience to continue with me.

    "Well, I''ve already told you what I should have told you. Now, I''m going to eat you first, then your friend and his mother, and finally the whole hospital. In this way, my body will become stronger because of the nourishment of your human Yang

    Finish saying, ghost animal then arched body, hind leg fierce of a pedal, straight to me jumped up.

    Seeing this, my heart almost stopped.

    Dabai used to block it for me. Now that Dabai is injured, I''m the only one left. Who can block it for me?

    If it''s just an ordinary ghost, maybe I can use some superficial methods taught by master to deal with it.

    But the ghost animal is a huge monster that comes from the bottom of the earth and has the most evil and turbid air in the world. Even if the master comes, he may not be able to deal with it. What''s more, I just came into contact with the ghost and God?

    I''m a little weepy.

    God, I''m just 18 years old. Do you really have the heart to let me die so young?

    Wuwuwu, is it so cruel?

    Because of the huge size of the ghost animal, when it came, a strong wind rolled up, which made me subconsciously close my eyes.

    I thought that the next second I closed my eyes, it should be the ghost animal that threw me to the ground and bit me on the neck.

    But I waited for a long time and didn''t feel any pain in any part of my body.

    I was a little surprised. I opened my eyes and looked at the ghost animal to see what it was doing.

    However, I saw another familiar figure fighting with the ghost animal

 Chapter 962

    So... Is that a cool night?

    Isn''t he in the underworld? Why did he come here all of a sudden?

    I was a little surprised, but I was still happy.

    Because he''s here, Dabai, me and even Ma Dongdong will be saved!

    Aware of this, I quickly focused on him and ghost animal.

    The ghost animal obviously didn''t expect that Mo liangye would suddenly appear. He couldn''t come back for a moment, so that he was kicked out by Mo liangye and smashed on the wall.

    The walls of the old outpatient building were in disrepair for a long time. After being smashed by ghost animals, a big hole was broken.

    Seeing this scene, I was dumbfounded.

    You know, before, Dabai and I were trapped inside because of these walls and couldn''t get out.

    And now, the ink cool night a hand, unexpectedly direct this thick wall all gave break?

    It''s a man who''s been the underworld!

    What else can I say when the strength is so strong?

    After smashing the ghost animal out of the old outpatient building, Mo liangye comes slowly.

    "Stand far away, lest you be hurt!"

    "Ah?"

    I can''t react to it for a moment.

    Mo liangye did not repeat what he had just said. Instead, he raised his hand directly and moved me and Dabai to a distance with a deep blue breath.

    As for himself, he walked straight outside with long legs and laid a boundary between the old outpatient building and other new buildings of the hospital to block the sight of other irrelevant people.

    After that, he walked slowly to the ghost animal.

    The ghost animal was kicked by him just now. It was hurt so much that it struggled to get up from the ground.

    It vomited black blood on the ground, and then looked at the black cool night angrily.

    "It''s you

    Obviously, it knows the cool night.

    It''s no wonder that Mo liangye killed so many of his kind when he helped the current Hades to eradicate the ghost animals escaping from the broken seal. Even if he didn''t fight with him, he must have heard of him in other places.

    But Mo liangye doesn''t think much of the ghost animal''s words. He still has a cold face and doesn''t even bother to say a redundant word.

    The ghost animal was infuriated by his attitude, and his bark like skin kept rising and falling, as if he would jump on it at any time and bite with Mo liangye.

    But I don''t know why, after it was angry for a short time, it suddenly laughed inexplicably, and it was very proud.

    It seems that he is not the one who is being beaten now, but Mo liangye.

    "I didn''t expect that the great father of Hades would fight so much for a little living dead man. It seems that I really think highly of you! "

    Mo liangye frowned slightly and said in a cold voice: "you ghosts and animals escape from the seal, in order to bring disaster to the world. If you have virtue, everyone will be punished. What can I do?"

    That ghost animal Yin measures to measure to smile next: "you certainly manage, just you are willing to help her, really just for the sake of morality?"? I think it should be more than that! "

    Mo liangye''s eyes narrowed slightly and his voice was low, as if he was deliberately suppressing some emotion.

    "What do you have to do with me and her?"

    See seem to infuriate Mo cool night, that ghost animal is more proud at the moment, unexpectedly drag injured body, around Mo cool night to turn a few circles.

    "Your business has nothing to do with me. But unfortunately, as soon as I see her, I think of an old story more than 30 years ago. I don''t think you''ve ever forgotten that, have you? "

    This words a, Mo cool night fiercely changed facial expression.

    Even without waiting for the ghost animal to react, the pure black dead air condensed in his palm had hit him.

    The ghost animal was overturned again.

    Its body, also because of the pure black dead reason, directly exploded a big hole, exposed inside the bloody intestines.

    Ghost animal looked down at his wound, but the pain of the face is still hanging before the proud.

    "Are you angry? It seems that I really poked in your wound. However, this is normal. No matter who it is, it will be hard to see his beloved wife sleeping with another man, right? You think you have experienced so much life and death, there should be a happy ending in the end, but unexpectedly, all the true feelings before you were trampled on the ground by her and crushed, even a trace of warmth was not willing to leave for you. Tut Tut, this taste must be very unforgettable! "

    I was shocked to hear what the ghost animal said.

    I know that Mo liangye had a wife before. Master also said that they had a good relationship.

    But why, ghost animal says Mo liangye''s wife betrayed him and went to bed with other men?

    How could she do such a thing?

    Inexplicably, I suddenly feel a little sad for the cool night.

    Mo liangye''s eyes became scarlet because of the ghost animal''s words, like a wounded beast, almost hysterical.

    "Where on earth did you learn about these things?" He asked coldly.

    The ghost animal laughs: "when you blocked the news completely, you thought that you could save your face and keep your high image. But do you think paper can really hold fire? So what''s so strange about me knowing this? "

    "So? Today you are going to threaten me with this and let me give you a way to live? " The voice of Mo Liang night is still terrible.

    "You don''t have to live. I know I can''t run if I fall into your hands today, so I''m ready to die. Just, before I die, there''s one more thing I want to tell you. " It''s said that ghosts and animals regard death as home.

    Ink cool night scarlet eyes staring at it, lips open and close: "what words?"

    "Our leader asked me to tell you that it is impossible to win evil on this planet! And you, don''t forget who you are

    That''s really confusing.

    Since ancient times, there have been countless examples of evil being more than good, but why is it so confident that good can not win evil?

    Does it think too much of its own race, or does it think otherwise?

    In addition, why does it let Mo liangye not forget his identity?

    Isn''t he the last king of the underworld?

    Besides, can he have other identities?

    At this moment, I feel more and more confused.

    And ghost animal obviously didn''t give me any chance to solve my doubts.

    Because, just after he had said that, he would insert his sharp claw into his chest, pull out a beating black heart from it, put it into his mouth and chew it continuously, as if it were some delicious food in the world.

    "We ghosts and animals... Even if we die, we will never give our hearts to anyone but ourselves! We... We ghosts, never... Never give up! "

    With the fall of the word "lose", the ghost animal that was still eating its own heart fell down and blew up a piece of dust

 Chapter 963

    When the dust was gone, the huge ghost animal was still.

    In this way, the crisis will be solved with the suicide of ghost animals.

    I was relieved.

    But I don''t know why, Mo liangye''s look is still not very good, it seems that he still cares about the words before ghost animal.

    Although I don''t want to have anything to do with him, he just came in time to save us.

    Even if I have no conscience, I will not ignore him at this time.

    I hesitated for a moment, went out through the big hole in the wall of the old outpatient building, and stood not far from him.

    "That... Mo liangye, in fact, you don''t have to care too much about what ghost animal said just now. It''s just a beast. It can''t beat you. It''s just that he wants to use this kind of psychological offensive... "I try to comfort him.

    Mo cool night heard, slowly turned his head.

    "Don''t care too much?"

    His voice is extremely cold, like the winter ice, let a person just listen to feel all over the hair upright.

    "You... What''s the matter with you? Mo liangye, do you really care about what a beast says? In that case, don''t you just fall into its trap? " I forced his fear in my heart and continued to comfort him in a warm voice.

    Mo cool night looked at me, but there was no temperature in my eyes.

    "Liang Shiqi, do you care about me?"

    My face is a little red, the voice suddenly a lot smaller: "I... I don''t, I just... Just don''t want to see you sad for people who are not worth it."

    Mo liangye didn''t make a sound, just looked at me deeply.

    I took a deep breath and went on: "I don''t know what happened between you and your wife, but... What I want to tell you is that life has to go on and you still have a long way to go. No matter what happened in the past, it''s just the past. You have to learn to look ahead. "

    Hear my words, Mo liangye''s face still has no emotion, but I still feel that there is something different in his eyes.

    Crystal clear, bright, transparent, with a trace of light.

    So... Is that his tears?

    It''s incredible that a noble and self-supporting man like him should shed tears because of my random words, isn''t it?

    Or is it not me who really moved him, but the wife who betrayed him?

    I don''t know why. When I think of Mo liangye''s deep affection for his wife, I have some bad feelings in my heart.

    He is full of his wife in his heart. Where can I have my position?

    What am I to him?

    A plaything?

    Or... Is there a substitute?

    These questions, let my heart stuffy, some uncomfortable.

    And the tears of Mo liangye, after all, did not fall down.

    He stood still and looked up at the sky.

    When he lowered his head again, there was no crystal clear thing in his deep eyes.

    He walked slowly towards me, with a steady pace, not even the slightest hesitation.

    Inexplicably, I was a little scared, subconsciously back two steps.

    But Mo liangye was tall and long legged, and soon strode over, holding my waist.

    "Liang Shiqi, looking ahead, this sentence is more than just talking about it. You have to teach me how to forget the past completely!"

    With that, his big hand suddenly waved.

    I immediately felt a whirl, and could not see anything clearly.

    When the picture in front of me became clear again, I found that I was not in the hospital at all, but came to the underworld again!

    NND, I was kidnapped by this guy again!

    I was so depressed that I gave him a direct look and said in a cold voice, "when you kidnap me next time, can you say hello to me first? If you bring me to such a place with such a disagreement, it will damage my longevity! "

    Mo cool night low Mou swept me one eye, voice light.

    "No one in the world dares to let you die but me!"

    If someone said that, I would turn my eyes out of the sky.

    Can Mo cool night say this words, even if I want not to believe all difficult.

    After all, he''s the father of Hades.

    The life and death of yin and Yang in this world are mostly controlled by Hades.

    He is someone else''s father. It''s a matter of my life and death. Isn''t it just minutes?

    "Well... Then you can''t just tie me here. Ma Dongdong and his mother don''t know which corner of the hospital they are locked up in, and Dabai is seriously injured. He needs to be sent to the pet hospital immediately, or he will die. Now that you''ve tied me up, what do they do? " I''m a little annoyed.

    Mo cool night but don''t think so, side eye to oneself side Piao one eye, cold voice asks a way: "all hear clear?"

    I was stunned for a moment, fixed my eyes, and saw that the one armed man I had seen before had been standing three steps away from us.

    "Yes, I will handle these two things myself. Please rest assured!" The one armed man answered in a deep voice.

    Mo liangye nodded slightly. The one armed man gave me a deep look and turned away.

    I''m a little confused.

    The one armed man had the same reaction the last time he saw me.

    What does he mean by that look?

    Shock? Or a warning?

    Without waiting for me to come up with a reason, the deep voice of Mo Liang night rang out again.

    "Don''t worry, Pei Zhao has always been safe in handling affairs, and nothing will go wrong."

    It turns out that one armed man is Pei Zhao!

    That''s a good name.

    But, no matter character and behavior, it''s not so strange!

    Fortunately, I didn''t have much contact with him, and he couldn''t get in my way, so after pondering for a while, I decided to give up.

    "The last time you brought me here, you left me alone on the way to deal with things. Why, don''t you leave me alone this time? " I asked with an eyebrow.

    Seeing that I asked about the last time, Mo liangye didn''t evade the heavy and take the light, and truthfully told me what happened that day.

    "That day, I wanted to take you back to my residence, but I didn''t expect that there was something wrong with my son. I had to entrust you to Xiaoling for the time being. I''ll go to Naihe bridge to find you after I''ve taken care of things over there. You don''t know where to go. "

    "I heard Xiaoling say that you were going to deal with ghost animals that day, like the ghost animals we saw in the hospital before?" I asked.

    Mo liangye nodded and said with no expression: "it''s the same race, but what we went to deal with that day was much bigger and more fierce than the one we saw in the hospital."

    I was shocked by this.

    The ghost animal in the hospital is very strong.

    And more robust than it, is not trampling on me just like trampling on an ant?

 Chapter 964

    Xu is to see my face some changes, Mo cool night swept me one eye, light said: "don''t be afraid, those ghost animals have been hanged now, follow-up things are also handled properly, will not hurt you at all."

    Listening to what he said, I felt a little embarrassed, so I muttered: "who said I was afraid? Aren''t they just some ghost animals? Even if it''s in front of me, I don''t even blink! "

    But as soon as I finished speaking, I saw that not far away there were dozens of Yin soldiers carrying the bodies of several ghost animals, slowly coming towards us.

    Sure enough, as Mo liangye said, those ghost animals are much bigger than those I saw in the hospital, and they look more vicious and ugly. Just looking at them from such a distance, it makes people feel scared.

    So, I almost didn''t think about it, so I stepped back and wanted to hide behind Mo liangye, in case that the ghost animal didn''t die, and jumped up again to hurt me, what can I do?

    See my reaction, Mo cool night cold face, gradually a trace of banter.

    "Just now, I vowed that I was not afraid. Now I can''t help hiding behind. Does this mean that your body betrays your heart?"

    The real idea in the heart was exposed by him mercilessly, this kind of feeling is really embarrassing.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "you are a man. Of course you are not afraid. I don''t believe how many women in the world are not afraid of this thing! "

    But it came too soon, like a tornado.

    As those Yin soldiers carrying ghost animals slowly came to us, I saw the man who had been following them.

    It''s her!

    I felt a little incredible. I rubbed my eyes and looked at it again. I saw that the man was dressed in white and had a white face. Who was the woman who came to my house last time?

    The key is that in the face of those fierce ghost animal corpses, she was not afraid at all, and calmly directed those Yin soldiers to deal with the corpses not far away.

    Shit, this face really hurts me!

    "Well, now you don''t have any excuses, do you?" Mo Liang night picks eyebrow to ask a way.

    I feel very face, but also unable to refute, had to find a way to change the topic.

    "You bound me to the underworld just to hit me in the face again and again?"

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand to hold my shoulder and said with a light smile, "of course not. I''ll take you to the underworld. I have something else to do."

    "Anything else? What good can you do? " I asked with a slight frown.

    "Marriage."

    Ink cool night light vomit out these two words, then rushed that white dress woman to wave.

    The woman in white came slowly with a small step and saluted him: "father."

    Words fall, her eyes fall on me.

    Even more than a meter apart, I still feel her face in the moment to see me, "Hua" all changed.

    As if, I was like a monster, let her feel fear and anger.

    "Father, how did you bring this woman to the underworld? Our underworld has always been innocent, and she is so dirty. Isn''t father afraid that a grain of rat excrement will spoil a pot of soup

    Oh, my temper!

    Although I''m not a man of great country and great city, there''s no need to describe me as a rat excrement, right?

    Anyway, I have a name, too, OK?

    I feel indignant and want to talk to this woman.

    Don''t want to, Mo cool night but took the lead in opening: "warm, don''t be rude!"

    By such a roar, warm heart is not happy.

    "Father, when she did such mean things, do you still want to protect her like this? Father, what do you think? "

    Ink cool night expression light, without a trace of emotion.

    "My idea is to marry her."

    Wennuan widened her eyes and looked at Mo liangye in disbelief: "father, are you crazy? In those days, she could give you a green hat, but now she still can. Are you really fascinated by her? "

    I didn''t like warm at all. Now when I heard her say that, I felt a fire in my heart. I couldn''t hold it down with the lid of the pot.

    "Well, what do you mean? When did I green your father? You don''t put other people''s excrement basin, regardless of the red and white to buckle on me, OK? My patience is limited

    Hearing what I said, wennuan could not help humming: "what do I mean? Do you want to do it yourself? Are you embarrassed to admit it? Thanks to my father who loved you so much, and also... Thanks to my calling you mother

    When it comes to the word "Mom", I can clearly see something flashing in my warm eyes, as if these two words opened the floodgate of her emotion.

    But I know she''s not talking about me.

    From the beginning to the end, she regarded me as the wife that Mo liangye once loved deeply.

    Otherwise, why should she hate me?

    I took a deep breath, looked at her and said, "I don''t know if it''s because I look like your mother that you take me as her and have such a big resentment against me. But what I want to say is that I am who I am. I have never hurt the heaven, and I have never hurt the reason. So please don''t vent your negative emotions on me. I don''t owe you! "

    Nuan Nuan choked on my words and didn''t say anything for a long time.

    I don''t want to pay attention to her. I turn my head and look at Mo liangye: "what I say to her is what I want to say to you! I''ve never been someone else''s stand in

    I don''t know if my tone is too dignified, so that the two handsome eyebrows of Mo liangye are twisted together at the moment, and it seems that the whole person is more and more cold.

    Liang seventeen, you should be the substitute. I has the final say. I advise you that you''d better be my wife. If you betray me, I''ll make you and your master die! "

    Mo cool night finish saying, don''t wait for me to answer a word, then directly carry up my whole body, stride to the underworld deep place to walk.

    "Mo liangye, you put me down, you put me down! You bastard, you have to die! " I yelled desperately.

    But it didn''t work for him at all. Even if I broke my throat, I didn''t see him stop half a minute.

    This guy is really not moody!

    I''m depressed, but I can''t get rid of it. I have to let him go.

    After walking for about ten minutes, he entered a tall mansion. He finally put me down.

    "Where is this?" I asked curiously.

    Mo cool night light answer: "this is our marriage room."

    When I heard this, I turned my head and looked around. I saw that everything in the antique room was so pure and elegant that it didn''t look like getting married at all.

    I can''t help suspecting that the words that Mo liangye said before were all teasing me!

    Mo liangye ignored my query, strode to the door, and said to the two Yin soldiers standing there in a deep voice: "go and ask the underworld to come here, tell him I want to get married, and let him take the gold seal!"

 Chapter 965

    The two Yin soldiers at the door were ordered to go to Hades.

    For a moment, in such a big room, there are only me and Mo liangye left.

    "Hey, Mo liangye, are you serious? I thought you were joking about getting married before I asked.

    Mo cool night side head, the facial expressionless swept me one eye, cold voice way: "this world everything, only emotion, I never joke!"

    When he said this, he looked very determined, as if he really had a deep feeling for me.

    But only I know that his words were all told to his former wife.

    How well he treats me now means how much he loves her.

    To put it bluntly, I Liang 17 is just a double at best.

    However, whether it''s a stand in or a real person, since he tied me here today, it''s bound to be that he won''t stop until he reaches his goal.

    Instead of provoking him to do something terrible and uncontrollable, it''s better to follow his heart.

    Anyway, I don''t have a person I like so far. It''s good to use him to replace my husband for the time being!

    So thinking, my heart that I have been carrying, but also slowly put down.

    Before Pluto came at the moment, I wandered around the room in the dark night.

    It''s strange to say. Looking at the furnishings in this room, I always have a feeling of deja vu.

    It''s as like as two peas.

    But the fact is, this is really my first time in this room. Why do I have such an inexplicable illusion?

    I''m so confused that I don''t even know when Mo liangye came behind me.

    "What do you think?" He encircled my waist from behind and asked in a warm voice.

    I was so scared that I almost broke away from him.

    "You... You don''t walk soundly? You almost scared me to death, don''t you know? " I covered my chest and said in a hurry.

    Seeing that I was scared out of my mind, a faint smile appeared on Mo liangye''s cold face: "I said I was brave before, but I was also a coward!"

    I was a little dissatisfied, glared at him and countered: "you are a coward, your whole family are cowards!"

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye''s look suddenly froze. After staring at me for a long time, she said again: "in the past, she also loved to say this."

    "She" in his mouth naturally refers to his former wife.

    It makes me a little embarrassed.

    I want to care about it, but I can''t care about it at all when I look at his lost appearance.

    Since ancient times, how many men can be infatuated with in this world?

    So many men, after getting a woman''s body, no longer cherish or even dislike women.

    There are so many men, after getting along with women for a long time, begin to hate each other, and finally carry women outside to find new love.

    But the love for his wife is deeper than that of thousands of men in the world.

    Even if she betrayed him, he still loved her deeply, love to remember her smile, love to be familiar with every word she once said, more love to he would rather at all costs to find a person like her to accompany him.

    From the beginning to the end, he was full of her in his heart.

    I don''t know where the impulse came from, I reached out and gently hugged him, patted him on the back, and whispered: "forget those unpleasant things, you have to learn to look forward."

    After staring at me for a long time, Mo liangye slowly picked up my face and gave me a kiss on my forehead.

    "Well, let''s start all over again. What''s in the past doesn''t matter."

    I nodded, docile against his arms, let his heart up a touch of thick warmth.

    Unfortunately, this warm scene did not last long, and was interrupted by people coming in.

    "Father, I hear you are looking for..."

    See me and Mo cool night embrace together of appearance, come in that person the last "I" character can''t say out, stiffly swallow back to the belly.

    Mo liangye and I heard the sound, subconsciously turned to see that the man who came in was tall, long legged, dressed in Chinese clothes, with extraordinary bearing.

    His face is handsome and strong, and the outline of his facial features looks like a cool night.

    Presumably, this is the son of Mo liangye - today''s Hades!

    Although it''s not the first time I''ve been to the underworld, it''s the first time I''ve met Pluto.

    This made me a little scared, wondering whether to kneel down and salute him or not.

    Otherwise, the underworld will not be happy and will send me to the 18th level hell. What should I do?

    Xu is to see through my mind, Mo cool night tightly embrace my shoulder, whispered in my ear said: "don''t be afraid, everything has me."

    With his words, I don''t have to be afraid of the underworld any more, so I stood by the Mo Liang night and listened to the conversation between their father and son.

    "Have you dealt with the affairs of the ghost animal?"

    The underworld nodded and said in a deep voice: "the corpses of ghost animals have been transported to infernal hell by the people under wennuan''s hands, where they will be burned by the fire of hell. The fire of hell is the divine fire that came to the underworld in ancient times. It can burn all the most Yin and Yang things in the world. It must be that those ghost animals can no longer cause the mind of the soldiers in the underworld to cause trouble again. "

    "Good. Now that you are the underworld, it''s up to you to manage the affairs of the underworld. You have to work harder. " Mo cool night exhorts a way.

    The underworld bowed slightly and said respectfully: "I know, please rest assured."

    Mo liangye reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and said earnestly, "if you are not young this year, it''s time to have a baby with Xiaoling."

    It seems that Hades is in a bit of a dilemma.

    "It''s not that the child doesn''t want it, it''s just... Since Xiaoling was injured by ghost animals when she was pregnant, which led to miscarriage, Xiaoling and I just want to eradicate those damned ghost animals and avenge our child who died before she was born. So... We want to wait until later. After all, the current situation is unstable, I don''t want Xiaoling to take another blow like that. "

    See his sincere words, ink cool night is not good, what to say more, only a deep sigh.

    "Well, you can arrange your own affairs. I asked you to come here today to put a gold seal on it. "

    Say, Mo cool night then out of thin air changed two red small books, above write so big three words: marriage certificate!

    I went all the way. I didn''t expect this guy to come. It''s true!

    And I one eye, see those two small books, Pluto obviously some surprised, he deeply looked at me one eye, repeatedly to ink cool night confirm.

    "Father, do you think clearly? Once the gold seal falls down, it can''t be changed any more. Only if she dies, or you die, will this evidence be given up! "

    Mo liangye didn''t hesitate. He immediately opened his mouth and said, "I think very clearly. You just need to put your gold seal on it!"

    The underworld had no choice but to take out his golden seal and put two big marks on the two little red books.

    Mo liangye handed me one of them and said faintly: "from today on, you are my wife of Mo liangye. You will never change in this life!"

    With that little red book, I feel a little moved.

    I just got married?

    Or with a ghost?

    The key is that this ghost is still the father of Hades today!

    Isn''t I the stepmother of Hades?

    This relationship seems a little awkward.

    But what else can I say if the gold seal is stamped?

    Is it hard to get a divorce certificate?

    That''s a little too careless!

    After thinking about it, I think that''s it. After the big deal, I''ll become a married old lady from a beautiful young girl.

    After all, at the beginning of this year, can aunt have spring?

    Secretly in my heart for a moment, I opened my mouth to think of the words of the ink cold night. At what time, a confused soldier suddenly came in from the outside and make complaints about what he said in the ear.

    Pluto''s face suddenly changed, as if something had happened.

    Mo liangye frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"

    The underworld looked at Mo liangye, and the expression on his face changed again and again, obviously wondering whether to tell him or not.

    "Say it Mo cool night cold voice order way.

    The underworld took a deep breath and spoke slowly: "he... He''s coming!"

 Chapter 966

    I was so blinded by this that I couldn''t understand the situation at all.

    The underworld is already so powerful, how can he be so panicked when talking about that person?

    Is that person''s ability too strong, or is that person related to an extremely taboo thing?

    I''m a little puzzled. I turn my head to see Mo liangye, but I see that his look is not much better than that of Hades. It seems that the word "unhappy" is written all over me.

    It seems that nine out of ten of my guesses have come true!

    I dare not make a sound, obediently follow behind them two people, slowly walk to the door of Mo Liang night''s mansion.

    "You let me in! I want to see her. I know she''s back! " A man''s voice came from far away.

    When I looked at it, I saw a man in blue and with warm eyes talking with a few Yin soldiers. There was even a tendency for the two sides to quarrel more and more.

    Until a Yin soldier saw Mo liangye come out, he stopped quarreling and quickly ran to Mo liangye and knelt down to report to him.

    "Your Highness, we have tried our best to drive him away, but he has to... Stay here, and we have no way..."

    Hearing this, Mo liangye''s handsome face was full of cold colors, like ice for thousands of years.

    "No way? Do you mean you underworld soldiers can''t even deal with a living soul? " He asked coldly.

    Hearing this, the Yin soldier lowered his head.

    "No,... No, but his former identity is his Royal Highness''s fiancee. We... We are afraid of hurting him. His highness will blame." so the Yin soldier replied with trembling fear.

    "Fiance?" Mo Liang night cold hum a, "he also match?"

    Xu is to hear Mo cool night mood is not good, that Yin soldier also dare not speak at the moment, so dull kneel there.

    Fortunately, Mo liangye didn''t plan to quarrel with an insignificant Yin soldier. He just glanced at him and strode forward to the man in blue.

    "Mo liangye, are you willing to come out to see me at last? I thought you didn''t dare come out because you were afraid that I would take her away! " The man in blue said coldly.

    Mo liangyewei squinted and looked at him with a kind of extremely contemptuous eyes. His lips moved: "do you think you can really take her?"

    His tone is very firm, with a strong self-confidence, no doubt.

    But the man in blue doesn''t seem to think so. On his young and handsome face, he is full of a kind of inexplicable frivolity: "can I, shouldn''t you be the most clear?"

    This words a, Mo cool night facial expression abrupt change, raise a hand directly, a strangle the neck of the man in blue.

    "Gu Yanqiao, don''t think Nuan likes you, I dare not kill you!"

    The man in blue suddenly laughed: "Gu Yanqiao? Mo liangye, why don''t you dare to call my real name? Are you afraid that when she knows the name of my previous life, she will fly away with me and never be with you again? "

    Mo liangye''s mood was infuriated again, so that even after a short distance, I could clearly see the blue veins on his forehead.

    "From the beginning to the end, she''s only mine, and has nothing to do with you!" Ink cool night gnash teeth said.

    Seeing that he was angry, the man in blue seemed very happy, with a smile on his handsome face.

    "Mo liangye, in terms of love, my love for her is never less than you. It''s just that she chose you because of her reputation in her previous life, but it doesn''t mean that she loves you most. Otherwise, how could she do that with me later? "

    This time, the ink cool night really can''t bear, directly in the palm of the hand condensed a group of black dead air, hard hit on the man in blue.

    The man in blue was thrown into the air like a rag.

    As he fell heavily on the ground, his body began to become a bit ethereal.

    I know that this is the instability of his soul caused by the injury of Mo liangye.

    If not treated in time, I''m afraid I''ll be dead soon.

    But the obsession of the man in blue seems to be much deeper than I imagined. He tried to get up from the ground, but he failed many times, and he was in a mess.

    I couldn''t bear to help him, but I was robbed by a white shadow.

    "Yan Qiao, Yan Qiao, how are you?" The white shadow asked with concern.

    I turned my head and saw that my warmth was supporting the man in blue. My face was full of concern and tension.

    Needless to think, the man in blue must be her sweetheart.

    Seriously, if I didn''t see it with my own eyes, it''s hard for me to imagine that I would be gentle to a man when I was so fierce, even aggressive.

    It seems that the man in blue didn''t expect her to come suddenly. He was embarrassed for a moment.

    "You... What are you doing here? This is not the place you should come to, you... You go, we... We have no engagement now, you... You don''t need to worry about me... "

    Seeing that the man in blue looks like a gossamer, wennuan feels heartache, and her beautiful eyes are soon filled with tears.

    "Yan Qiao, I don''t want you to say that. Even if we have no engagement now, you are still the one I like, and I will never let you have anything to do with it! "

    With that, Nuan Nuan gently covers his palm over the place where the man in blue is injured by the ink cold night, and constantly transports his spiritual power to him.

    After a while, I saw that the man in blue''s ethereal body gradually became stable, and in the end, it was even as if he had never been hurt.

    But the warm situation is not so good, because nearly half of her spiritual power is delivered to the man in blue, her body becomes a little weak, her face is pale, and her forehead is also full of sweat.

    "Wennuan, why are you so stupid? We are not in love now. Why do you give me your spiritual power? " The man in blue asked with a little guilt.

    Looking at the man in blue, wennuan tries to squeeze out a smile.

    "I''ll be happy to see you in all my life. So... I''m willing to do anything for you. "

    Then wennuan turned to me and said, "you shouldn''t have come back. We are all very happy without you. Your presence will... Destroy everything. "

    At this moment, my heart is almost ten thousand alpacas galloping by.

    From the beginning to the end, I didn''t offend anyone, and I didn''t do anything hurtful. How can they all target me like this one by one, just like I''m a beauty. Who do I invite and who do I offend?

    Is this the mess left by the wife before the cool night?

    I''m a little speechless.

    Xu is worried about wennuan''s body. The underworld soon takes wennuan from the man in blue and helps him into the house.

    In front of the huge gate, there are only three men in blue, Mo liangye and me.

    Because of the warm things, the blue man''s mood at the moment obviously stabilized.

    He took a deep look at me, then looked at Mo liangye, and said in a deep voice, "today''s business is over, but you and I are not finished. As long as she''s around for a day, I''ll take her back at all costs! "

    "It depends on whether you have the ability!" Ink cool night cold voice should be way.

    The man in blue "hums" and doesn''t answer any more. His hands are behind him. It seems that he will leave soon.

    But, in the second before he took the step, he turned his head after all, and his eyes fell on me.

    "Liang Shiqi, please remember, in the last life, my name was Ji Yunxi, the season of the season, the permission, the hustle and bustle. I believe that one day you will leave him and come to me! "

 Chapter 967

    With these words, the man in blue turned away, leaving me in the same place.

    Ji Yunxi?

    Why do I feel this name is familiar?

    Just as I saw the furnishings in Mo Liang''s nightroom just now, there was an indescribable sense of familiarity.

    But I''m sure I haven''t seen or heard these things anywhere before.

    They are totally strange to me.

    In this case, where does the sense of familiarity in my heart come from?

    There are more and more doubts in my heart.

    I feel like I''ve been blindfolded and thrown into a turbulent vortex.

    The current submerged me deeply, but I couldn''t see through the truth.

    "Seventeen."

    Mo cool night of a light call, my thoughts back to reality.

    I turned my head and saw that Mo liangye was looking at me affectionately.

    My heart is beating.

    Seriously, he did look good.

    Handsome face, tall figure, and the cold temperament that people can''t ignore.

    No matter what, single out, can hang a large number of men.

    I really can''t figure out if his former wife was blind, so she didn''t want such a good man to do anything with that man named Ji Yunxi?

    No matter horizontal or vertical, Ji Yunxi is not as good as Mo liangye!

    I secretly make complaints about it in my heart and look at the cool night.

    "Well? What''s the matter? "

    Mo liangye stretched out her hand and stroked my black hair with her slender fingers.

    "Seventeen, if one day you were to choose between me and other men, who would you choose?" He asked in a warm voice.

    I blinked, shook the red marriage certificate he gave me before, and laughed at him.

    "Do you think I have a choice?"

    Mo cool night Zheng for a while, obviously didn''t expect me to say so.

    I patted him on the shoulder and raised an eyebrow: "don''t worry, if one day, I will divorce you first, and then go to other men. After all, I can''t do it for you. "

    Mo liangye took a deep look at me, as if to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything.

    "What''s the matter with you?" I asked.

    Mo cool night wry smile for a while, light way: "No. It''s getting late. I''ll take you back to Yangjian first. "

    Words fall, he then embraces my waist, shake a body a change, return me to own home.

    Probably because I was worried about the warmth, I didn''t stay in my room for a long time. I soon went back to the underworld.

    I breathed a sigh of relief and collapsed on my big bed.

    To tell you the truth, it''s still a little tired to stay with Mo liangye.

    Although he is good to me now, if he is crazy one day and regards me as his former wife, I think he will lose his life at any time.

    In this case, can I not be nervous?

    Now that he''s gone, my nervous tension will naturally relax and I can have a good sleep.

    So thinking, I turned over, ready to fall asleep at any time.

    But as soon as I closed my eyes, I heard a knock on the door.

    "Who is it?" I asked.

    "Seventeen, are you asleep?"

    It''s master''s voice.

    I quickly sat up and got out of bed to open the door for him.

    In the dim light of the main room, I saw master wearing a white vest, a dark blue cotton coat and flip flops.

    It is estimated that he was disturbed by the sound of my coming back. He just woke up from his sleep.

    "Master, why are you here? Is it something you want to see me about? " I asked curiously.

    The master walked in, sat down on the chair beside my bed, and smoked in silence.

    I don''t know why.

    Shifu has always been a man of what to say. What''s the matter now? How did he become silent instead, like something on his mind?

    "Cough cough, master, if you have anything to say, we have been together for more than ten years. What can''t be said?" I said hastily.

    Master hung his pipe, slowly raised his head and looked at me with a kind of iron hating eyes.

    "You followed him again today?"

    He, of course, refers to Mo liangye.

    From the time I overheard master talking to Mo liangye, I knew that master didn''t like him, and even had a stiff relationship with him.

    Now he learned that I had gone with Mo liangye again. He was not angry.

    But it''s better to make him angry than to cheat him.

    So I choked and whispered the truth.

    "I followed him, but if he hadn''t arrived in time today, you wouldn''t see my smart and lovely apprentice now!"

    The master took a smoke, frowned and asked, "can''t I see you? What happened to you today? "

    "Today, I went to the hospital to see Ma Dongdong. I met a ghost animal that escaped from the bottom of the earth and was almost eaten by it." I replied frankly.

    Hearing what I said, the master suddenly widened his eyes.

    "No wonder when I came back just now, I found that there were some unusual injuries on Dabai''s body, which were all caused by ghosts and animals?"

    I nodded: "otherwise, you think with the strength of Dabai, ordinary things can hurt it?"

    "That''s true."

    The master sighed, took another puff of dry smoke, and then said again, "besides ghost animals, what else did you and he do today?"

    My face was black.

    The old man''s eyes are so poisonous!

    I haven''t said anything. He can see that Mo liangye and I have something else to hide from him?

    I wonder if he was born by the bright eyed Monkey Sun!

    "Cough, master, I can''t hide anything from you. In fact... In fact, he and I... Have been married. Here is the marriage certificate

    Then I took out the red book from my body and put it into master''s hand.

    Shifu was so confused that he didn''t know how to react.

    "You... You married him... In the dark? 17�� Do you... Do you know what you''re doing? You don''t even know anything about him. How dare you marry him? " The master was so surprised that he couldn''t even speak coherently.

    I shrugged and said, "I know. Didn''t you tell me last time that he was the father of Hades? What''s more, when I went to the underworld today, I saw his son and daughter with my own eyes, even his daughter''s ex fiance. What''s wrong with that? "

    Master was shocked by me again.

    "What did you say? You even met his daughter''s ex fiance? What did you say? "

    "In fact, he didn''t say anything. Just before he left, he told me that his name was Ji Yunxi. He said that one day, he would take me away from Mo liangye. I feel that this person seems to be a little crazy, so I don''t care much about it. " I don''t think so.

    But the reaction of master and I was totally different. He took a deep breath of dry tobacco and patted his hand heavily on his knee.

    "Evil fate, evil fate! You three, entangled in the last life, this life to entangle together. It seems that God will never let you go

    I don''t know, so.

    "Master, what happened in my last life? What''s going on between them and me? I find that recently, you always like to say something I don''t understand! "

    Seeing that I was so curious, Shifu looked at me and kept silent for a long time before telling me the whole story

 Chapter 968

    "About thirty years ago, I was just a young man. At that time, the king of Shura had great ambition and wanted to swallow up the world and the underworld, so he revived Chiyou, the ancient god of war. In order to restrain Chi you, Mo liangye, his wife and I went all over the world to look for the crystal soul stone left by the ancient goddess Nu Yu. In the end, after many efforts, we defeated Chi you, but still sacrificed some people. "

    "Who did you sacrifice?" I asked.

    Master took a deep look at me and said in a deep voice, "one of them is the prince of Shura. His name is Ji Yunxi."

    I was shocked to hear the name.

    This is the second time I have heard the name today. What kind of person is he?

    Master hung his pipe and looked at the dim yellow chandelier in my room in a daze, as if recalling all kinds of things in those years.

    "That war, we played very hard, even if it is as strong as ink cool night, also suffered a lot of injuries. After Chi you died, we thought we had won and were relieved. Unexpectedly, the woman I loved suddenly jumped out and plotted against Mo liangye''s wife. At that time, we were all immersed in the joy of victory and were not prepared at all, except Ji Yunxi. Ji Yunxi uses his body to block the woman''s attack and save Mo liangye''s wife. "

    My heart vibrates.

    Think of before in the underworld, Mo cool night and Ji Yunxi and warm their reactions, I vaguely seem to realize what.

    "Master, you... You mean that there is some connection between me and Mo liangye''s wife?"

    The master turned to look at me, sighed and said, "now, I''m telling you the truth. You''re not Liang Shiqi, you''re Mi Xiaofei! Your grandmother and my grandfather are brothers and sisters. In terms of seniority, I am not your master, but your cousin. "

    I opened my eyes in disbelief.

    "You... You''re my cousin? But you''re so old. I''m only 18 years old. We''re about the same as our grandparents. How... How... "

    The master gave a wry smile.

    "As it is, it''s not reasonable. But... But if you know what else happened in those years, you will know that all this I said is reasonable! "

    My curiosity is all hooked up at the moment.

    "That year, in addition to defeating Chiyou, what happened?"

    "After defeating Chiyou, we buried Ji Yunxi and the woman I love. Those who return to the world return to the world, and those who return to the underworld return to the underworld. As for you and Mo liangye, you are husband and wife, and you want to cultivate the next generation, so you just give the underworld to your son Guoguo, and after the wedding ceremony for him and Xiaoling, you return to the Shura world and clean up the mess in the Shura world. Later, when your daughter wennuan was wandering in the sun, she accidentally met a man who looked very much like Ji Yunxi. His name was Yan Qiao. Wennuan used to like Ji Yunxi very much. Now she has found a man who looks like her lover. She is overjoyed. They soon fall in love and are ready to get married. "

    When the master said this, he suddenly stopped and hung his pipe for a long time without speaking.

    My curiosity was hung by him in this way, which was rather unpleasant.

    "Master, what happened later? What happened then? " I urged.

    The master shook his head helplessly and said in a deep voice: "later... Later is the beginning of your tragedies!"

    Master stood up, hung his pipe and walked slowly around the room.

    "The day before wennuan and Yanqiao got married, I was invited to the underworld to celebrate their wedding. Because it was a great joy, everyone was very happy and had a good time eating and drinking together. Later, you said you were a little dizzy. We didn''t care much about going outside. But as soon as you left, it was for several hours that you worried about the cool night of the ink. The underworld was looking for you everywhere. "

    "Looking for me everywhere? Did you find it later? " I asked.

    "Of course I did. I found not only you, but also Yan Qiao." Master''s tone became a little heavy.

    "There''s Yan Qiao? How could there be him? " I was a bit shocked.

    The master took a puff of dry smoke, and continued to say, "I didn''t expect that, even at that time none of us noticed that Yan Qiao went out with you. We found you on Xumi mountain where the underworld and Shura intersect. There''s a pavilion there. You and Yan Qiao were there at that time... They were doing some trifling things there. "

    I was speechless with surprise.

    I never thought that I would have another identity, and I never thought that I was such a person.

    For a lot of time before, I didn''t understand why every cool night would be moody to me.

    But at this moment, I suddenly understood him.

    If he did the same thing, I''m afraid I even have the heart to kill him?

    "It''s a big blow to Mo liangye. He''s almost crazy. But in fact, what makes him more sad is what you said at that time. That''s a real sword that split his heart in two in an instant. " Master''s tone became more and more heavy.

    I looked at the master stupidly: "I... what did I say at that time?"

    The master walked around the room and came back to me with a dignified expression.

    "At that time, you said that all the time you love Ji Yunxi. You just don''t want to be infamous, so you have to choose Mo liangye. You said that you thought you could accept this kind of life separated from your beloved, but it was not until Ji Yunxi died of saving your life at the critical moment that you realized that you could not live without him. You said you have lost Ji Yunxi once. Now he is reincarnated and becomes Yan Qiao. I don''t want to lose him again. "

    Master''s words made me feel a little unsteady. I was in a panic and fell down on the chair beside me.

    Yes, as Shifu said, if I just had a relationship with Yan Qiao that shouldn''t have happened, it might not be so bad.

    But the fact is, I not only gave Mo liangye a slap, but also put a knife in his heart with words.

    In this case, he did not kill me, which must have been the greatest kindness.

    "Seventeen ah, to tell you the truth, I really don''t believe that you once loved Ji Yunxi, but you just said that, or at that time, even if you know who you are, it''s hard not to believe that what you said is the truth."

    I hung my head and didn''t speak for a long time.

    "At that time, Mo liangye was eager to kill Yan Qiao, but you protected him with your own spiritual power, and even spared no effort to fight with Mo liangye. At the end of the day, you are both defeated. You come up with a solution. "

    "What method?" I asked.

    "One life for another."

    I was puzzled and looked up at master.

    Because of his grief, Xu Shifu''s hand with his pipe trembled slightly, but he was still trying to control his emotions.

    "Use your life for Yan Qiao''s life. Mo liangye didn''t agree at that time, but you didn''t give him the chance to disagree, so you just jumped into the reincarnation door. You know, the reincarnation gate is so dangerous that nine out of ten people will be terrified if they jump in. At that time, we all thought you couldn''t live, so Mo liangye had to fulfill his promise and let Yan Qiao go. But I didn''t expect that one day later, when I had nothing to do, I unexpectedly calculated that you might still be alive. I know that Mo liangye will find you one day. Instead of letting him torment you, I''d better find you first and protect you. That''s why I let my wolf cub take you back and raise you. "

 Chapter 969

    "I thought that you could spend your life peacefully, but I didn''t expect that more than ten years later, Mo liangye still found you. Perhaps, this is life! The dispute between you two will continue after all. Even I, an old man, can''t help it! "

    Master''s words have solved most of the doubts in my mind.

    But there''s something I can''t figure out.

    According to the master''s words, I jumped directly into the door of reincarnation, and then I became Liang 17.

    In this process, I didn''t drink Mengpo soup, so why didn''t I have any impression about it?

    I turned to my master and said, "why don''t I remember all those things before? Did you use the method to seal all my memories? "

    In my eyes, master is a capable person. It''s certainly not difficult to achieve this.

    Moreover, he has this motive.

    As my cousin in my previous life and master in this life, he must hope that I can live a safe and smooth life.

    And to be safe and smooth, then I must forget those things before.

    Otherwise, with such a heavy burden, I can''t breathe. What else can I talk about?

    But the master shook his head unexpectedly.

    "I don''t know what your memory is. According to the truth, if you don''t drink Mengpo soup, even if you stay in the river for a thousand years, you will not be able to wash away the memory of the past, let alone jump into the gate of reincarnation? At present, I can only roughly guess that you are probably a living person who has been impacted by the spirit of reincarnation in the door of reincarnation, and you will die, resulting in the loss of one soul and the loss of memory. "

    Master''s explanation disappointed me, but it was reasonable.

    However, in this way, the relationship between me and Mo liangye will be more complicated than before.

    Before, I didn''t know that I was Mi Xiaofei, and I didn''t know that Mo liangye and I used to be a couple, so I could do whatever I wanted, even treat him like a stranger.

    But now, I not only know my true identity, but also know the fact that I betrayed and hurt Mo liangye.

    In this case, how can I face him calmly again?

    Xu knew me so well that she could see through what I was thinking with only two eyes and sighed deeply.

    "Seventeen, I can''t help you with what happened between you and him. It''s up to you to decide what to do. "

    "Master, do you think Mo liangye will forgive me?" I asked.

    The master knocked his pipe on the side of the table. His mouth became shriveled and old. He said, "I can''t say that either. Maybe I will, or maybe I won''t. But it is true that you betrayed him. As the old saying goes: broken mirror is hard to reunite. If you two are really predestined, God will let you have the day to bridge the gap. But if the fate of the two of you just ends here, no matter how hard you try, you will not be able to pull it back. "

    I nodded.

    "Well, go to bed early. You''ll have class tomorrow. The college entrance examination is coming. Don''t skip classes any more recently. "

    Master told a, then back to hand, turned out of my room.

    I closed the door and went back to bed, but I couldn''t sleep.

    What master said today really shocked me.

    I really can''t imagine that I have such a miserable past.

    How much do I hate Mo liangye to do that to hurt him?

    How much do I like the man named Ji Yunxi, who will go to have a go with him regardless of everything?

    Everything, like a mess, kept stirring in my mind.

    Stir stir stir, I finally can''t stand, slowly sleep.

    In a daze, I saw the figure again.

    I remember the last time when I was 18 years old, I was buried in the coffin by my master in order to avoid the evil.

    That night, I saw a figure.

    Unexpectedly, this time it came to my dream.

    "Mi Xiaofei, is it good to take my things?" The figure was smiling.

    My heart trembled and I asked repeatedly, "who are you? What have you done to me? "

    "What did I do to you? You should ask yourself what you''ve done to me! " The figure seemed angry.

    Because I couldn''t really see it, I desperately wanted to get close to the figure and know who it was.

    But no matter how hard I try, the distance between it and me is constant. I can''t get close to it at all.

    This situation makes me more anxious.

    "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about. If I ever hurt you, now I apologize to you. I hope you can forgive me."

    Said, in the dream I actually to that figure deeply bowed.

    "Oh, do you think this will end our feud? Mi Xiaofei, you are too naive! " The figure sneered.

    "What do you want? I don''t remember anything now. It''s no use even if you embarrass me! "

    "Of course, I know it''s no use to embarrass you, but unfortunately, I think it''s not just you, but all of you! Each of you will pay for what you have done! "

    It looks up at the sky and smiles, making a voice like a devil, which makes people feel numb.

    "What have we done to you? Why do you hate us so much? "

    "Ask them! Although you can''t remember clearly, they still remember clearly! Anyway, sooner or later, I will get all the things you owe me! And I will take your lives one by one! "

    With that, the figure disappeared in my dream.

    And I myself, also gradually wake up in the lethargy.

    Outside the window, it was bright.

    I touched my back in a cold sweat.

    It can be seen that the dream last night really scared me.

    Fortunately, now I wake up, all the terrible things have disappeared.

    After a few breaths, I got out of bed to wash and found that master had already made breakfast.

    "Master, why do you get up so early? It''s not your style I was joking.

    The master raised his eyes to look at me and said carelessly, "you little girl, you are becoming more and more disrespectful. Who do I get up early for? Not for you? You''ve been studying hard recently. Master, I want you to have enough food and clothing so that you won''t be able to go back to a good university. I have to say that I scolded you when I raised you! "

    Seeing that the Master seemed a little unhappy, I quickly went over and took his arm and began to act coquettishly.

    "Master, I''m just kidding you. I know that you are good to me, your kindness, I remember every bit in my heart, so I will never be cruel, I swear

    As expected, Shifu ate this. Seeing that I said so, he soon burst into laughter.

    "I wish you knew! I don''t know how long I can live. Now I can only double you, so that I won''t leave you regret when I die suddenly. "

    "Master, a good man like you will surely live a long life!"

    "Don''t coax me. Get out of here and have a meal so that I can go to school! Don''t think if you make me happy, I''ll let you go to school! " The master yelled.

    I was a little speechless, but I still had breakfast and hurried to school with my schoolbag on my back

 Chapter 970

    Because it was Monday, many people rushed to school.

    And I also met Ma Dongdong at the school gate.

    His face was ruddy and smiling, and his mental state was even better than that before he was captured by ghost animals yesterday.

    It seems that the boy''s recovery ability is really good!

    I went over and patted him.

    "Ma Dongdong, why is it so early today? Don''t you usually step on a little bit to get to school? "

    Ma Dongdong turned to see me, that long a few acne face, instant smile with flowers.

    "Seventeen, it''s you. I thought it was some monster who came to catch me!"

    I white his one eye, cold voice way: "you think you are what sweet cake, is a monster all want to catch you?"

    "That''s not true. Anyway, I''m also a young man in full bloom and high spirited. Those ugly monsters may not be able to find an object in their race, and they don''t want to be a single dog, so they are fascinated by me, a human boy?" Ma Dongdong said with disapproval.

    Hearing this, I was immediately happy.

    "Ma Dongdong, are you out of your mind? The ghost animal was male yesterday! It''s public, and so are you. Do you want to build a foundation? "

    Ma Dongdong was stunned.

    "What? Is it... Is it public? Damn, I thought it was a mother, wasting my feelings

    I thumped him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you are a real teaser. I deeply doubt whether you broke your brain when you were captured by ghost animals yesterday."

    Ma Dongdong felt his head a little embarrassed: "that... That''s not true. Yesterday, when it took my mother and me away from the inpatient department, I fainted and didn''t see it clearly."

    "Then how do you think it''s a mother?" I asked curiously.

    "Voice! After I passed out yesterday, although I was in a daze and didn''t know what happened, I still vaguely heard someone talking Ma Dongdong replied.

    "Voice?" I frowned slightly.

    Ma Dongdong nodded and looked around again. Then he came to my ear and said mysteriously, "yes, I did hear some voices, and the voice was beautiful, clear and crisp, like a woman."

    "But when I was fighting with that ghost animal yesterday, I heard his voice was very rough and crazy, and his gender must be male!" I said with a firm face.

    "Is this... Difficult? I heard it wrong? But I really heard a woman''s voice at that time. At that time, I thought it was the offspring of the fox spirit in the Taoist temple who came to trouble me! " Ma Dongdong is a little confused about the situation.

    And in my heart, with his words, doubts become more and more.

    Although the voice of a man and a woman is not very different at certain times, it is generally possible to distinguish between a man and a woman.

    But in this case, why did Ma Dongdong and I have two completely different opinions about that voice?

    Unless... Unless I don''t have the same voice as him!

    This guess flashed through my mind.

    I grabbed Ma Dongdong and asked in a deep voice, "do you remember what that voice said yesterday?"

    Ma Dongdong tilted his head and thought for a long time before answering: "at that time, I was in a daze. I can''t remember clearly. I just remember what the voice said that their plan had already been implemented. This time, he will take back what others owe him, and none of them can run away. 17�� Why are you asking? Didn''t you fight that monster yesterday? Didn''t it tell you that? "

    My heart suddenly became very heavy.

    Because, Ma Dongdong said this, I heard similar words in my dream last night.

    It seems that the figure not only pestered me in the dream, but also ran to the reality.

    Not only that, the figure in the dream is probably related to the ghost animal of yesterday.

    It has something to do with the ghost animal of yesterday. It is very likely that it has something to do with the damage of the seal of the ghost animal during this period.

    If you make a bold guess, you can even say that whether the seal of the ghost animal is damaged or the ghost animal does evil in the world, it may be the conspiracy of the shadow master I saw in my dream!

    "Seventeen, what''s the matter with you? Why do you look so ugly? " Ma Dongdong shook his hand in front of my eyes.

    I came back and wiped the cold sweat on my forehead.

    "No... nothing. The weather is not good recently. I don''t feel very well."

    It''s not that I deliberately deceive Ma Dongdong, but that he''s just a physical foetus. Even if I know this, it''s useless.

    Why should I add to his troubles?

    It''s good for him to go to and from school happily and happily every day like he is now?

    Ma Dongdong seems not to believe it.

    "Seventeen, I''m your best friend. We''ve been through life and death together. If you find anything, you must tell me, or I''ll be unhappy!"

    I repeatedly waved: "no, I didn''t find anything. Don''t think too much! By the way, did you cut the little video you shot at Daoguan last time? "

    I tried to change the subject.

    Ma Dongdong is also on the set, and really soon attracted the attention of the new topic.

    "Of course! Whenever you put things into my hands, what I didn''t do well for you? Ann, that little video, I went to bed together this morning, and it was sent to the D sound. It''s estimated that after a while, our d-number will be crowded with fans'' messages! "

    "You don''t have to knock. Maybe one day we''ll lose powder and make our trousers useless!" I warned.

    Ma Dongdong, with a smile, revealed his little tiger tooth and said, "so seventeen, we have to seize the time to start work these two days, and strive to shoot new small videos to send, so as to maintain the activity of fans, so that our seventeen ghost can move towards the supernatural big V!"

    At the mention of becoming a big V, Ma Dongdong was so excited that his voice made a noise to other school students around him. They all gave me and Ma Dongdong the same look as if they were crazy.

    I was embarrassed and kicked Ma Dongdong.

    "You''re going to die! I''m afraid others don''t know that we haven''t studied hard recently? "

    Ma Dongdong quickly covers his mouth and makes a silence.

    I was too lazy to pay attention to him, so I went into the classroom with my schoolbag on my back.

    Because I was delayed at the door for a while, not long after I sat down, the bell rang.

    All the students are sitting in a tight seat, waiting for the arrival of the teacher.

    According to the schedule, the first class in the morning is Chinese. Chinese teachers are always punctual and almost never late.

    But today, we waited in the classroom for a long time, did not wait for the arrival of the Chinese teacher.

    Finally, the representative of Chinese class couldn''t sit still. On behalf of the whole class, he went to the office and asked the director of the teaching room. Only then did he know that the Chinese teacher had asked for personal leave today because her child was given a notice of critical illness by the doctor!

 Chapter 971

    When the representative of Chinese class came back to the classroom and told us this, we were very surprised.

    Chinese teacher this year just over 40, the child is only 11 years old, is a particularly lively and lovely girl, a few days ago also played in our classroom, we all like.

    But how, just a few days later, the whole was under the notice of critical illness?

    Although Ma Dongdong and I had some doubts, we felt that it was normal for our children to get sick. Apart from praying silently for the Chinese teacher''s children, we couldn''t do much, so we took other courses at ease.

    But at noon, the representative of Chinese class found me and Ma Dongdong.

    "Liang Shiqi, you two come out with me. I have something to ask you."

    Ma Dongdong and I went to the corridor with a hooded face.

    "Chen Xingxing, what''s the matter? We still have to go home for dinner. If you have something to do, just say it

    The representative of Chinese class took out his mobile phone, did not know what to do on it, and handed it to me.

    "Look, are the people in here you?"

    I looked down and found that what she pointed on her mobile phone was the video that Ma Dongdong and I had just uploaded to the D sound today.

    In the video, Ma Dongdong wears black clothes and trousers and plays a ghost who is burned to death. His poor acting skills make me feel embarrassed across the screen.

    "This... You''re wrong. We didn''t make it. We didn''t make it that bad." I''m a little reluctant to admit it.

    Ma Dongdong, however, didn''t feel ashamed of his acting. He just glanced at the video and said, "I''m the one who plays the burning ghost. What''s the matter? Do you think I''m very powerful? I want to ask for my signature?"

    Before the representative of Chinese class spoke, Ma Dongdong continued to talk incessantly.

    "Chen Xingxing, let me tell you something. No matter how I say it, I''m also a red man on the D sound now. This signature is not what you want me to give you."

    Ma Dongdong even put up the score, just like a big shot.

    The representative of Chinese class couldn''t stand him, so he interrupted him directly.

    "You can pull it down! Just a few words like chicken feet, give them to me for free, and I don''t want them pasted upside down! "

    Being so despised, Ma Dongdong is a little depressed.

    "If you don''t want me to sign, why do you call me out? Do you want to show us the results of your last midterm exam? "

    Chinese class on behalf of a white look at him, full of disgust.

    "Do you think that everyone is just like you?"

    Ma Dongdong was puzzled.

    "What are you doing? If you don''t talk for a long time, do you want to die with me and seventeen? "

    The representative of Chinese class didn''t watch it too early and didn''t hide it with us any more. He opened his mouth and said, "this video was just sent to me by the Chinese teacher today. Her daughter is seriously ill. The doctor has issued a notice of critical illness, saying that she can''t be cured, and asked her to take her daughter home to prepare for the future. Later, she accidentally saw this video you sent on D, so she asked me to come to you to help her daughter. "

    "To us? What do we have to do with her daughter? We''re not doctors Ma Dongdong doesn''t think so.

    I looked at the representative of the Chinese class, pondered it for a while, and asked, "does the teacher doubt that her daughter''s affair may not be the cause of the disease, but some other evil trick?"

    The representative of Chinese class shook his head and said in a deep voice: "she didn''t tell me about this. She just asked me to take you to her home and said that she had something very important to find you!"

    I know that the representative of Chinese class is telling the truth.

    Although the current social atmosphere is civilized, but the other party is a teacher and a model. How can it spread that kind of feudal superstition?

    But the more mysterious the Chinese class representatives are, the more likely my guess is true.

    Otherwise, no one is looking for a Chinese teacher. Why do you want me and Ma Dongdong?

    "Are you two going with me? The Chinese teacher may be a little worried. If you go, you have to hurry up. " The representative of Chinese class urged.

    "Don''t tell us what''s the matter, I''ll go to Mao..." Ma Dongdong is not very happy.

    But I agreed very well.

    "Go! Since it''s difficult for teachers, we students can''t ignore it

    Ma Dongdong widened his eyes and looked at me in disbelief: "seventeen, are you crazy? Didn''t you say you were hungry and wanted to go back to dinner? What''s more, now the teacher doesn''t even know what''s going on. Let''s just go, isn''t it too shameless? "

    "You want a face! We should do it well for the teacher. Next time you fail in Chinese, she won''t call your parents to school to let them beat you! If you really don''t want to go, go back and have dinner. Don''t give me shame here! " I scolded mercilessly.

    I know Ma Dongdong''s temperament best.

    That is absolutely typical, give him a little sunshine on the brilliant, give him a little flood on the typical!

    On the contrary, he is hard on him, and he can''t help it.

    This is not, listen to me, Ma Dongdong immediately straightened his back, a face of justice and awe inspiring said: "who said I don''t want to go? It''s my duty to serve the teacher! As long as the teacher says, Ma Dongdong will do it well even if he goes up to daoshan and down to the oil pan! "

    I glanced at him and said in a cold voice, "since you are willing to go, hurry up and don''t delay the teacher''s work!"

    Then, without saying much, I went back to the classroom to carry my schoolbag. Together with the representatives of Chinese class, I went to the Chinese teacher''s house in a hurry.

    Ma Dongdong naturally followed.

    The Chinese teacher''s home is not far from the school. It''s only 15 minutes'' walk.

    The class representative stood at the door and knocked. The door was soon opened from inside. A sad cry came from inside. His heart was trembling.

    "Who are you looking for?" Asked the man who opened the door.

    The class representative looked inside and said in a low voice, "we''re looking for Mr. Yang. Before she sent me a text message and asked me to come with two classmates!"

    The man closed the door. It seemed that he went back to the room and asked a few questions. Finally, he opened the door again and welcomed us in.

    Perhaps because of our arrival, the crying inside the house has stopped at the moment, leaving only deep sobs.

    The man who opened the door took us to the little girl''s bedroom. The Chinese teacher and her husband were sitting by the bed. Looking at the sad look, it must have been a very hard time.

    After all, every child is the treasure of her parents. Now that the little girl has an accident, the teacher and her husband can''t stand it, no matter how strong they are.

    "Mr. Yang, according to your request, I have brought Liang Shiqi and Ma Dongdong to you." The class representative opens his mouth.

    The Chinese teacher raised his face and turned to look at me and Ma Dongdong. There was a kind of emotion in his eyes that I didn''t quite understand

 Chapter 972

    "Teacher, what can I do for you I asked.

    The Chinese teacher turned to look at her side and motioned her husband and the Chinese class representative to go out.

    Two people knew that what she was going to say was something private, and they didn''t stay much. After a few words with us, they took her to the door and went out in a hurry.

    So big bedroom, now in addition to the three of us, only lying in bed dying little girl.

    The Chinese teacher stood up and looked at Ma Dongdong and me for a long time.

    Ma Dongdong and I were a little guilty. For a moment, we didn''t know what to do. We had to wait for the Chinese teacher to speak.

    But this mouth did not wait to open, but wait to come, Chinese teacher plop a kneel in front of us.

    Ma Dongdong and I are stupid.

    "Miss Yang, what are you doing? You get up quickly, you are our elder, you kneel down for us, will let us die! "

    With that, I quickly reached out to the Chinese teacher.

    But the Chinese teacher is very stubborn, no matter how I pull, she can''t get up.

    I''m a little helpless.

    "Mr. Yang, don''t do that. If you have anything to say, stand up and say it."

    In my eyes, the Chinese teacher has always been a very strong woman, giving us a lesson is also very confident.

    But now, she knelt down in front of us, and her tears fell uncontrollably.

    "Liang Shiqi, Ma Dongdong, I''ve seen your little video on D. I know you are capable. I beg you to help my daughter! She''s just so young. She still has a long life to go. She can''t die so early! "

    With that, the Chinese teacher even kowtowed to us.

    Ma Dongdong couldn''t bear it, so he quickly grabbed the Chinese teacher with brute force.

    "Miss Yang, if you want to do this again, I''ll leave your daughter alone with Shiqi!" Ma Dongdong threatened.

    I echoed: "yes, Mr. Yang, no matter what, you should get up first. Let''s talk slowly. After all, if you don''t make things clear, even if Ma Dongdong and I want to help you, we don''t know where to start. Do you think that''s the truth? "

    "So... So you two agreed to help me?" The Chinese teacher asked with a little fear.

    I nodded and gave her a positive answer.

    Chinese teacher this just put down the heart, in Ma Dongdong''s help, slowly stand up, sit back to the little girl''s bed.

    "Our daughter got sick the night before yesterday. She was watching TV with her father on the sofa and I was cooking in the kitchen. It was fine. I was burning fish when I heard a scream from the living room outside. I thought it was their father and daughter who had a quarrel, so I ran out to have a look. But found that the girl lying on the sofa, the whole body is constantly shaking, the mouth is still foaming.

    "Nannan, her father was so scared that he thought it was Nannan who was insane that he took her to the hospital with me. The doctor checked her for a long time, and finally told us that her physical indicators were very low, almost close to a dead person. We begged the doctor to save the baby. The doctor was kind-hearted and promised to help us as much as possible.

    "We thought that with the full rescue of the doctor, she would gradually get better. But I didn''t expect that in the end, the physiological indexes of the girl became lower and lower, and the lower they were, the lower they were. The doctor was also at a loss. In the end, he had no choice but to give us a notice of critical illness, asking us to take her home and prepare for the future. "

    The Chinese teacher said that, already sobbed.

    It can be seen that what happened to her daughter is not a little bit of a blow to her.

    I surmised in my heart for a while, went to the bedside, lifted the quilt, and looked at the little girl''s face carefully.

    Her face was pale with a faint black air.

    That wisp of black air constantly lingered in her seal hall, slowly condensed into a small black flower, printed there, looking very strange.

    It''s almost certain that little girl can''t be solved by ordinary medical means.

    Even if one can''t get it right, the little girl will meet with Yama every minute.

    Seeing that my face was not good, Ma Dongdong knew something wrong and asked, "seventeen, did you find anything?"

    I looked at him and the Chinese teacher and nodded reluctantly.

    The Chinese teacher grabbed my hand and asked anxiously, "Liang Shiqi, what did you find? Tell me, why on earth has my daughter become what she is now? "

    I took a deep breath and slowly opened my mouth: "Mr. Yang, your daughter may be infected with evil. This evil spirit is now eroding her soul. If we don''t take measures immediately, I''m afraid she won''t be able to survive this evening. "

    This words a, language teacher whole person all soft, direct and powerless drop sit on the ground.

    "Live... Not tonight? So... Isn''t my daughter totally hopeless? " The Chinese teacher muttered to himself.

    I sighed and said in a deep voice, "it''s not that I don''t have it at all. I can use my master''s method to help her calm down, and then I can think of other ways to help her get rid of her evil spirit!"

    Seeing what I said, the Chinese teacher was somewhat comforted.

    "Then... What are you waiting for? Please help me to calm my daughter''s soul. I have only one daughter like her. I really can''t lose her! "

    In such an emergency, I naturally did not have the reason to continue to delay. I unloaded my schoolbag and took out a small kit from my master, and took some of the wood and the reindeer grass. Ma Dongdong was crushed with the bottom of the bowl, and then mixed with Baijiu, and then mixed gently in the little girl''s seal hall.

    Drug through the skin, little by little into the little girl''s body, her body soon became restless, constantly churning, like fighting with who.

    In order to avoid hurting people, I asked Ma Dongdong to tie the little girl to the bed with hemp rope together with the Chinese teacher, so that she could not move.

    Chinese teachers love their daughter, some reluctant.

    "Does it hurt to tie a girl like this?" She asked with tears in her eyes.

    I cold face, face expressionless answer: "now pain, always better for a while drug big hair, she like crazy jump from upstairs."

    On hearing this, the Chinese teacher immediately did not dare to speak.

    I stood by the little girl''s bed for a while to make sure that her medicine gradually stabilized and was no longer as fierce as it was at the beginning. Then I continued to ask the Chinese teacher about the situation.

    "It''s no accident that she became like this. It must have been something she shouldn''t have touched. Miss Yang, think about all the things that your daughter has been exposed to recently, and see if there are any things that have not appeared before, but have only recently appeared in your life. "

    Mr. Yang tilted his head and thought for a long time, but he didn''t come up with a reason.

    "It doesn''t seem to matter. Our household things have been used for several years. Nothing happened before. It''s reasonable that nothing should happen now."

    I don''t agree with what Mr. Yang said.

    Since the master opened the eyes of yin and yang to me, I still have great confidence in breaking Yin and Yang.

    When I say there is a problem, there must be a problem.

    I''m afraid it''s going to take a lot of effort to find out what''s wrong!

 Chapter 973

    "Miss Yang, think about it. Don''t ignore even the smallest things. Because there is something wrong with your daughter''s appearance! " I warned.

    The Chinese teacher thought there for a long time, but still didn''t come up with a reason.

    "Liang Shiqi, it''s not that I don''t think about it, it''s that I really can''t remember where the problem is. I''m usually busy at school, and my husband often goes on business trips, so my daughter has a strong ability to take care of herself when she is young. She does most of the things by herself, so we don''t need to worry about it at all. In this case, you suddenly ask us what is abnormal. I can''t think of it for a while

    I see that if we continue to ask, we may not get any results. We have to find another way.

    I took out a handful of glutinous rice from my work bag and stuffed it into Ma Dongdong. I told him, "take this and keep it by the teacher''s daughter''s bed. Once she has any trouble, you will put the glutinous rice into her mouth."

    May be due to the teacher''s reason, Ma Dongdong inexplicably a little guilty.

    "Seventeen, will it choke her to death if you just put it in? A few days ago, I watched the news. An old woman fed her grandson bananas and choked him to death. In case... In case... I killed her with sticky rice, who is it in the end? "

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice, "count me!"

    Ma Dongdong knew my temper and didn''t dare to say anything more. He held the glutinous rice by the bed.

    As for me, accompanied by my Chinese teacher, I had a comprehensive inspection of everything in their home.

    From pots and pans to wardrobes and closets.

    As long as it is within the scope of their home, I have not let it go, and I will check it carefully.

    I believe that as long as we have enough patience, we will find something that is problematic.

    In this way, we checked for more than an hour, and finally we found a strange dress in the closet.

    This is a Hanfu, red, embroidered with a lot of elegant patterns, looking quite ancient.

    The reason why I doubt this dress is that I always feel its red color. It seems a little abnormal.

    It''s not like the bright red dyed by ordinary pigments, but it''s like the red of blood, with a little dark.

    Intuition tells me that nine times out of ten, the problem is in this dress.

    I put on my gloves, took the dress out and put it on the floor.

    "Miss Yang, where did you get this dress?" I asked.

    The Chinese teacher didn''t seem to have seen this dress very much. After staring at it for a long time, she couldn''t remember its origin, so she went outside and called her husband in.

    "You mean this dress? This is my daughter who wore it at the school anniversary show a few days ago. Their class arranged a dance program at that time, saying that it was to show the ancient women''s soft beauty. You didn''t attend the class that day, so you can''t remember. By the way, what are you asking about this dress? Is there any problem? " The teacher''s husband asked.

    I nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid your daughter''s evil disease is caused by this dress."

    "No? At that time, there were more than a dozen little girls dancing with my daughter in this dress. I didn''t hear of any of them like my daughter! " The husband of the Chinese teacher felt a little incredible.

    "I know it''s a bit ridiculous, but now we can''t let go of the possibility of one percent. After all, your daughter doesn''t have much time left. The soul fixing skill taught by my master can only stabilize her soul for a few hours at most. If we can''t find the root of the problem before dark, then your daughter''s death will really come! " I said solemnly.

    On hearing this, the husband of the Chinese teacher couldn''t sit still. He quickly took out his mobile phone to call his daughter''s teacher and asked about the Chinese dress.

    A few minutes later, the husband of the Chinese teacher hung up and said that his daughter''s teacher told him that the suit was bought by the assistant of the school logistics department at the Hanzheng clothing wholesale market.

    His daughter''s teacher also sent him a short message with the phone number and detailed address of the wholesale market.

    "What to do? Are we going to look for it now? " The Chinese teacher asked with a worried look.

    After thinking about it, I think it needs someone to tie the bell.

    If we don''t know the origin of the dress, it''s almost impossible to find out what''s causing the trouble.

    So, I asked my husband to go to the wholesale market with me, and the rest of us would watch over the little girl at the teacher''s house to avoid other situations.

    After explaining this, my husband and I drove all the way to the wholesale market.

    Although Jiangcheng is not big, there are quite a few people engaged in clothing wholesale business.

    When we came to the wholesale market, we found that it was crowded with people pulling small trailers to tow clothes.

    We two took the previous text messages, asked all the way, looked all the way, and finally came to the shop selling Hanfu.

    "Boss, is this dress sold from the inside store?" I took out the photos of my clothes and went to the store to ask the boss.

    The boss is a middle-aged woman in her forties. She has triangular eyes and deep lines. At first glance, she is not easy to get along with.

    She squinted, glanced at the photo on my mobile phone and waved her hand: "I''m old and can''t remember clearly. Maybe I sold it here, or maybe I didn''t sell it here. Who knows!"

    These days, a woman in a small business like this is the most snobbish. If she doesn''t use some means, it''s hard for her to tell the truth.

    So, I simply took out a silver needle from the tool kit, grabbed the boss''s hand and stabbed it hard.

    "You... What are you doing? I tell you, there are security guards everywhere in the wholesale market. If you dare to mess around, I''ll call the police and catch you! " The boss is a little panicked.

    I ignored her, grabbed a small handful of powder from the kit and scattered it all over the place where she was stabbed by the needle.

    The boss is more flustered immediately, slap those powder ceaselessly, want to beat them all.

    But when the powder saw the blood, it soon melted into water and penetrated into her body through the wound.

    "What did you get for me? Do you want to kill me? It''s against the law to kill people. If I have a problem, you can''t run away! " The boss is still bluffing.

    With a smile, I took the husband of the Chinese teacher and sat down on the chairs on both sides of the door.

    "If you can''t run, you can''t run. Anyway, before we were caught, you may have been gnawed by my poisonous insects, leaving only a pile of bones." I don''t think so.

    The boss''s face turned white as soon as he said this.

    "What... What are you talking about? Poisonous insects? You... When you are young, can you do magic tricks? "

    I put my hands across my chest and began to talk nonsense: "of course! My grandmother is a famous grass aunt in the Miao area. I followed her to learn witchcraft when I was young. You should know that Aunt Cao''s killing is as simple as crushing an ant! "

    All of a sudden, the boss was shaking like a sieve and knelt down in front of me.

    "Master, master, I beg you, please forgive me. I''ll tell you what you want to know."

 Chapter 974

    "That''s no good. If I help you to solve the problem, and then you call the police, then I''ll lose a lot of money." I continued to pretend.

    After all, the boss is a businessman. He is always shrewd and can''t do business at a loss.

    If I don''t keep on putting on airs, with her cunning face, I''ll probably be sold by a backhand.

    At that time, my husband and I had to go to the police station to cry.

    Maybe I didn''t give in at all, the boss''s smart eyes immediately withered, showing a very reluctant look.

    "Master... I promise that I will never call the police. If you don''t worry, I can answer your questions first, and then you can consider the matter of detoxifying me. Is that sincere?"

    Seeing that she was so popular, I naturally didn''t have the reason to refuse. So I nodded and asked, "well, you can tell me, is this dress in the photo sold from you?"

    The boss took my mobile phone, looked at the photo, and then said in a very positive way: "yes, I am very impressed with this dress, because there was only one dress originally, which I brought back by the way when I went to Guangzhou to purchase. Because I have a daughter who likes Hanfu very much, so I brought it back for her. But when I came back, I packed the goods. I accidentally made a wrong number, mixed this Hanfu with other goods, and finally dragged it to the store together.

    "I was going to take it home that night and give it to my daughter, but it wasn''t late at night. At about 12 noon, a woman and a girl came to look at the clothes. They fell in love with the suit and asked me to sell it to them. I don''t want to, but they said their school was going to hold a celebration show, so they fell in love with the suit and asked me to sell it to them anyway. Especially the little girl, in order to get the clothes, all crying. I''m also a mother. I think they really want that suit, so they sell them Hanfu.

    "Just as the so-called good people do it to the end, in order to make their school day show perfect, I also helped them contact Guangcheng clothing wholesale market, and asked them to send me more than ten sets of the same Hanfu overnight. I thought it was a loss making business, but I didn''t expect that the adult of the two paid quite readily. As soon as I got the clothes, he gave me the full money. Hand in the money, hand in the delivery, and then I didn''t care about it any more. "

    When the boss said this, his expression was very natural. He didn''t make it up.

    She must be telling the truth.

    "Do you have any pictures of those two people at that time?" I asked.

    The boss thought about it and quickly opened the laptop on the desk.

    "There are no photos, but in order to prevent thieves from coming in and stealing things, I installed cameras in my shop, which cover every 15 days. Now it''s not time, so I can still see them."

    With that, the boss crackled on his laptop and brought up several videos.

    My husband and I got together in a hurry.

    "Well, isn''t this our daughter?" Chinese teacher''s husband exclaimed in surprise.

    I looked as like as two peas and I saw that the girl in the video was exactly the same as the girl I saw at the Chinese teacher''s house.

    Together, the Chinese dress we found was chosen by the daughter of the Chinese teacher?

    But why did she choose this one instead of other clothes?

    Is this a coincidence, or is it deliberate?

    I don''t want to give up any clues, but also focused on the woman who picked clothes with the daughter of the Chinese teacher.

    But when I look at it, I don''t see any difference in this woman.

    On the contrary, it was the husband of the Chinese teacher who recognized her at a glance.

    "I know this woman. She is the teaching assistant of my daughter''s class. I heard that she was abducted to the mountain and married a bachelor in the early years. Later, she was often subjected to domestic violence by a bachelor and escaped all the way through difficulties. Because her parents are dead, and she is helpless and has no income in the world, the Civil Affairs Department has arranged for her to work as a teaching assistant in my daughter''s school. Usually, she is mainly in charge of my daughter''s life and health. No matter what the teaching is, she has a life guarantee. "

    Hearing her husband''s words, the boss said: "yes, that''s it! Before the two of them came to my shop, I heard the little girl call her teacher Huang. Their relationship seems to be very good. "

    After watching the surveillance, I walked around the clothing store and didn''t find any evil things in the store.

    What is the problem?

    "That... Master, what I should and shouldn''t have said has already been said. Otherwise, you can help me to get rid of the poisonous insects, or I won''t be able to live if your poisonous insects eat all my flesh and blood later!" The boss said with a sad face.

    After thinking about it, I felt that she seemed to have little use value, so I simply pulled her to the tap, washed her wound with cold water, and pasted a band aid on it.

    "Come on, take off the band aid tomorrow morning and it''ll be OK!"

    The boss put a circle on his face: "what? This... This bug will be OK after flushing with water? Master, you... Don''t fool me. It''s about my life... "

    I laughed and waved to her.

    "I''m sorry. What I sprinkled on your wound just now is not poisonous insects at all. It''s powder made of wild wormwood. It''s not poisonous."

    The boss is all dumbfounded.

    "So... So you just lied to me all the time?"

    "If I don''t lie to you, how can you easily tell us about this Hanfu? This may be called "never tire of deceit!" I''m not polite.

    The boss was so angry that he took out his mobile phone and immediately wanted to call the police.

    "You dare to cheat me. I''ll call now and let the police catch you all in the station!"

    I shook the silver needle in my hand and looked at her with a bad smile: "just now I didn''t poison you, it doesn''t mean I won''t poison you now. Before you call the police, you''d better consider whether you can avoid my silver needle

    As soon as the words came out, the boss immediately counseled.

    You know, human nature is often afraid of death, no one is willing to take their own life joke.

    "You... Get out of here, I don''t want to see you any more!" The boss said with fear and fear.

    I didn''t want to stay more, so I went out of the clothing store with my husband.

    "Now what shall we look for?" Chinese teacher''s husband asked while walking.

    I thought about what happened in my mind for a while, and answered in a deep voice: "go to your daughter''s school, the clothes don''t go wrong in the clothing store, so it''s very likely that they go wrong in the school!"

 Chapter 975

    My husband, a Chinese teacher, had no idea. Naturally, he didn''t have any objection. He drove me to the little girl''s school.

    Because there was no class for the time being, the little girl''s head teacher received us.

    But when we asked to see the assistant teacher surnamed Huang, the head teacher was in a bit of a dilemma.

    "You are late. Just yesterday, assistant Huang quit his job in the name of something at home. Now, even I don''t know where she went. "

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help being stunned.

    resigned?

    As soon as the little girl had an accident these two days, she put forward to resign. It seems that nine times out of ten it has something to do with her!

    "Teacher, do you know her identity? Now I suspect she has something to do with my daughter''s illness. I want to try to find her! " Chinese teacher''s husband asked anxiously.

    The head teacher looked at him, hesitated a little, nodded and said: "you wait a moment, I''ll go to the archives management office to help you find it."

    With that, the head teacher left the office and went straight to the archives management office.

    Because he didn''t find assistant Huang, the husband of the Chinese teacher was very nervous.

    After all, now his daughter''s life is on the line. If nothing can be found out, he will lose the most important person in his life.

    No matter who it is, it may be the same as his mood at the moment.

    I took a look at him and patted him on the shoulder. Wen Sheng comforted him: "in fact, don''t worry too much. Now it''s not the last step. We still have hope!"

    He sat there, covering his face, in agony.

    "My daughter is still so young. I can''t figure out who is going to harm her like this? Can''t the conscience of those who do harm hurt hurt? If they really have any resentment, why don''t they retaliate on me? If I could, I would rather be the one whose life is on the line now! In my life, the person I care about most is my daughter. If she has any problems, then... I won''t live! "

    In fact, up to now, I don''t know how to comfort him.

    I only feel vaguely that it is not easy.

    There seems to be a fog in front of us. If we can''t find the right path, we may not be able to walk out of this forest for a lifetime.

    But, in this matter, where is the right path?

    I lowered my head and thought for a while, but I didn''t think of a reason. I had to give up and sit back in the chair.

    Fortunately, the head teacher didn''t make us wait for a long time. It only took us more than ten minutes to come back from the archives management office.

    "Found it, found it!" As soon as the head teacher came in, he waved his file bag.

    My husband, a Chinese teacher, and I were always worried. Now I heard that assistant Huang''s file had been found. I was overjoyed and welcomed it directly.

    "Show us!"

    The head teacher went to the desk and took out a step of information from the file bag.

    I took a close look and found that it was all about assistant professor Huang''s experience from birth to now.

    From marriage and birth to several diseases, all of them are recorded on it.

    In this way, we have saved a lot of trouble.

    I thought to myself, looking down one by one.

    Chinese teacher''s husband stood by, his face a little dignified, seems to have found something.

    "Eh, the place where assistant Huang was abducted and sold to marry a bachelor is actually in the same place as my wife who went to help the poor and support education in the early years!"

    As soon as I said this, my attention was immediately attracted.

    "What did you say? Assistant Huang and Mr. Yang have been in the same place before? "

    The husband of Chinese teacher nodded repeatedly.

    "I''m sure! Although I didn''t know my wife at that time, she told me a lot of stories at that time, so I can''t remember it wrong! "

    In a trance, I felt as if I had found the most correct path in the fog.

    Yes, it must be.

    Since both of them have been in the same place, it proves that they are likely to have met each other.

    It''s because of that intersection that assistant Huang and Mr. Yang have formed a relationship, which leads to assistant Huang''s deliberate attempt to harm your daughter!

    Everything seems to be clear.

    The truth is only one step away from us!

    After confirming that there was no other information we needed on the file, we said goodbye to the head teacher and then hurried back to the Chinese teacher''s home.

    There is no trouble at home because there are dinghun wood and Yinhun grass.

    "Why are you back so soon? We thought it would take you at least half a day! " The Chinese teacher asked curiously.

    I looked at her and then at her husband, who nodded to me.

    I know that some things can''t be avoided in any case.

    What should happen, sooner or later.

    So, I didn''t worry too much. I asked, "Mr. Yang, sit down first. We have something to ask you."

    Chinese teacher a face is hoodwinked circle, completely don''t understand what medicine we gourd in the end sell.

    "Why are you so serious? What are you doing? "

    "Don''t be nervous, Mr. Yang. We just want to ask you a question. This question is likely to be related to your daughter''s life and death. " I said in a warm voice.

    The Chinese teacher is more and more confused now.

    "What on earth do you want to ask? Our daughter''s life is on the line now. Do you still have the mind to ask questions here? "

    Seeing that she seemed to be a little impatient, I didn''t delay any longer, so I opened my mouth and said, "about 16 years ago, did you go to a place called Jiayu town to teach?"

    When I mentioned the three words Jiayu Town, the Chinese teacher''s face turned white. He repeatedly denied: "no, I''ve never been to that place, let alone taught in the past. You must have believed the rumors somewhere!"

    Chinese teacher''s husband seems to be some can''t go down, stride forward, a face dignified looking at her.

    "At that time, but you told me about Jiayu''s local conditions and customs. Would I have been desperate to make a rumor about you?"

    "I made up everything about you in those years. It''s not true at all. I just made it up to please you!" Chinese teachers still refuse to admit it.

    Seeing her like this, I feel quite helpless.

    How big is it that she is willing to risk losing her daughter?

    Is concealment really safer for her than confession?

    I took a deep breath and refocused my attention on the Chinese teacher.

    "Teacher, if you don''t tell the truth, even if Hua Tuo is alive, it''s hard to save your daughter''s life." I earnestly advised.

    The husband of the Chinese teacher also said: "yes, if you want to hide something from me, please tell me. I really don''t want to lose our baby!"

 Chapter 976

    It is reasonable to say that we are talking about this, so it is time for the Chinese teacher to let go.

    But the truth is, her mouth is much stricter than we think.

    "No matter what you say, I''m still saying that, I haven''t been to Jiayu town!" Chinese teacher a face stubborn said.

    Hearing this, the Chinese teacher''s husband suddenly collapsed.

    "Nannan is not only my daughter, but also your daughter. Do you really have the heart to let Nannan die at such a young age? You are a mother. How can you be cruel? "

    The Chinese teacher''s eyes flickered and seemed to be moved.

    Just, words to the lips, she is still not willing to admit.

    "Nannan is my daughter, and I don''t want to see her die, but I haven''t been to Jiayu town. Why do you think I''ve been there?"

    Seeing her so stubborn, I had no choice but to gamble.

    "Ma Dongdong, you all go out. I have something to say to Mr. Yang." I said.

    Ma Dongdong was stunned for a moment, a little puzzled.

    "Seventeen, my appetite has been lifted by you. Is there anything I can''t say in front of us?"

    Chinese class representatives also nodded: "yes, we are very concerned about the life and death of the baby, let''s stay!"

    But my attitude is firm.

    "Go out, you are here, some things will never be revealed!"

    The husband of the Chinese teacher seemed to have guessed what I was going to do, so he didn''t hesitate, so he took Ma Dongdong and the representative of the Chinese class out together.

    So big bedroom, in addition to the little girl lying on the bed, only me and the Chinese teacher.

    The atmosphere fell silent.

    I took a deep breath and turned to look at the Chinese teacher.

    "Mr. Yang, now we are the only two left. I won''t beat around the bush with you. No matter whether you have been to Jiayu town or not, now I just want to mention a name to you - Huang Mengxia. Maybe you are very strange to this name, but she is the teaching assistant of your daughter''s class. Many years ago, she was abducted to Jiayu Town, sold to a bachelor with IQ problems, and gave birth to a girl whose name is Zhou Xiaolan! "

    I saw these materials from the little girl head teacher before.

    I didn''t quite understand the relationship between these materials and the little girl''s being harmed by witchcraft, but seeing the stubborn attitude of the Chinese teacher just now, I decided to have a try.

    It turns out that my guess is probably correct.

    Because, when I mentioned the three words "Zhou Xiaolan", the Chinese teacher was stunned, as if he thought of something very bad.

    "You... What are you talking about? I don''t know Huang Mengxia, and I don''t know Zhou... Zhou Xiaolan! " The voice of the Chinese teacher is a little shaky.

    Her attitude made me more sure of my guess.

    The truth seems to have gradually emerged in a general outline.

    "Mr. Yang, are you still unwilling to tell the truth? Is your reputation important? Or is your daughter''s life important? In October, when you were pregnant with your daughter, you must have suffered a lot. If you put her life in disregard because of your ruthlessness, will you really not regret it in the future? " I tried to persuade him.

    Xu is stabbed to the pain, there are tears in the eyes of the Chinese teacher.

    Indistinctly, there is a tendency to fall down at any time.

    But she just endured, and raised her head, forcing them not to fall down.

    It''s just that some things can''t be changed if she wants to.

    This is not, even if she tried her best to camouflage strong, two drops of crystal tears or down her cheek slowly.

    "Teacher, if you feel bitter in your heart, just cry out. I won''t say it to the outside." I Wensheng advised.

    With these words, the Chinese teacher finally couldn''t hold on any longer. The whole person squatted on the ground, holding his knees and crying.

    I walked over, patted her on the shoulder, and comforted her in a deep voice: "cry, just cry out."

    The Chinese teacher''s body slightly trembles, obviously because his heart has been suppressed for too long.

    "Liang Shiqi, you''re right. I know Zhou Xiaolan! Many years ago, when I just graduated from University, I wanted to devote myself to the education of my motherland with great enthusiasm. But my job quota, which was secure, was suddenly robbed by a rich lady. I don''t agree. I want to get justice for myself, but I have no power. How can I compete with the rich lady? Soon, I was transferred to the remote Jiayu County, where the only primary school teaching.

    "At that time, I was young and energetic, I couldn''t swallow that breath, and I desperately wanted to go back to the city, so not long after I arrived in Jiayu Town, I became the headmaster''s lover and wanted to realize my own ambition by his influence. Originally, the underground relationship between the headmaster and I had been well hidden, and almost no one knew about the whole school. However, people were not as good as heaven. Once, when the students were out of school and the school was empty, the two of us were having an affair in the office, and we were bumped into by a student who turned back halfway.

    "That student is what you call Zhou Xiaolan. After being smashed, the headmaster and I were extremely scared. We repeatedly begged Zhou Xiaolan not to go outside, and she agreed. We thought we could keep this secret, but after a week, there were a lot of rumors about me and the headmaster. I thought to myself that it must be Zhou Xiaolan who didn''t keep his word, so I began to find fault with her everywhere. Either punish her to stand, or transfer her to the last row, or even punish her to copy the text many times.

    "In fact, Zhou Xiaolan''s performance is very good, almost all of them are in the top ten of the grade. If they are cultivated well, they may not be a good seedling. But her mistake is that she shouldn''t talk about me and the headmaster everywhere. I had to do that to hide the secret. "

    Chinese teacher''s words, let me heart a burst of cool.

    I have never thought that she, whom I have always respected, was such a person with no compromise many years ago.

    It''s like an idol you once worshipped. One day, you suddenly find that he is a scum.

    That kind of unspeakable disappointment makes people feel depressed.

    However, it turns out that the blow I got at the moment was small.

    Because, behind all sorts of, is really shattered my three outlooks!

    The Chinese teacher stopped for a while before he spoke again slowly.

    "Zhou Xiaolan''s family is poor, and her grandparents are poor farmers. Her mother ran away, and her father''s intelligence is seriously defective, which is commonly known as a fool. So no matter how I punished her, she never resisted, except once.

    "That time, the headmaster gave me a valuable ring. I liked it so much that I put it on my hand every day. Wear it in class and after class. But who ever thought, wearing it, it suddenly fell off, I don''t know where it fell, just remember that I explained the topic to Zhou Xiaolan just before I found out the ring fell off. I can''t think of anyone else taking my ring so easily but he

 Chapter 977

    Chinese teacher''s words, let my heart feel some bad.

    "So? What did you do to Zhou Xiaolan? " I asked.

    The Chinese teacher hesitated for a moment and said slowly: "in fact, it''s nothing. I just asked her to return the ring to me..."

    "Did she return it?" I keep asking.

    The Chinese teacher''s face became more nervous.

    "No... no, I''ve talked to her many times. Just ask her to return the ring to me. I won''t pursue it too much. But... But she lost her money. No matter what she said, she would not give me the ring. She even denied stealing the ring. She insisted that I had wronged her. I was so angry at that time that I encouraged some naughty children in my class to teach her a lesson for me. "

    At this point, the Chinese teacher''s face has been very bad, lips slightly trembling, as if recalling something terrible.

    "I... I really just wanted to teach her a little lesson so that she could return the ring to me. But... But I never thought that when those children came out of the toilet, I saw the blood dripping from their hands. I... I thought they were injured when they taught Zhou Xiaolan a lesson, but I didn''t find any wounds on them. I started to feel that something was wrong, so I ran to the toilet to check the situation, but... I found that Zhou Xiaolan''s clothes were torn, his face was scratched with countless bloodstains, and even his pants were pulled to his knees, Blood is constantly flowing out of her body... "

    The Chinese teacher squatted down, covered his face and continued to speak.

    "I... I really don''t know how things turned out like this. I... I just want to get my ring back. They... How did they beat her like that? I was very afraid that if this matter was spread out, I would be held responsible. So I took advantage of Zhou Xiaolan''s weakness, helped her clean her body and put on clean clothes, and threatened her. Even if the parents asked, they could only say that she was injured by walking carelessly.

    "I thought it would cover things up so that no one would know what happened. But... Who ever thought that when Zhou Xiaolan was on the way home, his lower body suddenly bleeded, which frightened one of his peers. The child carried Zhou Xiaolan on his back and ran all the way back to Zhou Xiaolan''s home.

    "Zhou Xiaolan''s grandparents are farmers who have been planting land all their lives. They have no culture or knowledge. They think that Zhou Xiaolan is just an ordinary lunar event, so they don''t take it seriously. They just give her a few tampons for women''s lunar affairs, and they never care about it any more. Those days, Zhou Xiaolan came to class with pain every day, and one day even fainted in class. I was a little afraid, so I sent her to the town hospital. The doctor said that Zhou Xiaolan''s uterine cavity was seriously injured and delayed for too long, and she had completely lost her fertility.

    "I didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter until then, but I didn''t dare to tell others, because once I did, I would have to bear a lot of responsibility in the end. At that time, I was still young and in the rising stage of my career. If there was such an accident as Zhou Xiaolan''s, let alone promotion, I couldn''t even keep my job. I... I thought about it for a long time, and finally decided to keep it secret until the day when I couldn''t.

    "I thought it would be a long time, but in fact, it''s too short for me to accept. Because... Because on the morning of the third day after I took Zhou Xiaolan to the hospital for examination, Zhou Xiaolan''s grandparents found the school in a hurry and said that Zhou Xiaolan didn''t go home last night. Somehow lost a child, this thing let everyone panic, hurriedly looking everywhere. Finally, Zhou Xiaolan''s grandfather found Zhou Xiaolan on the mountain behind the school. She tied a rope with some old clothes she had secretly brought from her home and hung herself on a tree. Then she was hanged alive.

    "Zhou Xiaolan''s grandparents were extremely sad and tried to ask the school for compensation, but they couldn''t find any evidence to prove that it was because of the school that she came to a dead end. In the end, they pulled on both sides and didn''t pull out a reason. Zhou Xiaolan''s stupid father was angry, but he rushed to the school with an axe and seriously injured the school doorman. Finally, he was sentenced to 10 years'' imprisonment.

    "Zhou Xiaolan''s father had a disease in his head, and he was often bullied in prison, so he died in it the next spring. Zhou Xiaolan''s grandparents have been suffering all their lives. They have lost their children and grandchildren. They can''t accept it for a moment. Finally, they both commit suicide by drinking pesticide at home... "

    Chinese teacher''s words, let me feel a chill.

    No wonder she didn''t want to get involved with Jiayu town in any way before. There was such a secret behind the coauthor.

    If you don''t hear it, no matter who you are, I''m afraid it''s hard to believe that your teacher is such a selfish person with no bottom line?

    I bear the anger of heart, looking at the Chinese teacher, coldly asked: "do you regret it?"

    The Chinese teacher was stunned and kept silent for several seconds before he spoke slowly: "to be honest, I haven''t had a good time these years. Almost every month, I dream of Zhou Xiaolan, dream of her bloody asked me what she did wrong, asked me why I should do that to her. At this time, I would wake up in a fright, and then I would be depressed for several days in a row. I thought I hit something dirty, so I became extremely careful, for fear that I might offend Zhou Xiaolan''s ghost. "

    Hearing this, my eyes fell on the Chinese teacher again.

    "You didn''t provoke the dirt, but the dirt provoked your daughter."

    The Chinese teacher widened his eyes and looked at me in disbelief: "do you mean that my daughter''s disease is completely caused by Zhou Xiaolan?"

    I nodded: "for now, that''s it."

    Seeing my reply, the Chinese teacher was shocked and waved to me.

    "No... no way. It''s impossible. You must have made a mistake. Zhou Xiaolan is dead. I even saw her burned in the funeral home with my own eyes. In this case, it is impossible for her to come out and design to kill people! "

    Chinese teachers are always reluctant to see their daughter''s illness.

    To put it bluntly, over the years, her selfishness has almost remained unchanged, because she still does not feel regret.

    After all, in the eyes of some people, it''s just a country girl who died, it''s not worth mentioning at all.

    But whether they are girls in the mountains or beggars in big cities, they all have dignity.

    Chinese teacher was so easy to harm the lives of other people''s families, how can it be so confused in the past?

    Everything is fair!

 Chapter 978

    Thinking of this, I sighed and said to the Chinese teacher, "no matter whether it was designed by Zhou Xiaolan''s ghost or not, it must have something to do with what happened in those years. If you really want to save your daughter''s life, you''d better sincerely repent, otherwise things may expand. "

    The Chinese teacher looked at me and seemed hesitant.

    "I... I admit that I had a certain responsibility for what happened in those years, but... But it wasn''t me who seriously injured Zhou Xiaolan at that time. It was those naughty children. Can''t you let me carry all the black pot?"

    I''m a little speechless.

    Things have come to this step, but she is still shirking responsibility, which is selfish to the point of making people angry!

    "So you want to see your daughter die?" I asked coldly.

    "I... how could I want my daughter to die? Do you know that I almost lost my life in order to give birth to her

    The Chinese teacher was inexplicably excited when he mentioned his suffering for giving birth to a child.

    Presumably, the little girl''s life was hard won.

    "In that case, you should sincerely repent. Otherwise, all the suffering you suffered when you were born will be in vain. "

    My words seem to move the Chinese teacher.

    "So... As long as I sincerely repent, those dirty things will let my daughter go?" She asked in a trembling voice.

    I shook my head and answered truthfully, "this is not necessarily true. It depends on the level of their resentment towards you. But if you don''t sincerely repent, it can be said that they will never let your daughter go. So, the key depends on whether you are willing to bet 50% or 100%

    The reality is that Chinese teachers are not allowed to choose.

    After all, in front of her daughter''s life, dignity is not important at all.

    "Well, I''ll listen to you!"

    Seeing that the Chinese teacher agreed to my proposal, I immediately began to prepare a set of objects.

    The curtains must be closed.

    In terms of time, it''s day time. If the room is bright, I''m afraid it''s hard to feel the confession.

    In addition, I also point the white wax in four corners of the room, let the Chinese teacher kneel beside the little girl''s bed.

    "But... Can we start? I... what can I say? " The Chinese teacher asked a little nervously.

    "Look at yourself, try to be sincere, otherwise it will only have the opposite effect." I exhort.

    The Chinese teacher nodded, then knelt down to the little girl''s bed, ordered three incense, kowtowed and talked.

    "Zhou... Zhou Xiaolan, I don''t know if you are harming my daughter, but... But I beg you, can you let her go, she is so small, she is innocent... As long as you are willing to let my daughter go, no matter what you ask me to do..."

    When the Chinese teacher talked about the emotional part, he really shed tears.

    I stood by and waited for a while, and when I saw that she had almost said it, I wanted to ask her to stop.

    Who knows, at this time, before I put in the room southeast northwest four corners of the candle suddenly went out without warning.

    The big room suddenly turned dark.

    In my heart, I have a bad feeling.

    Originally, let the Chinese teacher repent this thing, more just for a peace of mind.

    After all, she has done such a heartless thing, more or less should come up with an attitude.

    If the evil things are willing to forgive her and let the little girl go, everyone will be happy.

    But if that evil thing doesn''t want to forgive her, still want to continue to make trouble, that trouble can be big.

    And from the current situation, it is very likely that we are hit by the latter!

    Carrying a heart, I subconsciously felt a flashlight from my bag to restore the lighting.

    But the Chinese teacher did not know why, suddenly issued a scream.

    I was startled: "what''s the matter? Mr. Yang, what''s the matter with you? "

    The Chinese teacher seemed to be scared out of his wits and his whole voice was shaking violently.

    "Nannan... Nannan is moving... She... She seems to wake up. Just now she suddenly grabbed my hand..."

    Listen to what she said, I quickly took the flashlight to the little girl on the bed.

    Just as the saying goes, it doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it.

    The little girl, who was already dying and was only hanging one breath, was struggling madly on the bed with her mouth open, which made people feel very strange.

    "Liang Shiqi, this... Does this mean that the girl is better? So she doesn''t have to die? " Chinese teacher some joyful question.

    I didn''t want to pour cold water on her, but I answered truthfully, "I''m afraid she will die."

    My words, let the Chinese teacher like five thunderbolts, the whole person stay in the spot.

    "Must... Must die? How is that possible? Didn''t you just say that as long as I sincerely repent, my daughter will be ok? Then why... Now the girl is doomed to die? "

    I have some helplessness.

    "What I said before was the result of the evil creature''s willingness to forgive you. But now, it''s obvious that the evil thing that did harm to your daughter still worries about you, and has no intention of letting your daughter go. "

    The Chinese teacher looked down at the struggling little girl in bed, looking sad to the extreme.

    "How are you, my dear? Can you hear mom? It''s all my mother''s fault. If my mother didn''t do that in those years, now you don''t have to suffer this crime... "

    "Mom... Mom..." the little girl whispered.

    Chinese teacher subconsciously stay, and then reach out to untie the little girl''s hands and feet of the rope.

    Seeing this scene, I stopped it immediately.

    "No! This is a trap! If you untie the rope, she will kill you

    But the Chinese teacher doesn''t care at all. At the moment, all she wants is how to make the little girl in bed no longer feel uncomfortable.

    She pushed me away and tried to untie the ropes.

    Unfortunately, it didn''t work out. In order to prevent the little girl from acting at will, Ma Dongdong and I tied the rope very firmly. The Chinese teacher couldn''t untie it for a while.

    The Chinese teacher couldn''t untie the rope, so he was in a hurry and began to fill the room with tools to cut the rope.

    "I want to save my daughter. I want to save her. It''s all my fault. I can''t let her suffer for me..."

    She kept talking to herself and soon found a fruit knife, which made her ecstatic.

    "Don''t be afraid, my mother has come to save you. She won''t let anyone hurt you..."

    The Chinese teacher said while cutting the ropes with a fruit knife.

    This time, where can I still sit? I just got up from the ground and rushed to grab the knife in her hand.

    But the Chinese teacher loves her very much. She cuts the rope very fast. When I jump on it, she has already cut the first one.

    I grabbed her by the wrist to stop her from cutting the second one.

    "Miss Yang, don''t be crazy any more. If you go on like this, you will kill everyone!" I snapped.

    "As long as I can save my daughter, let alone kill everyone, I am willing to kill myself!"

    Chinese teacher is still stubborn, fierce force, trying to push me away again.

    Unexpectedly, the accident happened at this moment.

    I saw a pale hand passing through the shoulder of the Chinese teacher at a very fast speed, and appeared in front of me in a strange manner.

    I was stunned for a moment. When I came back to myself, I found that the little girl had broken away from the second rope and sat up from the bed.

    That tender face, hang a touch of Yin Luan and proud smile, let a person just look at feel shudder.

    The Chinese teacher was more surprised than me.

    Her face, which had been full of red light, was now full of cold sweat.

    She lowered her head slowly and looked at the hand that was in her shoulder.

    She''s too familiar.

    This... This is her favorite girl''s hand!

    Why does she do this to her?

    "Girl... You..." the Chinese teacher asked in disbelief.

    The little girl looked at her back and gave a cold smile.

    "Girl? Mr. Yang, I''m not a girl. I''m Zhou Xiaolan. Don''t you forget me? "

    This is not only a teacher Yang, even I was surprised out of a cold sweat.

    I know it must have something to do with what happened in those years, but I didn''t expect that it was Zhou Xiaolan who possessed the little girl.

    What I didn''t think of was that before I used the spirit wood to stabilize the little girl''s soul to avoid being invaded by evil things again. How could Zhou Xiaolan still be attached to her?

    "Well, didn''t you expect that?" Zhou Xiaolan sneered.

    I didn''t say a word, just stare at her like that.

    Zhou Xiaolan looked at me contemptuously: "I thought you had a high skill, but I didn''t expect that you would make a point of soul wood or something. It''s a shame to you Chen family!"

    I was shocked again.

    "You... What are you talking about? Chen... Chen family? Why do you know about the Chen family? What else do you know? "

    I asked questions one after another, trying to get the truth from her that Shifu''s family had been killed.

    Zhou Xiaolan smiles.

    "Miss you Chen family, who used to be the biggest metaphysical family in Jiangcheng, but now they have disappeared in the rivers and lakes. You must have a deep understanding of this feeling?"

    My heart is getting colder.

    If I had some doubts about whether she knew about the Chen family before, then through what she said just now, I am quite sure that she has something to do with the demise of the Chen family!

    However, thirty years ago, she did not exist in this world at all. How did she know about the Chen family?

    Unless... Unless someone around her told her, and this person is likely to be directly involved in the tragedy of the Chen family''s demise!

    When I realized this, my whole blood was boiling.

    Because Shifu has been worried about this for nearly 30 years.

    This is the most difficult knot in his heart.

    I''m his apprentice, and I have an obligation to help him find out the truth, don''t I?

    So, I stare at Zhou Xiaolan coldly and ask word by word: "who is that man?"

    Zhou Xiaolan glanced at me, and the smile in the corner of his mouth became more proud, just like a greedy hungry wolf.

    "Want to know? Well, let''s make a deal. "

    "Deal?" I frowned.

    Zhou Xiaolan nodded: "yes, it''s a deal. As long as you help me to kill Mr. Yang, I''ll tell you who did the Chen Family Massacre in those years!"

 Chapter 979

    Hearing this, I felt a chill in my heart.

    I have been trying to find out the truth about the destruction of the master''s family.

    But it''s too cruel to kill the Chinese teacher''s family in order to find out.

    So, I didn''t even think about it, so I just refused her offer.

    "You dream! I will never exchange the blood of innocent people for a secret that happened many years ago

    "Innocent people? Where in the world are there innocent people? When I was so young, why did I have to be killed by this woman named Yang? " Zhou Xiaolan is a little emotional.

    I don''t know if I was stimulated. When the Chinese teacher heard this, he immediately retorted.

    "No, I didn''t kill you. You killed yourself!"

    As soon as this word came out, Zhou Xiaolan''s whole body was almost on the verge of a riot.

    She glared at the Chinese teacher, her eyes full of resentment.

    "Suicide? Oh, if you didn''t let those children hurt me like that and let me lose my chance to be a mother forever, do you think I would commit suicide? In the final analysis, the reason why I went to a dead end is all because of you! You are an executioner. You are not worthy to be a teacher. You should die! "

    With that, she jerked her hand out of the Chinese teacher''s shoulder.

    The Chinese teacher fell to the ground with blood.

    Seeing this scene, I quickly took out the hemostatic powder from the kit and quickly sprinkled it on the Chinese teacher. I tore a piece of clothes and entangled her wound to avoid excessive blood loss.

    "Do you think you can save her? Her heart is so bad that it''s not worth it! " Zhou Xiaolan said coldly.

    I looked at her sideways and said in a deep voice, "it''s not something I need to consider whether it''s worth it or not. My purpose is to save people

    "Oh, you are really the Chen family. You are as nosy as your damned master! It''s a pity that people like you will not have a good life in the end, because there are so many things in the world that you can''t change! The only thing you can do is to watch the people you care about disappear one by one in this world

    Zhou Xiaolan''s words, let me slightly some Lengshen.

    What does she mean?

    Why did she say that to me?

    Is it hard to say that she has already pointed out?

    But in fact, I think too much after all.

    Because, at this moment when I was stunned, Zhou Xiaolan suddenly grabbed the rope that had been cut before and jumped on me, and he was about to strangle my neck.

    Seeing this, I knew that it was not good and subconsciously reached out to block it.

    But it''s a slow step.

    When I reached over, my hands and neck were all strangled by her rope.

    I felt a little hard to breathe and my face turned red.

    "How''s it going? Is it good to put yourself in to save people? " Zhou Xiaolan asked suddenly.

    "You... You are a madman... Even innocent people have to be killed for revenge. You... You are a complete madman!" I said it off and on.

    Zhou Xiaolan smiles.

    "Crazy? If you were me, you would be crazy too! At that time, I didn''t miss anything. Why should I accept such punishment? I haven''t had a mother since I was a child. My family is poor. I don''t expect that I can live well. I just hope that I can live and be a useful person to the society. But why is such a small requirement that the world can''t meet me? "

    Zhou Xiaolan seems to have been poked to the pain, but he has some choking.

    I saw the opportunity, took a deep breath, jumped back and pressed Zhou Xiaolan back to the bed board with my back.

    Zhou Xiaolan a little confused, began to struggle desperately, want to get up from the bed.

    But where would I let her?

    I pulled off the rope that she had tied around my neck, and then I put one hand on her. With one hand, I took out a yellow amulet from the tool kit and attached it to her forehead at a very fast speed.

    Zhou Xiaolan''s body stopped immediately.

    The whole person, as if he had never been possessed.

    I reached out and shook in front of her eyes. I was sure there was no response. I was a little relieved.

    "My God, I almost scared to death!"

    I sighed casually, turned on the light in the room, and then reached for the doorknob to call Ma Dongdong and them in.

    But I don''t know why, when I opened the bedroom door, I found that the whole living room was quiet and empty.

    Strange, before I also let them wait outside, how in the blink of an eye, these people all disappeared?

    I was a little curious. I searched every room, but I found that there was still no shadow of them.

    In desperation, I can only choose to give up and go back to the bedroom, ready to make a long-term plan.

    However, the next scene made me even more surprised.

    The whole bedroom is not only neat, not even a trace of fighting, the key is that even the Chinese teacher and Zhou Xiaolan who I set in bed are missing.

    This... What''s going on?

    Why does the whole house seem to have changed after I just went out for a look?

    What is the problem?

    I was so anxious that I didn''t know where to start.

    Because, in my cognition, except for things like ghost hitting the wall, there are few magic arts that can make so many things change in such a short time.

    But Zhou Xiaolan has been fixed by my charm. She doesn''t even have the chance to cast ghost on the wall. How can this scene appear?

    Unless... Unless in this case, there is someone unknown to help her!

    Aware of this, I suddenly flashed a figure in my mind.

    That''s right. Nine times out of ten, that''s the man!

    I smile slightly, go to the window, all the curtains open, let the sun shine in.

    "Come out, ghosts see Yin Qi, living people see sunshine. You''ve been hiding for so long. It''s time to come out and breathe." I patted the dust on my body and said in a deep voice.

    All of a sudden, the air became quiet. You could almost hear a needle drop on the ground.

    The man hesitated and did not act for a long time.

    "You think I can''t help you as long as I don''t come out? If you don''t show up again, don''t blame me for being rude to you I sternly threatened.

    Finally, the man moved and made a squeak in the closet.

    Then, the wardrobe door was slowly pushed open, and a familiar figure came out from inside.

    "It''s you I looked at the man and said in a deep voice.

    In the eyes that the man looked at me, there was some Yin Luan, and he was not willing.

    "How on earth did you know it was me?" She asked.

    I shrugged, pointed to his brain, light should way: "you waste so much effort, the teacher Yang''s daughter made a half dead, but has not appeared, this itself is unreasonable! What''s more, when I just passed the wardrobe, I smelled a faint smell there. Wushu, Gu Du and Jiangtou are known as the three major evil methods in southern Yunnan, which often only appear in Yunnan. Before in your school, I checked your file, your birthplace, in a deep mountain in Yunnan. In that place, the practice of Buddhism is very popular. Isn''t it a coincidence that all this adds up? "

 Chapter 980

    Hearing what I said, Huang Mengxia came out of the closet with a gloomy smile.

    "I didn''t expect that you still have some ability to infer the key from these seemingly unrelated things."

    "Thank you! I always believe that everything in this world will not be perfect. In particular, conspiracy, as long as it is designed by people, is bound to have defects! " I''m not humble.

    "The courage and insight of the Chen family is really extraordinary. But do you think you really have a way to save your teachers and friends? " Huang Mengxia asked with a sneer.

    Her words made me feel awe inspiring.

    Chen family again!

    This is the second time I''ve heard about this family today.

    If she didn''t know what happened to the Chen family, no matter what she said, I would not believe it!

    After all, according to my previous guess, Zhou Xiaolan knew something about the Chen family.

    And Zhou Xiaolan''s understanding is probably learned from the people behind her.

    Huang Mengxia is Zhou Xiaolan''s mother, and now she appears here again. To put it bluntly, she is the person who has been hiding behind Zhou Xiaolan.

    No matter from her age or experience, she is qualified to know about the Chen family.

    I don''t worry at all when I think about it.

    Since they have revealed to me the signs of the incident, they will tell it sooner or later.

    And all I need to do is wait quietly.

    Maybe I''m not in a hurry, but Huang Mengxia is a little guilty.

    "Don''t you worry about their safety?"

    I shook my head and said casually, "you hold the secret of the Chen family and their lives in your hands. Even if I''m worried, it''s useless."

    Huang Mengxia laughed: "you are calm."

    "We''re all adults. Let''s be cool and put forward the conditions directly."

    Seeing my urging, Huang Mengxia didn''t talk any more nonsense, and soon spoke out her appeal.

    "As early as many years ago, I heard that the Chen family in Ma Yi was a master of metaphysics, who could break almost any evil in the world. So, today I want to test you to see if you can break the dreamland I used to lay out! "

    I pick eyebrow to see her one eye: "test I can, but you always have to show your sincerity, don''t you?"

    "You are a man who will not suffer! OK, for your sake, I''ll tell you what I know about the Chen family before you get rid of the illusion, lest you say I''m cheating you! "

    I pricked up my ears and listened to her quietly.

    "That year, I was only a teenager, and I was a little girl born in the deep mountains. My grandmother is a magician in the stockade. She often takes some exorcism work to support her life. I was not surprised by this until late that night, a woman suddenly came to the stockade and called for my aunt. My grandmother led the woman to the guest room where no one lived all the year round and talked with her for a long time.

    "At that time, I was very naughty. I didn''t know the height of heaven and earth, so I followed secretly and looked in through the door. As a result, I almost didn''t scare to death, because I saw a man with three heads and six arms, covered with blood, lying there with big eyes. I was timid. Although I tried my best to control myself, I still cried out by accident. The woman in the room was startled by my cry and immediately ran out and caught me. She raised her hand to kill me. It''s my mother who protects me so hard that I don''t get killed. "

    Hearing this, I can''t help frowning slightly.

    "You said so much. What does it have to do with the destruction of the Chen family?"

    Huang Mengxia looked at me, sighed deeply and continued to talk about it.

    "Although my mother protected me so that I was not killed on the spot, my mother''s treatment of the man with three heads and six arms on the ground was delayed because of my sudden appearance."

    "He''s dead?" I asked.

    Huang Mengxia shook her head: "he was a dead man."

    Her words made me more puzzled.

    "Since he was a dead man, why did your mother save him? Isn''t it a waste of effort? "

    "If you knew who he was, you wouldn''t say that."

    All my curiosity was suspended in an instant.

    Who on earth can be cured by her grandmother after she died?

    Is this man immortal?

    I murmured two words to myself and continued to listen to Huang Mengxia attentively.

    "That man, in fact, is Chiyou, the God of war in ancient times! He had been killed thousands of years ago, but later a place called Shura Kingdom revived him with a special method. He thought he could kill all sides with this method, but he didn''t expect that Chiyou was killed when he fought with the underworld. "

    I was secretly surprised by this.

    Are all the things that Shifu told me before they are true?

    Combined with what master said and what Huang Mengxia said, am I not really the hero who killed Chiyou more than 30 years ago?

    It''s very windy. Is it woody?

    However, Huang Mengxia''s next words brought me back to reality.

    "Chi you died twice. Even if he used the special method of Shura, he could not return to heaven. The only way in the world is to use my mother''s skill

    "How to use the technique? Isn''t it... Isn''t it to kill a lot of people and resurrect Chiyou with the souls of the living? " I was a little surprised.

    Huang Mengxia nodded: "when that woman came to find my aunt with Chiyou''s body, she had already killed many people and collected a large number of wronged souls to revive Chiyou. But my mother''s casting process was interrupted by me, resulting in failure. That woman is very angry. Although she didn''t kill me because of my mother''s plea, she still put forward a very harsh condition to my mother. "

    "What conditions?" I asked curiously.

    Huang Mengxia looked at me, and her tone became more dignified than before.

    "In order to revive Chiyou, we must collect a number of wronged souls again. So, that woman told my aunt to kill all the Chen family! "

    I was stunned.

    It turns out that the master''s family lost dozens of lives in the hands of Huang Mengxia''s mother!

    In this way, it is not difficult to understand that she and Zhou Xiaolan are so clear about the tragedy of the Chen family.

    I can''t tell what kind of feeling I have in my heart, just a little pain, dull pain, like being hammered inside by someone.

    The anger in my heart, like white paper stained with water, spread little by little.

    "And then?" I clenched my fist and asked with restraint.

    "My grandmother is a good person and doesn''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately, but... If my grandmother doesn''t kill the Chen family, that woman will kill me. My grandmother was the only child. She was reluctant to see me killed, so... So the next morning, she went out of the mountain with the mule team in the village. The woman and I were waiting for her at home. We waited until the seventh night when she finally came back with a small red bottle. Inside, it was filled with the grievances of the Chen family. In order to avoid extraneous events, she cast a spell that night, injected all the wronged souls into Chiyou''s body, and kept them in the cellar for 7749 days! "

 Chapter 981

    Although I have done some psychological construction in my heart before, I still find it hard to accept these words when I hear them.

    Master said, I was also a member of the Chen family in my previous life, and my grandmother was once the head of the Chen family.

    But such a brilliant family was destroyed because of the woman named Huang Mengxia.

    Who can accept such a cruel truth?

    I forced the anger in my heart and glared at Huang Mengxia: "what happened later?"

    "That 49 days, I have been guarding outside the cellar, trying to see how amazing the resurrection of my mother is. But I waited for a long time until late at night on the 49th day, but I didn''t wait for my aunt to come out. I''m a little worried. I''m going to open the cellar door and sneak in to check. Who knows, before I start to move, I hear the scream of my mother from the cellar. That voice... I... I still can''t forget it. It''s like it came from hell. It''s full of despair. "

    Hearing this, I seem to have guessed something.

    "You... Your grandmother was killed by them?" I asked tentatively.

    Huang Mengxia was silent for a long time. She finally nodded and replied in a slightly hoarse voice: "it was Chiyou! At that time, I heard the scream of my grandmother, and I was afraid. I wanted to rush down to save her, but I didn''t dare. Finally, fear conquered courage and I hid in a haystack outside. After about ten minutes, I saw that the woman who came to find my aunt came out of the cellar with Chi you. Chi you still had my grandmother''s body in his hand. I watched him bite off my aunt''s neck, suck up all the blood essence in her body, and finally throw it on the ground

    Xu is too sad, Huang Mengxia said, actually squatted down, covered his face and began to cry.

    Seeing her like this, I felt a lot of emotion in my heart.

    Huang Mengxia''s mother killed the Chen family because she revived Chiyou.

    In the end, he lost his life because of his own resurrection.

    Is this the so-called this world?

    Life in a hurry for decades, no matter what kind of bad things you have done, you may be swallowed up by the consequences of these bad things in the end.

    No one can escape this law, just the retribution comes sooner or later!

    I gathered emotion, looking at Huang Mengxia.

    She cried for a while, dried her tears and stood up again.

    After all, we are all adults, and no one will expose their vulnerable side to outsiders for too long.

    "I heard you mention that woman several times. Do you remember what she looked like?" I asked.

    Huang Mengxia shook her head and replied in a hoarse voice: "from the beginning, she was wearing a veil and couldn''t see clearly. The only thing I remember is that she likes to wear white, from beginning to end, almost every day! "

    Woman in white?

    I frowned slightly.

    Is it difficult to be a subordinate of Chiyou?

    Or is it the enemy of my previous life?

    "In fact, the death of grandma is not the most terrible. What''s more frightening is that after the woman in white came out of the cellar with Chiyou, she killed the whole village in the dark! Like my mother, each of them was sucked by Chi you, and became like a mummy in an instant. " Huang Mengxia continued.

    "Then you..."

    "I''ve been hiding in the haystack, not daring to cry or cry. After killing all the people in the village, the woman in white left with Chiyou. And in such a big village, except for me, there are only dead bodies on the ground. I dug a hole and buried them all, then I packed up and left the mountain village and went to the city. But as a teenager, what can I do if I have no education and no physical strength? In order to support myself, I began to beg in the street, hungry and full for several years.

    "I thought that I would live without dignity, but I didn''t expect that fate had already extended a sinful hand to me. Once, I followed a beggar sister to the city center to beg, but she knocked me unconscious on the way. When I woke up again, I was already in a dark earth house. I wanted to run, but I was knocked down by a yellow toothed fool in the house who only knew how to giggle. The fool was so strong that he tore off my clothes and had a relationship with me.

    "I spent three months in that dark house. They dug a hole under the door. When it was time for dinner every day, they would pass the food to me and the fool. When a fool is full, all his energy is used on me. Every time I cry, sometimes a fool will love me, but the next time he is full, he will have the same relationship with me as before.

    "In this way, I and the fool were locked up for three months, and the fourth month later, I found that I was pregnant. At that time, I was desperate. I was a normal person. How could I have a baby with a fool? I wanted to knock it out, but the will to survive prevailed in the end. I went through the hole under the door and told the fool about his pregnancy while his father was delivering food. Silly parents are very happy, think I can finally for their family, and slowly also relaxed my vigilance, occasionally let me go to the yard to let the wind.

    "Originally, I wanted to take advantage of that time to escape, but their house was too close to let me step out of their yard. In this way, I stayed up until the baby was born. When they saw that I even had children, they didn''t care much about my actions. So, when I went to the village supermarket to buy soy sauce, I ran away secretly. I originally wanted to run with my children, but they regarded them as a treasure, and the whole family revolved around her. I had no chance at all, so I had to run by myself.

    "Then I went back to the city and started my life again. I think, everything will gradually get better, no matter what happened in the mountains of my hometown or in the dark house, it will be scattered by the huge time. But nearly ten years later, by a very accidental chance, I saw a news report in the newspaper that a fool hacked the security guard of a school because he lost his daughter. At that time, I was shocked because the place mentioned in the news was the same place where I was abducted and trafficked.

    "I was a little worried about the child I left behind, so I ran back there secretly to find out about the fool''s family. As a result... The villagers told me that the fool''s daughter committed suicide, the fool was imprisoned, and the fool''s parents gave up because they couldn''t stand the stimulation. I was shocked. I couldn''t believe it. With a glimmer of hope, I investigated the whole matter, and finally found out that everything was caused by the teacher named Yang, which made me want to revenge! "

 Chapter 982

    Hearing this, I''ve basically made a rough picture of the matter.

    Whether it is the tragedy of the master''s family many years ago or the evil affairs of the Chinese teacher''s family now, all kinds of things are dissected bit by bit with Huang Mengxia''s words just now.

    Cruel truth, let my heart faint some depression.

    It was as if there was a big stone pressing there, which made me feel exhausted in breathing.

    "If you tell me all this, you won''t be afraid that I will take revenge on you? Don''t forget, I''m the Chen family, too! " I said to Huang Mengxia coldly.

    Huang Mengxia was still immersed in the past. When she heard my words, she suddenly laughed.

    "Yes, you are the Chen family, but even if you know, what can you do? From the day I planned to avenge my daughter, I began to practice the skill left by my mother. Do you think that you alone can really do anything to me? "

    Her tone was arrogant, and she was obviously well prepared before she appeared.

    But I still have no intention of flinching.

    After all, it''s not only about the hatred of Shifu''s family, but also about the lives of some of them!

    I gathered to gather facial expression, staring at Huang Mengxia.

    "No, how do you know I can''t do anything to you? Just now you said that you want to test me to see if I can break the illusion you created with the magic. Then you have a good look. Today I''ll use the Chen family''s method to break your skills and make you lose heart and soul! "

    With that, I bit my middle finger and used it to draw fast in the void.

    This move was actually read in the pamphlet given to me by my master before.

    Although I don''t know whether it''s useful or not, because at the moment I can only think of this move, I can only take a chance to try it.

    Thinking about this, the action of the pictograph in my hand is faster and faster. It''s just like beating chicken blood.

    Fortunately, those amulets I drew in the void are not in vain. As time goes on, they actually begin to emit bursts of golden light, illuminating this dreamland.

    I put my hands together and recited a mantra in my heart. Then I began to change my movements and produced one complicated fingerprint after another.

    With the blessing of fingerprints, those golden lights suddenly become brighter and brighter, just like the noon sun.

    Huang Mengxia was a little confused. She didn''t know what I was doing.

    I slightly raised the corner of my mouth, then opened my hand and drank: "go!"

    Those golden incantations, like remote control, consciously fly to the eight directions of the dreamland, and connect with each other hand in hand.

    As time goes by, those golden incantations are getting closer and closer, and finally the whole dreamland is wrapped up into a cicada pupa.

    Mirage, crumbling.

    Huang Mengxia finally responded. She was not reconciled, so she sat on the ground cross legged and began to recite a bunch of incantations that I couldn''t understand.

    Xu gets more energy from the incantation, and dreamland starts to break away from the golden incantation.

    Seeing this scene, I quickly made a cut in my palm with a knife, and then raised my hand to shake the blood.

    Blood, it''s all over the place.

    But most of them are still cast on the golden incantations that tightly bind the dreamland.

    With the nourishment of blood, the light of golden mantra is several times bigger than before.

    Mirage, of course, is honestly entangled, can not move.

    Huang Mengxia was a little flustered and tried her best to recite incantations there, hoping to give greater energy to the dreamland.

    Unfortunately, since my golden mantra has grown several sizes, the dreamland she set is no longer under her control.

    "How could that be? It''s impossible! It''s clearly written in the secret script of Wushu left by grandma. It can''t be clamped down by you, absolutely not! " Huang Mengxia''s mood suddenly becomes crazy.

    I sneered and said slowly, "do you think your grandmother could kill my Shifu''s family with Wushu in those years, and you can defeat me with Wushu today? Don''t dream

    Trying to taste the failure, Huang Mengxia is angry now, with a pair of eyes full of hatred and disgust staring at me.

    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe your Chen family''s method can break the magic handed down by my grandmother! "

    I shrugged my shoulders and said innocently, "seriously, I don''t believe our Chen family''s Dharma is so powerful, but sometimes the truth is in front of me, even if you don''t believe it!"

    Huang Mengxia was not convinced and was ready to recite some more incantations.

    But I''m not going to give her another chance!

    I grabbed the golden mantras in eight directions with both hands, and they approached me one after another as if they were real objects, but they refused to let go of the environment they were entangled with.

    This kind of feeling is like a pocket. As long as you gently pull the tightness of the edge of the pocket, you can firmly trap the things in the pocket.

    And now, Huang Mengxia''s fantasy created by her technique has been under my control!

    I took a deep breath, then suddenly relaxed my hand and yelled, "broken!"

    See those golden charms as if met a bomb, "boom" all burst.

    The dreamland is fading away.

    Everything is back to what it was before.

    The Chinese teacher is still sitting on the floor dying.

    And Zhou Xiaolan is still struggling in bed, as if he wants to jump up and eat people at any time.

    Even the door was knocked from outside by Ma Dongdong.

    "Seventeen, have you finished talking with Mr. Yang? We''re so anxious to wait outside! " Ma Dongdong urged.

    I hesitated a little, strode over to open the door, and saw Ma Dongdong, the husband of the Chinese teacher and the representative of the Chinese class at the door, looking at me worried.

    "Seventeen, what happened? Has the matter been settled? Is there anything I can do for you Ma Dongdong is as warm-hearted as before.

    I watched them carefully and made sure there was no problem before I let them into the room.

    Ma Dongdong has sharp eyes. As soon as he comes in, he sees Zhou Xiaolan struggling in bed.

    "This... What''s this? She was still in a coma before we went out. How could she wake up after such a short time? And... And it''s fierce, like cannibalism! " Ma Dongdong is tongue tied.

    I have some helplessness, sighed and looked at Huang Mengxia standing not far away: "this is about to ask her!"

    "She... Who is she? When we went out before, there was no her in the room. Where did she come from? "

    "She was the mother of a student of Mr. Yang many years ago. That student committed suicide. In order to avenge her daughter, she used an evil trick uploaded by her ancestors to make the daughter of the Chinese teacher ill, which led to the following series of things!"

    I briefly explained the cause and effect to them, so that they would not be as confused as a monk.

 Chapter 983

    Ma Dongdong and they finally made clear the situation in front of them.

    In particular, the husband of a Chinese teacher is always unable to accept that his daughter has become such a ghost in bed.

    "Classmate Liang, you... You don''t have a way. You have to save my daughter. If she has been like this all the time, it''s really useless! And my wife, she shed so much blood, she... Will she be ok? "

    His voice was choked, obviously from his heart.

    I turned to look at the Chinese teacher mother and son, suddenly some helpless.

    The Chinese teacher is OK. After all, it''s a flesh wound, and it doesn''t hurt the key. As soon as she is sent to the hospital, how can the doctor recover her life.

    But the little girl who has been possessed by Zhou Xiaolan is hard to say.

    If one doesn''t, the little girl''s life may be lost at any time.

    Xu is to see the worry of my heart, before was also very rout Huang Mengxia suddenly proud smile.

    "Do you think that breaking my fantasy can solve the problem? I''ll tell you what I used to do in her Hanfu. It''s much more powerful than your common magic. If you know the truth, you should hand in your life quickly. In that way, maybe I can see that for your honest sake, let the little girl live

    What she said was true.

    Although I inherited part of the master''s mantle, knew something about exorcism, and even broke her illusion, I didn''t dare to do anything with the teacher''s daughter.

    After all, that thing is the first of the three magic arts in southern Yunnan, and its ferocity can be seen.

    But it''s absolutely impossible for me to give up the lives of these people.

    Not to mention whether I have the right to dominate their lives, but from the moral point of view, I am very sad to go there.

    Things, all of a sudden fell into a stalemate.

    It seems that both sides are pulling an invisible rope. Each side wants to pull the rope to its own side, but no one can defeat the other side completely.

    It makes me a little nervous.

    One side of the Chinese teacher''s husband has collapsed, the whole person crying that called a crying.

    "I beg you, please don''t hurt my daughter, she is so young, she doesn''t know anything at all, as long as you are willing to let us go, I promise to be a vegetarian every day, and burn incense for you every day!"

    Huang Mengxia looked at him in such a dilemma, and her mouth could not help but stir up a sneer.

    "Your daughter is young, so my daughter was not young then? Why should I let your family go when your wife was so crazy? "

    The husband of the Chinese teacher doesn''t know what the Chinese teacher has done before. At the moment, listening to her saying this, she is totally confused.

    "You... What are you talking about? My wife is a very gentle and kind person. How can she be crazy? "

    "Gentle? good? It seems that you have no idea what kind of person she is Huang Mengxia sneered.

    But the Chinese teacher''s husband is very persistent.

    "I don''t care what she did before, I don''t care! I only care about the comfort of her and her children. As long as their mother and daughter are safe, no matter what I can do! "

    "What did you say?" The Chinese teacher''s husband was stunned.

    Huang Mengxia walked slowly towards him, still with that kind of secretive smile on her face.

    "You think the kind and beautiful wife is actually a snake and scorpion woman. At that time, if it wasn''t for the ring that the headmaster gave her, how could Xiaolan in our family have been beaten by her and lost the chance to be a mother forever? If it wasn''t for the loss of fertility, how could our family Xiaolan commit suicide? Everything is because of your so-called good and beautiful wife! If there is no her, then my little blue is still alive, and can jump as well as your daughter! So, do you think your wife should pay the price? "

    The Chinese teacher''s husband was so confused by her freshman call that he stayed in the same place for a long time and never recovered.

    It can be seen how much impact the Chinese teacher''s past has brought to him.

    Huang Mengxia was very satisfied with his reaction and suddenly lost a knife.

    "Kill her. If it wasn''t for her, your daughter wouldn''t have suffered so much now. As long as you kill her, you and your daughter will be free, and you can continue to live a happy life. So kill her

    Huang Mengxia constantly bewitches the Chinese teacher''s husband, making him like a walking corpse.

    Huang Mengxia laughed more and more proud.

    The face, which was a little old, was shaking like a sieve.

    "Good! Take the knife and kill her! Kill her! When she killed my daughter, now I want to let her taste the taste of being killed by her beloved! I think it should be a very wonderful... Flavor... "

    However, before the words were heard, the accident happened.

    "You... Aren''t you going to kill your wife? Don''t you want to save your daughter? " Huang Mengxia asked.

    Chinese teacher''s husband stares at her, full of resentment.

    "She''s my wife. We have feelings. No matter what you say, I won''t kill her! On the contrary, you, a person who has been haunted by hatred for so long, are really pitiful

    Huang Mengxia, who had been frightened, now came back to her senses. There was no emotion in her eyes any more. She was as calm as a well that would never dry up.

    "It seems that you don''t want to save your daughter!"

    "Of course I want to save my daughter, but before I save her, I''ll kill you asshole first!"

    Chinese teacher''s husband said, holding the knife firmly, strode to Huang Mengxia.

    This time, Huang Mengxia did not panic, not even a little bit of confusion.

    She stood there, her hands folded, her head slightly lowered, and she read something in a very low voice.

    Then, I saw the Chinese teacher''s husband suddenly the whole person "Dong" fell to the ground, constantly twitching.

    Foam, from his mouth out, countless small insects squirming inside, looking particularly disgusting.

    "This... What is this?" Ma Dongdong exclaimed to them.

    My face, at the moment, has completely changed.

    "It''s... It''s a pig!"

 Chapter 984

    "Why? What''s a pig? Why have I never heard of it? " Ma Dongdong is quite curious.

    I didn''t have time to explain so much to him, so I grabbed a handful of glutinous rice from the tool kit and stuffed it into the mouth of my husband, the Chinese teacher, in order to control the worms in his body.

    But it seems that the worm is not afraid of glutinous rice, which can control Yin evil, and it still crawls from the Chinese teacher''s body without any influence.

    In an instant, the husband''s body of the Chinese teacher became a huge vessel, wrapped in it by countless insects.

    I was in a panic.

    "What on earth did you do to him? The person who hurt your daughter in those years was his wife, not him. Why do you want to attack him? "

    See me flustered God, Huang Mengxia extremely Yin measured smile.

    "Do you think I''ve only dealt with him? Then you are too naive! "

    Hearing this, I don''t know why, a very bad feeling gradually rose in my heart.

    "What do you mean? Are you still doing something shady behind your back? "

    Huang Mengxia did not answer, but looked at the Chinese teacher and Ma Dongdong with a smile.

    The Chinese teacher is dying. Where can she care for Huang Mengxia?

    She just lay there quietly, as if she had died.

    But Ma Dongdong is not the same. He is a big trumpet. Huang Mengxia looks at him and yells at him.

    "Look, I know I''m handsome, but I really don''t have any interest in you half old Xu Niang. Please move your dead fish eyes to me... Move them away..."

    Ma Dongdong said well, but somehow, his face became very painful.

    He looked at Huang Mengxia in disbelief, his voice trembled: "you... What did you do to me?"

    Huang Mengxia came slowly and stopped half a meter away from Ma Dongdong.

    "Young man, you''re still young. I don''t understand that sometimes half old Xu Niang is more deadly than a little girl in tender water!"

    With that, Huang Mengxia reached out and pushed Ma Dongdong.

    Ma Dongdong fell back.

    Like the husband of a Chinese teacher, he began to foam in his mouth.

    Among the white foam, all of them were small worms.

    They scramble to climb out, looking at people feel numb scalp.

    Chinese teachers are no exception, and soon they have the same symptoms.

    In just a few minutes, all three of them were unconsciously attacked by Huang Mengxia, so that in such a big room, I was the only one who didn''t lose consciousness and combat effectiveness except Huang Mengxia.

    Do you want me to be one-on-one with her?

    wait!

    Not one on one!

    If I remember correctly, in this room, in addition to me and Huang Mengxia, there is another person is intact!

    Yes, it''s the representative of Chinese class who brought me here with Ma Dongdong before!

    Realizing this, I felt a chill on my back.

    It turns out that the key point for Huang Mengxia to be fearless is here!

    I turned to the representative of Chinese class to ask her why.

    But obviously, the representative of Chinese class didn''t intend to give me this opportunity at all. She came to me with a small sugar pill and a smile.

    "You... What do you want to do?" I asked warily.

    "To make you like them, of course! People like you should be tortured to death by the worms raised by my mother. Only in this way can you offset the crime of killing my sister! "

    Hearing this, I was stunned.

    mom?

    Sister?

    Is... Is the representative of Chinese class Huang Mengxia''s daughter and Zhou Xiaolan''s sister?

    This... This is too weird, isn''t it?

    Xu is to see my face surprised, not far away Huang Mengxia suddenly smile.

    "Well, didn''t you expect that? Do you think that the reason why I used magic to make that dreamland just now is to test you? "

    "You... You are trying to separate me from them, so that your little daughter can easily attack them!" I gritted my teeth.

    "At last you understand! It''s a pity that now all your friends have won my tricks, and you will soon win, too. It''s too late! " Huang Mengxia quite some complacent said.

    At the moment, my heart is dead.

    I never thought that Huang Mengxia even planted an undercover in our group, an undercover who would never arouse our suspicion!

    People''s heart is really dangerous!

    "To tell you the truth, I always thought that you Chen family were very powerful. How to say, they were once the largest family of metaphysics. But I didn''t expect that you could fall into my trap so easily and put yourself in a hopeless situation. It seems that you Chen family are just in vain! " Huang Mengxia said contemptuously.

    I would like to refute her, but at the moment I am not qualified to refute.

    She was right. I took everything too lightly.

    My carelessness not only lost the reputation of the Chen family, but also lost the lives of everyone.

    In this case, what else can I argue about?

    "Liang Shiqi, this is the end of the matter. You should accept your fate."

    Chinese class representative said, a pinch my chin, holding a sugar pill will be stuffed inside.

    I shook my head, trying to get away.

    Chinese class representative a little hairy, with a knee hard top in my chest.

    I took a cold breath in pain.

    The representative of Chinese class grinned: "it''s time for you to die!"

    Words fall, that sugar pill son is stuffed in front of me, see to want to feed into my mouth.

    My heart, subconsciously twisted into a ball.

    The sugar pill looks pretty, but it contains countless insects that will kill people.

    If you eat it, you will die suddenly without a specific method.

    Is my life really going to end here?

    But the old saying has not always said that good people will be rewarded?

    How come when you come to me, you will become "good people don''t live long, evil lives for thousands of years"?

    Is it hard to say that I am really a disaster once in a hundred years in the world?

    Despair, filled my heart.

    I''m still struggling, even if I know it''s meaningless, but it''s better than waiting to die.

    I don''t know if it''s my hallucination. When I was desperate, I felt as if there was something silver flashing in the darkness in front of me, and the speed was very fast.

    Silver?

    Flash?

    These two words in my mind around, finally appeared a clear outline.

    Silver needle!

    Yes, silver needle!

    I''ve seen master use it several times before, and I won''t admit it!

    Like to confirm my guess, just in the blink of an eye, the silvery thing was thrust into the hand of the representative of the Chinese class, and easily knocked down the sugar pill she was about to feed me!

 Chapter 985

    "Ah --"

    The representative of Chinese class screamed and showed his face full of pain.

    After all, her little white hand had been penetrated by the silver needles from the shooting, and it was swollen like a bun.

    "Who? Who is it? Come out of here The representative of Chinese class shouts at the top of his voice.

    The curtain, shaking slightly, seems to have someone to get up from the outside.

    Huang Mengxia also responded and immediately drank coldly: "who is there?"

    The man did not answer, but came slowly towards us.

    It was a little heavy footsteps and strong smell of dry smoke, others do not know, but I am very familiar with it.

    My hanging heart, at the moment, is a little bit down.

    That person''s silence, let Huang Mengxia and Chinese class representative''s heart is very uneasy.

    They exchanged a look, picked up a glass bottle nearby and smashed it.

    But I don''t know why, the glass bottle just disappeared out of thin air, and there was no sound at all.

    The atmosphere became more and more strange.

    Huang Mengxia and they are more and more flustered.

    "If you have the ability, you should report it! What kind of hero is hiding and pretending to be a ghost? " Huang Mengxia cheered coldly.

    This time, the man in the dark finally spoke.

    "For people like you, if you want to pay attention to heroes, it''s too flattering of you!"

    After that, the man came to a place not far away from us from the dark, revealing his true colors.

    Thin, with a white beard and a pipe in his mouth, his eyes are quite rebellious. Who is my old and unruly master?

    Perhaps I didn''t expect that the visitor would be an old man over 50 years old. Huang Mengxia''s nervous look gradually relaxed and unconsciously showed a scornful sneer.

    "Don''t you think you''ve lived too long, old man? Get out of the way, or I''ll be rude to you

    The master took a puff of dry tobacco, spit out a big ring, and then turned his ear, pretending to be deaf.

    "What did you say? Speak up, I can''t hear you

    Huang Mengxia''s sarcasm is like hitting cotton, which has no effect at all.

    It made her look a little embarrassed.

    "Old man, I''ll say it for the last time. If you don''t get out of the way, don''t blame me for being cruel!"

    As if she hadn''t heard it, the master knocked the pipe on the dresser next to him, poured out the excess ash, took out a dry cigarette from his pocket, put it on the pipe, rekindled it and started to smoke.

    Huang Mengxia felt that she had been ignored, and she was more and more upset.

    She put her hand into her pocket, took something out of it, raised her hand and threw it at the master.

    The master frowned slightly, and remained silent.

    It was not until the thing Huang Mengxia threw flew in front of him that he opened his mouth and spat a big ring of smoke at it.

    Then he saw the thing fall down from the air, and it was motionless at master''s feet.

    Out of curiosity, I fixed my eyes on the thing and found that it was a flying worm.

    It''s conceivable that if you met someone who was not a master, but someone who was not good at Taoism, you might have been dragged to hell by Huang Mengxia.

    It''s really close!

    The attack failed, and Huang Mengxia''s whole face was almost green.

    "Who on earth are you? You can easily kill my worm. I think you''re not an ordinary minion. If that''s the case, I''ll give you my name, or I''ll be convinced to lose! "

    Master took a puff of dry smoke, slowly raised his head and looked at Huang Mengxia.

    "Little one? If we Chen family are all small people, no one in the whole metaphysical circle dares to call ourselves big people! "

    As soon as these words came out, Huang Mengxia was as stunned as a lightning strike.

    "What do you mean, you... You''re from the Chen family? But the Chen family is dead except Liang Shiqi. How can you... "

    Hearing the word "death", master''s face changed a little.

    It is a kind of gloomy like ink, as if containing thousands of emotions, people can never forget it.

    "Yes, as you know, I should be dead. It''s a pity that God has eyes and let me live to this day! "

    Although the master''s tone is still calm, I know that he must be suffering like a flood in his heart at the moment.

    After all, it was dozens of lives of the Chen family. How could he easily forget it?

    "No, it''s impossible! How fierce is the worm raised by my mother? How can you escape from her? You must be lying to me, you must be lying to me! " Huang Mengxia still doesn''t believe it.

    The master took another puff of dry smoke, sighed, and said earnestly, "I also hope I didn''t escape that year, so I don''t have to bear such a deep blood feud. But God didn''t want me to go out on the days when your grandmother went to the Chen family to kill her. By the time I get back, the Chen family will be covered with dead bodies! "

    It''s hard for Huang Mengxia to believe it or not.

    She looked at her master and subconsciously stepped back with fear in her eyes.

    "You... What are you here for today? What happened in those years was done by my aunt. It has nothing to do with me. You... Even if you want to revenge, you should go to my aunt. What are you doing here? "

    Instead of answering her, Shifu took out a bag of powder and threw it to me.

    "Give them some clothes. These worms will die in half an hour!"

    I didn''t dare to delay. I poured the powder into Ma Dongdong''s mouth one by one.

    It''s also strange to say that after contacting the powder, the worms actually seem to be crazy and wriggle more happily than before.

    This... Is master''s medicine ineffective, or does Master''s medicine have the opposite effect?

    I opened my eyes and wanted to ask my master, but at this moment, the originally exuberant insects slowly stopped wriggling, and slowly disintegrated into ashes, scattered everywhere.

    Seeing this scene, Huang Mengxia was confused.

    "This... This is impossible! I have carefully cultivated these insects. They are not afraid of glutinous rice. How can they be afraid of such a small bag of powder? Say it! What kind of magic did you use

    The master glanced at her with a look of disdain.

    "Girl, if you are ugly, you should read more books! You think your magic is invincible, but in fact, there are many things in the world that are more powerful than your magic! At best, you and your mother can only be regarded as frogs in the bottom of the well. They don''t know how big the world is outside! "

    "No! My grandmother''s hand down skill is the most powerful! Otherwise, how could that woman come to my aunt to help revive Chiyou? "

 Chapter 986

    "That woman?" The master frowned slightly, "you are the woman, it seems that she left a deep impression on you!"

    Huang Mengxia hesitated a little, but finally nodded.

    In the master''s expression, a kind of feeling of Indescribability suddenly flashed.

    He reached out and took something out of his pocket. Shaking, he lifted it up and asked, "today, I just want to ask you, does the woman you are talking about look like this?

    When I heard this, I fixed my eyes and saw master holding a picture in his old hand. There was a fairy looking woman on it.

    "Master, this is not..."

    I opened my mouth to say something, but my master cut me off mercilessly.

    "Seventeen, it''s none of your business!"

    I have some speechless, but still obediently recognized counsels, standing beside, did not say even a word.

    But Huang Mengxia is the opposite of me.

    She stared at the photo in her master''s hand for a long time, her eyes gradually became more and more dignified, as if recalling the scene when the whole village was killed by Chi you many years ago.

    "Actually... Actually, I''m not sure. From the body shape and outline, they are very similar. But... But when she was veiled, I couldn''t see her real face at all, so... "

    Although she had not finished her speech, the master had already understood, and she looked surprised.

    "No, it''s impossible! She had already... "

    After listening to master''s remarks, combined with what he said to me a few days ago, I seem to realize something.

    "Master, I remember you said before that she had been killed by me in the previous life. How could she... Was she resurrected by someone in secret?" I raise my own doubts.

    Master''s face was blank. It seemed that he didn''t know what was going on.

    "At that time, I saw her killed by you with my own eyes. They can testify to that. She is a flower demon, according to the truth, as long as the technique is appropriate, she has a great chance to be resurrected. But in Yunnan that time, she had been beaten by the ink cold night, only the last trace of soul was left, sealed in the crystal beads. Even if she later affected my wife with her soul, her soul energy was not enough to revive her after she was killed by you. Unless... Unless someone with a high moral character recovers all her previously scattered souls, merges them together and reinjects them into her body, maybe there is still a one percent chance. "

    Although I have never seen the flower demon mentioned by master in my life, I can still feel her great influence on them in those years.

    As if, she is a devil from hell, as long as she appears, it is bound to set off a huge wave that can sweep everyone!

    "Master, what should we do now?" I asked.

    After a long silence, the master turned to Huang Mengxia and said, "are you sure that woman really revived Chiyou?"

    Huang Mengxia nodded: "yes, I saw it with my own eyes. After Chiyou''s resurrection, he seemed to like drinking human blood, so on that night, all the people in our village were killed by him! "

    Master''s face became more and more ugly, even his eyebrows were twisted into a ball.

    "I''m afraid we''re in big trouble!" He said earnestly.

    One of my heart, also followed him to lift up.

    "Are we going to die?"

    Master gave me a deep look and said in a deep voice, "once Chiyou is reborn, not only we will die, but also many people will die! I''m afraid the world will be destroyed! "

    I can quite understand master''s worries.

    After all, we haven''t even solved the problem of ghost animal. Now we have another Chiyou. What''s worse?

    Xu Shi saw the worry in master''s heart, but Huang Mengxia was not as nervous as before.

    She walked slowly to the master and held him. Wen Sheng said, "don''t worry, old man. Chiyou has been revived by my mother for many years, but he hasn''t appeared in front of us. Maybe now he has died again? After all, resurrection doesn''t sound very reliable in itself! "

    The master looked up at her with a slight sneer in his eyes.

    "Do you think I can be killed in such a way that I won''t take revenge on you?"

    Huang Mengxia was slightly stunned.

    "What do you say, old man? I see that you are too sad. I''m afraid that you will faint and then I support you. Why do I want to kill you? "

    "Ha ha, you look down on me. How can I say that I have eaten more than you for so many years? What do you think, I don''t know? " The master sneered.

    Huang Mengxia still wants to play dumb.

    "Old man, I really don''t understand what you''re talking about. I''m just being kind..."

    "A piece of kindness, then you tell me, what is it?"

    With that, the master took something out of his pocket.

    It was a small brown black pill. There was something creeping on it. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it at all.

    In other words, Huang Mengxia didn''t mean to support Shifu. Instead, she wanted to take advantage of Shifu''s distraction and put the small pill with the worm into Shifu''s pocket.

    In this way, it only takes a very short time for the insects inside to invade the master''s body, making him like Ma Dongdong and them.

    This intention is not malicious!

    Unfortunately, Shifu had been on guard against her for a long time. As soon as she did it, Shifu had already noticed it. Only in this way could she avoid a catastrophe.

    "Originally, I thought that your mother''s killing of my family was not her original intention, but was forced by Chi you and that woman. So just now I planned to let you and your child live. But unexpectedly, you still want to kill me! "

    With that, the master took another puff of dry tobacco and spat out a big smoke ring to the small pill in the palm of his hand.

    The worm on the small pill was still slowly creeping, but it began to move, as if it was fainted by master''s smoke ring.

    The master threw the pill to the ground and crushed it with his feet. At last, there was only a rub of ashes left.

    "When your grandmother killed my family, it was just because our Chen family was not on guard. Today, since I met you, I won''t let your skills succeed again! "

    Knowing that her plot was exposed, Huang Mengxia could not continue to disguise. She simply sneered and admitted frankly: "even if you wanted to let us go before, we didn''t intend to let you go! Although I haven''t read any books, I still understand the principle of root cutting! No, except for you, I''m afraid my daughter and I won''t have a good life in the future! "

    Master brushed his sleeve and glanced at Huang Mengxia: "so, today is not your death, or my death?"

 Chapter 987

    "What else?"

    Huang Mengxia sneered and looked at Zhou Xiaolan who had been struggling in bed.

    Zhou Xiaolan''s action was instant, and he didn''t struggle any more. He just stared at me and Shifu, as if he would rush up at any time.

    I''m anxious.

    This week, Xiaolan is attached to the daughter of a Chinese teacher. In my way, if I want to subdue her, it will hurt the little girl''s body.

    At that time, the evil did not get rid of, but instead made a human life, that can be greatly bad.

    But the master was still in no hurry. As if he had been prepared, he took a small thing from his body and threw it to me.

    I was a little bit encircled and looked down at it. I saw that it was a green jade ring, which was about the size of my finger, just enough for me to wear.

    Although my master and I have a good relationship and have been living together for so many years, my master always gives my apprentice a ring. Isn''t this operation a little too coquettish?

    Is it difficult that Shifu has been secretly in love with me all these years?

    Isn''t that ridiculous?

    Xu is to see my face strange, master has probably guessed what I think in my heart, with the pipe in my hand hard knock me.

    "What do you think, bear child? It''s called the storage ring. It''s something you carry in your previous life at any time. I''ll give it to you, but it''s just a return to the owner! "

    I''m embarrassed to hear that.

    Together, it''s because my brain is so open that I think about it in that way. I''m so ashamed!

    "Er... Master, are you sure this is really my thing? Don''t fool me I asked with a shrill mouth.

    The master snorted coldly and replied faintly: "there are weapons you used to use in this case. If you don''t believe it, you can summon them with your mind to see if they will run out of it automatically."

    I don''t really believe it.

    But since master has said that, even if I try, it doesn''t seem that I will lose much.

    So, I restrained my mind, put the storage ring on my finger, and then silently thought of the word "weapon" in my heart.

    Originally, I didn''t have much hope. After all, there are too many times when Shifu is unreliable. Who knows if he deceives me.

    But in fact, when I meditate in my heart for the third time, I feel that the green ring on my finger seems to have changed.

    Without waiting for me to examine the situation carefully, I saw an extremely slight light on the dark green ring.

    Then I found that I had two more things in my hand for no reason.

    One is a ruler about 50 cm long, which is engraved with some charms to drive away evil spirits and avoid disaster. The whole body is emitting sharp cold light, as if it can cut iron like mud at any time.

    On the other hand, it is a long black thread wrapped together, which looks a bit like a tool used by a mason.

    "Master, this... This is..." I was a little surprised.

    Master gave me a little smile: "seventeen, now you finally believe what master said?"

    I hesitated and nodded.

    "These two things, one is Lu Banchi, and the other is ink line. They were used when you were still weak in your previous life. With these two things, you should be much more handy in dealing with some evil things with sinister intentions! "

    It turned out that Shifu had already seen my doubts in the face of Zhou Xiaolan, so he took this thing out in time, so that I didn''t have to shrink back.

    Sure enough, master is the one who knows me!

    "Master, after dealing with these evil people, I''ll buy you two bottles of good wine to show my filial respect to you!" I said to my master with a smile.

    With a pipe in his mouth, the master laughed and said casually, "that''s very kind! If nothing else, even if it''s just for your two bottles of good wine, I''m a bad old man

    With that, the master leaped to Huang Mengxia.

    Naturally, I was not idle. I kicked the ink line in my pocket and strode toward Zhou Xiaolan with Lu Banchi in my hand.

    Zhou Xiaolan was just staring at me before. Now she saw that Huang Mengxia was attacked by her master. She suddenly became extremely violent. She stretched all the ropes that I had tied to her limbs and threw me to the ground.

    "Damn it, all of you

    Zhou Xiaolan said maliciously and grabbed my neck.

    Unfortunately, I am not a master who will be slaughtered. I turned over and directly lifted Zhou Xiaolan and stood up again.

    "Want to strangle my aunt? There''s no way I said coldly.

    Zhou Xiaolan failed in one attack and soon wanted to come for a second time.

    This time, I didn''t give her another chance.

    While she rushed up, she raised her hand and photographed Lu Banchi.

    Zhou Xiaolan didn''t see Lu Banchi. He didn''t know how powerful it was. He just thought it was an ordinary thing, so he didn''t hide it.

    So soon she paid for her underestimation.

    Lu bangchi slapped her face hard, and her face immediately became red and swollen.

    And that''s not the point.

    The key is that after being photographed by Lu bangchi, I can see that Zhou Xiaolan''s ghost in the little girl''s body has become burnt, just like being roasted by fire.

    It seems that Lu Banchi''s harm to the living is not great, but it can make the evil ghosts very painful.

    Sure enough, it''s a hand weapon!

    I was secretly happy in my heart, looking at Zhou Xiaolan with a proud face.

    "How''s it going? It''s good to be beaten by my lubanchi, isn''t it

    Zhou Xiaolan raised her head, after trying to stabilize her soul, she still looked at me with resentment.

    "How dare you hurt me?"

    I gave her a white look and said in a cold voice, "what''s hurting you? If I don''t beat you all over the place, I''ll be merciful! "

    "It''s your own death!"

    Zhou Xiaolan gave a sharp drink, and his whole body burst out a strong ghost spirit.

    The little girl''s body was surrounded by ghost Qi, her blood vessels were full, and her whole face became ferocious and strange.

    I took a cool breath.

    Is Zhou Xiaolan going to jump over the wall?

    If you can''t attack me, start tormenting the little girl''s body?

    "Aren''t you very good? You hit me! I''d like to see if it''s your ruler or my spirit! "

    With that, Zhou Xiaolan began to laugh, as if I dare not make fun of the little girl''s life.

    Looking at the ghost on the little girl''s body more and more strong, my heart is almost pulled into a ball.

    I tried to ask the master for help, but the master was fighting with Huang Mengxia''s skill. It was clear that he couldn''t help me. I had to rely on myself!

    Recognizing the status quo, I try to make myself calm down and take the ink line out of my pocket and hold it firmly in my hand.

    Master never does meaningless things.

    So, just now he gave me the storage ban, it must not be just for me to hit people with lubanchi.

    In addition, the ink line and Lu Banchi are changed from the storage ring together, and their two roles are complementary in most cases!

    So thinking, I simply use the sharp side of Lu Ban chi to make a cut in the palm, and then drop the blood on the ink line.

    Blood, along the drip to the other direction of the ink line spread, soon the whole ink line are emitting a touch of dark red light.

    I gently rubbed it for a while, and then with a try mentality, raised my hand to the direction of Zhou Xiaolan.

    The next second, I saw the ink line stained with my blood, like a spring, shooting towards Zhou Xiaolan quickly. In the blink of an eye, I tied her tightly!

    "Ah --" Zhou Xiaolan began to cry out in pain.

    I looked sideways and saw that Zhou Xiaolan''s ghost, who was in the little girl''s body, was now covered with scorch, and constantly emitting black smoke, as if burned by a fire.

 Chapter 988

    As time goes on, Zhou Xiaolan''s ghost becomes more and more uncomfortable. Finally, she can''t bear it. She turns into a cloud of smoke and floats out of the girl''s body. She wants to grab the window and runs away.

    I was so quick with my eyes and hands that I quickly carried Lu Banchi to chop it up.

    Zhou Xiaolan didn''t travel deep, and he couldn''t compete with Lu Banchi''s strength at all. He was directly photographed on the wall by me.

    "Tie her up for me!" I said to the ink line in a cold voice.

    Ink line seems to understand people''s words, and soon shot in the past, tied up Zhou Xiaolan''s ghost again.

    No matter how cunning Zhou Xiaolan was, he didn''t break free. On the contrary, he was bound more and more tightly by the ink thread. Finally, the whole ghost body was burned black, and his soul was about to die.

    "You let go of my sister! Otherwise, I''ll kill them! " A voice suddenly sounded behind me.

    I looked back and saw the representative of Chinese class holding a knife in his hand, straight to Ma Dongdong''s neck.

    Obviously, she wanted to exchange Ma Dongdong''s life for Zhou Xiaolan''s.

    If I had been in the past, I would have been constrained by her.

    But now it''s different. Even if she has a knife in her hand, I''m not afraid at all.

    "Blackmail me? OK, poke it. I''ll see if you want to commit murder for such a dead man! " I said scornfully.

    Seeing that I was not threatened by her, the representative of Chinese class was slightly surprised.

    "You... You''re not afraid that I''m against them?"

    I shrugged, light should way: "I have what to be afraid of, anyway you even stab, dead also is not me!"

    As soon as these words came out, the representative of Chinese class looked slightly changed and looked a little embarrassed.

    "Liang... Liang 17, Ma Dongdong is your deskmate and your best friend. Do you really have the heart to watch him die?" The representative of Chinese class is still making the final exploration.

    I still have that attitude.

    "If you want to poke, why do you waste so many words?"

    As soon as the words came out, the representative of Chinese class didn''t respond. Ma Dongdong, who had been lying on the ground and didn''t move, couldn''t bear it. He jumped up and pointed to my nose and scolded me.

    "Seventeen, are you still not human? She''s going to stab me, and you can''t help her? "

    I rolled my eyes at him and said in a cold voice, "I knew you were sober, so I specially gave you a chance to do meritorious service. How can you not thank me?"

    Ma Dongdong was so angry that he wanted to jump on me and strangle me.

    "Meritorious service? You''re kidding! Have you ever seen a good friend make a contribution with his life? "

    "Ma Dongdong, it''s not that I despise you. If you can''t deal with such a little girl, don''t say you are my good friend in the future!"

    One side of the language class representatives finally can not listen to it, yelled at us: "enough! Are you two still paying attention to me? Now I''m the leader. I can stab whoever I want to... "

    She seems to want to continue to say, but Ma Dongdong did not give her a chance, just a blink of an eye, took the knife in her hand.

    "Do you want to stab me to death with this skill? You wait for the next life Ma Dongdong said to the representative of Chinese class.

    The representative of Chinese class was furious: "give me the knife back! Give it back to me

    Then she went straight to Ma Dongdong.

    Seeing this, Ma Dongdong threw the knife on the ground and kicked at me.

    "Seventeen, go on!"

    I stopped the knife with my feet, picked it up and held it in my hand. Then I put a backhand on the neck of the Chinese class representative.

    "Tell your mother to stop, or I''ll cut your face with this knife!" I threatened.

    The representative of Chinese class didn''t expect that I would react to her. All of a sudden, my voice was shaking.

    "You... Liang 17, I bet... You dare not, you are only 18 years old, you can''t send yourself to prison for these people!"

    I said with a smile: "then you can bet on it. Anyway, I have no father or mother, just a master as my companion. Even if I''m put in prison, it''s no pity!"

    Hearing this, the representative of Chinese class hesitated.

    She must have known about my family for a long time. She knew that I was not afraid of anything.

    After waiting for a few seconds, she seems to have figured it out. She glanced at me with the remaining light from the corner of her eye and yelled to Huang Mengxia in a deep voice: "Mom, stop it, or my sister and I will be in danger!"

    Hearing this, Huang Mengxia subconsciously stopped her struggle with her master and turned to look at us.

    "You... You took them!" Huang Mengxia is full of resentment.

    I admitted frankly, "yes, I did. If you don''t stop, I''ll have to scratch your little daughter''s face and beat your eldest daughter to death! "

    "You dare!" Huang Mengxia seems certain.

    But now that I''ve won, how can I manage her so much?

    "I dare not, you try not to know?"

    With that, I used the knife in my hand to scratch the face of the representative of Chinese class.

    I rowed very slowly and lightly. Although I didn''t scratch her skin, the feeling of being slow and leisurely was the most torture. So the representative of Chinese class was scared to cry without suspense.

    "Mom, help me! I don''t want to be disfigured, I want to go to college, I want to make a boyfriend, I really can''t be disfigured! " The representative of Chinese class cried to Huang Mengxia.

    Huang Mengxia''s eyebrows moved slightly. She seemed to be moved, but she didn''t say anything.

    I had to go on.

    "You''d better think clearly. Your little daughter is so beautiful. It''s a pity if I cut her face."

    Xu is too painful, not far from the ink line bound Zhou Xiaolan also began to ask for help.

    "Mom, I''m in pain. I feel like I''m going to die. Can you... Can you help me? I want to reincarnate, I want to be a new man and continue to live in this world... "

    Huang Mengxia''s eyes began to wet.

    After all, no matter how tough she is, she is also a mother.

    What does mother care most about?

    It''s my own child!

    As long as they can keep their children safe, no matter how much they have to pay, they will not hesitate!

    "Well, as long as you let go of my two children, then I will take my own initiative to thank those innocent people who died in the Chen family!" Huang Mengxia said in a deep voice.

    As soon as the words came out, the representative of Chinese class and Zhou Xiaolan were stunned, silent for several seconds, and then cried together.

    "Mom, don''t do this..."

    But Huang Mengxia is determined to do so, even if they persuade each other, it doesn''t help.

    She took a pair of scissors from somewhere and gave me a deep look: "I hope you can keep your word!"

    Then she saw that she had inserted the sharp scissors into her chest

 Chapter 989

    Seriously, I didn''t expect Huang Mengxia to do that.

    In fact, the reason why I took her two daughters is to make her give up fighting with master and let her go.

    But who could have thought that her character was so strong?

    Blood gushed from Huang Mengxia''s chest, splashed everywhere, and some even spilled on Ma Dongdong and me.

    Xu hates Huang Mengxia, Ma Dongdong even hates her blood, and the face with a few acne is almost twisted into a ball at the moment.

    "Well, where can you spray it? Why spray it on us? Do you still have public morality? "

    Hearing this, I can''t wait to shut Ma Dongdong''s mouth!

    When people are dying, he still cares where their blood is sprayed. It''s just a beat!

    Fortunately, Huang Mengxia is dying now, so she has no strength to beat him.

    Because of too much blood loss, she fell to the ground, dying to look at us.

    "I... I owe you the Chen family. I''ve already paid it back. The rest depends on your own fortune!"

    Finish saying, Huang Mengxia then cut off gas, have no any reaction again.

    Seeing this scene, the representative of Chinese class and Zhou Xiaolan are going crazy.

    "Mom! Mom, don''t leave us. You can''t leave us. We have to live a good life with you. If you die, what shall we do? "

    "Mom, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t let you take revenge for me. If you are because of me, I''m afraid you are still living a peaceful life now..."

    The sound of crying goes on and on.

    I''m full of guilt.

    In fact, to some extent, Huang Mengxia is also very poor.

    In her whole life, she ran into all kinds of unimaginable disasters.

    First, she saw her grandmother killed with the villagers. Later, she was abducted and sold to a remote mountain area to be a fool''s daughter-in-law. She managed to escape and thought that she could live a good life. But she did not expect that her daughter was killed to the point of suicide.

    Everything, like a line, pushed her to the abyss, and finally came to such an end.

    I love, but also unable to change.

    At present, the only thing I can do is to release Huang Mengxia''s two daughters and let them live their lives.

    Thinking of this, I take a deep breath and prepare to fulfill Huang Mengxia''s last wish.

    However, things changed at this moment.

    "Seventeen, run!" The master suddenly gave a loud drink.

    I was slightly stunned. It took me a long time to recover.

    Unfortunately, it''s too late.

    Because the Chinese teacher, who had been seriously injured before, suddenly got up from the ground and grabbed my neck for some reason.

    My face was full of horror.

    "Miss Yang, what are you doing? I''m Liang Shiqi. I''ve cured your daughter of her evil disease. How can you beat me instead? "

    But the Chinese teacher didn''t respond at all, just as he didn''t hear me, he just pinched my neck more and more hard, making me almost unable to breathe.

    The master was beside me in a hurry.

    "Teacher, what a P! Open your eyes and see what she is

    Master''s words, let me feel surprised, but still subconsciously toward the language teacher''s face in the past.

    Unexpectedly, it doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. You''ll be scared when you look at it.

    I saw countless little worms crawling in and out of the Chinese teacher''s eyes, nostrils and mouth, looking like a jar full of worms.

    "How... How... Can... Be like this?" I struggled to ask my master.

    "Remember that woman''s words before she died?" The master asked me.

    I wanted to ask which woman, but I thought back to what Huang Mengxia said before she died.

    Yes, before she died, she said she wanted to see our own nature.

    At that time, I didn''t understand what she meant by nature.

    But combined with our current situation, I feel that she already knew that the Chinese teacher would be crazy at that time.

    Even, it is very likely that the reason why the Chinese teacher is crazy is that she designs it deliberately.

    Otherwise, with her character, how could she commit suicide so easily?

    But how did she make a Chinese teacher like this?

    From the beginning to the end, her contact with the Chinese teacher is very limited.

    In addition to the previous serious injury to the Chinese teacher through Zhou Xiaolan, there was only a little blood splashed on the Chinese teacher when she was dying.

    Is there something wrong with the blood?

    My heart a cool, suddenly the whole person is not good.

    If this is the case, then Ma Dongdong, me and other people who have been splashed with blood will become Chinese teachers?

    Looking back, don''t things all have to go wrong?

    I''m so confused that I don''t know how to solve the current situation.

    Fortunately, Shifu had an idea. Seeing this change in the Chinese teacher, he immediately took out a few handfuls of incense burner ashes from his tool kit and put them in Ma Dongdong''s mouth as quickly as possible.

    In the end, I was the only one left.

    I was choked by my Chinese teacher, and I couldn''t move at all, let alone put the censer ash in it!

    "Teacher... Master, leave me alone, you go quickly... Miss Yang has been completely controlled by the insect, she... She has no reason at all, if you don''t go any more... All of you have to pay for it here!"

    "No, seventeen, you are master''s good apprentice. Master will never leave you

    With that, the master turned to Ma Dongdong and said, "take your teacher''s husband and daughter with you and leave the rest to me."

    Ma Dongdong hesitated, but after two seconds of thinking, he left with his Chinese teacher''s relatives as the master said.

    After all, in this case, more people will only lose more lives.

    After settling down Ma Dongdong and them, master finally shifted his focus to me.

    No matter what happened, he directly took out the ghost door 13 needles and inserted them into the Chinese teacher''s several important points.

    I''ve seen the power of Shifu''s ghost door thirteen needles. Before, he easily used it to break Huang Mengxia''s magic.

    This time, it is estimated that there will not be too much problem.

    Unfortunately, the final result let me down.

    Master''s ghost door thirteen needles were really fast, but for some unknown reason, the needles went straight back and finally scattered on the ground.

    This situation shocked not only me, but also Shifu.

    You know, this ghost thirteen needles is a unique skill of the Chen family. It''s the master''s best skill. How can we not deal with the language teacher who was invaded by insects?

    Is it that Huang Mengxia did something else on her Chinese teacher before she died?

    Things are getting more and more difficult.

    But the Chinese teacher pinches on my neck hand strength son, also more and more big.

    I feel that it is very difficult to breathe, my face is red, and my brain is dark, as if I would die at any time next moment

 Chapter 990

    Because of breathing difficulties, I gradually lost strength, can only be at the mercy of the Chinese teacher.

    Master was so anxious that he wanted to rush up to suffer for me.

    "Seventeen, if you persist for a while, master will find a way to save you!"

    As the master turned over his kit, he burst into tears.

    He must be really worried this time.

    After all, as the former head of the Chen family, seeing dozens of his family''s lives destroyed one by one, but now he has to watch his apprentice being killed, which is more painful than gouging out his heart.

    "Where have you been? I clearly remember that there is something that can restrain this kind of worm. Why can''t I find it? " The master became more and more flustered.

    I gave a wry smile and said to my master intermittently: "teacher... Master, I know you... Tried your best, you... You go, don''t make any more fearless sacrifice..."

    I''ve never seen master so powerless.

    He was like a child, standing there at a loss, constantly looking through his tool kit.

    But in fact, even if he emptied the whole kit, he didn''t find any tools to deal with Chinese teachers.

    Everything is almost dead.

    And waiting for me, will be a death.

    It''s impossible to say no.

    But, compared with fear, what I feel more uneasy about is my life experience.

    Before I came here, I just learned something about 30 years ago, and I also understood why Mo Liang night was so hot and cold to me.

    I wanted to find out what happened in the past, so that I could give an account to myself and to Mo liangye.

    But now it seems that I may never have the chance.

    Tears, rolling down.

    Well, since today is my end, I can only accept it.

    Think of here, I close my eyes, quietly waiting for the arrival of death.

    But I don''t know why, I waited for a long time, the Chinese teacher didn''t kill me.

    Even, I felt as if her hand on my neck was slowly loosening.

    I feel a little surprised. I open my eyes and see that there seems to be something wrapped around the neck of the Chinese teacher.

    It''s long and slender, black and shiny, and it''s wrapping the Chinese teacher''s neck to death.

    Because of this, the Chinese teacher pinched my hand and slowly released it until I got out of her control.

    My face was covered and I didn''t know what was going on. I ran to my master and wanted to seek some protection.

    In fact, like me, Shifu didn''t know what happened.

    The two of us were just like fools, standing there in a daze, looking at the long thin thing wrapped around the neck of the Chinese teacher, and finally even deeply embedded in the neck of the Chinese teacher, cut off her whole head.

    Blood, splashing everywhere.

    I don''t know if it''s because of the loss of the Chinese teacher''s body nourishment, the worms in her head are slowly withering now, and finally become similar to the shape of Cordyceps sinensis that we usually see.

    Master and I were stunned for a short time, and immediately prepared to grasp the slender thing, so as to find out who saved me at the critical time.

    But it was much faster than we thought. Before we could catch it, it just ran away from the window.

    My master and I opened the window and looked out. A man in a Black Hoodie flashed downstairs in a hurry.

    "Stop!"

    I yelled, ready to catch up.

    But Shifu stopped me.

    "Well, no matter who he is, at least he didn''t harm us. Now it''s the most important thing to deal with your teacher''s corpse. Don''t worry about the others first! "

    I hesitated, but after thinking about it, I thought it was right.

    In the end, the death of the Chinese teacher is really tragic. If we don''t deal with it well, it will bring us a lot of trouble.

    Fortunately, master is an old driver.

    He told me that when he appeared from behind the curtain, he had put his mobile phone in a proper position, facing most of the room.

    So, just now I was held by the Chinese teacher, and the Chinese teacher was finally killed by an unknown slender thing, all the pictures were recorded.

    In this way, master and I will not be charged with killing our Chinese teacher.

    I have to say, ginger is still spicy!

    Out of the room, we called ma Dongdong and the husband of the Chinese teacher in, explained the story to them, and showed them the video taken by master.

    Chinese teacher''s husband was very angry, but saw that video, gradually calmed down.

    He walked slowly to the body of the Chinese teacher and closed his eyes for her.

    "Well, you committed such a crime many years ago, and now it''s almost doomed. You can rest assured that I will bring up my daughter well. You can go at ease! "

    Although his voice was calm, it was not hard to hear that there was a lot of sadness in it.

    In the final analysis, even if the Chinese teacher has done bad things, he is his wife. The relationship between husband and wife is cut off. It is impossible not to be sad.

    But he is also an understanding person. He knows that the result is the best for the Chinese teacher now.

    Otherwise, if the Chinese teacher''s mind worms continue to do chaos, it will be more difficult to deal with the things caused by the back.

    All, can only be so!

    After pitying their father and daughter, my master, Ma Dongdong and I helped them deliver the body of the Chinese teacher to the funeral home. We saw the mortician sew up a whole body for her and finally put it into the incinerator.

    Those crimes and punishments end with a pile of ashes.

    As for Zhou Xiaolan, the master worried that she would continue to make trouble in the world, so he sent her back to the underworld with a powerful super magic.

    And the representative of Chinese class, because he saw a series of changes and his mother''s tragic death, he became crazy and began to talk nonsense.

    As a classmate, I couldn''t deal with her very well, so I had to call the mental hospital and ask them to pick her up.

    I really can''t control her so much.

    After settling down with the Chinese teacher, Ma Dongdong and I went home with the master.

    I thought Shifu would ask me how my neck was injured. As soon as I entered the door, Shifu on my hind foot cheered coldly in front of Ma Dongdong: "seventeen, you kneel down for me!"

    "Ah?" I have a blank face.

    The master frowned and looked at me seriously: "I''ve told you many times that you can''t get involved in some things. Just read your book honestly. What else are you doing? Do you think you are a great hero who can manage all the injustice in the world? "

 Chapter 991

    "But if I don''t care, I''m going to let the demons make trouble? Master, when I was young, you taught me to be worthy of heaven and earth. The key is to be worthy of my conscience. Why do you ask me not to mind my own business now that I am old? " I don''t understand.

    Master lit the smoke and smoked it. His face was a little dignified.

    "Before, I thought that everything was over. Even if you go to fight for justice, I''m afraid there won''t be much trouble. But according to the current situation, I feel that those things before are far from over, some people and some things, I''m afraid they will make a comeback! "

    "What happened before? Master, do you mean Chiyou I asked in a deep voice.

    Master took a deep look at Ma Dongdong and me and nodded.

    "After the war more than 30 years ago, we always thought that Chiyou was dead and could never be revived. The world can finally be peaceful! But I didn''t expect that someone took Chiyou''s body to the deep mountains and forests on the border of Yunnan and revived him with extremely poisonous worms. It''s so terrible. I don''t want you two children involved in it, do you understand? "

    Ma Dongdong heard it in the clouds.

    "But Shiqi Shifu, how do you know that Chiyou came to me and Shiqi? Maybe this time, it''s just a coincidence. It has nothing to do with Chiyou? "

    The master turned his head and looked coldly at Ma Dongdong: "don''t you believe me?"

    Ma Dongdong quickly waved his hand: "no... no, you''re an expert. I don''t dare not believe you. It''s just... Since you want us to believe, you have to come up with something that we can believe. Otherwise, it would be overbearing to restrict the freedom of movement of me and seventeen

    The master didn''t make a sound. He was smoking a dry cigarette quietly. It seemed that there was something hard to say.

    My heart thought to move, slowly open mouth: "master, is it because of her?"

    My words stunned master.

    "You... How do you know?" He asked in a trembling voice.

    "The Chen family are all dead. There are not many people in the world who can make you care so much. Except me, she is probably the only one left!" I answered frankly.

    The master sat down on the steps of the door and kept smoking. There was a feeling in his eyes that I couldn''t understand.

    Ma Dongdong and I did not dare to disturb him, so we sat down beside him.

    Silence, or silence, the master never said a word.

    Time went by, and I don''t know how long it took for master to speak again.

    "Although Huang Mengxia said that she was not sure that the woman who asked her grandmother to help revive Chiyou must be Li Manshu, I had a very bad feeling since I knew the news. Those who were loyal to Chiyou, including the king of Shura, had been strangled by us in those days, and there was basically no residual evil left. And Li Manshu, throughout his life, is either pursuing the cool night of ink or calculating you. I can''t think of anyone else but her who can put so much effort into reviving Chiyou and take Chiyou to hide in the world for so many years without being discovered. "

    Although master''s tone is very heavy, Ma Dongdong still doesn''t think so.

    "Master seventeen, are you a little too worried? Even if the person who revived Chiyou is really the woman named Li, but after so many years, she hasn''t come out to make trouble. Maybe she has changed her mind and doesn''t want to continue to do evil? "

    The master turned his head, glanced at Ma Dongdong and said, "you don''t know her. It''s OK for her to jump out and make trouble. We just roll up our sleeves and have a big fight with her. But if she deliberately hide, do not let you find, that is the biggest trouble. Because, once she does, it means that she is looking for an opportunity to put you to death, when you have no room to fight back. "

    Although Shifu is not very serious at ordinary times, he is very reliable when it comes to key issues. Therefore, I have no doubt about his words.

    "Master, what should we do now? Do you want to find her out? " I asked in a deep voice.

    "I''m looking for it, but not you. You two are just grown-up children. You don''t even have the ability to save your own lives. What else? So it''s just me. After a few days, I''ll take care of what I''m doing. I''ll go far away and try to use all my connections to dig her out! "

    I was a little surprised by master''s words.

    "Master, are you going alone? Isn''t that a little too risky? "

    The master raised his eyebrows: "adventure? Your master, I''ve lived most of my life. What thrilling thing have I never experienced? I''m old, and I''m not afraid of anything now. The big deal is to lose my life. "

    Ma Dongdong is an individual. Seeing what master said, he immediately began to flatter him.

    "Master seventeen, I believe that a man with such ability as you will not lose his life! After all, the rest of my life and I still care about you! You are sure to turn the evil into the good, and finally find out the woman named Li at one stroke! "

    With a bitter smile, the master took a smoke and sighed, "I hope so! It''s getting late. You should go home. You should go home. You should go to bed. We''ll talk about it later. "

    I know that Shifu is evading. He doesn''t want to continue this topic.

    Maybe it''s because the topic poked into a nerve hidden in his heart.

    Ma Dongdong and I were not unintelligent people, and we didn''t say anything more, so we did what he said.

    Because I was hungry, I went back to the kitchen to find something to eat and brought it to my room to enjoy.

    But before I put it in my mouth, I felt that the temperature in the room dropped several degrees.

    My heart, slightly a Lin.

    Don''t think about it. It must be him again.

    I put down my food, opened the door and subconsciously wanted to run.

    It''s not that I''m afraid of him. It''s just that I don''t know what kind of attitude I should face him after I know I''ve done so sorry for him in my previous life.

    Guilt?

    Or do you take it for granted?

    Or when nothing happened?

    I''m afraid it''s not easy for me to do either.

    Therefore, I can only choose to avoid.

    But obviously, Mo liangye didn''t intend to give me this opportunity.

    Without waiting for me to step out of the door, he pulled me back.

    I hit my head on his broad and thick chest, faintly dizzy.

    "You... What are you doing?" I''m a little dissatisfied.

    Mo liangye pinched my chin and forced me to look up at his black eyes like obsidian.

    "What am I doing? I''ll ask you what you want to do! Didn''t you do well before? Why do I have to run when I see you again? "

 Chapter 992

    "I''m just going out to get something..." I quibbled.

    Mo liangyewei squints his eyes and stares at me coldly: "take something? Liang Shiqi, you are really more and more promising. You have learned to lie! "

    "How can I lie? I really want to go out and get things. If you don''t believe me, let me go. I''ll be back soon after I get things! " I''m trying to slow down.

    Mo Liang night didn''t think much, just let me go.

    I seized the opportunity and ran quickly to the gate to avoid him.

    But I didn''t expect that when I was about to run out of the gate, the originally open gate suddenly closed without warning!

    My heart is not good, stretch out a hand to pull, that gate actually does not move.

    Don''t think about it. It must be mo liangye''s ghost.

    I was a little angry, turned around and glared at him.

    "What do you want to do? You are not related to me. Why do you have to pester me? "

    Ink cool night face color a sink, the face suddenly more a bit chilly.

    "Liang Shiqi, everyone in the world can say that he is not related to me, but you can''t!"

    See him so overbearing, I immediately temper up, cold voice asked: "why? Is it because you and I have a relationship in our previous life that I will still be eaten to death by you in this life? "

    "Liang Shiqi, my patience is limited!"

    If in the past, to see the other side has been tolerated to the limit, I would be obedient to beg for mercy.

    But I don''t know why, every time I see him, and think of some of my previous life with him, I feel very unhappy.

    Everyone said that I was sorry for him in my previous life, but I really didn''t have any impression.

    Let a person without the slightest impression to accept the things they don''t remember, or even to bear the responsibility they don''t remember, is really a very boring thing!

    "Mo Liang night, my patience is also limited!" I replied coldly.

    Sure enough, hearing my words, Mo liangye''s face turned black again, as if he was brewing a great storm.

    I''m stubborn. I think I''d better take this opportunity to make it clear to him than to be entangled by him.

    I stood there, waiting for him to challenge me.

    I don''t believe he can eat me.

    But in fact, there are many more serious things in this world than eating me.

    No, just after I stared at him for a while, I saw a dark wind blowing in the hall.

    Then, without waiting for my reaction, Mo liangye rolled me up with the wind and threw me on his bed.

    I subconsciously exclaimed: "Mo liangye, what do you want to do..."

    Before the word "Ma" was spoken, my mouth was blocked by his cold lips.

    His tall body also came down.

    His strength made me have no room to resist at all. I could only listen to the rhythmic "creak" sound of the wooden bed under my body.

    ����

    When I recovered, it was two hours later, in the arms of Mo liangye.

    His hand, will I hoop very tight, as if afraid that I run away again.

    "That... Can you let me go? I can''t breathe when you do this..." I said.

    Mo Liang night Zheng for a while, looked down at me: "still run?"

    I''m a little embarrassed: "no more running. You''ve made me lose all my strength, and I''m running for wool! "

    Maybe my words please him. The corner of Mo liangye''s mouth is slightly curved: "if you don''t run, I''ll make you stay in bed for three days and three nights!"

    I rolled my eyes at him, thumped him on the chest, and scolded: "dead hooligan!"

    Mo liangye grabs my hand, puts it in his heart and looks at me with a kind of cherished eyes.

    "Don''t leave me again, will you?"

    He looked so sincere that I couldn''t say no, so I nodded subconsciously.

    "In fact, I didn''t really want to run before. I just didn''t know how to face you..."

    "Your master, I told you all about it?" He asked.

    "Well, master told me all about it. He said... He said I was your wife before, but I betrayed you. But I really don''t remember anything. I don''t remember that I used to like the man named Ji Yunxi. When I saw him after reincarnation, I really didn''t feel anything, just like a stranger..."

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye sighed.

    "The past, past, let it go, I want, just after you are with me."

    With that, he did not know where to take out a thing and gently put it on my finger.

    "From now on, you are still my wife of Mo liangye, and there has never been a quarrel between us. If you are in trouble, turn it around three times and recite my name in your heart. Then I will feel it and come to rescue you in time. "

    I raised my hand, looked at it carefully, and found that it was also a ring.

    However, this one is totally different from the one my master gave me.

    It''s all gold with no pattern on it. The style is pitifully simple, with only a "ink" carved on the interface.

    "This... This is not our wedding ring in the previous life, is it?" I asked with a shriveled mouth.

    Mo Liang night pick eyebrow: "otherwise?"

    I''m not happy.

    "When other people get married, they all wear diamond rings. When Mao comes to me, he is the most common iron ring."

    "You think it''s just an iron ring?" Mo cool night asked.

    I don''t think so.

    "Is there any other use for it?"

    "When the time comes, you''ll understand." Mo liangye replied casually.

    "Is it time? What do you mean, what''s here? " I asked after him.

    Mo liangye turned her head, gently kisses my hair, and softly replies, "when I find your memory and let you remember everything, it will listen to you."

    I felt a bit disappointed and tried to give him a good wrench.

    However, before I started, there was a sudden knock on the door.

    "Who?"

    "Your Highness, it''s me, Pei Zhao." There was a sound outside the door.

    "You are here now, but you have something important to do?" Mo cool night cold voice asked.

    The voice outside the door hesitated a little, and finally said: "Your Highness, the seal in the wasteland on the east side of Xumi has been damaged, and a large number of ghost animals have rushed out from it. Hades, please go back to help!"

    Hear this words, Mo cool night handsome eyebrow suddenly twist into a ball, look is full of dignified.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Three o''clock this afternoon, after your highness leaves the underworld." The man outside answered.

    This time, Mo liangye''s face was even worse.

    I knew that he was worried about the underworld, and it was not good for him to keep him, so I patted him on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "since you have something to deal with, go quickly. I have my master with me. I''ll be fine! "

    Mo Liang night seems to be reluctant to part with me and kisses me deeply.

    "Wait for me, when my son and I fight back those damned ghost animals together, find out the behind the scenes emissary, and then come to the sun to see you!"

    "Well, I''ll wait for you."

    See I promise, Mo cool night finally looked at me, changed, then disappeared in the room.

    When I saw that the place where he had been lying was empty, my heart was empty.

    I fell in love with him unconsciously, just like the previous life!

 Chapter 993

    The departure of Mo liangye makes me bored.

    I just can''t sleep when I''m tossing and turning in bed.

    What I have in my mind is all about the cool night.

    There are his silence, his indifference, and his noble smile.

    Those beautiful pictures, constantly hovering in my mind.

    I feel like I''m crazy.

    I didn''t see him several times. How could I fall in love with him so much?

    Even if I really had a relationship with him in my previous life, as the master said, the former life was the former life, and this life is the present life. How can I fall in love with him without reserve?

    Ah, I really can''t help it!

    I beat my chest and beat my feet, holding the quilt and rolling on the bed, hoping to dig his figure out of my mind.

    But God didn''t let me get what I wanted.

    Because, just then, I heard a knock on the door.

    "Seventeen, are you asleep?"

    It''s master''s voice.

    Like a rabbit, I sprang up from the bed and repeatedly replied, "master, I haven''t slept yet. What can I do for you?"

    "I''m not looking for you, Ma Dongdong is looking for you. Come out and have a look!"

    When the master finished speaking, the sound of his steps faded away.

    I''m confused.

    Ma Dongdong?

    Didn''t he go home before?

    Why do you come to my house now?

    Is it difficult that he can''t sleep at night as big as me and wants to come to me to talk about life and ideals?

    I surmised to myself, got out of bed, put on shoes, put on clothes and went to open the door.

    The light in the hall was a little dazzling, and I subconsciously covered it with my hands.

    "Master, where is Ma Dongdong?" I asked casually.

    "Here!" The master answered from a distance.

    I saw that in the east corner of the hall, there was a man squatting, shivering all over as if he had been stimulated.

    "Ma Dongdong?" I frowned.

    The man turned his head. Although he didn''t look like a fool before, it was ma Dongdong.

    It''s just good. How can he shake so much?

    "Ma Dongdong, what''s the matter with you?" I asked curiously.

    Ma Dongdong hugged my leg and cried so much.

    "Ten... Seventeen, you must... Help me, I''m your best... Friend, you must help me!"

    Hearing this, I became more and more puzzled.

    "Ma Dongdong, what''s the matter with you? You don''t tell me anything, just let me save you. Do you think I have the ability of foretelling or what? "

    This time, Ma Dongdong didn''t cry, but there were countless fears in his eyes.

    "It''s terrible... It''s really terrible... My mother... My mother is such a nice person. How could she become like that?"

    My heart was suddenly lifted up, almost all the nerves are taut together.

    "What did you say? Ma Dongdong, make it clear what happened to your mother? "

    Ma Dongdong looked up at me and was silent for a long time before he told me what had happened.

    "I... after I said goodbye to you, I went straight back to my home. But somehow, I went to the door and saw that it was dark inside, not even a light was on. You know, my mother likes to chase TV dramas. It''s impossible to go to bed before 12 p.m., let alone turn off all the lights. However, at that time, I didn''t think much about it. I thought it was my mother who had changed her sex and finally went to bed one day earlier, so I took the key to open the door and went in. However, it''s good that I don''t go in. As soon as I go in, I can smell a very bad smell. "

    "Bad smell?" I asked.

    Ma Dongdong nodded and whispered, "yes, it smells terrible. Do you remember that my mother and I were kidnapped by a monster in the hospital last time?"

    As soon as these words came out, the bad feeling in my heart suddenly became stronger.

    Even Shifu couldn''t take it easy.

    "Smelly boy, are you talking about ghost animals?" Asked the master.

    Ma Dong Dong touched as like as two peas, and then he thought for a moment. He thought, "I''m not sure if it''s a ghost animal, but it smells almost the same as I smelled in the hospital."

    "And then? What happened then? "

    "Then... Then I tried to turn on the light, but I felt a withered hand. The hand clung to my wrist as if trying to drag me into the room. I was scared and struggling. As like as two peas as like as two peas, I saw the face of the monster, and it had a face that was exactly the same as my mother, even the look was just like the same. 17�� You said my mother was good. How could she be like this? "

    My heart, all of a sudden sink to the bottom.

    The monster, Ma Dongdong''s mother, is withered in shape. All of these are sending me a message that Ma Dongdong''s mother may have become a ghost animal.

    Most of the reasons are related to what happened in the hospital last time.

    That time, I met ghost animals in the hospital, and finally Mo liangye saved me.

    Even the final aftermath work, as well as the placement of Ma Dongdong and his mother, are all arranged by Mo liangye for Pei Zhao to do.

    Because Pei Zhao was from Mo liangye, I didn''t ask much when Ma Dongdong and his family came back.

    But judging from the current situation, when Pei Zhao was resettling Ma Dongdong and his mother, it is very likely that something went wrong.

    Moreover, this mistake is extremely hidden, even in the dark night, they are not aware of it!

    Aware of the seriousness of the matter, I didn''t care so much. I pulled Ma Dongdong up and went to his home with my master.

    "Seventeen, are you... Are you sure you want to go now? Or... Or shall we wait until dawn to see it? " Ma Dongdong is still palpitating.

    I glared at him: "your mother is just a mortal. She can''t bear the huge turbid air from the ghost animal. If we have to delay for another half a minute, she may not be able to come back!"

    When we said that, Ma Dongdong immediately understood the powerful relationship.

    "Well, I''ll show you the way. Let''s hurry!"

    Then he walked briskly in front of us and took us to his courtyard in just three minutes.

    "Why is there no sound? I remember when I left, there was that monster gasping heavily in the room Ma Dongdong is a little curious.

    I pricked up my ears to listen, and I didn''t really hear anything inside.

    Is Ma Dongdong''s mother the ghost animal that has left?

    I hesitated a little, but Shifu was determined.

    "She''s still in there!"

    I was slightly stunned.

    "Master, how do you know? Do you have perspective eyes? "

    "I don''t have perspective eyes, but I have invisible paper man! As soon as we got here just now, I drove a stealth paper man in to explore the situation. The message it sent me was that Ma Dongdong''s mother''s was still in it! "

 Chapter 994

    I was a little surprised by master''s words.

    Is there anything in the world that can understand everything without seeing it in person?

    Then, looking back, he wanted to peek at the village widow''s bath. Isn''t it also extremely convenient?

    I made up the picture to myself, and it took me a long time to recover.

    By this time, master had decided to go in.

    "Master, didn''t you say Ma Dongdong''s mother was still in it? She has become a ghost animal. She must have strong attack power. Is it a little too dangerous for you to go in like this? " I''m a little worried.

    The master looked down at his watch. His face was a little heavier than before.

    "It will be midnight in another half an hour. That time is the most Yin Qi of the day. Too much Yin Qi will make the ghost animal control Ma Dongdong''s mother more. At that time, even if we rescued her, it would be very difficult for her to stop being a ghost animal. "

    After hearing this, Ma Dongdong made his stand again and again.

    "Shiqi Shifu is right. My mother is a living person. She can''t be a ghost animal all the time. Otherwise, how can she meet people in the future?"

    "So we have to go in now?" I''m shriveled.

    The master shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, I''m going in. You two stay outside."

    "Why? Master, we are all together. Even if we want to go in, we should go in together. How can we let you risk yourself? " I question it.

    "Seventeen, it''s not the time to be impulsive. Be obedient!"

    Master''s tone was a little more severe than before, which made me have to do what he said.

    "Well... Well, be careful yourself. If there''s anything wrong, shout out. I''ll rush in as fast as I can to save you!"

    The master couldn''t help laughing and knocked on my forehead with his pipe: "you little girl, it''s good that you can save your life. How can you even try to save me? I really don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick! Well, you two stay here and I''ll go back. "

    With that, the master took Dabai to the main room of Ma Dongdong''s house.

    On a dark night, the wooden door of the main room creaks strangely, which makes people feel creepy.

    But the master went in without hesitation, and disappeared in the darkness of the house with the white white white.

    The nerves of Ma Dongdong and I were raised. I wish I didn''t even dare to breathe.

    "Seventeen, you say... Why do those monsters called ghost animals come to my mother? She is just an ordinary rural woman. She can hardly do anything except playing mahjong and me. How can she find her Ma Dongdong expressed his doubts.

    "If you ask me, I don''t know. After all, I''m not a ghost animal. But I always feel that there is a certain reason why they come to your mother, but now we don''t know what it is. " I replied casually.

    Ma Dongdong touched his head, slightly puzzled: "seventeen, do you think the ghost animal is a gregarious animal or a solitary animal? If they live in groups, should they have a leader? All the activities of ghost animals are all has the final say of this leader? "

    I followed his thinking for a while and found it very reasonable.

    A race as big as ghost animal, even if it has been sealed at the bottom of the earth, should be ruled by a leader, just like human beings on the ground.

    As for whether the leader is in the same form as the ghost animal, or the human or the underworld, it''s hard to say.

    After all, we don''t even see many ghosts and animals, let alone their rulers?

    "Forget it, let''s stop thinking about it. The most urgent thing now is to rescue your mother and let her become a normal person!" I warned.

    Ma Dongdong echoed: "yes, but after your master has been in for a long time, it seems that there is nothing moving inside. Is there something wrong?"

    My heart almost missed half a beat when I said that.

    It seems to be. It''s been more than ten minutes since the master came in. Why is there no movement?

    Isn''t the master killed by Ma Dongdong''s mother''s ghost animal before he could do it?

    I''m a little worried. I want to go in and check the situation.

    Unexpectedly, it was late and fast. As soon as I stepped out, I heard a crackling sound coming from Ma Dongdong''s hall.

    I suddenly stopped walking, and Ma Dongdong two people, you see me, I see you, are a face of the circle.

    We didn''t dare to speak, just listened to the movement in the hall.

    As I thought, it was a very fierce fight, and from time to time it was also mixed with Dabai''s barking.

    However, I don''t know why, just when Ma Dongdong and I were absorbed in it, the movement inside suddenly stopped, as if nothing had happened.

    Now, Ma Dongdong and I are even more confused.

    What happened?

    Isn''t it that you are fighting? Why did you stop all of a sudden?

    Is it difficult for master to kill Ma Dongdong''s mother easily?

    "Seventeen, what should we do? Shall we go in and have a look? I... I''m afraid your master will kill my mother when she gets excited... "Ma Dongdong is a little worried.

    Looking at the dark gate, I hesitated for a moment, but finally I pulled Ma Dongdong to go inside.

    One step, two steps, three steps

    It''s getting closer to their main house.

    I don''t know why, but my heart is beating faster and faster. It''s like I''m going to jump out of my chest.

    As a result, a bad premonition gradually came into being in my heart.

    Abnormal, this kind of quiet is really abnormal!

    If master is OK, it is absolutely impossible for him not to come out and tell us.

    Only if he failed, and failed miserably, he could not come out to remind us!

    Aware of this, I quickly pull Ma Dongdong ready to step back.

    But the accident happened at this moment.

    That black door, suddenly appeared a distorted figure, slowly towards us.

    I saw it clearly in the moonlight.

    His whole body was brown and haggard, his hands became extremely sharp claws, and his face and teeth became ugly as monsters.

    If Ma Dongdong hadn''t said it before, I can''t imagine it was his mother!

    "Run... Run..." master''s weak voice came from Ma Dongdong''s hall.

    Ma Dongdong and I didn''t care a lot this time, so sa Yazi turned around and ran.

    But the ghost animal didn''t intend to let us go. He kept following us all the time. It was like driving us to a dead end

 Chapter 995

    "Seventeen, why does it chase us all the time? Is it trying to kill us? " Ma Dongdong was scared to cry.

    I glared at him: "what do you think? If it wasn''t for killing us, fools would chase us! "

    Listen to me, Ma Dongdong runs faster and faster.

    You know, this guy usually does not procrastinate. In his mother''s words, he can''t catch up with hotter even if he eats s.

    But now I know that I''m likely to be killed by ghost animals. It''s just like being possessed by running gods.

    Sure enough, people''s potential is forced out!

    It''s just that potential belongs to potential, and it''s true that God doesn''t take care of us.

    No, ten minutes later, we found that we had wasted nine oxen and two tigers and ran to the edge of a cliff to the west of the village.

    This place is usually sparsely populated. Few people come here except for funerals in the village.

    Just now, Ma Dongdong and I were chased by the ghost animal changed by his mother. We didn''t have time to think and turned here.

    What can we do?

    On one side, it''s a ghost animal that''s in hot pursuit.

    On the other side is the cliff of the abyss.

    No matter which way you go, it''s a dead end.

    "Seventeen, this... There is no way to go before, there are pursuers after, we... Are we really finished?" Ma Dongdong asked with a sad face.

    With courage, I glanced at the bottom of the cliff and found that I couldn''t see it at all.

    Don''t think about it. If you jump from here, you can''t even find the bones.

    In contrast, fighting with ghost animals is still a one percent chance for us to survive.

    When I think of this, I immediately put out the ink line and Lu Ban ruler from my store and commandment before master.

    "Ma Dongdong, stay away from me. After a while, I''ll fight with it, and you''ll run from the side as fast as you can. I''ll give you a cushion! "

    Ma Dongdong was stunned.

    "And you?"

    "We''ve come to the point where we can run one by one!"

    Hearing this, Ma Dongdong was moved.

    "Seventeen, I always thought you didn''t like me, but now you care about me so much... No, I''m a man, even if I have to cushion, I should be the man to cushion!"

    With that, Ma Dongdong picked up a stick from the side and pulled me behind him.

    I can''t laugh or cry. I want to have a good break with him.

    But the ghost animal has caught up now.

    The moonlight on the top of the head makes the ghost animal''s face more strange and ugly, which makes people feel cold just looking at it.

    "You... Don''t come here, i... the stick in my hand doesn''t recognize people..." Ma Dongdong''s voice can''t stop trembling.

    However, the ghost animal just like did not hear his warning, still with strong front feet, slowly toward our direction.

    In this process, his eyes did not leave us for a moment, which made us have no chance to run at all.

    "Seventeen, it''s over. It''s coming. I''m so scared. If it''s not possible, let''s jump. At least it''s better to be eaten by this ugly thing and turn into a lump of shit."

    Ma Dongdong didn''t learn from his master, so it''s reasonable for him to be afraid at the moment.

    It''s just that... The current situation has to be solved after all, hasn''t it?

    I took a deep breath and said to Ma Dongdong in a deep voice, "I will never jump off a cliff until the last moment. I don''t believe it. It''s so powerful that it can easily kill us both! "

    Words fall, I then let Ma Dongdong hide some far, then oneself hold Lu Banchi, stride toward ghost animal to walk.

    Seeing my action, the ghost animal was obviously surprised and snorted twice, as if to show his contempt for me.

    I restrained my emotion and focused on the ghost animal for fear that it would give us a sudden attack.

    But I don''t know why, the ghost animal just lingered in front of us, and didn''t even want to kill us.

    Is it difficult that this ghost animal still retains Ma Dongdong''s mother''s mind?

    But it turns out that this is impossible.

    Because, I soon found that although this ghost animal has been wandering, its eyes seem to be on the cliff behind us from beginning to end.

    What''s the situation?

    I have doubts in my heart, subconsciously glanced behind me.

    As a result, this is not a glance, but a glance, I saw that there was a black hurricane rolling up for no reason.

    The hurricane like long eyes, around me and Ma Dongdong, straight to the ghost animal.

    The ghost animal seems to be a little scared and retreats to avoid it.

    But the hurricane is still approaching, and there is a big tendency to swallow it.

    This time, the ghost animal completely flustered, directly turned around and ran.

    All this, however, was in vain.

    The ghost animal only ran two steps, and its huge body was engulfed by the black hurricane, leaving no trace.

    Ma Dongdong and I were confused.

    By the time we came back, the black hurricane had disappeared.

    "Ten... Seventeen, just now... What was that?" Ma Dongdong asked.

    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve never seen it before, even in the secret script given to me by my master. Do you think it''s some strange creature that hasn''t been found yet?"

    "I don''t know if it''s an unknown creature, but... But the key is that it swallows my mother. Does that mean that I will be a child without a mother in the future?" Ma Dongdong''s tone is slightly sad.

    I patted him on the shoulder and comforted him in a deep voice: "this is not good for the time being, but you have to think about things in a good way. Maybe... Maybe your mother was taken away by an expert in order to remove the evil things about ghost animals from your mother... "

    Ma Dongdong gave a wry smile: "seventeen, in fact, you don''t have to comfort me. We all know it''s impossible."

    Listening to him, I don''t know how to go on.

    After half a silence, I sighed and spoke again.

    "It''s no use guessing here. The best way at the moment is to go back to master. He has lived most of his life and has been in the circle of metaphysics for many years. Maybe he can know something we don''t know. "

    Ma Dongdong thought about it and agreed to my proposal.

    In this way, the two of us, after the adventure of wolf and tiger, finally embarked on a calm and heavy return journey.

    Being familiar with the road in the village, it didn''t take long for us to stand in front of Ma Dongdong''s house again.

    Holding the torch, we went into the main room.

    "Master, master, are you still there?" I called out.

    "I''m not dead yet. What''s your name?"

    In the corner came the familiar voice of the master.

    I was overjoyed.

 Chapter 996

    "Master, you are not dead! I thought you had... "

    Without waiting for me to finish, master knocked me on the head with his pipe.

    "You smelly girl, are you waiting for me to die?"

    I covered my head and looked at the master with some dissatisfaction. I muttered: "master, I am stupid. If you hit me again, I will be even more stupid!"

    "You deserve to be stupid. Who makes you wait for me to die?"

    "Master, i... I didn''t speak fast for a moment. I made a mistake in saying one or two words. You are so reluctant! Originally, Ma Dongdong and I were thinking about coming back to ask you something, but depending on your attitude, I think we''d better forget it! "

    With that, I will pull Ma Dongdong away.

    "Wait a minute, what do you say? You want to ask me something? What''s the matter? " Shifu seems to be in the mood.

    When I saw that his attitude had eased, I took advantage of him and told the whole story.

    "Just now we were chased by Ma Dongdong''s mother and ran to the cliff at the edge of the village. We thought we were finished, and we were ready to fight her to the death, but... But before we started, a hurricane suddenly blew under the cliff and swept Ma Dongdong''s mother away! "

    My words surprised the master.

    "A hurricane under the cliff? Is it the cliff to the west of the village? "

    Ma Dongdong nodded again and again: "yes, that''s the one. It was very strange at that time. Neither seventeen nor I knew where the wind came from. It didn''t happen before, but then it suddenly appeared. Moreover, I feel that the wind seems to be very strong, even the ghost animal is afraid to look at it. It''s very evil! "

    In the air, the smell of dry smoke gradually floated.

    I know, Shifu, it''s smoking again.

    In addition to the flashlight, the star like red light on his pipe became our only lighting at the moment, barely able to give us a warm comfort in this strange night.

    "It''s a little weird! I''ve lived half my life, and I''ve never heard that ghost animals are afraid of anything. " The master sighed.

    "Yes, master, you said before that ghost animals live in the depths of the earth. How can they be afraid of the wind on the ground? It seems a bit unreasonable! " I raise my own doubts.

    Master was holding a pipe in his mouth, and he was smoking one mouthful at a time.

    "If ghosts and animals are afraid of the wind, they don''t need any ancient magic power to seal them. Just let them blow hard! So, the wind is really strange, and there must be some mystery in it! " The master said thoughtfully.

    Ma Dongdong looked at his master and moved his lips, as if he had something to say.

    The master glanced at him and sighed: "smelly boy, if you have anything to say, you and seventeen are all grown up by me. After all these years, what else do you and I need to hide?"

    Master''s words are equivalent to giving Ma Dongdong a peace of mind, so that he can finally say what he wants to say.

    "Shiqi Shifu, i... in fact, I just want to ask, my mother was swept away by the hurricane, isn''t it... Is it possible that she won''t survive?"

    His voice was a little hoarse, obviously worried.

    After a moment''s silence, the master took a hard puff of the dry tobacco in his hand and said, "I''ll tell you the truth, smelly boy. Your mother has been schemed by those ghost animals and become their kind. It''s very unlikely that she will come back again. What''s more, ghost animals live in the depths of the earth all the year round, and the Yin Qi is so heavy that ordinary people like your mother can''t bear it. What''s more, now she has been taken away by unknown things. You have to be prepared. "

    Ma Dongdong had a glimmer of hope in his mind, but when master said that, he was dejected.

    "Although my mother likes to beat me, but... I really didn''t think that one day she would leave me in such a way..."

    "Ma Dongdong..."

    I opened my mouth to comfort him, but he waved to me.

    "Seventeen, I''m very clear about what you want to say. I''m... I''m ok. I''m just a little hard to accept for a while. I''ll be fine in a few days."

    He looked extremely depressed, as if he had lost the hope of life.

    The atmosphere suddenly became silent.

    I squatted on the side, I don''t know what to say.

    After all, not everyone can accept the loss of their mother.

    "In fact, you should be glad." Master said in a deep voice.

    Ma Dongdong was stunned for a moment. He turned his head and looked at it

    "When I came in just now, your mother had completely become a ghost animal and was about to eat your father. I was worried at that time, but I didn''t care so much. I threw something to attract your mother''s attention. So your mom gave up eating your dad and started looking for me all over the house. Later, I had no place to hide, so I fought with it. " Master said slowly.

    I frowned: "master, do you mean Ma Dongdong''s father is still alive?"

    "Still alive, in the inner room. In order to save him, Dabai and I almost lost our lives! After the stinky boy became a ghost animal, he was extremely fierce. Dabai and I only tied with him. Later, he played a trick and calculated me and Dabai. If I hadn''t reacted quickly and held Dabai in time, we would have no bones left! "

    At this point, the master coughed heavily, and his breath was obviously a little panting.

    "Master, are you... Are you hurt?"

    I used a flashlight to shine on the master and saw that his chest was full of blood. It was shocking.

    "No... it''s OK. Your master, I''m strong. I can''t be killed by such a small injury!" The master replied.

    I glared at him: "how old are you this year? You think you''re a little boy? If you don''t deal with this injury well, you will be killed if you get infected later! Ma Dongdong, let''s not talk about the hurricane and your mother. You should go to the inner room, carry your father on your back, and then come back to my home together, so that I can bandage my master. "

    Hearing what I said, Ma Dongdong didn''t delay. He immediately went to his inner room and recited his father.

    I also helped my master up from the ground, and with Dabai, several people limped home.

    "I just remembered that there is another way to know if the stinky boy is still alive!" It seems that master suddenly realized.

    As soon as these words came out, Ma Dongdong immediately became energetic.

    If it wasn''t for his father on his back, I think he would be able to jump off the ground.

    "Master seventeen, is that true? Do you really have a way to know my mother''s life? " He asked eagerly.

    "It should be, but you have to let me take care of it first. Otherwise, when I look back and know your mother''s life and death, I''m going to die! " The master answered with a puff of dry tobacco.

    Ma Dongdong is still excited.

    "As long as I can know my mother''s life and death, I will wait as long as I can!"

 Chapter 997

    With that, Ma Dongdong and I brought master and his father back to our home.

    Because there was no spare room at home, I had to put Ma Dongdong and his son on the bamboo cooling bed in the corner of the main room.

    As for Shifu, I have taken out the medicine box, cleaned the wound and bandaged it properly.

    "Master, you have a good sleep. I''m going to watch the night with Dabai tonight. I''m sure nothing will disturb us any more." I said to my master in a deep voice.

    Maybe it''s bleeding a lot. At the moment, master is extremely tired. He didn''t raise any objection to my words.

    I made a quilt for him. When he closed his eyes, I took the door and went out.

    Outside, Ma Dongdong has fallen asleep, snoring, one after another.

    I sighed, went to the door and sat down on the bench.

    Xu knew to watch the night. Dabai came over with his tail wagging and squatted beside me.

    I reached out and touched its snow-white hair, but my heart was filled with disappointment.

    Recently, too many things have happened.

    Chiyou''s resurrection, and the constant harassment of ghosts and animals, plus the usual cases related to evil things, almost everything challenges my nerves.

    Before that, I never thought that my life would become so complicated.

    Now, I not only have to continue to read, but also have to be ready to deal with these unexpected disasters.

    It''s really tiring!

    I helplessly shook my head, and then with the white together, looking at the night outside in a daze.

    I don''t know if it''s the reason why I''m not in a good mood. That night, Dabai seemed very good, and didn''t even bother me to eat.

    "Dabai, do you think Ma Dongdong''s mother can be saved?" I asked.

    Dabai looked up at me, hesitated and nodded.

    I was a bit shocked.

    "Can you understand me?"

    Dabai sticks out his tongue and licks it on the back of my hand, as if in response to me.

    "Dabai, in fact, sometimes I feel that you are not a wolf, but a person, a person who always accompanies me and guards me." I said to it with a smile.

    Dabai stood up, as if very happy, and kept jumping in front of me.

    I raised my fingers at it and whispered, "OK, I said you''re human. What are you so excited about? After a while, my master wakes up. He''ll knock you stupid wolf with his pipe again! "

    Dabai sobbed twice and squatted down beside me, leaning the whole wolf on me.

    I hold it tightly and tell it what I think slowly.

    Then I fell asleep unconsciously.

    When I woke up again, it was the next morning.

    In the room, there was a strong fragrance, as if someone was cooking.

    I let go of Dabai, got up from the bench and strode to the kitchen.

    I saw Ma Dongdong working in front of my kitchen with an apron.

    "Are you... Are you cooking?" I asked in surprise.

    Ma Dongdong side busy, side casually replied: "otherwise you think I''m cooking pig food?"

    I rolled a white eye at him: "you really can''t spit out ivory from the dog''s mouth!"

    "In fact, I don''t want to do it, but who let me and my father live in your house now? I know that if you want to be dependent, you have to be dependent Ma Dongdong seems reluctant to say.

    "I didn''t say you''re under the fence!"

    Ma Dongdong put the eggs in the bowl into the pot slowly, then raised his head and looked at me: "seventeen, I know you don''t think I''m relying on others. But... But my mother''s life and death are uncertain now. I''m worried that if... She really won''t come back, who will support me and my father? I''ve never thought about this before. I think my mother will arrange everything in my family. I just need to put on my clothes and open my mouth. But this time, my mother suddenly became like that, and she was bound by some unknown things. Then I realized that I should bear some things. "

    All the time, Ma Dongdong has always been a doubi plus two goods.

    At the moment, I suddenly heard him talking to me so heavily, I felt inexplicably sad.

    To some extent, like me, he had lived a flat life, but now he was involved in some turbulent waves.

    This kind of impact is not great.

    "In fact... In fact, you don''t need to be so pessimistic. My master has said that he can find out if your mother is still alive." I tried to persuade him.

    Ma Dongdong gave a bitter smile: "in fact, I know that your master comforted me. I can already feel it, my mom... My mom''s probably gone. "

    He said so firmly that for a moment, I couldn''t find anything to refute him.

    Yes, as the master said, his mother has become a ghost animal. Even if she is not captured and invaded by such a heavy Yin Qi, she will not be able to live.

    In this case, Ma Dongdong felt hopeless, but it was reasonable.

    Xu saw that I had no words to answer, but Ma Dongdong didn''t go on, so he changed the topic directly.

    "OK, breakfast will be ready soon, you go to wash your face and brush your teeth. We have to go to school later!"

    I nodded and turned to the bathroom.

    After breakfast, we put the meals of master and Ma Dongdong''s father in the pot. After covering the pot to keep warm, we went to school with our schoolbag on our back.

    Because in the previous thing, the Chinese teacher died, so the school gave our class a new teacher.

    In the classroom, the students whispered one after another, wondering whether the new teacher was male or female, fat or thin. The discussion was lively.

    Because I haven''t slept for most of the night, I am so sleepy that I can''t open my eyes now. Where is the spirit to participate in their discussion?

    I yawned and rested my head on my arm, ready to close my eyes for a nap.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a familiar figure flashed by from the window.

    I''m full of excitement.

    Is that him?

    Should not?

    I must have read it wrong.

    Yes, I must be wrong!

    However, the slap came too soon, like a tornado.

    A few seconds later, before a flash from the window and the figure slowly pace, unexpectedly dignified into our class classroom, and also stood on the platform!

    "Hello, everyone. I''m your new Chinese teacher. My name is Yan Qiao."

    His clear voice sounded in the classroom.

    Everyone stopped to discuss and looked at the platform with wide eyes.

    "I went, and the school sent us such a handsome Chinese teacher? This is the rhythm that we want to make our Chinese achievements improve by leaps and bounds

 Chapter 998

    "Yes, the new Chinese teacher is so handsome. The key is to laugh so well. My heart is almost crisp!"

    "Is this just a mistake? I wonder if he has a girlfriend

    ����

    In such a big classroom, almost all the girls are crazy about the new Chinese teacher.

    Except for me.

    First of all, after seeing the immortal appearance of Mo liangye, I''m not interested in Yan Qiao.

    Secondly, that day in the underworld, in front of Mo liangye''s residence, I heard Yan Qiao and Mo liangye argue for me.

    In this case, how can I be crazy about him?

    I took out all the books in the drawer and piled them up in front of me, blocking Yan Qiao''s sight. Then I began to make up for sleep with peace of mind.

    Anyway, I''m not familiar with him, and I don''t intend to have anything to do with him. What do you like!

    Fortunately, Yan Qiao is a man with vision. Seeing my attitude, he knows that I don''t like him, but he doesn''t bother me.

    But my attitude has attracted Ma Dongdong''s attention.

    After school, as he walked, he asked me, "seventeen, what''s your situation? You used to like handsome guys the most. Why don''t you even look at them this time? "

    I gave him a white look and replied casually, "why should I look him in the eye? Because he''s handsome? "

    "But that''s not how you used to be! 17�� To be honest, are you hiding something from me? " Ma Dongdong seems to want to break the casserole and ask to the end.

    But I still didn''t intend to tell Yan Qiao and me about the past life.

    After all, Ma Dongdong is just an ordinary person.

    Some things are too magical for him after all.

    If he says it, he will worry about it. The key is that there will be some bad misunderstandings.

    Therefore, it''s better not to say!

    I sighed and shook my head at Ma Dongdong: "I don''t have anything to hide from you. It''s late. Let''s go home quickly, so that those ghost animals won''t come back and harass your father and my master again!"

    Listen to me mention his father, Ma Dongdong seems to be a little worried, and his pace is obviously accelerated.

    Never thought, at this time, a tall figure suddenly blocked our way.

    I fixed my eyes on the past and ran over 10000 alpacas in my heart.

    It''s him again!

    This guy is a pain in the ass, so he has to fight me, right?

    I was a little annoyed and didn''t ask curiously, "teacher Yan, it''s all over school now. You don''t want to leave us to do our homework, do you?"

    Yan Qiao gently smile, warm voice answers: "certainly not. However, I heard that Liang Shiqi''s Chinese performance has always been among the best, so I want to find an opportunity to contact you, or to enhance the relationship between our teachers and students. "

    "Feelings?" I can''t help sneering, "I really don''t remember the relationship between teacher Yan and me. As a student, I advise Mr. Yan not to get too close to the students, otherwise others may not know how to arrange our relationship. I believe that is not good for you or me. "

    I feel that I have made it very clear that if Yan Qiao is wise, he should stay away from me.

    But it happened that Yan Qiao didn''t believe in evil. Even after listening to me, he still kept coming close to me.

    He''s tall. He''s fighting in front of me. I even have to look up to see his face.

    To tell you the truth, this face is generally pretty long. It''s beautiful and gentle. It''s a good-looking embryo.

    But what I like is not this one!

    I rolled my eyes and said to him coldly, "what''s the matter, Mr. Yan didn''t understand what I just said?"

    Yan Qiao is still the expression of that implicit smile, even the voice is very gentle, without any trace of anger.

    "It seems that Liang Shiqi has a lot of opinions on me."

    I didn''t speak, I didn''t answer, I just wanted to get out of here.

    "Liang Shiqi, oh no, I should call you mi Xiaofei. You said in your previous life that if you had a next life, you might consider being with me. Now it''s the next life, and I think you should fulfill your promise! " He said in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, Ma Dongdong was shocked.

    "Seventeen, you... You have known Mr. Yan for a long time? And... And did you know each other in a previous life? How dare you say you''re not telling me? "

    I''m a little speechless.

    At this time, this guy only thought about what I was hiding from him, and he didn''t want to help me get out of Yan Qiao''s hands. It''s not fun to play!

    "Ma Dongdong, shut up! If you don''t want to make trouble, just wait for me at the corner in front. I''ll be back in a moment! " I said to Ma Dongdong in a cold voice.

    Ma Dongdong was obedient to what I said when he was young, so he didn''t delay much at the moment and went directly to the place I said.

    Before leaving, he specially looked at Yan Qiao and said to me with a little worry: "seventeen, if there''s anything wrong, you can call me out. Although I''m not as handsome as he is, I''m not afraid of him when I fight! "

    I couldn''t smile bitterly.

    Looking at Ma Dongdong''s back, Yan Qiao''s mouth stirred up a smile of evil spirit.

    "I didn''t expect that your peach blossom luck is still so good in this life. It''s really enviable!"

    "Peach, you''re m! If you have something to say, just get out of the way. I have to go home and do my homework! " I didn''t say it.

    Yan Qiao leaned slightly, a little closer to my face.

    "Mi Xiaofei, when will you fulfill the promise you owe me?" He asked.

    Speaking of this, there is no outsider, and I don''t want to hide it any more. I just want to make it clear.

    "I''m sorry, listen to my master. I was traumatized in the samsara gate and lost my memory. So now I really don''t remember you, and I don''t remember what I promised you before. You don''t have to pester me any more. "

    "Mi Xiaofei, you didn''t say that to me in the pavilion on Xumi mountain." Yan Qiao''s face was as old as before.

    My heart suddenly choked.

    The pavilion on Xumi mountain?

    So... Isn''t that where I betrayed Mo liangye in my previous life?

    Now, what is this guy trying to do?

    "You... What''s your purpose?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    Yan Qiao shrugged and said, "I have no purpose. I just want you to be with me! Mi Xiaofei, the person who loves you the most in the world is me from beginning to end. Why don''t you recognize your heart

    "Inside? Are you talking to me now? OK, then I''ll tell you the truth! No matter what disputes I had with you in my previous life, but in this life, I really don''t have you at all in my heart. If you know what''s interesting, we''ll take today''s event as if it never happened. What should we do. If you are not smart, I won''t look on your face in the future! "

 Chapter 999

    "So you want to break up with me? Before that, in the pavilion on Xumi mountain, you didn''t count all the things you said to me? "

    Yan Qiao''s voice suddenly increased.

    I glared at him and said in a cold voice, "it''s hard for anyone to say whether it''s true or not. Anyway, I don''t have any memory of that in my mind! "

    It seemed that he was stung by my words. Yan Qiao gave a bitter smile with a sad face.

    "Yes, you don''t remember anything, you don''t remember the promise you gave me, and you don''t remember the relationship with me. Everything is just my obsession. Do you know what I''ve done to keep you alive? That''s life. It''s a life in my previous life. How can you have the heart to say such a thing to me? "

    I was a little choked, and for a moment I didn''t know how to answer.

    Indeed, if what he said to master is true, I really owe him a life.

    But the problem is, life can be returned, but love can not.

    Without him in my heart, how can I continue to pester with him?

    "Yan Qiao, I don''t object to your coming to our school as a teacher, but I hope you can understand that there is no way to force love. If I really owe you a life, then I will write down the favor. If your life is in danger in the future, if I can do it, I am willing to give it back to you! But the premise of doing so is that I don''t want to be harassed in any form by you again! "

    With that, I pushed Yan Qiao away and strode to the corner where Ma Dongdong was.

    Yan Qiao was behind me, staring at my back for a long time, but I never looked back.

    I know that since we have decided to be heartless, we can only be heartless to the end.

    Otherwise, it will bring endless trouble to yourself!

    Thinking about this, I quickened my pace and soon came to Ma Dongdong.

    Xu did not expect that I would be so fast. Ma Dongdong was slightly surprised and looked at me in surprise.

    "Seventeen, have you finished talking with Mr. Yan?"

    I nodded.

    "Seventeen, listen to Mr. Yan''s words, you were a couple with him before?" Ma Dongdong continues to gossip.

    I gave him a white look and said in a deep voice, "I''m with him? Are you all right? If my master hadn''t said that before, I didn''t know him at all, OK? "

    "Are you sure? I think he seems to have a deep affection for you. " Ma Dongdong doesn''t believe it.

    "If you don''t believe it, anyway, I''m going home now. If you like to guess, just stand here and continue to guess!"

    Words fall, I stride toward the direction of their own home.

    Seeing this, Ma Dongdong quickly followed up.

    "Seventeen, slow down, wait for me!"

    ����

    In this way, Ma Dongdong and I went home one by one.

    I never thought that as soon as I entered the courtyard, I saw master, Ma Dongdong, his father and another man fighting against the landlord.

    "Oh, master, you are in a good mood today!" I joked.

    The master snorted coldly: "in front of the outsider, it''s a shame for me to be a teacher because I haven''t got a proper appearance yet."

    "Master, uncle Ma, he''s not an outsider. It''s OK!" I carry a schoolbag to go inside, while hippy smile answer.

    "I''m not talking about your uncle ma. There is such a big Buddha here. Don''t you see it? " Master glanced at me and said with a little helplessness.

    When I heard the master''s words, I was stunned. Then I turned my head and looked at the man he said.

    As a result, it doesn''t matter. I almost lost my chin.

    This... This is not a cool night?

    He obviously has long hair. Why does he have such a beautiful young man''s hair now?

    This guy thinks he''s too old. Do you want to be a young man?

    Xu is to see me looking at him, ink cool night put down the hands of the card, stood up, slowly came to me.

    "Madame is back? Come on, have a drink and have a rest. "

    Then he handed me a cup of warm water.

    I was struck hard by thunder, but I didn''t dare to take it. I had to sit down in the chair beside me and drink water.

    And Ma Dongdong, who didn''t come in early and didn''t come in late, ran into the yard breathlessly at this time.

    "Seventeen, tell me quickly, what''s the relationship between you and teacher Yan? I can''t sleep tonight if I don''t know this! "

    As soon as I said this, my face was black.

    This guy, you can''t open any pot.

    Mo Liang night here, he also mentioned Yan Qiao, this is clearly afraid of my death is not bad enough rhythm WOW!

    Sure enough, hearing the three words "teacher Yan", Mo liangye''s face collapsed on the spot.

    That look is just like a knife.

    "He said it, but Yan Qiao?" Mo liangye looks at me and asks in a cold voice.

    "Well, how do you know our new Chinese teacher''s name is Yan Qiao? Are you friends with Mr. Yan? " Ma Dongdong is just a spectator.

    Ink cool night''s face, suddenly more gloomy a few minutes.

    Seeing that the situation didn''t seem very good, master quickly called ma Dongdong: "Stinky boy, hurry to the kitchen to cook. Your father and I are starving to death!"

    "But..."

    Ma Dongdong wanted to say something else, but he was interrupted by Uncle ma.

    "But what? Master 17 said to let you go, so hurry! Living in other people''s homes and not being obedient, do you want to be driven out to sleep on the street? "

    Even his father has spoken. Now Ma Dongdong has to go even if he doesn''t want to.

    "Well, old horse, are you tired? Why don''t we take advantage of the sun and go out for a walk and exercise our muscles? "

    Uncle Ma is also an interesting person. He doesn''t want to continue to be a light bulb here. He says repeatedly, "I mean it!"

    So the two old guys made an appointment and walked out of our yard together.

    In such a big space, there are only me and Mo liangye left for a while.

    The atmosphere became awkward.

    "Er... Why did you come all of a sudden? Don''t you go with Pei Zhao to deal with ghost animals? " I made a random choice.

    The ink is cool, the night is cold, the face is gloomy, and the water drops quickly.

    "Don''t you think you should explain something to me?"

    I feel weak at the bottom of my heart, and I''m obviously weak.

    "Explain... Explain what? You... You want to hear about Yan Qiao? "

    Mo cool night did not make a sound, just quietly looking at me, waiting for me to say.

    I know that if he doesn''t explain it clearly today, he will be angry with me all night.

    Simply, I''ll tell you what happened.

    "In fact, what happened today has nothing to do with me. Two days ago, I worked with my master to deal with an insect case. Our Chinese teacher died in that case. The school was worried that it would affect our study, so it sent us a new Chinese teacher, Yan Qiao. I swear to God, I really didn''t take the initiative to pester him. It''s him... It''s him who has to pester me and say some strange things to me... "

 Chapter 1000

    I tried my best to explain, but the face of Mo liangye was dark all the time, which made my heart bristle.

    "Are you... Are you angry? I promise you, there is really nothing between Yan Qiao and me... "

    Mo liangye stepped forward, reached for my waist and pinched my delicate jaw, forcing me to look up into his eyes.

    What kind of deep feeling is that?

    As high as the mountain, as deep as the sea, full of heart and eyes, only me.

    But just because of this, the jealousy in his eyes can''t be concealed.

    "Liang Shiqi, I don''t care that you gave me a green hat in my last life. But in this life, if you dare to entangle with Yan Qiao again, don''t blame me for not remembering the old love! "

    His voice, loud, seemed to try to suppress some anger.

    I was a little scared by his appearance, and began to struggle, trying to stay away from him, so as not to be killed by him if I didn''t agree with him.

    But my action, obviously aroused his inner greater anger.

    "What? So eager to leave my arms, do you want to find Yan Qiao? "

    "Mo liangye, are you sick? I told you that I have nothing to do with Yan Qiao. Why don''t you believe me? Is it because I may have done something sorry to you in my previous life that you will nail me to the pillar of shame forever? You say you love me, but you love your face as a man, right

    I yelled at him, pushed him away, turned and ran back to my room.

    In fact, I don''t know where I got so angry.

    However, the thought that Mo liangye wronged me and Yan Qiao made me flustered.

    I''m a person, and I''m not his object. Why should he interrogate me in the same way as a prisoner?

    I leaned my back against the door and slid down slowly, letting myself sit on the ground.

    Tears, do not strive to fall from the eyes, cool through the heart.

    I don''t know how long later, there was a very slight step outside the door.

    I know. It was a cool night.

    He just stood outside the door.

    But I don''t want to open the door at all.

    Everyone said that he and I used to be a very loving couple, but why did I never feel his warmth for me?

    Since I met him, he has always been hot and cold to me.

    Sometimes, I think he is a very, very good man.

    But sometimes, I feel like a complete jerk!

    In this way, I scolded him ten thousand times in my heart, and finally I felt better.

    I stood up, hesitated for a while, in the end or can''t help but open the door.

    After all, evasion is never the best way to solve problems.

    Although I''m angry with him, if I don''t make Yan Qiao''s case clear, I''m afraid there will always be a knot between us.

    This is what I don''t want to see.

    However, when I opened the door, I found that Mo liangye had already left.

    In such a large hall, apart from the things that my master and I need to use in our daily life, there is no shadow of a cool night.

    Shit, this guy just left without even saying an apology?

    I just wanted to make up with him!

    It''s killing me. It''s killing me!

    "Cough, seventeen, have you finished whispering to Mo liangye?"

    Not far away, came the voice of master.

    I snorted coldly, but I didn''t respond angrily: "this guy grew up in vinegar sea in his last life. He''s really angry about something and wronged me for having an affair with Yan Qiao. I decided never to talk to him again!"

    The master, smoking a dry cigarette, went into the hall with Uncle Ma and sighed.

    "You girl, you are stubborn when you are young. How can there be no quarrel between the couple? If they are all like you, if they don''t agree with each other at all, then they can''t pass? Why don''t you just be single! "

    Uncle Ma also said: "yes, seventeen. I think that young man is very energetic and has a good character. Before you came back, he helped me find out the whereabouts of our husband. There are not many young people like him these days. You should cherish them! "

    Uncle Ma''s words surprised me.

    "Uncle Ma, do you mean that Mo liangye has found out for you whether Ma Dongdong''s mother is still alive?"

    The master nodded, vomited his eyes, and said to me faintly, "I wanted to wait until my injury was better, and then I went to investigate this matter. But Mo liangye came here today. When he learned what happened to us last night, he used his magic power to help us find out. The result is that Ma Dongdong''s mother is still alive and not in danger for the time being. "

    "Where on earth is she now? Even if there is no life in danger, we have to get her back! " I asked.

    Uncle Ma looks embarrassed.

    "That young man said that our family is very likely to be trapped in a deep place now, and ordinary people can''t go at all!"

    I frowned: "deep place? Is it in the depths of the earth

    The master took a deep breath of the dry smoke and replied in a deep voice: "yes, in that place, the Yin Qi is heavier than the underworld, and ordinary people can''t bear it at all. Mo liangye asked us to leave it alone and said that he would help us save people back. "

    "He saved me?"

    "Well, he said he was going to save it. Although he used to be the king of Hades, his ability is much better than ours, but... The bottom of the earth is not an ordinary place. There are ghosts and animals everywhere. Even if he goes, he may lose his life. What''s more, before he came to our house, he just had a fight with the ghost animal who broke the seal in the underworld, and he was still injured. If he goes like this, I''m afraid he will never come back! "

    Master''s words, let my heart suddenly pulled up.

    It''s true that I have a cool night, but it''s true that I don''t want him to die.

    If he went alone to the bottom of the earth where ghosts and animals roamed, and lost his life there, wouldn''t I regret all my life?

    I can''t sit still any more. I immediately stand up and gently twist the golden ring on my hand according to what Mo liangye said before.

    He once said that as long as I twist this ring and recite his name in my heart, he will feel my call at the first time and come to me to protect me.

    Although I am not in any danger at this moment, I still want to call him in this way.

    I don''t allow him to take risks, let alone go to the bottom of the earth.

    I don''t care if he treats me coldly or hotly, or even misunderstands my relationship with Yan Qiao.

    All I want is for him to live well!

    I don''t know if God is punishing me for my willfulness just now. No matter how I twist the golden ring, no matter how I recite his name in my heart, Mo liangye has no reaction, let alone rush to my side.

    This situation makes my heart more anxious.

    He... He just left without saying good-bye. Could he be Ma Dongdong''s mother who had already gone to the land of ghost animals at the bottom of the earth to save Ma Dongdong?

 Chapter 1001

    This conjecture makes me extremely uneasy.

    All night long, I turned the golden ring and recited his name in my heart.

    The results we can get are not only disappointments, but also disappointments.

    Ink cool night, from the beginning to the end did not appear again.

    It was as if he had disappeared from the world, leaving no news.

    I got up from the bed and ran to the next room to wake up the sleeping master.

    Well, I was disturbed by Qingmeng, and Shifu was obviously very impatient.

    "Seventeen, what are you doing? This big night, do not sleep well, what do you make trouble? "

    "Master, do you know how to go yin?" I asked a little anxiously.

    The master rubbed his eyes, yawned and replied casually, "going Yin is a basic skill for metaphysics. You, master, I am a master of metaphysics. Of course I will!"

    "Master, can you send my soul to the underworld? I want to find Mo liangye."

    My words startled the master.

    "Seventeen, are you crazy? Do you know how dangerous it is to go yin? If you don''t do it well, your soul will be caught by the Yin soldiers, and you will be sent to the 18th level hell. Even I can''t save you at that time! "

    I took master''s arm and begged: "master, just help me once. I''m really worried about Mo liangye. As you know, he said, he would certainly do it. He said that if he wanted to save Ma Dongdong''s mother, nine times out of ten he would certainly. Do you have the heart to see him die alone? "

    "You''re right. I really can''t bear to see him die alone, but I can''t send you to the end because of this! Even if you find him, what can you do? "

    "I want to bring him back and let him take a long view. Anyway, Ma Dongdong''s mother''s life is not in danger for the time being. We don''t need to rush to save her before we have a panacea! "

    The master leaned against the head of the bed and thought for a long time before he said, "it''s right to take a long-term view, but I''m afraid it''s too late for you to find him now!"

    "Whether it''s late or not, I''ll have to have a try." My attitude is very firm.

    Seeing me like this, master sighed.

    "You two are more stubborn than each other. I''ve convinced you! Well, just think of me as an old man. I''ll help you this time! However, when you get to the underworld, you must be careful not to run around, or you will be caught by the Yin soldiers. It''s not fun! "

    "Yes, yes! I''m just looking for Mo liangye. I''m not going to fight. Why do you worry so much? What''s more, you didn''t say that I was the princess of the underworld in my previous life. Those Yin soldiers must have known me, and they won''t do anything to me! " I don''t think so.

    The master shook his head helplessly: "it''s not as simple as you think. Anyway, when you get to the underworld, you should be careful yourself! "

    With that, the master got up from the bed, took out the tools from the cupboard, and began to do a good job.

    Although I know a little bit about it, I dare not mix it easily at this time.

    Otherwise, once something goes wrong in the shade, I will probably never come back.

    So, let master be a professional to do professional things!

    Master lit three candles there and put a folded yellow amulet into my hand.

    "When you don''t want to stay in the underworld, find a place to burn the Yellow amulet. It won''t be long before your soul will return to the world."

    I nodded and put away the Yellow amulet properly.

    When Xu saw that everything was ready for me, master stood in front of the three candles and began to practice.

    I quietly looked at his every action, thinking that I should keep it in mind, so that I could learn some Yin walking skills in the future.

    But before I could finish watching his movements, I felt a sharp dizziness.

    It seems that the whole person is pressed in the boundless sea, dull and dizzy, almost unable to breathe.

    "Help... Help... Master, help me..." I couldn''t help crying out.

    However, when I finished this sentence and tried to open my eyes, I found that everything around me had changed.

    No master, no master room furnishings, there are only countless ghosts and gloomy boundless sky.

    Looking at this posture, I estimated that I had already arrived at the underworld, so I simply mixed with the ghosts who came and went, and followed them slowly.

    About ten minutes later, I finally followed these ghosts to the gate of death.

    Under the tall archway, there are dozens of Yin soldiers guarding there, checking the identity of the ghosts in turn.

    Several ghosts, for some unknown reason, were seized by the Yin soldiers and sent to infernal hell.

    The rest of the Yin soldiers, seeing this scene, were afraid.

    "Why are the checks so strict recently? Is something wrong? " One of the ghosts asked curiously.

    "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, I''ve heard from others that the underworld is suffering from internal and external troubles recently, which seems to be extremely unsettled. It is estimated that people of other races may sneak into us and run to the underworld to create chaos, isn''t it The other ghost answered.

    "You said, it''s not the Shura Kingdom, is it?" The ghost asked again.

    "Oh, what is Shura kingdom? I heard that as early as 30 years ago, they had been beaten to pieces. Now they are not a threat to the underworld. I''m talking about a more terrifying race than Shura. "

    Another ghost said half, subconsciously looked around, see no one eavesdropping, this just continue to say.

    "It''s a ghost animal. I''ve heard that the enemy of the underworld is a ghost animal. It''s a very fierce animal. It has existed on the earth longer than the underworld. The key is that some of them will change into other shapes to disguise themselves. I thought, this is the reason why these Yin soldiers are so strict now! "

    "Well, no matter how much, we have no problem. As for whether other people have problems, it has nothing to do with us! "

    With that, the ghost strode to the gate of hell and began to be examined there.

    Ghost, one by one to move forward, inventory also one by one to continue.

    After a while, it was my turn.

    "Customs clearance document!" The Yin soldier in charge of checking me cheered coldly.

    I''m blindfolded. I don''t know why.

    "What... What document? I need something else to pass you

    I didn''t say that between masters!

    "This is the new rule of the underworld. If you want to enter the ghost gate, you must take out the customs clearance document, or you will be punished as a spy of other families!"

    "Ah, I don''t take you like this! Although I don''t have a customs clearance document, I know you king of the underworld and Princess of the underworld. I don''t believe you can call him and confront me face to face! "

 Chapter 1002

    "We, the king of the underworld and the princess of the underworld, have many opportunities every day. Don''t you say you can see them when you see them? Anyway, if you don''t have a customs clearance document, I can only send you to infernal hell and make you suffer from burning fire! "

    With that, the Yin soldier began to command his men to tie me up.

    Of course, I didn''t want to. I took out Lu Banchi and ink line directly, and tangled with these Yin soldiers.

    With cleverness, I had the upper hand in the struggle.

    But proud let me forget, not long after, I was stopped before me that Yin soldier hard hit the ground.

    "Don''t be presumptuous in our underworld! Come on, catch her up and throw her to hell

    Other Yin soldiers swarmed up and tied me up.

    Seeing that I was about to be taken to infernal hell by them, I was very anxious.

    "Oh, don''t do that. I really know you, the king of the underworld and the princess of the underworld. If you throw me into the infernal hell, and they investigate me later, you will be beaten to death!" I tried to beg for mercy.

    But the Yin soldier was extremely loyal to his duty, and ignored my words. He still commanded other Yin soldiers to take me into infernal hell.

    finished!

    It''s over!

    Master and I don''t know that the underworld is so strict now that we haven''t made enough preparations.

    If this is really put into the infernal hell, then I don''t have to say this life, even the next life has no way to live, OK?

    I didn''t care a lot any more. I yelled at the top of my voice, "help! Help me, I want to see Mo liangye. Who can let me see Mo liangye? I have a lot of rewards! "

    People on the scene looked at me like fools.

    "This woman is too noisy. Be quick and throw her to infernal hell!" Before that Yin soldier cold voice orders a way.

    Other Yin soldiers didn''t dare not to follow me. They quickly set me up and walked towards infernal hell.

    "Stop!"

    A voice suddenly sounded not far behind us.

    Those Yin soldiers subconsciously stopped and looked over.

    I saw a woman in white standing there, looking at us sternly.

    "See your highness!" A few Yin soldiers with me knelt down one after another to salute the woman in white.

    The woman in white didn''t make a sound. She just walked slowly to me with a cold face.

    His face was full of pride and jealousy.

    "It''s you?" I frowned.

    Mo liangye said before that this woman in white is wennuan. It''s me and his daughter.

    But looking at her posture, I don''t think we are a mother and daughter at all.

    On the contrary, I feel that we are more like enemies who blush when we meet!

    "How dare you come here? Do you think your life is too long Warm cold voice said to me.

    I coughed a little and said slowly: "in fact, you don''t have to talk to me in this tone, do you? Anyway, I was the mother who gave birth to you and raised you in my previous life. Without me, where would you be now? "

    Hearing my words, those Yin soldiers kneeling on the ground were surprised and looked at me in a circle.

    "Yes, I used to think that you were the mother who gave birth to me and raised me, but since you and Ji Yunxi did such shameless things, there is no mother in my world any more! Because you don''t deserve it Warm tone is extremely impolite.

    "Ji Yunxi? You don''t mean Yan Qiao, do you I asked, frowning.

    Nuan Nuan was very dissatisfied with my attitude. She snorted coldly: "you don''t pretend to be here. You don''t know the relationship between Ji Yunxi and Yan Qiao?"

    I shrugged, light should way: "sorry, Ji Yunxi is not Yan Qiao this matter, I really don''t know.". Listen to your father say, before I in reincarnation door by trauma, lost a key soul, lead to all things before I don''t remember. All the things I know now come from your father and my master, so you really can''t rely on me for that! "

    "Even if you don''t remember, so what? Do you think you can write off all the dirty things you''ve done before? " Warm attitude, still a little aggressive.

    I''m not happy.

    "Little girl, you must speak with your conscience! I don''t remember what dirty things Ji Yunxi and I have done. Even if you want to spill dirty water, please make it clear before you spill it! "

    "Oh, you dare to do it in those days, why don''t you admit it now? In fact, you know how much I love Ji Yunxi, and you said you wanted to bless him and me, but why did you suddenly put a bar in it? You already have a father, why is not willing to give Ji Yunxi to me, but also in front of me and my father, do such dirty things? To be honest, my faith in emotion comes from you and my father, but later you destroyed all my beliefs. Do you think I should hate you? "

    Warm warm said, eyes gradually suffused with a layer of tears.

    My heart, a pain.

    Yes, every time she sees me, she hardly gives me a good face.

    But if what Mo liangye said is true, she is really my own daughter, how can I be a mother to fight against her?

    I calmed down a little for a while, and finally slowly reached out and gently helped her dry her tears.

    "I know that the enmity between you and me can''t be solved in my life, but now I want to tell you a truth. No matter before or now, I won''t compete with you for Ji Yunxi!"

    Nuan Nuan raised her head and looked at me: "but what''s your explanation for the scene I saw in the pavilion of Xumishan with my father and brother?"

    "I don''t remember that, but I''m not afraid of the shadow. If you really doubt that I want to take Ji Yunxi away from you, you can go and find out about it!"

    "This..." Nuan Nuan hesitated.

    "It''s up to you to decide. If you want to check, I''m always welcome. But now, we have to put it aside, because your father may be in danger! "

    My words startled wennuan.

    "What? Is father in danger

    "Before, the mother of a friend of mine was schemed by a ghost animal and became a ghost animal. Later, she was kidnapped to the land of ghost animal in the bottom of the earth. Your father said that he would help us to save my friend''s mother. I was worried that it would be dangerous for him to go alone, so I asked my master to send me to the underworld to find you with the method of going to the underworld to see if there was any way to help your father! " I told you the purpose of my trip.

    Seems to realize the seriousness of the matter, warm face became a little ugly.

    "I can only go to my brother for the ghost animal business now!"

    "What are you waiting for? Take me quickly!" I urged.

    Nuan Nuan didn''t delay. She soon took me away from those Yin soldiers and ran straight to the palace of Hades

 Chapter 1003

    Xu is agitated by the ghost animal''s matter, the underworld''s face is very bad.

    Even if you look at him from a distance, you can clearly feel his physical and mental fatigue.

    "Brother." Warm soft voice calls a way.

    The underworld raised his head from many memorials and looked at us with a look of surprise.

    "Wennuan, why are you here? And... How do you go with your mother... "

    "Brother, she said father might be in danger. I''m not sure, so I brought her to see you." Wennuan replied truthfully.

    Hearing this, Hades was more and more surprised.

    "Father in danger? When did it happen? "

    I stepped forward and said everything.

    "I came here today mainly to find Mo liangye. I suspect that he may have gone to the land of ghost animals. I''m afraid something will happen to him. "

    The underworld suddenly realized.

    "So that''s it. Mother doesn''t have to worry. An hour ago, my father Wang Caigang told me to find the entrance to the land of ghost animals as soon as possible, saying that he would go there to save a person recently. "

    "You mean he may not be there yet?" I asked.

    The underworld nodded and said in a deep voice: "father is a very cautious man. He will never act rashly without certain assurance."

    "Then why can''t I get in touch with him? He once said that as long as I want to see him and turn the golden ring in my hand, he will come to me. But... Now no matter how I turn it, your father doesn''t appear. That''s why I doubt if he has gone to the land of ghost animals. "

    Hades got up from his seat and walked slowly towards me.

    "Mother doesn''t have to worry. If father wants to go to the land of ghost animals, he will tell me in advance. Now, since he didn''t say it, he must have not gone in. It''s estimated that the moon will soon be full recently. My father may not be in a good mood, so he hides and doesn''t want to see his mother. "

    His tone of voice, still calm, and warm aggressive completely different.

    It can be seen that if we are a little older, we should be more sensible after all.

    In this way, also let my heart that has been hanging stone, finally slowly fell down.

    "Listen to you, it seems that your father is often in a bad mood?" I asked.

    The underworld looked at me and said in a deep voice, "since that happened 30 years ago, my father has changed. In the past, he seldom drank, but now when the moon was full, he would stay up all night. He would climb to the pavilion on Xumi mountain and get drunk. Several times, it was the soldiers in charge of patrol in the Shura Kingdom who saw him and sent him back. "

    The words of the underworld make me feel stuffy.

    It''s obvious that Mo liangye''s temperament has changed greatly because of me.

    Every night when the moon is full, he goes to the pavilion on Xumi mountain to drink. Does it not mean that what happened in that year has always been a knot in his heart?

    Even though it has been 30 years, he still engraves it in his heart. From time to time, he cuts the wound with a knife and feels the pain again and again. What kind of mood do you have to hold?

    "In the past 30 years, he didn''t find any other women?" I asked in a dumb voice.

    The underworld sighed and shook his head: "no, after that happened, the ten halls of Yama under my hand also recruited many beautiful women and wanted to present them to my father. But my father didn''t even look at them, so he sent them away. Slowly, no one dares to offer a woman to him any more. My father lived alone for many years. "

    My heart is sinking more and more.

    I always thought that Mo liangye had a bad attitude towards me, but unexpectedly, behind his bad attitude, there was such a mood.

    It seems that when I hurt him, I really hurt him a lot.

    Even if he killed me now, is that reasonable?

    I was a little disappointed, but I didn''t know how to connect the words, so I stood in the same place, silent for a long time.

    Xu is to see my face is not very good, Hades silent for a long time, finally again.

    "In fact, I didn''t believe that at that time."

    I was stunned and looked up at him.

    His face is very similar to that of Mo liangye.

    The same handsome, the same tough.

    Even vaguely, with the outline of my eyebrows and eyes.

    Needless to think, he is indeed the crystallization of love between me and Mo liangye.

    Just, that once beautiful to make people enviable love, how to become now like this?

    Everything, is it really just because of that thing?

    Pluto''s words, let the warm heart of one side not very comfortable.

    "Brother, how can you defend her? What happened in those years, but what we saw with our own eyes, can it be false? "

    "Nuan Nuan, we did see it with our own eyes, but as the saying goes, seeing is not necessarily true. How can you conclude that what you see must be the truth?" The underworld retorts earnestly.

    "Even Yunxi has admitted their relationship. Isn''t that enough?" Nuan Nuan is still stubborn.

    The underworld shook his head helplessly and answered in a deep voice: "I would rather believe my mother than Ji Yunxi. Mother and father have gone through so many things together. Their feelings are higher than the mountains and deeper than the sea. Even if it takes mother''s life, she will never betray her father! "

    The sudden trust of Hades made me a little flattered.

    You know, since I knew the grudge between myself and Mo liangye, no one believed that I was innocent.

    Everyone thinks that I''m sorry for Mo liangye. Everyone thinks that I have an unclear relationship with Ji Yunxi''s reincarnation, that is, Yan Qiao.

    Has been wronged wrongs, deep backlog in my heart.

    At this moment, when Pluto said that he believed me, I really can''t control my tears any more and let them crash down.

    "You... Do you really believe me?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    The underworld stretched out his hand and hugged me in his arms. He comforted me in a deep voice: "mother, I am your son. No matter when I am, I will believe you unconditionally!"

    This sentence is undoubtedly the greatest comfort to me.

    I never thought it would be so good to be believed.

    "Well, as long as someone believes me. In fact, I''ve been troubled by it all this time. Although I lost my memory, I really feel that I didn''t do it that year! "

    "I''ve been thinking about this for a long time, and I think that as long as you get back the lost soul, all things can be revealed." Said the Hades.

    "Listen to my master, the reason why I was born short of a soul is probably that when I jumped into the gate of reincarnation, I suffered some kind of damage in reincarnation, which led to my incomplete soul and lost my memory and various abilities in the past. If that''s the case, will I be able to find the soul inside as long as I jump into the reincarnation door again? "

 Chapter 1004

    Hearing what I said, Wen wenleng snorted and said, "it''s too easy for you to think about it. Can anyone who wants to jump at the reincarnation gate jump? What''s more, it''s 30 years since you jumped in. Even now, you can''t find the soul. Otherwise, my brother and my father, why are they so distressed? "

    "Nuan Nuan is right. Over the years, my father and I have been trying to find my mother''s lost soul in the door of reincarnation. But no matter how many times we went in, we never got anything. Therefore, my father and I suspect that the soul may have dissipated long ago. " The underworld also echoed the Tao.

    "Dissipated?" I feel a little incredible.

    The underworld said, "well, it''s possible that the soul will never be found again. Mother''s memory and ability may never be restored. As for the truth of what happened in those years, it is probably impossible to explore it clearly. "

    Pluto''s words, let my heart not easy to ignite the hope, all of a sudden were extinguished.

    God knows how much I want to get back that soul, and how much I want to find out the truth of that year.

    But God forbid me.

    "Is there really no other way to make it clear?" I''m still a little reluctant.

    "In fact, this is not the only way. In the early years, before the door of reincarnation, there was a giant eye, known as the eye of reincarnation. Reincarnation eye is the first stone that was touched by the sun when Pangu created the world. Because it has the earliest congenital Yang Qi, it has extraordinary ability. It can not only easily see everything in the world after reincarnation, but also reverse time and space, and let you go back to any time you want to go back. "

    "Samsara eye? Is there such a magic thing in the underworld

    "Well, there was, but 30 years ago, not long before you betrayed your father, one day, samsara eye suddenly broke and spilled everywhere. Some of us do not give up and try our best to rescue it, trying to put it together again, but it is useless. Even if the broken samsara eye is restored to its former appearance, it has no ability of the past, just like an ordinary stone. " The underworld replied in a deep voice.

    "So, after all, there is still no way to find out the truth in those years?" I''m a little frustrated.

    Pluto hesitated for a moment, or nodded: "basically can be said to be like this."

    My mood is getting worse now.

    I hope again and again, but I am disappointed again and again.

    This kind of feeling is really very uncomfortable!

    "Mother, in fact, if you have a good relationship with your father, it may not be so important to find out what happened in those years. This can be seen from my father''s willingness to be with you again! " The underworld Wensheng advised.

    I wry smile for a while: "but I really don''t want to always carry a betrayal of his reputation, I want to be with him without any distractions, no mustard.". Besides, i... I don''t want Nuan Nuan to hate me like this all the time... "

    Warm lips: "as long as you do not continue to pester Ji Yunxi, I will not trouble you."

    I turned to her and said, "how do you know that I''m pestering him, not that he''s pestering me?"

    "You..." warm some air.

    Fortunately, as a brother, Pluto still took the initiative to stop the argument between her and me.

    "Nuan Nuan, she''s your mother. Why do you fight against her like this? Do you forget who risked his life and pulled you out of his body? "

    "Of course I remember, but... Even so, she can''t even rob her son-in-law! Many years ago before the war, Ji Yunxi had promised to marry me, but why did he suddenly change his mind and die for her? Even after reincarnation, still entangled with her? Does it have nothing to do with her attitude? " Wennuan is really stubborn.

    Hear warm words, the underworld''s brow tightly wrinkled.

    "It''s ok if you don''t say it. As soon as you say it, I also feel that Ji Yunxi seems to have something wrong. I can understand that he died for his mother before the war. After all, how could he have the heart to let her die? But after he was reincarnated, things seemed a little weird. Just imagine, if he really loves his mother as before, he should guard her silently as before, and wish her a better life. But it seems that after he was reincarnated and became Yan Qiao, what happened to his mother is getting worse and worse. Even the situation in the underworld is not as good as before. "

    Wennuan is not happy.

    "Brother, when you say this, you want to say that everything is caused by Yan Qiao. He deliberately wants her to have a bad life and our underworld to have a bad life?"

    "Nuan Nuan, I don''t mean that. I just think that Yan Qiao seems to have something strange. Is he not Ji Yunxi''s reincarnation at all?" Pluto raised his own doubts.

    "Brother, is it too much for you to guess your brother-in-law like this? As the underworld, who was Yan Qiao reincarnated? Shouldn''t you know the best? " He asked in a cold voice.

    I also echoed: "yes, the matter of reincarnation belongs to your underworld. You should know best whether he is Ji Yunxi or not."

    My words with Nuan Nuan seem to embarrass Pluto.

    He rubbed his eyebrows, sighed deeply, and said, "you''re right. Reincarnation is really the clearest thing for me as a Hades. So, when Yan Qiao first appeared and said that he was Ji Yunxi, I asked the judge under my hand to show me the book of life and death and the book of reincarnation. It clearly said that Ji Yunxi''s name after reincarnation was Yan Qiao! Because I found out the result, I didn''t pay attention to it until you mentioned the different attitude of Ji Yunxi just now. I just felt that there was something strange in it. "

    The words of Hades make me feel scared.

    "Then... What will happen if Yan Qiao is not Ji Yunxi''s reincarnation?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    The underworld gave me a deep look and replied in a deep voice, "if that''s the case, I''m afraid everything we''re going through now is just the beginning. Someone is brewing a bigger conspiracy. "

    "Someone? Who is it? "

    "I have to ask Yan Qiao about that." The underworld said with burning eyes.

    Nuan Nuan retorts: "impossible! Yan Qiao is Ji Yunxi. He is a good man. He used to be, and he is now. He can never do anything to hurt us! "

 Chapter 1005

    "Nuan Nuan, there is no absolute thing in the world. The reason why you think Yan Qiao has no problem is that you love him badly. When you look at him, you already have the filter of love. In this case, you can''t look at it objectively at all! " The underworld said to Nuan Nuan sincerely.

    But how can you listen to wennuan?

    Even though she knew that Yan Qiao might be a candle that would kill her, she still flew to him regardless of herself.

    "I don''t care. If anyone wants to say that Yan Qiao is a bad man, I''ll rush with him! As for other things, you can do whatever you like. I can''t control it! "

    Xu is wrong, warm finish saying this, then brush away.

    In such a big hall, only me and Hades are left.

    In the face of wennuan''s rude and stubborn attitude, Pluto, with shame on his face, slowly opened his mouth and said to me, "mother, I''m really sorry to let you see wennuan like this."

    I looked at my back and sighed.

    "She is also a girl of the utmost love. Unfortunately, sometimes if she loves too much, she will be blinded and make people lose their sense."

    "Yes, Nuan Nuan has been spoiled by my father and me since she was born. Naturally, she is more indulgent. But she would not be like this before, even if she occasionally had some wayward behavior, but on the whole, she was very clever. Until the war many years ago, she saw Ji Yunxi die for his mother, and the whole person collapsed. You know, that''s the man she loved when she was born. Without him, her spiritual support is completely broken. "

    I was moved.

    "At the end of the day, it''s my mother who hurt her."

    "No, it''s none of my mother''s business. Ji Yunxi''s love for my mother is well known, and Nuan is very clear. However, she did not expect that Ji Yunxi was willing to die for her mother in the end, which was equivalent to destroying her belief in love. Later, she met Yan Qiao again and found that Yan Qiao was Ji Yunxi''s reincarnation. Then she rekindled her hope and wanted to achieve the right result with Yan Qiao. But later... Later she saw her mother and Yan Qiao... "

    Later, he didn''t go on, which is equivalent to saving some face for me.

    "It''s not clear what''s the secret behind my affair with Yan Qiao. I just hope to find out the truth one day, so that I can be innocent, so that Nuan Nuan and I can continue our mother daughter relationship." I said solemnly.

    "Mother, you still care about warmth, don''t you?" Asked the underworld.

    I looked at him and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.

    The underworld is a person who has seen the world. He just glanced at me and saw the hesitation in my heart.

    "I know that for the time being, you still have doubts about me and Nuan Nuan being the children of your previous life. But please rest assured that I will not do anything to hurt you in any case. "

    I nodded and said in a deep voice, "thank you. It''s getting late. I should go back, or my master will be worried. "

    "Well, if you want to come to the underworld in the future, take this out, and they will bring you to me."

    Then the underworld took out a gold coin and put it into my hand.

    "As for Yan Qiao, I will try my best to find a way to see if I can fix the eye of reincarnation. That way, maybe we can get a glimpse of the truth through it. "

    "Well, I''ll trouble you about that."

    "Between mother and son, why be so polite. In the future, if my mother has anything difficult to do, just tell me. "

    The underworld said as he sent me to the gate of his mansion.

    I wanted to leave directly, but after two steps, I finally stopped and turned around.

    "You... Although you are the underworld, you have to be careful. After all, you have to guard the underworld!"

    Pluto slightly a Zheng: "mother refers to the ghost animal thing?"

    "I heard your father mention one or two that ghost animals are not ordinary things. Even they have been injured by ghost animals. You should pay more attention to them."

    I don''t know if I haven''t heard this kind of care for a long time. Pluto''s eyes are a little red.

    No wonder, the world often only cares about whether you fly high or not, and how many people will really care about whether you are tired or not?

    They envy your status and think that if you stand high, you can have everything.

    But in fact, it is the eternal truth that the height is too cold!

    We just looked at each other for a long time, and then he gradually returned to normal.

    "My mother''s words must be borne in mind! I also hope that when my mother is in the world, everything will be smooth, safe and happy. "

    I waved to him, took out a lighter and lit the Yellow amulet that master had given me before.

    Under the burning of the flame, Huang Fu slowly burns to ashes. A dark wind blows and rolls them all around me, forming a small tornado. It turns faster and faster around me and makes me fall into a kind of inexplicable syncope.

    "Seventeen, seventeen, wake up!" Someone whispered in my ear.

    I slowly opened my eyes and saw that master''s old face was full of tension.

    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"

    "What''s the matter with me? You smelly girl, I told you before, let you go back early, you see, now what time? Are you trying to scare me to death? " The master scolded.

    I rubbed my dizzy head and sat on the bed for a while. Then I thought about going to the underworld.

    Together, Shifu thought that I had been killed by the underworld''s Yin soldiers because I hadn''t been back for a long time.

    I smile, patted the master on the shoulder and comforted him: "master, do you have no confidence in me? It''s not so easy for those Yin soldiers to ask for my life! "

    The master gave me a white look: "just blow it! Just with your little Kung Fu, one or two Yin soldiers can easily take you down. Do you want me to have confidence in you? Next life

    "Master, I don''t want you to run on your apprentice like this!" I''m a little dissatisfied.

    The master stood up with his pipe in his mouth and said, "if you want me not to run on you, it depends on your own ability! If I don''t say anything else, I''ll talk about your achievements first, and I''m not very satisfied with them once! "

    "Master, you should speak with your conscience. Which time was I not in the top 10 of the grade? For others, this is the standard of Xueba, OK

    "It''s for others, not for me! According to my request, if you don''t give me the first place in the exam, I''m sorry that I raised you so much! " The master retorted.

    I''m a little speechless. I don''t want to fight with him.

    This old man, to put it bluntly, has to find something to run on me even if he has nothing to do.

    After all these years, I don''t know him?

    "Well, you''ve been watching me all night. Can you have a rest? It''s daybreak outside. I''ll get some breakfast. I''ll go to school as soon as I can. I''ll take the first test you always want! "

 Chapter 1006

    After I finished with my master, I left the room and went straight into the kitchen.

    I''m really hungry now because I''ve consumed a lot of energy.

    Take out the ingredients, I crackled inside, and finally before the others woke up, I made breakfast.

    Xu just got up, Ma Dongdong rubbed his eyes and came over in a daze.

    "Seventeen, what are you doing this morning?"

    I picked up the bowl, pointed to the other food in the pot, and answered: "the breakfast just made is still hot. You eat it quickly. We have to go to school later."

    Ma Dongdong glanced at the pot, swallowed his saliva subconsciously, and then ran to brush his teeth without looking back.

    Half an hour later, Ma Dongdong and I finally had breakfast and went to school with my schoolbag.

    "Seventeen, do you think we still need to make that D sound? I see in the comment area, many people leave messages, urging us to update the small video quickly! " Ma Dongdong talked to me as he walked.

    After thinking about it, I said to him in a deep voice: "what happened recently, I''d better not shoot it for the time being. After all, some things involve a wide range, not only one or two ghost stories can be told clearly, but also cause panic among fans and cause some great influence. That''s not good. "

    "You mean the ghost animal thing?" Ma Dongdong asked.

    I nodded: "recently, you can see that ghost animal is different from the Hanging Ghost and fox spirit we met before. It''s so terrible that it can''t be prevented at all. Besides, I went to the underworld last night and learned something deeper. I feel that the things we will encounter next are not only explained by ghosts and gods. Maybe if we don''t do it well, we may even die. "

    Ma Dongdong was a little surprised.

    "Seventeen, you... You''re going to die? So... Are you not far away from graduation? Then, can''t we go to set up a stall under the overpass and show people fortune telling? "

    "You can pull it down! Where did I learn? If you want to set up a stall under the overpass, you can learn from my master by yourself. Don''t pull on me. I can''t afford to lose that man! "

    "Seventeen, how can this be a shame? This is to carry forward the traditional culture of our country. If we are noble, we can still make money! " Ma Dongdong said happily.

    "I think you are crazy about money!"

    "No, my sister is getting married, but I haven''t saved much money. Would you be in no hurry? " Ma Dongdong murmured.

    "Well, I haven''t seen your sister since last month. Who is she?"

    "She went out to work with my future brother-in-law, and said that she would come back when the wedding day came, so that they could earn more money outside!"

    "Then your sister is really hardworking. Don''t delay your sister, study hard and try to get back to a good university I said casually.

    Ma Dongdong shriveled: "OK, why do you talk like my mother? However, I really miss my mother, and I don''t know what happened to her in that land of ghosts and animals. "

    Seeing that Ma Dongdong seemed a little sad, I reached out and patted him on the back and comforted him: "don''t think so much. Mo liangye will help us save your mother."

    Ma Dongdong sighed: "I hope so! Well, let''s not talk about these unhappy things. The bell is going to ring. We have to hurry up! "

    Then Ma Dongdong took me and strode toward his classroom.

    According to convention, the first class in the morning is Chinese.

    Not long after the bell rang, Yan Qiao came into the classroom with his textbook.

    He stood on the platform, looked around, and finally fell on me.

    Although he didn''t say a word, I always feel that his eyes are not clear.

    Thinking of the conjectures that Pluto and I had made about him in the underworld last night, my heart immediately began to respond.

    To tell you the truth, it''s really a very bad taste to be entangled by such a person who doesn''t know whether he is an enemy or a friend.

    But he is my teacher now, and I can''t do it too clearly. I have to base the book on the table as high as yesterday, blocking his sight.

    Fortunately, Yan Qiao was also an interesting person. Seeing that I didn''t want to talk to him, he didn''t say anything. He just opened the book and began to teach.

    "Students, today we are going to learn the famous Tang Dynasty poet Li Bai''s near wine. Please turn the textbook to No. 35..."

    Which once thought, Yan Qiao words just said half, was a knock on the door to interrupt.

    The crowd turned to look at the door.

    The next second, such a large classroom burst out a cry of surprise.

    "Oh, my God, isn''t that cool? I thought Mr. Yan was very handsome. I didn''t expect that this boy was ten times more handsome than Mr. Yan. What kind of beauty is this? "

    "Pinch me. I feel like I''m dreaming. How can there be such a good-looking boy in the world? "

    "Yes, this is love, the feeling of heart beating!"

    ����

    I can''t help but be curious to hear their exclamations.

    Looking up from the pile of books, I looked at the door.

    I saw a headmaster leading a tall boy standing there, talking to Yan Qiao.

    It seems that there is another transfer student coming to our class.

    For this matter, I have seen nothing strange. I don''t want to worry about it any more, so I sighed and prepared to bury my head in the books.

    But somehow, a light flashed through my mind.

    I seem to think of something.

    But... It''s... It''s impossible, isn''t it?

    How could someone like him come here?

    I don''t really believe it.

    Rubbed rubbed eyes, I do not give up to look at the past again.

    This time, my heart just missed half a beat.

    The eyebrows, no outline, the expression, is not disappeared a night of ink cool night who?

    "Students, be quiet. This is mo liangye, who just transferred to our school. From today on, he is a member of our class. Let''s applaud! " The headmaster said with a smile on his face.

    As he hoped, a burst of extremely warm applause burst out under the stage, and some girls even nearly clapped their hands.

    I''m the only one, but I''m not excited at all.

    Yan Qiao is enough for me. Now it''s a cool night. What do these two people want to do? Treat me like a sandwich in a cookie?

    Especially Mo liangye, how come he was once the supreme god of the underworld, and now he suddenly came to the world to be an ordinary high school student?

    Is this guy really worried about me being robbed by Yan Qiao?

    See palm drum almost, the principal to everyone raised his hand, signal to stop.

    So big classroom, suddenly quiet down, only the headmaster''s voice echoed around.

    "Now, let''s arrange a seat for this new classmate."

    The girls in the classroom raise their hands one after another. It seems that they all want to be at the same table with Mo liangye.

    It seems that there are a lot of Yangou these days!

    Unfortunately, the principal was not allowed to do so.

    He coughed a few times and said slowly, "Ma Dongdong, please move your seat back."

    Ma Dongdong''s face is covered.

    "Why?"

    "Because Mo liangye said he just wanted to sit with Liang Shiqi!"

 Chapter 1007

    Ma Dongdong is depressed.

    But the headmaster has spoken, what can he do?

    Reluctantly, he packed up his things and sat in the back row.

    "Well, since it''s all arranged, I won''t disturb the students in class. What should we do?"

    With that, the headmaster patted Mo liangye on the shoulder and turned away.

    Such a large classroom, almost everyone''s eyes fall on the tall and handsome Mo liangye.

    It seems that he is the focus of the world.

    Slightly glanced at Yan Qiao beside him, Mo liangye stirred up a smile of evil spirit in the corner of his mouth, then walked slowly down the platform and walked straight in my direction.

    At this moment, I really want to dig a crack in the ground.

    What the hell is this guy trying to do?

    Even if you are jealous, you don''t need to play so much, do you?

    I covered my face with a book and didn''t want him to look at me.

    But he was just like a man who had nothing to do with it. He directly extended his hand to me: "Liang Shiqi, please take care of me in the future!"

    Hearing this, I felt like ten thousand alpacas galloping by.

    Be a classmate, be a classmate. Why do you have to be my deskmate?

    What do you say to show more concern?

    This man is really hypocritical, no way!

    Xu saw that I had been covering my face with books and refused to look at him. Mo liangye laughed a little and asked, "look at Liang, do you not welcome me to be your deskmate?"

    The other girls in the class went crazy in an instant.

    "I, Mo liangye, Liang Shiqi doesn''t welcome you. I welcome you. You can be my deskmate!"

    "You go away, such an excellent boy as Mo liangye, of course it''s only when he sits with the flowers of this class that he can match."

    "What happened to ban Hua? You''re a classmate in class, so we must sit with you? He is not the kind of boy who only looks at his appearance

    "Yes, Mo liangye has just come. Everyone of us has a chance!"

    "If I can sit at the same table with Mo liangye, I would like to have zero eggs in this midterm exam."

    ����

    The noise is lingering in my ears.

    And the ink cool night, but like nothing happened, just look at me with a smile, let my heart straight hair.

    He made it clear that he wanted to embarrass me.

    Although I don''t want him to be my deskmate, and I don''t want to be under his surveillance all the time, but... I have already had a close relationship with him. If I want him to be my deskmate with other girls, I certainly don''t want to.

    So, after some tangle, I finally nodded to him.

    "Since you have to be my deskmate, please sit down. Anyway, I can''t stop you!"

    Mo liangye smiles with satisfaction, and then sits down beside me with peace of mind.

    All of the girls in the class were heartbroken and howled.

    "Ah, why, why did Mo liangye choose Liang Shiqi as his deskmate? Am I not good-looking enough, or am I not sincere enough? "

    "I''m the only male god in my life. I''ve been at the same table with others. I don''t feel like I''m in love anymore!"

    "Not happy, not happy, I want to protest, I want to be at the same table with the male god!"

    ����

    The noise, one after another in the classroom, made Yan Qiao very ugly on the platform.

    With a cold face, he snapped, "shut up! Are you going to have class? "

    The identity of a teacher is easy to use.

    They all kept quiet, sat quietly, and resumed the order of class.

    Yan Qiao opened the book and glanced at the students at the bottom. At last, he focused on me and Mo liangye.

    To tell you the truth, I can still feel the anger in Yan Qiao''s eyes even though he is six or seven meters away.

    It was a fire, a burning fire of jealousy.

    Obviously, he was extremely dissatisfied with the fact that Mo liangye suddenly became a student and did my deskmate.

    However, Mo liangye didn''t know how to persuade the headmaster to instruct me to be my deskmate.

    In this case, even if Yan Qiao didn''t want to, there was no way.

    I have to say that the move of Mo Liang Ye is really a radical move.

    As my deskmate, you can be with me all the time.

    In this way, if Yan Qiao wants to get close to me again, it will be difficult for me!

    Fortunately, Yan Qiao is also a more restrained person. Even if he is very angry, he doesn''t attack in front of other students at the moment.

    "Well, now let''s continue today''s course. Please turn to page 35..."

    The voice of Yan Qiao''s lecture gradually flowed in the classroom.

    Because of the beauty of the cool night and excited female students also quiet down, obedient class.

    This makes the atmosphere between me and Mo liangye more and more awkward.

    On weekdays, I basically meet him at home, and most of the time, we go straight to the theme.

    Now, he suddenly became my classmate, the key is the same table, this... How to see, how to let people not adapt, OK?

    I pretended to listen to the class, while quietly glancing at the side of the ink cool night.

    He was sitting upright, listening to Yan Qiao''s lecture very seriously, even with a shallow smile on his face. He was just a model of a good student in the contemporary era, OK!

    But only I knew where he was listening to the class. He clearly got a bargain and was still demonstrating to Yan Qiao.

    Estimated, now Yan Qiao heart shadow area, also is not general big!

    Time, minutes and seconds in the past, a Chinese class soon ended.

    Because of the cool night in ink, Yan Qiao thought it was a bit blocked. As soon as the bell rang after class, he left with his textbook.

    So big classroom, and began to mess up, countless female students come, want to chat up with Mo liangye.

    "Hello, Mo liangye. My name is Roman. I''m glad to be friends with you."

    Ban Hua stretched out her slender hand and seemed to shake hands with Mo liangye.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye didn''t look at her at all, so she put her face aside.

    This makes class flower feel extremely embarrassed, a delicate little face suddenly rose red.

    "You... Why are you so impolite? I''m a ban Hua. It''s a great honor for me to take the initiative to say hello to you! "

    Ink cool night is still indifferent, only light spit out a word: "roll!"

    Class flower water Lingling big eyes, immediately gush beans big tears, looking at it can be said to be moving.

    "You... You bully people!"

    With that, she covered her face and ran away quickly.

    All the people present were speechless.

    After all, they just thought that Mo liangyechang was amazing, but they didn''t expect that his temper was so fierce that they couldn''t accept it for a while.

    Although roses are beautiful, no one wants to pierce thorns.

    After a little discussion, they parted.

    In the narrow space, there are only me and Mo liangye left.

    "My lady is satisfied with what I do?" He spoke in seclusion.

    I was stunned for a moment, a little puzzled.

    "If you are my wife, then I am the one with the Lord. How can a man who has a master hook up with other girls? " Ink cool night light said.

    I think he''s talking about this?

    But even if he wants to guarantee his loyalty to me, he doesn''t need to be so fierce, does he?

    Good or bad... Good or bad, be tactful, don''t hurt other girls'' self-esteem!

    Mo Liang night where think so much, continue to say to me: "the same reason, now you are my wife, is also a master, nature also can''t with other men frown!"

 Chapter 1008

    "You''ve made such a big show. To put it bluntly, isn''t it just to prevent me from hooking up with Yan Qiao?" I didn''t say it.

    Mo liangye bent his fingers and gently scraped my nose. He replied with a smile: "madam, you are so smart!"

    "As for you! Even if Yan Qiao is my teacher, I won''t have anything to do with him. You really don''t have to come and watch me all the time! " I''m not happy.

    But ink cool night just lazy tube so much, still go their own way.

    "That''s it. Even if you object, it won''t help. Anyway, my woman, I will never allow anyone to touch me! "

    I have some helpless, but also helpless, had to lie on the table to play mobile phone, no longer pay attention to him.

    But Ma Dongdong, who was sitting behind him, was not honest at all. He began to ask questions when he caught the chance.

    "That... Mo liangye, you said you could go to the land of ghost animals and rescue my mother. Is that true?"

    Mo cool night slightly sideways, swept Ma Dongdong one eye, light should way: "if, you dare to hit 17 idea again, that this matter son is false."

    Hearing this, I was a little confused and turned my head subconsciously.

    "What did you say? Ma Dongdong, he... He has my idea? Mo liangye, have you got delusion of being killed? In your eyes, any one with a handle is your rival? Let me tell you, Ma Dongdong and I grew up together. In my eyes, he is a woman. In his eyes, I have always been a man. So even if you have to doubt, don''t talk nonsense! "

    Mo liangye picked his eyebrows: "don''t you believe it? Ask him yourself

    I turned to Ma Dongdong: "is what Mo liangye said true?"

    Ma Dongdong''s secret was so openly revealed that his face was as red as anything.

    "I... i... in fact, I didn''t want to hide it from you. I wanted to tell you a long time ago, but... I was afraid of being rejected by you, so... I didn''t care..."

    I can''t help holding my forehead.

    "Ma Dongdong, I''ve been taking you as my friend, but you want to soak me?"

    Ma Dongdong is more and more embarrassed.

    "Seventeen, I don''t really want to soak you. I just like to stay with you. You... If you don''t like it, I won''t do that to you in the future. Anyway... Anyway, you have a cool night now. No matter how much I like you, I don''t have a chance. "

    Mo liangye is very satisfied with this.

    He reached out and patted Ma Dongdong on the shoulder. He was so happy with his smile.

    "Boy, you know current affairs very well!"

    Ma Dongdong drooped his head and whispered: "if it wasn''t for you to save my mother, do you think I would say that?"

    Mo liangye choked for a while, but soon returned to normal.

    "Madam, do you see that this boy used to say that he liked you, but now he has to give up his love for you for such a small matter. Tut Tut, sure enough, there is no one in the world who loves you more than I do! "

    I rolled my eyes at him: "you can pull it down! If you really want to love me, will last night worry me all night? "

    Mo liangye squinted: "did madam worry about me?"

    Ma Dongdong quickly answered: "that''s not true. I couldn''t get in touch with you last night. I was so anxious that I didn''t even have dinner. It seems that later, she woke up her master in the middle of the night and sent her to the underworld in the way of going to the underworld. I guess she also went to see you. "

    Mo Liang night seems to have some accidents, looked at me, asked in a deep voice: "he said, but really?"

    I don''t want to look over my face and mutter, "you think it''s beautiful! Who do you think you are? How can I worry about you and even go to hell for you? What a beautiful thought you have

    Mo liangye reaches out his hand and gently puts his slender finger on my Tianling cover. He feels it for two seconds, and tears out a very beautiful arc at the corner of his mouth.

    "There is still a small part of the breath of the underworld in your body. Obviously, it was when you were in the shade last night. Do you want to deny it, ma''am? "

    I glared at him and said coldly, "even if I went to the underworld last night, who told you I was looking for you? Maybe, I''m just idle and bored. I want to go to the underworld... "

    Before I finished the last two words, Mo liangye put his hand around my neck and forced my whole face to him.

    He kisses his sexy thin lips.

    My brain, suddenly exploded into fireworks.

    He... He actually kisses me in front of so many classmates in the classroom?

    He... What on earth does he want to do?

    I feel my body temperature is rising rapidly, and my whole body is hot and dry.

    Fortunately, the ink cool night is not too much, just gently kiss me, quickly released me.

    "Boy, see? If you want to chase a girl, you have to be simple and rude. You are so submissive that you can''t hold a fart for a long time. The key is that you don''t dare to express yourself. No girl can look up to you! " Mo liangye looks at Ma Dongdong provocatively.

    Ma Dongdong marveled at Mo liangye''s behavior, and the worshipful chongmo liangye gave a thumbs up: "no wonder you can make 17 pairs of you worry about, or you cow! Don''t worry. From today on, Ma Dongdong won''t have the idea of "Seventeen"! After all, no one dares to rob a girl like you

    I feel speechless about Ma Dongdong''s dogleg attitude.

    This goods, one second ago also said like me, want to tell me, the next second directly sold me to Mo liangye this bastard.

    Do you want to be so unruly!

    I was so angry that I didn''t want to talk to these two boring people.

    But Ma Dongdong didn''t give up. He took the cool night to ask for advice on how to soak girls. He didn''t give up until the bell rang.

    This is a history class.

    The history teacher is a middle-aged man with glasses. He looks gentle, but he has a hot temper.

    No, as soon as we enter the classroom, the whole classroom is quiet, and no one dares to say a word more.

    After all, the last time we were in his class, because of the loud noise, the whole class was pulled out and ran a full 10 laps around the playground in the summer.

    That memory is unforgettable.

    So who dares to break ground on Taisui?

    However, even if we are all quiet, the history teacher''s mood seems not very good.

    "The bell has been ringing for so long. Why hasn''t everyone in your class arrived yet? Do you want to go out for another 10 laps? " He growled.

    Hearing this, our whole class was stunned. You look at me and I look at you.

    "Teacher, we are all here. Are you mistaken?" The history representative said.

    The history teacher glared at him, pointed to a seat at the back door of the classroom, and asked harshly, "there is still a seat available. Do you tell me everyone is here? Do you think I''m blind

    As soon as the words came out, people found that there was one person missing in the classroom.

    And less of that person, is before the Mo cool night Qi cry ban Hua Roman.

    It''s been ten minutes. Why hasn''t she come back?

    Is it hard to be angry so much that I don''t even want to go to class?

 Chapter 1009

    "Teacher, there may be something wrong with romanman. She didn''t mean to be late." The history representative explained.

    But the history teacher has a bad temper. He can''t control so much. He yelled: "being late means being late. Don''t make so many excuses! Otherwise, if all of you are late, will I still have this class? "

    "Teacher... Don''t be angry, or... Or I''ll go out and look for her. Maybe she will come back to class soon..." the representative of history class tried to appease the teacher.

    Fortunately, the history teacher took a look around and finally held back his anger and didn''t punish us.

    "Forget it, let''s go on with the class, so that we won''t be delayed because of someone!"

    With that, the history teacher began the class.

    I listen attentively to the class, and while taking notes in the textbook, for fear of missing an important knowledge point.

    And Mo Liang night, just like the one who came to cultivate immortals, from the beginning of the class, he closed his eyes beside him until the bell rang after class.

    "Hey, brother, since you are here to be a student, would you please act like a little bit? Otherwise, others will be suspicious. How can I explain? " I said with some dissatisfaction.

    The Mo cool night picked to pick eyebrow, light say: "I come here of purpose, is to accompany you, have what relation with those mediocre people?"? So why should I care what they think of me? "

    "Yes, you are right. I can''t control you! The next class is physical education. Don''t follow me. Stay where you are cool! "

    Then I stood up and prepared to go to the playground with other students.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye stood up, took my hand and went straight to the playground.

    My whole brain is buzzing like it''s going to explode.

    Before kissing me, no one saw me except Ma Dongdong, so I didn''t care about him.

    But now, in front of the public, he is holding me so blatantly, what do you want to do?

    I don''t want to be killed by the whole school!

    Sure enough, as I thought, seeing Mo liangye, such a top handsome guy, holding me, all the girls we met along the way were incarnated in lemonade, and their small eyes were called envy.

    "Who is this woman? You''re so ugly, you deserve to be led by this handsome guy? "

    "This is Liang Shiqi from the next class! In fact, she looks pretty good, but... With this handsome guy, it almost happened! "

    "I heard that there is a handsome boy in the next class, isn''t that right?"

    "Yes, that''s it! Is it the same as me that I have been electrified? "

    "Yes, yes! Really handsome! Compared with him, our school grass is just like rubbish! "

    "So do I! Just, why is Mao the handsome guy holding Liang Shiqi? Moreover, it seems that the relationship between the two people is very good. Is Liang Shiqi the one who gave the handsome man his head down? "

    "It''s possible! I heard that in order to catch the rich, some female stars specially ask the rich to drop their heads, so that the rich can be obedient to themselves. Look at Liang Shiqi. If you want to have a face and no face, if you want to have a body and no figure, you can''t match this handsome guy at all. Therefore, I suspect Liang Shiqi is to give this handsome man a head down, so that he can treat her so well! "

    ����

    Countless rumors spread among the crowd, which made me want to curse my mother.

    I give ink cool night drop head?

    What do these people think?

    At the beginning of Mingming, he was the one who took the initiative to beat me up.

    Now it''s good, I didn''t do anything, but became a back pot?

    It''s true that Dou E is not wronged by me!

    Xu is to see through what I think in my heart, Mo liangye suddenly stops and turns to look at those whispering girls.

    "Liang Shiqi is my beloved woman. If any of you dare to speak ill of her again, I''ll be rude to you!"

    His words are very loud. They mean to protect me to the end.

    Where did those girls see this posture, they murmured two words one after another, and then they scattered.

    My ears are finally quiet.

    "Ma''am, it''s all right!" The Mo cool night temperature sound comforts a way.

    I looked around and found that there were no female students around us, so I was relieved.

    "Hey, can you stop being intimate with me at school? Otherwise, those girls will really be jealous of me. At that time, you''ll leave as soon as you pat your ass, and I''ll have to be run by them here! " I suggested.

    Mo liangye looked down at me, took my head into his arms, and said in a deep voice, "then I''ll be here with my wife until she graduated from the college entrance examination!"

    "Always... Always with me? Don''t you have anything else to do? I''ve heard that ghost animal is not very honest now. If you delay to deal with business in order to accompany me, then I''ll be a disaster for beauty! " I''m a little reluctant.

    Mo Liang night light smile: "for me, accompany my wife to school, is the biggest business!"

    "Is your mouth covered with honey? Let me tell you, I''m not one of those crazy little girls. No matter how much rhetoric you say to me, it doesn''t work! " I mumbled.

    "I know that Madame is the most unique girl in the world. She must be different from them. As for what I said, every sentence is true. I will take advantage of my spare time to deal with the ghost animal business. In normal times, I will basically stay with you and be your closest flower protector! "

    Seeing that he said it so clearly, for a moment, I didn''t know how to answer it.

    Mo liangye looked at me and slowly opened his mouth: "madam, we have been separated for 30 years. I don''t want to be separated from you any more, so please let me stay with you like this, OK?"

    Speaking of this, if I refuse again, it''s meaningless. I nodded and answered softly, "OK."

    Seems to be very satisfied with my answer, Mo cool night bowed his head, gently in my forehead kiss, then led me to continue to the direction of the playground.

    Which once thought, we just walked to the corner of the teaching building, we met Yan Qiao who just came out of the office.

    At the moment, Yan Qiao had already taken off his coat in the morning and was wearing a pure white shirt.

    The breeze came and gently moved the corners of his clothes.

    From a distance, I can see that there is a certain taste of noble childe.

    Xu didn''t expect to meet us. Yan Qiao looked a little confused.

    "You..." he wanted to speak.

    Which once thought, Mo cool night lightly a smile, in the facial expression quite took some complacency.

    "It turned out to be Mr. Yan. I''m so sorry. My girlfriend is so clingy to me. It makes Mr. Yan laugh!"

    Yan Qiao''s face turned green as soon as he said this.

    Obviously, Mo liangye is demonstrating to him!

    "The school explicitly stipulates that students in school are forbidden to have puppy love. Do you want to openly violate the rules and regulations of the school?" Yan Qiao cold voice scolds a way.

    Mo liangye shrugged and said, "who do I want to hold hands with? I don''t even care about the rules and regulations of heaven."

 Chapter 1010

    Hearing this, Yan Qiao''s face was extremely embarrassed, as if he had anger in his heart, but it was hard to send it out to his face.

    "Mo liangye, I heard that you were once the king of the underworld. I didn''t expect that you would condescend to be a student here for a little girl. Is it really worth it? " Yan Qiao asked coldly.

    Mo liangye was not angry at all, and even had a proud smile on her face.

    "Listen to what you mean, once you had a high status, you can never do what an ordinary man should do?"

    Yan Qiao did not answer, but his eyes had already explained everything.

    Mo cool night "tut tut" two, tone with a trace of banter.

    "Yan Qiao, it''s not that I look down on you, but with your awareness, it''s really hard to win the favor of our family. A man''s big husband should be powerful and unyielding, but for the sake of his beloved woman, even if it is as low as dust, what can be criticized? It''s hard to say that compared with you in this life, you are far behind. In the last life, you are really good to her. I don''t care too much about some things. But in this life, you really have nothing to admire. So, if you dare to make up her mind again, don''t blame me for being rude to you! "

    I don''t know if I was stimulated by Mo liangye''s words. Yan Qiao''s tight smelly face finally relaxed at this moment.

    That tiny pursed corner of the mouth, even raised a slightly warped radian.

    "Mo liangye, in my last life, I gave her to you just because I was too kind. This life, do you think I will be so stupid? To put it in a bad way, even if you run here to be a student, can you keep her heart? Love is not something that can be won by anyone who accompanies her for a long time. "

    As soon as I said this, I took a breath.

    Although he didn''t say it directly, I always feel that both inside and outside of his words, it seems that I betrayed Mo liangye 30 years ago and entangled with him.

    It''s a thorn in the heart of Mo liangye. It''s almost the one who mentions him.

    Now Yan Qiao is in front of him. Can he bear the stimulation of such insinuations?

    But in fact, I underestimated Mo liangye after all.

    The expression on his face did not change at all. He was still so proud and cold, as if no matter what Yan Qiao said or did, he could not affect his mood.

    "Yan Qiao, is that all you have to say? Or, you''re out of your wits, because that''s the only thing you can hold? " The voice of the cool night of ink rings lightly.

    Yan Qiao''s face changed slightly, and he seemed a little confused.

    After all, in his eyes, once he used that thing to stimulate Mo liangye, the Mo liangye would absolutely run away every minute.

    But now the cool night is so calm, it''s unreasonable.

    "You... You don''t care who your woman sleeps with?" Yan Qiao asked in disbelief.

    Mo liangye glanced at me and laughed at me. Then he said calmly, "it''s not normal for a woman as good as my wife to have two or three toads around her. Since I can be her husband, I can naturally accept her past trivia

    "Sidelights? Mo liangye, I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake. At the beginning, she was very charming under me. So big a green hat, but you only call it a little bit of frivolous news? You have a big heart

    "Oh, it seems that you really regard that event as a great event! You think you''re sleeping with my wife, but in my opinion, it''s not necessarily my wife who''s sleeping with you. In other words, you are just a free cowherd for my wife! " Mo liangye''s mouth is merciless.

    Yan Qiao''s mood, really can''t be strained at all.

    "Mo liangye, you''ve gone too far!"

    Mo liangye hugged my shoulder tightly and asked softly, "madam, do you think I''m going too far?"

    Damn, this guy threw such a difficult question to me. It''s just like baking me on the fire!

    If you answer too much, it will not give him face.

    With his temper, I don''t know how to torture me.

    If you can''t answer it too much, it seems to be a little cruel to Yan Qiao.

    What should be the answer?

    At the moment, I really want to cry.

    Mo liangye is definitely intentional!

    Deliberately trying to see me embarrassed.

    He also deliberately wanted me to say something embarrassing to Yan Qiao.

    Ah, what a torment!

    "Madame, do you think it''s too much for your husband?"

    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Mo liangye asked again and gave me a small look.

    The hairs on my body stand upright.

    I went, this guy is to force me to submit!

    What can I do?

    I''m desperate, too!

    In desperation, I had to glance at Yan Qiao and whispered: "compared with teacher Yan, my husband''s words seem to be more polite. So, I really don''t know where to start with the so-called "excessive" by Mr. Yan just now? "

    Sure enough, as soon as my words were spoken, Yan Qiao''s face suddenly collapsed.

    "Liang Shiqi, I didn''t expect you to be such a woman! Do you forget who saved you with his life again and again? "

    "Miss Yan, if I remember correctly, I should have told you last time. I lost my memory. I don''t remember the last life at all. So, please don''t make friends with the past in the future, OK I replied casually.

    That sounds a little heartless.

    But what I said is also true.

    People have been telling me about me and him all the time.

    And I, indeed, have no impression of what he has done for me.

    In this case, how can I have a little affection for him?

    "Good, good, Liang Shiqi, I''m wrong about you! From now on, your business has nothing to do with me! " Yan Qiao said to me with anger in his heart.

    Mo liangye waved to him very unruly: "I don''t need to worry about my wife. You''d better mind your own business

    Yan Qiao stares at Mo liangye and turns to leave.

    Unexpectedly, the next second, as if he remembered something, he turned back and looked at Mo liangye, showing a very Yin Luan smile.

    "I hope you will always be as confident as you are now."

    I was stunned for a moment, so I wanted to ask.

    But Yanqiao has gone, leaving us a lonely and lonely figure.

    "He... He just left?" I asked.

    Mo Liang night shrugged, light should way: "otherwise?"

    "But what he just left behind seems to have some meaning."

    Mo liangye touched my forehead and looked at me like a fool: "madam, what''s the matter with what a toad said? You just think that he put a P, and you don''t even need to smell it! "

    I''m a little speechless.

    "Hello, you are also a Pluto. Can you speak a little more politely?"

    "Gentle? I don''t have a big mouth to smoke him, it''s already good. Do you want me to be gentle? Liang Shiqi, you have to find out who is your husband in the past and this life! " Mo liangye was obviously a little unhappy.

    Looking at him like this, I had to sigh and follow him and say, "it''s you. It used to be you, it''s you now, it''s still you in the future. Are you always satisfied?"

    The frown that Mo Liang night wrinkly, finally loosened.

    "That''s about it! Anyway, from today on, I''m the only one around you. Yan Qiao, Zhang Qiao, Li Qiao and Wang Qiao, all of them, get out of my way! "

    "Well, you''re not finished. If you drag on, we can''t have PE class yet?" I stopped the broken thoughts of Mo Liang night in time.

    "Up! Madame, I dare not say so? "

    Mo liangye said, then led me to the playground.

    In fact, the so-called physical education, at most is to run, play games and so on.

    PE teacher with a stopwatch, measured our speed of 100 meters, let us free activities.

    "Madam, it''s sunny here. Let''s sit over the fence. It''s shady there." Ink cool night proposal.

    Without waiting for me to open my mouth, Ma Dongdong, who came out of nowhere, said, "good, good, the sun is too poisonous. I also think I should go to the other side of the fence to enjoy the cool."

    As soon as I finished 100 meters, I was a little sweaty, so I didn''t object, so I went with them to the cool wall.

    Did not want to go to the middle of the time, ink cool night suddenly stopped.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t you mean to go to the fence to enjoy the cool? Why don''t you go? " I don''t understand.

    Ink cool night back body, deep eyes in the huge playground quickly swept, face has become a little dignified.

    "What''s going on? What''s the matter with you? Did you find something bad? " I asked again.

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice: "just now, I felt a stream of Yin Qi."

    "Yin Qi? In the daytime, the sun is still so poisonous. I wish it hadn''t given off heat. How could it still have Yin Qi? " I don''t understand any more.

    "Although it''s very light, and it''s still the kind of flash, but I''m sure it''s definitely Yin Qi!" Ink cool night very firmly said.

    See him so, my heart also followed to lift up.

    Anyway, he used to be the underworld. He had a much sharper intuition than us about Yin Qi and other things. He said yes, it should be true in nine cases out of ten!

    I thought of what we had experienced during this period, and began to guess, "is it a ghost animal?"

    Mo liangye shook his head: "not necessarily. Just now that silk Yin Qi only appeared so half a second, time is not enough, even if I, also can''t completely confirm that thing is ghost animal

    Listen to us talking about ghost animal, Ma Dongdong on one side is also energetic.

    "What on earth does that ghost animal want to do? Now I run to the hospital, then to my home, and now to my school. Do you have to pester me or what? "

    I picked an eyebrow at him and joked, "maybe the ghost animal thinks you are handsome and wants to take you back to be his wife?"

 Chapter 1011

    "Seventeen, can you be serious? What I asked is true Ma Dongdong is dissatisfied.

    I shriveled mouth, light should way: "you ask me, I ask who?"? The ghost animals are not only evil, but also mysterious. Who can guess what they think? "

    Ma Dongdong didn''t give up and turned to see Mo liangye: "what do you think?"

    "I don''t know."

    Mo liangye simply gave him three words.

    Ma Dongdong is a little speechless.

    "What''s the matter with you two? I don''t understand metaphysics, do I? OK, I''ll go back to my teacher and study hard. I won''t ask you two any more! "

    With that, Ma Dongdong went to the other side of the fence.

    I gently touched Mo liangye with my arm and asked in a deep voice, "what shall we do now? Do you want to continue to study the Yinqi you mentioned, or do you want to enjoy the cool

    Mo liangye pondered for a while and said slowly: "it''s day now. I think even if there are evil things, they won''t come out to make trouble. Let''s go and have a look at it first. "

    Even if he said that, it proved that there was really no danger in a short time. My heart hanging in mid air was finally released at the moment. Hand in hand with him, we went to the fence and sat down.

    Ma Dongdong doesn''t have a grudge. In just one or two minutes, he forgot all his previous unhappiness and began to chat with us again.

    This chat, directly to the end of physical education.

    After the assembly was disbanded, we went back to the classroom and continued the day''s course.

    I can''t count the number of times that Mo liangye was harassed by girls at the end of the day.

    Some in our own class, some in the next class, some in the junior class, some in the senior class, and even some of the most arrogant little girls on weekdays, all like being infected with evil, ran to tell Mo liangye one after another.

    This kind of situation makes other boys in the school extremely unhappy.

    No, after school, when Mo liangye came home with Ma Dongdong and me, he was stopped at the school gate.

    That person, is the school''s bully, relying on their own in the outside recognized a powerful big brother, then in the school bullying.

    For fear of revenge, no one dares to fight against him on weekdays.

    But now it''s a cool night, which attracts all the girls'' attention. How can he be cool?

    The little overlord leans on the motorcycle with a cigarette in his mouth, followed by several small pawns.

    Seeing the three of us coming out, the little overlord threw the cigarette butts on the ground directly, stamped them out with his feet, and then came to us with head shaking.

    "Boy Xiao Bawang whistled in the cool night.

    Mo cool night light glanced at him one eye, directly ignored him, continue to stride forward.

    Little overlord probably has never been so brushed face, heart immediately unhappy, loudly cried: "stop!"

    Can Mo cool night as if did not hear the same, even the pace did not stop.

    Little overlord felt his dignity was challenged, and his face became very ugly.

    "What are you doing? Give it to me now! Today I have to do this little white face! " He said to the minions beside him in a cold voice.

    The minions usually rely on the little overlord. Now that the little overlord speaks, how dare they not listen?

    So, a few people all toward the ink cool night rushed up.

    Seeing this posture, Ma Dongdong was extremely nervous.

    "Seventeen, it''s unfair for them to fight each other. Shall we help Mo liangye?"

    I took him and backed away.

    "Help him? Ma Dongdong, you look down on my sister''s man! Take a good look, let you see today, what is a man in a man

    Ma Dongdong''s face was covered, but he still followed my eyes and looked at the cool night.

    The minions were smart enough to rush to the side of Mo Liang''s body and surround him first, blocking his way.

    My eyes sank in the cool night.

    "Get out of the way!"

    One of the minions was probably eager to perform meritorious service. With a cold hum, he shook the stick in his hand.

    "Get out of the way? Boy, you can see clearly, sir, what I''m holding in my hand is a stick, which can kill people! If you are wise, you should give us an apology and kowtow three times. Maybe our boss will be happy and forgive you! Otherwise, you can''t leave here intact today! "

    There was still no expression on Mo liangye''s face. It was like a statue that was so cold that he didn''t even give his eyes to the minion.

    I don''t care so much about the face of the minions.

    "Boy, this is your own death today!"

    With that, he waved the stick in his hand and rushed straight to Mo liangye.

    If ordinary people, to see such a thrilling scene, I''m afraid they would have cried for a long time.

    But not in the cool night.

    After all, no matter how to say, he was once a powerful Pluto. How could he be afraid of such a few minions?

    I crossed my hands and held them in my chest. I watched the situation on their side with a good mood.

    The stick in his hand was only 10 cm away from Mo liangye''s back. He was about to hit him, but Mo liangye was still indifferent, as if he didn''t intend to fight back.

    But in fact, Mo liangye not only fought back, but also very fast.

    In the blink of an eye, Mo liangye''s hand firmly clasped the stick that the minion waved, and then gently pinched it. The originally strong stick instantly turned into powder and fell to the ground.

    The minions were full of confidence. Seeing this scene, they all withered.

    "This... How is this possible? No... it''s an illusion. It must be an illusion! "

    As if I can''t believe it, the minion clenched his fist and beat Mo liangye again.

    This time, the speed of Mo liangye is still very fast, just like a gust of wind. He directly pinches the minion''s fist, making him unable to move.

    "Boss, help me, help me..." the minions are about to cry.

    XIAOBAWANG is also a little confused, but for him, face is more important.

    "Give it to me, all together! I don''t believe he can hit you all at the same time

    The boss spoke, and the rest of the minions naturally had no reason to refuse. They all jumped on Mo liangye like a madman.

    However, before they met Mo liangye, they were hit by something and flew out in an instant.

    "This... This... Who are you? You... What kind of Kung Fu did you learn? "

    XIAOBAWANG was obviously afraid, even his voice was trembling.

    Mo liangye puts aside the fist of the first minion before and walks slowly to the little overlord, looking at him without expression.

    Even if the little overlord has been domineering for such a long time, he has never seen this battle. He just plops down on his knees and kowtows to Mo liangye.

    "Please forgive me, great Xia. I''ll never dare to..."

    Mo liangye leaned down slightly, grabbed the collar of little overlord, and said in a deep voice: "not everyone in this world can move you!"

    XIAOBAWANG nodded: "yes, i... I remember, I really dare not, in this school in the future, you are big brother, we... We are all your little brother..."

    The Mo cool night coldly swept him one eye, sternly shout a way: "roll!"

    Immediately, he fiercely threw away the little overlord.

    The little overlord got up from the ground and went away with those minions.

    "Wait!"

    The little overlord stopped, turned his head and bowed in the cool night.

    "Brother, what else can I do for you?"

    Mo liangye squints and stares at XIAOBAWANG tightly. His face seems dignified.

    "Nothing, you go!"

    The little overlord was a little confused. He didn''t understand his intention, but he didn''t dare to disobey his orders. He soon left with his minions.

    "Mo liangye, what''s the matter with you?" I''m a little curious.

    As far as I know about him, his reaction just now is quite abnormal.

    "Just now, I seemed to see a trace of Yin Qi in him." Ink cool night light said.

    "Yin Qi?"

    Mo liangye nodded: "it seems to be the same as what I felt in the playground before."

    My heart, suddenly a cool.

    "Do you mean there are evil things attached to the little overlord?"

    "Not necessarily. If it''s attached to him, it can''t be just a little bit of Yin Qi. I guess he has been to that shady place, such as the playground

    "What should we do now?" I asked.

    Mo liangye shrugged his shoulders and said, "we don''t know what the Yin Qi is, so we can''t do it. Let''s put it on hold and wait for things to be clear before we take action."

    "Well, I hope nothing goes wrong while we shelve it!" I sighed.

    Mo cool night stretched out his hand to embrace me into his arms, light said: "with husband in, what are you afraid of?"

    "Yes, with you, the former Lord of the underworld, no matter how powerful the demons are, they dare not come out to make trouble!" I followed his words.

    Mo liangye bowed his head and gave me a kiss on my forehead. He said with a smile, "madam, you are so good!"

    "Hey, can you two take care of my single dog? You can''t be full. I don''t know if you''re hungry! " Ma Dongdong protested.

    Mo Liang night moved his lips: "so, you don''t want to save your mother?"

    Ma Dongdong was stunned for a moment. When he reacted, he had changed his face: "save, save, of course. My mother''s life is all in your hands! You kiss, you kiss at will, just think I''m blind and can''t see anything! "

    Words fall, Ma Dongdong also very dogleg with his hands covered his eyes.

    I can''t help holding my forehead.

    Make such a face than turn a book also fast friend, I am also very helpless ah!

    So the three of us went home together.

    After dinner, the three of us moved the reclining chair to the yard, ready to bask in the moon, and watched the chess match between master and uncle ma.

    Which once thought, to observe half, Ma Dongdong screamed open.

    "Something''s wrong! 17�� Some people in the class say that Roman hasn''t come home yet, and her parents are going crazy! "

 Chapter 1012

    Mo liangye looks up.

    "You mean the arrogant Banhua in the daytime?"

    Ma Dongdong nodded: "yes, that''s her! Originally, she didn''t come to the next few classes during the day. Everyone thought that she was angry and deliberately skipped class. After all, she has done this kind of thing several times before, so no one cares about it. But who knows, up to this point, she hasn''t come home, and the phone can''t get through, so her parents are worried. "

    "Did she go to her classmate''s house? I think she usually has the best relationship with Zhou Yaoyao and Lu Xiaobai. Have you ever asked them? " I asked.

    "Romanman, her parents went to Zhou Yaoyao and Lu Xiaobai''s house to look for her. They all said that they were not with romanman, and they didn''t know where she was. It''s the two of them who sent the news to the class group, otherwise we still don''t know the news of Roman''s disappearance! " Ma Dongdong answers with his mobile phone.

    I turned my head and looked at Mo liangye: "I remember during the day, you didn''t say too much. How could romanman have gone so well? Is it hard to get back at you, hiding deliberately and not letting people find you? "

    Ink cool night''s facial expression, gradually become some dignified.

    There seemed to be some worry.

    "I have a bad feeling."

    I frowned, a little puzzled: "bad hunch? What do you mean? "

    Mo liangye took a deep look at me and asked, "madam, do you still remember the wisp of Yin Qi that I told you during the day?"

    "Yes, what''s the matter?"

    "I suspect that the disappearance of Roman may be related to that wisp of Yin Qi!"

    Hearing this, Ma Dongdong and I were shocked.

    "What? Do you mean that Roman may have been harmed by evil things, which is why he disappeared? "

    Mo liangye didn''t make a sound, but his eyes were enough to explain everything.

    "What shall we do now?" I''m a little worried.

    After hearing our conversation, Xu Shi, who had been playing chess with Uncle Ma, finally opened his mouth.

    "Seventeen, before people said you were a disaster, I still don''t believe it. Now, maybe you are! Anyway, as long as I have something to do with you, it''s no good! "

    I have black lines all over my face.

    "Master, next time you make complaints about me, can you get the key first?"

    Master glanced at me and said, "what''s the point? The point is that there is a girl missing in your class, which may be caused by evil things? What a big deal! I''ll make you all nervous! "

    Master''s words gave Ma Dongdong a boost.

    "Tut Tut, Shiqi Shifu is really an old driver. When this happens, he doesn''t even blink! Seventeen, I think you have to follow your master to study hard, so that Mount Tai can collapse in front of you without changing your face! "

    With that, Ma Dongdong squatted down in front of his master and asked: "master 17, do you have any strategies to save Roman? Tell me about it

    I''m looking forward to seeing him like this.

    With master''s character, if he is not sure, he will not dare to say such words.

    It can be seen that he has made up his mind about Roman.

    "Yes, master, tell us about it. It''s like fighting a fire, but it can''t be delayed at all!"

    Master put the last piece on the chessboard and won the game. Then he stood up and waved his fan.

    "Countermeasures, no!"

    Ma Dongdong and I widened our eyes and looked at master in disbelief.

    "What is it? Master, after all this time, you told us that there was no solution? Are you kidding us? "

    "No is no, even if you ask again ten times, it is still no!" The master answered frankly.

    "If not, why did you say that? What a waste of time I complained.

    The master continued to wave the fan in his hand, but his eyes glanced at Mo liangye: "don''t you have a big man here, so ask me what I''m doing, ask a big man to go!"

    With that, the master shook the fan and walked into the room.

    "All things are related. Now that you have doubts, you should do your best to check! Well, I''m old and I can''t move. I''m going to sleep! "

    "Seventeen, what are we going to do now? Romance is our classmate. We can''t ignore her, can we? " Ma Dongdong asked.

    I looked at the ink cool night, saw his originally tight frown, now has relaxed some.

    "You''ve come up with a way?"

    Mo liangye didn''t evade and answered very frankly: "I haven''t figured out a way yet, but I think your master is right. It''s really strange that the ray of Yin Qi appeared during the day, and it happened that it was stuck at the same time with Roman''s disappearance. It can be said that there is little possibility that there is no connection between the two."

    My muddled brain, being reminded by him, seems to have recovered.

    "So, the most important thing we need to do now is to find out the origin of that Yin Qi first! Only when we find Yin Qi can we find Roman

    Mo liangye nodded: "that''s right. It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s go to the school playground to see if we can find the evil spirit

    Because of the emergency, the three of us didn''t have time to think a lot. After saying hello to Uncle Ma, we rushed to the school.

    In the dark night, except for the croaking of frogs in the pond, there was basically only our breathing.

    Although romanman is very annoying, I still pray silently in my heart while running, praying that romanman has not been killed.

    After all, she is only 18 years old and still so young. It would be a pity if she died like this.

    Moreover, she ran out of the classroom because of Mo liangye. I don''t want Mo liangye to live in remorse and remorse all her life.

    Thinking so, I looked at Mo liangye. Although his face was still calm, I could still feel that he was worried.

    Presumably, he also regretted his indifference to Roman during the day.

    If it were not for his indifference, maybe romanman would not have met such a thing.

    However, up to now, we have no alternative but to go all out!

    Thinking about this, the pace of our three feet quickened, and soon we arrived at the school gate.

    Xu did not know that romanman had an accident. The security guard was lying on the table in the security room, snoring desperately.

    The three of us flipped through the fence and headed all the way to the playground we went to in the daytime.

    Because this place is remote, even in the daytime, in addition to physical education, few people come.

    So, in the middle of the night, it seems more silent.

    "The playground is so big, how can we find it?" Looking at the huge playground under the curtain of night, I have some difficulties.

    "Follow me! Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    Ma Dongdong and I didn''t have much experience in this kind of thing. At the moment, we had no idea, so we had to follow Mo liangye.

    I saw the cool night in the hands of the condensation of a blue flame, along the wall, slowly moving forward.

    The blue flame seems to be burning, constantly emitting faint blue light to illuminate the things around us.

    Ma Dongdong was a little curious and asked, "what is this, Mo liangye? It''s fun

    Mo liangye didn''t even look back, so he lightly replied, "is it fun? This thing, if it touches you, can burn you to ashes in an instant! "

    Ma Dongdong is tongue tied.

    "This is... So terrible? Then why do you take it out? What if it burns me and seventeen later? "

    "That ray of Yin Qi is very cunning. It''s sometimes hidden and sometimes appears. If it''s not for it, I''m afraid it''s hard to find the hiding place of that ray of Yin Qi." Ink cool night answer.

    Ma Dongdong wanted to ask more questions. I threw him two big eyes.

    "If it''s not over, we should concentrate on the Yin Qi, or we''ll be sorry if there''s something wrong with Roman!"

    Ma Dongdong was speechless and didn''t dare to say anything more, so he had to continue to follow Mo liangye.

    I also hold my breath for fear of missing even a trace of clues.

    However, at this time, I vaguely heard someone calling me.

    "Liang 17... Liang 17..."

    The voice is very small, but it still makes me feel stunned.

    "Who is it? Who''s calling me? "

    No one answered.

    Mo liangye and Ma Dongdong also look back one after another.

    "What''s the matter, madam?" Mo liangye asked with concern.

    "It seems that someone was calling my name just now."

    Mo liangye twisted her eyebrows and turned her head to look around.

    But it was quiet around, and there was nothing at all, as if the two calls had never appeared before.

    "Ma''am, did you hear me wrong?"

    "How could it be? I heard someone calling me!" I''m in a bit of a hurry.

    Mo liangye pricks up her ears to feel the sound I just heard as much as possible.

    But the result is still nothing.

    "Seventeen, forget it. I think you are too nervous. That''s why you think someone is calling you. If you want me to see it, we''d better go to Roman as soon as possible. " Ma Dongdong suggested.

    I think about it and think it makes some sense.

    If there was a sound just now, why didn''t Mo liangye and Ma Dongdong hear it?

    Ma Dongdong can''t hear this is normal, but if he can''t even hear the cool night, it''s basically impossible.

    After all, the ability of Mo liangye lies there.

    "You''re right. Maybe I''m too nervous!"

    I sighed and went on with the two of them.

    Time, minute by minute, we almost searched the whole playground, but we still didn''t find the whereabouts of Roman, and we didn''t find the wisp of Yin Qi that Mo liangye said.

    Is it hard to say that the Yin Qi has already run away after romanman has been captured?

    I was wondering what we should do next.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Ma Dongdong suddenly raised his finger to cool the blue flame in his hand and screamed.

    "Look, look, it''s moving. It''s found the hiding place of Yin Qi!"

    Mo liangye and I subconsciously looked at it and saw that the flame, which had been burning peacefully, started to burn violently at this moment as if it had been splashed with gasoline. The flame was 2 meters high, and it was quite like eating all the tourist lawns on the playground

 Chapter 1013

    "It''s supposed to be around here. Be careful!" Ink cool night sink voice to remind a way.

    Ma Dongdong and I immediately raised our hearts, looking at the blue flame in Mo liangye''s hand and carefully watching the movement around us.

    Fortunately, although it''s dark around, it''s basically very quiet.

    Whenever there is a disturbance, we can still detect it.

    And the blue flame in Mo liangye''s hand, when it was about 2 meters high, slowly drifted to the northeast, as if it had been blown by the wind.

    "What''s going on? It won''t blow out, will it? " I asked.

    Mo liangye twisted her eyebrows, looked at the direction of the blue flame, and said in a deep voice: "if I guess correctly, the direction of the blue flame is the location of the Yin Qi!"

    Ma Dongdong and I were excited as soon as we heard this.

    No matter three seven twenty-one, directly follow the direction of the flame.

    It is strange to say that the flame seems to be a little unstable. It floats to the northeast, due north and East.

    Anyway, I feel that we are like ants on a hot pot, completely fooled by the flame.

    Ma Dongdong, in particular, has almost lost his temper.

    "Is it accurate? Can''t we get to the end, but we''ve been fooled? " Ma Dongdong asked as he ran.

    As Mo liangye ran with us, he looked down at the blue flame in his hand, and then answered with certainty: "no, the reason why it always changes direction is that the Yin Qi is also changing! In other words, the Yin Qi may have known that we are looking for it, so it keeps changing places. It may even be around us now! "

    Ink cool night words, let me rise a burst of cool back.

    I suddenly remembered the sound I had heard before.

    So light, so shallow, if there is no, it''s creepy.

    I held my breath and looked around, trying to find the strange Yin Qi.

    However, do not find do not know, a look scared.

    No, just as I turned my head to the right, I found that in the dark night, there seemed to be a white and shallow fog floating there.

    It''s it!

    It must be it!

    I was very anxious and cried out, "there it is!"

    Mo liangye and Ma Dongdong turn their heads at the sound.

    "Where is it?"

    I raised my hand and pointed to the direction where the white human fog was. I didn''t know that there was not even a bird except the dark night!

    "Seventeen, are you dazed? There is nothing there at all Ma Dongdong murmured.

    "Seventeen is not wrong! Just now, that cloud of Yin Qi really floated there! " Ink cool night very firmly said.

    Ma Dongdong does not believe: "how do you know?"

    Mo liangye raises the dark blue flame in his hand so that Ma Dongdong can see more clearly.

    I saw the dark blue flame burning, and the direction it floated was obviously in the direction I just pointed out.

    However, this process does not last long. It only takes a while to return to its original position, and constantly revolves around the palm of the ink cold night, just like a small tornado.

    "It should still be there. It''s within 10 square meters of our place!" Ink cool night said.

    "What? Within 10 square meters? There is nothing in this 10 square meter area except the flag pole for raising the national flag! "

    Ma Dongdong complained a few words, took a few breath, and leaned on the flagpole.

    I don''t know why, seeing his action, my heart suddenly jumped.

    "Don''t worry!" I yelled at Ma Dongdong.

    But it''s too late. When I called out this sentence, Ma Dongdong had completely leaned his back on the pole that our school used to raise the national flag on weekdays!

    "You... You really depend on me?" I asked with wide eyes.

    Ma Dongdong nodded: "yes, don''t you see them all?"

    "Do you... Do you think there''s something wrong with your body?" I asked tentatively.

    "What''s wrong? I don''t think so! I feel I am quite normal, normal head, normal arms, normal legs, there is nothing wrong with it! 17�� What''s the matter with you? Why do I think you are a little suspicious today? " Ma Dongdong asked curiously.

    I opened my mouth and wanted to say something, but after looking at Ma Dongdong, I finally swallowed all the words.

    Forget it, since he is normal, it seems unnecessary for me to say that.

    So thinking, I''m ready to continue to look for the trace of the Yin Qi with Mo liangye.

    Who knows, at this time, I feel behind a sudden gust of cool wind hit.

    It''s very fast, almost as fast as lightning.

    When I came back to myself, I saw Ma Dongdong holding a brick in the corner of my eye and hitting me at the back of my head.

    Surprised, I quickly flash to the side.

    But his speed is beyond my imagination. Even if I''m quick, I still can''t avoid the brick greeting.

    Seeing that the brick is only one or two centimeters away from my head, my heart is directly raised to my throat.

    Damn, I can bear being calculated, but I really can''t bear being cut off!

    In this way, I immediately put out the ruler from the storage and control, and raised my hand to go to Ma Dong Dong.

    Unexpectedly, someone is faster than me.

    I saw the cool night in the palm of the hand condensed a dark gas, with a very fast speed hit in Ma Dongdong''s hand.

    The bricks, falling in response, fell on the grass under my feet.

    Ma Dongdong''s hand was hit with a large piece of burnt black, emitting bursts of burnt smell, obviously hurt is not light.

    But Ma Dongdong didn''t feel any pain at all. Instead, he had a sly smile at the corner of his mouth.

    "Ma Dongdong, are you crazy? You even beat me, don''t you want to live? What''s more, you are most afraid of pain on weekdays. Today your hand is injured like this. Why don''t you even shout? " I asked curiously.

    Ma Dongdong looked at me with a sneer. There was no previous affinity in his eyes. Instead, there was a venomous look.

    I have a thrill in my heart.

    "You... You''re possessed?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    "You''re just reacting now, aren''t you a little late?" Ma Dongdong said with a grim smile.

    "Is it... Is it the flagpole?" I continued.

    "Yes, that''s the flagpole. To say that, I can only blame him for his bad luck. I didn''t want to do anything about him, but I didn''t expect him to rely on himself. That''s my fault! "

    "What do you want? Is my classmate Roman abducted by you? " I asked in a cold voice.

    Ma Dongdong looked at me with a grim smile and replied carelessly: "you should worry about how to save your life instead of worrying about those unrelated classmates."

    With that, Ma Dongdong''s fingernails suddenly became long and sharp, and the whole person threw himself at me.

    I subconsciously took a step back, and then took Lu Banchi to chop at him.

    But he is not easy to deal with, see I used Lu Banchi, when even stop momentum, change a direction, and attack from the side.

    Compared with her, my speed is obviously much slower, and I''m about to fall into the disadvantage.

    Fortunately, Mo liangye was ready to jump in front of me.

    Ma Dongdong couldn''t stop the car and hit Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye is also a schemer. He simply takes advantage of this opportunity to clap Ma Dongdong''s Fairy cap.

    A white mist floated slowly from Ma Dongdong''s head.

    I took a close look and found that the white fog was the one I had seen behind me.

    I went, it was really her!

    It seems that all kinds of things before are not my illusions at all, but real ones!

    For fear of an accident, I unconsciously leaned in the direction of Mo liangye, feeling that this at least made me feel a little safer.

    And Mo liangye also knows my little action very well. He gently holds my hand and comforts me in a warm voice: "madam, don''t be afraid. With me, no one can hurt you!"

    "Oh, it''s really Lang Qing Qiyi, but I don''t know if you have the luck to live to see the sun tomorrow!"

    A voice, not far away.

    I turned my head and saw that the white fog from Ma Dongdong''s body had gradually condensed into a human shape.

    It was a small boy, about fourteen or fifteen years old. He was dirty and skinny. It was pitiful to look at him.

    However, looking at him like this, I always feel as if I have seen him somewhere.

    But I can''t remember exactly where.

    "You mean to kill us?" Mo cool night cold voice asks a way.

    The boy looked at Mo liangye, with a sneer at his mouth: "I didn''t expect that the once Pluto would be willing to be an ordinary student here!"

    Mo Liang night slightly a Zheng: "do you know my identity?"

    "How beautiful you were more than 30 years ago, who didn''t know and who didn''t?" The boy replied casually.

    Ink cool night''s facial expression, become more dignified than before.

    "So you''re from the underworld?"

    Hearing this, the boy looked up and laughed: "so what? So what if it''s not? Do you think that only people in the underworld know you exist? "

    It has to be said that the boy''s detour really makes people want to hit people.

    After talking for a long time, he didn''t get to the point. What on earth did he want to do?

    Fortunately, Mo liangye is much calmer than me.

    "I don''t know who you are, but obviously you and I are not friends, only enemies. In this case, there''s no need to talk nonsense. If you want to fight, fight and finish, so that we can return the girl you abducted to us as soon as possible! "

    The boy looked up at the sky and laughed: "Mo liangye, it seems that you are still as conceited as before, naive that you can solve all the problems! But in fact, you can''t solve anything! "

    The boy''s words made me even more surprised.

    He seems to be very clear about Mo liangye. Who is he?

 Chapter 1014

    "I''m willing to give you the chance to report yourself, but you always talk about it. Don''t blame me for being rude!" Ink cool night cold drink way.

    The boy looked at the cool night with a sneer, and there was no fear in his expression.

    "Well, I''ll see how much your ability has improved over the years!"

    With that, the boy jumped up and kicked at Mo liangye.

    Mo cool night see shape, body shape flexible to the side to avoid, easily avoid the boy''s attack.

    Then, in the palm of his hand, he condensed a group of pure black dead air and hit the boy in the face.

    Seeing this, the boy''s heart was not good. He quickly stopped the attack and wanted to avoid it.

    I also did not idle, put out the ink line from the storage ring, and raised the hand to tie the boy up.

    The black gas from the palm of Mo liangye''s hand hit the boy solidly.

    The boy let out a cry of pain.

    It''s so sad, it''s almost deafening.

    I fixed my eyes on the boy, and saw that all his skin became black, as if he had been struck by thunder, and he was white.

    But in addition, the attack of Mo liangye didn''t seem to cause any other damage to it.

    This... How is this possible?

    This is not the first time I see Mo liangye''s hand. I naturally know his ability.

    Before, he was able to easily kill a monster as fierce as ghost animal.

    But now, in the face of such a malnourished little boy, his attack damage is not so big?

    The boy''s wailing, gradually stopped, replaced by a proud laugh.

    "Mo liangye, I didn''t expect you to be so good! Do you know that I''m tired of acting with you! Especially when you hit me, it doesn''t hurt, but I have to pretend it hurts. It''s really boring! "

    Hearing this, Mo liangye''s face suddenly changed.

    Obviously, even he didn''t realize that his attack had no effect on the boy.

    Fortunately, my ink line is still tied to the boy, which gives us a chance.

    Think of here, I blow a whistle to ink line, and then drive ink line silently in my heart.

    Ink line by induction, immediately his more taut more tight, eager to be soon to the boy''s body.

    The boy''s face gradually showed a look of pain.

    "Look... It seems that I really look down on you!" The boy gritted his teeth and said to me.

    I gave him a white look and said in a cold voice: "do you think Mo liangye can''t help you, and I can''t help you? If you know what you are, you will tell me your identity. Maybe your aunt and grandmother will be soft hearted and merciful to let you live! "

    "Let... Let me live? Liang... Liang seventeen, you are so big! " The boy said with a sneer.

    "I''m sorry. I brush my teeth three times a day. I don''t feel very good! It''s you. You''ve been so rampant since the beginning, and you''ve often spoken so rudely that you''ve got a disgusting tone in your mouth! " I retorted.

    "Oh, Liang Shiqi, if you hurt me now, you will regret it one day."

    I shrugged, light should way: "I will regret later, I don''t know! But just for your strength, I don''t think I''m going to hurt you now. Then I''m going to regret so much that my intestines are blue! "

    The boy looked at me fiercely, as if he wanted to tear me up.

    "In fact, if you don''t want to tell us your origin, as long as you release my classmate Roman, I''ll loosen the ink line!" I said.

    "Want to save your classmates? You are dreaming! If you have the ability, you can kill me now. Anyway, you will never know where I hide her! " The boy said firmly.

    I have no choice but to turn my head and look at the cool night.

    "You can see that, too. He won''t say. What shall we do?"

    "I can''t do it. Let''s beat it to death first. We''ll think of other ways about romance!" Ink cool night proposal way.

    "Yes, then do as you say. Anyway, I don''t like him very much. It''s better to finish everything. I don''t believe it. We can''t save Roman without him! "

    With that, I took Lu Banchi and walked slowly towards the boy, ready to kill him.

    "Liang Shiqi, you will regret it!" The boy glared at me and said.

    "How hard is it to die? I really don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick! "

    I scolded a, carrying Lu Banchi straight toward him.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a flash of white light.

    Because the light was too harsh, I subconsciously covered my eyes with my hands.

    When the light passed, I opened my eyes and looked at the boy again, but I found that there was no boy''s shadow in that place, only my ink line, lying there alone.

    "What about people? It was still here just now! " I can''t believe it.

    "It''s the light just now!" Ink cool night sink voice way.

    "So, he took advantage of that light to slip away?" I''m a little annoyed.

    Mo liangye was probably in a bad mood. He sighed and said, "he is much more cunning than we thought."

    I recalled the little boy''s previous behaviors and every word he said, and then looked at Mo liangye: "do you think he is very strange? Even, it''s different from the monsters I''ve met before. "

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice: "he is already a man of the underworld. It''s just that I''ve been in the underworld for so many years, but there are few ghosts and generals of middle and high grade that I don''t know. But I''ve never heard of him in the underworld. "

    "That''s strange! I feel that he knows us both inside and outside the story. He should be someone who has had some contact with us before. Since you have, why haven''t you heard of it? " I raise my own doubts.

    Ink cool night some helpless.

    "I want to know, but I really can''t remember where I used to deal with him. Forget it. Let''s wake Ma Dongdong up first, and then try to find Roman. Otherwise, the longer the delay, the less likely Roman will survive! "

    I thought about it and felt that it was the same, so I didn''t delay. I woke Ma Dongdong up with Mo liangye.

    Because he was in a coma for a long time, Ma Dongdong, who had just come to life, was completely encircled.

    "Seventeen, what''s the situation? What are you both doing around me? "

    As a lesson from the past, I was a little worried that the boy was still attached to Ma Dongdong, so I said: "I ask you a question, you should answer me truthfully!"

    "What are you asking? How do you feel a little mysterious? " Ma Dongdong murmured.

    "No nonsense! Just tell me what I gave you on your 12th birthday! "

    "12 years old? A birthday present? " Ma Dongdong felt his head and thought about it. His face became a little embarrassed. "Seventeen, how do you mean to ask me about my 12-year-old birthday present? Don''t you know what it is? Seriously, I''ve never received such a wonderful gift since I was so big! I remember that day, I asked you for a gift happily. You said yes to me with a smile. Then I turned around and told my parents that I had scored 0 in the math exam, which caused them to attack each other and give me a fat beating! At that time, I asked you for an explanation. You said that it was the gift you gave me for my 12th birthday. Because my parents beat me with slender bamboo sticks, they named this gift "fried shredded pork with bamboo shoots!"

    Speaking of that year''s matter, Ma Dongdong called a spittle flying, I wish it would spray on my face.

    Therefore, I finally believe that Ma Dongdong is the real man in front of me!

    "Well, now that you''ve identified yourself, get up quickly! We''re going to find Roman! " I urged.

    Ma Dongdong was a little surprised.

    "What is it? You haven''t found Roman yet? I thought you had solved the crisis! "

    "I can''t help it. The other side is too cunning. We fought him for a round, but let him run away!" I said with a shriveled mouth.

    Ma Dongdong patted his ass, stood up from the ground and said with a proud face: "it seems that you two can''t leave me! Well, from now on, I want to play 12 points spirit, absolutely can''t drop the line, otherwise you two will be unfair today! "

    "Cut, look at your virtue! I don''t know who gave you the courage to open a dyeing shop without giving you the color I don''t think so.

    "Seventeen, I don''t take you to run on people like that! I''ll tell you, although I can''t do anything, I can liven up the atmosphere. The atmosphere is very important when we seal the demon to catch the ghost, do you know? " Ma Dongdong began to gild his face.

    It''s just that his voice stopped suddenly.

    "Seventeen, is it raining?" He asked.

    I stretched out my hand. I didn''t feel the rain at all, so I replied casually, "no, did you faint just now and make your brain faint?"

    "Then how do I feel like something is ticking down on my head?"

    Surprised, Ma Dongdong reached out and touched his head.

    Then the next second, I heard Ma Dongdong''s scream.

    "Ah - blood! My head is covered with blood

    Mo liangye and I heard the sound and turned to look at him. We saw a lot of blood on his clean face.

    And these bloodstains, obviously, were dripping down from his head.

    top?

    Almost at the same time, Mo liangye and I raised our heads and looked at the top of the flagpole.

    The next second, we took a breath!

    The bright moonlight, shining on the flagpole, makes this scene particularly strange.

    Romanman''s thin body, I do not know when, was upside down on the flagpole.

    The school dress she was wearing was dancing with the night wind.

    And the blood, then along her body, drop by drop to fall.

    This is the source of the blood on Ma Dongdong''s head just now!

    I cover my mouth, some want to cry, but can''t cry out.

    Fortunately, Mo liangye, who had seen a big scene, kept calm all the time and jumped on it, untied Roman''s body and held him down

 Chapter 1015

    "How''s it going? Can she be saved? " I asked with concern.

    Mo liangye put Roman flat on the ground and simply checked her body. She replied solemnly: "fortunately, we found it early, but we didn''t get any serious injury. There was only a deep cut in the palm of our hand. Just now, the blood on Ma Dongdong''s head came from her palm! "

    Ma Dongdong and I didn''t say a word, waiting for him to finish what he said.

    "Now, the trouble is not the wound on her palm, but... Her soul has been taken away!"

    My heart, "Dong" sound, like someone beat hard.

    Master said before that the reason why I didn''t remember the past was that I lacked a soul.

    I haven''t found that soul yet.

    And now Roman has lost his soul, not just one, but all. What does it mean?

    This is more terrible than death!

    Ma Dongdong was also frightened and looked at Mo liangye blankly: "how can her soul be taken away? And... And who hung her on the flagpole? Why didn''t we find out before? "

    Mo liangye looks down at Roman and answers with a heavy tone: "if I guess correctly, it should be the boy who escaped before. As for why he did this and how he did it under our noses, I''m not sure. But I''m sure Roman''s soul should be around here

    I was a little surprised.

    "You mean the boy didn''t take her soul away?"

    Mo liangye nodded: "that boy''s Yin Qi is so special. It''s almost the first time I''ve seen it in my life. If he took other people''s souls with him, I should have noticed it soon when I was fighting with him just now. But I''ve noticed that before he slipped away, he had only his own soul. In other words, romanman''s soul is probably hidden near here. He has no time to take it away! "

    I thought about it to myself and felt that what he said was really reasonable.

    "So, our priority now is to get the soul back, right?"

    "Yes! It''s a very dangerous thing to take all the souls out of the body. If it''s not done well, she may never wake up again! "

    Listen to Mo liangye say like this, Ma Dongdong and I don''t dare to delay, immediately thinking about going around to find the soul of romance.

    But the cool night stopped us.

    "Don''t bother!"

    With that, he condensed the dark blue flame in his hands into gas, rubbed it with his hands, then opened his arms, palms up and stood in the same place.

    Ma Dongdong couldn''t see clearly, so he opened his mouth and asked, "Mo liangye, what do you want to do? Don''t you say that time is running out and we need to find Roman''s soul quickly? "

    I touched him with my elbow: "don''t disturb him. He has high ability and knows more than us. Naturally, there will be a special way to find the soul of Roman! Let''s have a look at it

    Ma Dongdong is speechless, but he can''t think of a better way, so he can only watch.

    As a matter of fact, Mo liangye did not disappoint us.

    This is not, he stood in place for a while, I saw that his palm by the dark blue flame condensed into the gas gradually floated up.

    Around the big playground, one circle after another.

    It felt like a flighty silk scarf winding around a woman''s neck.

    As time goes by, the floating speed of those gases seems to be getting slower and slower, and finally they just stop.

    "This... What''s the situation?" I asked.

    Mo Liang night raised his head, looked at the air that stopped in mid air, then decisively hit a ring finger.

    The next second, I saw that the gas suddenly began to move again, and this time it moved very quickly, the key is that they were all floating towards the same place.

    Ma Dongdong and I were stunned.

    "This... This is what it means to have found the soul of Roman?" Ma Dongdong asked.

    "I think so."

    I casually answered a sentence, began to continue to stare at those gases.

    I saw that the gas like a sharp arrow, straight to the flagpole where we are.

    Mo liangye pulls Ma Dongdong and me aside quickly.

    Then we saw the gas dive to the flagpole, circled there a few times, and then went straight into the base under the flagpole.

    "It seems that the soul of Roman is under the ground!" Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    "Under the ground? But the base of the flagpole is made of marble. It''s all made of cement. How can it contain the soul of Roman? " I can''t believe it.

    Mo liangye walked around the base of the flagpole a few times, looking more determined.

    "The most dangerous place is the safest place. According to the general idea, the more we wrestle with the boy in this place, and when we help Roman find his soul, the less we will doubt the flagpole, and the less we will find the bottom of the flagpole. In other words, it''s very likely that we''ve searched all over the world and can''t find the soul of Roman. In this way, the boy''s goal was achieved! "

    I can''t help but shush when I hear that.

    "Thanks to the special way you used just now, otherwise Roman might be really hopeless!"

    "Yes, this move is not poisonous!" Ink cool night with emotion way.

    "Oh, you''ve said so much. Now the crux of the problem is that the base of the flagpole is made of cement and marble. We don''t even have a tool. How can we dig it out? If you don''t open it, how can you take out the soul of Roman? " Ma Dongdong said with a worried face.

    Mo liangye chuckles and recites a mantra. He immediately pulls out three hoes from the storage ring he wears on his fingers.

    "It''s not a tool. What is it?"

    "I went! It''s very thoughtful of you to have a hoe with you, isn''t it? Should I call you Doraemon later Ma Dongdong exclaimed.

    The Mo cool night is cold to stare at him one eye, sink a voice way: "the time is not early, we hurry to start!"

    So, in the middle of the night, Mo liangye and Ma Dongdong and I were busy working beside the flagpole.

    I don''t know if it''s because the hoe that Mo liangye brought has magic power. Ma Dongdong and I didn''t feel tired all the way, so we dug the base of the flagpole to the bottom.

    Mo liangye stopped us, then squatted down at the original position at the bottom of the flagpole, reached out and touched the ground, and made a fierce effort.

    The next second, I saw a manhole cover, which was lifted by him.

    Under the well cover, the gas that he had directed to enter was constantly flashing, which made the whole space very bright.

    Ma Dongdong and I went up, looked down, and saw that in the narrow shaft, in addition to the flashing gas, there was something with strange light, which was staying at the bottom of the shaft.

    "This should be the soul of Roman! I''ll go down and get it. You two are up there looking at Roman! "

    With that, Mo liangye jumped into the narrow well.

    "My God, I found it! It''s a thrilling night, but it almost scared me to death! " Ma Dongdong patted his chest and said.

    I turned to look at the romanman lying on one side, and my heart was a little relieved.

    It''s good that we can save her when we find her soul, so that Mo liangye doesn''t have to bear the condemnation of conscience all the time!

    "Up! Come up Ma Dongdong yelled in my ear.

    Sure enough, after a while, Mo liangye held the colorful soul and jumped to the ground.

    "Isn''t there anything evil going on down there?" I asked with concern.

    "No, it''s just an ordinary shaft. There''s nothing special about it, and there''s nothing evil about it. Don''t worry, madam!"

    Mo liangye said in a deep voice, quickly walked to romanman, squatted down, put the soul in her tianlinggai, and then forced it into romanman''s body one by one with her own spiritual power.

    With the soul, Roman''s face also slowly began to recover, no longer before the pale.

    When all the souls were injected, Roman finally came to life.

    Just, she didn''t expect that when she opened her eyes, what she saw was the cool night of ink.

    In particular, Mo liangye still holds her.

    It kind of flattered Roman.

    "I... I''m not dreaming, am I? Mo liangye, tell me, I''m not dreaming Roman said excitedly.

    Ink cool night cold face, light answer: "you are not in a dream."

    "Ah, I''m so excited! I was held by Mo liangye. I''m so happy. I''m dying of happiness! " The scream of romance.

    "Sister, can you be quiet? My eardrum is about to be blown up by you! " Ma Dongdong protested.

    Roman white his one eye, a face haughty said: "I see you clearly is envy! You are jealous that I like Mo liangye, but I don''t like you! "

    Ma Dongdong could not help but help his forehead: "elder sister, would you please pee and take care of yourself now? Will I be jealous because you like the cool night? You''re not out of your mind, are you? Was the soul taken away just now, so it was silly? "

    "Soul... Taken away? What the hell Romanman''s face was dazed.

    I shrugged, light should way: "you still don''t say, just take away your soul of that thing is likely really a ghost.". He takes your soul away, hides it under the flagpole, and then hangs your body on the top of the flagpole. We''ve wasted nine oxen and two tigers to save you! "

    "You... Saved me? I don''t believe that you and Ma Dongdong are not so kind-hearted. It must be mo liangye who saved me. You two are just joining in the fun! "

    With that, she looked up at Mo liangye, her eyes full of affection.

    "Mo liangye, I knew that you didn''t mean to yell at me today. You still care about me, don''t you?"

 Chapter 1016

    When I heard Roman''s words, I felt like ten thousand alpacas were rushing by.

    Damn, she''s gone to hell. Why is she so shameless?

    Will Mo liangye like her?

    Where did she get the confidence to say that?

    However, the slap came too soon, like a tornado.

    This is not, just when I thought that Mo liangye would get rid of Roman''s entanglement like in the daytime and drive him as far as possible, Mo liangye stretched out her hand to hold him more tightly in her arms.

    "You''re right. I really care about you. During the day, I did that to you because I was in a bad mood. I didn''t think that would hurt you. Now, I''m relieved to see that you''re OK! "

    Ma Dongdong and I were so surprised that our eyes almost fell out.

    "Seventeen, i... how do I feel like you are going to be green?" Ma Dongdong touched me with his arm.

    I gave him a white look and said: "you are going to be green! I''ll bet Mo liangye is not the kind of master who eats in the bowl and looks at the pot! "

    However, as soon as I finished this sentence, my face was slapped again.

    "You were scared before, and now you can''t get excited. I''ll take you back to rest." Mo liangye said to Roman with deep feeling.

    Xu didn''t expect that Mo liangye would be so gentle to him. Romanman looked at him like a male god.

    "Mo liangye, why are you so kind to me all of a sudden? I feel so real! "

    Mo cool night lightly a smile, the warm voice answers a way: "I am not good to you?"? Do you want me to be as bad to you as before? "

    Roman shook his head again and again: "of course not, but... I''m afraid that you are good to me now, and will not be good to me in the future, so I will be very sad!"

    Mo Liang touched her head and replied with a smile: "no, as long as you like, I will treat you all the time until you are tired of it!"

    "I''m not tired, I''ll never be tired!" Roman laughed like a flower.

    Seeing the two of them chatting with each other like this, I feel that my heart is gradually filled with a sour feeling.

    That sour decomposition into countless small bubbles, one by one up.

    "Mo liangye, the person you should save has already been saved. Should you also put down Roman?" I asked.

    Mo liangye turned her head and looked at me. She replied faintly: "put her down? Why? "

    "Because... Because of you... It''s not appropriate for you two to hold each other like this..." I feel more and more confused.

    But Mo liangye didn''t think so. He looked down at Roman and asked, "do you think it''s appropriate for us to do this?"

    "I think it''s appropriate for us to do this," Roman replied with a smile

    "I think so, too!"

    I was so angry that I almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood.

    I went, actually really let Ma Dongdong this crow mouth to say, I was actually put on a green hat by Roman!

    Ah, I really want to kill people!

    As if seeing through what I thought, Ma Dongdong reached out and patted me on the shoulder, sighed and comforted: "seventeen, you have to mourn!"

    I have black lines all over my face. I almost slapped him to death!

    "Mo liangye, are you serious?" I asked in a cold voice.

    Mo liangye glanced at me and asked, "what do you say?"

    "Are all the things you told me before false? Is there any previous fate, as well as the harm I caused you, all false? " I couldn''t help shouting.

    Mo Liang did not change his color at night. He replied faintly, "look, you all say that you have caused me great harm. I''m not cheap. Why should I continue to be with you?"

    My heart, a pain.

    Since I made up with him, I never thought that one day he would say such words to me.

    All the good things are like yesterday.

    Every frame, every scene, was destroyed in an instant.

    Tears came to my eyes.

    Seeing me like this, romanman''s sense of superiority came up immediately.

    "Oh, Liang Shiqi, why are you crying? Is it because I know that Mo liangye likes me instead of you, so it''s too sad? "

    Ma Dongdong couldn''t see it any more. He yelled, "Roman, shut up!"

    However, Roman still refused to let me go, holding Mo liangye''s face in his hands and kissing him gently.

    "See? I''m the one he really likes! The reason why he treated you well before was that he regarded you as my substitute! "

    Every word she said, like a needle, stabbed me in the heart.

    I covered my chest, looked at Mo liangye, and said word by word: "well, since the person you like is her, then we will end our friendship. It''s nothing to do from now on!"

    With that, I didn''t want to stay here for a moment and ran away crying.

    Ma Dongdong seemed to be surprised. He stamped his feet in the same place and pointed to Mo liangye and said, "you, you are good. Why do you have to do this?"

    Mo liangye did not answer him.

    He did not continue to pester, quickly towards me.

    Because I was too sad, I was so fast that I ran home soon.

    Ma Dongdong was panting after him.

    "Seventeen, you slow down, be careful to fall!"

    I locked myself in the room, lying on the bed and crying, and didn''t want to talk to him at all.

    But Ma Dongdong is like a mother sang, constantly comforting me outside the door.

    "Seventeen, in fact, don''t be sad. This man''s heart is like a sea needle. Yesterday he said he loved you, but today he ran away with other women. This kind of thing happens every day in the world. You have to be open!"

    "Let''s say that even if Mo liangye really doesn''t want you, you still have me! Although I''m not as handsome as he is, I''m not as good-looking as he is, and I''m not as capable as he is. The key is that I don''t have any money, but I have one advantage better than him, that is, no matter what happens, I will accompany you silently! "

    ����

    He talks a lot.

    In the end, I even fell asleep.

    When I woke up the next morning, Ma Dongdong had already made breakfast and was waiting for me at the table in the main room.

    "Seventeen, don''t worry about what happened last night. Nowadays, it''s hard to find a two legged toad and a three legged man? Even if you don''t like me, there must be a lot of good men waiting for you to choose! "

    Ma Dongdong said, pushing a bowl of steaming beef noodles in front of me.

    I didn''t make a sound. I ate the noodles in front of me.

    Maybe food really has the effect of relieving depression. After eating and drinking enough, I feel less sad than last night.

    "How about this bowl of beef noodles I made for you personally? Has it cured you?" Ma Dongdong asked excitedly.

    I reluctantly nodded, light mouth: "it''s late, I want to go to school!"

    Then I went out with my schoolbag on my back.

    "Ah, seventeen, wait for me!"

    Ma Dongdong immediately followed.

    Nothing to say all the way.

    When I got to school, I saw that the seats of Mo liangye and Roman were empty.

    It seems that these two people had a good time last night. They haven''t come to school yet!

    In the heart, inexplicable and some blocking.

    But life is always going on.

    It can''t be said that Mo liangye is empathetic. I''ll just cry, make trouble and hang myself?

    So thinking, I forced my heart those sad and sad press down, began to listen to the class seriously.

    I don''t know if I''m used to the days when I have a cool night by my side. I feel this day is particularly hard.

    It''s as if someone deliberately slows down the time, which makes people feel like a new year.

    But in fact, I know that everything has not changed, the only change is my mentality!

    Once upon a time, I didn''t like Mo liangye, let alone have love.

    But with more and more contact and understanding of the disputes between me and him in the previous life, my feelings for him became deeper and deeper.

    I thought that we would get better and better, and then fight against a lot of demons and ghosts together, and retrieve those memories I lost, and fall in love with each other again.

    Who ever thought, I just moved my heart to this relationship, and Mo liangye stepped out and threw himself into other people''s arms.

    This is equivalent to a bullet in my heart without warning!

    I sighed deeply, turned my head and looked at the seat of Mo liangye.

    Up to now, he didn''t come to class, and he didn''t know what he was doing with Roman.

    Is it difficult for them to find a hotel and fight for 300 rounds?

    The thought that Mo liangye might have had an intimate relationship with Roman made me feel more flustered.

    Sure enough, men are unreliable!

    I secretly in the heart, the ink cool night hard scolded a pass, and then ready to continue to listen to the class.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Ma Dongdong suddenly handed me a small note from the back.

    Seventeen, did you find Mo liangye a little strange last night

    [strange? What''s so strange? I think he was really high last night

    I wrote these words on the note and handed it to Ma Dongdong again.

    Ma Dongdong was also very fast, and soon he passed the note back.

    [no, I always feel that there is something hard to say in the dark night. You think ah, Mo liangye was so good to you before, and you two still have a previous life marriage, how can he say that he will change his heart? To say something like that, even if he wants to change his mind, he should not choose the kind of goods that Roman doesn''t have any advantages except good looks! You think, even I don''t look up to people, he can look up to? It doesn''t make sense because of emotion and reason!]

    I stare at the note and ponder Ma Dongdong''s words in my heart for several times. It seems that something is wrong.

    The change of Mo liangye''s attitude towards Roman seems to be very sudden, with no omen at all.

    A person''s behavior is bound to be affected by the environment.

    When he changed his attitude, the only big thing that happened was that he found the lost soul of Roman from the well and put it into Roman.

    Is it hard to say, what''s wrong with romanman''s soul that unconsciously controls Mo liangye''s thinking?

    Or did Mo liangye make an amazing discovery at that time, so he pretended to like romance, just to find out about it?

 Chapter 1017

    Realizing this, my whole body''s hair stood upright in an instant.

    If that''s the case, the cool night will be dangerous now.

    After all, it''s been a day and a night, but he hasn''t come back. Doesn''t that mean he''s in danger?

    I can''t stay for a moment. I don''t even care if the teacher is still lecturing. I just grab the schoolbag in the desk and run out.

    The whole classroom is quiet.

    Everyone was confused by my actions.

    "Liang Shiqi, what are you doing?" The teacher asked impatiently.

    I didn''t have the heart to answer her, so I rushed out of the classroom.

    Seeing me like this, Ma Dongdong couldn''t sit any more and quickly followed up with his schoolbag on his back.

    "Seventeen, where are you going?" He asked as he ran.

    "I''m going to find Mo liangye. I feel that he may be in danger now!"

    "He''s in danger? How can it be! He is so strong, who can beat him? "

    "You may have fainted last night, so you didn''t see it. What we met this time was very strange. I could easily subdue it, but I was not afraid of the magic of Mo liangye. If you think about it, I''m only a few kilos, how can I compare with Mo liangye''s ability? But the fact is that the attack of Mo liangye caused little damage to the monster. He couldn''t do anything about it. "

    Ma Dongdong was a little puzzled by my words.

    "It''s a bit of an evil thing to say that!"

    "Yes, I won''t be so worried if it''s not evil! You know, before Mo liangye, he was the king of the underworld. He can destroy heaven and earth, but it''s a piece of cake to deal with 95% of the monsters in the world. But last night that monster, he Leng is to take it to have no way, what does this explain? It shows that the monster''s ability is probably above the ink cool night! "

    "That''s right, but where are we going to find them now?"

    His words suddenly woke me up.

    Yeah, I rushed out in such a hurry that I didn''t even think about where to find them.

    This is a place where we live, big or small.

    It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find two specific people here.

    "Seventeen, why don''t we call the police? The police find people faster than we do! " Ma Dongdong proposed.

    I gave him a white look: "do you think it''s not big enough? call the police? Mo liangye is not a living man at all. The police look back and find out his identity. How can we explain? "

    Ma Dongdong touched his head and said with a little grievance, "it seems to be the same. But if we don''t call the police, what can we do? Is it difficult to knock door to door? "

    "Of course it can''t. Don''t make any noise. Let me think about it! "

    With that, I kept turning around in the same place, trying to recall what happened last night and find some clues.

    Seeing me like this, Ma Dongdong didn''t dare to say much and waited beside me.

    Time, a second past, my brain like a movie, will last night what happened again.

    "Yes, I know where to find them!"

    Ma Dongdong turned his head and said, "where are you going?"

    "Home! The romance house! Last night, before I left, Mo liangye said that he would send Roman home to have a rest! "

    "But how do you know that they must have gone back to Roman''s instead of going to a hotel to sleep?" Ma Dongdong murmured.

    "Hotel, relatively speaking, is a relatively open place with a lot of people coming and going. If that monster intends to harm Mo liangye, do you think it will take him to the place prone to emergencies? But the family is different. Romanman''s family is only her family at most. It''s very easy for monsters to deal with

    By my analysis, Ma Dongdong gradually agreed with me.

    "It seems that your brain is better than mine!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Please ask in the class group to see if anyone knows where the romanmans are. Let''s get there as soon as possible

    It''s urgent. Ma Dongdong doesn''t dare to take it lightly. He immediately takes out his mobile phone and asks other students in the class chat group.

    "Ding Dong!"

    The students'' reply was soon sent to Ma Dongdong''s mobile phone.

    "In Room 302, unit 1, building 10, Nanwan community, 1209 Dongxing Road!" Ma Dongdong shouts.

    I nodded, then reached out and stopped a taxi by the side of the road, and went straight to Nanwan community with him.

    Nanwan district is a newly built high-end building. The greening in the district is excellent. It can be seen that the economic strength of the Roman family is good.

    Ma Dongdong and I found the door of unit 1 of building 10 according to the address given by our classmates.

    Looking up at the window on the third floor, I felt that the place was dark.

    "Ma Dongdong, don''t go up!" I said in a deep voice.

    Ma Dongdong did not understand: "why? 17�� We are together. Now of course we will go up together! I''ll tell you, although I have no ability, I''m definitely not a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death! "

    "I didn''t say you were greedy for life and afraid of death. I think it''s too dangerous this time. If we go in together, I''m afraid we''ll lose money together. It''s better for you to stay outside, so that in case I have something bad, you can run back to my master and tell him to find a way to save me and Mo liangye! "

    Ma Dongdong thought about it and thought it was the same.

    "Then... Can you go in alone?" Ma Dongdong asked a little uneasily.

    "I''m not in now. No one can tell. But even if it''s dangerous, I can''t let Mo liangye face this alone! "

    With that, I patted Ma Dongdong on the shoulder.

    "If... I mean if, in the end, I can''t get out, you should remember to say sorry to my master, saying that I used to be angry with him and quarrel with him. But if there is a next life, I''m still willing to be his apprentice

    Ma Dongdong nodded: "I will bring the words to you, but... I still hope you can come out alive, so that you can say these words to him personally!"

    I managed to smile and strode into 10 one unit buildings.

    Worried that the monster was playing tricks in the elevator, I chose to take the stairs.

    Fortunately, the floor where the romanmans live is not high. It took me only half a minute to get there.

    I don''t know if I''m too sensitive. I feel as if the whole third floor is quiet. I don''t even have a trace of popularity.

    Is it hard to say that all the residents on the third floor have been killed?

    My heart, inexplicably nervous.

    Holding my breath, I moved step by step to Roman''s house.

    Every step, I feel my heart beating faster.

    By the time I got to her door, it was almost out of my throat!

    Taking a deep breath, I tried to adjust my mood. Then I took a hairpin off my head, straightened it, and inserted it into the door lock.

    This skill was given to me by my father two days ago.

    He said that when dealing with monsters, sometimes we will encounter some unexpected situations. If we miss the opportunity to seize the monsters because of a door, it will be a big crime!

    When he taught me before, I didn''t think so.

    But now, when I really encounter this kind of problem, I know how wise master is!

    "Bata!"

    Inside the door lock, there was a clear sound.

    I withdrew the card and reached out to pull the sliding door, which was already opened.

    In my heart, I remember the magic words, and I put out the ruler and the ink line from the storage and control, and held them in my hands, then strode into the gate of the romanmans house.

    Their home is much bigger than I expected.

    More than 300 square meters, luxury decoration, furniture and electrical appliances are first-line brands.

    So, it''s not hard to understand why Roman is so domineering.

    In the final analysis, it is her rich family to bring her confidence!

    I walk around the house, trying to find the trace of Mo liangye and romance.

    But even if I went through the whole house, I didn''t see half a person.

    Even Roman''s family is not here.

    Is it hard, I guess wrong, they probably didn''t go home at all?

    In the present situation, I can not help but doubt my guess.

    It seems that today is destined to be a run!

    I sighed, ready to leave the Roman family, and Ma Dongdong meet, and then together to think of other ways.

    Really can''t, I go to the underworld to the underworld, let the underworld use the underworld means to find out the ink cool night.

    I don''t believe that the monster really has such great ability, can let Mo liangye quietly disappear from this world!

    Thinking about this, I want to step out of the romance house.

    However, in this instant, I felt a whirl, the whole person fell to the ground.

    When I recovered and opened my eyes again, I was stunned.

    This... Where is this?

    I remember, I was in the romance family, they live in the kind of high-end community.

    So why, what I see in front of my eyes now, is a landscape of lakes and mountains?

    The light color of the lake, printed with blue sky and white clouds, is particularly beautiful.

    What''s more beautiful is the old style houses by the lake.

    They are sparsely scattered on a low hill, and the lake in front of them, forming a Fengshui pattern of looking at the water behind the mountain.

    I got up from the ground and walked slowly in the direction of the old houses. I wanted to find someone inside to ask what was going on.

    But before I reached the door of those houses, a dozen people in black rushed out behind me and went straight to the third house by the lake.

    "What''s the situation? Are these people in a hurry to get reincarnated? "

    I am a little puzzled, then quietly followed up.

    For fear of being discovered by them, I didn''t follow them too closely, just hung behind them from a distance.

    After a while, I saw them rush to the door of the third family and kick the door open. Then several people discussed at the door, and the others guarded at the door, and the leader entered the house alone.

    About three or five minutes later, a scream suddenly came from the room.

    "Help! Come on! Kill

 Chapter 1018

    In fact, after I ran into that room, I had a vague feeling that something was wrong.

    At the door of the room, there were more than a dozen people standing, which was obviously to prevent other people from entering.

    Why, then, did I rush all the way in without any obstruction?

    Is it because I''m not the target they''re blocking?

    But it''s even more bizarre.

    These days, do bad things, do not avoid people?

    What''s more, I don''t know them at all, so they are not afraid that I will go to the police and break their plan?

    The more I think about it, the more unreliable I feel.

    If they really don''t stop me for half a point, it only shows one problem, that is, there is fraud in this room, waiting for me to fall into the trap!

    Yes, it must be!

    Before that little boy was very cunning, it is possible to do such a thing!

    I thought to myself, and then quickly walked out of the room and stood in the courtyard at the door.

    I thought that if I did this, I would let the people guarding the door attack me.

    But in fact, they didn''t.

    Not only no, they didn''t seem to be able to see me at all. They didn''t even look at me.

    What happened?

    Although I don''t look like a beautiful girl, I''m also an invincible young girl. OK, don''t ignore me so much?

    I''m not happy, deliberately in front of them around a few times, trying to attract their attention.

    But no matter how I wandered around, they never looked at me as if I didn''t exist.

    So... Can''t they see me or what?

    With this mentality, I reached out and shook my hand in front of their eyes. Their eyes didn''t respond at all.

    Now, I''m sure that the reason why I can enter this room without any obstruction is not because there are traps in it, but because these guards can''t see me at all!

    In this way, I can feel a little relieved. I walked into the room again, trying to save the man who just screamed.

    Because the sound came from the second floor, I climbed up and pushed open the door of the second floor.

    Looking around, I saw a man in black, pinching the neck of a pregnant woman, and his face was full of ferocity.

    "Help... Help... Help!" The woman struggled for help.

    I couldn''t see it. I rushed to the man''s legs.

    With my strength, this foot down, he will definitely kneel on the ground, pain straight up.

    At that time, I can also take the opportunity to save the pregnant woman in front of me.

    But what I didn''t expect was that my foot didn''t cause any harm to the man. It was just like the air of nothingness. It passed through his body directly, and then fell heavily on the ground.

    I''m totally confused.

    This... I know that they can''t see me, but why does Mao even leave my kick so inexplicably empty?

    I... am I still in the real world?

    Or am I somehow transported to other mysterious places?

    The doubts in my heart, more and more, make my brain become a paste.

    "Help... Help..." the woman was still calling for help.

    The man who pinched her neck could not help sneering: "want to live? OK, as long as you give it up, I promise I won''t hurt you! "

    Due to lack of oxygen, the woman''s eyes are a little lax, but she can still see her hatred for men.

    "You... You''ll never get something like that... I... even if I die, I will never tell you... You... You''ll die!"

    Women''s words make men angry.

    The strength on the hand can''t help but increase. I wish I could pinch the whole neck bone of a woman.

    "I''ve given you a way to live. You have to die yourself!"

    "You... You... You Shura world, will never... Never become the atmosphere... Evil... Never win the right..." the woman sneered.

    The man is more and more angry, fierce force, straight will woman whole body all lifted up.

    "You don''t know what''s good or what''s bad, but you are exactly like the old lady Chen Lingyue. In that case, I''ll send you to the West first, and then I''ll deal with the old woman! "

    With that, the man took the woman''s body and strode to the balcony on the second floor.

    "Go to hell, bitch!"

    Sound falls, see he pushed the woman''s body out of the balcony.

    I was shocked and strode to save a woman''s life.

    But the woman''s body dropped rapidly, fell heavily in the courtyard below, and her brain burst and her head broke.

    However, the woman''s eyes, but did not close, as if still alive.

    Even his lips moved slightly.

    "Live... Live, must... Live..."

    As she said this, her eyes were fixed on me as if she were speaking to me.

    I was a little sad and didn''t know what to do, so I had to nod my head subconsciously.

    Miraculously, after I nodded my head, the woman closed her eyes slowly, and then her head tilted and stopped breathing.

    This... Doesn''t mean that people here can''t see the existence, so why can this woman see it?

    Not only that, I feel like she knows me.

    Who on earth is she?

    And why do you say that to me before you die?

    The doubts in my heart have become more and more at the moment.

    As a matter of fact, before I could figure out why, I heard a voice not far from downstairs.

    "Fang Lianqiu, you... You don''t even let go of my daughter-in-law. You... You have a vicious heart!"

    Hearing the sound, I subconsciously looked over there. I saw an old woman in her 50s coming quickly with a face full of hatred. Her eyes seemed to tear up the man on the second floor.

    The man looked up and said, "yes, I killed your daughter-in-law, so what? Chen Lingyue, do you think it''s great for you to be the leader of the Chen family? I tell you, as long as we Shura world want to achieve the goal, don''t say you are a Chen family, even if all the people in the world come to block, it is tantamount to a mantis arm pawning the cart! "

    The old lady looked at the man gnashing her teeth, her hands shaking.

    "Fang Lianqiu, you... You killed my daughter-in-law, then I''ll kill you!"

    With that, the old lady jumped up to the second floor and fought with the man.

    To tell you the truth, I really want to help the old lady when I see all the things in front of me, but I''ve just tried. Now I''m almost a transparent person. Even if I attack men, I will only empty them.

    In this case, I really can''t do more than just stand by.

    Fortunately, the old lady''s fighting power is amazing, even in three or five rounds, the man was beaten to pieces.

    The man vomited blood on the ground and looked at the old lady coldly: "Chen Lingyue, I didn''t expect that you are so old, and you are so powerful. But don''t be complacent. You can''t make a big wave even if you lose your son and daughter-in-law! "

    Referring to her son and daughter-in-law, the old lady was even more angry. She immediately took out a crystal clear whip from her arms and threw her hand on the man.

    This time, directly beat the man from the second floor to the yard on the first floor.

    Some men are defeated, and they are losing.

    "Come on... Come on, stop her!" The man yelled at the guard at the door.

    Those people have to order, quickly came forward, surrounded the old lady, want to take the opportunity to encircle the old lady.

    But the old lady didn''t seem to be afraid of them at all. She just whipped them to the ground.

    "Do you want to stop me

    The old lady gave a cold hum and looked at the man before.

    But what people didn''t expect was that the man had already run away while the old lady was dealing with those minions.

    The old lady regretted that she had been cheated by men, and then she whipped the minions a few times before letting them go.

    There is only one old lady left in the huge courtyard.

    She went to the body of the pregnant woman and squatted down slowly.

    Her eyes, because of tears, become turbid.

    Even the thin body is shaking.

    "It''s mom. If mom doesn''t go out, you... Maybe you won''t be poisoned by them... It''s mom who''s sorry for you!" The old lady crawled on the body and began to wail.

    This scene makes me sad.

    If the daughter-in-law is dead, the key is that there are children in the belly of the daughter-in-law. How sad is the old lady?

    By the way, there are children!

    The old lady seemed to think of it and looked at the belly of the woman''s corpse.

    The look in my eyes is more complicated than I''ve ever seen before.

    I felt as if she was hesitating.

    However, this hesitation time is extremely short, only one or two seconds, she went straight up, ran to the room and took out a pair of sharp scissors.

    Holding the woman''s hand tightly, she cried and said, "mom is sorry for you, but mom can''t be sorry for the child any more. Don''t worry, mom will try her best to bring her up. As for the big event you told me, my mother will protect it with her life

    The old lady said, then closed her eyes, with scissors gently cut open the woman''s belly.

    One by one, one by one.

    The woman''s originally round stomach was cut open by the old lady, revealing a huge hole.

    In the hole, there was a baby who was blue and blue all over.

    The old lady took the baby out and patted it on the back a few times. Then the baby burst out loud cries.

    The old lady''s heart slowly relaxed.

    She went to the kitchen to make some rice soup for the baby, and coaxed it to sleep. Then she went out of the house, gathered the woman''s body in a thin coffin, and invited some young people in the village to bury it in her own field.

    As the night went on, the old lady offered some tribute to the woman at the grave and went back.

    I wanted to go back with the old lady, but I don''t know why, there is always a voice in my heart that wants me to stay.

    I couldn''t resist the sound, so I found a stone not far from the grave and sat down.

    Time, minute by minute.

    Tiantou, also more and more quiet.

    It makes me not even breathe.

    "Be quiet, don''t disturb people!" In the distance, there was a sound.

    My heart leaped.

    Someone?

    How can anyone come here in the middle of the night?

    No one?

    Holding this question, I fixed my eyes on the direction of the sound.

    Two middle-aged men in black clothes, carrying a shovel, are sneaking around.

    "Why did the boss let us come most of the night? It''s dark and frightening

    "We''re here to dig graves and coffins. Can we do this during the day?"

    "That''s true, but... I can''t figure out why the woman has to dig out her body after she died? Isn''t it that I can''t find pleasure for myself? "

    "You ask me, I ask who? Don''t talk nonsense to me. Dig while there is no one

    With that, the two men began to dig up the fields that the old lady had just buried in the daytime

 Chapter 1019

    Are these two men here to dig up the woman''s body?

    But why?

    I was puzzled and went to squat aside to watch.

    The two men were quite quick, but in half an hour, they dug out the woman''s body from the field.

    The bright moonlight, shining on the woman''s body, made her face particularly transparent.

    "I didn''t expect that this woman was so beautiful after she died. I haven''t touched a woman for several years. I really want to..."

    Then the man in black touched the woman with his hand, and his eyes were full of obscenity.

    Seeing this, another man in black patted his companion''s head and said in a cold voice, "are you crazy? This corpse is asked by the boss. If you dare to move her, the boss will not spare you! "

    "Then... What should we do? I''ve been holding it for several years. Can''t you let me hold it back? "

    "Really? Huige, you are not bluffing me, are you

    "Bluffing you? What''s in it for me to bluff you? In a word, do you want to go or not? "

    "Think about it, of course!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense, fill up the soil quickly, and then carry the body back to fight with the boss!"

    With that, the two men in black filled up the excavated soil with the fastest speed, and restored everything around them. Then they left with the woman''s body on their back.

    I tried to catch up, trying to make things clear.

    What''s the situation?

    My face was covered with circles. I just wanted to look up at the moon. Unexpectedly, the next second I was in the dark and fell directly on the ground.

    "Madame... Madame... Madame..."

    In a daze, I heard someone calling in my ear.

    I moved my fingers, slowly opened my eyes, and fixed my eyes on the past. I saw that Mo liangye was looking at me anxiously.

    "Ink... Cool night? I... I''m not dreaming, am I? " I asked softly.

    Mo liangye took my hand and put it on his face. He said in a warm voice, "madam, it''s me. You''re not dreaming. I''m really in front of you."

    The cold and true touch came slowly from the skin on his face, and let my hanging heart finally come down.

    "You... You are really Mo liangye... Mo liangye, where did you go before? I didn''t find you at Roman''s house. I was worried to death. I thought... I thought I would never see you again! "

    Mo liangye held me tightly in his arms, patted me on the back and comforted me: "madam, it''s OK. I''ve broken the illusion, and the problem will soon be solved!"

    "Mirage?" I don''t know why.

    "If I guess correctly, did you just go to another place and see something strange?" Mo cool night asked.

    I nodded again and again: "yes, I was at the romanman''s house, but I didn''t find your person, so I was ready to go out. As a result, my eyes suddenly turned black and fainted. When I woke up again, I came to a lake and saw a dozen people in black trying to kill a pregnant woman. "

    "Is there a man named Fang Lianqiu among those ten people?"

    I was a little surprised: "how do you know? That... There was a man named Fang Lianqiu in it. He threw the pregnant woman down from upstairs and fell to death alive. Later, the woman''s mother-in-law came to beat Fang Lianqiu and buried the dead woman. "

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye looks strange. It seems that he wants to say something, but he doesn''t dare to say it.

    "What''s the matter with you? Are you hiding something from me I asked curiously.

    Mo liangye looked at me, hesitated a little, and said slowly: "madam, in fact... In fact, the dead woman you saw in the dreamland is your mother, your mother in the previous life. Her mother-in-law is your grandmother in the previous life. As for the man named Fang Lianqiu, he had a feud with you in his previous life and was killed by you in a big tomb in Yunnan. "

    When I heard this, I was shocked.

    I went, together with the little baby I saw in the dreamland, which was pulled out from the belly of the dead, was actually myself?

    For a while, I was really a little hard to accept the fact that it took me a long time to recover.

    "And you? Where did you go when I was in a dreamland just now? "

    "In fact, during the period when you fell into a dreamland, I fell into another dreamland. It''s just... My fantasy is not as complicated as yours. " Mo liangye frowned and replied.

    "You''re in an illusion, too? What is your dreamland like? " I''m quite curious.

    Ink cool night tiny squint, complexion unconsciously become dignified.

    "Some of them I can''t remember clearly. I just remember seeing a huge explosion, and then the whole world fell into darkness, and I couldn''t see anything at all..."

    "That''s it?" I feel a little incredible.

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice: "although my dreamland is longer than yours, it''s dark from beginning to end, except for the huge explosion."

    "Then, how did you get out of the mirage?"

    "It was a huge felling sound. In the dark, I seemed to hear someone chopping things. Then I suddenly opened my eyes and came back here. After a while, I saw you, and then I tried my best to pinch you, which broke your illusion and made you wake up. "

    After hearing this, I got a general idea of the matter.

    Together, the reason why I suddenly arrived at the lakeside cottage from Roman''s house before was because I was in a dreamland.

    The dreamland was broken by the cool night, which made everything around me return to normal, and returned to the entrance of Roman''s house.

    However, although I understand these, there is one thing that I can''t understand.

    How could that little boy have so much energy that he could make Mo liangye fall into a dreamland?

    What is his identity?

    I don''t know if I can see what I think in my heart. Mo liangye reaches for my hair and sighs: "in fact, I should have thought of it."

    "Should have thought of it? What do you mean? " I don''t understand.

    "With my power, it''s easy to subdue that little boy, but as you can see, my power is useless to him."

    "Yes, what kind of structure is he, even you can''t help him?"

    "In fact, the reason why my mana is useless to him is that he contains a huge amount of Yang Qi. His Yang Qi and my Yin Qi offset each other, so naturally I can''t hurt him. But you are different. Your lubanchi and ink line can not only control Yin things, but also Yang things, so he will be hurt by you. "

    "But before, you said you had an unusual Yin Qi on him. How could this Hui Zi turn into Yang Qi again?" I don''t understand any more.

    "That Yin Qi should be the smoke bomb he deliberately released. He didn''t want to let people know his true identity, so he made those Yin Qi to cover his innate Yang Qi."

    Mo cool night patiently for me to answer, but I still hear some clouds.

    "After all you''ve said, what''s his identity? Why do I sound so mysterious? "

    Mo cool night light a smile, opening mouth should way: "madam, don''t you have heard of reincarnation eye?"

    I widened my eyes and looked at Mo liangye in disbelief: "do you mean that little boy is the reincarnation eye in front of the reincarnation door of the underworld? But isn''t that a stone? How... How did you become a little boy? "

    "Many years ago, that samsara eye suddenly broke for no reason. Even if we glue it well, we can''t make it return to its former spirit. At that time, we all thought that it was because it was broken and the broken mirror could not be reunited. But judging from today''s events, I don''t think it''s a coincidence. It''s probably because the samsara eye has existed for so long that it gives birth to a spirit. The spirit was not content to keep in front of the door of reincarnation, so he broke the eye of reincarnation and escaped from it. This explains why the little boy knows so much about the underworld, and why he can easily send you and me into a dreamland! "

 Chapter 1020

    The words of Mo liangye make me feel that my three views have been completely subverted.

    Nowadays, even a stone can grow spirit. What else is impossible?

    However, although this is a bit strange, it seems to be a good thing on the whole.

    Last time, I heard from Hades that this reincarnation eye can not only see anyone''s past and present life, but also reverse time and space.

    With his help, we can easily go back to 30 years ago and see what happened in those years?

    Thinking about this, I told Mo liangye about my thoughts, and Mo liangye laughed.

    "Ma''am, you can say that in theory. But whether it can be implemented or not depends on what he means. "

    "He? Which one is he I can''t help being curious.

    Mo liangye turns his head and looks at the corner to the east of the room.

    "After listening for so long, it''s time to come out and say hello to us, isn''t it?"

    My face is covered.

    "Who? Is there anyone there? "

    Mo cool night did not make a sound, just quietly looking at the corner.

    I can''t urge him, so I have to accompany him to look there.

    Time, minute by minute.

    It seemed that there was something in that place, but a small shadow appeared.

    I held my breath and looked at it. I found that the more and more clear shadow was slowly condensing into the little boy who had appeared under the flagpole before.

    Shit, it''s really him!

    Xu saw the surprise on my face, and the little boy raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth.

    "Long time no see, Liang Shiqi! Oh, no, I should call you mi Xiaofei. "

    "You... You know the name of my previous life? It seems that, as my husband said, you are the broken reincarnation eye

    The little boy had a proud smile on his face.

    "Yes, I am the reincarnation eye. But why didn''t you think about it? In fact, it was no accident that you met me? "

    Ink cool night brow tight Cu, the expression is full of vigilance.

    "What do you mean?"

    "What do I mean? Then you have to ask the woman you love! "

    With that, the little boy turned his eyes to me again.

    "Ask me? Including last night on the playground, I only met you twice. What''s the use of asking me? " I''m quite puzzled.

    Little boy''s mouth, gradually out of a strange arc.

    It seems that it makes people feel cold.

    "Are you sure you''ve only seen me twice?"

    His question puzzled me.

    "What do you mean? If you have something to say, can''t you just say it? It''s very interesting to hide and tuck in like this? "

    Seeing that I seemed impatient, the little boy was not angry. He still looked at me with his uncomfortable eyes.

    "If you think about it, the underworld and the reincarnation gate, I believe you will remember them according to these two things."

    I''m more and more confused. I don''t know what medicine he sells in his gourd.

    But in order to find out what he said about the "accident", I had to follow his instructions to recall it.

    The underworld, as far as this life is concerned, I have gone to it about three times.

    In these times, even fewer are related to the wheel return door.

    Once, it was the one mentioned by Hades.

    Another time, when I first went to the underworld, the princess of the underworld once took me on the Naihe bridge. At that time, she said that there was a reincarnation gate not far away, which was in charge of reincarnation.

    wait!

    reincarnation?

    Reincarnation gate?

    I seem to remember something.

    I remember that time when I was with Princess Ming, a ghost escaped from the reincarnation gate and was chased by many Yin soldiers. As a result, he bumped into me. Later, I fainted and went back to the world as soon as I opened my eyes.

    At that time, I was still very curious about how I came back to the world, but I didn''t continue to pursue it because of one after another.

    Now it seems that my situation at that time was probably the ghost who escaped from the reincarnation door, that is, what the little boy did!

    "It was you that time!" I looked at him coldly.

    The little boy grinned: "yes, it''s me! I bumped into you that time and brought you back to the sun. Not only that, after that, in fact, I have been hiding in your school to observe you. "

    Hearing this, I can''t help feeling a little creepy.

    Shit, I''ve been under surveillance for so long?

    But what''s the reason for that?

    Mo liangye seems to be very curious about the little boy''s motive, and looks at him coldly: "with your ability, it should be easy to know the identity of my wife''s previous life. So, you must have something to do with her identity, right? "

    The little boy looked at Mo liangye admiringly and said faintly: "it seems that your brain is not stupid. To be honest, I didn''t escape from reincarnation. I took the initiative to jump into the door of reincarnation, to find her lost soul in reincarnation

    This words a, I and Mo cool night are all greatly surprised.

    "What? You... You went to find my missing soul? You... You found it? "

    The little boy sighed: "I thought I could find it, but in fact, I searched all over reincarnation, but I didn''t see her lost soul."

    "How could that be? Isn''t that a wisp of soul lost in samsara because it was collided in samsara? Why can''t we find it now? " I feel very surprised.

    The ink cool night of one side also opened at the moment.

    "I don''t like him very much, but I can prove that. Because in the past 30 years, I have entered reincarnation countless times, trying to find your lost soul, but each time, it is nothing. I guess it may be that the soul is too fragile, so it has already dissipated in the storm of reincarnation. "

    I''m a little lost.

    No one wants to lose his soul, especially the one that contains all my abilities and memories in the past.

    If I don''t find it, it means that I can never know what happened in that year, and I can never change back to the one I used to be.

    This kind of feeling is really very uncomfortable!

    "In fact, there is another possibility." The little boy suddenly opened his mouth.

    I was stunned for a moment and turned to look at it: "is there another possibility? Do you mean that my lost soul probably hasn''t dissipated? "

    The little boy nodded: "in addition to dissipation, the possibility is that before you jumped into the door of reincarnation, you had already lost your soul. So, no matter what we do in reincarnation gate, we can''t find it! It''s also because I thought of this possibility that I personally went to the reincarnation gate to find out, and then I met you on the Naihe bridge. "

 Chapter 1021

    "Before she jumped into the door of reincarnation, she had lost her soul? How could that be! Can''t I see if she''s missing her soul? " Mo liangye raised his objection.

    The little boy looked at him with a sneer: "you are capable, but you are not omnipotent after all. If the other party wants to do so, you may not be able to see it completely. "

    Hearing the little boy''s words, Mo liangye''s eyes were tiny: "you seem to know who the other party is."

    "I know, but I don''t know." The little boy answered without hesitation.

    I''m dying to hear that.

    "Do you know or don''t you know?"

    "I only know that the other party is from the land of ghost animals under 30000 feet, but I don''t know exactly who the other party is. Maybe no one else in the world knows except himself. " The little boy replied calmly.

    As soon as these words came out, the look of Mo liangye and I changed.

    "Land of ghosts and animals? You mean it''s about ghost animals? "

    The little boy nodded: "in the period before you jumped into the reincarnation gate, although I broke my reincarnation eye, my spirit did not leave the underworld, but turned into an ordinary Yin soldier, waiting for an opportunity to escape from the underworld. Fortunately, when you later jumped into the reincarnation gate, I was able to smell a very faint ghost animal breath on you. "

    I was more and more shocked.

    "You... Have you ever smelled a ghost animal in me?"

    I couldn''t believe it. I raised my arm and sniffed at myself.

    "It''s no use. Even if you had the smell of ghost animal in those years, it would have disappeared after so many years." The little boy said faintly.

    I have a blank face.

    "Then what? I really don''t understand. How could I have the smell of ghost animals? Is it difficult? Is there any separate grudge between me and ghost animal? "

    "If it''s not resentment, what do you have to do with them?" Asked the little boy.

    "No way! My wife can''t have anything to do with ghost animals! " Mo cool night sternly retorts a way.

    The little boy looked at Mo liangye and said, "how can you be sure that they are not involved? How do you think about it? When did the ghost animal, which was sealed at the bottom of the earth, become active

    Mo liangye''s face suddenly became very bad.

    Needless to say, those ghost animals must have been active during that period 30 years ago, and they caused many disturbances in the human world.

    In other words, it''s very possible that the ghost animal''s breaking the seal is really related to me!

    I widened my eyes and looked at Mo liangye: "is what he said true?"

    Mo cool night''s look is a little decadent, slightly hesitated for a while, but still nodded.

    "For thousands of years, ghost animals have been ready to move, but... But their large-scale activity really started 30 years ago."

    My brain, like a bolt from the blue, was blank for a moment.

    "If it''s not for this, why do you think I''m going to try my best to enter reincarnation to find your lost soul?" Asked the little boy in a deep voice.

    I looked at him in a daze, and answered word by word: "because... Because only when I find that wisp of soul, can I know from my memory what is the connection between me and the ghost animal, and can I be sure that I am in charge of the ghost animal business..."

    "Yes! Until you find that soul, no one knows what secret is hidden in you. I don''t want to kill by mistake, but I don''t want to let it go Said the little boy in a deep voice.

    "With me, you can''t hurt my wife at all!" Mo liangye stood in front of me without hesitation.

    Seeing this, the little boy began to sneer.

    "Mo liangye, you are also the one who was once the underworld. You are the myriad people in the underworld. Do you really want to trap everyone in the land of eternal doom for a woman?"

    Mo liangye''s eyes narrowed slightly, turned to look at me, and said firmly: "anyway, before there is no conclusive evidence, I will not allow anyone to hurt my wife!"

    The little boy looked up at the sky and laughed: "Mi Xiaofei, I didn''t expect that you have such a good ability to let the Hades who once was under one person and above ten thousand people treat you so wholeheartedly! It seems that I really underestimated you before! "

    Ink cool night''s attitude, let me have some comfort in my heart.

    The confusion of the mind, but also gradually restore calm.

    "Although there is some truth in what you said, there is no real hammer. Who knows whether it is true or not?" I asked in a cold voice.

    "Don''t worry, it won''t be long. According to my estimation, the hammer you want will soon come to the surface. At that time, even if you have a thousand mouths, I''m afraid you can''t deny it! "

    The little boy said with a firm face, then quickly turned into a cloud of smoke, and floated away from the window of Roman''s house.

    In such a big house, there are only me and Mo liangye left at the moment.

    In the past, I would feel this kind of situation is very warm.

    Now, I just feel embarrassed.

    After all, just a few seconds ago, I was said to have something to do with the bad deeds of a vicious race.

    Even if I think I''m innocent, will others really believe it?

    Mo liangye stayed in the same place for a while, came slowly and put his arms around my shoulder: "madam, no matter what others say, I believe you."

    "But... But if the final result proves that I really ordered the ghost animal to break the seal?" I asked in a low voice.

    "I don''t believe you will."

    "But in case..."

    I want to ask to understand, Mo liangye suddenly embraces the back of my head, kisses my lips, and makes me swallow all the words I haven''t said.

    I stare at him, tears can''t help coming out.

    I can feel his feelings for me. If I really have something to do with ghost animals, then the person I hurt the most will undoubtedly be him.

    That result, not only I am not willing to accept, but also he is not willing to accept.

    So even though he probably knew the result in his heart, he still pretended not to know.

    Just because I''m his wife.

    "Don''t think about the unhappy ones, ma''am. What ghost animal, what reincarnation eye, let them all go to hell, now I just want to go back with you to have a good meal

    Mo liangye said, gently kissing my forehead.

    My heart is sour.

    "Mo liangye, if... I mean if, I really have something to do with ghost animals, and I have done a lot of evil things, then... You must not be merciful to me. I don''t want to be the bane of the world and hurt more people." I pleaded.

    "Madam..." the voice of Mo Liang night is a little hoarse.

    "I don''t know what the truth is. Now I can''t find the lost soul. I''m... I''m really afraid that I have something to do with ghost animals..."

    "Madame, even then, I will be with you. You are born, I am born. If you die, I will die! "

 Chapter 1022

    Hearing the words of Mo liangye, I nodded.

    Now things are not clear, no matter how sad I am, it is useless.

    Everything will have to wait until we find out more about ghost animals.

    Thinking about this, I looked up to cool the night with a smile: "OK, I''m ok, you don''t have to worry. It''s getting late. Let''s finish romanman''s business and go home for dinner. I''m a little hungry. "

    Mo liangye reached out and touched my head. He said in a warm voice, "OK, I''ll cook for you later."

    After that, Mo liangye and I searched around Roman''s house, and finally found some of them in an extremely hidden storage room.

    Mo liangye simply checked their bodies to make sure that they were just in a coma and didn''t suffer any serious injuries, so he took them back to their respective beds, took them to the door of Luo''s house and left with me.

    Downstairs, Ma Dongdong was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.

    "It''s over. I haven''t come down for such a long time. Something must have happened. I have to call her master and ask them to support me!"

    With that, Ma Dongdong took out his mobile phone and was ready to dial it out.

    "Well, you''re just looking forward to my accident?" I yelled at him.

    Ma Dongdong was stunned for a moment, turned around and looked at us in disbelief.

    "You... You two... How do you work together..."

    Mo liangye gently hugged my shoulder and said with a smile, "we are husband and wife. Of course, we should come out together."

    See Mo cool night so obvious show love, Ma Dongdong''s face immediately collapsed.

    "I thought you two really broke up, and I thought I''d have a chance to catch up with you now."

    Mo liangye walks over and flicks his hand on his head.

    "You want to go after my wife? Don''t say this life, even the next life is impossible! "

    Words fall, he waved to me again: "madam, we husband and wife both return home!"

    I ran quickly, jumped up and fell on his back.

    Mo cool night will I firmly back, red horse Dongdong showed a proud smile: "silly boy, don''t envy, because you will never envy!"

    Ma Dongdong was so angry that he chased us and scolded us.

    "You two wait for me. I''ll find a beautiful girl to be my girlfriend later. I''m so angry with you two!"

    ����

    In this way, the three of us were laughing all the way and soon ran home.

    Xu Shi didn''t go back to see us so late. Master and Dabai were waiting for us at the gate of the yard with Uncle ma.

    When they saw us coming back, their looks relaxed a little.

    "You''re back. If you don''t come back, we''re going to find you!" Uncle Ma said.

    Ma Dongdong didn''t agree: "don''t we just come back a little later than usual? How can you make it look like you are facing the enemy?"

    "If it''s really just late, we won''t be in a hurry. But the point is, master 17 watched the sky last night and thought that something big would happen today. He wanted to tell you both, but he didn''t expect that when he got up in the morning, you two would have gone to school. " Uncle Ma explained.

    I was a little surprised.

    Master coauthor has known for a long time that we will encounter some unexpected events today, but we haven''t had time to remind us.

    It seems that I really have to get in touch with master when I''m free. This old man is a sharp weapon to avoid disaster!

    However, I don''t know why, when Shifu saw me coming back safely, he didn''t have much happy expression on his face, as if he didn''t care about my condition at all.

    I was a little dissatisfied. I jumped down from Mo liangye''s back and ran to put my arms around master''s shoulder.

    "Shifu, you seem to be a little abnormal today. Is it the menopause again?"

    The master gave me a white look and said, "you are menopause! Did you talk to master like that? "

    "Master, I''ve been talking to you like this for more than ten years. You never have any opinions. Why are you still in a mood today?"

    "In a mood? I just want to make you die! A yellow haired girl, day by day, it''s really not easy The master was smoking a dry cigarette and muttered.

    Hearing this, one side of the cool night can not help but frown.

    "Do you know something?"

    The master was stunned for a moment, turned his head and denied: "I''m a bad old man. What can I know?"

    "As far as I know, the Chen family is not only good at catching demons and sealing ghosts, but also has made great achievements in geomancy and fortune telling. If you didn''t see anything, you wouldn''t have said that to your precious apprentice just now. " Ink cool night light answer way.

    Xu was seen through his mind. The master was a little nervous. He took a few puffs of dry smoke, so that he choked himself.

    "Cough... Cough..."

    Seeing this, I quickly reached out and gently patted him on the back.

    "Master, please slow down. Nobody grabs this stinky pipe with you!"

    "You are such a girl that you have to make me angry to death!"

    "Master, you are so angry. Where can I find such a good master? I don''t want a master who isn''t handsome enough, nor a master who isn''t competent enough. The key is that I don''t want a master who doesn''t love my apprentice enough! To sum up, you are the only one who can meet all the requirements of my teacher worship! Therefore, you must not be angry with me, or no one will be my master in the future! " I took the opportunity to flatter.

    Sure enough, the master was very satisfied with this, and now his sad face began to unfold.

    "You damned girl, I really can''t do anything with you! Well, I don''t want to hide it from you. In fact, when I watched the sky last night, I saw not only that something big was going to happen, but also that I had a vague feeling that I was going to be robbed recently. 17�� Not to mention the love between you and my brother and sister in the previous life, in this life alone, you were raised by me. Knowing that you may be in trouble, how can you make me feel at ease? "

    With that, the master sighed deeply and puffed the dry tobacco.

    "I''m going to be robbed? This... "

    I can''t help but remember what the little boy said before about the possible involvement between me and ghost animals.

    Is it true that the little boy''s words will come true?

    "Master, what kind of catastrophe will I suffer? Is it about ghost animals? "

    The master took a puff of dry tobacco and opened his mouth to answer.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye suddenly interrupted him.

    "Madam, we''ll discuss this later. Didn''t you say you were hungry? Let''s go. I''ll do it for you! "

    Master is a smart man. Knowing that Mo liangye interrupted him, he didn''t say much. With a sigh, he took uncle Ma to play chess in the yard

 Chapter 1023

    I''m not reconciled. I want to go after my master and ask him clearly.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye directly picked me up and strode to the kitchen.

    "Ah, Mo liangye, what are you doing? I have something else to say to master! " I tried to struggle.

    Mo cool night droops eyes, the corner of the mouth slightly a hook: "madam, I have been hungry, if you don''t let me cook, then wait a moment I only eat you!"

    This words a, I direct condition reflection of think of past Mo cool night every time occupy my situation.

    I''ve experienced his ferocity in that aspect. I really don''t want to get out of bed tomorrow!

    In all desperation, I can only choose to admit counsels.

    "Well, I''ll cook with you first. I''ll talk to my master later."

    Seeing that I was so clever, Mo liangye bowed his head slightly and gave me a kiss on my forehead: "that''s right. I knew my wife was the best!"

    "Cut, come on, make your meal quickly, or I''ll be hungry and I''ll ignore you!" I didn''t get angry and murmured.

    "Yes, I can''t starve my wife if I''m hungry! You wait, I''ll do it right now

    Mo liangye said, he put me in the kitchen door, and began to cook for me.

    "Can I help you?" I asked.

    Mo Liang night while washing rice, side casually should say: "no, madam, you do sit next to good, I can do everything!"

    In this way, I was also happy to be at leisure. I moved a small bench, took a plate of melon seeds, and began to crack in the kitchen door.

    To be honest, I never thought I could find such an excellent man as Mo liangye.

    Handsome, can play strange will not, the key is to take the initiative to help me share the housework.

    I wonder if I saved the galaxy in my last life!

    Ink cool night hands and feet fast, not long effort, made four dishes two soup out.

    I was so greedy that I started eating as soon as I was on the table.

    "Yes, it''s delicious! It''s better than what Ma Dongdong and I did! " I can''t help praising.

    Mo liangye chuckles and puts a big rib into my bowl.

    "Since it''s delicious, madam, you should eat more!"

    "Well, I''ll eat myself up, and I won''t waste a grain of rice for you!"

    With that, I picked up the spare ribs and stuffed them into my mouth.

    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I always feel that today''s meal is very quiet except for me and Mo liangye.

    Especially Shifu, from the beginning to the end, didn''t even say a redundant word.

    "Master, what''s the matter with you today? Are you not happy I asked as I ate.

    The master raised his eyes, looked at me, and sighed deeply: "it''s OK, you eat your food, it has nothing to do with you."

    "Master, I''m your own apprentice. If you want anything, just tell me, why are you still hiding? Do you still think of me as yourself? " I''m a little dissatisfied.

    "Seventeen, not everything in the world has to be clarified. Sometimes, it''s not necessarily a bad thing to let yourself be a little silly or stupid. " The master said earnestly.

    "I don''t know. How..."

    I wanted to refute the master''s words, but for some reason, I suddenly felt a strong dizziness.

    I shook my head, trying to stay awake.

    But it turned out to be useless.

    My brain is like carrying a heavy stone, all of a sudden directly planted on the table.

    The body, can''t move at all.

    But I don''t know if it''s the reason why the medicine is not effective enough. I feel that my consciousness is still a little sober, and I can hear their voices in the dark night.

    "Well, I''ve drugged the food of seventeen. She can''t wake up for a while."

    "If you do this, you won''t be afraid to go back to her and be anxious with you? The girl''s temper is as stubborn as an ox! " Asked the master.

    Mo liangye touched my hair and sighed deeply.

    "I''d rather she blames me and blames me later than let her take risks with us. After all, no one can guarantee that we will come back alive when we go to the land of ghost animals this time! "

    When I heard this, I was shocked.

    Are they going to the land of ghosts and animals in the cool night?

    If they are not sure, they will not go there easily? Why are you going so suddenly now?

    "Yes, seventeen is very affectionate. If she knew that we were going to take risks in the land of ghost animals, she would follow us regardless! Since she lost the key soul, she has no ability to follow us at her present level. I''m afraid it will be more or less dangerous. But we don''t have much time left. Yesterday, when I watched the sky at night, I not only figured out that there would be a catastrophe on the 17th day, but also figured out that the lifeline of Lao Ma and your daughter-in-law was coming to an end. I estimated that she had been in the place of ghost animal for a long time, and was invaded by the turbid gas, which hurt the root. If we can''t get her out in the shortest time, I''m afraid you and Dongdong won''t see her for the last time! "

    After hearing master''s words, Ma Dongdong and uncle Ma were excited.

    "Lao Chen, I don''t know what to say, that is... Lao Ma''s family will always remember you. I thank you. Dongdong and I thank you

    "Shiqi Shifu, I want to follow you. Although I can''t do anything, I still want to do something for you, otherwise I always feel that I owe you too much..." Ma Dongdong pleaded.

    Master Bata Bata is smoking dry tobacco, the tone also becomes extremely low.

    "Dongdong, it''s too dangerous this time. You''d better not get involved. What''s more, your father is old now, and he fainted again. He needs someone to take care of him at home! Otherwise, if we are busy living under the ground, and if something happens at home, then we are really separated and lack of skills! "

    Ma Dongdong thought about it and thought it seemed reasonable.

    "Well, I''ll wait for you at home with my father. You... You must pay attention to your safety. All of us are looking forward to your safe return! "

    "Well."

    Master answered simply, then Deng Deng Deng went back to his room, took a tool kit or something, and went out with Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye walks to the door, pauses and comes back to me again.

    "Ma''am, if... I mean if I can''t come back with your master, you''ll forget me and find someone you like to marry, just as if I never showed up."

    As soon as the sound fell, I heard the sound of his footsteps getting farther and farther away from the master until they disappeared.

    My heart, a pain.

    Although I haven''t been to the land of ghosts and animals, I know that it is more dangerous than the dragon pond and tiger cave from what they have said before.

    In order to protect me, they prefer to face it alone. How can I relax?

 Chapter 1024

    "Well, in the final analysis, it''s all because our old Ma family is not good and we can''t protect your mother successfully. The key is that we don''t have the ability to save your mother by ourselves, so we have to trouble others. Dongdong, to tell you the truth, since your mother''s accident, I always feel uneasy in my heart. I always feel that this incident is extraordinary. Now the seventeen masters have gone to the land of ghost animals. I''m worried that they will never come back! " I heard uncle Ma''s sincere words not far away.

    After a while, Ma Dongdong also spoke.

    "Dad, don''t worry about it. With their ability, they will certainly save the day. Our first task now is to take good care of seventeen. Otherwise, even if the seventeen masters come back safely from the land of ghost animals, we will not be able to deal with them! "

    "Yes, we must take good care of seventeen. Otherwise, I''m sorry that they do their best for our family!"

    Then I heard uncle Ma''s footsteps coming towards me.

    "Come on, Dongdong, let''s help seventeen to the bed together. That will make her sleep more comfortable, so that she won''t lie on the table tired and catch a cold when she goes back to sleep!"

    Hearing his father''s words, Ma Dongdong didn''t delay much. He immediately reached out to help me and prepared to go to my room.

    However, before he and uncle Ma helped me walk a few steps, I felt a sudden loosening of my armpit.

    Then, two heavy falling sounds sounded in my ears.

    This... What''s the situation?

    I was at a loss, completely unaware of what had happened.

    However, because Mo liangye gave me medicine, my eyelids couldn''t be lifted, so I couldn''t even open my eyes to see what happened to Ma Dongdong. I had to worry there.

    But this anxiety did not last long.

    Because, in a few seconds, I felt something heavy hit me in the back of the neck.

    Immediately, I didn''t know anything and completely fainted.

    ����

    I don''t know how long it''s been since I woke up again.

    The pain in the back of the neck seems to have disappeared.

    At least, I don''t feel any pain now.

    Slowly open my eyes, I get up from the ground and look around.

    All that I could see was darkness.

    The only place with light is a golden throne.

    It looks like the Dragon chair of the ancient emperor.

    "You wake up at last." The man sitting on the throne spoke slowly.

    I was slightly stunned for a moment, fixed my eyes, and saw that it was a woman, a thin, veiled woman in white gauze.

    "You... Who are you?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    I don''t know why. I always feel that the image of this woman seems a little familiar.

    White, veiled.

    What do you think of this? How does it look like the woman named Huang Mengxia mentioned in the case of the Chinese teacher before, the initiator of the Chen family''s extermination?

    She... Why is she here?

    Does she already know that the Chen family and master and I are two fish who have missed the net, so she wants to kill me now?

    "Liang Shiqi, how are you? I didn''t expect to see you again!" The woman said to me with a cold smile across the veil.

    My heart, immediately rose a chill.

    What did she say?

    Does that mean that I met her somewhere?

    But I searched my whole brain, and I didn''t remember who was close to her.

    Perhaps, the only explanation is that she is someone I knew in my previous life.

    Because of the lack of that key soul, now I do not have the ability of the past, do not say, the key is also lost the memory of the past.

    In this case, I can''t remember who she is. It seems normal.

    "What''s your intention in tying me here?"

    The woman''s body moved slightly and answered in a slightly indifferent voice, "intention? My intention, of course, is to make your life worse than death! "

    "I don''t remember where I offended you."

    "Yes, of course you don''t remember. How can a heartless person like you remember? " The woman said sarcastically.

    Seeing her like this, I feel very uncomfortable.

    "It''s up to you to kill or cut, but please be sharp and don''t be fussy here!"

    "To die? Liang Shiqi, it''s naive of you to think about it. People like you are cheap to die! " The woman gnashed her teeth.

    I have black lines all over my face.

    Damn, what evil have I done in my last life? How can I provoke such people who try every means to make me die?

    People are afraid of fame and pigs are afraid of strength.

    What''s the reason for being treated like this by people who are not famous or strong like me?

    "OK, if you don''t want to kill me, I don''t want to ask. How do you like it?"

    I casually said a sentence, and then lay back on the ground, began to close their eyes.

    As the old saying goes, when it comes, it''s settled.

    Originally, I thought the worst thing she could do to me was to kill me like the Chen family.

    But through what she said just now, I have learned that she doesn''t want my life.

    Since I can save my life, what else can I worry about?

    Obviously, the woman didn''t expect me to be so calm.

    Vaguely, I heard her seem to come down from the throne, and close to me little by little.

    "Liang Shiqi, I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Your psychological quality is much better than before."

    I turned over and didn''t bother to talk to her.

    She seems to be more interesting, see I don''t want to pay attention to her, actually standing still in place, so high staring at me for a long time.

    "Go to sleep. Maybe this is the last chance for you to have a good sleep!"

    I don''t know why. I''m very upset when I hear that.

    I sat up to ask what she meant.

    But in front of me, where is the shadow of that woman?

    Shit, just leave?

    What''s more, if I leave such a golden throne here, I''m not afraid to move it out and sell it?

    This woman''s heart is not so big!

    But now that she''s gone, there''s no need for me to pretend to be sleeping.

    I stood up, patted the soil on my body, and planned to look around to see if there were any doors that I could go out.

    But it seems that the result is disappointing.

    Because, after walking around, I found that there were stone walls all around.

    Don''t talk about the door. There''s no hole at all.

    I went. No wonder that woman dared to leave me here with such a big heart. Together with her, she expected that I could not escape with my ability!

    Grandma, a bear, make me happy!

    After I failed in my attempt to escape, I had to sit back and take a nap.

    Unexpectedly, just as I was about to sit back in the same place, my foot was suddenly tripped by something, which nearly made me stagger and fall into a dog.

    "What is it?"

    I was curious and found that it was an iron ring.

    There is an iron ring in such a place?

    Will that be the escape mechanism?

    Think of here, my heart a burst of joy.

    Sure enough, I am immortal!

    Found to be able to escape, I can''t wait to seize the iron ring, forced to pull it.

    The next second, I feel a sudden empty foot.

    Before I could react, my body began to fall rapidly.

    This... This mechanism is so simple?

    But... Maybe not so exciting?

    If you fall like this, you will die, OK?

    The original joy, at this moment, instantly into fear.

    I can''t imagine what it would be like to be thrown into a ball of mashed meat later.

    The wind, blowing rapidly from my ears, makes my fear deeper and deeper.

    Ma Dan, die, no matter 20 years later, my aunt is a hero again!

    So thinking, I simply give up, as if nothing had happened, waiting for the arrival of death.

    But the fact is, after waiting for a few seconds, I didn''t wait for a sharp pain in my back, or even a soft feeling.

    I was stunned and found that the decline had stopped.

    And I seem to have fallen on something.

    Realizing this, I was secretly happy, and then subconsciously lowered my head, to see which misfortune prompted, actually helped me block a disaster.

    Tusks, sharp claws, huge body, with stench.

    This... This is a ghost animal?

    Together, I just sat down and killed a ghost animal?

    So... Where does the other stench around here come from?

    I have misgivings in my heart. I turn my head and look around. As a result, I see a pair of bright green eyes. They are all around me.

    Obviously, I fell into a den!

    This is probably the so-called just out of the tiger''s den, and into the den of thieves, right?

    Seeing those ghost animals coming closer and closer, I was shaking out of shape.

    Before I met a ghost animal, it almost killed me. What''s more, now I have to face a group of ghosts?

    Shivering, I pulled out lubanchi and ink thread from the storage ring, held them in my hand, and wanted to fight against them.

    The ghost animals seemed to know that I was going to fight, but they arched up and wanted to pounce on me.

    It''s impossible not to be nervous.

    There are so many ghost animals that everyone will be scared to death.

    But nervous, can''t solve anything.

    Only by fighting, can we get a chance of life!

    So, regardless of many, I took Lu Banchi and rushed to the ghost animal who took the lead, preparing to catch the thief and the king first.

    But the accident happened at this moment.

    A silver light, I don''t know from which corner of the shooting out, and then in the ghost animal around a circle.

    Then, I heard those ghost animals with one voice issued a very sad scream.

    This... What''s the situation?

    That silver thing just now... Is it... Is it

    I was wondering, the next second there will be a familiar figure, darting out from the dark, and then with a thunderbolt, with a blue sword, wipe all the ghost animals'' necks.

    Ghost animal, one by one.

    Originally surrounded by dense airtight, I now look a little empty around.

    "Mo liangye, why are you here?"

 Chapter 1025

    "Ma''am, should I ask you that?" Mo liangye came over, gently pinched my face, and asked in a deep voice, "didn''t I give you the medicine to wait for us at home? Why did you come here alone? "

    Originally, it''s OK not to mention the medicine. As soon as I mention the medicine, all the breath I was holding in my heart immediately broke out.

    "What do you mean? Isn''t it agreed that we should go to the land of ghost animals to save Ma Dongdong''s mother? Why do you want to be a hero and leave me at home? Do you think you are particularly handsome and worthy of praise? But I tell you, Mo liangye, I don''t like you, I don''t like waiting for your news at home, that will make me at a loss. I''m afraid... I''m afraid that if I wait to come and go, and finally I get bad news, what should I do? Do I want to keep the lonely years and live the rest of my life? "

    The more I say it, the more emotional I get.

    In the end, he burst into tears.

    Ink cool night see, remorse unceasingly.

    "Ma''am, it''s me. I shouldn''t worry you. But... But I''m more afraid that you''ll die because of it than I''m going to risk you... "

    I looked up at him with tearful eyes: "you are afraid that I will die, then am I not afraid? Yes, now I really don''t remember what happened between us in the last life, but I remember all kinds of things in this life very clearly. I remember you always pestering me, and I also remember that at the beginning you liked me, and I remember your kindness to me. So do you think that if you are not in this world, I will really forget all these things, and then go to find someone who likes me according to what you said? "

    My words, let Mo liangye speechless.

    "Ma''am, you..."

    "Mo liangye, I tell you, I won''t! I don''t know when you have occupied more and more positions in my heart. Maybe, it was after I learned from others about our entanglement in the last life. Or maybe, when I see you defending me and taking care of me again and again. Perhaps, it is because I have gradually like you around me, used to your overbearing, used to your considerate, more used to your shameless. So, Mo liangye, I beg you, don''t leave me alone to face danger and death, OK

    I took his hand and looked at him quietly.

    His eyes are full of affection.

    But as a result, there are countless dignified emotions.

    Obviously, he was weighing the pros and cons of letting me stay.

    After all, going deep into the land of ghosts and animals is not only related to the feelings between me and him, but also related to the life and death of me and him.

    In this case, he can''t be careless.

    "Cough... Cool night, everything is here, what are you still struggling with?" At this time, the nearby master suddenly spoke.

    Mo liangye turned his head: "you mean..."

    The master sighed and came slowly: "since the seventeen are here now, you might as well let her follow us. Otherwise, you ask her to go back like this. What if she meets a ghost animal on the way?

    When I heard this, I quickly took the words from my master.

    "Yes, yes, as you have just seen, there are so many ghost animals around me. If I didn''t have you by my side, it would be unsafe for me to go back like this."

    Ink cool night''s look, gradually calmed down.

    He reached out and touched my hair, a little helpless said: "madam, you always let me take, you have no way."

    "Since there is no way, let me follow you! Just in time, I also want to see what this land of ghosts and animals looks like, which can make you so scared! "

    Although Mo liangye was reluctant, he nodded.

    "Well, since Madame is so interested, she will follow us in a moment. However, there is one thing I still don''t quite understand. Before I gave you medicine, why did you wake up and come here? "

    Mo liangye''s words also remind the master.

    "Yes, I think it''s a little strange, too. Cool night and I walked for two days and two nights. We went through numerous difficulties and hardships, and suffered some injuries before we came here. How can you stand here unharmed with your little skill? "

    My eyes widened, a little unbelievable.

    "Two days and two nights? Master, do you mean it has been two days and two nights since you started

    The master, holding his pipe which never leaves his hand, nodded.

    "I''ve been taken away by that woman for two days and two nights!" I don''t know what to say.

    Mo liangye frowned: "are you abducted here?"

    "Yes, after you left, Ma Dongdong and his father were going to help me to bed to have a rest. In the middle of the way, they and I were knocked unconscious. When I wake up, I''ll be in a stone room. "

    "Stone chamber?"

    "Well, there''s a woman in the stone room. She''s wearing a veil. I can''t see her clearly, but on the whole, she looks very much like the woman who let her mother help revive Chiyou in the case of the Chinese teacher last time, as Huang Mengxia said."

    Last time when I was dealing with that case, Shifu was also present, so he was shocked to hear me say so.

    "Are you... Are you sure it''s the woman?"

    I shook my head: "not sure. First of all, I haven''t seen the woman in those years with my own eyes, and I don''t know what her real face looks like. Besides, the woman who brought me here was veiled and could not see her face. So, I guess it just by feeling. "

    Although I said it equivocally, it still made master''s fingers tremble slightly.

    "Is... She... Is she really alive again? No... no, it''s impossible. Li Manshu''s soul was destroyed by the cold night. Even the last remaining soul was destroyed by you in the decisive battle more than 30 years ago. In this case, she... How could she still exist in this world? "

    At this point, he suddenly took a puff of cigarette, a big eye ring, vomited out of his mouth.

    His face, printed more and more old and sad.

    "Maybe she is not Li Manshu?"

    The master was stunned for a moment. He slowly raised his head and looked at Mo liangye.

    "No... no... Li Manshu?"

    Ink cool night nod.

    "There are not so many resurrections in this world. In those days, Chiyou and nu Chu were able to resurrect because they were gods'' residences in ancient times. But Li Manshu is just a flower demon. How can she have such great ability? "

    "But... But what if she was reincarnated like seventeen?" Master asked in a trembling voice.

    "That''s impossible. 17�� Is oneself jumps into the reincarnation gate, and only lacked one soul. And Li Manshu, all her souls have been destroyed. How can she be reincarnated? " Ink cool night very firmly said.

    "But... I hope so, I hope so."

    The master sighed and stopped answering.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was dignified, I went over and took his arm to comfort him.

    "Master, don''t worry so much. What''s the big deal? The soldiers come to block it, the water comes to cover it? "

    "You think very simply. You haven''t seen it. You don''t know how terrible Li Manshu is. "

    I shrugged, a face indifferent should way: "even if again terrible, how? According to you, she was killed by you in the end? "

    I don''t know if I made a taboo. When I heard this, my master knocked me on the head with a cigarette pole.

    "You girl, you really don''t know the heaven and the earth! If you really meet Li Manshu, I don''t think you even know how you died in the end! "

    "What are you afraid of? Anyway, I have a husband like Mo liangye. Even if I have ten more Li Manshu, I''m not worried at all!" I said with a proud face.

    Ink cool night shallow smile.

    "OK, you two teachers and apprentices don''t continue to fight. Ma Dongdong''s mother is still waiting for us to rescue her!"

    The master patted himself on the head and suddenly realized.

    "I''ve forgotten about the trouble I''ve made just now! Cool night said right, now is not the time to discuss Li Manshu, we have to hurry to save Lao Ma''s daughter-in-law! Otherwise, her life will be lost! "

    "Is it so serious?" I don''t understand, "master, you all have injuries. Why don''t you take a rest here and leave later. Anyway, it''s not urgent to save people at this moment! "

    The master didn''t pay attention to me. Instead, he gave Ma Dongdong a divination by pinching his finger.

    Immediately, his face became very embarrassed.

    "If we delay any longer, Ma''s daughter-in-law will not survive today!"

    "So serious?"

    "It''s a miracle that she, as an ordinary person, has lived in this land of ghosts and animals for so many days. According to my estimation, she may have only one last breath left now! " The master said earnestly.

    Hearing this, even if I was heartless, I didn''t dare to delay at the moment.

    "OK, let''s go now!"

    In this way, the three of us set foot on the journey of rescuing Ma Dongdong''s mother.

    Although the trip was urgent, I took the opportunity to check the situation around.

    I saw that the place was gloomy and dark. Although I could not reach out and not see my fingers, I still felt that I could not see the sun.

    Everywhere, there are rock walls.

    Some are flat, but others are sharp as knives.

    If you don''t pay attention to the collision, you must die or be disabled.

    And the road under our feet is even more dangerous.

    Basically, you can see some cracks in every walk.

    Heat wave, constantly from the gap in the drift up, people feel like in a sauna.

    "Be careful, ma''am. There''s magma under here. If it falls down, it must be the great Luo immortal who can''t save it. " The Mo cool night temperature voice reminds a way.

    I let out a "um", followed him and walked forward carefully.

    "Why, what do you think that is?"

    Mo cool night, they with my voice, toward the front.

    There, at the moment, something is emitting a weak blue light.

    Flash, flash, never-ending.

 Chapter 1026

    In such a place, there is a strange thing, the key is that it can shine.

    This... How do you think it''s a bit unknown?

    "I can''t see clearly! Why don''t we walk in and see? " Master suggested.

    Ink cool night face color dignified, but also did not oppose, as default.

    So we began to find the way to the strange thing.

    But in fact, the results of the search let us a little disappointed.

    Because it''s on a huge stone pillar.

    There are only nine strong iron chains between the stone pillar and the outside.

    The rest of the place, all is deep magma.

    The heat of magma, constantly spray up, smoked my face hot pain.

    "Or, forget it? The abyss is too hot. Instead of going there, we are roasted. What can we do? " I''m starting to feel like backing out.

    "No! I have a hunch that it''s no accident that this thing is placed here. If we don''t make it clear, we may not be able to save Ma''s daughter-in-law at all! " The master flatly refused.

    "But this..."

    I''d like to persuade Shifu a few more words. After all, this place seems too unknown. What should we do if we lose all our lives here?

    But before I finished speaking, Mo liangye interrupted me.

    "Ma''am, your master is right. It''s really weird. If we don''t get rid of it, I''m afraid whatever we do in the future will be useless. "

    "So you have to go there?"

    Mo liangye nodded.

    Even if he agrees, there is basically no room for maneuver.

    "Well, since you want to go there, let''s go and have a look, so that we won''t be able to save Ma Dongdong''s mother. You still say it''s because I won''t let you go." I murmured reluctantly.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand, touched his head and said with a smile, "madam, I know you don''t want to go there because you are afraid. But I''m here. It''s okay. No matter what happens, I will protect you

    His words warm my heart.

    Although I haven''t been in touch with him for a long time, he can always see exactly what I think.

    There is such a considerate husband, seems to be very good!

    "Well, master said Ma Dongdong''s mother was going to die? Let''s go and have a look now. In case we can''t find Ma Dongdong''s mother over there, let''s turn around and go to other places to find her as soon as possible. " I said hastily.

    "OK, just now I saw that the chain over there is a little bit thicker. Maybe it''s a little easier for ordinary people like seventeen to walk!"

    With that, the master took me and Mo liangye to the relatively strong iron chain he said.

    I took a look. From where I stood outside, it would take at least 50 meters to get to the shining thing.

    If you are on the flat ground, the distance is not very long.

    But in this case, the only 50 meters is longer than a marathon.

    "How are you, madam? Are you ready?" Mo cool night temperature voice asks a way.

    I took a deep breath and nodded, "ready, ready to go up any time."

    "Well, for the sake of safety, let your master go first, then you go the second, and I''ll be at the back. In this way, if you have anything to do with your master, I can help you in time! "

    "Good!"

    I answered softly, and then followed the master, step by step, slowly on the chain.

    Chain, in the end, is not better than flat land.

    Even though it is thick and heavy, it is still rickety when stepping on it, which makes people feel like they will fall down at any time.

    I carry the heart, hanging the courage, did not dare to take it lightly.

    After all, it''s nothing else, it''s hot lava.

    If it falls, is it still alive?

    Fortunately, things are not so difficult.

    All three of us, holding our breath, walked smoothly up the huge stone pillar.

    "This... This is an egg?" As soon as I stepped on the stone pillar, the master cried out in surprise.

    I fixed my eyes on the past, only to see that the whole thing was oval, the size of an ordinary person''s bedroom, and also from the inside out, constantly emitting blue light.

    Flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash, flash.

    "Master, do you think it''s a dinosaur egg?" I asked in a wild way.

    The master looked at the giant egg and shook his head: "no, I''ve seen dinosaur related materials in the museum before. Their eggs are not like this."

    "It''s not a dinosaur egg. What else can it be? What else in the world can lay such a huge egg? " I don''t understand.

    The master touched the beard on his chin and looked at the giant egg for a long time before he said again, "I think it''s a bit like a human egg."

    "Human eggs? Master, were you confused by the heat of the magma just now? This man is a mammal. How can he have eggs? What''s more, is it an egg the size of a room? " I don''t think much of master''s words. I think he is just talking nonsense.

    "Seventeen, I''m not saying this out of thin air. You see, what''s in that egg? "

    The master raised his hand and pointed to the inside of the big egg.

    I can only see that the space inside is dark blue. Although I can''t see it clearly, I can still vaguely show the shape of a person.

    "Is there a man in it?" I was shocked.

    If this is really a person, isn''t it wrong to believe that human beings are mammals for several years?

    I can''t believe it.

    Because, this is really incredible!

    "No, it''s not a person, but a trace of a person who lived here. It''s like, this is the matrix that the man left here. But the man himself is probably around here, and probably has gone to the outside world. " The master said solemnly.

    At the moment, I feel that my three views have been completely overturned.

    Unexpectedly, in such a deep land of ghosts and animals, there is such a mysterious giant egg.

    Does that mean that the owner of this egg is probably the supreme ruler of ghost animal?

    In this case, if we destroy this giant egg, it may not only save Ma Dongdong''s mother, but also make all ghost animals rout and never invade human beings and the underworld again!

    I can think of this. Master and Mo liangye can also think of it.

    No, before I could speak, the two of them had already taken out their weapons and were ready to take advantage of the master''s absence to completely destroy the giant.

    But the ideal is very beautiful, the reality is very bony.

    No matter how the master cuts, the giant egg will not move.

    Even the cold sword of Mo Liang night can''t hurt the giant egg!

    "What on earth is this thing made of? Why can''t you break it all? "

    "Not only can it not be broken, I feel as if it has a force against us! The harder we fight, the more resistance it has. If you don''t believe it, look at your hands! "

    Hearing this, master quickly looked down.

    His hand holding the weapon was now full of blood, as if he had just hit himself instead of a giant egg.

    As for Mo liangye, although the situation was not so serious, he also suffered a slight injury.

    The palm was shocked by the power of the giant egg, and now it was pouring out with blood.

    "This thing is a little too evil. If not, let''s go! " I open my mouth to offer.

    Mo liangye and master looked at each other as if they were asking for their opinions.

    However, the change happened at this moment.

    The giant egg suddenly shook slightly, and then burst out a dazzling red light.

    That red light, along its skin, bit by bit, spread to the top of it, and then continue to spread upward.

    I just saw that it was not a naked egg.

    At the top of it, there are some vines growing from the human figure in the egg, and then climb to the stone wall at the top of the stone pillar, I don''t know where to go.

    "Run! Run

    Shifu was the first to react, and then no matter what happened, he dragged me to run in the direction of the chain.

    It was also in this process that I saw the vines. I didn''t know when they had surrounded us from all directions at a very fast speed.

    Master, you are a mortal.

    Soon, his feet were entangled by the vines and couldn''t move at all.

    My situation is no different from that of him.

    Only Mo liangye, because of his fast dodging ability, successfully avoided the vines and was in a temporary safe situation.

    "Mo liangye, help me!" I yelled at him.

    The Mo cool night hears a sound, a fly body, then directly jumped over.

    Cold sword, up and down, just a few back and forth, cut off all the vines that trapped me and master.

    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Hurry up!"

    Mo Liang roared in the night, then grabbed my master and I by the arms with both hands, jumped three times, and went back to the opposite bank far away from the stone pillar from the iron chain.

    I don''t know if it''s because I''m afraid of magma. Those vines didn''t catch up.

    This gives us a chance to breathe.

    "My God, what the hell is that? It almost scared me to death I bent over and gasped.

    Mo liangye looked at the huge egg on the stone pillar from a distance and shook his head: "I don''t know. I''ve lived for thousands of years, and I''ve never seen anything so strange."

    "If you want me to say that, let''s stop guessing here. Let''s leave here before those vines catch up with us." Xu was frightened. This time, master was the first to put forward the idea of leaving.

    It seems that he has a profound understanding of the truth of growing wisdom by eating everything!

    "OK, master, since you have said that, let''s not delay. Let''s go on looking for Ma Dongdong''s mother."

    "I''ve completely understood what curiosity is to kill a cat. If there''s something strange next time, I''m not going to join in the fun!"

    The master mumbled casually, then turned his head and looked at Mo liangye.

    "You have to take your cold sword well. In case there are any more vines entangled later, just like just now, you can take the sword up and down, and cut them off. I''ll see if they dare to climb on me!"

    Mo liangye nodded and looked down at the cold sword in his hand.

    Which once thought, is this small glance, but let him the whole person is stunned.

    Because, at the moment, his originally sharp cold sword was covered with the red vines that had just climbed out of the giant egg!

 Chapter 1027

    This discovery surprised us.

    We thought that as long as we ran out of the stone pillar and reached the other side, we could have a good rest.

    Which once thought, those red vines, unexpectedly early in imperceptible, already entangled the cold sword of the Mo cool night.

    What can I do?

    "Hit it! Hit it The master exclaimed.

    Mo liangye came back and immediately condensed a group of pure black dead air in the palm of his hand and hit the body of Han Jian.

    I''ve seen this move before. Except for the little boy who was suspected to be the eye of reincarnation last time, almost everything else will go out of the air as soon as it is hit.

    But it seems that we underestimated these red vines.

    This is not, after the pure black dead air of Mo liangye hit the red vine, they just trembled slightly, and then wrapped Mo liangye''s arm with a more fierce speed.

    Shifu and I were shocked. We immediately took our weapons to help Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye is not a fool either. Seeing the red vines attacking him, he grabs the red vines and pulls them off his arm and tries to throw them on the ground.

    But the red vines didn''t know what they were made of. They were nailed to Mo liangye''s hand. No matter how he threw them, they couldn''t be thrown off.

    "Master, what''s the situation?"

    Xu is also the first time to encounter such an evil thing. Shifu is also at a loss at the moment. He doesn''t know what to do. He subconsciously wants to help Mo liangye.

    "Don''t come here!" Mo Liang night big drink a, "this thing, evil door son get tight, you all go far a bit!"

    "No, we won''t leave you alone!" I flatly refused.

    The Mo cool night turned to see me one eye, immediately roared the voice to be bigger.

    "Go! I told you to go

    "The cool night of ink..."

    I was about to say something, but my master stopped me.

    "Seventeen, cool night is right. In this situation, we used to make trouble for him."

    "But are we going to watch Mo liangye be killed by those red vines?" I asked in a cold voice.

    Master turned to look at Mo liangye and shook his head gently: "no, I believe liangye. He used to be the king of Hades. There are few things difficult to get him in this world."

    "But..."

    "Madam," Mo liangye suddenly said to me, "believe me, I''ll be fine. I''ve just been with you again. Anyway, I won''t die!"

    His tone was so firm that for a moment, I didn''t know what to say.

    "Ma''am, go, go far with your master!" Ink cool night again urge.

    I''m reluctant to leave.

    "Chen Feng! Take her with you! Go ahead and wait for me! If... If there''s anything wrong with me, you''ll take her and leave me alone! " Mo cool night cold voice order way.

    Although master looks older than Mo liangye, he listens to Mo liangye at the moment.

    "Seventeen, let''s go!"

    "No, I''ll stay and help Mo liangye!" I chose to stay without hesitation.

    But Shifu didn''t follow.

    When he saw that I didn''t go, he pointed my acupoint directly, and then dragged me to a place fifty or sixty meters away from the Mo Liang night.

    There, I can''t see the expression on Mo liangye''s face clearly. I only know that he and those red vines are fighting fiercely.

    Those red vines, like no matter what, would not let him go. They tried their best to entangle with him.

    At first, Mo liangye was able to cope with it calmly, but at the back, there were more red vines crawling along the stone wall on the top.

    As a result, after a while, Mo liangye was so wrapped up that he couldn''t even see his face.

    This scene, let my heart suddenly sink.

    If it goes on like this, isn''t the cool night

    I dare not think about it.

    Last time, when Mo liangye disappeared, at least at that time, I still had a little illusion about him, thinking that maybe he didn''t have an accident.

    But this time, I watched him get entangled by the red vines, and in the end, I couldn''t even see his face.

    This, let me despair to the top.

    "Master, please help me to untie the acupoints. I''m going to save Mo liangye. Hurry up!" I cried and begged.

    Master looked at the direction of Mo liangye and sighed deeply.

    "Seventeen, even if you go now, it will not help."

    "It doesn''t help? At least, I can go now and die with him! Master, I beg you, will you help me to untie the acupoints? " I almost cried.

    But master''s heart is much harder than I thought.

    "Seventeen, I promised him to take you out of here, we must do it, let''s go!"

    With that, the master squatted down, ready to carry me out of this dark place.

    "No, I''m not going. I''m going to save Mo liangye. I''m going to save him!"

    At this moment, I endured tears for a long time, and finally rolled down.

    I have never thought that the seemingly indomitable and even omnipotent Mo Liang night would one day die in front of me.

    It turns out that no one is omnipotent in this world.

    "Master, I beg you, help me, will you help me?" I pleaded in tears.

    Although the master couldn''t bear it, his attitude remained firm.

    "Seventeen, don''t do stupid things. Master will take you away. Everything will pass and you will slowly forget him."

    "No, I''m not going. There is no cool night, even if I live in this world, there is no meaning

    "Seventeen, you..."

    "Master, since your wife passed away, do you feel happy all these years?" I asked in a deep voice.

    The master''s face changed in an instant and then dropped down.

    "Seventeen, if you give me another chance, I will not live alone. Because this kind of feeling, really too desolate, too helpless

    "So master, you don''t want to live alone. Why should you let me bear the pain of losing Mo liangye all my life?"

    The master looked at me for a long time and didn''t speak.

    I know, he is in a tangle, tangle in the end should let me die.

    But I have made up my mind.

    "Master..."

    "OK, I promise you, but... I hope you can come back safely!"

    The master''s voice trembled faintly. He was obviously determined.

    I was ready to go on, but the master raised his hand and interrupted me.

    "Well, don''t say that again. Your master, I''ve been mediocre for most of my life, and I haven''t done anything great. But now I''m still willing to use all my remaining luck to bless you and cool night to come back safely. "

    I cry again.

    "Master..."

    "You don''t have to say anything, go ahead!"

    I stopped talking and nodded to my master.

    "Master, being your apprentice is the most proud thing in my life!"

    The master didn''t say a word. He just watched me go away in silence, just like the old parents watching their children step by step away from their arms. They were so reluctant, but they were also so unconditional support.

    Master, if there is a next life, I will still be your apprentice!

    I silently recited such a sentence in my heart, then took a deep breath and quickly ran to the direction where the cool night was.

    At the moment, he was so wrapped by the red vines that he could hardly see his human form.

    One layer, one layer, another layer.

    Those red vines, like crazy, entangled him so tightly that he had no movement at all, just like he was dead.

    My heart is anxious, no matter 37 21, carrying Lu Banchi rushed up.

    But I never thought that the change happened at this moment.

    Seeing that I was less than five meters away from Mo liangye, the vines around him suddenly trembled.

    Then the whole cave trembled with the vines like an earthquake.

    I''m a little confused. I don''t know what happened.

    "Mo liangye, are you still alive? "The cool night of ink..."

    I tried to confirm the situation of Mo liangye, but no one answered me.

    My heart suddenly sank again.

    Has he really

    Indignation and sadness, at this moment, all poured into my heart.

    I couldn''t control my mood any more, so I cut those red vines with lubanchi.

    However, before my lubanchi touched the red vines, I felt a strong air flow released from them.

    This is

    I was stunned for a moment.

    Then I heard a loud bang, and all the red vines burst apart, splashing everywhere.

    I covered my face with my arm for fear of being hurt by the vines.

    After all, these things are so evil that they may contain some kind of poison in their bodies?

    But it seems to be better than I thought.

    Except for the stench, the spilled juice didn''t do me any harm.

    This... This is the end?

    I can''t believe it.

    Together with those red vines just now, they made so much trouble that they finally let me have nothing at all?

    I stayed for a long time, then slowly came back to my senses and looked in the direction of the cool night.

    I saw him standing tall and upright like a pine tree, standing there quietly.

    Deep eyes, still holding the smile as usual, people can''t help but want to indulge in it.

    "Mo liangye, it turns out that... You are not dead, you..."

 Chapter 1028

    When I heard this, I gave him a blank look.

    "I''m sorry for you! Just now, I saw that you were entangled by those red vines, which almost scared me to death. Do you know? "

    Mo liangye took my hand, put it on my mouth and gave it a kiss.

    "I''m sorry, madam. I''m the one who worries you."

    Originally, I had a stomach full of fire.

    But he made me so tender that I couldn''t get angry even if I wanted to.

    "Come on, don''t do this with me. I''ll settle with you later on the account I worried about just now. Now that the red vines have been disposed of, let''s hurry to find master. He''s still worried about us there! "

    Mo liangye nodded and then led me to the direction of master.

    "Master, Mo liangye is OK." I yelled in that direction as I walked.

    But master did not respond.

    "Master, I''m talking to you. Why don''t you give me some reaction?" I thought he didn''t hear me. I yelled again.

    Still, there was no response.

    I suddenly feel strange, looking at the past, only to see that the front of the place, basically empty, where is the shadow of the master?

    "Master! Master, where are you? Don''t make trouble, come out quickly, cool night is OK! "

    I was a little flustered, but I still held a glimmer of hope and yelled around, hoping that he was joking with me instead of really having an accident.

    But the reality will not be shifted by human will.

    Just like at this moment, no matter how I call my master, he never gives me any answer.

    Heart, bit by bit, sink to the bottom.

    "Madam, I''m afraid something has happened to your master."

    Mo cool night light said a sentence, then squat down body, carefully observe the trace on the ground.

    "Mo liangye, master was well before, and I didn''t go long. Why... Why did something happen so soon? Will it be that he deliberately evades us and wants to jump out and scare us? "

    Mo liangye shook his head, pointed to the trace on the ground and said, "madam, come and have a look. What do these look like?"

    I was worried about master''s safety. I didn''t think so much about it. I just glanced at it casually, and then I opened my mouth and said, "these are just a few common paw prints. What''s so strange..."

    If I only said half of it, I automatically swallowed the other half back.

    Because, in my mind, suddenly came up with a thing.

    Ghost animal!

    Yes, it''s ghost animal!

    I remember once before, when I was attacked by a ghost animal in the hospital, I saw its feet.

    That foot, though different in size from the paw print on the ground, is very similar in shape.

    That is to say, just now a ghost animal was hiding nearby. It took advantage of me to help Mo liangye and took master away quietly!

    This idea, let my heart be instantly hanged to the throat.

    It''s true that master has some skills, but now that he is at this age, how can he compete with the fierce ghost animals?

    From this point of view, the disappearance of master at the moment is really a lot of bad luck!

    "Mo liangye, do you think master has already..."

    Mo liangye stares at the footprints of those ghost animals on the ground, ponders for a while, and finally opens his mouth.

    "There are not only ghost animal''s footprints, but also your master''s, but your master''s footprints are very messy. So I guess he was just taken away, not killed. "

    I thought about it and thought so.

    If the master was killed directly by the ghost animal, some blood would be left at the scene.

    But now here, there''s no blood.

    That is to say, so far, he''s probably alive!

    Aware of this, my mood gradually relieved a lot.

    But this relief lasted only a second, and was immediately replaced by more worrying emotions.

    Master is not dead, which is a good thing.

    But he was captured by the ghost animal, which is definitely not a good thing!

    After all, the ghost animal is not only fierce, but also can assimilate human beings into its own kind.

    If, like Ma Dongdong''s mother, master becomes a monster, what should we do?

    "Ma''am, now that there is no final conclusion, don''t think so much about it. The most important thing now is to find your master first! " Ink cool night sink voice to say.

    I nodded: "well, I was raised by my master since I was a child. Anyway, I have to find him!"

    "Don''t worry, madam. You haven''t been away for a long time. Even if the ghost animal has taken your master away, it must not be far away. Let''s hurry up and look around. We''ll find it for sure! " Ink cool night comfort way.

    "Well."

    I should be a casual, and soon with him, around to find up.

    No,

    Still not.

    Still not!

    We looked around for several times, but we didn''t see half a shadow of master.

    This makes my heart more anxious.

    "Mo Liang night, what should I do? Has master been taken elsewhere? " I was so anxious that I almost cried.

    And this result, obviously also is mo Liang night didn''t think of.

    So, at the moment, his face is unprecedented dignified.

    "No, I''m familiar with the smell of ghost animal. I can feel that ghost animal is near here. Why didn''t we see it after looking for it for a long time?"

    Mo liangye said while looking around.

    Finally, he fixed his eyes on the huge stone pillar where we just found the giant egg.

    "Is it there?"

    The words of Mo liangye make me very surprised.

    We searched so many places, but because of the red vines, we didn''t find the stone pillar.

    If the ghost animal really hid there, it would explain why we just got nothing!

    "Ma''am, wait for me here. I''ll go and have a look!" Ink cool night sink voice to say to me.

    "Can you go alone? Do you want me to come with you? After all, one more person, one more care. "

    But Mo liangye didn''t seem to have any confidence in my ability and immediately denied my proposal.

    "Ma''am, stay here until I come back."

    "But..."

    Without waiting for me to finish, Mo liangye jumped up, and her toes were slightly above the chains, and she easily jumped to the stone pillar.

    Before the giant egg, still emitting a dark blue light.

    And those red vines that cling to the top of it are quiet now, not like the previous manic distortion at all.

    At the top of the huge stone pillar, everything seems very peaceful.

    But often, the more peaceful things are, there may be fierce wind and rain behind them.

    This is not, in the ink cool night almost finished the top of that huge stone column, I suddenly feel like there is something different.

    What''s the difference?

    I widened my eyes and looked in the direction of the stone pillar.

    Not far from the foot of Mo liangye, that is, the side of the stone pillar, I saw a ghost animal moving slowly towards Mo liangye.

    And the master, who was tied to the side of the stone pillar, was dying!

    This discovery made my blood boil.

    I open my mouth to tell Mo liangye, but I''m afraid that the ghost animal will notice me, so I turn the golden ring on my finger.

    After a while, there was a reaction in the dark night.

    He glanced slightly at me as if nothing had happened, and then, holding the cold sword, quietly walked to the location where the ghost animal was.

    I know. He''s got it.

    One step, two steps, three steps

    As he got closer and closer to the ghost animal, my heart was lifted higher and higher.

    Although I know that with the strength of Mo liangye, it''s absolutely not a problem to deal with one or two ghost animals, I still have some worries in my heart.

    After all, he is not a god man.

    Just in case, this ghost animal is very cunning. He calculated the Mo Liang night with the calculation of Tiaohu leaving the mountain. That Mo Liang night

    I didn''t think about it, because I saw a ghost animal suddenly jumped up from the bottom of the stone column behind Mo liangye and jumped straight at Mo liangye.

    "Be careful!"

    I yelled, but it was late.

    Ghost animal No. 2, with the power of covering his ears with lightning, presses Mo liangye to the ground.

    And before ghost animal 1, then take advantage of this opportunity, open mouth to bite ink cool night''s neck.

    Almost subconsciously, Mo liangye raised his hand and blocked the bloody mouth of ghost animal No. 1 with cold sword.

    Ghost animal No. 1 saw that he couldn''t make a sneak attack, so he became angry and directly grabbed the sharp claws to Mo liangye.

    Mo liangye took advantage of the situation to push the ghost animal No. 2, then quickly turned it over, got up from the ground, and fought against the two ghost animals in an upright form.

    In this state, it is not difficult for him to choose two from one.

    Therefore, the two ghost animals were just around him, so they did not dare to attack him again.

    The two sides are gradually deadlocked.

    No one took another step forward, no one took another step backward.

    But the accident happened.

    Because, I saw that the rope that tied the master was gradually loosening.

    Master, all of us are teetering. We are about to fall into the hot magma.

    I didn''t care about many things. With all my strength, I stepped on those strong chains and ran in the direction of my master.

    But the rope broke after all.

    Master, the whole person, began to fall rapidly.

    Seeing this, I''m going crazy.

    I have no parents since I was a child. I have always been a master, a father and a mother, and raised me.

    Now, how can I bear to let him fall into the magma?

    Heart, hard pain.

    After all, I still can''t watch my master die.

    So I spun out the magic words, put out the ink line from the storage, and threw up my hand to master.

    The ink thread, which seems to be spiritual, was thrown out by me, and was bound to the master accurately.

    Fall, stop.

    I was relieved.

    Fortunately, fortunately, master did not fall into the hot magma.

    Otherwise, with my character, I will regret it all my life.

    People are saved.

    But the matter did not end.

    The two ghost animals who had been besieging the ink cold night before, now aware of my existence, turned around and walked slowly towards the chain where I was

 Chapter 1029

    Now... These days, even ghosts and animals are picky?

    You know it''s hard to deal with Mo liangye, so you start to deal with me?

    Don''t take such a bully!

    Seeing those ghost animals getting closer and closer to me, I was in a panic.

    "Don''t... Don''t come here, don''t come here..." I was scared to cry.

    The ghost animal itself is terrible.

    What''s more, now I''m still standing on the chain.

    It''s no good to be caught by ghost animal, but it''s no good to fall off the chain!

    After all, the things under the chain are thousands of times hotter than boiling water.

    Don''t talk about living people. Even if you throw a piece of iron down, it will melt into water every minute.

    You say, in a situation like this, can I not be afraid?

    However, the ghost animal doesn''t care whether you are afraid or not. What it wants is to tear you to pieces.

    This is not, even if I told them not to come over several times, they are still close to me.

    Seeing that they are only one step away from the chain where I am, my heart is almost in my throat.

    "Don''t... Don''t come here... Or... Or I won''t be polite..." I warned in a trembling voice.

    It''s no use. The two ghost animals, as if determined to eat me, stepped on my chain one after another.

    I panicked. I panicked.

    You know, if they go a step or two further, I''ll be dead.

    What can I do?

    Fortunately, Mo Liang night is not a dry meal.

    Seeing that I was about to be eaten by the two ghost animals, Mo liangye jumped into the air and stabbed the ghost animals with his cold sword.

    Ghost animal see ink cool night attack, subconsciously to the side of a flash.

    But this flash of it made the whole chain shake.

    I tried to keep my balance, but the chain got more and more flustered.

    Finally, my foot slipped, and my whole body fell towards the hot lava below.

    The heat is coming.

    As far as you can see, it''s all red.

    I can almost imagine that the next second I was burned to the bone by the magma.

    But I''m really not willing to die like this.

    So, regardless of three seven twenty-one, I took Lu Banchi in my hand and thrust it toward the side of the stone pillar.

    There, there are hard rocks everywhere, it''s not so easy to insert.

    So, my lubanchi can quickly across the top, but it can''t find a fixed point at all. It takes me all the way to the underground magma.

    It''s over. It''s really over this time.

    How can I stop if I can''t even insert lubanchi into the cliff?

    Despair, little by little, enveloped me.

    I looked up at Mo liangye and saw that he was fighting with the two ghost animals and couldn''t separate himself to save me.

    My last hope was completely extinguished.

    If it''s true, heaven is going to kill me!

    one ''s heart is like dead ashes -- utterly dissipated.

    I close my eyes and prepare for the next second of death.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, I suddenly heard a harsh "squeak" sound.

    I Wu''s open eyes, fixed on the past, only to see my lubanchi was impartial, just inserted into a rock gap, firmly stuck there.

    I went, is this the legendary nine lives?

    I looked down at my feet. Fortunately, I didn''t fall into the hot lava.

    Otherwise, I will die today!

    After taking a deep breath, I lifted up my other hand and prepared to grasp Lu Banchi with both hands, so that I could bear more force.

    Unexpectedly, I suddenly felt that the stone wall in front of me seemed to shake.

    What happened?

    Is the stone wall still moving?

    I can''t believe it, but for the sake of caution, I squinted at the stone wall.

    As a result, I don''t know if I look at it. I''m scared when I look at it.

    That... There are two blood red eyes on the stone wall, just staring at me.

    Cold sweat, at this moment, all gushed out.

    I feel like I''m just out of the wolf''s den and into the tiger''s nest. Can I play happily?

    However, make complaints about make complaints about Tucao.

    After vomit trough, small life or to protect.

    I glanced at those blood red eyes, then took out some peach wood nails from my pocket that master had given me before, and quickly put them in.

    How dare you frighten me?

    I''ll give you a taste!

    But in fact, those red eyes were more alert than I thought

    Seeing that my peach nail was about to be inserted into it, it actually "rubbed" and jumped out of the stone wall. It carried me along the stone wall and quickly climbed to the platform with the giant egg on the top of the stone pillar.

    "Dong!"

    I fell to the ground.

    "It hurts! Why don''t you just take it easy? "

    I couldn''t help yelling, and then glared at it.

    Just, this stare, but let me the whole person is hoodwinked.

    This... This is a ghost animal?

    I couldn''t believe it. I rubbed my eyes and looked at it again.

    His whole body is covered with scales, his head is strangely shaped, and he has sharp fangs. Even his claws are much sharper than other animals. What is this thing?

    However, I noticed that this ghost animal was different from the two ghost animals that wanted to eat me just now.

    Its body shape is obviously smaller than those two. It is only about the same size as us.

    As for physical strength, it''s not very good either.

    Just pull me down from the bottom and I''m out of breath.

    Is it hard to say that there are some weak ones in this powerful ghost herd?

    incorrect!

    During this period of time, including today, I have met a lot of ghost animals.

    Those ghost animals are basically extremely ferocious and huge. The key is that they have good physical strength. It''s like beating chicken blood. As long as you don''t kill them, they will fight with you to the end.

    But why does this ghost animal look so fragile?

    Is it not a ghost animal at all, but something else?

    As soon as this idea came out, the face of Ma Dongdong''s mother immediately appeared in my mind.

    That night, Ma Dongdong and I almost saw her become a ghost animal.

    At that time, every frame, every scene, now all play back in my mind.

    Yes, this ghost animal is Ma Dongdong''s mother.

    We went deep into the land of ghost animals this time to find her.

    Originally, I thought they had been looking for master for several days and nights, but they didn''t find him. Basically, their hope was very slim.

    I didn''t expect that I had just died and almost fell into the magma. I could find her by mistake.

    It''s really hard to find a place to break the iron shoes. It doesn''t take any effort!

 Chapter 1030

    I stared at the ghost animal for a while, more and more determined that it was ma Dongdong''s mother.

    But it didn''t seem to remember me, gasping and looking at me with extremely fierce eyes.

    I took a step back subconsciously.

    After all, Ma Dongdong and I were almost eaten by it.

    Now face to face again, my heart is still a little bit scared.

    "Don''t come here. I don''t want to hurt you."

    But the ghost animal didn''t listen to the advice, and still walked slowly in my direction.

    Not far away, Mo liangye successfully killed the other two ghost animals, and now he finally made time.

    He turned his head and looked at me, but found that I was being attacked by a ghost animal. Suddenly, he burst out, and with a cold sword, he came to the ghost animal.

    When I saw that his sword edge was less than half a meter away from the ghost animal, I rushed up and knocked the ghost animal away.

    My action, let Mo cool night suddenly surprised.

    Almost immediately, he tilted the edge of the cold sword aside a little, and the strong sword Qi passed my ear, and then fell on a stone not far behind me.

    With a bang, the stone burst into ashes.

    But I didn''t hurt anything.

    It can be seen that the deviation of Mo liangye just now is very accurate.

    "Madame, why on earth?" Mo cool night doesn''t understand of quality ask a way.

    "Why? What''s the difference between this ghost animal and other ghost animals? "

    With that, I specially pointed to the ghost animal that I had just knocked open.

    Ink cool night although not clear so, but still looking at the past.

    Just this look, his face soon changed.

    "It... It is..."

    "Yes, it''s the one we went down to this land of ghosts and beasts to look for this time!" I answered in a deep voice.

    It seemed unbelievable. Mo liangye stared at the ghost animal for a long time, and then he took a deep breath.

    "It is! After several days and nights, I finally found it

    "Yes, look at its health. If we don''t find it again, it won''t last long."

    Mo liangye nodded, trying to get close to the ghost animal.

    The ghost animal seemed to have seen the power of Mo liangye. Now he was a little afraid of him. He went further and he stepped back.

    The more he advances, the more it retreats.

    But the top space of the huge stone column was so large that it soon retreated to the edge.

    It looked back at the back of itself, the hot magma under it kept emitting hot gas, as if it would devour it at any time.

    Before, it might not be afraid.

    After all, ghost animals are vigorous and agile, no matter they climb or jump.

    But now, it''s different.

    Just now, it grabbed me and climbed up from the bottom of the stone column, which had wasted a lot of energy.

    At this moment, it is estimated that it has no ability to safely leave from the top of the stone pillar.

    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.

    Mo liangye wants to be close to it, but it doesn''t want Mo liangye to be close to it.

    There was a long standoff between the two sides.

    "This... Where is this? I... how am I bound? " A voice came from not far behind the ghost animal.

    We turned around and saw that master was falling in the air by the ink thread, and gradually woke up.

    "Master, you are awake!"

    I was a little excited, and then, according to what my master had taught me before, I squeezed a complicated fingerprint, and then raised my hand to let the ink thread automatically bring my master from the chain hanging midair.

    But I didn''t expect that my action made the half dead ghost animal find a chance.

    Seeing the ink thread binding master flying towards us, the ghost animal leaped into the air and fished master together with the ink thread in his own hands.

    The situation suddenly took a turn for the worse.

    Before is the ink cool night and it confrontation, because of physical reasons, ink cool night is obviously in a strong position.

    But now, because the ghost animal had master in his hand, no matter what Mo liangye did, he would be restrained.

    It seems that it''s hard to say who wins and who loses this time.

    Time, minute by minute.

    The stalemate continues.

    "We don''t want to hurt you. We just want to take you out of this place. Please believe us." I tried to persuade.

    But the ghost animal didn''t know if he didn''t understand. Even if I tried my best, he never let master go.

    Even if, its body has been very weak, even at any time there is the possibility of gas.

    I''m a little worried. I don''t know what to do.

    First of all, I was worried that it would become angry and finally take the risk to hurt master.

    Second, I''m afraid it won''t last long with its current physical condition.

    If we don''t treat it again, it''s estimated that it''s really difficult for us to successfully complete this task and give an account to the Ma family and their son.

    In all desperation, I can only choose to use the strategy of delaying.

    "Auntie, I don''t know if you can understand me, but we really don''t want to hurt you. We''re here to help you out. Ma Dongdong and uncle Ma are still at home waiting for you to go back! These days when you are away, they both talk about you every day, saying that they used to make you angry. If one day you can go back, they will surely live with you in a down-to-earth way, and they won''t make you angry at all. Especially Dongdong, he fell asleep in class that day, and his mouth was still reciting your name.... "

    I constantly tell the thoughts of Ma Dongdong and his son about it, trying to wake up its human consciousness.

    I don''t know if it''s effective. I feel that the fierce light in its blood red eyes is slowly dissipating.

    Even holding the master''s paw, he loosened it a little.

    It seems that there is a way!

    I am confident and ready to continue to awaken its human consciousness.

    As a result, he saw several silver rays flying out of his arms, and then inserted them into several acupoints on his body.

    "Ah --"

    The ghost animal roared and then fell to the ground.

    And the master, unexpectedly, crawled out from under the ghost animal''s body.

    "Come on! It''s going to die! If we don''t treat them again, it will be too late! "

    I was a little confused. I turned my head and looked at the fallen ghost animal. I saw that it was twitching all over. It was pouring out with blood. It was clear that it was already on the verge of death.

    "Master, this..."

    The master looked at me and said in a deep voice, "just now, you have awakened its human consciousness. This is a good thing. But there is also a disadvantage in doing so, that is, it will lose the resistance of ghost animals. Without the resistance of ghost animals, how can ordinary people stand in such a place? So, just now I sealed several main acupoints on it with thirteen needles of ghost door, so that the power of ghost animal in its body can last for a while longer. But the ability of the ghost''s thirteen needles is limited. It must be treated immediately. Otherwise, once all the power of the ghost animal in its body is lost, it will die suddenly! "

 Chapter 1031

    Master''s words made my heart beat.

    We are here to save Ma Dongdong''s mother.

    If we can''t save her and make her die suddenly, it''s really our fault!

    "Master, what should we do now? How can we save her? " I asked anxiously.

    The master shook his head and sighed: "her condition is too serious. The only one among us who can save her is liangye."

    This words a, I quickly turn head to see to Mo cool night: "since only you can save, that you save quickly, otherwise she will die!"

    Mo liangye came over, staring at me, and asked in a deep voice, "madam, do you really want me to save her?"

    I nodded.

    "Well, if I save her, it may kill me as well?" Mo cool night asked again.

    "What? Saving... Saving her will kill you? Why? " I''m quite puzzled.

    "Cool night is right. Ma Dongdong''s mother has been here for a long time. She is infected with a lot of ghosts and animals. It takes a lot of energy to get rid of them. And cool night, these days also suffered a lot of crimes, suffered a lot of injuries, if at this time the output of huge energy, I am afraid there will be life worries The master agreed.

    "Then what? Now Ma Dongdong''s mother is dying. Mo liangye can save her, but she can''t. do you really want to see her die

    I''m really not reconciled.

    It''s not just that we''ve had a lot of trouble finding her.

    What''s more, I''m worried that Ma Dongdong can''t accept this reality.

    When I was a child, I had no parents. I was raised by my master all the time, so I knew what it was like to lose my family.

    Don''t look at Ma Dongdong. He always laughs and doesn''t care about anything.

    But as his best friend, I know that he is very concerned about his family.

    Even Ma Dongdong''s mother would beat him from time to time because she was angry.

    But the blood is thicker than water, but it is engraved in his bones.

    He shouldn''t be a motherless child like me

    "She won''t die!"

    Xu is afraid I worry, Mo cool night suddenly opened mouth.

    I turned to look at him: "you... What do you say? She... She won''t die? "

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, I won''t let her die."

    "But you have injuries..." I''m worried.

    Mo liangye chuckled, took my hand, put it on my lips and kissed: "madam, your master only said that there might be life worries, not that I would die."

    "But..."

    "No, but. I will take good care of my body so that I can grow old with my wife. "

    But I''m not sure.

    "Are you sure you can really save Ma Dongdong''s mother without hurting yourself?"

    Mo liangye looked down at the bloody ghost animal on the ground and nodded: "if there''s any problem later, I''ll stop the treatment immediately. I''m sure I won''t let my wife worry."

    His tone was very positive, and he seemed to have made up his mind.

    I weigh it over and over again, and finally I can only let him have a try.

    Try, if there is no way to save Ma Dongdong''s mother, then we can only accept life.

    If we don''t try, once Ma Dongdong''s mother dies, it may be pressed in our hearts all our lives.

    Thinking about this, I nodded in the cool night.

    "Then you must be careful. Don''t force it."

    "Don''t worry, madam. I want to accompany you to the end of time. I won''t let myself die so early!"

    Mo liangye said with a firm face, then walked over and sat up the ghost animal on the ground, and put his hands on its back.

    A steady stream of dark blue gas came from the palm of Mo liangye''s hand and slowly injected into the ghost animal''s body.

    Visible to the naked eye, I saw that the blood flow on the ghost animal was less and less, and even stopped in the end.

    However, no blood does not mean that Ma Dongdong''s mother was saved.

    If you want to really recover, at least you have to take off a layer of skin!

    Mo liangye naturally knew this, so his treatment of the ghost animal continued.

    A lot of energy was sent into the ghost animal''s body by him, which made him a little weak, even his forehead was constantly sweating.

    My heart, tightly pulled into a ball.

    "Master, do you... Do you think Mo liangye will..."

    The master stood aside, and his eyes never left Mo liangye and the ghost animal.

    "It''s hard to say, but I think he should have his own sense."

    Master''s words made me more and more worried.

    Even he felt hard to say, which proved that there was no way to guarantee the safety of Mo liangye.

    If this trend continues, in case

    I dare not think down.

    But now the treatment has begun, and can''t stop with my will.

    At present, the only thing I can do is to wait silently with my master.

    Time, minute by minute.

    Treatment, is still continuing.

    Mo liangye''s clothes have been thoroughly soaked in cold sweat, but he still insists on conveying his energy to the ghost animal''s body.

    Fortunately, such efforts are not in vain.

    With more and more energy accumulated in the ghost animal''s body, its hard ghost animal''s skin now began to crack, as if something was about to break out of its shell.

    "There''s a play! There''s a play Seeing this scene, master couldn''t help feeling a little excited.

    "Really?"

    "Of course it is! As long as you take off this layer of ghost animal''s skin, the old horse''s daughter-in-law will be able to return to her adult shape and become no different from us! "

    I was overjoyed.

    If so, there would be no danger in the cool night.

    Excellent!

    That''s great!

    But, it seems, I''m a little sad.

    Just after my master and I finished celebrating, I saw that the skin of the ghost animal was growing rapidly.

    After a while, it became a ball.

    I''m going to do something!

    Almost subconsciously, I took my master and jumped to the side, trying to avoid it.

    But it''s still late.

    The ghost animal''s skin bag exploded with a bang.

    Innumerable flesh, like snowflakes, splashes everywhere.

    "My God, the skin and flesh of this ghost animal stinks a little too much, isn''t it?" Master squeezed his nose and make complaints about Tucao.

    "What kind of sweet cakes can people who have lived in the bottom of the earth for a long time grow?"

    I casually answer a sentence, then turn a head to see to Mo cool night their direction.

    See Ma Dongdong''s mother, at the moment is unconscious on the ground.

    And Mo cool night, still covered with sweat, the whole person is extremely weak.

    "Mo liangye, how are you?" I quickly walked over and asked with concern.

    Mo liangye looks up at me and tries to squeeze out a smile.

    "Husband... Madam, i... I didn''t..."

    I know that he was afraid of me and wanted to tell me that he was safe.

    But the reality is that before he finished his word "Shi", he spat out a mouthful of blood

 Chapter 1032

    "Cool night!"

    I screamed and rushed to help him.

    Mo liangye lay in my arms, motionless, as if he had died.

    "Cool night! Ink cool night, wake up

    But Mo liangye still didn''t respond.

    I was so anxious that I turned to call master.

    "Master, what happened to Mo liangye? Didn''t you say it was successful? Why is he still... "

    Master came and put his finger on Mo liangye''s wrist.

    "Fortunately, fortunately!"

    "Master, what happened to Mo liangye?" I don''t understand.

    Master didn''t answer me, but quickly raised his hand. After the acupoints on Mo liangye had been touched one by one, he finally took out a ghost door needle and stabbed it gently in the middle of Mo liangye''s people.

    Mo liangye''s eyes moved slightly. Then, his thick eyelashes trembled and slowly opened his eyes.

    "Madam..."

    My tears came down with a splash.

    Drop by drop, fall on the face of the cool night.

    "You... You almost scared me to death!"

    Mo liangye raised her hand and gently dried my tears.

    "Don''t cry, madam. You don''t look good when you cry."

    "You..." I gave him a white look, "you are half dead, and you still want to joke?"

    Ink cool night''s face, slowly emerge that as always gentle smile.

    "Madam... I promised you that I would accompany you to grow old together, then I would not let myself have anything to do..."

    "If you really want to be OK, I suggest you shut up. Just now, you put most of your energy into the body of Lao Ma''s daughter-in-law. Now your body is empty. You''d better speak less to save the last bit of energy The master advised.

    Mo liangye smiles: "it''s ok... Anyway, it''s very comfortable to lie in my wife''s arms..."

    Hearing this, I blushed slightly and subconsciously tried to push him away.

    "Ouch..." Mo Liang night pain call.

    I quickly hugged him again.

    "How''s it going? Where does it hurt? Does it matter? "

    Ink cool night cunning smile, hook my hand, in the palm of the hand gently scratched.

    "So, madam, I''m so nervous."

    I got it.

    "What a cool night! You lied to me!"

    I was so angry that I grabbed him by the ear.

    "Oh, ma''am, take it easy! Take it easy. It hurts... It really hurts... "

    "Will you cheat me next time?"

    "Don''t cheat, promise not to cheat!" Ink cool night promise.

    "Next time you dare to cheat me again, I promise to cut off your ears and make wine!"

    "Don''t cheat, madam. I won''t cheat in the future!"

    Seeing that his attitude was still sincere, my anger gradually subsided, and I let go of the hand that twisted his ear.

    "You two are really good. At this time, you don''t forget to flirt!" The master said with emotion.

    Mo liangye got up straight from my arms and sat down slowly.

    "It''s because the situation is not very clear now that we have to make love and scold to liven up the atmosphere. Otherwise, if you are always suffering and depressed, how can you go on the rest of the way? "

    "Yes. It''s so hard for us to get in, let alone get out? Well, now you''re very weak. If we want to go out safely, it''s even more difficult! "

    With a sigh, the master turned to check Ma Dongdong''s mother''s condition.

    "How is she?" Mo cool night asked.

    "The power of the ghost animal in her body has just been completely forced out by your energy. I think there won''t be any big trouble in the back!"

    With that, the master pricked Ma Dongdong''s mother with the same thirteen needles.

    Ma Dongdong''s mother soon woke up.

    "I... where am I? Eh, Mr. Chen? Why are you here? " Ma Mu''s face was covered with circles, and she couldn''t figure out the situation at all.

    "Your old horse begged us to save you. How can I be here?" The master received the silver needle and answered lightly.

    "Old horse? Help me? What''s wrong with me? Why can''t I understand a word you said? "

    Seeing that the horse''s mother was still at a loss, the master sighed deeply: "you are very lucky. If someone else had been caught in the land of ghost animals, nine times out of ten they would have died without a burial place. How can you live to the present? "

    "Land of ghosts and animals?" The horse mother seemed to think of something and gradually fell into meditation.

    And the Mo cool night, after a short rest, at the moment the physical strength also recovered some.

    He patted my hand: "madam, help me up. I want to look around to see if there is any way to let us leave here safely."

    I nodded, helped him to stand up slowly, and looked back and forth at the top of the pillar with him.

    "It seems that if we want to leave, we can only rely on those chains." Mo Liang night language center of gravity long said.

    "Yes, now that you are injured, you can''t play your skills. Naturally, you can''t take us over here. At the moment, we have to wait for us to adjust our state a little better before we go through the chain. "

    Ink cool night face color dignified, deeply sighed a tone: "this iron chain, still just the first pass.". In the back, on the way out, I don''t know what kind of danger there is

    "I hope there will be no more ghost animals. Otherwise, with our current strength, I''m afraid it will be difficult for us to retreat completely. "

    I open mouth should sentence, then prepare to hold Mo cool night to sit down to rest.

    Which once thought, at this time, a sharp voice suddenly sounded not far away.

    "It''s you! You are such a bad woman that you almost tormented me to death. Today I have to skin you

    I was stunned for a moment, turned to look at the past, then saw the horse mother with crazy, a face of ferocious toward me.

    I went, this... What''s the situation?

    Just now she is still well, how now in a twinkling of an eye

    Although I don''t know why, I still subconsciously want to dodge.

    But Mo liangye held my waist tightly, then his eyes sank and he raised his hand to fight against Ma mu.

    The air in his palm slapped on the horse mother and overturned her on the spot.

    "You... You even asked for help?" The horse mother struggled for a while, got up from the ground and looked at me resentfully.

    The master looked at it in the clouds, but it was hard to sit back and let it go, so he came out to make it.

    "Old Ma''s daughter-in-law, is there any misunderstanding between you and seventeen? She''s what you grew up looking at. What kind of hatred can you have with her, so that you have to fight her? "

    Hearing master''s words, Ma Mu sneered: "misunderstanding? I remember her face clearly. Even if I want to misunderstand it, I''m afraid it''s hard, isn''t it? "

    Ma Mu''s words made me feel very uncomfortable.

    Over the years, I have been treating her as an elder. Although she is not particularly close, she is generally respectful and polite.

    But now, she has to treat me like an enemy?

    "Aunt Ma, I don''t know where I offended you, but anyway, we just saved your life. You don''t say you are grateful to us, but at least you can''t bite the hand that feeds you? " I said to the horse in a cold voice.

    "Saved my life? Ah, these days, the people who do harm have become the people who save lives? "

 Chapter 1033

    Ma Mu''s words make me more confused.

    "Aunt Ma, have you been in this land of ghosts for a long time, so you''ve lost your mind? When did I hurt you? Why do you have to treat me like an enemy? "

    The horse mother looked at me more and more resentful, as if I had killed her parents.

    "Don''t put on airs here. You know what you''ve done."

    Her attitude was unexpected to all of us.

    We thought she would be like a normal person, take a rest with us, and then leave here.

    But unexpectedly, as soon as she woke up, her behavior and speech became so strange.

    I really doubt what she went through after she was captured in the land of ghost animals.

    Compared with my Mengquan, Mo liangye is still frightfully calm.

    "Have you seen her in this place before?" He asked.

    Ma''s mother didn''t expect Mo Liang''s night meeting to ask like this. She was stunned for a moment and then nodded.

    "Are you sure you saw her?" Mo cool night asked again.

    "It''s her! It must be her! I watched her grow up. I''m too familiar with her face, so I can''t admit it Ma Mu said with great certainty.

    The eyebrows of the cool night of ink are frowning tightly.

    Then he looked at the master again.

    The master understood what he meant, went over, and took advantage of Ma Mu''s inattention to stick the ghost door''s thirteen needles on her heavenly cover.

    "Mr. Chen, what are you doing?"

    The horse mother was shocked, and then she wanted to break free.

    "Don''t move!" "In order to make sure that you are telling the truth, I have to make sure that your spirit is OK," the master warned coldly

    Xu was trying to prove that he was not lying. Seeing that the master said so, Ma Mu didn''t struggle any more, so she stood there obediently, waiting for the master to test her.

    Half a minute later, the master took the ghost door needle from the horse''s head, then raised it and looked at it carefully for a while.

    "No problem! But how can you talk like you''re crazy? "

    Ink cool night''s facial expression, become more and more dignified.

    "Show me!"

    The master put the thirteen needles on the handkerchief and handed them over.

    Mo Liang''s eyes drooped in the night, staring at the tip of the needle for a long time.

    "Her spirit, really no problem."

    "Then how could she say such a strange thing?" Master did not understand.

    "Perhaps, when she was in the land of ghost animals, she really saw someone."

    "You mean seventeen? But Shiqi Mingming has been with us all the time. How can she... "

    In the middle of speaking, the master suddenly realized something and looked at me with wide eyes.

    "Was it... Was it that time?"

    Ink cool night''s eyes, also turned to me.

    "Maybe."

    Although only a short two words, but I read a trace of doubt from the middle of the taste.

    "Mo liangye, so you are doubting me?" I''m not very happy.

    Mo liangye didn''t make a sound, but the master couldn''t wait to open his mouth.

    "Seventeen, where did you go after I left home with cool night?"

    "Didn''t I tell you before? After you left, I was knocked out. When I wake up, I will appear in a cave... "

    Without waiting for me to finish, master cut in.

    "Can someone prove it for you?"

    "Proof? I''ve been abducted. Who else can prove it for me? "

    In the middle of it, a shadow of a person suddenly flashed through my mind.

    "Yes! Someone can help me prove that it''s the woman I told you about! The woman in white, the woman in the veil

    Master''s face became a little bit bad.

    "Seventeen, I''m asking you now, because I want to hear you tell the truth. Are you hiding something from us?"

    "I''m telling the truth. How can you believe me?"

    I feel a little weak.

    We should all be happy when we save Ma Ming.

    But why is it like this now?

    Is it me or Ma mu?

    Don''t talk about other people, even I am a little suspicious!

    "If you really don''t have anything to hide from us, how do you explain that woman?" Asked the master.

    "Didn''t you suspect that that woman might be your former wife? Why is it about me now? " I''m getting confused.

    But Shifu seems more and more determined.

    "Yes, I was wondering if that woman would be my former wife. But I know it''s impossible. Her soul has dissipated for so many years that it is impossible for her to live again. But you, since you experienced your Chinese teacher last time, seem to have been trying to lead the spearhead to her. I didn''t want to think about it much, but the old Ma''s daughter-in-law''s words forced me to reconsider a lot of things. "

    "So now you suspect that I''m behind the whole thing? I''m directing and acting, making smoke bombs for you? " I asked rhetorically.

    Master looks a little tired.

    He sighed deeply and sat down on the stone next to him.

    "Seventeen, I brought you up. I know exactly what kind of temperament you are. But... But in this world, there are a lot of strange things that I have to be vigilant about. After all, that''s how I lost my wife. At that time, I thought that she was safe, so I had no defense against her, but I didn''t expect that... "

    Master''s thoughts seem to have gone back 30 years.

    The past, the pain, instantly pulled him into the abyss.

    "Seventeen, you are my apprentice. I don''t want to doubt you. But in order to make us all at ease, I think it''s better for you to explain things clearly. For example, where did you go in the two days and two nights when cool night and I left home? For another example, who is the person Lao Ma''s daughter-in-law saw after she was trapped in the land of ghost animals? And then... Why do you have this on you? "

    Master said, and suddenly raised his finger to my waist.

    I was stunned for a moment. I looked down in the direction of his fingers and saw a very short black rope on my waist.

    "This... What is this?"

    A little puzzled, I reached out and pulled the black rope off my trousers.

    At this time, I found that it was a black wooden card with a little finger long.

    On the wooden card, there is a word I don''t know. It looks very strange.

    "This... What is this? And why on me? "

    The master did not answer, but looked at Mo liangye.

    "Surely no one here knows what it is better than you."

    Ink cool night face color dignified, came over, took things from my hand, looked carefully.

    "This is the token of the ghost animal King clan!"

    I couldn''t help but be surprised to hear that.

    "Ghost animal king family?"

    "Yes, although ghost animals are animals, they are also organized and disciplined. And the people who are in charge of them are the ghost animal kings. The token you carry is the symbol of the ghost animal King clan. "

 Chapter 1034

    The words of Mo liangye surprised me a lot.

    Ghost animal king family?

    Although I have speculated that a group as big as ghost animal will be organized and led.

    But... But I never thought that ghost animal had any royal family!

    And... And the token of this royal family appeared on me somehow?

    What happened?

    Master and Mo liangye, after seeing this token, looked at me with a totally different expression.

    On the alert, with a little doubt, as if I had any ties with this ghost animal king.

    "Why are you looking at me like this? I''ve never seen this token before, and I don''t know how it got to me! "

    "You don''t know? Don''t install it here! Before, I saw you take this token to order those ghost animals to attack. Now you say you don''t know where this token comes from? " The horse mother replied coldly.

    "I didn''t pretend, I really don''t know! If it wasn''t for the master, I didn''t even know I had this thing on me! " I argued aloud.

    But Ma Mu didn''t believe it.

    "Don''t quibble any more. Others don''t know your true face, but I know it! Since you put me in this land of ghost animals, you will come to see me every once in a while. You also told me that you want to catch Dongdong, you want to make Dongdong the same as me, you want to make the world like this! Now, you feel innocent? When you first arrested me, how innocent did you think I was? I''m an ordinary person. I just want to live with my husband and children. What''s wrong with me? I want to be caught in this place and suffer from you? "

    As she said this, she could not help crying.

    That expression, that action, it doesn''t look like a fake at all.

    But... I really haven''t done those things. Why does she have to pour dirty water on me?

    Did... Did she really see me before?

    Or has she met a woman who looks like me before?

    In my mind, the image of the woman in white reappeared.

    I remember when I was trapped in the cave, she once said that I was afraid that I would never get a good sleep in the future.

    At that time, I didn''t know what she meant. I thought she just said it casually.

    But now, when I put everything together, I can understand the deep meaning behind her words.

    "It''s her! It must be her

    Mo Liang night slightly frowned: "who is it?"

    I looked up at him and said in a deep voice, "do you believe me?"

    Mo liangye looked at me, silent for a long time, and finally answered.

    "If what you say is true, I believe it!"

    Ink cool night words, let me feel a little relieved.

    It''s good. It''s good that someone believes me.

    Just seeing the reaction of master and Ma mu, I thought that I was about to face rebellion.

    Unexpectedly, Mo liangye chose to stand on my side.

    Why do women want such a king?

    "Cool night, you... How can you be so easy..." master seems to doubt me.

    Mo cool night but slightly raise a hand, interrupted him.

    "I''ve thought about it. She''s my wife. If I don''t believe her, what''s her hope in the world? So as long as she''s telling the truth, I''ll believe it. "

    Master looked at Mo liangye, then looked at me, and finally sighed deeply.

    "Well, since you believe it, I will follow you. It''s just... With the character of Lao Ma''s daughter-in-law, if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would not have talked nonsense. "

    Seeing the master facing himself, Ma nodded.

    "Yes, I really didn''t talk nonsense. I really saw her in this land of ghosts and animals!"

    "But what if the person you see is not her, but just someone who looks like her?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    Ma Mu was stunned: "who looks like you? impossible! In this world, apart from twins, who else looks so similar? Almost as like as two peas, eyes, nose, mouth, seventeen.

    Horse hooves?

    This word makes my heart move.

    It suddenly occurred to me that the last time I saw a dreamland in romanman''s house, I was dazed by the eye of reincarnation.

    In that dreamland, I saw a pregnant woman who was thrown down from the upstairs and died alive.

    Later, the woman''s mother-in-law made a quick decision to open the woman''s stomach and take out a baby girl.

    But even so, it didn''t stop the bad guys from stealing the woman''s body.

    Will... Will there be a baby girl in the woman''s body, but the mother-in-law in the dreamland doesn''t know?

    I was a little bit surprised by this idea.

    "What''s the matter with you, ma''am?" Mo liangye noticed my abnormality and asked.

    I was silent for a moment, and at last I made my guess.

    "Seventeen, your as like as two peas in your previous life. But... If there was a child in your mother''s stomach, how could your grandmother not know? " Master still has some doubts.

    "I don''t know why she didn''t know there was a child in the body, but... If not, why did the two bad guys I saw in the environment steal the body? People are already dead. According to the truth, their goal should have been achieved. It''s really unnecessary to do such unnecessary things, isn''t it? " I asked.

    Shifu was stunned by my question and didn''t speak for a long time.

    And Mo liangye agrees with me very much.

    "Ma''am is right. Only the corpse has a great effect on those people, they will dig the corpse back so painstakingly. And... Only in this way can we explain why Ma Dongdong''s mother mistook my wife for the woman who hurt her. "

    "So... The truth of the whole thing is that there was a twin sister in a previous life? Is that sister the boss behind this Master felt a little incredible.

    "It''s not just about this. I suspect that someone was involved in the betrayal of my wife 30 years ago." Ink cool night sink voice way.

    The words of Mo liangye made master suddenly realize.

    "Yes! It must be! At that time, I thought it was very strange. After all, at that time you and Xiao Fei were so in love, how could she do something sorry for you? If she really likes Ji Yunxi, she has so many opportunities to follow him. Why do she have to wait until Ji Yunxi is dead and reincarnated to hook up with him? Now, the only explanation is that Xiao Fei who betrayed you, not the real Xiao Fei, but her twin sister''s wilful manipulation. She wants to make you and Xiao Fei misunderstand each other, so as to make your relationship sharp, just like now she wants to alienate Shi Qi and us! "

 Chapter 1035

    Master''s words made me and Mo liangye silent.

    Because we know that this may be the only explanation.

    Those misunderstandings, those missed, those resentments, all solved at this moment.

    It''s like a chain link. Once the most important link is opened, the others will be untied automatically without any effort.

    "I didn''t expect that I had planned to arrange it for such a long time, but I still couldn''t deceive you. What a pity! What a pity When Mo liangye and I were silent, a crisp female voice suddenly sounded.

    I was stunned for a moment. I turned my head and looked in the direction of the sound. I saw a man standing in the open space on the opposite bank.

    She was dressed in white and elegant, with a thin veil on her face.

    "It''s you!" I was slightly surprised.

    Mo liangye frowned: "madam, do you know her?"

    I repeatedly nodded: "she is the woman I told you before, who caught me in the cave!"

    "Just... That''s her?" Master, I can''t believe it.

    He rubbed his eyes and fixed his eyes on the woman on the other side.

    "A little like, and a little unlike, who on earth is she?"

    I know, master, I miss his wife again.

    Even though, he knew she couldn''t survive.

    But the love in his heart made him look forward to miracles.

    Unfortunately, this is a real world, there can never be so many miracles.

    "Chen Feng, guess... Am I your dead wife?" The woman on the other side asked cunningly.

    The master looked at her and did not answer as if he had not heard her.

    But his eyes betrayed him.

    That kind of desire, that kind of expectation, all tell us, if he has 10000 wishes in his heart, then these 10000 wishes must also be looking forward to the woman on the other side, who is his former wife.

    "Chen Feng, I didn''t expect you to be so infatuated. Unfortunately... "

    The woman on the other side, dragging her voice so long, seems to be deliberately tormenting the master''s will.

    "What''s the pity?" The master stared at her and asked in a cold voice.

    The woman on the other side gave a frivolous smile, then put her slender fingers to her ears and gently took off the veil.

    "Unfortunately, I''m not your wife! Ha ha ha... "

    Without the cover of the veil, the woman''s appearance was completely displayed in front of us.

    I widened my eyes and looked at her in disbelief.

    "You... You really..."

    "What happened? As like as two peas? " The woman chuckled.

    I couldn''t help nodding.

    To tell you the truth, if I didn''t see it with my own eyes, it''s really hard for me to believe that there are people who are so similar to me in this world.

    It''s like... It''s like it''s carved out of a mold.

    The eyebrows, the eyes, the lips, and the subtle movements, all of which are just like me.

    When I was surprised, I was naturally disappointed.

    When the woman on the other side lifted her veil, the whole body of master was almost unstable.

    "Originally, she... She really disappeared... Really disappeared... Disappeared..."

    The master murmured to himself, looking disappointed.

    I went over and held my master. I gently advised him, "master, you should have known that this was the result, didn''t you?"

    It seems that in just a few minutes, master has become much older.

    Even the sighing became feeble.

    "Yes, I should have known, but I just couldn''t reconcile myself. Every day, I wonder whether she will still be alive, and whether she will suddenly appear in front of me one day. So, when you talk about the woman in white, I... I hope in my heart that she is her. Even if she is a villain, I feel better. But... Even if it was such a small wish, God would not satisfy me... "

    Finally, there was a lump in master''s voice.

    Visible, he is really sad to the extreme.

    "Ah, Chen Feng, if you really loved your former wife so much, you shouldn''t have let Mi Xiaofei kill her. It''s you, it''s your own cowardice, it''s your own incompetence, that''s why today''s tragedy is caused! " Exclaimed the woman on the other side.

    Master''s head, slowly raised.

    Immediately, then see a few silver flash from the eyes, straight to the other side of the woman.

    "My apprentice, only I can scold, others don''t say she''s not qualified!"

    The woman was so surprised that she stepped back and called out something we didn''t understand.

    The next second, we saw a few ghost animals rush out of the dark, straight in front of her.

    The thirteen needles of the ghost door shot by the master hit the ghost animals in this way.

    The ghost animal fell to the ground and then exploded to ashes.

    "Just trying to kill me? You dream The woman said scornfully.

    "He can''t kill you. What about me?" A familiar voice sounded behind the woman.

    The woman turned slowly as she lost her figure.

    I saw the long posture of the ink cool night. I don''t know when, it was standing behind her.

    "You... When did you come? You... How could you... "The woman was quite surprised.

    Mo liangye shrugged and said with a relaxed face: "just when you stirred up the relationship between my wife and her master."

    "It was... It was that time. But... But what do you think you can do if you run behind me? Don''t forget that you are in my territory now. As long as I move my finger, you will die... "

    Who knows, that woman''s words haven''t finished, Mo liangye''s body shape then fiercely jump up, only a blink of an eye''s Kung Fu, have already grasped that woman''s neck.

    "I don''t know if your fingers will make us die. But now, if I move my fingers, it will really break you to pieces." Mo cool night cold voice threat way.

    The woman did not expect that she would fall into the hands of Mo liangye one day, with a faint fear in her face.

    "You... Don''t mess with me... Don''t mess with me..."

    Mo liangye glanced at her and replied coldly: "let me not mess with you, but you have to tell us the cause and effect of the matter! Otherwise, I''ll break your neck right away! "

    With that, the strength of his hand immediately increased, and his eyes were about to make the woman breathless.

    "I... i... I said, you... You first... Loosen up a little... I said everything..."

    Seeing that she didn''t seem to be lying, Mo liangye loosened her fingers slightly, which enabled the woman to breathe.

    "Actually... Actually, you guessed right. I... I''m the twin of MI Xiaofei and her father and mother. His sister, I''m mi Zhiyao. At that time, when Chen Lingyue, MI Xiaofei''s grandmother, took her from the belly of the reincarnated woman, she didn''t realize that there was still a me in the woman''s belly. Because although Mi Xiaofei and I are twins, she has basically absorbed the nutrition. As a result, I am very thin and small, just like a small meatball. Naturally, her grandmother doesn''t know me. "

 Chapter 1036

    Although I had already guessed about it before, I was shocked to hear this woman tell the truth.

    There is a man as like as two peas in the world.

    What''s terrible is that in the long years, you never knew her existence!

    "So, 30 years ago, in that small mountain village in Yunnan, it was you who forced Huang Xiaoxia''s mother to kill the Chen family and revive Chiyou again?" I asked.

    When I asked, MI Zhiyao sneered, "yes, it''s me."

    Just five words, but let the side of the master was greatly shocked.

    You know, the destruction of the Chen family 30 years ago has always been his most tragic memory.

    After all, when he was the head of the Chen family, he should have led the whole family to a brilliant future, but he never thought that the Chen family would be slaughtered overnight.

    Because of this, Shifu retired from the mountain forest and hid in a small village. He never lived again.

    "It''s... It''s you? Why? What on earth has our Chen family offended you? Do you... You want to do that to them? " The master asked bitterly.

    "What has offended me? Chen Feng, I''m afraid you''ve forgotten that the Chen family contributed a lot to the killing of my father Chiyou 30 years ago The Yao of rice answered coldly.

    "Chiyou deserves to be killed!"

    "You deserve it? good point! In this world, it''s always a winner and loser. You killed my father! But when the Chen family was destroyed, you have to admit that they are not good at learning and have not enough resistance ability? "

    "What a loser, what a loser!" The master suddenly looked up and laughed.

    Just, the smile is so bitter, but also so sad.

    "Well, you killed my family while I was away. Today, even if I''m going to die, I''ll take revenge for my family!"

    With that, the master took out an umbrella from his backpack.

    The umbrella is very similar to the oil paper umbrella in ancient times, but the difference is that both the surface and handle of the umbrella are made of fine steel. Just looking at it, it feels chilly and frightening.

    See him take out this thing, the corner of the mouth of rice Yao starts to put on a sneer.

    "Rain King Kong? Chen Feng, 30 years ago, can''t your weapons be renewed? "

    The master didn''t say a word, just staring at Mi Zhiyao on the other side, as if he would fly over the cliff at any time and fight her to the death.

    "It seems that you sincerely want to fight with me! Unfortunately, my story is not finished yet. "

    Mi Zhiyao''s words reminded me.

    Indeed, if Shifu is fighting with her now, the doubts hidden in our hearts for so long may never be seen again.

    Although revenge is important, it is more urgent to make clear all kinds of grievances in the past 30 years.

    So I went to the master, and Wen Sheng told him what he thought.

    Master hesitated a little, but finally nodded.

    "In that case, I''ll let you live a few more minutes!"

    "And thank you, too?" On the face of MI Zhiyao, there is still a smile of evil spirit, just like a ghost from hell.

    The master gouged her hard and said in a cold voice, "don''t talk nonsense! If you want to say it, you can say it. If you don''t say it, I''ll use the Rain King Kong to stir you into mashed meat right away! "

    Seems to know that the Rain King Kong''s fierce, rice of Yao shriveled mouth, did not fight with the master ruthlessly, but continue to talk about before.

    "In those days, although Mi Xiaofei''s grandmother didn''t know about my existence, the person who killed the reincarnated woman did."

    Mi Zhiyao''s words surprised not only the master, but also Mo liangye who was pinching her neck.

    "You mean Fang Lianqiu?"

    Mi Zhiyao nodded: "he is proficient in the eight trigrams of Qimen. He figured out that there was a child in the woman''s stomach, so he sent someone to dig me out and keep me by his side."

    "So you know everything that happened?"

    "I know. No matter what happened between you and Fang Lianqiu, or between you and Shura world, I know it all! Because I often hide in the dark to spy on you Mi Zhiyao replied calmly.

    A chill came out of my back.

    This... This is terrible.

    Mo liangye and master are so cautious.

    But it was in their cautious situation that MI Zhiyao could hide in the dark to observe them all the time, and didn''t do it for so many years.

    This woman, is really a deep mind!

    "Since you know those fights, why have you never appeared to help them all these years?" Mo cool night cold voice asks a way.

    Mi Zhiyao looked back, glanced at Mo liangye, and said with a cold smile, "the so-called fights are meaningless to me. Why should I show up to participate?"

    "So, do you have something more important?" Ink cool night a second then read out she didn''t say that layer of meaning.

    Mi Zhiyao was slightly stunned, then nodded, noncommittal.

    "What is it? What''s the reason you didn''t show up? " Mo liangye seems to lose patience with her, pinching her fingers fiercely.

    Mi Zhiyao was soon choked out of breath and her little face turned red.

    But different from the last time, this time, there was no fear in her face, and even a little more imperceptible pride.

    "You... You want to know?"

    "If you don''t, I''ll cut your neck now!" Mo cool night cold voice drinks a way.

    Mi Zhiyao gave a cold smile: "pinch... Pinch my neck? You... I''m afraid you''ll never have this chance again! "

    Ink cool night unknown, so, ready to ask.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, MI Zhiyao''s hand suddenly pressed on the stone wall nearby.

    The next second, master and I felt the earth shaking violently.

    "Master, what''s the situation? Is it an earthquake? "

    "No... no, look at the other side where the cool night is. They are still fine!"

    I fixed my eyes on the past, and found that their side was really good.

    In other words, it is not the earth that has changed, but the huge stone pillar that we are in!

    "It''s her! It''s the woman! She just pressed the button! She''s going to sink us into the hot lava below Exclaimed the master.

    And Mo liangye, at the moment, also realized that something was wrong. He glared at Mi Zhiyao and yelled: "stop! Stop the mechanism

    But mi Zhiyao is not afraid of death. Even though he is choked by Mo liangye, he still has a very proud smile on his face.

    "Do you... Do you think that if I can become a king of ghost animals, I will be afraid of your threat?"

    "You..."

    Mo liangye seems to understand something, but before he makes the next move, he sees that MI Zhiyao suddenly turns into a cloud of smoke and disappears into his hands

 Chapter 1037

    This

    In front of this scene, not only me, even the ink cool night is a little confused.

    Because we didn''t expect that MI Zhiyao could escape so easily.

    Together, she was almost strangled by Mo liangye before that kind of cowardice and fear, is playing a pig to eat a tiger.

    Her purpose is to let us relax our vigilance, and then she has the opportunity to press the mechanism on the stone wall!

    After reaction comes over, Mo liangye is extremely angry, but also helpless.

    For now, the most important thing is to stop the shaking of the huge stone pillars.

    Otherwise, if it goes on like this all the time, no matter I, master, or Ma mu, all of them will fall into the hot magma.

    Mo liangye knows the weight, so even if he doesn''t care about the disappearance of MI Zhiyao, he rushes to the place where mi Zhiyao just pressed the mechanism to control the shaking of the stone pillar.

    But the ideal is full, but the reality is too bony.

    This is not, when the ink cool night rushed past, but found that the wall is not even a little raised, let alone the mechanism!

    "How can it be? Just now she clearly... "Mo liangye felt a little incredible.

    The situation on our side has not allowed him to think a lot.

    The stone column shakes more and more fiercely, as if it would break at any time.

    Master and I couldn''t stand still, so we just held on to all the things we could hold nearby to avoid being shaken into the magma below.

    But these actions not only did not stop the shaking of the huge stone column, but also made it more and more large.

    Finally, some of the things we caught were broken.

    We no longer have any to rely on, one by one, all toward the red magma fell down.

    "Cool night!" I let out a cry.

    Mo cool night turns a head to see to come over, immediately facial expression big change.

    "Madame!"

    Sound falls, see Mo cool night jump, jump down directly from the opposite bank.

    "Give me your hand!"

    I subconsciously put out my hands, want to let Mo liangye grasp.

    However, the speed of falling is too fast. No matter how I stretch out, I can''t catch it.

    The heat on the back is getting more and more intense.

    I can almost feel the taste of those hot magma burning people to death.

    Tears, in the end or the flow out of frustration.

    "Don''t be afraid, madam, I will save you!"

    As the sound of Mo Liang''s night talk falls, he sees that his original great body has changed into a huge purple dragon, and suddenly he rushes down from above.

    His sharp and huge dragon claws soon grasped the three of us firmly and lifted us high, as if to take us away from the terrible magma.

    But it''s not that simple.

    When the purple dragon incarnated in Mo liangye is about to soar, countless red vines grow out of the hot magma. They quickly climb to his dragon and pull him into the magma.

    Mo liangye didn''t expect that there would be red vines in the magma. He was shocked and began to wriggle quickly to get rid of the red vines.

    But the more he struggled, the tighter the red vines became.

    Before long, his whole dragon body was tightly entangled with red vines, and he could hardly move.

    Fall, start again.

    This time, it''s much faster than just now.

    In the blink of an eye, its body is less than 2 meters away from the magma.

    The three of us also felt the unprecedented heat wave.

    It seems that every cell of the body has been melted, even breathing can not continue.

    It seems that today we are doomed to be buried here.

    In the end, we still follow the path of the Yao of rice.

    As for those things that we can''t finish and revenge, we can only wait for the next life!

    With this in mind, we slowly close our eyes and begin to wait for death.

    One second... Two seconds... Three seconds

    But the feeling of being completely wrapped by the heat, or even burned to death, did not arrive as scheduled.

    Instead, it is a kind of cold, like the feeling of being in the early winter.

    What happened?

    I was curious. When I opened my eyes, I saw that Mo liangye didn''t know when to throw a huge ball into the air for the three of us.

    As for himself, he was dragged by those terrible red vines and gradually sank into the hot magma.

    "Cool night!"

    Hear my cry, the tap of Mo Liang night shows a shallow smile.

    "Madam, I love..."

    He probably wanted to give me a final confession.

    But the cruel reality did not let him achieve his wish.

    His last word, after all, did not speak out, the whole dragon head and the dragon body wrapped with red vines, sank into the hot magma.

    At this moment, my heart was broken beyond measure.

    Sadness, one by one, swept over like waves, completely drowned me.

    He was not on the pillar, he could have avoided the disaster.

    But he didn''t.

    When he saw that we were in trouble, he didn''t even think about it, so he rushed down to save us.

    Now, we are saved.

    But he disappeared in the world forever.

    Once upon a time, I never thought he had a deep feeling for me.

    Because the pictures that he loved me were all I heard from others.

    But this time, I saw him die to save me.

    If he didn''t really love me to the extreme, how could he not forget to protect my safety at the last moment, so as to create such a big boundary ball?

    He gave me all he could give, the best and the last love!

    "Seventeen, by the way! The temperature of this magma is thousands of degrees. Even if ink cool night ability is unusual, also can''t help so high temperature! What''s more, there are those damned red vines! "

    The master said with a deep sigh.

    Obviously, in his eyes, Mo liangye is hopeless.

    But I would not accept this reality.

    He is such a powerful man that the wind can''t blow down and the rain can''t beat down. No matter what happens, he can change the situation by himself.

    How come now, he can no longer reverse heaven and earth as master once said?

    No, I don''t believe it. I don''t believe he''s going to die like this.

    As he said, he will bring me back the ability I once had, and remind me of all kinds of things in my last life, and then go back to the countryside together, and never pay attention to those troubles again.

    Now, I haven''t thought of the past. How could he be willing to die if he didn''t live a happy life with him?

    He''s not dead, he must be!

    I constantly hinted to myself, as if as long as I think he is not dead, he is not dead.

    But in fact, is that really the case?

    I don''t know!

    Time is still passing slowly.

    On the hot magma, there is no wave.

    As if, Mo liangye never appeared here.

    My heart, bit by bit, sank.

    It seems that he really won''t come back from the dead.

    Great sadness, in an instant swept my heart.

    I finally can''t support, the whole person is powerless to sit in the border ball

 Chapter 1038

    "It''s over! We''re done! " Master suddenly exclaimed.

    I came back from the great sadness, and I didn''t know why.

    Mo liangye has used his life to help us build a border ball, and the border ball is carrying us up.

    It won''t be long before we get back to the ground.

    Why does Master feel that we are finished?

    With this kind of curiosity, I subconsciously followed master''s eyes and looked up.

    This

    No wonder the master said that we were finished. It turned out that the huge egg at the top of the huge stone pillar had also been shaken down, and it was hurling towards the border ball where we were.

    holy crap!

    If it''s really smashed, isn''t that the end?

    Mo liangye paid such a high price to keep us safe. If we were hit by the giant egg and put ourselves in danger again, wouldn''t it be that we failed him?

    So, I almost didn''t think about it, so I threw myself at the other side of the ball.

    As long as the gravity distribution of the ball is changed, the rising direction of the ball can not be changed?

    Then, you can definitely avoid being hit by the giant egg on your head.

    Shifu and Mamu saw that I was like this, and they rushed to my position one after another, trying to make the border ball move to the left.

    But the giant egg fell too fast. Without waiting for the ball to move to the left, it had already hit the ball firmly.

    "Bang!"

    At the moment of impact, the boundary ball burst out a huge sound.

    Then, the whole ball began to spin around, and fell rapidly.

    Master and I were in the border ball. With its whirling, they were thrown up, down and to the left.

    In the end, our three brains have become completely paste, unable to make any resistance at all, we can only let the border ball fall heavily into the magma.

    However, fortunately, after the border ball fell into the hot magma, it was not damaged at all, and still protected our safety in an all-round way.

    Presumably, when Mo liangye wrapped us up with it just now, he had thought of the possibility that if the border ball had bad luck, it would fall into the magma.

    Unfortunately, now our safety has been guaranteed, but he

    When I think that there will never be him in my world again, my heart is full of pain.

    If... If I were more docile, if I told him earlier that I actually love him, then even if he left now, he would not have to leave so regretfully.

    But in this world, there has never been a if.

    I sighed deeply, ready to think about what to do next.

    Unexpectedly, the horse mother, who had not spoken much, suddenly opened her mouth at this time.

    "So... Is that the young man just now?"

    Her words stunned master and I, and then we turned to look in the direction she pointed out.

    I saw the huge dragon body in the dark night, now soaking in the hot magma, motionless.

    His original purple dragon skin was red now, as if it had been completely baked.

    "Cool night!" I yelled.

    I don''t know if I heard the sound. I saw that the two giant longan in the dark night moved slightly. They seemed to open, but only a tiny slit appeared at last.

    "Mo Liang Ye, can you hear me? You can hear that, right? " I yelled again in his direction.

    Mo liangye didn''t make a sound. Its dragon body was getting more and more red now, as if it would melt at any time.

    "Mo liangye, you must insist, don''t die. I have a lot to say to you, don''t die!"

    Tears, rolling down again.

    I dare not delay any longer, for fear that he would not know my mind before he died.

    "Mo liangye, I don''t know how many feelings I had for you in the last life, but at this moment, my feelings for you must be much deeper than those in the last life. I''ve never been a person good at expressing my feelings, and I always feel that feelings are just buried in my heart. But now, what I want to say to you is that I love you very much. If... If there is another life, I will be with you. You are looking for me in this life, so let me look for you in the next life. I want to find you, stay with you all the time, and never separate forever, just as you once said to me... "

    At the end, my voice choked.

    Can ink cool night, but always no reaction.

    Is he really dead?

    But just now, I saw his eyes move.

    How come now

    In my heart, I was puzzled. I wanted to open my eyes to see clearly, but I saw that the boundary ball we were in was moving slowly, and it was still in the opposite direction of the magma flow.

    This

    In a trance, I seemed to see the dragon''s claws of the dark night swinging gently in the magma, in the right direction, just in the direction of our border ball.

    That is to say, it is he who is pushing us with his remaining strength.

    My heart moved, now more and more up.

    "Mo liangye, why are you so stupid? "The cool night of ink..."

    The driving force of the dragon claw pushes the boundary ball all the way to the West.

    Soon, the ball was pushed into a cave by the dragon claw.

    There''s no magma, there''s no water, it''s as dry as the outside world.

    Because, at the entrance of the cave, there is a transparent barrier, which insulates all the magma from the outside.

    In other words, master and I are really safe.

    It''s a cool night

    I''m worried and want to see what''s going on in Mo liangye.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, we are in the border ball suddenly "bang" a burst, we are completely exposed to the air in the cave.

    "No! The ability of cool night is completely exhausted

    It was only when I heard master say this that I came to my senses.

    This border ball is created by Mo liangye with his own mana.

    The hardness and existence of the boundary ball are directly related to his ability.

    Once his ability has a problem, the boundary ball will no longer exist!

    Having figured this out, I was even more worried about Mo liangye.

    I walked quickly to the barrier of the cave and looked at the lava.

    I saw that the dragon body of Mo liangye had been completely scalded at the moment, leaving the part of other people''s body, still soaking in the hot magma, without any vitality.

    Seeing this, my whole body collapsed.

    Is mo liangye dead?

    He''s dead?

    He was alive just now. Why did he suddenly die now?

    The blow at this moment is much more than before when he fell into the magma as a dragon.

    At that time, although I was sad, I knew that I couldn''t change anything, so I didn''t hold too much hope.

    But this time, I saw that he was still alive after he fell into the magma, and I had hope for it.

    As a result, now in the blink of an eye, he just died.

    What''s the difference between... Giving me a little hope and then slapping me?

 Chapter 1039

    "Seventeen, let''s go. The cold night is gone. This barrier can block the magma for a while, but it may not block it for a lifetime. If this barrier is broken, then we really have no way back! " The master advised.

    I shook my head stubbornly: "no, master, I won''t go. I want to go out and rescue Mo liangye! We thought he was dead, but he wasn''t. Now we think he''s dead. He''s not dead either. He just has no strength. He doesn''t want to move. I... I''m going out to get him back! "

    With that, I''m going to rush out of the barrier.

    But Shifu tugged at me and refused to let me move out.

    "Seventeen! Do you think you are omnipotent? If you get out of this barrier, the magma will melt you. At that time, you can''t even save your own life

    "Without Mo liangye, what''s the use of saving my life? Even if we can''t let him live, we can''t let the magma melt him. At last, even the bones don''t exist! "

    I said, while clattering down tears, the whole body with sobbing shaking.

    Shifu looked at me and sighed deeply: "seventeen, I know you have feelings for him, but this time, Shifu can''t let you mess about. After all, the magma outside is no joke! "

    Hearing the master''s words, Ma Mu echoed: "seventeen, just listen to your master! Others will hurt you, but your master won''t hurt you. He won''t let you go. It''s really for your own good! Otherwise, you, an ordinary little girl, will rush into the magma like this. It''s not death. What is it? "

    "No, you don''t understand. Even if I die, I will die with him! "

    With that, I tried my best to go outside the barrier.

    Master and Ma Mu were so old that they couldn''t drag me. They were even dragged away by me.

    Seeing that the barrier blocking the outside magma was right in front of me, I took a deep breath and prepared to plunge out.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the master suddenly took out a silver needle from his pocket and stabbed it directly on my back waist.

    For a moment, my position below the waist would not move.

    "Master, what are you doing? You quickly pull out that silver needle for me, I''m going to save Mo liangye! "

    "Seventeen, don''t blame me. I''m all for you." The master said in a deep voice.

    "Master, I don''t want you to be good for me. I''m going to save Mo liangye! You''re going to pull out the silver needle. I''m going to save Mo liangye! " I screamed.

    But the master was not moved. He turned his head and looked at the horse''s mother. "Old horse''s daughter-in-law, you can see the situation now. In order to save 17''s life, we must take her out of here regardless of everything."

    In this case, Ma Mu naturally followed the master''s advice.

    "Well, I know. My life is saved by you. I''ll do whatever you want me to do! "

    The master nodded with satisfaction, and then he was ready to tie me with the rope he carried with him and carry me out of the cave with Ma mu.

    I was so desperate that I didn''t know what to do.

    Mo liangye, is it true that my fate with Mo liangye will end here?

    Thinking about this, I subconsciously turned to see the direction of Mo liangye''s body, and wanted to take a last look at him.

    Unexpectedly, I saw that Mo liangye and the giant egg that fell from the huge stone pillar were connected by two thin lines.

    And that thin thread, actually... Is from where I am floating out.

    That''s... That''s

    I was curious and looked down, but I found that the tears I had just fallen, one by one, were all connected together, forming a white thread.

    The thin line crosses the barrier and automatically divides into two strands in the magma.

    A wave, floating in the past, winding in the ink cool night body.

    The other is connected with the egg.

    I don''t know what the situation is, but since Mo liangye and the giant egg were connected by my tears, Mo liangye''s body began to emit a faint blue light.

    And, as time goes on, the blue light seems to get brighter and brighter.

    In the end, it''s even a little harsh.

    "Old horse daughter-in-law, let''s do it!" Master urged Ma Mu to carry me out.

    "Wait!" I stopped them.

    "Seventeen, you listen to master''s words, don''t insist any more, everything will wait until we go out, OK?" The master said in a deep voice.

    I shook my head, pointed to the outside of the barrier: "no, master, you see, Mo liangye... He... He may really be saved!"

    The master didn''t understand. He turned to look out of the barrier, and his face was shocked.

    "This... What''s the principle? That big egg... And your tears, how could... "

    "I don''t know, but I feel that the situation of Mo liangye is much better than just now!"

    Xu was too surprised. Master''s eyes were still on Mo Liang Ye, who was still in the magma, as if he had never seen such a spectacle in his life.

    And the body of Mo Liang night, at the moment, the blue light on the body has become more and more bright, as if it would burst at any time.

    As for the giant egg, without any impetus, it drifted towards the direction of the cool night.

    Not much time, just pasted together with Mo liangye.

    "They... They''re starting to merge!" Master exclaimed.

    I fixed my eyes on the past, and found that the body of Mo liangye was just attached to the giant egg, but now there was a small half of the body integrated into the giant egg.

    Most of the rest of the body is also slowly moving to the inside of the giant egg, and is about to be fully integrated into it.

    "Strange! What a surprise! It seems that cool night''s life should not be lost this time! " The master sighed.

    "But this... How did the giant egg and Mo liangye merge together, and there is no connection between them?" I don''t understand.

    The master touched the beard on his chin, blinked a few times, and then said, "I didn''t think there was any connection between this giant egg and Mo liangye before, but now it seems that this is not the case!"

    "Not so? Do you mean that there is some relationship between Mo liangye and this giant egg? "

    The master nodded: "it should be like this. We all know that Mo liangye used to be the underworld in charge of thousands of souls in the world, but we never know who he was before he became the underworld. I feel that this giant egg is probably related to his real identity! "

    Real identity?

    I''m a little confused.

    In my understanding, it''s very strange that Mo liangye used to be the underworld. How could he have other identities before he became the underworld?

    Is that identity higher or lower than that of Hades?

    Or are they not the same concept at all?

 Chapter 1040

    Although a little confused by master''s words, I know that this is not the time to explore Mo liangye''s true identity.

    As long as he can live, no matter what his status is!

    So thinking, I once again focused on the almost transparent giant egg.

    At this moment, the dark cool night has been integrated into the giant egg, and it fits perfectly with the light blue humanoid model in the giant egg, without even a tiny gap.

    This

    Before we guessed that there was a person living in the giant egg, but now that person is not here.

    But now, it''s not that the man is not here, but that the man is here, but we don''t know it!

    "It seems that the identity of liangye was not small before!" The master sighed.

    It was probably the first time that Ma Mu saw such a scene, and now she was full of panic.

    "This... This young man was not a monster before, was he? Otherwise... Otherwise, how can it merge with that egg? "

    Master stroked his beard on his chin, shaking his head and sighing: "what was he before? It''s hard to say! Now, we just hope that this giant can really save his life. Otherwise, our family will really be sad for a lifetime! "

    I didn''t pay attention to their words, and still looked at the cool night.

    The giant egg, now completely wrapped up his whole body, and from the bottom began to grow a layer of black eggshell.

    The eggshell grew very fast. In two minutes, it all grew up, completely isolating the giant egg from the magma outside, forming a sealed and opaque space.

    "I said that the young man was probably a monster? Otherwise, how could that egg deliberately block us from seeing it? " The horse''s mother was talking.

    But Shifu didn''t think so.

    "In this world, all gods and things are not transformed from monsters? If you don''t say anything else, isn''t the Mirs demon in the journey to the West also regarded as a divine bird by the Tianzhu people? "

    Ma Mu thought about it, and felt that the master''s words seemed to have some truth.

    "So it doesn''t matter whether Mo liangye is a monster or not. Anyway, I''ve known him for decades, and I''ve never seen him do anything hurtful. If even he is a bad man, there will be no good man in the world! " The master continued.

    At this point, the horse mother could not speak more, so she had to follow us, standing in the barrier, quietly looking at the huge egg which had been completely wrapped in the black eggshell, hoping that something great would happen.

    But in fact, since the giant egg was completely wrapped in the eggshell, there was no reaction, as if everything was calm.

    "It''s strange. Why is there no movement?" I was curious.

    The master shook his head and said in a deep voice, "it''s not that there''s no movement, but that it''s in other places!"

    "Somewhere else?"

    I didn''t know, so I looked out again.

    In the huge magma pit, countless red vines appeared.

    Some of the vines climbed down the surrounding rock walls.

    Some of them drop directly from the top and fall into the magma.

    But without exception, these red vines do not seem to be aware of the same, not afraid of those hot magma.

    Vines, gathering more and more.

    Soon, the whole magma pit was full of red vines, which completely blocked our sight, so that we could no longer see the giant egg in the dark night.

    "What is to be done? At least I could see it just now, but now I can''t see anything. If something goes wrong with that young man, we can''t even save him! " The horse mother looked worried.

    In the end, she also knew that she could be saved from the ghost animal before, and Mo liangye made great efforts.

    The Master seemed to be worried. He took out his pipe and lit it and began to smoke.

    "Even if the red vines don''t block our sight, we have no other way to save cool night. It can only be said that whether he can get through this depends on his own life! "

    Master is telling the truth.

    But I still prayed silently in my heart that the red vines and giant eggs would not hurt Mo liangye.

    It doesn''t matter whether he is a monster or a devil in the end.

    As long as he is alive, he will be my husband forever!

    Time, minute by minute, slips away from us.

    The cut tobacco in master''s pipe was soon exhausted.

    The master put the pipe in the cliff of the cave and knocked it a few times to let all the ash out.

    "A quarter of an hour has passed, and I don''t know what happened to the cool night."

    My heart, also with the master''s words, high hanging up.

    Yes, it''s been so long. There''s no movement in the dark night. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad.

    I sighed deeply and looked out of the barrier again.

    I saw a blue light flash in the gap of the red vines.

    The blue light became brighter and brighter, and finally the whole cave was as bright as day.

    "This... What''s the situation?"

    Hearing this, the master came up.

    "This... This light seems to be the same as that on the cool night before, but it''s just brighter. That is to say, cool night... Cool night may be alive! "

    "Alive? Then how... "

    There are still many doubts in my mind.

    But when I finished speaking, I heard a loud bang from outside the barrier.

    That big egg... Blew up!

    Isn''t that cool night

    I was worried. Looking at it, I saw that the huge magma pit had been cut off by the red vines, which made a road about three people wide.

    In the road, there was no light, not even a trace of magma.

    At the end of the light, a tall figure appeared there.

    However, because the light was too bright, I couldn''t open my eyes, so that I couldn''t see the man clearly. I only heard the sound of his footsteps coming slowly towards our direction.

    One step, two steps, three steps

    The man seems to be getting closer to the cave where we are.

    My heart is pounding.

    Is it a cool night?

    Is he really alive?

    Or... Has he become a monster?

    Countless kinds of doubts, entangled in my heart, I feel that I have been twisted into a twist.

    It''s close!

    It''s close again!

    It''s getting closer!

    I was so nervous that I could hardly breathe.

    Fingers, also slightly shaking.

    Eyes, but subconsciously Piao to other places, do not dare to look at that person, for fear that in the end will let himself down.

    Until

    "Madame."

    A mellow voice suddenly rang out.

    I was stunned for a moment, a little incredible.

    This voice

    This... This is the sound of the cool night!

 Chapter 1041

    I was surprised in my heart. Subconsciously, I opened my eyes to see the man standing upright.

    His body, emitting a layer of blue light, at first glance, like the creation of heaven and earth in general God''s residence, incomparable.

    "Why, just half an hour, I don''t know Wei Fu?" The man in front of him spoke again.

    I stared at him, my lips trembling.

    "You... You... Are you really a cool night?"

    That person corners of the mouth hook smile: "otherwise, madam thinks I am other who?"

    "I..."

    I can''t pick up.

    Although I very much hope that Mo liangye can come back to life, at the moment when he really stands in front of me, my heart is still a little hard to accept.

    After all, I saw him die just now.

    Now, how can we say "live" and "live"?

    Is it possible that this is the illusion created by the giant egg and the red vine?

    "Madam, if you don''t believe me, you can feel me and see if I''m your husband."

    As the man spoke, he went inside the barrier, grabbed my hand and put it gently on his face.

    Warm, smooth, as like as two peas on the skin.

    "You... You are..."

    He nodded, then a smile: "madam, it''s really me, I''m not dead."

    I have to admit that this is the best sentence I have ever heard.

    No sweet words, no vows.

    Yes, only his simple "I''m not dead".

    But even so, my heart is still full of moving.

    Because, only I know how much hardship and difficulty this sentence "I''m not dead" contains.

    "Mo liangye, it''s really good that you didn''t die. I... I thought I would never see you again in my life! " I fell into tears with excitement.

    Mo liangye reached out and gently stroked my eyes with long fingers to wipe away my tears bit by bit.

    "Ma''am, it was your tears that saved me just now. But if you cry for a long time, you will become ugly. What if I don''t like you then? "

    Hearing this, I squeezed my hand and punched him in the chest.

    "I have saved you, you still despise my ugliness, you are not human?"

    Seeing that I was angry, Mo liangye started to smile wantonly at the corner of his mouth. Then he opened his arms and tightly put me in his arms.

    "No matter what you become, you will always be my only lady, forever."

    I was angry in my heart, but when he said that, I felt like I was full of strength, but at last I punched the cotton.

    Powerless, but sweet.

    "Then... You must not do such a dangerous thing next time." I whispered.

    Mo liangye nodded: "no, this time I''m not ready. Next time I''ll protect my wife in advance, so that I won''t fall into the trap of others!"

    "Well, this time it''s all the fault of MI Zhiyao. She''s trying to kill us. However, she may not have thought that we can still live safely in such a dangerous situation. "

    "There are so many things she didn''t expect! Anyway, sooner or later, we''ll catch her so that she can''t make trouble any more! " Ink cool night spirit color firm say.

    Seeing me reunite with Mo liangye, the master on one side is also happy for us.

    "I didn''t expect that you could really survive in the cold night. We were scared just now!"

    "I didn''t think of it myself."

    Mo liangye said, turning to look at the giant egg and the red vine outside the barrier.

    "I always thought that the giant egg and the vine were harmful things, and I had the idea of killing them all. Who knows, they are the ones who saved my life in the end

    "Well... Do you know what the principle is? What''s the connection between you and the giant egg and the vine? " The master asked curiously.

    Mo liangye shook his head: "I don''t know. I only remember that I had exhausted my last strength and had only a little consciousness. After my wife''s tears connected me with the giant egg, I felt as if there was a huge force in my body. After those red vines entangle the giant egg, this force will become more and more powerful, just like a person who has lost too much blood and the doctor will transfuse blood into the patient when rescuing him. "

    "Like a blood transfusion? So, when the loss is almost over, that force will automatically detonate the giant egg and release you from it? " The master was a little surprised.

    "That''s about it." Mo liangye didn''t deny it.

    Hearing this, the master patted his thigh fiercely: "unheard of, really unheard of! If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it if anyone told me! "

    I was worried that the master would not finish asking, so I nudged him.

    "My husband has just escaped death. Even if you have anything to ask, you have to choose the time and place! Otherwise, he will be overworked and faint here. What shall we do? "

    "Yes, I have a lot of questions to ask, but this is really not a place. Let''s go along the cave and see if we can get out. After we go out, let''s have a good chat about that thing! "

    With that, the master pinned his pipe to his waist and went to the depth of the cave with his hands on his back.

    Mo liangye and I took a look at each other. Then we held hands and followed master''s steps with Ma mu.

    Maybe we have experienced the worst, so we walked very smoothly in this part of the road in the cave, not to mention ghosts and animals, even half ghosts and ghosts did not meet.

    Half a day later, we finally saw a white light.

    "So... Is that the exit?" I asked.

    After staring at the white light for a long time, the master replied in a deep voice, "it seems that we have come to the end of this cave!"

    After hearing this, Ma Mu was very excited and ran out.

    We were afraid that she would fall into the trap, so we kept up.

    Fortunately, things are going better than we thought.

    When we followed the horse for a while, we soon stood in the sun.

    Yeah, we''re out!

    All around, surrounded by mountains.

    Everywhere, there are high mountains and dense and green trees.

    Obviously, we are deep in the mountains.

    "Is this the same entrance you went into?" I turn to look at Mo cool night to ask.

    Mo liangye looked around and shook his head: "the entrance we went into is located in the basement of a century old house, which is very different from here."

    "Yes, I thought the place where we came out was also located in a corner of the city. I didn''t expect that it was in the deep mountains and forests. It seems that the area of this land of ghosts and animals is really not small! " The master also sighed.

    "Why, what do you think that is?" The mother horse suddenly spoke.

    We turned our heads and looked in the direction of her fingers. We saw a huge statue standing on a mountain about 1km away from us.

    The statue has only one head, but it has a strict face. There are two long things like horns sticking out on both sides of the head, which is very strange.

 Chapter 1042

    "What is this statue carved with? It looks strange! " I''m a little curious.

    Hearing my voice, Mo liangye also stared at the statue in the distance for a long time, and then answered: "this is Shennong!"

    "Shennong?"

    Mo liangye nodded: "Shennong is commonly known as Emperor Yan. He was born in the same period as Chiyou and Huangdi."

    His words were approved by the master.

    The old man stroked the beard on his chin, looked around and sighed deeply: "yes, this statue is really Emperor Yan. It is said that in order to cure the disease and save the people and benefit the people, Emperor Yan personally tasted all kinds of herbs. This story has been handed down for ages. Because he was also known as Shennong, so later generations named the place where he tasted all kinds of herbs Shennongjia! "

    "So... So now the land we are standing on is in Shennongjia?"

    "Yes! This place has steep peaks, deep ravines, dense forests, and the statue is exactly the same as the description in the book. It should be Shennongjia! " The master answered in the affirmative.

    "But Shennongjia is about 500 kilometers away from wh city. Why did we come here all of a sudden? According to our speed, we shouldn''t! " I still have doubts.

    "From the perspective of conventional thinking, it really shouldn''t be. But ma''am, don''t forget that the whole earth is a sphere, and the land of ghosts and animals is at the bottom of the earth, so the distance below is different from that on the ground. The popular point means that there may be 500 kilometers between two points on the ground, but the corresponding distance between these two points at the bottom of the earth may be only more than 200 kilometers. In a few days, it is still possible to travel two or three hundred kilometers at our speed. " Mo liangye patiently explained to me.

    "So it is. However, it seems that the most important thing for us now is not to tangle with this, but to find a way back to wh. After all, we''ve been out for several days. Ma Dongdong, they must be in a hurry! "

    After hearing this, Ma Mu echoed: "yes, we have to go back quickly, otherwise our family must be as anxious as ants on the hot pot. He''s the child who can''t hold his breath

    "Well, fortunately, the cave where we came out was not too remote, so we were not directly left in the virgin forest. Otherwise, in this forest alone, we will have to walk for several days. "

    Mo liangye said, looking around, pointing to the statue in the distance and saying, "if I remember correctly, that statue has now been developed by the government into a popular scenic spot. As long as we get there, we can definitely find a car and go back to wh. "

    Do what you say.

    After listening to Mo liangye finish, we did not delay, immediately cleaned up ourselves, and then quickly moved towards the direction of the statue.

    Half an hour later, we stood under the foot of the statue, and sure enough, we saw a lot of tourists taking pictures around us.

    Because we were in a hurry to go home, we didn''t stay there with other people, so we paid a lot of money to pack a tour bus and prepare to return to wh city.

    The driver uncle thought that we were traveling, and he talked to us all the way.

    "You''ve come to the right place this time. Shennongjia is not only the roof of central China, but also known as the green treasure house! Did you see that? All over the mountains and fields, there are all kinds of flowers and trees, and all kinds of plants. I heard that Emperor Yan was still in our place to taste all kinds of herbs to cure the disease and save the people! "

    Seeing that he spoke so energetically, I couldn''t dampen his interest. I asked casually, "uncle, do you have any other historical legends besides the allusions of Shennong tasting herbs?"

    While driving, the driver replied, "other historical legends? I don''t think I''ve heard much about that. In fact, our place is mainly famous for Emperor Yan, that is, Shennong, so historical allusions are basically related to him. For example, Shennong tasted all kinds of herbs, Shennong built the ladder, and the legend of savages... "

    Uncle driver said a lot, but only one or two of them can arouse my interest.

    "Uncle, can you tell us about Shennong taking the ladder?"

    The driver''s uncle recalled for a while and said, "in fact, I''ve heard old people mention about Shennong''s building the ladder. It is said that the Shennong family lived in the ancient times when the people were still in their infancy. At that time, the whole Central Plains was still in a wilderness, living in a very primitive way. Shennong felt that such a society could not be developed, and people could not have enough food. So he tried to build a ladder along the top of the highest mountain in the land, leading to the zenith, and asked God for a solution. It is said that the ladder was built for several years, and the process was very difficult. Fortunately, the Shennong family also asked for benevolence. When he went up to the zenith through the ladder, God actually gave him a white jade box. According to the hints in the white jade box, the Shennong family made farm tools, cooking utensils and pottery, which made people say goodbye to slash and burn farming and move towards a new chapter. "

    "The things in the white jade box were so powerful that Shennong could create them with the conditions at that time?" My curiosity was suspended.

    The driver laughed and said, "what are these? I heard the old people in the village say that in addition to the tips for making these things, there is also a secret about the beginning of the universe and the changes of heaven and earth. Once that secret comes out, the world will be in chaos, and even the human race will be destroyed. Therefore, after getting the box, Shennong only took the hint of the tool inside, and did not touch the secret. He wanted to seal it up so as to protect the peace of mankind. "

    "What''s the secret? Uncle, aren''t you bluffing me? " I''m a little skeptical.

    "No way! I''m bluffing you. You won''t give me half a cent more! As like as two peas, you can ask a fellow townsman if you don''t believe it, and then go to our place next time. "

    But I still don''t believe it.

    I think what master told me about the war between Chiyou and me in my previous life is strange enough, but what this driver uncle said is more incredible than that of Chiyou.

    How I think, how feel is this driver idle boring, casually make up to tease me to play.

    "Ma''am, there are still a few hours left. Won''t you sleep for a while?" Mo liangye asked in a warm voice.

    Being reminded by him, I felt tired and yawned. Instead of talking to the driver, I nestled in the arms of Mo liangye and fell asleep.

    Five hours later, we were back on the hot ground of wh.

    Xu didn''t come back for a long time. At the moment of getting off the bus, Ma Mu''s eyes were wet.

    "Finally... Finally back, i... I thought, I can''t set foot on this land in my life..."

    I walked over and patted her on the shoulder. I said in a warm voice, "don''t be sentimental, or your son will see it later and think I''m bullying you underground."

    Ma Mu was stunned: "winter... Winter? Is he here? "

    With a smile, I raised my finger and pointed not far ahead: "here, who do you think that is?"

    Ma''s mother looked in the direction of my finger. Ma Dongdong was running towards us, shouting Ma''s mother.

    Ma Mu was surprised and turned to look at me.

    "Seventeen, this..."

    "When I was in Shennongjia, I was worried about Ma Dongdong. They were in a hurry at home. Before getting on the bus, I asked the driver uncle to borrow his mobile phone and called ma Dongdong to wait for us at this intersection in five hours. I thought he couldn''t wait. I didn''t expect that he really came! " I replied frankly.

    The horse mother was very moved by what I did and bowed to me.

    "Seventeen, thank you, and thank you all. If it weren''t for you, I would have lost my life at the bottom of the earth. "

    I quickly picked up the horse mother: "now, you should believe that the person who hurt you is not me?"

    The horse mother was a little embarrassed and waved to me.

    "It''s not you. Now I''m sure it''s not you! It''s strange that I''m so confused. I grew up watching you. I know your temperament best. How could I doubt you at that time? 17�� Don''t take it to heart

    I smile: "OK, let the past things go, now as long as you are good."

    Ma''s mother nodded and hugged Ma Dongdong, who was in a hurry

 Chapter 1043

    After meeting at the intersection, we had a simple chat with Ma Dongdong and went home together.

    I''ve only been away for a few days, but I feel like I''ve been away for centuries.

    God knows, in the depths of the bottom of the earth these days, how many lives have we gone through, and now we have recovered our lives and stood here again.

    "Well, seventeen, I tell you that my father and I woke up from a coma that day and saw that you were gone, which made us very anxious. We can''t sleep all night. I''m afraid something happened to you. We can''t explain to your master. Now, seeing that you are OK, my father and I can finally have a good sleep tonight! " Ma Dongdong talked beside me as he walked.

    Although his chattering made me feel a little noisy, I knew that he and uncle Ma were really worried about me, so I laughed and said, "yes, from today on, your family will no longer have to worry about it and can live in peace."

    "Well, it''s not easy for all of us these days!"

    Ma Dongdong said, also specially stretched a stretch, a lazy to no good appearance.

    "By the way, seventeen, I''ll tell you, you''re not here these days, and Mr. Yan has come to visit us specially to see why you haven''t been to class recently." Ma Dongdong continued to talk.

    I was a bit surprised.

    "Teacher Yan? Are you talking about Yan Qiao? "

    "Yes, he said that you didn''t go to class recently, and you didn''t ask for leave. The head teacher was worried that something might happen to you, so he asked him to come over and make a home visit to see what happened to you." Ma Dongdong explained.

    Who knows, his voice just fell, one side of the ink cold night will cold spit out two words: "hypocrisy!"

    Ma Dongdong was stunned.

    "Seventeen, what''s wrong with your husband? Why did he scold me as soon as he opened his mouth

    I can''t help helping my forehead: "he didn''t scold you. He knocked over the vinegar jar and swam in the vinegar river!"

    "Swimming in the vinegar river? There is another river in the world called vinegar river Ma Dongdong is puzzled.

    I''m a little speechless. I open my mouth to explain the meaning of vinegar River to him, but I see a man standing not far away from me.

    "Yan Qiao?"

    Hearing my words, Mo liangye''s face turned black at the bottom of the pot.

    But Ma Dongdong is a lack of heart. Seeing Yan Qiao, he ran over and cried happily.

    "Mr. Yan, why are you here? Are you here to see seventeen? "

    Yan Qiao nodded slightly, then turned to look in the direction where I was. There was a very complicated emotion in his eyes.

    "You''re back?"

    I was a little embarrassed. I just nodded a little and stopped making a sound.

    "I''m relieved to see that you''re OK."

    Yan Qiao said and stepped forward, as if to hold my hand.

    I subconsciously shrank back and hid behind Mo liangye.

    "Is Mr. Yan here to make a home visit again?" Mo cool night tone cool ask.

    Yan Qiao choked for a while, his face was a little embarrassed, but he soon recovered his calm.

    "No, I did a home visit last time. This time I came to see Liang Shiqi."

    "Oh, so it is. Teacher Yan can go now. Anyway, you have seen my wife."

    Yan Qiao glanced at Mo liangye and said coldly, "it''s my business whether we can go or not. It''s none of your business."

    "Of course it''s none of my business, but if you want to see my wife, it''s none of my business."

    Mo liangye said, holding me tightly in his arms, and kissing me gently on my forehead, as if demonstrating to Yan Qiao.

    Yan Qiao''s face was red, obviously a little angry.

    "Ink cool night, you have enough!"

    Mo liangye looked at me with a smile: "madam, do you think it''s enough?"

    "Of course not! In order to save me, you didn''t even need to die, so now even if you kiss me ten thousand times, I still don''t think it''s enough! " I answered with a smile.

    Mo liangye was very satisfied with my answer. He bowed his head again and gave me a kiss on my forehead.

    Yan Qiao''s whole face was green with anger.

    "Liang Shiqi, you..."

    If in the past, I would have been so kind to Yan Qiao that I didn''t want to do things too well.

    But now, after experiencing those things in the land of ghost animals, I have completely recognized my heart.

    Yes, I love the cool night.

    No matter how entangled my previous life and Yan Qiao''s previous life are, I will only love Mo liangye in this life.

    Recognize this, then why can''t I bear Yan Qiao?

    We should be constantly determined, but we should be disturbed.

    I do not want to drag between these two men, I just want to spend the rest of my life with Mo liangye!

    "Mr. Yan, it''s getting late. If you don''t have anything to do, go back quickly." I said to Yan Qiao.

    Yan Qiao forbeared his anger and looked at me as if he wanted to look into my heart.

    "Liang Shiqi, I didn''t expect you to be such a woman!"

    "Watery poplars? Is it really appropriate for Mr. Yan to use this kind of word to describe his students I asked.

    "But you are not my student, you are my woman, we have been together in previous lives!" Yan Qiao cried out.

    Hearing this, Mo liangye let go of me and walked slowly to Yan Qiao. He put a hand on Yan Qiao''s collar, as if to lift him up.

    "I''ve always been the only man in my wife''s family. What are you?"

    The left and right sides have been fighting against each other, and Yan Qiao doesn''t intend to show weakness. He looks at Mo liangye and smiles coldly.

    "If she really only has you as a man, what''s the explanation for what happened in the pavilion in Xumishan that day? Mo liangye, it''s been so many years. Why do you still have to be so stubborn and refuse to admit that she has me in her heart? "

    "Recognition? Why should I admit something without any basis? " Mo liangye asked casually.

    "Why is there no basis? You and Chen Feng saw what happened that day with their own eyes. Isn''t that the basis? " Failed to enrage Mo liangye, Yan Qiao is a little anxious.

    "Seeing is not believing. What''s more, this time we learned a big secret in the land of ghost animals. This secret makes me more sure that the basis in your mouth is dog P! "

    "You..."

    Yan Qiao was a little speechless, then he looked at me: "Liang Shiqi, do you think the same as him?"

    I nodded and answered in a deep voice: "my husband is right. This time we were in the land of ghost animals and learned that I actually have a twin sister named mi Zhiyao, who is of the same father and mother. I think it was her, not me, who had a close relationship with you 30 years ago. So if you really want to find your sweetheart, go to her. Anyway, I don''t have any feelings for you. You don''t have to waste any more time on me! "

    I never thought that one day I would be so heartless.

    But there is no way, like Yan Qiao''s stubborn nature, if I don''t tell him directly, I can''t tell you when he will pester me.

    Yes, his feelings are very sincere. It''s not easy for him to love someone for so long.

    But since it may be a misunderstanding, then I have to cut off the mess as soon as possible. Otherwise, how can I afford what Mo liangye has done for me in the magma of the land of ghost animals?

 Chapter 1044

    "Twins? No, it''s impossible! When I was in Xumi mountain, you were the one who had a relationship with me. You can''t make up a lie about twins to deceive me! " Yan Qiao flatly denied.

    "I''ve told the truth, but you don''t believe it. Then I can''t help it. It''s up to you to think what you want. "

    With that, I took Mo liangye''s arm and looked up with a sweet smile.

    "Husband, I''m hungry. Can you make me something delicious later?"

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand and scratched my nose. He said, "OK, no matter what madam wants to eat, I''ll make it for you."

    Immediately, he hugged me, passed by Yan Qiao, and then walked into the yard of master''s house.

    I know that Yan Qiao''s eyes must be full of anger when he looks at us.

    But I can''t manage that much.

    All I want is a cool night.

    As long as I can stay with Mo liangye, I can give up all the other forests and leave none!

    Fortunately, Yan Qiao''s obsession has not reached the level of no skin and no face, so he did not follow us into the yard.

    Around, finally quiet down.

    "Ma''am, please sit here and have a rest. I''ll help you make delicious food."

    Mo liangye put me on the chair and prepared to go to the kitchen.

    Unexpectedly, Ma Fu came out of the kitchen with a plate in his hand.

    "It''s done, it''s done! I heard that you are coming back today, so just now I went to the market to buy some dishes and made a big table for you

    I looked down at the plate in his hand and almost didn''t feel sick.

    "Cough, uncle Ma, do you have any misunderstanding about the word delicious?"

    Father Ma''s face was blank.

    "Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding? Isn''t my dish good? "

    Er

    If he didn''t say it was a dish, I certainly thought it was the mud he dug up from somewhere.

    I can''t watch it, let alone eat it?

    But Mo liangye didn''t seem to mind Ma Fu''s food. He took the plate in his hand and put it on the table in the hall.

    "Dinner, madam."

    I went over to him and whispered, "do you want to take this opportunity to save yourself trouble?"

    "Ma''am, I can''t hide anything from you." Ink cool night smile.

    "Well, Mo liangye, you just said you wanted to make delicious food for me. Now you''ll fool me with Uncle Ma''s. It seems that the saying on TV is absolutely right. Every man is a pig''s hoof! " I was a little angry, I muttered.

    Mo liangye put his hand around my shoulder and replied with a smile: "madam, uncle Ma took the trouble to help us make a match. If we don''t eat at all, it would be too unkind. Next time, next time I promise to make a table for you with my own hands

    Seeing that his attitude was still sincere, I didn''t care any more. I immediately went to the kitchen with him to help Uncle Ma get the dishes and bowls.

    So, although the meal didn''t taste very good, everyone enjoyed it.

    After all, it''s not easy for us to survive.

    "Ma, I didn''t expect you to cook! OK, after that, you will take care of all our meals! " She said as she ate.

    In the past, male chauvinists like Ma Fu would jump three feet when they heard this.

    But today, Ma Fu didn''t.

    Not only not, but also laughing like a child.

    "OK, if I have nothing to do in the future, I''ll study cooking every day and try to make a full table for you some day."

    Ma Mu is a little proud.

    "Then you can only do it for me!"

    "Yes! What you say is what you say! "

    After that, they looked at each other and laughed, making Ma Dongdong jealous.

    "Mom and Dad, you two used to quarrel, but now you are not quarreling, and you show your love in public, which makes me a son who is not used to it, OK?"

    Hearing this, Ma Fu mercilessly knocked his head with a chopstick.

    "You son of a bitch! It''s good that your mother can survive this time. What kind of quarrel do I have with her? Do you want your mother to be taken away by ghost animals again? "

    Ma Dongdong is a little speechless.

    "OK, if you love my mother, please do it. Anyway, if you don''t quarrel, I''ll be happy."

    "You son of a bitch, you want to have a rest? There''s no way! I''ve heard from your teacher Yan that your grades are very low. If you don''t work hard, you can''t even pass the college entrance examination after some time! " Ma Fu said.

    When it comes to study, Ma Dongdong wilts.

    "Dad, can we have a good meal?"

    "If you want to have a good meal, you have to work hard for me! If you don''t get into a university, do you deserve her? " Ma Fu can''t get around Ma Mu now.

    Ma Dongdong thought about it and thought it was the same.

    "Well... There are still a few months left. I''ll take it seriously and try my best to improve my study."

    Hearing this, Ma Fu and Ma Mu nodded happily.

    "Madam, even Ma Dongdong has to study hard. Do you have to work hard in the future?" Mo liangye asked in my ear.

    "I''m good at my studies, and I''m sure there''s no problem in my college entrance examination!" I answered with confidence.

    "Although you have no problem in college entrance examination, in order to improve your academic performance, I have decided to help you with your lessons every night in the future, so that Yan Qiao won''t find an excuse to approach you again!"

    Well, it''s on the vinegar jar again!

    "OK, if you like to tutor me, tutor me. Anyway, since you saved me in the land of ghost animals, I''m going to let you get close to me alone in my life. "

    My words, let ink cool night is very useful.

    He lowered his head and gave me a kiss on the forehead.

    "Madam, in this life, we will never separate."

    "Good!"

    ����

    I got up early the next morning because I had to go to school.

    But what I didn''t expect was that when I opened my eyes, I found that the cool night was gone.

    Where did he go?

    I was puzzled in my heart, but I didn''t want to think much. I rubbed my eyes and was ready to wash.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I got out of my room, there was an attractive fragrance.

    I went. In the early morning, who started poisoning again?

    I walked over and took a look at the kitchen door. I saw that Mo liangye was doing breakfast in an apron.

    On the stove, there are seven or eight dishes, all of which are steaming. They are just ready.

    "You... Why did you get up so early?"

    Hearing my voice, Mo liangye turned her head and gave me a smile: "because I promised to make delicious food for you last night."

    "But... But I didn''t ask you to do it in the morning. You can have more sleep."

    "Someone came to the underworld in the middle of last night. I guess I can''t be here with you in recent days. So, I want to make up for what I owe you, so that you won''t be able to eat a delicious meal with your Shifu. "

 Chapter 1045

    "So soon?" I was a little surprised.

    Mo liangye nodded and said in a deep voice: "although our son is in charge of the underworld now, he is young and inexperienced. I have to discuss some important things with him to make a decision. What''s more, this time we met in the land of ghost animals is really extraordinary, so I want to take this opportunity to make a good investigation and see what secrets are hidden in the land of ghost animals. "

    "Are you... Are you worried that the land of ghost animals has something to do with your real life?"

    Mo liangye didn''t deny it.

    He gently untied his shirt and exposed his whole back in front of me.

    I saw many winding patterns on his smooth skin.

    "When did you... Get a tattoo?" I asked curiously.

    "It''s not a tattoo. I found it when I got up this morning. I think these patterns should have been left in the land of ghosts and animals yesterday. "

    I was more and more surprised.

    "You mean these things, the red vines and the big eggs?"

    "That''s the only explanation at the moment."

    I slowly walked over and gently stroked my fingers on his back, trying to study this inexplicable pattern bit by bit.

    Winding, complicated and strange.

    What''s more incredible is that the branches of this pattern leave a space virtually.

    This... This shape, how so like yesterday''s giant egg?

    "Ma''am, have you found out?" Ink cool night sink voice to ask a way.

    "Well, it can''t be wrong. It should have been put up in the land of ghost animals yesterday, because the design is so similar!"

    "What else?" Mo cool night asked again.

    I was confused for a short time.

    also?

    Besides red vines and giant eggs, this pattern can also look like

    As I muttered in my heart, I turned my eyes to his back again.

    Although the patterns are complicated and unusual, they only appear in the position of his right shoulder blade.

    As for the rest of the back, it was still bright and white, with nothing extra.

    Is it because the red vine and the big egg in the land of ghost animals only love this small part of his shoulder that they only leave a pattern here?

    In other words, yesterday''s red vines and giant eggs are just the beginning.

    Is the rest of the skin left for other red vines and giant eggs?

    This idea suddenly cooled my heart.

    If it is true, then there are countless ghost animal lands, as well as countless giant eggs and red vines in the world?

    It''s terrible!

    "Yesterday, in the magma of the land of ghost animals, I thought I was dead, but I was saved by the giant egg and the red vine. I thought about it all night, but I really couldn''t understand the reason. It was only this morning when I saw these patterns on my back that I was sure that there might be countless ties between myself and the land of ghost animals. Moreover, from the implication of these patterns, I''m afraid that what we''re going through now is just the beginning. I''m afraid more complicated and strange things are still to come. "

    Mo liangye said as he put on his shirt again.

    "So... Is that more terrible than what we experienced in the last life?" I looked up and asked.

    Mo liangye stretched out his hand and gently stroked the scattered hair on my forehead. Then he said in a deep voice: "I don''t know, maybe, maybe not. But... No matter what happens later, I hope to be with you, madam, and never separate. "

    Although I was worried, his words made me feel a little more at ease than before.

    "Then you must be more careful when you go back to the underworld this time."

    "Well, I know."

    Mo liangye simply answered, and then put a chopstick on the kitchen table to feed me.

    I opened my mouth and tasted it. It was ten times better than what Ma Fu did last night.

    "It''s delicious. I want another bite."

    Mo liangye rubbed my hair and said with a smile, "go and wash quickly. After washing, you can continue to eat."

    "Well!"

    I answered with joy, and then ran to wash.

    An hour later, when I felt my belly full of food and belched, I finally put down my chopsticks with satisfaction.

    "Seventeen, look at you. What''s a little girl like?" Master could not help but make complaints about it.

    "Not like a girl. What''s the matter? Anyway, now that I have a husband, who can I pretend to be such a lady? " I asked casually.

    "Even if you have a husband, at least you should pay attention to your image. Otherwise, others may say that I am a slovenly old man and raise a slovenly little girl. Then... Where do you want me to put my old face?"

    "Oh, master, do you know you are sloppy? Since you are afraid of others'' gossiping, why don''t you put yourself in order and ask me instead? "

    "I''m... I''m not lazy. Besides, I''m so old that no one can watch me. It''s the same whether I clean up or not. But you are still young. You should dress up more and be a little lady. You still look good... "

    The master talks and is ready to go on, but he is interrupted by Mo liangye.

    "I think my wife is very good now."

    Master''s face is black.

    "Your taste is really strange!"

    "My wife is cheerful and lively, not affectation, adhering to nature, why not?" Mo cool night asked.

    Mo liangye had nothing to say to master.

    "Come on, you can turn to her. When she comes to jiewa''s room and wants to kick your husband away, you will cry!"

    "Don''t worry, my wife will never do this to me, will she?"

    Mo Liang night said, also specially looked at me.

    I nodded, then leaned up and gave him a kiss on his handsome side face: "that''s right!"

    Seeing this scene, the Master seemed to have been hurt by 10000 points, and his whole face turned green.

    "You... You can bully me, a lonely old man. Next time I go to the old people''s choir to hook up with an old lady, I will also stimulate you!"

    After that, the master took his pipe, carried his hands, and stormed out of the house.

    In such a big hall, there are only me and Mo liangye left.

    "Ma''am, it''s getting late. Hurry to carry your schoolbag and go to school."

    "Then... When will you come to see me again?" I asked by the corner of my coat.

    Mo liangye scratched my nose and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll just leave for a few days. I''ll come back to school with you soon."

    "Well, be careful yourself."

    "You too."

 Chapter 1046

    After saying goodbye to Mo liangye, I put on my schoolbag and went to school in a hurry.

    Crossing, met Ma Dongdong.

    He stretched himself, looking too lazy.

    "Why didn''t you sleep well last night?" I asked casually.

    Ma Dongdong gave me a proud smile: "no, it''s not that I didn''t sleep well, it''s that I slept too well! Some time ago, the taste of sleeping on the floor in your hall was so sour that I hardly had a sound sleep at night. Now, my mother has come back, and the crisis brought by ghost animals has been relieved temporarily. Finally, I can have a good sleep in my little bed! "

    "Virtue! At that time, it was good that we had a place to sleep for you two. You were so choosy! In that case, next time you have something to do, don''t expect me and my master to help you! " As I said it, I walked quickly in the direction of the school.

    Ma Dongdong keeps up.

    "Seventeen, can''t you hope our family is better without you? What''s good for you if something happens to our family again? "

    I stopped and glanced at Ma Dongdong.

    "Of course it''s good!"

    "What good is it?"

    "Next time you have an accident in your family, if you want to ask me and my master for help, we will ask you for your salary! If I remember correctly, you made thousands of yuan when you made a small video some time ago. "

    Hearing this, Ma Dongdong''s face immediately changed.

    "That... Seventeen, let''s not. That money is the dowry money I specially saved for my sister. If it''s given to you and your master, then... What about my sister? "

    I shrugged, a face indifferent answer: "that is not what I can worry about. Anyway, if you don''t give me money next time, I won''t help you save people! "

    "Then... What if it doesn''t happen next time?" Ma Dongdong asked tentatively.

    ��������

    I''m a little bit stuck.

    Yes, that ghost animal has already harmed Ma Dongdong''s mother. Will it harm her for the second time?

    It''s too small a chance.

    However, for Ma Dongdong, it''s about the people closest to him. No matter how small the chance is, it''s a big deal!

    "Well, next time you really want money, I''ll give it to you. However, I can''t give you all the money I saved. After all, my sister is going to get married, so I have to keep a little for her. Otherwise, she''ll take nothing with her and go to her mother-in-law''s house like that. She won''t be able to raise her head in the future! "

    Ma Dongdong has all kinds of problems, but he has nothing to say about his family and friends.

    "Well, your three melons and two dates are not enough for my teeth. You can keep them all for your sister! It''s a big deal. If we have something to do next time, my master and I will save your family for nothing! "

    "Seventeen, you are really generous, but I still hope that this kind of thing will not happen in our family again." Ma Dongdong is obviously still worried about the fact that Ma''s mother was taken away by ghost animals a while ago.

    I reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, your family has passed such a hard time. There won''t be anything else in the back."

    Ma Dongdong nodded and walked into the school gate with me.

    "Liang 17!" Someone called me.

    I turned my head and looked at the source of the sound. I saw Banhua Roman running all the way to me.

    Damn, it''s really a narrow road!

    I''m a little speechless, but people call me on their own initiative. I can''t turn a blind eye, can I?

    "Hi I spit out a word as a response.

    Roman stood in front of me and looked at me with a smile, which made my heart bristle.

    This woman, last time she wanted to compete with me for a cool night, what do you want to do this time?

    As if to see that I was a little afraid of her, Roman took the initiative to speak.

    "Liang Shiqi, you don''t have to guard me like this. In fact, I didn''t plan to do anything to you. The reason why I stopped you was just to say thank you. I heard Ma Dongdong say that the reason why my family and I were able to get out of danger a while ago was all due to your efforts to save each other. So, I decided to invite you and Ma Dongdong to Shengtian hotel after school today to have dinner. I hope you don''t refuse. "

    Romanman''s words directly confused me.

    This... What''s the situation?

    Last time, she took me as a rival and spoke to me like a sneer.

    Today, she took me as her savior?

    Seeing that I didn''t say a word, Ma Dongdong poked me with his elbow.

    "Seventeen, people have invited, you agree, so I can take advantage of some food."

    I have black lines all over my face.

    "You did it?"

    Ma Dongdong gave a mysterious smile and whispered: "it''s not me, it''s your husband. He saved the romanman family, but he didn''t want to let romanman know, so he secretly told me to put the credit on you."

    Well, this cool night of ink really arranges me clearly.

    But who made him my husband?

    Let''s arrange it. It''s no big deal!

    Thinking about this, I nodded to Roman: "OK, since you''ve invited me, Ma Dongdong and I should be more respectful than obedient."

    Roman seemed very happy to see me promise.

    "Well, we agreed to go together after school."

    "Well!"

    After getting my affirmative answer, Roman went to the direction of the classroom.

    "Well, there''s another big meal to eat tonight! 17�� Let me tell you, Shengtian hotel is the biggest hotel in our place. Only children with good family conditions like Roman have the chance to eat. " At the mention of the big dinner in the evening, Ma Dongdong''s mouth is almost full of water.

    "Look at your promise, isn''t it just a meal? Need to exaggerate? " I don''t think so.

    "Seventeen, you don''t understand. I''m so big that I haven''t eaten in such a high-end place. My little heart is excited!" Ma Dongdong is still in the ascendant.

    I was too lazy to pay attention to him. I threw my schoolbag at him and strode into the classroom.

    After a while, the bell rang.

    No one mentioned the dinner in the evening. They all listened to the class and took notes.

    After all, the college entrance examination will take place in two or three months. Even those who don''t love learning, they have to be serious at this time.

    In this way, at the end of the day, we all had a backache.

    "My God, school is over at last. I''ve never felt so tired to study hard!" Ma Dongdong make complaints about the back seat.

    I stretched a stretch, did not even head back, directly casually should be a sentence: "that is because in addition to today, you have not seriously!"

    "Seventeen, you are good at everything, but you love to tell the truth. I''ll tell you, it''s a disease. It needs to be treated! "

    "It''s beyond cure

    I answered casually, picked up my books and stood up.

    "Liang Shiqi, let''s go and have dinner." Roman came over and said to me with a smile.

    To tell you the truth, I''m used to the way she used to be domineering. Now she''s suddenly polite. I''m not used to it.

    But I''ve promised others'' invitation before, and now I''m going back temporarily. It seems a little inappropriate.

    So, I didn''t bother any more. I called ma Dongdong directly, followed Roman out of school, and went straight to Shengtian Hotel

 Chapter 1047

    I''ve lived in this city for 18 years, but I''ve never been in such a high-end hotel.

    The building is not high. It has only ten floors. However, the exterior walls of the ten floors are all made of golden bricks, and there are patterns carved with the combination of eastern and Western cultures. It''s not too magnificent.

    "Seventeen, you see, there is a fruit girl standing in the middle of the fountain!" Ma Dongdong exclaimed.

    I''m black faced and want to pretend I don''t know him.

    "Please, can you keep your voice down? I''m afraid others don''t know that you don''t even know Venus in Greek mythology? "

    "Oh, is that Venus? I said, "why do you look so familiar?"

    Ma Dongdong angrily answered, and then his eyes fell on me.

    "Seventeen, it''s all women. Look at the figure of Venus. Look at your little body like bean sprouts. Tut Tut, if there is no contrast, there will be no harm! "

    I threw a white eye at him and kicked him in the ass.

    "Dare to say my figure is not expected, I can''t beat you to death!"

    Xu was hurt by being kicked. Ma Dongdong covered his buttocks and begged for mercy again and again: "pain, seventeen, I''m wrong. I dare not say you are bean sprout any more. You are very plump, just like the ancient Yang Guifei."

    "Ma Dongdong, I don''t think you want to live today, do you?"

    Ma Dongdong made a face at me: "if you have the ability, will you hit me? Anyway, I don''t believe you can do anything for me if you''re not here these days and there''s no one to help you

    "Well, you wait for me, I don''t believe it. I can''t clean you up without Mo liangye''s help!"

    Then I rolled up my sleeves and ran after him.

    "Oh, you two, wait for me!"

    As we ran away, Roman followed.

    While fighting, we entered Shengtian hotel.

    "Roman, are you sure you want to invite us to dinner here?" Ma Dongdong flipped the menu, saw the price above, and immediately started to withdraw.

    But Roman didn''t think so.

    "Of course! I have enough money with me today. Whatever you want to eat, just order it

    Hearing this, Ma Dongdong can''t help but give Roman a thumbs up.

    "A lady from a rich family is not the same!"

    Roman seems to enjoy this kind of flattery, with a smile of pride and pride.

    "Of course. No one in our class can match me in terms of financial resources. "

    I didn''t like this kind of behavior of showing off wealth, so I didn''t answer.

    However, Roman seems to be interested in me.

    "By the way, Liang Shiqi, just now I heard Ma Dongdong talk about Mo liangye. I... I want to ask, what''s the relationship between you and him?"

    I picked up the glass on the table, drank a mouthful of boiled water, and then looked at Roman.

    "Is that the real purpose of inviting us to dinner?"

    Roman blushed.

    "Well, I admit that I invite you to dinner today. In addition to thanking you for saving my life, I also want to learn more about Mo liangye from you. After all... After all, he is so handsome, is... A girl will be attracted to him.... "

    At the end of the day, Roman''s face was almost red as an apple.

    "Cough, romanman, if there are other things, seventeen and I are bound to help you, but if you want to know about Mo liangye, seventeen and I don''t have much to say. After all, Renmo liangye and seventeen are already married. It''s not appropriate for you to mix them in the middle. " Ma Dongdong dissuades.

    The light in Roman''s eyes, which was originally full of hope, suddenly darkened.

    "It turns out... It turns out that the two of them have really..."

    "Well, Mo liangye and I have been engaged in private for a long time. He won''t like any other girl except me in his life. " I said frankly.

    Ma Dongdong touched me with his arm: "seventeen, aren''t you stabbing people''s hearts? Do you want to eat? "

    I looked at Roman, said in a deep voice: "you are a smart person, long pain is better than short pain, you should understand this truth."

    Romanman looked at me, silent for a long time, finally nodded.

    "Good night! Even if there is no ink cool night, there are still many handsome boys in our school. If you are so qualified, you can wave casually. Don''t you have to rush to be your boyfriend? " Ma Dongdong comforted.

    Roman raised his head, face again before the smile, seems to have just forgotten the loss.

    "Yes, as long as I want, what kind of boyfriend can''t be found? Come on, let''s not talk about that. Even if we don''t get a cool night, we three can be good friends just by helping each other when I was in danger last time. "

    With that, Roman took the menu and ordered all the famous dishes on it. Finally, he added a bottle of wine.

    "And drink? Romanman, we... We are all students. The school has a written rule that we are not allowed to drink, so this wine is not allowed, right Ma Dongdong is a little guilty.

    Romantic smile: "this wine is not for you, I drink it myself. The man I love is married to Liang Shiqi. I have to get drunk anyway to mourn for the relationship that has ended before it started? "

    Ma Dongdong was stunned.

    "It seems that... It seems that there is some truth in it."

    "Well, after a while, you two will be eating food and drinking wine. But if I''m drunk, you''ll have to take me home

    Because last time I met the dreamland created by reincarnation eye in romanman''s house, I was still scared, so I didn''t agree immediately.

    Can ma Dongdong is a big heart, a heard that Roman to get drunk, immediately patted the chest full of promise.

    "OK, no problem. It''s on me."

    So, a word becomes a stamp.

    After a meal, Roman drank himself so drunk that he couldn''t help himself.

    "Seventeen, you are wise enough to let her settle the bill before drinking, otherwise we will be detained here to work and pay off the debt." Ma Dongdong sincerely sighed.

    I took a look at the drunken Roman on the table and said in a deep voice, "don''t talk nonsense. It''s late. We have to send her back, or her family will be worried."

    "Well, since you have promised others, you have to do it."

    Ma Dongdong should finish, then squat down, Wu from the romantic back to his body.

    "Seventeen, you hold it in the back so that she won''t fall."

    "I see!"

    In this way, Ma Dongdong and I together, even with the backpack, will send romance back to her own home.

    Her parents were very enthusiastic. In order to thank us, they even wanted to keep us for tea, but I politely refused because it was too late.

    "Seventeen, why did you refuse to let us have tea just now? I can see that it''s on her desk, but it''s the best Biluochun. The fragrance is pure! " As soon as he went downstairs, Ma Dongdong began to talk.

    "I don''t know if the tea is pure or not, but we''ve already had such a big meal, and we still have to drink tea with other people. When we go back, people think we''re professional cheaters! We are poor, but we can''t do such a spineless thing! "

    Ma Dongdong thought about it and thought it was the same, so he followed me out of the romanman''s community and took a taxi to go home in a hurry.

    The night passed like this.

    The next morning, Ma Dongdong and I went to school as usual.

    But somehow, I didn''t see roman come to class until the bell rang.

    What happened?

 Chapter 1048

    Is it hard to say that Roman was taken away by the eye of reincarnation just like last time?

    I was a little worried, so after class, I ran to the office and asked the head teacher.

    "Oh, you say romanman? She asked for leave

    "Ask for leave?" I was a bit surprised.

    The head teacher nodded and said in a deep voice: "well, this morning, her father called me and said that she was not feeling well and could not come to class. She had to take a few days off."

    "But she was still well yesterday. Why did she suddenly..."

    "If people eat grains, how can they not get sick? Good the day before doesn''t mean there won''t be a sudden illness the next day. I advise you to pay less attention to these and put more attention to your study. Only in this way can we strive for a good result in the college entrance examination The head teacher exhorted earnestly.

    I know I can''t ask any more, so I casually answer the head teacher''s words.

    "OK, I see. I''ll go back to study first."

    "Go

    The head teacher watched me leave happily.

    But in my heart, I don''t know why, I''m not sure.

    Romanman, are you really sick?

    If she''s not sick, why doesn''t she come to class?

    I think and I walk.

    Unexpectedly, when I came to the corner, I ran into a person''s arms without paying attention.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." I apologized.

    "It doesn''t matter." The man replied softly.

    I slightly a Zheng, lift Mou to see past, see Yan Qiao is looking at me, the eyebrow eye is full of gentleness.

    "Yan... Teacher Yan..." I subconsciously stepped back.

    "Liang Shiqi, in fact, you don''t have to be so alienated from me."

    "You are a teacher and I am a student. I''d better keep a little distance from you." I replied casually.

    "High sounding! Aren''t you just afraid that I will do something to you? " Yan Qiao seems a little unhappy.

    And I will not give in at all.

    "Since Mr. Yan has self-knowledge, please keep a distance from me in the future. Otherwise, if it comes out, teacher Yan will not be able to bear the indecent charge of seducing students. "

    "Oh? I can''t afford it? " Yan Qiao picked eyebrows, and then strode to me to force, "then I''d like to see, what crime in the world is I can''t afford!"

    I''m a little annoyed.

    "Mr. Yan, if you do this again, I''ll shout!"

    But Yan Qiao didn''t think so. He still pushed me step by step into the corner of the wall, and then put one hand on my side, in a wall thumping posture.

    This move is known as the male god''s killing skill.

    But for me, not only does it have no effect, but it makes me feel sick.

    "Yan Qiao, you harass me again and again, don''t you think it''s boring?"

    Yan Qiao''s mouth was slightly crooked, revealing a smile of evil spirit.

    "No, on the contrary, I find it interesting. You''re like a mouse, I''m like a cat, see who can hide who

    Hearing this, I almost vomited blood.

    How does Nuan Nuan love him so much?

    Is there eye disease or how to drop?

    "Yanqiao, I''ve told you many times that I don''t like you. I''ve never liked you. How can you let me go?"

    "You want me to let you go? OK, as long as you leave Mo Liang night, I''ll let you go immediately, and I promise I won''t disturb you any more! " Yan Qiao answered in a deep voice.

    "No way! Mo liangye is my husband. Even if I don''t want this life, I will never leave him! " I flatly refused.

    Yan Qiao sneered: "in this case, it seems that I must pester you to death!"

    With that, he leaned slightly down and tried to get close to me.

    My heart is next urgent, subconscious lift knee, forced the position between his two legs.

    Sure enough, the next second, he would eat pain, released me.

    "Liang Shiqi, you are... You are really cruel!"

    I gave him a hard look: "in this world, the people who dare to play hooligans on me are not born yet!"

    "If you don''t leave him, you''ll regret it!"

    "Cut, I have such a good relationship with him, I''m going to leave him, I''m really going to regret it!"

    I said in a cold voice, pushed him away and swaggered to my classroom.

    "Well, seventeen, where have you been? I was looking for you everywhere just now In the corridor, Ma Dongdong saw me coming and quickly welcomed me.

    "What are you looking for? Want me to help you with your homework again? " I asked with an eyebrow.

    "How can it be? I''ve promised my mother to study hard, and I''ll write my own homework in the future! " Ma Dongdong denied.

    "What are you looking for?"

    Ma Dongdong looked around and saw that no one else noticed us, so he whispered, "it''s romance. Last time she didn''t come to class, something happened. This time she didn''t come to class. Do you think she will... "

    What he said surprised me.

    You know, his brain has always been simple, and he seldom thinks about complicated things. Today, he even began to worry about whether romanman would not come to class because of other things.

    This progress is really not a little bit!

    "In fact, what you are worried about is exactly what I want to say. She was fine last night, but she was too sick to come to class today. It''s common, but it''s also strange. The main thing is that she has encountered this kind of thing once in the last time, and now there is a great chance of encountering it again, so we have to guard against it. "

    "After school, let''s go to Roman''s?"

    "Well, no matter what happened, she paid so much for us to have a big meal last night, so we have to ask for it to avoid any real trouble."

    "Well, I''ll wait for your words!" Ma Dongdong is obviously a little excited.

    I squinted, looked at him and asked in a deep voice, "is there something you''re hiding from me?"

    Ma Dongdong waved his head: "no, how can I hide something from you? Absolutely not

    "The Chinese teacher said that double negation often means affirmation. If you say no two times in a row, it means there must be! "

    "No, you think too much." Ma Dongdong still refuses to admit it.

    "Well, since you insist that you don''t, you can go to Roman''s alone after school tonight. I have to go home and cook for my master."

    "I''ll go alone? No... no, you have to go with me. Otherwise, if you meet some ghosts, not only can you not save Roman, but I will die myself. "

    "It''s OK for me to accompany you, but you must tell me everything you''ve kept from me, or you won''t talk about it!"

    Ma Dongdong is in a bit of a dilemma.

    But he seemed to really want to see roman, so he hesitated and finally chose to compromise.

    "Well, I''ll tell you. In fact... In fact, when I had dinner last night, I didn''t think romanman was so annoying, so... So I plan to formally pursue her after the college entrance examination, so that you and Mo liangye won''t have to worry when they scatter dog food in front of me! "

 Chapter 1049

    When I heard Ma Dongdong''s words, I was immediately happy.

    With me and Mo liangye''s dog food, he was stimulated like this?

    The boy''s ability to resist pressure is not good!

    "I don''t mind if you want to fall in love, but are you sure you really want to find Roman? She''s a lady from a rich family. If you don''t have a mine in your family, can you fix her? "

    "Seventeen, don''t you understand? There is no mine in my family, but I''m so sweet and industrious! As long as I find the right time and do the right thing, then it''s a matter of minutes to get rid of her Ma Dongdong seems quite confident of himself.

    I glanced at him and asked in a cold voice, "that''s why you want to go to her house after school to ask about the situation, and then offer hospitality by the way?"

    "What else? No matter what happened to her, it''s a heaven sent opportunity for me! 17�� We grew up together, I used to like you, but you have a cool night. Now I want to chase other girls. If you don''t help me, I''m sorry for my ten years of friendship with you, right

    I''m a little speechless.

    This guy obviously put me on the fire.

    If I don''t help him, he will give me a hat every minute that doesn''t make him like others.

    But if I help him, what should he do if he is hurt by the temper of the big lady Roman?

    Seeing me tangled, Ma Dongdong can''t go on looking.

    "Come on, seventeen, don''t think so much. You just have to go with me to Roman''s house to see what''s going on, and I''ll take care of the rest, OK

    I thought about it and thought so.

    Now I don''t know anything about Roman. I just think so much, but it''s useless.

    On the other hand, no matter whether these two people can finally get together or not, I have to go to see roman, don''t I?

    Thinking of this, I nodded in response to Ma Dongdong''s words.

    "Ding Ling Ling..."

    The bell for class rings at this moment.

    Ma Dongdong and I went into the classroom and began to study seriously.

    The time of the day passed quickly.

    After school in the afternoon, Ma Dongdong and I packed up, took a taxi outside the school with my schoolbag, and went straight to Roman''s house.

    "It''s immoral, it''s immoral! I think the Luo family has been clean and bright for generations. How... How can we have such an impudent daughter now? "

    As soon as Ma Dongdong and I got off the elevator, we heard the roar of the Luo family.

    "What''s the situation? Yesterday, I saw that romanman''s father was very kind. Why did he start to play "the lion roars from the East" all night Ma Dongdong asked curiously.

    I shook my head to show that I didn''t know.

    "Forget it, it''s all here. Let''s just knock on the door and ask."

    Ma Dongdong mumbled casually and strode forward to knock on the door.

    Unexpectedly, Luo''s door was suddenly opened from inside.

    Ma Dongdong couldn''t dodge, so he was hit by the door and almost burst into tears.

    "Oh, uncle Luo, can you open the door gently? I don''t have a high nose. If I''m hit by you a few times, I think I''ll have to sink in! "

    Luo Fu looked at us and left without even calling.

    I went. What''s the situation?

    Although we don''t have a very good relationship with Roman, it''s not hard for him to take the initiative to say hello to us?

    But now how does he

    It''s amazing that Luo Mu came out.

    It was quite a surprise to see us both standing at the door.

    "You... Aren''t you Manman''s classmates? What are you doing here? "

    I restrained myself, called "Auntie", and then understood the purpose.

    "Oh, you''re here to see Manman? But Manman... Manman is ill. It''s a little inconvenient to see you now. Why don''t you come back another day? " Luo Mu declined.

    "Auntie, don''t mention it. We''ve come here very hard. No matter what you do, you have to let us meet Manman. Otherwise, when the students in the back class know it, they must say that seventeen and I don''t mean enough. Even Manman doesn''t come to see her when she is ill. "

    Luo Mu looked at Ma Dongdong and me, hesitated, and finally nodded.

    "OK, then... You two can have a look. Don''t... Don''t go out and talk nonsense. After all, this matter has something to do with Manman''s reputation. If it gets out, her life will be ruined!"

    I can''t help frowning at this.

    Well, it''s just a disease. How can it be about reputation?

    Is it difficult? What kind of infectious disease does Roman have?

    With curiosity, I went in behind Luo mu with Ma Dongdong.

    As before, the decoration and furniture of the Luo family are still so magnificent. It''s easy to compare me with the suburban bungalows of Ma Dongdong''s family.

    Alas, it''s really more than people. I''m so angry!

    I had a feeling in my heart. As soon as I was going to see roman, I felt that there was a little more in the room than when we came last night.

    Yin Qi!

    Yes, it''s Yin Qi!

    A trace of Yin Qi, which seems to have nothing, surrounds the whole house, making the temperature several degrees lower than outside.

    Combined with previous experiences, I have a hunch that romanman''s illness is not so simple.

    "Manman, your classmates have come to see you."

    Luo Mu says, then open Luo Manman''s room door.

    Inside, Roman hair, eyes covered with blood, face is still hanging crystal tears.

    At a glance, I know that I''m not in a good mood.

    "Mom, I really didn''t do that. I really didn''t..." Roman cried to her.

    Luo Mu walked over, took Roman''s hand, and said earnestly: "man man, listen to your mother, you honestly give up that man, and your father and I will go to him to settle accounts, OK?"

    Roman shook his head, full of pain: "Mom, I really do not, I have said many times, why do you and dad just refuse to believe me?"

    Hearing this, Luo Mu was a little annoyed, and her tone was much heavier than before.

    "You child, why don''t you listen to me? At this time, when are you going to defend that man? You''re only 18 now. Do you know what that means to you? "

    Ma Dongdong and I were listening in the clouds.

    "Auntie, what are you talking about with Manman? Why can''t I understand a word with seventeen? What''s more, isn''t Manman sick? How can he talk to any man? "

    Luo Mu''s face changed slightly, and then she fixed her eyes on Ma Dongdong for a long time.

    "It''s you, it''s you, isn''t it? I said, if it''s just an ordinary classmate relationship, how can you be so enthusiastic and come to greet me? It turns out that... It''s you who have enlarged Manman''s stomach in our family! "

 Chapter 1050

    Luo Mu''s words made us confused.

    Ma Dongdong, in particular, retreated after seeing Luo Mu say so.

    "Auntie, I''m not. I''m just an ordinary classmate with Roman. We have nothing to do with each other. Don''t get me wrong!"

    But Luo Mu doesn''t listen, still drags Ma Dongdong not to let go.

    "You have nothing to do with it? If you really don''t have a relationship, how can you come to see her so kindly? "

    Ma Dongdong is about to cry.

    "Auntie, I really don''t. I just like her a little and want to chase her, but I don''t know that she has already been with someone. You can''t catch me, just pour dirty water on me?"

    Seeing that Ma Dongdong was like this, I couldn''t stand idly by. I had to hold Luo''s mother and exhort her: "Auntie, what Dongdong said is true. He didn''t have anything to do with Roman before."

    Luo Mu looked at us suspiciously and confirmed again and again: "really not?"

    Ma Dongdong shook his head like a rattle: "Auntie, really not, I swear!"

    "I can testify that they really have no intimate relationship." I echoed.

    Xu is to see our answer is very positive, Luo Mu''s doubts in the heart was finally dispelled a lot.

    She took Ma Dongdong''s hand and finally let it go.

    "Since... Since you have nothing to do with Manman, Manman is good. Why is he pregnant?"

    I looked at Luo mu, sighed deeply, and said in a deep voice, "well, I have to ask Roman himself."

    But in fact, romanman himself is in the clouds.

    "I don''t know what''s going on. I have no relationship with anyone. How can I have children?"

    I squinted and looked at Roman: "are you sure you''re pregnant? Could it be something else? "

    "No, it''s not pregnancy. What else? This... I don''t understand that either! " Roman is completely in a loop.

    In fact, it''s no wonder that no matter how she is, she is just an 18-year-old girl who has never experienced the taste of being a mother.

    Now she suddenly asked, of course, she couldn''t figure out the situation.

    However, if we don''t ask the course of the matter clearly, it will be very difficult for us to find the root cause of Roman''s incident, and even more unable to solve it.

    I thought about it. I took Roman and sat down by the bed.

    "Manman, I know you''re not a bad boy. You just want to prepare for the college entrance examination like us. But now that such a thing has happened, if it is not completely solved, do you think you can continue the college entrance examination? "

    Roman was stunned by my question.

    "Then... What should we do? I''m only 18 years old. If I give birth now, what will I do for the rest of my life? "

    Then she covered her face with her hand and began to cry again.

    "Manman, don''t cry. Tell me, how did you find out you were pregnant?"

    "I..."

    Roman seems a little hesitant, tangled for a long time, finally looked at his mother.

    "Come on, Manman. It''s up to me. The thing is, this morning, Manman went to bed together and said that she had a stomachache. We thought she was suffering from gastrointestinal discomfort, so we went to the drugstore and bought some medicine for her to take. I thought the symptoms would ease a little, but I didn''t expect that she took the medicine, not only didn''t get better, but the pain became more severe, and finally the whole person began to roll on the ground. Her father and I saw that the situation was not right, so we had to send her to the hospital for examination. As a result, the examination found out that she was pregnant! Manman''s father has been in business all his life. He is a man of personal fame. When he saw this situation, he was furious. That''s why when you came in just now... "Luo Mu was embarrassed and angry, but she still told the story.

    "That is to say, the pregnancy was discovered only today. Could it have been conceived a long time ago?" I asked tentatively.

    Romanman repeatedly shook his head: "impossible, I just came to my big aunt last week, and the school organized a physical examination half a month ago. If I was pregnant at that time, how could I hide it from the school?"

    "Also, if you''ve been pregnant for a long time, you can''t come to your aunt, let alone hide from the school. So, even if there is something, it should be recent. But recently, it seems that you haven''t been very close to any boy I have doubts in my heart.

    "Well," Roman said to me in a hoarse voice, "in my class, I never like to talk to those boys. The only... Only contact I have is mo liangye, and... And Ma Dongdong. "

    As soon as he said this, Ma Dongdong''s face turned white, and then he subconsciously hid behind me.

    "You... Don''t talk nonsense. I... I had a meal with you last night. I like you a little bit, but I... I didn''t do anything except carry you home when you were drunk. You... Don''t bully me. I haven''t had a physical health class. I... I know that carrying a girl behind her back won''t lead to her pregnancy. Don''t try to rely on me. "

    Looking at this, he has been frightened by Luo Mu''s misunderstanding just now.

    Roman looked slightly embarrassed: "I... I didn''t say it was you... But I... I really don''t know how I got pregnant... No man ever had that with me, then... That can''t be a ghost?"

    I didn''t care much, but romanman suddenly mentioned "ghost", I felt a thrill at the bottom of my heart.

    If she didn''t have a fight with any man, it''s not impossible for her to say so now.

    After all, Ma Dongdong''s mother can become a ghost animal. Why can''t Roman''s stomach be made big by ghosts?

    Thinking about this, I put out my guess one by one.

    Roman''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "You... You mean that I was haunted in my dream... By a ghost?"

    "It''s possible. But it''s hard to tell what the specific situation is based on my current skills. Well, I''ll call my master later and ask him to come. He has a lot of knowledge and should soon be able to figure out what''s going on

    "Well, well, you fight fast, fight fast. Now I just want to think of a ghost child in my stomach, and I''m shaking with fear. It''s terrible, it''s really terrible!" Roman was so nervous that her forehead began to sweat.

    I let Ma Dongdong look at her, and then went outside to make a phone call.

    Master''s side, Xu is sleeping, received my phone call quite impatient.

    "You smelly girl, next time I must pull your number black, so as not to disturb me all day long."

    "Master, if you really blackmail me, you''ll kill me. Can you afford to blame the underworld? "

    Hearing the words "kill someone", the master''s voice was obviously soft.

    "Say, what''s the matter?"

    I left out all the foreshadowing and answered straight to the point: "I have a classmate who is inexplicably pregnant. Now I wonder if there is a ghost who has a relationship with her while she is asleep."

    My words made master take a cool breath on the other end of the phone.

    "Address! Give me the address

 Chapter 1051

    Obviously, master also realized something unusual, so less than an hour after I sent him the address of Roman''s house, he arrived in a tricycle.

    "Where are the people?" The master asked with a pipe in his mouth.

    "Upstairs."

    I answered simply and took my master to Luo''s house.

    "This place is full of Yin Qi!" The master looked around and sighed casually.

    I nodded: "when we came last night, there was no Yin Qi, so they can only appear today."

    The master didn''t answer. He went to Roman''s bed and put his hand on her wrist.

    "Master, what happened to my daughter?" Luo Mu asked anxiously.

    But the master''s face, however, had gradually changed from the previous indifference to dignification.

    "It''s a bit difficult to do."

    Hearing this, my heart suddenly tightened.

    The master comes from the Chen family of Xuanmen. Naturally, he has great skill. If even he finds it difficult to handle it, it proves that this matter may be really difficult to a certain extent.

    "Master, what''s going on?" I asked.

    The master reached out and touched the beard on his chin. He replied in a deep voice, "you guessed right. She is pregnant with a ghost."

    "Since we are pregnant with a ghost fetus, we can get rid of it? Why are you so groaning? " I don''t understand.

    Master turned to look at me: "seventeen, you think too simply. The so-called ghost fetus is just a very broad term. If it is subdivided, it can be divided into three types. One is the combination of human and ghost, and finally give birth to a child. The best example of this situation is that you and Mo liangye together gave birth to fruit and warmth. As for the second kind, the mother was pregnant when she was alive, but finally died with her child. The son in the womb was deeply inspired by the resentment in the mother''s body, and thus evolved into a ghost fetus. You have also encountered this situation in previous lives. Only this third kind, whether you or I, is the first encounter. It''s called baiyingbi. "

    "Hundred baby wall? So... Isn''t there 100 ghosts? " I was a little surprised.

    A ghost fetus is hard enough to deal with.

    Now there are actually 100, which is more than a little.

    In this way, it''s no wonder that even Shifu thought it was more difficult.

    "Because the conditions for the formation of baby wall are very harsh and the number is huge, most people will not choose this method to cultivate babies. After all, there will be some mistakes in this. People who use this method will inevitably encounter backfire. In the light, they will not be able to afford to get sick. In the heavy, they will be fed by the babies so that there are no bones left. " The master responded with great care.

    "Since the antiphagy is so severe, why do people still want to make this hundred baby wall?" Ma Dongdong asked curiously.

    The master took a strong puff of the dry tobacco, then spit out a big smoke ring and said in a deep voice: "ordinary people, if they want to have children, they will have their own children. And those who are willing to spend so much time on the whole hundred babies wall must not be able to ask for a son, but they are eager to have a son, so they do not hesitate to take risks. "

    Master''s words, let us a few people are all in a circle.

    Tears came down from Roman''s eyes.

    Her thin body could not stop shivering.

    "Master, please... Please help me. I don''t want to die and I don''t want to have children..."

    As she spoke, she knelt down with Luo Mu and kowtowed to her master.

    Seeing this, the master quickly lifted their mother and daughter up.

    "Don''t worry. It''s difficult, but it''s not impossible. In this way, you should tell me everything that happened in the past few days, and don''t neglect it at all. "

    With these words, the master found a chair to sit down.

    Luo Mu got up, went to make a cup of hot tea for each of us, and then asked Luo Manman to start talking.

    Romance is very detailed, almost even eating and drinking Lhasa this kind of small things are said one by one.

    The master listened while smoking, but his face didn''t change at all.

    "That''s what happened. Before today, the last thing I did was to have a big meal with Liang Shiqi and Ma Dongdong in the hotel. Then I woke up this morning and I didn''t feel well Roman murmured.

    Master slightly frowned, turned to me and Ma Dongdong: "what she said is true?"

    I nodded: "I don''t know anything else, but it''s true that we had dinner with her last night. At that time, she was very drunk. Ma Dongdong and I sent her back

    "That''s strange. I''ve been listening for a long time, but I don''t know what''s wrong. Where on earth did that man start? " The master wondered.

    "Yes... Could it be the reason for the meal last night? After all, i... I had a problem after that meal... "Roman asked cautiously.

    As a result, as soon as the words came out, they were directly rejected by Ma Dongdong.

    "No way! Yesterday''s meal, you, me and seventeen, all the dishes we eat together, why only you have a problem, and I have no reaction with seventeen? I think the problem must be somewhere else, not the meal. "

    "But..."

    Roman still wants to argue, but don''t interrupt me.

    "The problem is probably the meal last night."

    Ma Dongdong couldn''t believe it: "seventeen, even you think there was something wrong with that meal? But you and I have no problem! "

    "We didn''t have a problem. That''s because there was one thing I didn''t touch with you at the dinner last night. Only Roman touched it."

    "Yes? I remember last night I ate all kinds of dishes except red wine... "

    Ma Dongdong said half, he was stunned first.

    "Seventeen, you... You mean the bottle of red wine last night?"

    "Red wine? What kind of red wine? " Our words aroused master''s interest.

    Ma Dongdong quickly told master about Roman''s drinking of red wine last night.

    "That''s right! To make a hundred baby wall, you need to grind a child''s body into powder, sprinkle it into something for different women to eat, and then apply a certain incantation, so that part of the child''s soul will grow into a ghost fetus in the female body. However, because the powder has a strong flavor, it is usually not sprinkled casually. Instead, it is wine. The strong smell of wine can just cover up the flavor of the powder, so as not to arouse people''s vigilance. "

    Hearing this, we almost threw up.

    With the seemingly ordinary red wine that Roman drank last night, is it a bottle of baby wine?

 Chapter 1052

    "Ah? Is it... Is it the bottle of wine? So... What should I do now? Master, you must help me. I''m only 18 years old. I don''t want to die or have children. You have to help me Roman looked at the master in tears and said.

    The master took a puff of dry smoke and said faintly, "it''s more troublesome to solve this matter..."

    As soon as these words came out, Luo Mu immediately understood.

    "Master, as long as you can help my daughter solve the present predicament and get rid of the ghost fetus in her stomach, no matter how much money you want, we can give it to you."

    At first, Shifu was not happy, but his eyes lit up as soon as he heard the word "money".

    "This money..."

    Without waiting for master to finish, Luo Mu immediately went to the safe in her bedroom and took 100000 yuan and put it in master''s hand.

    "Master, this is a deposit. I''ll give you the remaining 200000 when it''s done."

    The master''s eyes widened, as if he could not believe that Roman''s mother would be so generous.

    After all, he usually in the village, help people call a soul or something, once can earn a hundred and eighty yuan.

    Now Luo Mu''s hand is 300000.

    Tut Tut, how many dry tobacco rolls can he buy?

    "This... This is so nice. You are so polite..."

    Master''s mouth said, but the body is still very honest took the 100000 yuan deposit.

    "Master, I''m going to ask you to deal with this matter of Manman in our family. You must help us deal with it." Luo Mu tells a way.

    After receiving the money, the master''s attitude was naturally different.

    He nodded and laughed so much that the wrinkles on his face almost piled up.

    "Don''t worry, I still don''t pay attention to this little baby wall. Three days at most, I can get rid of it! "

    With master''s promise, Luo Mu felt better.

    "That''s good, that''s good. By the way, you''ve been here for a long time, haven''t you eaten yet? I''ll cook for you

    "No. Time is pressing. I think I''d better take my apprentices and solve the problem first. Otherwise, the delay will be too long. I''m afraid there will be other changes in the end. "

    Master refused Luo mu, and then turned to me and Ma Dongdong.

    "It''s not easy to do. You two have to go two ways with me."

    "Two ways of fighting?"

    "Well, although the place where this incident happened was in that hotel, the hundred baby wall had to gather 100 ghost foetuses. This is definitely not the first one in girl Luo''s stomach. There should be many women who were earlier than her. I have to go to see the situation of those women and see if I can cure them first." The master replied.

    "But with so many women, how do you know which are pregnant with ghosts?" I don''t understand.

    "So it''s up to you two. You go to that hotel and find a way to get the order records of the hotel, so that we can know which ones are ordered with red wine and which ones are not. It''s very easy to make sure of this and other things! " The master said in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, I basically understood his plan. Without much delay, I immediately called ma Dongdong and went out with master.

    Romanman''s home is located in a prosperous place. After we came out, we took a taxi in a few minutes, and then went straight to the luxury hotel where we had dinner last night.

    "You two go in and copy the order record. I''ll wait for you here." I''m a father.

    Ma Dongdong was calm: "no, it''s too simple. I can do it alone."

    "You can do it alone? Are you bragging? " I don''t really believe it.

    Ma Dongdong patted his chest and said confidently: "don''t worry, if I can''t handle this little thing, then I''m not a horse!"

    With that, Ma Dongdong left us, ran to the hotel nearby, and finally stopped in a small corner of the back door of the hotel.

    My master and I followed him to see what the hell he was up to, only to find out that he actually climbed onto the pole and cut the cable of the hotel with scissors!

    "This boy usually looks at the stupefied, did not expect that the key time there is a little smart." The master said with emotion.

    "We''re going to copy the ordering records of the hotel. What''s he doing cutting other people''s network cable?"

    With a smile, the master replied, "seventeen, you are far less than you were in the previous life. In the past, you used to pry the lock and turn over the window, but in this life, you don''t even know why Ma Dongdong cut the net. The more you live, the more you go back! "

    "Master, why don''t you say I''m better than before? Isn''t it good that I don''t do anything devious and behave myself? " I mumbled.

    Master cold hum a, light way: "good is good, just feel now your brain is not very good to use, with the iron."

    "Master, do you despise your apprentices so much?" I''m a little angry.

    With a pipe in his mouth, the master took a cigarette and said with a smile, "without disdain, where did you grow up? You don''t know that some of the things you did in your previous life didn''t follow common sense, but that''s often the way to get things done. Old man, I hope that one day you can recover your memory and ability, so that your master and I can follow you and kill you. "

    "The eye of reincarnation said last time that my missing soul may have been gone for a long time, so I''m afraid there''s no hope to recover my memory and ability."

    "In fact, you don''t have to be so frustrated, even if you can''t recover, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m still young. I can teach you when I have time. I reckon that when I go down to earth, you will be able to practice very well. " The master comforted.

    "But..."

    I''m going to say something. Ma Dongdong, who is not far away, came running.

    "Shiqi Shifu, lend me your satchel!"

    The master didn''t ask much, so he gave Ma Dongdong the bag.

    Ma Dongdong put it on his arm, arranged his clothes a little, and strode into the high-end hotel.

    My master and I stood opposite the hotel to have a look. Ma Dongdong went in with a satchel on his back and said something to the lobby manager. The lobby manager immediately took him to the bar where the hotel checked out.

    Then, he was lying in front of the computer at the bar of the hotel, not knowing what he was doing.

    "He is..."

    The master laughed and said, "this boy is really monkey spirit! He first cut other people''s network cable, let them cut off the network, and then pretended to be a nearby network repairman, ran to repair the network for them. In this way, he can easily access the internal network of their hotel, so as to copy all the ordering records

    I was a little surprised to hear what master said.

    "Does Ma Dongdong have such a skill?"

    "This boy is a talent in the future. You see, he seems to have got it. "

    I turned my head and saw Ma Dongdong standing up straight from the bar, saying a few words to the manager with an apologetic look on his face, then he hurried out of the hotel and came towards us.

 Chapter 1053

    "I got it! I pretended to be a network repairman who happened to be nearby. I heard that the network situation nearby was not very good, so I went in to check the network for them. After copying things, I told them that the network problem was very thorny. I couldn''t solve it by myself. I had to go back to the operation company to discuss it, and then I got away smoothly. " Ma Dongdong looks excited.

    The master touched the beard on his chin and said with satisfaction, "well, good. You have made great progress recently."

    "That''s it! Even seventeen can catch ghosts. How can I keep on standing still? "

    Ma Dongdong answered and quickly took out a U disk from his pocket.

    "Master 17, everything is in here. As long as we connect the computer, we can check it clearly."

    The master turned his head and looked around. Then he pointed to us and said, "there''s an Internet bar over there. Let''s go there!"

    With that, master took us to the Internet bar in a hurry.

    With the Internet bar''s large display screen, we find the target people, naturally a lot of handy.

    "These people, you see these people, they all ordered the wine that the hotel recently launched!" Ma Dongdong screamed in a low voice.

    "Yes, they are. Print it out!" The master said.

    Ma Dongdong presses the print button on the computer, and then the relevant documents come out of the printer at the front desk of the Internet bar.

    Master paid the money, then took the information, gave us a brief explanation, and left in a hurry.

    "Seventeen, what shall we do now?" Ma Dongdong asked.

    After thinking about it, I answered, "Master said we should wait for him here, but he has to deal with nearly 100 ghost fetuses. I''m afraid he won''t be able to come back for a while. I think it''s better for us to do something meaningful for master than to wait here. "

    "Something meaningful?" Ma Dongdong was a bit surprised.

    "Did you see the building plan of their hotel when you copied the order record just now?"

    Ma Dongdong nodded: "yes, I think that may be useful to us, so we copy it together."

    Ma Dongdong finished, then click to open U disk again, found out the building plan inside.

    "Since the problem lies in the red wine, as long as we find the wine cellar of this hotel and take away the problematic red wine, we should be able to prevent people from having a ghost baby again because of this." I said in a deep voice.

    "Well, seventeen, you''re right. We can''t count on your master to do everything. We have to help him at the critical moment. " Ma Dongdong echoed.

    "Send the floor plan to my mobile phone, let''s start now."

    Ma Dongdong clicks the mouse a few times, and soon the plan appears on my mobile phone.

    I put away my mobile phone properly and let Ma Dongdong wait for me at the back door of the hotel. Then I entered the door of the hotel by myself.

    "Waiter, order." I found a table to sit down and waved to the waiter.

    The waiter thought that the business was coming, so he came to me with a smile, handed me the menu, and introduced the dishes.

    I casually ordered a few dishes, then covered my abdomen and said that my stomach was uncomfortable and I wanted to go to the toilet.

    The waiter Xu is afraid that I will escape the order, so he always looks at me with an incredulous look.

    "Well, I''m really upset. In this way, you can help me pay the bill quickly, and I''ll go to the toilet again. Is that ok? "

    Seeing that I said I would pay, the waiter was relieved.

    "OK, as long as you pay, no matter how long you want to go to the toilet."

    I was thinking about business and didn''t bother to talk to her. I took out my wallet, paid for the meal and rushed to the bathroom.

    Because most of the waiters are busy in the restaurant in front of me, but there is no one near the washroom in the back. I took a turn, slipped to the back door and let Ma Dongdong in.

    "Seventeen, how''s it going?"

    "I''ve found the exact location of the wine cellar. Follow me!"

    Then, I took Ma Dongdong to avoid those crowded places, picked up a narrow corridor with few people, and drove all the way to the cellar in the basement.

    "According to the plan, it''s almost here."

    Hearing what I said, Ma Dongdong came up to the big iron door and smelled it.

    "There''s a slight taste of wine. It should be here, no doubt!"

    After confirming, he took out a long string of keys from his pocket.

    "When I copied the order records before, it was quietly in their drawers. I didn''t expect that it was really useful now! "

    Ma Dongdong, while banging, found out the one with the word "wine cellar" from a long string of keys, inserted it into the keyhole and twisted it gently.

    "Bata!" The door of the wine cellar was opened.

    "Well, seventeen, take me with you. It''s still a little effective, isn''t it?" Ma Dongdong raises eyebrows at me.

    "Come on, don''t beat me up. Let''s take the time to solve all the problems."

    Ma Dongdong didn''t say anything more. He put away the key and went into the wine cellar with me.

    Inside, around the front and back, there are basically wooden wine racks.

    On the wine rack, there are all kinds of red wine in order.

    Ma Dongdong and I were dazzled.

    "Seventeen, what kind of wine do you think is the kind that Roman people drink?"

    "I remember that there was a gold label on the bottle of the red wine Roman drank last night. At that time, Roman thought it was luxurious. Let''s just look for a bottle of wine with this kind of paper on it. "

    Hearing my words, Ma Dongdong continued to look for it seriously.

    And I, not idle, began to look carefully at the row of red wine in front of me.

    Although there is no gold label on this row of red wine, the color of the red wine inside seems to be a little darker than that on other wine shelves, which is a bit close to the color of blood.

    I''m a little worried. I took a bottle from the top and wanted to have a good look.

    However, at this time, I saw that there seemed to be a very tiny slit on the wall behind the wine rack.

    A slit?

    wall?

    Is there any secret room in it?

    I hesitated a little, and finally chose to push away the wine rack with Ma Dongdong.

    Without the shelter of the wine rack, the cracks on the wall became more obvious.

    I raised my hand and buttoned it gently. I found that it was really hollow.

    So we opened the door of the secret room and looked inside.

    Which once thought, don''t see don''t know, a look startled.

    Inside the secret room, a transparent glass jar full of human height was used to soak a baby over one year old.

 Chapter 1054

    "Seventeen, what are you looking at?"

    Ma Dongdong saw that I hadn''t moved for a long time. He ran to the place I was looking at.

    "What the hell is this? Who is so cruel as to soak a child in a wine jar Ma Dongdong said.

    I glared at him: "can''t you keep your voice down? For fear that others will not know that we are here? "

    "I... I was scared when I saw this thing? Besides, there''s no one in the corridor. How can anyone hear me? " Ma Dongdong quibbled.

    However, the slap came too quickly, like a tornado.

    Just a second after Ma Dongdong finished, two footsteps came from outside the wine cellar.

    "Ah, I seem to have heard someone talking here just now. Why didn''t I see anyone when I came here?"

    "Did you hear me wrong? I was with you just now. Why didn''t I hear anything? "

    "It''s impossible. I''ve heard someone call me" Damn it. "! If I had heard it wrong, how could I have heard it so specifically? "

    "Is it hard, someone really slipped into our hotel?"

    "Just look for it."

    The two men outside said that, and they searched in the corridor.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, I quickly pulled Ma Dongdong into the secret room behind the wine rack.

    The footsteps in the corridor were getting closer and closer, almost to the door of the wine cellar.

    Ma Dongdong and I held our breath and dared not make any noise.

    After all, it''s illegal for us to break into other people''s territory without permission. Whether we will be detained by the police uncle or not, the beating after being found out alone is enough for us to drink.

    "I said you heard me wrong? If there''s someone in the corridor, we can see it at a glance. You see, after a round of searching, there is not a shadow of anyone. " The people outside are talking again.

    "No, I really heard someone talking. Are you in the cellar? "

    "No way! Only our internal staff have the key to the cellar. No one else can get in! "

    "That''s not necessarily. There are so many people who can unlock the lock now. It''s not certain that some little thief will slip in and want to steal some expensive bottles of red wine."

    "It seems to be true. But the wine cellar was forbidden by the boss before. If we break in without authorization and are found by the boss, then... "

    "What are you afraid of! If you don''t say it, if I don''t, who will find out? What''s more, if there''s anything important in this wine cellar, how can the door not be closed? "

    When the man finished, he seemed to realize that something was wrong.

    "This... This door... If our internal staff enter the wine cellar, they will lock the door firmly when they leave. But now this door... "

    The man said, subconsciously lowered his voice, as if afraid of being heard by others.

    "There''s something wrong with it. I think the sound you just heard may have come from the cellar..."

    "Well, why don''t we go in and have a look? Maybe we can help the boss catch the wine thief. The boss can give us a promotion and a raise! "

    "Yes

    They can do what they say.

    Soon I heard the door of the wine cellar being opened from the outside.

    "My God, there''s too much wine here, isn''t there?"

    "Be careful, the wine here is not cheap. If you break a bottle, you''ll have to pay us a month''s salary!"

    "Well, I just want to say something. By the way, did you find the little wine thief? "

    "I''m looking for it? Don''t talk nonsense. Catch the thief quickly. Let''s go back and ask the boss for credit. "

    The man said, then toward me and Ma Dongdong where the secret room came.

    One, two, three

    As his footsteps came closer and closer, I felt that my heart was almost out of my throat.

    We are now in a secret room. As long as they come to catch turtles in a jar, Ma Dongdong and I will be finished.

    The more nervous people are, the more likely they are to make mistakes.

    This is not, just when I was praying silently, my ears suddenly came a numbness, and sticky, as if someone was kissing my ears.

    I thought it was ma Dongdong who wanted to take advantage of the opportunity, so I subconsciously nudged him.

    "Seventeen, what are you doing?" Ma Dongdong asked in a very low voice.

    I gave him a horizontal look and answered in a very low voice: "what am I doing? Why do you kiss me? "

    "I don''t have a husband. How can I kiss you?" Ma Dongdong was at a loss.

    "It''s not you?" I''m a little skeptical.

    "It''s not me!" Ma Dongdong is very positive.

    Hearing this, I felt a chill in my heart.

    Ma Dongdong and I are alone in the secret room.

    Who else could kiss my ear?

    Is... It?

    Thinking of this, I subconsciously turned my head and looked at the huge glass wine jar.

    I saw that the baby, who had been soaked in it, was sitting on the top of the wine jar, licking his own red wine with his tongue and smiling at Ma Dongdong and me strangely.

    I went, it... It''s still alive!

    The chill in my heart burst out in an instant.

    Even my teeth are trembling.

    "Seventeen, what''s the matter with you? Is it frozen? Or shall I give you my clothes? "

    Ma Dongdong said in a low voice, he would take off his coat to me.

    I raised my finger to the cellar behind me to show him.

    Ma Dongdong doesn''t think so, but he subconsciously looks to the past.

    "Damn it

    Xu is scared, Ma Dongdong exclaimed.

    I quickly reached for his mouth.

    But it''s too late.

    Two people outside apparently heard his voice.

    "I''ll say I''m not lying, am I? Just now I heard that voice again

    "You''re right. I heard that sound, too, as if it came from inside the wall."

    "Let''s try to catch the thief once."

    As they spoke, they seemed to have taken their weapons and were ready to give me and Ma Dongdong a net.

    "Seventeen, what shall we do?" Realizing that he had made a mistake, Ma Dongdong was a little nervous.

    I thought about it for a second or two, then replied in a low voice: "no matter the baby behind, deal with the two people outside first!"

    With that, I took Lu Banchi out of the storage ring and prepared to fight with the two hotel staff outside.

    When Ma Dongdong saw me like this, he was no longer afraid. He rolled up his sleeves and tried to fight.

    But did not think, at this time, outside the secret room suddenly came a strange voice.

    "What are you doing here?"

    The two people outside who were going to capture us alive were a little confused. When they saw the person coming, they were a little scared.

    "Old... Boss, i... we heard a sound in the wine cellar. We were worried about... There were thieves, so we... Came in to have a look..."

    "A thief? Did you find the thief? " Barked the owner of the hotel.

    "No... no..."

    "No, get out of here! Day by day, if you don''t do a good job, try to think about how to be lazy. I won''t let the manager fire you all! "

 Chapter 1055

    Hearing this, the two men who tried to get close to the secret room immediately left.

    After all, it''s more important to keep your job than to ask for credit.

    I was a little relieved.

    At present, as long as the man called "boss" doesn''t come in, Ma Dongdong and I can get out of danger.

    I pricked up my ears and listened.

    Outside, it''s completely quiet now.

    The boss didn''t seem to find anything unusual in the wine cellar. He closed the door of the wine cellar and left directly.

    The rest of my breath, finally completely relaxed.

    It''s really dangerous!

    "Oh, my mother, I was scared to death. I thought I was going to be sent to the police station today!" Ma Dongdong said on one side.

    I wiped the cold sweat on my forehead, extended my arm, pushed open the door of the secret room, and said casually: "it''s good to be sent to the police station. If it''s not good, it''s possible for us to be smashed and washed down the drain."

    However, when I really got out of the secret room, the cold sweat that had just been wiped came up again.

    Because I saw a man.

    "It seems that you know yourself better than I think."

    I looked up and saw a short man with a face of flesh not far from the door of the secret room.

    I saw his picture in the newspaper before.

    According to the media, his name is Huang Dawei. He is very valuable, but he is keen on charity. He is a rare good man in the world.

    But at the moment, I feel that his eyes are pure, not good at all.

    However, Ma Dongdong and I are trapped in this wine cellar now. If we hit each other hard, we will not get any good fruit to eat.

    In all desperation, I can only choose the tactics of procrastination.

    "I don''t understand you, sir." I pretend to be innocent.

    Huang Dawei gave a cold smile with a trace of contempt in his face.

    "Little girl, you''ve got my biggest secret. It''s meaningless to pretend it again, isn''t it?"

    I gritted my teeth: "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."

    Seeing that I didn''t admit my death, Huang Dawei didn''t worry. He moved a chair and sat down in front of us at will. Then he lit a cigarette.

    "Are you here to find out about the wine?" He asked.

    I was stunned, a little surprised by his confession.

    "So what, so what?" I asked.

    Huang Dawei glanced at me with a sneer: "I''ll tell you a story."

    From his expression, I knew that it would not be a good story.

    Can want to find out the truth of that curiosity, or let me listen to patience.

    "When I was a child, my family was poor and I didn''t read much. I came out to work at the age of 16. I''ve done many kinds of work and suffered from everything. Fortunately, God is not bad for me, let me at the age of 25, seize an opportunity, made a lot of money. Later, I started my business with this money. I don''t know if I was born with fortune. The bigger my business is, the more my assets have doubled.

    "It is reasonable to say that if this person is satisfied in the money market, he will be frustrated in the love field. But I didn''t, not only didn''t, when I was 30 years old, I met a beautiful woman. She loved me very much and was obedient to me. It wasn''t long before we got married. After that, my wife gave me a son. I''m very happy. I feel that if I want money and money, if I want beauty and beauty, if I want my son to have a son, I''ll never live in vain.

    "But it didn''t last long. When my son was more than one year old, he suddenly got an incurable disease and died soon. I''m sad, but life has to go on. Later, I perked up and prepared to have another child with my wife. As a result, bad luck came again. When I went to other places to talk about business, I had a car accident and lost my fertility forever. "

    Huang Dawei said here, a little pause, as if brewing their own emotions.

    "And then?" I asked.

    Huang Dawei looked at me, took a puff of his cigarette, puffed out a big ring, and then went on.

    "Later, my wife ran away with a young man. I drink every day. I don''t even do business well. I''m so decadent. Seeing that my life is coming to an end, I also give up. I don''t want to struggle any more. I''m ready to finish everything. But unexpectedly, when I was about to die, I met a man. The man used to be a alchemist and knew some folk secrets. He said he would not only give me a son again, but also bring my business back to life. "

    I can''t listen any more.

    "So you made the baby wall?"

    "That''s right!" Huang Dawei said calmly, "the way that Fang Shijiao taught me was to soak my son''s body in red wine, so that my son''s resentment could be fully integrated into the wine. Wait for those women who don''t know to drink red wine, their stomach will start to give birth to my children! And then, the business in my hotel is booming, and I''m back to the peak I used to be! "

    "You''re just a lunatic. You''re doing this for the sake of having children!" I snapped.

    "You''re not me. Of course you don''t understand the pain of dreaming about a child!" Huang Dawei retorted.

    "Even if I don''t understand, at least I won''t do such a heartless thing! Do you think those are your children? No, they are all ghosts. They can harm people! "

    "I don''t care. Anyway, I only want children. As for whether they will harm people, it has nothing to do with me!" Huang Dawei replied mercilessly.

    "You are so heartless!"

    Huang Dawei grinned a cunning radian and said coldly, "curse, after that, I will send you on the road."

    "Are you going to kill us?" Ma Dongdong asked.

    "Of course. I told you that story just to make you understand. "

    Ma Dongdong was afraid and subconsciously stepped back.

    "You... Don''t mess around. We... We called the police before we came in. If we can''t see us go out, the police will rush in and arrest you..."

    "Don''t follow me. Do you think I found you now? "

    Huang Dawei said, took out the mobile phone, in the above point a few.

    "You are still too young to know that there are many pinhole cameras in my hotel. In this way, do you still want to help the chivalry and find out the truth? "

    Ma Dongdong and I took a close look. On Huang Dawei''s mobile phone screen, we saw Ma Dongdong cutting the Internet cable and the two of us sneaking into the wine cellar.

    "So... So you''ve been watching us all the time!" I was surprised.

    Hotels usually have surveillance. I know that, so when Ma Dongdong and I came in, we deliberately avoided some places with surveillance probes.

    We thought it was safe, but we didn''t expect that Huang Dawei installed very hidden pinhole cameras in all parts of the hotel, which made it impossible for us to guard against it!

 Chapter 1056

    However, this is not the worst.

    What''s worse, not long after Huang Dawei showed us the surveillance video, seven or eight fierce men rushed in and surrounded Ma Dongdong and me.

    "It''s over. It''s... It''s really over." Ma Dongdong''s legs are weak.

    And my mood, at the moment is also very dignified.

    If it''s a big man or two, maybe Ma Dongdong and I can do our best to cope with it.

    But now, with seven or eight big men and Huang Dawei, even if Ma Dongdong and I have three heads and six arms, it''s hard for us to retreat completely.

    "Seventeen, what should we do? I can do this, but I''m not good at fighting Ma Dongdong was noisy.

    My brain is spinning, trying to find a panacea.

    But the solution, where is so easy to think about?

    After struggling for a long time, I finally came up with a solution that was not a solution.

    I put out the ink line from the storage ring, and I read a spell. I raised my hand, and the ink line went straight to the chamber like a spring.

    Two seconds later, a scream suddenly rang out in the secret room.

    Huang Dawei''s face changed in an instant.

    "Son! My son

    The ink thread tied the little baby in the wine jar in the secret room and automatically returned to my hand.

    I''m happy.

    I didn''t expect that this magic weapon that master gave me before was so easy to use!

    In this case, Ma Dongdong and I can really have a fight.

    Thinking about this, I gave Huang Dawei a cold glance: "do you want your son to be safe? Then let us out! "

    "No way! From the moment you know my secret, I''m not going to let you get out of here alive! " Huang Dawei refused mercilessly.

    I hooked my lips: "really? So you''re trying to blow your son up? "

    Then I recited the mantra again, and the ink thread immediately tied the wet baby tighter.

    The baby''s skin, which was tied up, immediately turned black and puffed out thick smoke, as if it was about to be scalded.

    "I know that the reason why you make baiyingbi is to take advantage of the 100 women who drink this special wine. After they give birth to their children, they extract the souls of those children, integrate them, and finally inject them into your son''s body. In this way, your son will come back to life. "

    As if I had been right, Huang Dawei''s face changed slightly.

    "So what do you think would happen if I destroyed your son''s body?" I asked with a sneer.

    "You dare!" Huang Dawei was annoyed.

    "Guess if I dare?"

    With that, I let the ink line bind more tightly.

    The baby really felt worse.

    The face of evil spirit is full of painful expression at the moment.

    "Pain... Dad, pain..."

    Hearing this voice, Huang Dawei''s psychological defense line suddenly collapsed.

    "Don''t torture my son any more!"

    "Let me not torture, but you must let us go!" I put forward the request with full confidence.

    Huang Dawei hesitated and finally nodded his head.

    "OK, I''ll let you go, and you give me back my son''s body."

    "Wait till we get out of this hotel!" I''m very tough.

    After all, now that I have Huang Dawei''s son''s body in my hand, Huang Dawei has no choice at all.

    "Good!"

    Huang Dawei answered, then with those big men, slowly retreated to the door of the wine cellar.

    I took a look at Ma Dongdong and motioned him to follow me. Then I held the baby in ink and walked out of the cellar with him.

    Outside, there''s a long corridor.

    But Huang Dawei and those big guys were really afraid that I would do harm to the baby, so they did nothing but retreat.

    This made me and Ma Dongdong a little relieved.

    As long as we get out of the hotel and on the road outside, it''s not so easy for Huang Dawei to catch us again.

    As for red wine, we can only deal with it after meeting with master.

    Thinking about this, I took the baby and went to the lobby with Ma Dongdong.

    "Liang 17!"

    Suddenly, a familiar voice came into my eardrum.

    Subconsciously, I saw that Yan Qiao, wearing a well-made suit, was standing not far away looking at me.

    "Why are you? How did you come here? " I''m a little curious.

    "I came to dinner with my friends."

    Yan Qiao answered, and then his eyes swept around Huang Dawei and me.

    "What are you doing?"

    I didn''t want to have too much trouble with Yan Qiao. What''s more, Ma Dongdong and I are in such a trap now. We really don''t need to let him get into the muddy water, so we open our mouth to let Yan Qiao leave as soon as possible.

    But before I said anything, there was a sharp pain in my finger.

    I looked down and saw that the little baby, who was tightly bound by ink thread, had shrunk down and got free from the clamp of ink thread and bit on my finger.

    Blood, instant dripping.

    I took a cold breath in pain and tried to catch it with my other hand.

    As a result, it was much more flexible than I expected. Before my hand touched it, it would jump onto Huang Dawei''s shoulder and show its teeth to me.

    "Now, you have nothing to blackmail me!"

    Huang Dawei smiles smugly, then glances at the big men next to him.

    "What are you doing? Why don''t you drag these two children down and kill them? "

    Those big men were ordered to surround me and Ma Dongdong again.

    Now, I''m really flustered.

    "You don''t want to come here, i... my weapon is very powerful!"

    I pretended to be calm and took out Lu Banchi and ink line to try to frighten them.

    "You can pull it down. Don''t think I don''t know. These two weapons are used to deal with evil things. My men are all normal human beings. Your weapons are useless to them! " Huang Dawei said with a proud face.

    Hearing this, my back was sweating.

    Unexpectedly, Huang Dawei even knew this.

    It seems that Ma Dongdong and I are really hanging this time!

    Those big guys are still coming to us.

    It''s less than 2 meters away from me and Ma Dongdong.

    My heart is like ashes.

    It''s all right. No matter whether we can fight or not, we''ll let it go first!

    I gritted my teeth and sank my heart. Then, together with Ma Dongdong, I rolled up my sleeves to fight against these big men.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Yan Qiao, standing not far away, suddenly spoke.

    "Do you want to bully her with my consent?"

    Huang Dawei was stunned, and then a disgusting smile appeared on his face.

    "Boy, I warn you, don''t meddle in your business, or I will kill you with me!"

    "Trying to kill me?" Yanqiao mouth slightly hook, "it depends on whether you have this ability!"

 Chapter 1057

    With that, Yan Qiao rushed over and punched Huang Dawei.

    Seeing this, the ghost baby on Huang Dawei''s shoulder was about to bite Yan Qiao, but Yan Qiao threw him away and hit him on the wall.

    Huang Dawei, without the protection of the ghost baby, couldn''t dodge, so he was beaten by Yan Qiao.

    Nose blood, instant DC.

    "You... You don''t know the height of the sky, how dare you beat me?" Huang Dawei wiped the blood on his face and spit on the ground. "Somebody, catch him in the backyard and feed the dog!"

    At Huang Dawei''s command, the big men went to besiege Yan Qiao one after another.

    This gives Ma Dongdong and I a chance to escape.

    "Seventeen, let''s run!" Ma Dongdong said.

    "Running is a must. But we ran away. What about Yan Qiao? " I''m a little confused.

    Although I didn''t like Yan Qiao very much before, I wish I could get rid of him as much as possible.

    But I didn''t expect that at this time, Yan Qiao would lead all the bad guys to himself in order to help me.

    It seems that he is not as useless as I thought before.

    Listen to me, Ma Dongdong hesitated.

    "It''s true that those big men are so big and rough that they fight around Mr. Yan alone. Mr. Yan is definitely not their opponent. Why don''t we go and help Mr. Yan? "

    I looked at Yan Qiao and saw that although he was beaten by those big men, he didn''t suffer any loss.

    Even, because of his physical strength, several big men were beaten to lie on the ground and couldn''t even get up.

    "What are you doing here? Why don''t you run Yan Qiao yelled at us.

    Seeing him like this, I bit my teeth and didn''t hesitate any more. I pulled up Ma Dongdong and ran away.

    But we''re in an awkward place.

    Running back, it''s the wine cellar. There are hotel staff all over the place, and soon our way is blocked.

    Running forward, Huang Dawei and they were in the way again.

    Right now, the only way to go is up!

    No matter. Let''s get rid of these people first.

    Thinking so, Ma Dongdong and I ran up the stairs quickly.

    Huang Dawei saw Ma Dongdong and I running away, so he let people catch up.

    "Catch them quickly, don''t let them run away!"

    Although there was Yan Qiao in the middle of the block, but he was only one person in the end, two fists were hard to fight four hands, and soon he was caught up.

    "Stop! Stop, you two

    Our pursuers kept shouting behind us. Ma Dongdong and I didn''t dare to stop for a moment.

    "Seventeen, there is a fork in the front. Which way shall we go?" Ma Dongdong asked as he ran.

    I took a look and saw that the two forks in front of me looked almost the same. Without thinking much, I chose the one on the right.

    Then there was another rush.

    But it turns out that there is a price to be paid for not making a careful decision.

    The road on the right leads not to other places, but to the roof of this hotel!

    Ma Dongdong and I were finally forced to retreat.

    "Well, isn''t he good at running? If you have the ability, keep running The leader said to us with a sneer.

    I turned my head and looked behind me. There were dozens of meters under it.

    If you jump from here, there is absolutely no way out.

    "Forget it, we won''t run." I made a decision immediately.

    "It''s good to be wise!"

    The first big man laughed scornfully, and then came forward to catch Ma Dongdong and me.

    I made a look at Ma Dongdong, and then seized the opportunity to kick the big man''s crotch.

    The big man immediately fell to his knees, and tears came out in pain.

    "You... You little girl film, unexpectedly... Unexpectedly..." he was very angry, turned to look at the other several big men, "what are you doing with pestle? Why don''t you... Why don''t you catch these two little bunnies and make a deal with the boss? "

    The other big men understood and quickly approached us.

    Ma Dongdong and I stepped back a little, but the railings on the roof were behind us. There was no other way for us to choose.

    "Seventeen, what shall we do?" Ma Dongdong asked.

    "It seems that we can only fight with them."

    "But... But they are bigger than us and bigger than us. We can''t beat them obviously." Ma Dongdong has some worries.

    "There''s no way. If we don''t, we''ll have to jump from here. "

    Hearing what I said, Ma Dongdong turned his head and looked back. His face was as pale as ashes.

    "Well, I''d better spell it."

    With that, Ma Dongdong rolled up his sleeves and walked with me towards the big men.

    Those big guys didn''t expect that we would choose to fight them to the end. At the moment, it''s a bit unexpected.

    "Well, the two little ones are very kind. OK, since you want to die by yourself, don''t blame grandfather for his ruthlessness! "

    One of the big men said, then he clenched his fist and hit me straight.

    I bent down, dodged his attack, and hit him in the stomach with my head.

    The man stepped back a few steps, then stood still, grabbed my waist and tried to throw me to the ground.

    I saw the chance, and when he fell on me, I put ink on his neck.

    "Bang!" A sound, we both fell to the ground at the same time, he gave me as a meat mat.

    "Smelly girl, you... You let me go Yelled the big man who was under me.

    I was too lazy to pay attention to him, so I just kicked him on the forehead and made him faint on the spot.

    And Ma Dongdong has solved a small man.

    Now, there are only two left.

    I''ll solve one more with him, even if it''s over.

    "Seventeen, left and right."

    "Yes."

    Ma Dongdong and I made an agreement, so we were ready to start work.

    Who ever thought, just when we wanted to start, the remaining two big men took out guns from behind, one by one, and pointed them directly at our forehead.

    Ma Dongdong and I were in a daze.

    In terms of hands-on, we don''t have to lose 2-on-2.

    But if the opponent has a gun, we can''t win.

    All of a sudden, the situation became stalemate.

    "Fight! Isn''t that a good fight? " The man sneered.

    Ma Dongdong was a little unconvinced: "since you have guns, why don''t you take them out early?"

    "Before I didn''t take it out, I didn''t think it was necessary to use a butcher''s knife to kill a chicken. But now, the two of you are doing a little bit more than we expected. If you don''t take out the real guy, I''m afraid you two will run away! " The man replied coldly.

    "Huang Dawei has done such a vicious thing. If you don''t stop him, you have to help him now. Are you still human?" Ma Dongdong asked.

    Hearing this, the big man laughed even more.

    "What is not vicious in this world? We only ask for money, who will give us money, we work for who on the spot. As for whether these things are dirty or not, whether they are evil or not, it has nothing to do with us. "

 Chapter 1058

    "Those who connive at evil things like you will go to hell in the end!" I said to the two men in a cold voice.

    The two men didn''t think so.

    "To hell? With money, are we still afraid of going to hell? "

    With that, they pulled down the safety bolt and pointed the gun at us.

    "Well, I''ve finished what I have to say. It''s time to take you on the road!"

    Ma Dongdong shivered with fear and kept tugging at my sleeve.

    "Seventeen, are we really going to die here today?"

    In fact, I''m scared to death right now.

    The picture of being shot in the head in the movie kept hovering in my mind.

    But when things get to this point, what if you''re afraid?

    "Ma Dongdong, it seems that we really can''t pass this pass." I said in a low voice.

    Ma Dongdong looked at me and simply lowered his heart.

    "Forget it, just die. The big deal is a hole in your head!"

    Hearing Ma Dongdong''s words, one of the big men sneered: "boy, I didn''t expect that you are quite kind. OK, I''ll help you today! "

    Then his fingers gently pulled the trigger, ready to send us on the road at any time.

    However, what people did not expect is that at this time, behind them, a familiar voice suddenly sounded.

    "If you kill them, you two won''t get a cent."

    The two men were stunned, and then glanced back with Yu Guang in the corner of their eyes. Huang Dawei was slowly walking up to the roof.

    Behind him was Yan Qiao.

    Yan Qiao pinched Huang Dawei''s neck with one hand, and his face was extremely fierce.

    "You... You took our boss hostage!" The two men were very surprised.

    Yan Qiao gave a cold smile: "if you catch a thief, you catch the king first. Can''t I understand that? Either you put down your guns, or I''ll send your boss to hell! "

    "It''s against the law to kill people. We don''t believe you dare to do the same thing as us!" The two men obviously had doubts about Yan Qiao''s behavior.

    But Yan Qiao was much more fierce than they thought.

    "Yes, I don''t want to kill. But you probably don''t know that the woman you pointed at with a gun is my favorite in my life. Seeing that the woman I love is dying, do you think I''ll break the pot? "

    Yan Qiao said, pinching his fingers more tightly, so that Huang Dawei couldn''t breathe.

    "You... You... Put down your guns... Or... If Laozi... Dies, you... Won''t get a cent..." Huang Dawei said with a red face.

    The master has spoken, and the two men can''t even listen.

    They put their guns on the ground, then raised their hands and made a surrender.

    Seeing this scene, Ma Dongdong and I were really relieved.

    "That''s close. I''m almost dead."

    "Yes, I didn''t expect that Mr. Yan was so powerful that he caught them all at once!" Ma Dongdong said with emotion.

    Yan Qiao pinched Huang Dawei''s neck and looked over: "you two, pick up the gun and go with me."

    Ma Dongdong and I nodded, then bent down to pick up the gun.

    Who knows, before our hands touched the two guns, we heard a scream of "ah".

    The two of us were startled. Looking up, we saw that Yan Qiao, who should have pinched Huang Dawei''s neck, was looking at the person in front of us in disbelief with a knife in his abdomen.

    Huang Dawei was so proud that his face trembled with laughter.

    "Smelly boy, do you think it''s only by chance that I can do so much business? Tell you, I''ve been struggling in society for so many years, and no one has ever threatened me! "

    "You... You were caught by me on purpose?" Yan Qiao covers the wound of abdomen to ask.

    Huang Dawei lit a cigarette and sneered, "that''s not true. It''s true to be caught by you, but you really shouldn''t be so close to me. If you want to blame it, you can only blame you for being too nosy! "

    After that, he glanced at the two men and said, "don''t you get rid of these three bastards who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth?"

    The two men were ordered to pick up guns and shoot the three of us together.

    But how can I let them?

    I raised my foot and kicked hard, then I kicked the two guns far away.

    Ma Dongdong ran quickly, picked up the two guns, held them in his hand, and pointed the muzzle at the two men.

    The two men were a little confused. They didn''t expect us to move so fast.

    "Well, you two kids want to play with guns before they grow up? Would you? " There was a trace of contempt in the look of the great man.

    Ma Dongdong gave a cold smile and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, I''m a military fan. Even if I haven''t eaten pork, I''ve seen pigs run, haven''t I?"

    Hearing this, the two men did not dare to act rashly.

    After all, they don''t dare make fun of their lives because they have no eyes!

    Huang Dawei, without a great man, basically has zero combat effectiveness, and now he is wilting on the spot.

    This allows me to have time to look at Yan Qiao''s injury.

    Huang Dawei''s knife was very deep.

    The surging blood dyed Yan Qiao''s clothes red, which was shocking.

    "Yan Qiao, how are you? I''ll... I''ll call an ambulance right now. You... You must hold on! " As I said it, I went to get my cell phone.

    Yan Qiao half sits on the ground, the facial expression is very painful.

    "No... don''t worry about me. Call the police first and arrest them all."

    Seeing Yan Qiao like this, my nose is inexplicably sour.

    He was an outsider in this matter and could not have been involved.

    Can see I was besieged, he still chose to help me without hesitation.

    I suddenly feel that I used to treat him badly.

    "Yan Qiao, I''m sorry." As I said it, I couldn''t help crying.

    Yan Qiao managed to squeeze out a smile, his eyes full of determination.

    "I... I said that no matter in the past and this life, I will... Spare no effort to protect you... Do you believe it?"

    I nodded, tears pattered down.

    "I believe it. Whatever you say, I believe it."

    "Do you believe that... You have loved me in your previous life?" Yan Qiao asked with pain.

    I was stunned.

    "I don''t want to worry about the past life. But for the moment, I hope you''re OK. "

    Hearing what I said, Yan Qiao gave a bitter smile: "after all, you still don''t believe it... His control over you is too deep..."

    "Stop talking about that. The ambulance will be here soon. You must hold on."

    "Good..."

    Yan Qiao answered weakly and was ready to lie on the ground to have a rest.

    Unexpectedly, just at this time, a shadow suddenly jumped from the high elevator shaft and rushed straight at me

 Chapter 1059

    "Be careful!"

    Yan Qiao yelled and pushed me away.

    I lost my balance and suddenly fell to the ground a few meters away.

    When he looked back at Yan Qiao, his neck had been bitten by Huang Dawei''s son, the ghost baby in the wine jar.

    Blood flowed down from Yan Qiao''s neck, which was shocking.

    "Yan Qiao!" I burst into tears.

    Yan Qiao turned his eyes and looked at me. His eyes were full of love.

    "Go... Go, leave me alone..."

    I shook my head: "no, I won''t go. Don''t worry, I will help you out!"

    With that, I asked Ma Dongdong to continue to control the two big men and Huang Dawei, and then I took Lu Banchi and beat the ghost baby hard.

    The ghost baby was also a thief. When he saw that I was attacking him, he jumped up and released Yan Qiao. He jumped from Yan Qiao''s neck to Huang Dawei''s shoulder.

    Huang Dawei is a little proud.

    The face full of flesh is full of calculation.

    "Well, I''ve said for a long time that no one who is against me will come to a good end. You''ll wait to go to hell!"

    With that, Huang Dawei looked up and laughed.

    I was so angry that I pinched a handprint and pointed to him. Then I saw the ink line shot out like a spring, and soon it was wrapped around Huang Dawei''s neck.

    Then, I tugged hard, and Huang Dawei fell heavily on the ground in a shitty posture.

    "You... You dare to do this to me! Good boy, go and bite her to death Huang Dawei snapped.

    The ghost baby Deling, who was riding on his shoulder, soon threw himself at me again.

    I took a deep breath and took a picture of it with Lu bangchi.

    But in fact, without waiting for my Lu Banchi to fall on him, a hand suddenly stretched out and grasped the ghost baby firmly.

    I was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the past, only to see the master is holding a pipe, casual looking at the ghost baby.

    "I didn''t expect that the ghost baby was so fierce. Fortunately, it was discovered early. Otherwise, when the hundred baby wall is really formed, even thousands of people will suffer disaster! "

    The ghost baby was caught by the master, and his temperament became extremely irritable. He was about to bite the master.

    The master turned his head and vomited a big eye ring at it. The ghost baby immediately withered on the spot as if he had lost his life.

    "This... How is this possible?" Huang Dawei was a little confused and felt totally unbelievable.

    The master threw the ghost baby on the ground, glanced at Huang Dawei and said with a cold smile, "do you think your son is invincible? In the world of metaphysics, there are many things you don''t know. I killed your son with a puff of smoke. What''s so strange? "

    Huang Dawei is completely stupid this time.

    He never thought that we had other helpers besides Yan Qiao.

    What''s more, he didn''t expect that our helper was so powerful.

    He was afraid and soon fell on the ground and kowtowed to his master.

    "Old man, I''m in a daze. I''m a jerk. I''ll die, but... But I beg you, please forgive me this time?"

    The master simply scoffed at Huang Dawei''s behavior.

    "Now you know it''s wrong? What have you been doing? If I hadn''t come in time, you would have killed all my precious apprentices, wouldn''t you

    "No, no, absolutely not. I... I didn''t want to kill them. I... I just played with them..."

    Hearing this, the master knocked Huang Dawei''s head with his pipe.

    "For fun, right? OK, that old man, I''ll take you to the police station now and play with the police! "

    The voice dropped, and the alarm soon sounded downstairs.

    I took a look and saw that the downstairs was full of police cars.

    At the same time, there was an ambulance.

    I was relieved.

    When they come, the matter will be settled.

    About a few minutes later, a group of police rushed up, handcuffed Huang Dawei and the two strong men, and escorted them to the police car below.

    And Yan Qiao''s side, after being sucked out of the Yin Qi by the master with glutinous rice, was also carried into the car by the ambulance staff.

    As for me and my master, Ma Dongdong was invited to the police station to take notes.

    When he was ready to take the notes, the master suddenly thought of something and grabbed the policeman who took the notes for him.

    "Hey, comrade police, can you give me back the doll you got at the scene? It''s my little grandson''s toy. He likes playing most. If he loses it, he will be unhappy. "

    I know that the doll mentioned by master is actually Huang Dawei''s son, the ghost baby.

    We know it''s a ghost baby, but in other people''s eyes, it''s just a very realistic doll at best. It doesn''t matter whether it''s there or not.

    "What doll?" The policeman''s face was covered.

    The master raised his hand and said, "it''s so tall, about this big, a doll. It looks a little strange."

    The policeman was still at a loss: "I haven''t seen you. Maybe the comrades who came out of the scene didn''t get it back."

    The master frowned and seemed a little incredulous: "you didn''t take back such a big thing?"

    "I haven''t seen it anyway! If you have any questions, go to the evidence room and ask. "

    With that, the policeman pointed out the direction of the evidence room.

    The three of us went over and inquired in the evidence room to make sure that the police really didn''t bring back the ghost baby who had lost its combat effectiveness.

    Knowing the news, Shifu left immediately.

    "Ah, master, where are you going?" I asked curiously.

    "Back to the hotel!"

    Master left this sentence behind and continued to march forward.

    Ma Dongdong and I looked at each other and hesitated a little, but we finally kept up with master.

    Because of Huang Dawei''s accident, the whole hotel has been closed down, not even a light.

    So much so that the hotel, which usually looks magnificent, looks like a huge ghost house from a distance.

    "Shiqi Shifu, are you sure you want to go up? It''s dark and frightening. " Ma Dongdong subconsciously shrinks behind me.

    The master held his pipe in his mouth, looked up at the hotel and blinked twice.

    "If we don''t go up, I''m afraid something will happen!"

    I don''t understand: "what''s the matter? Master, isn''t Huang Dawei already captured? What else can happen? "

    "I also thought that as long as he was caught, it would be OK, but now it seems that the matter is far from over."

    I opened my mouth to ask, but master had already stepped into the ghostly looking hotel building

 Chapter 1060

    Ma Dongdong and I have no choice but to follow.

    The dark hotel is so quiet that people dare not breathe too loud.

    "Seventeen, why... Why do I feel that this hotel... Is so infiltrating. It''s good to come during the day. Now... It seems that there are countless pairs of eyes staring at us?" Ma Dongdong shrank behind me and asked in a low voice.

    "Because, the other side already pressed cannot bear, wanted to appear." The master answered coldly in front of him.

    "Will the other party show up? Who? So Huang Dawei and them have already been caught in the police station? " Ma Dongdong is still puzzled.

    I looked around and saw that the whole hotel was full of strong Yin Qi at the moment.

    This is definitely not the end of the matter, but represents that we are closer to the truth of the whole thing!

    Sure enough, master''s voice rang out again when he heard Ma Dongdong''s words.

    "Originally, I thought Huang Dawei was the mastermind of the whole incident. But now it seems that Huang Dawei is just a puppet used by others. The real master is always hiding in the dark

    "Then... Aren''t we in danger now?" Ma Dongdong''s voice trembled.

    The master gave him a cold squint: "if you want to leave now, it''s still time."

    Ma Dongdong was so scared that he subconsciously turned around and wanted to slip away.

    Unexpectedly, the door of the hotel, at this time, suddenly "bang" was closed.

    "Want to go? It''s not that easy! " A strange voice suddenly rang out in the dark.

    Ma Dongdong was startled.

    "You... Who are you? Who''s talking? "

    But no one answered him, as if the voice had never existed.

    This situation makes the atmosphere more strange.

    This time, not only Ma Dongdong, but also I was scared to have my teeth tremble.

    "Master, what''s the situation? Someone just said something, but now... "

    Master did not answer me, but looked at the endless darkness in front of him with a solemn face.

    "Come out and use this method to frighten the two younger generation. Is it interesting?"

    I was a little surprised to hear that.

    Master, do you know the person behind the scenes?

    Isn''t that a coincidence?

    "I knew they were the younger generation, and I brought them in to die. Chen Feng, I think you are old fool! "

    As the strange voice in the dark sounded again, a figure slowly appeared in front of him.

    He got closer and closer, so close that we could see him clearly.

    He has a round face and a fat body. He has a simple wooden hairpin on his head.

    On the body is a Tibetan blue Taoist robe painted with eight trigrams.

    At first glance, it''s no different from the pure hearted Taoists in TV dramas.

    But I know, this man is definitely not simple.

    Because, after he appeared, I saw that master''s face was more dignified than ever before.

    Master''s ability is not small, even he has some fear of people, absolutely not a small role!

    "It''s you

    The Taoist laughed and smoothed the beard on his chin.

    "Chen Feng, you just understand now, isn''t it a little late?"

    "You, do you really know each other?" I asked curiously.

    The master nodded and stared at the Taoist priest with bright eyes. He said in a cold voice, "just now I took the list of girls you found out and prepared to solve them one by one. But there were a large number of pregnant women, and I certainly didn''t have enough strength alone, so I found some old friends and asked them to work with me to get rid of the children in the belly of those girls who were cheated by Huang Dawei. And he''s one of the old friends I''ve been looking for. "

    "I went, master seventeen. Are you careless in making friends? He was stabbed in the back by his own people? " Ma Dongdong exclaimed.

    "Chen Feng, do you hear me? Even the younger generation you brought in is laughing at you. What face do you have to live in this world? " The Taoist sneered.

    Ma Dongdong quickly covered his mouth: "Shiqi Shifu, i... I didn''t laugh at you, I didn''t laugh at you at all... Really..."

    The master didn''t pay any attention to him. He still looked at the Taoist without expression.

    "Jiang Yao, you are very old. Why make fun of these two young people? If you have the ability, you can find a place, and we two old guys can choose one by one! "

    "Single choice? Chen Feng, do you think you still have this qualification? Yes, you used to be the leader of the Chen family in Xuanmen. You have a lot of skills. Even I am afraid of you. But now, it''s different. With this hundred baby wall, few people in the world are my opponents any more! "

    Jiang Yao''s face was overcast. He put his hands together and quickly squeezed several complicated fingerprints.

    Soon, the walls on both sides began to change.

    Originally, they were smooth and even.

    But now, there are countless faces on it, which looks very strange.

    "This..." the master was a little surprised. "It''s impossible. Even if I asked you for help before, there were other people besides you who also got rid of some ghost fetuses that women were pregnant with. You can''t get 100 of them at all!"

    "Yes, according to the information you know, I really can''t make up 100. But if, I tell you, Huang Dawei''s baby wine is not only sold in hotels? " Jiang Yao was very proud at the moment, as if he had already won.

    "Not just in hotels? Have you sold them elsewhere? " The master asked in a cold voice.

    "Yes. In order to prevent people like you from doing damage in the middle of the road, I didn''t regard Huang Dawei as the main sales channel from the beginning. Online, Taoist temple, where can I not sell? As for Huang Dawei, at most I just took advantage of his desire to regain his son! "

    "Jiang Yao, you are so mean!" Master could not help but scold.

    Jiang Yao sneered: "mean? In the face of a powerful reality, what does it matter if you are humble or not mean? Before, I was just a Taoist in a dilapidated Taoist temple. No one looked down on me. But now, it''s different. My skill has surpassed that of most people in this field. If I let others live, they will live. I''ll let them die, and they have to die

    "I didn''t expect that in order to pursue fame and wealth, you were kind and indifferent before! Jiang Yao, you really let me down! " The master said with regret.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to fight, don''t tell me anything else here!" Jiang Yao obviously didn''t want to hear the master mention it.

    The master sighed deeply: "since you insist on this, don''t blame me for being rude!"

    After that, the master turned to me and said, "you two, go a little further, as long as you don''t touch the walls on both sides."

    I saw that master''s expression was serious, and he didn''t seem to be joking, so I didn''t dare to delay. I pulled Ma Dongdong back several steps.

    Master, however, took out his weapon from his backpack and walked slowly to Jiang Yao.

 Chapter 1061

    Jiang Yao and Shifu soon got into a fight.

    They moved so fast that Ma Dongdong and I couldn''t see the details of their struggle at all. We only knew that they were fighting very hard.

    "Seventeen, do you think we should go and help? It seems that your master has a little difficulty in dealing with that old Taoist alone! " Ma Dongdong asked softly behind me.

    I looked at the master and hesitated a little.

    "No, master is very capable. I think the old Taoist can''t help him. Now that we have gone back to the old Taoist''s way, it will cause trouble to Shifu. "

    "But... But on the wall next to us, there are such strange babies everywhere. I feel... Terrible!" Ma Dongdong''s voice trembled a little.

    I glanced at the walls on both sides, only to see those babies face distorted, and all open mouth, struggling desperately, as if they would climb out of the wall at any time.

    "Ma Dongdong, stay away from them, you won''t have to drag you back in!" I warned.

    But Ma Dongdong didn''t answer me. He just made a few babbling sounds.

    "Ma Dongdong, what are you doing? I''m talking to you. Do you hear me? " I asked in a cold voice.

    But no one answered me.

    Behind him, there is still the sound of babbling.

    There seems to be something wrong.

    While I was paying attention to the master''s situation, I glanced at my back with my spare light.

    As a result, this eye directly made me sweat.

    Ma Dongdong, who was supposed to hide behind me, was dragged to the wall by a little baby, half of his body didn''t enter the wall.

    As for the rest of his body, the little babies covered his mouth and eyes with their hands, trying not to let him make any noise.

    I went. These little babies were so cruel that they dragged Ma Dongdong away quietly.

    It seems that we really underestimated them before!

    Seeing that Ma Dongdong''s whole body was not going to enter the wall, I didn''t care much, so I rushed to him and pulled him out desperately.

    However, those babies look small and have great strength.

    I tried my best to pull out two-thirds of Ma Dongdong.

    The remaining one-third, no matter how hard I tried, was unable to pull out.

    Finally, I had no choice but to wrap the ink thread around Ma Dongdong''s arm, recite a mantra, and raise my hand to the lobby of the hotel.

    The ink line immediately shot out and caught on the pillars of the hall.

    And because it is not long enough, when it shoots out, it naturally pulls Ma Dongdong out of the wall.

    Unfortunately, when Ma Dongdong was pulled out, the ink line couldn''t stop the car at all.

    So, not surprisingly, Ma Dongdong was severely hit on the pillars of the hall.

    "Ouch!" Ma Dongdong exclaimed, "seventeen, next time you can make your ink line a little gentle, or I will be killed by your ink line even if I am not killed by those babies!"

    I ran over and picked him up.

    "You''re content. If it wasn''t for my ink line, you would have been torn to pieces by those babies."

    Ma Dongdong rubbed his nearly smashed buttocks and reluctantly replied: "forget it, because the ink thread saved my life, I won''t care about it with you first. By the way, what happened to your master? "

    "I''m just trying to save you. I don''t pay much attention to that side."

    "I''m out of danger now. Let''s go and have a look. I always feel that the old Taoist is unusual. Maybe your master will suffer from his dark loss! "

    I nodded, and with Ma Dongdong, I quickly ran back to their place.

    I saw the babies who were trying to break free but couldn''t get out of the wall. Now they all ran out of the wall and surrounded the master.

    Jiang Yao, on the other hand, stood outside the baby group and looked coldly at his master.

    "Chen Feng, I didn''t expect that your apprentice was as stupid as you. If it wasn''t for her help, I''m afraid my children would not be able to come out for a while. "

    I was shocked to hear that.

    Is it because of me that these babies got out of the wall?

    So... Didn''t I make a big mistake?

    But obviously, Shifu didn''t think so.

    I saw that his face was still calm, and there was no panic on his old face because he was surrounded by many babies.

    "You think my apprentice is stupid, but not in my opinion. She just knows more about the value of companionship and friends than you. On the contrary, someone like you who can betray an old friend will not collect your corpse even if you die! "

    "Chen Feng, you are so naive! Do you think you can kill me with any friends and partners? I tell you, no way! You are the only ones who will die in this battle. And I, because of your death, will get the supreme glory. Since then, in this city, there will be no one more capable than me! "

    Jiang Yao said, then he threw the dust in his hand and yelled: "children, tear this old immortal for me!"

    The babies were ordered to rush to the master like chicken blood.

    The master was not idle. He took the weapon in his hand and beat back the climbing baby.

    After all, there are so many babies. Even if the master tries his best to beat back a wave, a new wave will soon come up.

    In this way, the master soon fell behind.

    I really can''t see any more. I''m going to rush up to help Shifu with Lu Banchi.

    "No, seventeen, don''t come here!" Master sternly stopped me.

    "Why? Master, there are more people and more hope. I''ll go in and save you. Maybe I can solve the urgent problem. "

    While fighting back the babies, the master shook his head: "it''s useless. Once the baby wall is formed, it''s extraordinary. With my skill, I can''t retreat completely, let alone you? Don''t come in and die for nothing. Go, you go

    Master is still fighting back the babies.

    But those babies, like inexhaustible, rushed madly to the master.

    Soon, the master was overwhelmed and fell to the ground.

    Seeing this, I couldn''t help myself any more.

    From his pocket, he took out a peach nail and tied it firmly to the ink line. Then he recited a mantra. The ink line was driven and immediately shot out, stringing the babies around the master one by one.

    In my opinion, baiyingbi is an evil thing, and ink thread and peach wood are definitely effective for it.

    But the facts let me down.

    Although the babies were strung up by my ink thread like a meat kebab, they didn''t die immediately.

    Not only did not die, and even more crazy, even my ink lines have to bite.

    Soon, the string of their ink, was bitten, scattered on the ground, no longer have any effect.

 Chapter 1062

    Why is that?

    I can''t believe it.

    Even in the past, when dealing with ghost animals in the extremely Yin place, the ink line did not appear this kind of situation.

    As a result, now a group of just formed ghost babies can destroy my ink line in an instant.

    This... Is a little too horrible!

    "Well, I didn''t expect that, did I? Your little skill of carving insects is not worth mentioning in front of my baby wall. If you are wise, kneel down and kowtow to me for three times. Maybe I''ll be soft hearted for a while and let you live. " Jiang Yao looked at us and said with great satisfaction.

    "You... You dream! People like you who want to improve their skills at all costs will be punished sooner or later. God... Will not let you go... "Master, who has been gnawed to death by many ghost babies, gave out a weak voice.

    Jiang Yao looked sideways at his master, his eyes full of disdain.

    "Chen Feng, it''s time. Do you want to be tough? You lose, you Chens lose. From today on, your Chen family will completely disappear from the Xuanmen world. Instead, I am Jiang Yao. I am the real first person in Xuanmen

    Master lay on the ground, his breath was very weak, but his eyes were always firm.

    "Jiang Yao, you will never be the first one in Xuanmen. The real first man in Xuanmen is that he won''t sacrifice others to improve his skill. Besides, the first man in Xuanmen doesn''t depend on the strength of his skill. It''s... It''s a symbol, a symbol of... Being willing to give up yourself in times of danger and... Save others! "

    "Save others? Why should I save others? The reason why I''m in Xuanmen business is to become a person. It''s absolutely impossible for me to sacrifice myself for others Jiang Yao retorted.

    Hearing this, master couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "that''s why... You can''t be the first person in Xuanmen..."

    "Shut up Jiang Yao was annoyed that I should not have has the final say. Originally, I wanted to save you a dog''s life, let you continue to breathe in this world. But now it doesn''t seem necessary! "

    Jiang Yao finished, then put his hands together, quickly pinch a few complex fingerprints.

    Mouth, also don''t know what to read in creak.

    And those ghost babies, like crazy again, attacked us.

    With Ma Dongdong, I quickly ran to the master''s side and protected the two of them behind me. While I was carrying Lu Banchi, I tried my best to kill those crazy ghost babies.

    One, two, three

    Those ghost babies who came up were cut down one by one by me.

    It looks like victory is in sight.

    But every time I cut down one, there will be more ghost babies coming up.

    Soon, I was a little overwhelmed.

    "This... It''s not the way to go on like this. They''re not the same as chopping. 17�� Let''s get out of this hotel, or we''ll be dead! " Ma Dongdong said anxiously.

    I cut and kill ghost babies while protecting them both.

    "You carry my master on your back, and we''ll fight for a way out!"

    Ma Dongdong didn''t dare to delay, so he immediately took the master out of the ghost babies and carried him on his back.

    I looked around and saw that there were fewer ghost babies in the East, so I raised my hand and pointed there.

    "Break through from there!"

    Hearing what I said, Ma Dongdong quickly carried his master and ran over there.

    Seeing our actions, Jiang Yao didn''t think so.

    "Run, even if you break your leg, you can''t get out of this hotel!"

    "Jiang Yao, why are you so confident?" The master was carried on his back by Ma Dongdong and said faintly.

    Jiang Yao''s face was full of pride at the moment.

    "Chen Feng, this hotel has been boarded by me with baby wall cloth. You can''t get out at all!"

    "If you can''t get out, what about coming in?"

    Jiang Yao was stunned.

    "Come in? What do you mean

    The master forced a smile: "Jiang Yao... You think your plan is perfect... In fact... There are loopholes everywhere... Just... You don''t know."

    Sure enough, Jiang Yao''s face was a little flustered when he heard this.

    But it was just a moment.

    After the panic, he soon regained his pride.

    "Chen Feng, you don''t have to scare me. Now that the outcome is decided, no matter how much you scare me, there will be no change in the result. "

    "Yes... Yes? Then you... Look behind you... "The master said with a sneer.

    Seeing that, Jiang Yao''s face changed obviously.

    He tried his best to control himself and didn''t want to look back.

    But this kind of action, the more can not do things, often the more full of temptation.

    Jiang Yao struggled in his heart for a long time, but he couldn''t restrain his curiosity and turned to look behind him.

    There''s nothing there.

    Jiang Yao''s defensive mind, at this moment, almost completely down.

    He was more proud than before.

    "Chen Feng, I said that there is nothing behind me. You still want to scare me with this..."

    Jiang Yao said and looked back.

    However, before he could finish his words, a white shadow sprang up in the dark and rushed straight at his face.

    "This... What the hell is this? Ah - let go, let go... "Jiang Yao screamed.

    The master looked at Jiang Yao and said word by word, "if you do anything unjust, you will die. You can count the first day of junior high school... But you can never count the fifteenth day... You... Lost... "

    "It''s impossible... I won''t lose... I have a hundred baby walls, I... Will never lose..." Jiang Yao was pressed on the ground by the white shadow, unable to move at all, and could only shout at the top of his voice.

    "Baiyingbi... Keke... Is really powerful, but it has a... Loophole, that is, it needs the caster''s long-term blessing... And control. Once the caster dies... The hundred baby wall will bite back... And the caster will be gnawed so that there is not even a bone left. " Master said faintly.

    This time, I finally saw fear in Jiang Yao''s eyes, which was a kind of fear from the bottom of my heart.

    "No... no, I won''t be backfired. I''ll control them and kill you all!"

    Jiang Yao said, then want to get up, continue to command those ghost baby.

    However, the white shadow pressed him, let alone standing, even he wanted to sit.

    "You... You get out of my way, you can''t stop me..." Jiang Yao roared angrily.

    However, before he could finish the last word, the white shadow opened his mouth and bit him hard on the neck.

    Blood gas, instant splash.

    Such as the enchanting flowers in the dark, strange and cruel.

    At the moment when Jiang Yao died, all the ghost babies around stopped attacking us, then turned around, climbed up to Jiang Yao''s side and began to eat his body.

    "Let''s go!" The master sighed.

    "But there are so many ghost babies here. If they run out of here, aren''t other people in this city very dangerous?" I''m a little worried.

    "No. There''s only one way to crack baiyingbi, which is to kill the caster by all means. Once the caster dies, the ghost babies will automatically nibble at the corpse of the caster. Once they eat the caster''s flesh and blood, they will also die

    Master''s words surprised me.

    It turns out that baiyingbi is such an interactive circulatory body.

    If we had known that, we should have concentrated on dealing with Jiang Yao before.

    However, this kind of thing is not sure.

    There are a large number of ghost babies. With the strength of several of us, it is impossible to bypass these ghost babies to deal with Jiang Yao alone.

    Jiang Yao''s idea was exactly the same.

    If the ghost baby entangles us, he will be safe.

    But he didn''t expect that the master had left behind long ago. Before he came here, he had already called ma Dongdong''s father and asked him to take off the collar on Dabai''s neck.

    In this way, Dabai will escape our smell and find this place from home, just to save us from water and fire!

 Chapter 1063

    I have to say that Shifu is really clever.

    "Master, it seems that I really underestimated you before!" I was joking.

    The master was carried by Ma Dongdong. He glanced at me and said faintly, "of course, you, master, I used to be the leader of the Chen family. I''m not small in my ability..."

    "Yes, master, you are very capable. If you hadn''t been ready, we would all have died here today. Of course, today we have made great contributions, and dear Dabai

    With that, I squatted down and gently stroked the big white wolf head.

    Dabai squints his eyes, sticks out his tongue, and licks it on my face, like a child in a coquetry.

    "Well, well, stop licking. I''m itching to death."

    Dabai released me, raised his head and looked forward to me.

    "I know you are hungry, let''s go home now and stew pig bones for you!"

    Dabai nodded, and then walked in front with great momentum to open the way for us.

    I was slightly stunned.

    Dabai''s appearance, facing the outside moonlight, seems to have become a tall man with long legs.

    He just turned his back to me and laughed at me.

    "Mi Xiaofei, don''t be afraid, even if the sky falls down, I will support you!"

    So fearless, want to clear all obstacles for me.

    How could

    I was slightly stunned.

    Then he shook his head.

    Looking back, Dabai is still the wolf with white hair.

    Just now... Was I wrong?

    "Seventeen, what''s the matter?" Seeing that I hadn''t moved for a long time, the master asked.

    I came back to myself.

    "Oh, no... nothing, just something."

    "What''s the matter?"

    I looked at Dabai, who had already walked outside the hotel, and then looked at Shifu. I asked in a deep voice, "Shifu, under normal circumstances, can a person become an animal in an instant? Or from animal to human

    The master squinted: "why do you suddenly want to ask this?"

    "I... I just saw Dabai become a man, but in the blink of an eye, he became a wolf again." I answered truthfully.

    "How could that be?"

    Without waiting for the master to answer, Ma Dongdong took the lead to speak.

    "Dabai just walked in front of me. If it turns into a human shape, I must be the first to know."

    "But I did see it."

    "Well, what''s the shape of Dabai? Tall, short, fat and thin? Handsome or ugly Ma Dongdong is not to be outdone.

    I recalled the scene just now, and slowly answered: "tall, thin, handsome, long body Yuli."

    Hearing this, Ma Dongdong rolled his eyes at me.

    "Seventeen, I think you''re a little possessed."

    "I''m... Possessed?"

    Ma Dongdong nodded: "don''t you think these characteristics are very similar to your men?"

    "I... my man..."

    I was confused for a moment. I recalled it according to this idea and found that it was just like what Ma Dongdong said.

    Mo liangye is tall, thin and handsome. It seems that he has a lot in common with the man I just saw in Dabai.

    But... But what I saw just now, is it really like a cool night?

    I have doubts.

    "Well, seventeen, I know you haven''t seen your man for a long time, so I think he''s crazy. But now is not the time to get lovesickness. Look at your master, he is so seriously injured that he has only one breath left. We have to send him to the hospital as soon as possible. " Ma Dongdong spoke again.

    I rolled a big white eye at him.

    "You''ve got lovesickness! I''m perfectly normal! "

    "If you don''t have Acacia, just send me to the hospital, or you won''t have a master in the future..." Master said in a trembling voice.

    Seeing that master''s condition is really serious, I didn''t delay. I quickly walked out of the hotel with Ma Dongdong, stopped a car outside and went straight to the hospital.

    Most of master''s injuries were caused by ghost babies, so when I was in the car, I took out glutinous rice from my bag and secretly pulled out most of the corpse poison for him.

    By the time I got to the hospital, master''s dark face was much better.

    The doctor sent master to the emergency room for rescue. Ma Dongdong and I sat on the bench outside to rest.

    "I hope master is OK."

    "Don''t worry. Before your master went in, the situation was better than before. Now it''s just going to the emergency room to deal with the wound and give blood transfusion. It won''t hurt much." Ma Dongdong began to comfort.

    "I hope so!"

    I sighed and reached for Dabai in front of me.

    Dabai cocked up his ears and shook his head at me, like trying to make me happy.

    "Well, if you shake again, you''ll knock me out!" I patted Dabai on the head.

    Dabai stops and lies on the ground. He''s too docile.

    "That''s right. Stay here and I''ll go to the toilet."

    After that, I got up and prepared to go to the bathroom.

    Who knows, Dabai is also with me.

    "Dabai, you are a male dog. How can you go to the ladies'' room with me? Go back, or I''ll be angry! " I gave Dabai an angry look.

    Dabai has some grievances.

    "Ma Dongdong, you lead him, don''t let him run around!"

    Ma Dongdong comes here, ready to take Dabai.

    But Dabai showed his fierce teeth and tried to bite him to death.

    "This... Seventeen, you''d better take it with you, or I''m afraid it will kill me just like Jiang Yao." Ma Dongdong is timid.

    I have some helplessness.

    "Forget it, you go back to guard master, let Dabai follow me!"

    There is no way!

    However, Dabai seems to have a sense of propriety. He just guards at the door of the women''s toilet and doesn''t go in.

    After I went to the toilet, when I came out, I saw Dabai squatting at the door, like a door god. I thought it was very interesting.

    Although Dabai can be very annoying sometimes, it''s just because of this that I feel safe, isn''t it?

    I went over and touched Dabai''s head.

    "Thank you for protecting me!"

    Dabai squinted and spat out his tongue at me like a child.

    "By the way, I have a friend who seems to live in this hospital, so let''s go up and see him!"

    I''m talking about Yan Qiao.

    In fact, I don''t like this man very much. I even think he is strange.

    But in the end, when I was on the roof of the hotel today, he saved me.

    Now that he''s injured and hospitalized, it''s impossible for me not to even look at him.

    Seeing that Dabai didn''t object, I went to the nurse station to ask about the ward where Yan Qiao lived, and then took him upstairs.

    Yan Qiao''s ward is on the top floor of the inpatient department.

    Because it was at night, the corridor of the whole inpatient department was quiet, almost no one.

    I pushed the door open and strode in.

    Under the dim yellow light, Yan Qiao is sleeping.

    His face was serene and he looked out of danger.

    I was relieved and ready to turn away.

    Who knows, originally docile Dabai suddenly rushes over, grabs Yan Qiao''s quilt and drags it down desperately

 Chapter 1064

    "Dabai, what are you doing?" I asked in a cold voice.

    But Dabai didn''t answer me. He just bit Yan Qiao''s quilt and dragged it down.

    Such a noise soon woke up Yan Qiao, who was sleeping soundly.

    "Ten... Seventeen? What are you doing here? "

    Yan Qiao sat up from the bed and looked at me blankly.

    I laughed awkwardly: "I... I sent my master here. Now I''ll come to see you, but it seems... It''s disturbing you to have a rest."

    "No," Yan Qiao pointed to the chair beside him. "Anyway, I''m alone in the hospital and I''m idle. Now that you''re here, you can just have a chat with me."

    I went over to sit down.

    But Dabai left Yanqiao''s quilt, turned his head, bit my sleeve with his mouth, and pulled me out desperately.

    "Dabai, what are you doing? Why do you become so strange as soon as you enter this ward? "

    "Strange? How strange is your white wolf? " Yan qiaowen asked in a voice.

    I looked down at Dabai and sighed: "I don''t know what''s wrong. As soon as it comes in, it bites everywhere. For a while, it bites your quilt and for a while, it bites my sleeve. I don''t know what else to bite later!"

    "Wu -- Wu -- Wu"

    Dabai pulled my sleeve and made a sound I didn''t understand.

    I touched Dabai''s head with my other hand,

    Hearing what I said, Yan Qiao glanced at Dabai.

    I don''t know why, I always feel that Yan Qiao''s eyes are a little fierce, as if to warn Dabai.

    "Yan Qiao, how can you..."

    Yan Qiao turned to look at me, with a smile on his face.

    "What''s the matter?"

    The tone was also very mild, not like the ferocious look when he looked at Dabai just now.

    Am I wrong?

    "Seventeen, what on earth did you just want to say?" Seeing that I didn''t speak for a long time, Yan Qiao asked again.

    I came back to myself.

    "No... nothing. I just want to ask, how is your injury?"

    Yan Qiao casually said with a smile: "nothing, a little skin trauma. The doctor has already dealt with it for me. It won''t be a big deal."

    "That''s good. Fortunately, you''re OK, or I''ll feel guilty for a long time."

    Yan Qiao stretched out his hand, gently touched my hair, and said with a smile, "you don''t have to feel guilty. Don''t say you are hurt, even if you let me die for you."

    "Then you go now."

    Yan Qiao was stunned.

    "Seventeen, do you really want me to die for you?"

    I nodded.

    Yan Qiao lifted the quilt, got down from the bed, and then walked slowly to the window.

    "As long as you are happy, no matter what you ask me to do, I am willing."

    With that, he actually stepped on the windowsill with one foot and tried to jump down.

    Seeing this posture, I couldn''t calm down and quickly went over to hold him.

    "What are you doing? I''m just joking with you. I didn''t expect you to take it seriously! "

    Yan Qiao looked at me with deep feeling: "seventeen, I just want you to know that my feelings for you have never changed, no matter in the past or in this life. I can die for you at any time if you say a word? "

    If Mo liangye said this, I would be very moved.

    But from Yan Qiao''s mouth, let me have a kind of inexplicable resistance.

    "I... Yanqiao, you are so alive. Don''t do stupid things for me in the future."

    "Seventeen, you still don''t believe my feelings for you?" Yan Qiao asked with a frown.

    "It''s not that I don''t believe it, but I think the person I like in my heart is mo liangye, which can''t be changed in any case. So, we''d better be friends. "

    As soon as the words came out, the light in Yan Qiao''s eyes disappeared immediately.

    As if, by who took away all the aura in general, the whole person became dejected.

    "I think if I do these things for you, you will see who loves you more. I didn''t expect that no matter how hard I tried, you would be indifferent to me. In a previous life, it was like this. This life is still like this. Mi Xiaofei, how can you love me as much as you love Mo liangye? "

    Once upon a time, Yan Qiao called me Liang 17.

    But this time, he called me Mi Xiaofei.

    This makes my heart, inexplicably become a little sad.

    I am a person who has no previous life memory.

    I don''t know what happened.

    It makes me feel like a stand in, always living in the shadow of others.

    "Yan Qiao, it''s a little late. You have a good rest. I''ll see you another day."

    "Mi Xiaofei, you..."

    He seemed to want to keep me, but I didn''t give him this opportunity, so I turned and left his ward.

    And Dabai, also obediently followed behind me.

    One man and one wolf, walking on the hospital corridor in the middle of the night.

    "Woo - Woo - woo" big white sent out a whimper.

    I squatted down, gently touched its head, warm voice asked: "Dabai, what''s the matter with you?"

    Dabai came up, put his head on my neck and rubbed it, just like a child in a coquetry.

    "Mo Liang night is not here, only you can accompany me to talk."

    Dabai sticks out his tongue and licks my hand, which is my response.

    "Dabai, you were in the ward just now. Why are you so abnormal? Is it because that ward makes you uncomfortable? " I asked.

    Dabai raised his head and blinked at me.

    "But I have observed before. There is no evil in that ward. It should not make you feel uncomfortable."

    "Maybe it''s not the ward that really makes it uncomfortable, but the person in the ward." A voice, suddenly sounded not far away.

    I fixed my eyes on the past and saw a small figure coming out of the darkness in the corner of the corridor.

    "It''s you!" I was a little surprised.

    The man grinned.

    "Yes, it''s me."

    "What do you want to do now?" I''m a little wary.

    After all, the last time this eye of reincarnation appeared, but it was not less frustrating for me and Mo liangye.

    Now, I''m alone. Who knows what kind of moth he''ll take advantage of!

    "Don''t be so nervous."

    He came up to me and gave me a childish smile.

    "I didn''t come here today to fight with you."

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I''ve thought about it carefully. When my reincarnation eye was broken, it was just the time when you had an accident. So I guess there may be some unknown connection between them. " He raised his head and said to me seriously.

    "So?"

    "So I decided to follow you every day from today on to see what happened to you. In this way, we may be able to find out the truth of all those things

    "But I remember that someone once said before that I was a demon, and maybe it was related to the plot of ghost animals. Why did I suddenly come to make up with me now?" I started taking Joe.

    "Isn''t that before? Now, after a series of investigations, I have determined part of the truth of that year. As for my doubts about you at the beginning, they are almost cleared now. "

 Chapter 1065

    "The truth? What happened that year? "

    Facing the eyes of reincarnation, I am puzzled.

    Samsara''s eyes looked at me, did not answer me directly, but waved at me.

    "Come with me."

    "Where to?"

    "Soon, you''ll know."

    "What do you know?"

    "Everything

    Seeing that he didn''t want to say much and I didn''t ask much, I followed him straight with Dabai.

    But I never thought that he took me around, and finally he went back to the door of Yan Qiao''s ward.

    "What on earth do you want to do?" I''m a little impatient.

    The eyes of reincarnation raised their heads and looked at me with clear eyes.

    "Push the door in."

    "Let me in, but you have to make it clear first." I started taking Joe.

    But samsara''s eye didn''t explain to me. Instead, he twisted the door handle, pushed open the door of the ward and strode in.

    "You..."

    I''m a little speechless.

    This guy doesn''t give me any respect at all!

    But what can be done?

    Who makes me want to know the truth so much?

    So thinking, I followed, followed together into the ward.

    However, there is no one inside except the eye of reincarnation.

    "What''s going on? I just came to see Yan Qiao. Now why did he suddenly disappear? Is there any danger? "

    Samsara''s eyes look around, slightly tender face, showing a significant sneer.

    "In danger? Maybe, he himself is a great... "

    He didn''t finish.

    Because he has no chance to go on.

    Not far away, Yan Qiao did not know when he would appear again.

    He had a sharp sword in his hand.

    The sharp sword passes through the body of reincarnation eye.

    Then, the body of the eye of reincarnation was lifted up, and it was in the air.

    Blood, drop by drop, flows from the body of reincarnation eye, everywhere.

    "You... You can''t help it!"

    Samsara''s eye glances at Yan Qiao with the remaining light from the corner of his eye.

    In his face, there was an expected certainty.

    I''m a little confused.

    I don''t know why things suddenly become like this.

    "Yan Qiao, what are you doing? Put him down, he''s my friend I screamed.

    Yan Qiao glanced coldly at reincarnation.

    "Friends? He''s a monster, don''t you know? "

    "No! He''s not a monster! We have known each other for a long time. He is really mine... "

    However, before I finished a word, Yan Qiao''s hand suddenly shook.

    In a flash, the sword in his hand burst out a burst of cold light.

    The cold light penetrates the body of reincarnation eye completely.

    Only in the blink of an eye, the eye of reincarnation turned into a mass of ashes, scattered randomly on the floor of the ward.

    This

    How could that be?

    I can''t believe it.

    "Yan Qiao, why do you do this? Besides, the sword in your hand... "

    Hearing what I said, Yan Qiao put the sword away and lay on the bed again.

    "I just don''t want to be provoked between us."

    "You know he''s going to stir up our relationship before he says anything? What''s the matter with you, Yanqiao? "

    "No, I don''t have anything on me. I''m just too afraid to lose you." Yan Qiao replied.

    Although he said it calmly, in my opinion, his tone didn''t care about me at all.

    Instead, there is a sense of guilt.

    A guilty conscience of the truth!

    I walked over slowly, trying to find out.

    But one side of the white, see I want to close to him, actually open mouth bite my sleeve, desperately pull me out.

    "Dabai, what''s the matter with you? I have something to say to him

    But Dabai didn''t listen to me, and he still tugged at me desperately.

    It seems that I don''t want to be close to Yan Qiao.

    "Dabai, you wait for a moment, wait for me to ask..."

    I''m going to ask Dabai to leave with him after I ask.

    But a gust of wind suddenly blew in from the outside.

    The ashes of the dead eye of samsara are blown everywhere.

    Yan Qiao and I, afraid of being lost in our eyes, subconsciously covered our eyes with our hands.

    However, just like this, I suddenly felt a chill.

    The chill was different from any time before.

    Like a layer of ice, from the skin, deep into the body.

    This... What''s going on?

    I was surprised.

    But what surprised me more was the pictures in my mind.

    Every frame, every scene.

    Strange and familiar.

    It''s like what I''ve been through.

    The chill is still increasing.

    With the chill, I feel more and more images pouring into my mind.

    And, slowly, it can be connected.

    After browsing all the memories quickly, I found that it was a complete memory!

    My own memory!

    Belongs to MI Xiaofei''s memory!

    I took my hand away and looked at it.

    See just reincarnation of the eye died after that group of ashes, as with the dust, constantly flying towards my head.

    Is it because of the help of the eye of reincarnation that I suddenly recover the memory of MI Xiaofei?

    "Mi Xiaofei, I can''t find your lost soul for you. But these days, I''ve found another way to help you recover your memory before reincarnation. That is to use me as the reincarnation of the eye, thousands of years by the essence of the essence of the sun and moon, to make up for your soul! As a result, I will die. Therefore, I hope you will not let me down. We must, we must stop the conspiracy of these villains! "

    In my mind, a voice suddenly rang out.

    It''s the voice of the eye of reincarnation!

    It turned out that he was not accidentally killed by Yan Qiao.

    He did it on purpose.

    He wants to borrow Yan Qiao''s hand to end his life, and then use his most precious crystal soul to restore my memory!

    I don''t understand why he did it.

    As if, this is his mission.

    Now, he gave me the mission.

    That is to say, I have to stop the conspiracy of some people.

    And who are these people?

    It''s Yan Qiao!

    It''s the Yao of rice!

    These two names are constantly hovering in my mind.

    There are more and more coldness in my heart.

    "Seventeen, what''s the matter with you?"

    When Yan Qiao opened his eyes again, the wind in the ward had stopped.

    Everything is back to its original state.

    I turned my head and looked at him.

    "I''m nothing, I''m just... I just kind of want to go home."

    I know, this is not the time to turn against him.

    Because, even with the help of the eye of reincarnation, I just recovered the memory of the past.

    As for those old abilities, I didn''t recover half a point.

    From this point of view, I don''t have the ability to fight against Yan Qiao at all.

    In the present situation, I can only protect myself, leave here and meet Master and Mo liangye!

 Chapter 1066

    "Oh, you''re going back? OK, I''ll give it to you! "

    Yan Qiao says, want to get out of bed.

    "No, I don''t have to. It''s not the first time I''ve been here anyway. I know how to get back."

    Yinluo, I quickly take Dabai to leave.

    But it turns out, I think things are too simple.

    Just as I was about to leave the ward, I felt a cold hand suddenly on my shoulder.

    "I''ll see you off!"

    "I really don''t have to. I can..."

    I also want to refuse.

    But Yan Qiao didn''t give me a chance.

    Because, his hand on my shoulder fierce force, directly dragged me back to the ward.

    "Bang!"

    I was unprepared and he hit me on the wall.

    Blood, gushing from my mouth.

    I spit it on the ground.

    Then he raised his head and looked at Yan Qiao who came slowly to me.

    "Are you... Are you crazy?"

    Yan Qiao stretched out his hand to hold my chin, suddenly forced me to look at him.

    What kind of look is that?

    Vicious!

    Insidious!

    Like a poisonous snake!

    "I told you not to go. If you have to go, you can''t blame me!" Yan Qiao said with a sneer.

    "What do you... What do you want to do with me?"

    Yan Qiao leaned over and came over.

    "Of course, it''s you who threaten Mo liangye!"

    "But you didn''t... Didn''t you say you liked me? How can you be willing to treat me like this? "

    Hearing this, the smile on Yan Qiao''s face was even sharper.

    Like a person without any feelings.

    "Do you want to keep pretending?"

    "What is it? I can''t understand what you''re saying! " I deny it.

    "Liang Shiqi, oh no, it''s time to call you mi Xiaofei. You have recovered your memory and know who I am

    My heart trembled with this.

    I know. I can''t do it anymore.

    In that case, let''s just make it clear!

    So think, I also don''t cover, Wu from to go up Yan Qiao''s eyes.

    "Aren''t you the child who was born to the princess of Hades, who was made a forbidden woman in Japan? I really can''t figure out how your mother tried her best to save your life. Now how can you be like this? "

    Yan Qiao gave a sneer, then put his hand on his face.

    Soon, a completely strange face appeared in front of me.

    This face is more immature than before.

    But it is also more vicious and vicious!

    "You ask me why I am what I am now? To put it bluntly, it''s not thanks to you and Mo liangye! " He said coldly.

    "Thanks to us? How could that be! Mo liangye and I have never done anything sorry to you and your mother! "

    "Really not? Why did the Japanese underworld, which should belong to me and my father, finally fall into the hands of Mo liangye? Become the domain of the cool night of ink? " Yan Qiao asked coldly.

    "It was your mother''s decision. Your father was killed by a drunkard boy, and your mother was alone to support you. She couldn''t manage the Japanese underworld. That''s why she gave it to Mo liangye! "

    "Put P! It is clear that you and Mo liangye took the throne and territory my father left me, and then drove my mother and me out of the Japanese underworld! "

    Yan Qiao was so excited that I didn''t want to argue with him at all.

    "I don''t know where you heard all this nonsense. Anyway, from the beginning to the end, Mo liangye and I haven''t done anything sorry to your family!"

    Hearing my words, Yan qiaomeng''s hand pinched my neck fiercely.

    The next second, I was picked up.

    Breathing, getting tight.

    Face, red.

    "You... What do you want to do?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    "Originally, I wanted to use you to threaten Mo liangye. But now, I don''t think it''s necessary. I''ll kill you just to avoid unnecessary trouble! "

    As he said this, his fingers pressed harder.

    I feel like my whole neck is breaking.

    "You... You relax... Release me... Otherwise, Mo... Mo cool night will not let you go..."

    Yan Qiao sneered.

    "He won''t let me go? Do you think he will come to save you now? "

    "You... What do you mean?"

    "What do I mean? When you get to hell, you''ll know!"

    With that, the strength of Yan Qiao''s fingers became bigger and bigger.

    I can''t breathe at all.

    The brain, too, has become blank.

    I suddenly regretted it.

    If, at ordinary times, I learn more skills from my master, even if I can''t find my skills as Mi Xiaofei, I won''t be so embarrassed at the moment!

    Everything, only blame myself too lazy at ordinary times!

    "Hoo

    However, just when I thought I was going to die, a white figure suddenly jumped on Yan Qiao.

    It''s Dabai!

    Yan Qiao subconsciously let me go, and then hide to the side.

    It''s just a few seconds, but it''s enough for me.

    Because, at the moment when he released me, I had already made great efforts and strode to the door of the ward.

    "Big white! Come on! Come out quickly I half closed the door and called to Dabai.

    "Want to run? It''s not that easy! "

    Yan Qiao gave a sharp drink and then rushed over.

    And Dabai was not idle at this time.

    It jumped to the door, blocked the door with its body, and didn''t leave me a crack.

    "Dabai, what are you doing? Come out quickly! Let''s go home together. Let''s go to find Mo liangye and find a way for them! " I beat the door of the ward as hard as I could.

    But the truth is that it doesn''t let go.

    Obviously, it wanted to sacrifice itself to save me.

    "Dabai, will you open the door? Open the door quickly

    I was so anxious that I almost cried.

    Although, Dabai is a white wolf I raised after reincarnation.

    But along the way, I didn''t regard it as a beast for a long time, but a good friend who cherished with me.

    What''s more, now it has to use its own life to save my life, I really can''t bear it!

    "Big white! Dabai, I beg you, open the door

    I kept begging, but the door of the ward was still closed.

    And soon I heard Yan Qiao kicking Dabai in it.

    "I want you to protect her! I want you to protect her! Go to hell

    The next second, the sound of a heavy object landing suddenly sounded.

    I know that Yan Qiao threw Dabai out of the window of the ward!

    I couldn''t control myself any more and ran downstairs quickly.

    Big Bai Shuo''s big body falls into a pool of blood.

    Snow white down, dyed bright red.

    It looks very shocking.

    "Big white!"

    I knelt in front of it.

    Tears, can''t stop falling down.

    "Wu... Wu... Wu..."

    Dabai made a very low choking sound.

    I leaned up and stroked his head.

    "Dabai, why are you so stupid? The big deal is that I was caught by him. Why are you protecting me so much? "

    Dabai''s claws, slowly raised, gently touched my face.

    "Wu... Wu... Wu..."

    Its voice, more and more low.

    It''s as if it''s going to die at any time.

    "Dabai, you don''t want to die, you don''t want to die. I''ll take you home, and we''ll go home together! "

    Then I was ready to pick it up.

    Which once thought, at this time, big white''s body suddenly changed.

    Originally huge wolf body, actually slowly turned into human form.

    What''s more, it''s just like a man!

    "Ji Yunxi!"

    Seeing his appearance, I couldn''t help crying out.

 Chapter 1067

    This discovery surprised me.

    I never thought that the big white wolf who always accompanied me would be Ji Yunxi of the previous life!

    "Mi Xiaofei."

    He gave a soft call.

    The voice is not as weak as before.

    As if, just Dabai''s injury had no effect on him.

    "Your wound..."

    Ji Yunxi stood up slowly and nodded at me.

    "I''m fine. Dabai''s injury is only effective for Dabai''s body. "

    "Why I''m a little curious.

    Ji Yunxi touched my head and sighed: "frankly speaking, it''s not because of you."

    "Because of me?" I am more and more puzzled.

    "In my previous life, I didn''t get your love until I died. But in this life, I was reincarnated into a big white wolf, but I got a tear from the bottom of your heart. In short, it''s your tears that change me from white wolf to human. And once I''m in human form, all my former abilities will come back. It''s just a minor injury. It''s nothing to me. "

    I heard it in the clouds and wanted to ask again.

    Unexpectedly, Yan Qiao has already chased down.

    "Unexpectedly, things are more difficult than I thought." When Yan Qiao saw Ji Yunxi, he sneered.

    Ji Yunxi patted me on the shoulder.

    "Mi Xiaofei, you stand in the back."

    His voice is very gentle, let me subconsciously do as he said.

    After all, now I just restore the memory of the past, not the ability to restore the past.

    Now, if I''m tough with Yan Qiao, it won''t do me any good.

    Therefore, I might as well leave the matter to him, the prince of Shura kingdom.

    In fact, Ji Yunxi did not disappoint me.

    He had a fight with Yan Qiao.

    In addition, he soon injured Yan Qiao.

    Yan Qiao half leans on the ground, vomits a mouthful of blood.

    His face turned pale.

    "Why? Since you are the real prince of Shura Kingdom, you are also the one who was robbed of their territory by Mo liangye. Why do you want to help them? " Yan Qiao asked reluctantly.

    Ji Yunxi with me, slowly walked past, and then looked down at Yan Qiao who had survived.

    The tone is cool.

    "Because, in my eyes, the greatest significance of territory to the monarch is to let the people in the territory live and work in peace and contentment. As for who is going to manage and lead it, what''s the difference? "

    Yan Qiao''s eyes were full of disbelief.

    "No way! That''s the territory my father left me. It''s led by our family for generations. Why should they take it away? "

    Ji Yunxi sighed deeply.

    "Son, to tell you the truth, I was there when your father, the original Japanese Hades, was killed by the drunkard boy. I can say that the death of your family has nothing to do with Mo liangye. Even because of them, you and your mother won''t be killed by the drunkard boy. It was they who saved your mother and son, and the whole Japanese underworld. Now, you plan for decades to deal with them and even subvert the whole world. Do you think it''s really good to do so? "

    "What''s wrong! At that time, he embezzled the territory my father left me. Now I unite with the ghost animal clan to overthrow their territory and let all the underworld in the world belong to me. Shouldn''t that be right? " Yan Qiao argued.

    "Well, it seems that I can''t reason with you. However, all along, you pretend to be me to cheat Mi Xiaofei, and even make me have an affair with MI Xiaofei. It''s really unbearable! "

    "Oh, that''s what I''m going to do! Because, only in this way, can we make Mo liangye really sad. When he''s upset, I''ll be happy! " Yan Qiao sneered.

    Ji Yunxi shook his head helplessly.

    "Sure enough, children born with a mother and without a father are wonderful! And it''s no good keeping you in the world. So now I''ll send you to hell! "

    With that, Ji Yunxi was ready to start.

    "I admit I''m inferior. But do you think you can kill me? "

    Yan Qiao gave a sneer, then turned into a wisp of white smoke and disappeared in front of us.

    "He''s gone!"

    "Don''t worry, we''ll meet him sooner or later."

    Ji Yunxi comforted me and patted me on the shoulder.

    "Now, we have to go home and discuss with Chen Feng about what to do next."

    "Well!"

    Then I went home with Ji Yunxi.

    Maybe because I didn''t go back all the time, the master was a little worried, so he didn''t sleep. He just sat at the gate, waiting for me with a dry cigarette in his mouth.

    Seeing us coming back, master tapped me on the head with his pipe.

    "You smelly girl, you just went to the hospital to have a look. As a result, it was midnight. Do you want to die of my old man?"

    I felt my head, a little embarrassed.

    "Master, I''m a fool. If you knock again, I''ll be a fool!"

    "I don''t knock you often, and you don''t know your real name!" Master make complaints about Tao.

    "Master, I know who I am. My original name is mi Xiaofei. She is the granddaughter of Chen Lingyue, the former leader of the Chen family. She is also your cousin. She is also the former Princess Ming, the wife of Mo liangye, Guoguo and wennuan''s mother. "

    I said a lot of names all at once, which made master stupid.

    "Seventeen, no, Xiaofei, you... You''ve recovered your memory?"

    I nodded.

    "Yes, the eye of reincarnation that I met last time, with his life, forced me to complete the missing soul. Now I have the memory of the past, but the ability of the past has not come back. Maybe, I have to find my real soul to be exactly the same as before. "

    Hearing what I said, Shifu was so excited that she almost hugged me and cried.

    "Great! Xiao Fei, do you know that all of us are waiting for you to recover your memory? It''s not easy! "

    "Cousin, you are so old, and you are still crying, and you are not afraid of other people''s jokes?"

    Chen Feng wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes with his hand and said in a deep voice: "yes, I can''t cry. I''m an old man. I can''t cry. I can''t be like that again."

    Finish saying, he then fell on Ji Yunxi''s body.

    "You... Aren''t you the one?"

    Ji Yunxi smile: "Chen Feng, long time no see."

    "Ji Yunxi, are you really the former Prince of Shura? Why is there so much blood on you? " Chen Feng is curious.

    "It''s big white''s blood. Xiao Fei turned me into a human with her tears. Now, the real me is back. "

    Chen Feng was stunned for a moment, then walked over and hugged Ji Yunxi deeply.

    "It''s good that all the people who used to be are back!"

    "All back?" I frowned. "Who else?"

    Chen Feng turned and looked inside.

    "Come out!"

    Inside, slowly out of a person.

    I recognized it at a glance.

    "Ye Zichen!"

 Chapter 1068

    I''m completely stupid.

    This man is not so much Ye Zichen as Ma Dongdong.

    In other words, these two people are the same!

    Just, one is the past life, one is this life!

    "What''s going on? Why does everyone suddenly change back to the original? And restore the memory of the past? " I''m more and more puzzled.

    The master touched the beard on his chin and said slowly, "I think it has something to do with the eye of reincarnation you just mentioned. The eye of reincarnation is nourished by the aura of heaven and earth. It is a divine thing in the world. It controls thousands of reincarnations and has extraordinary power. Just now, you said the eye of reincarnation died to save you. As soon as he died, all the forces of reincarnation in his body were released. These forces have prompted you to restore the memory of your previous life and become what it was like

    "All, the reason why Ji Yunxi was able to return to human form is not because of me, but because of the eye of reincarnation?"

    "Half and half. Ye Zichen is a person who changes back into a person. Maybe it''s a little simpler. But Ji Yunxi, is from the big white wolf to the human, this is very troublesome. I think that he should be first infected by the power of reincarnation of the eye of reincarnation, and then moved by your sincerity, so that he can successfully become a human Chen Feng explained.

    Hearing this, I felt a little better.

    "By the way, cousin, I almost forgot to tell you that Yan Qiao was the son of the Japanese Hades when he was in Japan. Yan Qiao and my twin sister mi Zhiyao are responsible for many recent incidents. I listen to the words of reincarnation eye before they die. It seems that they have a conspiracy to subvert the whole world. "

    Chen Feng''s face became a little dignified.

    "If that''s the case, it''s a problem!"

    "Why?"

    Chen Feng looked up at the sky.

    "Before you came back, I took a look at the astronomical phenomena and made a divination."

    "What happened?"

    Chen Feng looked at me and said in a deep voice: "it''s a big murderer! Ten death without life. In other words, this time, we may face a more difficult situation than we did decades ago. Even, none of us may survive. "

    As soon as the words came out, all the people present were silent.

    After all, in the face of death, no one will be so calm.

    Everyone wants to survive.

    "Forget it, don''t think so much. Let''s go to the underworld and discuss with Mo liangye to see what to do next!" Chen Feng spoke.

    Several of us nodded in agreement.

    So, after a brief trimming, we all went to the underworld.

    What we didn''t expect is that the underworld is in chaos.

    Countless ghost animals scurrying around in the underworld.

    Biting death and biting ghosts.

    And Guoguo and Mo liangye and others are not idle. They are fighting against the ghost animal army led by Mi Zhiyao.

    But the effect is very little.

    After all, the army of ghost animals is so huge that it is now almost pouring out.

    Even if they can block the East, it''s hard to block the West.

    "Bang!"

    A heavy object landed.

    I fixed my eyes on the past and saw Xiaoling was beaten back by Mi Zhiyao.

    "Bang!"

    Another sound.

    This time, the one who was called back was wennuan.

    Soon, Guoguo and Mo liangye were defeated by Mi Zhiyao.

    Almost everyone is seriously injured.

    Chen Feng and I realized that they couldn''t go on like this, so they decided to help.

    "Mi Xiaofei, do you think you can just come here? You can''t win! No matter what you do, you can''t win! " Mi Zhiyao stands on a big stone and laughs.

    I looked up at her, filled with resentment.

    "Why are you doing so many things?"

    "Why? Of course, in order to help his father, that is, Chi you, fulfill his unfulfilled wish! The underworld, the human world and the Shura world must be ruled by the people of Chi you

    "Put P! Every world has its own destiny, and who said that rule would rule? "

    "You just put P! You are also the child of your father. You are Chiyou, but you help the world and the underworld just like that bitch. You are so stupid

    "If I had a choice, I would rather not be Chiyou''s child!"

    "Do you think I want you? At that time, if it wasn''t for Chen Lingyue''s old and deathless life, you might not have been born in this world at all! " Mi Zhiyao seems to have a special hatred for me.

    I''m not weak.

    "I won''t be born in this world. What about you? Tell me, who was the man who dug up your mother''s body from the grave and then dug you out of her stomach? "

    Mi Zhiyao looked at me and said with a cold smile, "don''t you want to know? Then I''ll tell you, it''s Fang Lianqiu. Back then, you and this man were old acquaintances! Even your grandmother, the immortal Chen Lingyue, died in his hands! Well, isn''t it exciting? "

    My fist, hold it tight.

    "You... You are so hateful!"

    "That''s disgusting? Now I''ll tell you another cruel thing. Before, didn''t Mo liangye always suspect that there was something between you and Ji Yunxi that couldn''t be seen? Even on Xumi mountain, I caught you on the spot. In fact, it''s not you or Ji Yunxi, but me and Yan Qiao! The man that Mo liangye caught was Yan Qiao and I! "

    The anger from the bottom of my heart made me almost angry.

    "You... Why on earth are you doing this?"

    "Why? Of course, it''s to make you and Mo liangye unhappy! Otherwise, why do you think Mo liangye hates you for so many years? Why did you jump into the well of samsara and become Liang Shiqi

    "Originally, everything is your conspiracy!" I gnash my teeth.

    Mi Zhiyao''s face is full of pride.

    "Yes, it''s our plot!"

    "In those days, what soul did I lack? If you have the ability, you can take out that soul, and then we can fight alone! "

    Mi Zhiyao shrugs and looks helpless.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t have that soul."

    "You lie! Since you know that I am short of a soul, you must know where that soul is! " I snapped.

    Hearing this, MI Zhiyao became more and more proud.

    "To tell you the truth, your soul is in me. And it''s completely integrated with my soul! "

    It dawned on me.

    "And that''s why you can easily defeat Mo liangye now?"

    "Yes! In your soul, there is your ability! In other words, I am invincible. Don''t say it''s a cool night. Even if it''s the king of heaven, I can''t beat me! "

 Chapter 1069

    "You are so mean

    "If you are not mean, how can you defeat you and fulfill your father''s unfulfilled wish?" Mi Zhiyao sneers.

    I hold my fists tightly, hoping to squeeze my nails into the meat.

    "I won''t let your plot succeed! Certainly not

    With that, I took out Lu Banchi, ready to stride toward her.

    However, at this time, the sky suddenly flashed a dazzling white light.

    Everyone''s eyes were stabbed.

    When I opened my eyes again, I found that I was no longer in the underworld.

    Not only me, but also the others.

    Including Mo liangye and Chen Feng.

    Mi Zhiyao and Yan Qiao are not there.

    Obviously, the white light only brought us, not mi Zhiyao and them.

    I looked around and looked around.

    I was shocked.

    "Emperor Yan''s Mausoleum!"

    When people heard my voice, they also looked at it. As expected, on the mountain not far away, they saw the towering Mausoleum of Emperor Yan.

    This place, the last time we came out from the land of ghosts and animals, was once here.

    I didn''t expect that. It wasn''t long before we had to do it again.

    And in this way.

    "Why are we here all of a sudden?" Ye Zichen does not understand of ask.

    Looking at the statue of Emperor Yan, I slowly opened my mouth: "the last time I came here, the tomb of Emperor Yan gave me a very strange feeling, but I couldn''t tell what the problem was. Now it seems that what we have experienced recently has something to do with Emperor Yan''s mausoleum. "

    With that, I took the people slowly to the statue of Emperor Yan and thought of looking for clues there.

    But somehow, when we just walked past, the land we were standing on, even a large mountain, was on fire.

    The ground is collapsing.

    Day, also become black.

    As if, will never be bright again.

    "What''s the matter? Why did it suddenly become like this? "

    Ink cool night looked at those collapsed places, eyes, suddenly surge a trace of sadness.

    "This moment, after all, has come."

    "Coming? What''s coming? " Ye Zichen is more and more puzzled.

    "The end. After the last failure of Chiyou, MI Zhiyao and Yan Qiao were not satisfied with occupying the three realms. What they want is to destroy the existing three realms and rebuild a new world. In this way, they can rule it better! "

    The words of Mo liangye surprised us.

    If we just let them occupy the three realms, only a small number of people may die.

    But if they want to destroy the existing three realms first, it means that all people, civilians and soldiers, will die.

    What a cruel thing it is?

    It''s so cruel that we don''t even dare to think about it.

    "Are they crazy? What good will it do them? " At the moment, I really hate my teeth.

    Mo liangye turns her head and looks at me.

    "Madame, do you remember the origin of Shura?"

    I nodded.

    "Of course. When I went to miaojiang with you and grandma, you once said to me that the Shura kingdom was established by Chiyou with all the chaos in heaven and earth. "

    "Yes, this is indeed the origin of the Shura Kingdom, and also the origin of Chiyou. Chaotic Qi, seemingly harmless, actually contains a lot of elements of tyranny. This is also the root of the cruelty of the people in the Shura kingdom. "

    "Do you mean that the reason why mi Zhiyao is so crazy is that he is influenced by the Qi of chaos?"

    "Not only her, but also Chiyou''s tyranny is due to chaos."

    "But I''m also Chiyou''s child. Why didn''t I become like that?"

    Mo liangye reached out and gently touched my head.

    "Because you are not only Chiyou''s child, you are also a girl''s child. But if my guess is right, the power of justice of a woman can only be inherited from one person. You were born before mi Zhiyao, and you took away the part of the power of justice that Nu Yu inherited from you. All that''s left is Chi You''s inherited spirit of chaos. In other words, although you are twins, you represent good and evil. You are two completely different sides, just like Chiyou and nu Yu in those days. "

    "What should we do now?"

    Mo liangye shook his head helplessly.

    "I don''t know."

    His words, let us all heart sink to the bottom.

    Because, among us, he has always been the most thoughtful.

    Now, even he said he didn''t know, does that mean that this matter has really been solved, we can only watch the whole world be destroyed, and watch those innocent people die for it?

    Seeing more and more ground collapse, my tears finally could not help flowing down.

    "No, we can''t let the tragedy continue. There must be a way! There will be! "

    People are looking at me.

    "There''s a way? What can I do? "

    Obviously, they don''t want to see the world destroyed.

    I turned around and looked at the towering statue of Emperor Yan.

    "Maybe the way is in this statue. Otherwise, I really don''t understand why we are suddenly brought here. "

    "It makes sense. Why can''t Emperor Yan be a God? " Chen Feng questioned.

    Ji Yunxi also echoed: "indeed. In ancient times, Chiyou, Yandi and Huangdi were all the leaders of their own tribes. There''s no reason. Only Chiyou and nuxiang, the daughter of the Yellow Emperor, have become gods, but Emperor Yan has not! "

    This discovery, let us all instantly boost morale.

    "In this world, if anyone else has such great power to move all of us here at once, it may really be only Emperor Yan."

    I said in a deep voice, and then I took you to search under the statue of Emperor Yan.

    Try to find a solution to the problem.

    But in fact, we''ve been looking for it for a long time, and we''ve got nothing.

    "Are we wrong? Why is there nothing? " Ye Zichen questioned.

    I shook my head: "it''s impossible, it''s impossible to have nothing. If you look carefully, you should find something."

    People, once again around the statue to find up.

    This time, I look more seriously than before.

    I never let go of every brick or tile.

    Whoo!

    Just as I was about to turn over the whole statue of Emperor Yan, a gust of wind swept by.

    Then I was taken to a strange place.

    It''s strange because there is nothing in this place.

    Everywhere, there is a vast expanse of white.

    It stings people''s eyes.

    Da!

    Dada!

    Dada dada!

    A footstep suddenly sounded not far ahead.

    When I looked at it, I saw an old man in a white robe coming slowly towards me.

    "Who are you?"

    The old man gave a smile.

    "Didn''t you just keep looking for me?"

    My eyes widened.

    "You... Are you Emperor Yan?"

    The old man nodded: "yes, I am Emperor Yan Shennong."

    We searched for a long time, but he didn''t show up.

    Now, we are about to give up, but he suddenly appears again.

    This is probably the so-called "no place to find, no effort to get"?

    "Since you are Emperor Yan, please save the world! You are an immortal, I know you must have a way

    But Emperor Yan shook his head.

    "No, I can''t. You are the one who really has a way

    "It''s me?"

    I''m a little surprised.

    "But I can''t beat mi Zhiyao at all. I can''t do anything but watch the world destroyed by them."

 Chapter 1070

    Emperor Yan looked at me with a shallow smile.

    "You don''t need to beat them, you just need the most sincere heart."

    "The most sincere heart? You mean let me use my heart to influence them? Don''t tease me. They''re already possessed! "

    "No, you are wrong. The people you really need to influence are not mi Zhiyao, but the people in the world. "

    I''m a little confused, completely confused.

    "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of me casting a ladder to heaven, climbing up to the clouds, and getting a white jade box from the creator?" Emperor Yan asked.

    I think of the last time I came here, the driver who took us back told us the fairy tale and nodded.

    "I know that I was told that there might be a big secret in that white jade box."

    "Yes! There is a secret in the white jade box Emperor Yan spoke.

    "What''s the secret?"

    Emperor Yan looked at me and kept silent for a long time before he spoke again.

    "That secret is about you."

    "About me?" I was more and more surprised.

    Emperor Yan nodded.

    "In the white jade box, there is a jade scroll. On the jade scroll, the creator God said that in a few years, the world will be destroyed by the chaos between heaven and earth. In time, everything in the world will disappear. And the only thing that can stop this happening is a man with two gods at the same time. "

    "The blood of the two gods?"

    I seem to understand a little bit.

    I am the daughter of Nu Yu, who is also the daughter of the Yellow Emperor.

    But at the same time, I am Chiyou''s child.

    Equivalent to, my body, while the flow of two ancient god''s blood.

    What puzzles me is that MI Zhiyao is also the child of Nu Yu and Chi you. Why is it that this person must be me instead of MI Zhiyao?

    It seems to see through what I think in my heart, Emperor Yan sighed deeply.

    "Although you and MI Zhiyao are twins of the same father and mother, her mind is totally different from yours. She can''t save the world. She will only destroy the world. "

    "What should I do?"

    Knowing everything, I came straight to the point.

    After all, the outside world is collapsing, and I can''t afford to delay for half a moment.

    Emperor Yan looked at me and moved his old lips slightly.

    "The best way to save the world is to sacrifice yourself!"

    "To be martyred?"

    Emperor Yan nodded.

    "The destruction itself is caused by the chaos. As the saying goes, it is necessary to tie the bell. Therefore, to get rid of these chaotic Qi, we still have to rely on the chaotic Qi. Fight poison with poison in exchange for peace in the world! "

    "Is there no other way?"

    "No. If so, I will not bring you here. "

    "So the place where I died must also be here?"

    "Yes. Under my statue, there is a deep well. This deep well connects to the center of the earth. Only when you jump into it, will the chaotic Qi in your body release its greatest power. "

    Xu was in a bad mood. Emperor Yan sighed deeply.

    "I''ve told you all I know. Whether you want to do it or not depends on yourself. "

    Words fall, Yan Emperor''s figure disappeared in front of me.

    And I''m back in the real world.

    "Xiao Fei, where have you been?" Mo liangye came up.

    He looked very nervous.

    Obviously, my sudden disappearance scared him.

    "I''m... I''m fine."

    I turned my head and looked around.

    Everywhere, it''s a mess.

    The ground continues to collapse.

    The mountain fire is also burning.

    The only thing that''s OK is this statue of Emperor Yan.

    It can be seen that what Emperor Yan said before is basically true.

    "Cool night." I gave a soft call.

    "Ma''am, I''m here. What''s the matter?" Ink cool night response.

    I looked at him with tears in my eyes.

    "Mo liangye, I love you."

    "What''s the matter with you, ma''am?" Mo cool night asked.

    I reached out and held him tight.

    "I don''t know. I just want to tell you that I love you very much."

    "I love you too, ma''am."

    Hearing this, I let him go, then turned my head and looked at Guoguo and wennuan.

    "I''m sorry, mom didn''t take good care of you in the past few decades of reincarnation, which made you children without mom."

    "Ma, what are you talking about? We''re all happy that you can remember us again. Don''t say anything so depressing. "

    Guoguo said and wiped my tears.

    Wennuan seems to be moved.

    "Mom, I''m sorry. Before you remember, I had too many fights with you because of that fake Ji Yunxi. I hope you can forgive me."

    I reached out and touched my warm face, tears dropping down.

    "Nuan Nuan, it''s not your fault. Mom has never blamed you."

    Warm nodded.

    Then, I went to Ji Yunxi.

    "If one day, I''m gone, I must treat nuanwan well. She really loves you."

    Ji Yunxi frowned.

    "Mi Xiaofei, what are you talking about? You are still well now. How can you not be here? "

    "I... I said that if, if I''m not here, you must keep up with wennuan."

    Ji Yunxi didn''t say a word, but I know he will promise me.

    "Ye Zichen."

    "Yes! I''m here Ye Zichen and maliu''er come running.

    I look at this face, and I feel grateful.

    "Thank you. Thank you for dying in your previous life to tell me the truth. Also thank God, can let you reincarnate, still accompany me

    Ye Zichen is a little confused.

    "Xiaofei, OK. What do you say all of a sudden?"

    "Nothing... Nothing. I just want you all to be well. It''s the same whether I''m here or not. "

    "Xiao Fei, what happened?"

    "Nothing. I''m a little tired. I want to sit over there for a while. We''ll continue to think about it later. "

    When people saw that I didn''t want to say more, they didn''t want to force me any more, so they let me go to the back of the statue of Emperor Yan.

    There is no one there at the moment.

    And this is a good time for me to be martyred.

    I stood there and put my hands on the statue of Emperor Yan.

    Soon, I felt that the whole statue of Emperor Yan began to shatter.

    The hard stone statue turned into powder at the moment.

    A breeze came, and all the powder disappeared, revealing a deep well under the statue of Emperor Yan.

    The mouth of the well is about four or five meters wide. It is constantly emitting white light. It is not an ordinary thing.

    "This... What is this?"

    What happened here soon alarmed others.

    I smile and wave at them.

    "Goodbye! You must do well! "

    Then, without any delay, I jumped into the deep well.

    For the sake of the people I love, for the sake of the world, what is it to sacrifice me?

    It''s just that I really can''t bear them.

    I can''t bear each of them.

    More reluctant to ink cool night.

    We''ve been apart for so many years, and now it''s hard for me to recover all my memories and be with him again.

    Who knows, now fate has played a joke on us, to tear us apart forever.

    I''m not reconciled.

    But even if not reconciled, there is no way.

    After all, it''s only when I''m martyred that the world will be the same, or even better.

    I can''t make the world a ruin for my own happiness.

    That''s not my intention.

    It must not be the original intention of Creator.

    So now my martyrdom should be the best ending of the whole event.

    In this way, at least let the whole world be destroyed by Mi Zhiyao!

    Thinking like this, I have no regrets in my heart.

    Slowly closing my eyes, I wait for my own death.

    "Madame."

    A low voice suddenly sounded in my ear.

    I look sideways at the past, see Mo cool night is looking at me with a smile.

    "You... Why did you jump? You''re kidding! You go up quickly

    Mo liangye holds my face and kisses it gently.

    "Madam, we have agreed that we should be together forever. How can you die alone?"

    "Mo liangye, I want you to live. Would you hurry up? Otherwise it will be too late! " I was so anxious that I almost cried.

    But the cool night of the ink is not.

    "Ma''am, you have been away from me for decades. Now, I don''t want to be separated from you any more. "

    "You..."

    I opened my mouth and was about to say something. A white light shot out from the bottom of the earth.

    I feel that my body and that of Mo liangye are pierced.

    "Mo liangye, you are so stupid."

    "Ma''am, for your sake, I''d like to be so stupid all the time."

    The voice falls, our two bodies, by that white light second for powder.

    The wind under the earth blows the powder of our bodies out of the deep well.

    We''re back on the ground again.

    But this time, we are no longer as human beings, but in the form of powder.

    The only thing to be thankful for is that even if it turns into powder, Mo liangye and I just cuddle together without separation.

    As for the world, as Emperor Yan said, it stopped collapsing.

    The place that was destroyed before is restored to its original state.

    As for MI Zhiyao and Yan Qiao, I don''t know if they were attacked by chaos. They were killed not long after the world returned to its original state, and they no longer exist in this world.

    In a flash, three years have passed.

    Mo liangye and I have been wandering in the air for three years, and we have witnessed the world become better and better.

    Spring returns to the earth, people live and work in peace and contentment, and everything is rejuvenated.

    And Guoguo and Xiaoling have given birth to a child.

    It''s a boy.

    She looks as cute as Guoguo when she was a child.

    Wennuan also had a good time. Without me, she and Ji Yunxi got back together and began to have children.

    Ye Zichen, as Ma Dongdong, was admitted to the university we studied together in the previous life, where she continued her life.

    Mo liangye and I went to see it quietly. The boy is having a good time now.

    The only thing that worries us is Chen Feng.

    After Mo liangye and I were martyred, he went back to his home, took out the red bead from the sealed room and buried it in the yard.

    In the first two years, nothing was different.

    Until recently, the land where the beads are buried has sprouted.

    And the buds grow higher every day.

    Before long, it began to blossom.

    They are red flowers, enchanting and strange, just like the flowers we saw on the road of huangquan.

    Wind, gently blowing.

    A petal, slowly floating down, fell on Chen Feng''s hand.

    Chen Feng''s eyes were instantly moist.

    "Chen Feng."

    A clear voice sounded.

    Chen Feng fixed his eyes on the past.

    In the blurred vision, he seemed to see a red and charming woman walking slowly towards him.

    ����

    Everything is the worst arrangement.

    Everything is the best arrangement.

    Mo liangye and I have no regrets